《Transmigration:Evil BOSS, bad to the core!》


 Chapter 1

    Miyuning, the ninth Princess of the great Xia Dynasty, died and was poisoned to death today.


    At this time, she, as a soul, looks at the body on the ground.


    There was a little surprise in his eyes, and he couldn''t believe it.


    She grew up in the palace cautious, careful everywhere.


    For the dark means of the harem, it has always been handy.


    Even if later she met that noble man.


    He was sheltered by the other side and never relaxed his vigilance.


    But if she is so careful, how can she be caught.


    As a matter of fact, she was indeed poisoned and killed.


    At this time, the body is still lying on the ground, leaving some heat.


    "Ha ha ha... Mi Jiu, you have today! Die... All die! "


    Miyuning looked at the woman standing beside her body with a cold light in her eyes.


    Clearly looks temperament so gentle woman, at this time is so crazy, face also slowly distorted.


    It''s ugly.


    Jiang Wan is the apple of the prime minister''s palace.


    It''s the future Princess who has been protecting her, who is more powerful, dignified and powerful than the man sitting on the Dragon chair.


    Mi you Ning didn''t understand why this woman wanted to kill her. What worries did they have?


    A heavy, regular sound of footsteps came from outside the door.


    Miyuning was floating in the air, looking at the source of the sound.


    At the same time, Jiang Wan, who is crazy in the room, also puts his eyes outside the door.


    I saw a group of people in black rushing in from the door. When they rushed into the room, they pressed Jiang Wan down and even blocked her mouth rudely.


    Miyuning knows whose subordinates these people are rushing in.


    She looked faintly at the door.


    It was the man who showed up.


    Born noble, born noble, holding the power of the handsome man, step by step into the room.


    The steps were elegant and fast, and the whole body exuded incomparable powerful atmosphere.


    When the man''s cold eyes saw her body, there was a trace of complexity and guilt.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning did not understand.


    The man reached out his hand to take her out of the cannibal palace abyss before her hairpin.


    Where does that trace of guilt come from?


    The man''s steady step came to her body step by step.


    He picked her up carefully.


    The man picked her up and looked coldly at Jiang Wan.


    "Kill"


    Cold, emotionless words, from men''s sexy thin lips.


    The eyes were even colder, with obvious killing intention.


    Miyuning doesn''t remember everything after that.


    She was taken to the ice bed by a man.


    The man''s eyes shine gently, gently combing her hair.


    Her soul has been standing in front of the bed.


    The man''s eyes as if inadvertently looked at her, and then a gentle smile hung from the corner of his mouth.


    The cold of that face receded.


    "Xiao Jiu, wait a minute."


    Mi you Ning was stunned.


    Wait¡ª¡ª


    What are you waiting for?


    However, before she could think about it, she felt a force of suction that took her out of the room.


    Her consciousness also fell into a coma, in front of a dark.


    "The ancient gods and the holy daughters of gods return to the same soul and enter the three thousand worlds. All living beings bow their heads."


    When miyuning fell into a coma, he only heard such a specious and ambiguous sentence.


    She didn''t understand, or what it meant.


    But she knew she was dead.


    He didn''t die in the dark fighting in the harem, but in the hands of the Regent of the Xia Dynasty, the future Princess.


    Her life is really short.


    Miyuning didn''t know that after she left, everything in the world fell into a static mode.


    Even the handsome man who had been guarding her body disappeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huahua''s new book "farming doctor: husband, powerful pet"


    This time, it''s an old saying that men and women are both strong, Su Shuang favors Wen and Shuang Jie.


    A gold needle is unparalleled in the world, but it''s human flesh and white bone. I dare to fight with the king of hell.


    PS: if you like this book, please remember to collect it.

 Chapter 2

    When miyuning opened his eyes again, he was still confused.


    She looked at the strange environment around her, with puzzled eyes and doubts.


    But also to this alternative space, with a trace of fear.


    She was surrounded by modern costumes and rooms she didn''t know.


    There is also a big mirror in the house.


    Much clearer than the bronze mirror in her boudoir.


    Through the mirror, miyuning saw himself.


    The face she died as like as two peas.


    However, I was wearing clothes of exposure, exposure shoulder exposure back, and the fabric on my body was also very little.


    And her loose hair was much shorter than before.


    Miyuning squinted.


    She''s dead.


    So what''s going on now?


    "Miyuning, the world you live in now is not the Xia Dynasty before, but the modern plane. Because you entered the 3000 world for the first time, you didn''t have time to find the right plane for you..."


    "Who are you?"


    Suddenly hearing a strange voice, miyuning sat up from the bed.


    She didn''t have the slightest fear on her face, even with a cold intention to kill.


    Ever since she left the back palace of the great Xia Dynasty, where people eat but don''t spit bones, she has been with the man. She has been raised by the other side for a long time, and she is getting the momentum of the other side.


    Their own aura is naturally similar to that of the man.


    When miyuning made a sound, the sudden sound fell into silence.


    Miyuning did not relax his vigilance.


    She looked around at strange, strange scenes, and did not find anyone.


    It made her more alert.


    Miyuning kept a movement.


    At this time, she was sitting on the modern luxury big bed, but in the twinkling of an eye, she felt the space twisted.


    The people on the bed disappeared.


    Miyuning also felt the mutation, and her body shook a few times.


    In an instant, she arrived at a place not strange.


    Under her body is the beauty couch of the imperial concubine, and the surrounding decorations are also familiar to her in the great Xia Dynasty.


    This is a room with simple decoration, but it makes her feel at ease.


    But the only difference is that in the middle of the room, there is a piece of colorful stone emitting dark light.


    Beside the stone, there is an ancient ring floating.


    The ring with solemn design, also exudes white light.


    "Miyuning, I''m in charge of this small world. You can call me back.


    I can answer any question you have, but before you ask, I''ll tell you some necessary information.


    You are dead in the great Xia Dynasty. I will bring your soul here. As long as you complete the prescribed tasks, you can go back to the great Xia Dynasty and start again. "


    Miyuning heard the neutral voice again, this time without disturbing.


    But in this small space, looking for the source of sound.


    Soon she locked her eyes on the ancient ring.


    Is it this ancient ring?


    When miyuning looked at the ancient ring floating beside the colorful stone, the neutral voice disappeared.


    It sounds like a male voice and a female voice.


    For a moment, miyuning did not analyze whether the other party was a man or a woman.


    But at this time, she still has leisure to think about these, which means that everything is good for her.


    Because she''s still alive.


    "I need to know everything."


    Mi you Ning is not afraid of the strange things in front of him, nor is he afraid of all these wonderful things.


    For she is dead, and the dead cannot die any more, and there is nothing to fear.


    She habitually relies on the beauty couch, looking at the ancient ring in the void, her voice is calm.

 Chapter 3

    After miyuning spoke, Jiehun told her everything.


    Of course, all this is just about the task.


    After the cessation of the spirit, miyuning fell into a strange silence.


    Although the performance is very calm, but mi you Ning heart or played a big wave.


    What happened in front of her was too subversive.


    She''s dead. She can live on.


    The so-called living, but also rely on other people''s body.


    Only when we experience different worlds and accomplish some special tasks can we survive.


    When the task is completed to a certain extent, we can go back to the great Xia Dynasty before her.


    But now the task, but let her confused.


    Turn the fate of others, change all the cannon fodder, female match, female owner''s or tragic, or difficult fate.


    But what can she do?


    She can''t even change the fate of her own death.


    Thinking of this, miyuning suddenly sat up straight from the soft collapse.


    incorrect!


    She can change, as long as according to the precepts, she can be reborn and resurrected.


    Although it sounds a little frightening, even in the summer Dynasty, it''s just nonsense.


    But she is still well now, all of which can be changed.


    "I promise."


    Miyuning heard his answer.


    Ring soul heard these three words, floating to her from the colorful stone.


    "The contract is established!"


    After that, it flew to miyuning''s right index finger.


    "The host, if you want to be reborn, you have to revive the light of the colorful glazed stone. When the task goes on to a certain extent, it will change itself. At that time, it will not be far away from the host''s return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    Now I''d like to introduce the world to the host. After that, we need to go out quickly. You can communicate with me consciously without making a sound later... "


    After Jiehun finishes the task, miyuning has no response.


    The soul also fell into silence.


    "After my death, is the great Xia Dynasty the same as before? Will the Regent of the great Xia Dynasty have already died when I come back from my mission?"


    She thought of the man with some discomfort.


    Although the future Princess of the other party killed her, she was not angry with the man who rescued her from the harem.


    Hearing the host''s words, the soul immediately responded: "no, until the host completes the task, the time goes back to before you die. Everything after that depends on how the host turns around."


    Miyuning is satisfied with this.


    She is not the real jiaodidi Princess of the great Xia Dynasty.


    Even in the face of such an incredible situation, she has only one firm belief in her heart.


    That is to live.


    And deep down, she wanted to see the man.


    After that, she was sent back to the mission world.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies, time flies.


    In the twinkling of an eye, thousands of years have passed.


    Miyuning once again completed the mission and entered the soul space.


    Looking at the unchanged colorful glazed stone in the space, there was no emotion change in her eyes, no expectation and hope.


    She is the only one in such a big space, and the soul is still in her hands.


    "Host, do you want to enter the next world?"


    At this time, the voice of the soul ring.


    Miyuning thought of the world he had passed through for thousands of years. Now it seems very vague.


    But she''s still alive. She''s going on forever.


    She was used to living like this.


    As long as she does not die, she will continue to work forever.


    Reincarnation of a hundred generations, now the task for her has long been like a duck to water.


    "Into the next world."


    She can only live if she keeps on working.

 Chapter 4

    "Ah... Pull people out quickly!"


    "The staff! Where are you going to die... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of the disordered people, accompanied by the confused footsteps, were in mi you Ning''s ears.


    She felt sharp pain all over her body, especially in her head.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the machine not far away, and the man standing in the middle with great anger on his face.


    This time it''s modern.


    Feeling that the pain of her body will not cause any casualties, MI Youning calmly closes her eyes and waits for Jiehun to repair the trauma of her body.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when miyuning arrived at the mission world, not far from the site.


    Shen''s entertainment company building.


    In the high-rise office area, in the room marked with the chairman, the man lying on the desk suddenly woke up.


    Man a pair of just awake peach blossom eyes slightly pick up, eyes with Qingming but a bit confused.


    The handsome and cold face was somewhat distressed.


    Deep eyes looking at a place in the office, recalling the dream of the back.


    Just now, he had been chasing a figure in his dream.


    It was a woman''s back, but he couldn''t catch it.


    Clearly listening to the woman''s laughter in the ear, but watching each other farther and farther away.


    He didn''t wake up from his dream until his back disappeared.


    It''s incredible for him, when he would dream about women.


    The man stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead with a headache. With the other hand, he pushed through the Secretary''s telephone.


    "Send me today''s papers."


    The man gave the order when the phone came through.


    Maybe it''s because he''s too tired recently and he doesn''t have enough rest.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up again, he was in the hospital.


    And there was only one girl waiting for her.


    "Phil! You wake up


    As soon as she saw the person on the bed, she opened her eyes and stood up excitedly, her eyes full of surprise.


    At this time, miyuning had already received all the memories in his mind.


    This body, named ranfel, is a third tier actor, not popular, not famous.


    This time the task is about modern entertainment.


    Miyuning quickly mastered the master''s character, expression and action.


    She looked at the girl beside the bed with a look of fear.


    "May, what''s the matter with me?"


    Miyuning held his forehead in agony.


    The girl in front of her is the life assistant of the original owner.


    Seeing her reach out and touch her head, she immediately stepped forward to stop, "Phil, you can''t meet now. You were injured when you were shooting yesterday. Do you remember?"


    Mi you Ning''s face was tangled and confused.


    After a while, she shook her head. "I don''t remember. I feel my head hurts."


    May''s face became tense when she heard that, and she reached out and pressed the key to the head of the bed.


    Soon a doctor came into the room.


    Because the original owner is an artist, so the crew arranged a single room for him.


    The doctor came in with the nurse and went straight to the bed.


    "Is there any discomfort, dizziness, nausea, vomiting, pain in the wound..."


    Miyuning and may listen. The old doctor is so wordy that one of them finally stops.


    "Doctor! Doctor, I don''t remember anything. I always say headache. Is it amnesia? Check it quickly


    May pulled the doctor''s clothes and looked very nervous.


    But there was a little excitement in the tension.


    This makes mi you Ning have some stomachache. What kind of assistant is he.


    Such a big nerve, and even feel that the other side is also emitting a second breath.

 Chapter 5

    The doctor pulls Amy''s hand away and squints at miyuning.


    The latter immediately put away all his emotions, holding his head in pain.


    "Doctor, my head is aching. I feel it''s going to crack. What''s the matter?"


    The doctor reached out to poke mi you Ning''s eyelid. After observing for a while, he picked up the case on one side.


    "Remember your name? Do you know how it hurt? "


    Mi you Ning heard the speech and thought, "my name is ranfei er. I''m an actor, but I forgot how I got hurt. What''s the matter?"


    She looked at the doctor and may with an eager expression.


    "Finished, Fei Er really lost her memory. I want to tell brother Qing." May heard the doctor''s words and ran out in a hurry.


    The doctor finally identified indirect amnesia.


    When everyone left the ward, miyuning put away his disguise.


    Now, if you don''t take advantage of the original owner''s injury and amnesia, then according to the original owner''s character, it''s not good for her future development.


    If the original owner wants to be a movie queen, his cowardly and introverted character is absolutely impossible.


    Of course, there is also her own, wearing such a temper temperament to live also feel subdued.


    "Little soul, how is my health now? Does the wound have sequelae? "


    Mi you Ning holds his head and asks about the soul.


    "No, it''s just going to hurt for two days. Do you want to block the pain?" The voice of the soul rings in my mind.


    Looking at the sky outside the ward, it''s really a sunny day.


    "Shield the pain."


    "Bang..."


    Just as mi you Ning finished talking with Jie Hun Gou, the ward was pushed away.


    It was a well-dressed young man.


    However, when mi Youning saw the person coming, he had four words in his mind.


    "Brother Qing, here you are."


    Soon miyuning put away his indifference, with a blush on his face, as if he was embarrassed to see others.


    "Well, I heard you were seriously injured. I don''t remember what happened before."


    The visitor went straight to the seat beside the bed.


    He looked even more impatient. He seemed to come to the hospital to see people. It was his great favor and charity.


    Mi you Ning lowered her head and gave a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    Shen Qing, the original owner''s agent.


    Shen''s entertainment company''s gold broker, even has some relations with Shen''s senior management.


    This man once embezzled many of her good resources for another female artist.


    Ah, think of it.


    The reason why the original owner was injured seems to have something to do with another artist of Shen Qing.


    Li Xin, Shen Qing''s strength.


    Shen''s entertainment company is a big hit.


    The original owner ran fei''er is now working with Li Xin as a production team. The production of the legend of the Tang Dynasty has just started.


    Li Xin is the heroine in the play, while the original owner is just a little n female.


    I don''t know why. Since last year, Li Xin has been looking down on the original owner.


    Even behind the small action, let Shen Qing will take her resources.


    So it''s getting more and more difficult for the original owner to take the star road.


    This time, the original owner was injured, or was pushed by Li Xin, resulting in injury.


    Because on the first day of shooting, the staff were in a mess and no one saw it.


    Even if she now stands up and says that Li Xin pushed her, it is estimated that there are not many people who believe her.


    It''s a matter of strength to be a small third tier artist and a popular Huadan.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Shen Qing''s impatient voice rang out.


    Mi you Ning heard that Yan''s body trembled, and then looked up at each other with moist eyes.

 Chapter 6

    "Brother Qing, I don''t know what''s going on. I forget why I got hurt. It seems that I don''t remember anything."


    Shen Qing looks at the girl with delicate face and pure temperament. There is a faint light in her eyes.


    For the first time, he found that the girl in front of him had such capital.


    There was an idea in his heart, which made him look better.


    When he heard that he didn''t remember, he put away his impatience. "Forget it. I arranged a supporting role for you before. Now if you get hurt, I''ll push it. Then I''ll find a good role for you. You''ll recover first, and I''ll arrange a job for you when you get well..."


    Shen Qing comforted for a while and left in a hurry.


    Miyuning watched the other party leave with a satisfied look on his face.


    It is impossible for her to play a supporting role for Li Xin again.


    Taking advantage of this injury, she needs to do something to plan her future.


    If the original owner wants to be a movie queen, he has to change his way.


    The first thing is to leave Shen Qing''s control.


    And why Li Xin is so unfriendly to the original owner, we need to make it clear.


    It''s a pity that the original owner was so young that she was killed. No wonder she was not reconciled.


    But that''s why she came.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning stayed in the hospital for a week and was finally discharged.


    This week has been around the little assistant, may is taking care of her.


    At this time, may drove her back to the original owner''s house.


    The original owner is an orphan, grew up in the orphanage, which also developed her cowardly introverted character.


    Her education is not high. When she worked in a coffee shop, she was discovered by the star Scouts of Shen''s entertainment company and brought into the entertainment circle.


    The original owner has been in the circle for less than three years.


    Although she has a good skin bag, how to waste it in Shen Qing''s hands.


    "Phil, here we are."


    When the car stopped, miyuning looked up and saw the apartment in front of him.


    At first glance, it is the place where ordinary people live.


    But it''s good for the original owner.


    It is rare for an orphan to have his own property in this first tier city with his own efforts.


    Miyuning follows Amy out of the car and goes upstairs to the original owner''s house.


    Open the door, not a big space, panoramic view, the room was taken care of very clean.


    "Fei''er, brother Qing said to let you have a day off. The day after tomorrow, there will be a banquet in Shen''s company. At that time, all the artists of the company will go, and there are even many famous directors and partners. Brother Qing asked you to be present. This is definitely an opportunity. You should take advantage of it this time..."


    Entering the room, may put the salute at the door and began to talk.


    This week''s getting along also made mi you Ning find that this may seems to be a child who has something to say.


    But occasionally a little guilty, but it is really good for the original owner.


    "You can''t be cheap this time. The woman Li Xin has played several more TV dramas. She''s not as good-looking as Fei Er. She''s always superior..."


    Listening to may, miyuning goes to the refrigerator and takes out two bottles of water.


    "Here you are." Throw it in front of May.


    The latter quickly picked up, "Phil, I''ll tell you if you''ve heard that. Don''t worry. Most of this year has passed. You can see what you''ve achieved. Brother Qing is the same. He just thought of taking you out recently. I don''t know if it''s Li Xin who''s playing tricks. Every time she has any good resources, it''s her."

 Chapter 7

    Mi you Ning smiles indifferently, takes a drink from a water bottle, and sits on the sofa in the living room.


    This time Shen Qing even wants to show her, which is not a good signal.


    Thinking of Shen Qing''s strange look when she left that day, MI Youning had a delicate look.


    May saw that the woman sitting in the sofa did not speak.


    Every time the emperor is not worried, the eunuch is worried.


    In the past, fei''er would be worried, but now it''s OK. Her face doesn''t matter, and she doesn''t know what the other person is thinking.


    She accepted her fate and began to clean up the house.


    When the rooms were all cleaned up, I picked up the take out menu from the kitchen and came.


    "Phil, I''ll go first. You can order your own takeout for lunch. My parents are back from a business trip today. I''m going to accompany them."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to take over the takeout menu of the other party, spoke finally, "thank you."


    Mei turned her eyes when she heard that, "it''s really a failure." She poked miyuning on the forehead and turned away.


    The latter touched her forehead and looked at the girl leaving with a smile of amazement on her face.


    It''s not big or small.


    After may left, miyuning went into the original master''s bedroom.


    First of all, I took out the contract signed by the original owner and Shen''s company from the drawer.


    The five-year contract is now more than two years away from the expiration of the original contract.


    If the contract is to be terminated, she will need to pay millions of damages.


    It seems that she can''t leave Shen''s company yet.


    Then it''s time to leave Shen Qing''s control.


    Just how to leave, it needs to think about.


    ¡­¡­


    Time soon came to the banquet held by Shen''s entertainment company.


    The banquet held on this day is mainly for the birth of a new movie king.


    Zhang Yanlin won the film title this year.


    The company''s special celebration banquet for this cash cow.


    May came home in the afternoon to dress up miyuning.


    It''s make-up, it''s choosing clothes, it''s even more hectic than her.


    "Yes, may is fine now."


    Seeing that it was getting late, miyuning finally stopped Amy from mending her make-up.


    The little girl sniffed at the corner of her mouth and looked at mi you Ning in front of her.


    The more he looked, the more he nodded and snapped his fingers, "OK, let''s go."


    The banquet was held at the famous Kaiya hotel.


    Kaiya hotel is a famous entertainment chain in the city.


    It''s a place where members of the upper class come and go.


    May drove a Volkswagen car and stopped in a number of luxury cars. They were not embarrassed. They got off and went to the hotel.


    Just a few steps away, a low-key and luxurious Bentley came, and the speed was very fast.


    They had to stop.


    The beautiful luxury car flew past them quickly.


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, a pair of deep eyes saw mi you Ning, eyes have a moment of change.


    Until the car drove by, he turned his head and looked after it.


    Miyuning himself stood in the same place and could not see the scene inside the car.


    After rowing, may took her straight to the hotel.


    The banquet is on the top floor. Two people take the elevator to the top.


    As soon as the elevator opens, you can have a panoramic view of the banquet scene.


    Men and women in gorgeous clothes, carrying high-end drinks, are in warm contact with each other.


    The atmosphere in the venue was very lively.


    May and miyuning go straight to the party.


    As soon as miyuning appeared, people close to her kept their eyes on her.


    A low-key white dress, painted delicate light makeup, wearing a pearl necklace around the neck, a long hair rolled up.


    What a beautiful woman with a cool and elegant temperament.


    Such a natural temperament, pure beauty is rare.

 Chapter 8

    Most of the people present were members of this circle. At a glance, they could see mi you Ning''s face without moving a knife.


    This is the most difficult thing in this circle.


    Miyuning naturally felt the gaze of many people. She had a faint smile on her face, neither stage fright nor arrogance.


    "Phil, here!"


    Just then, a male voice came out.


    May and miyuning look at each other at the same time, and Shen Qing waves to them not far away.


    Today''s Shen Qing, dressed in formal clothes, looks even more well-dressed and elegant.


    Ah Mei saw Shen Qing''s face and with excitement, she took mi you Ning straight to him.


    Many people on the scene saw this scene, and many people had music in their hearts.


    They have some ideas about the natural beauty appearing at today''s banquet.


    At this time know this person, is gold medal broker Shen Qing''s person, so also know how to contact.


    Shen Qing looks at the approaching ran fei''er. The more she looks, the more satisfied she is.


    I knew this girl had such capital, so I brought people out.


    Just in the past this girl introverted, more cowardly, always give him shame, after also lazy to pay attention to.


    Now, it''s still valuable.


    He has just seen several partners of Shen''s entertainment company, as well as the famous director''s eyes on ranfeier.


    He is very satisfied with this.


    Shen Qing quietly from the side of the attendant tray, took a glass of wine to mi you Ning in front.


    "The chairman of the board will also be present today. Please pay attention not to make any trouble. The chairman has only been here for a while, and then I will show you some directors and see if I can find some good scripts for you."


    Mi you Ning took the drink from Shen Qing and nodded gently.


    But the brain communicates with the soul.


    "Little soul, let''s see if there''s anything wrong with this glass of wine."


    "No, you can rest assured."


    Knowing that there was no problem with the drink, miyuning took a sip.


    Don''t blame her so careful, who blame in front of Shen Qing eyes with bad intentions.


    Although I really don''t know what the other party''s idea is, it''s definitely not a good thing for her.


    After all, it takes a long time to be careful.


    Shen Qing saw her nod, and then asked a few words, this just toward not far away Li Xin.


    Miyuning took the wine in his hand and took another sip.


    Not to mention, the wine is good. Shen''s hand is really generous.


    The drinks are not cheap, and the supply and demand of banquets are huge.


    She turned and looked up to see, Shen Qing and Li Xin not far away looking this way.


    With shyness on her face, she raised her glass to them.


    Shen Qing pretends to smile, but Li Xin sees that her face is black.


    Li Xin didn''t know that ran fei''er was on the scene before. When she saw that the other party was surprised, her face was very ugly.


    "Green elder brother, how do you let her also come, this woman always succeed not enough, defeat more than, bring her to be a trouble."


    Shen Qing knows that Li Xin always looks down on ran fei''er. Although she doesn''t know the specific reason, women are always like that. Be careful.


    Usually he would follow Li Xin.


    But today he needs to reassess the value of ranfel.


    "Xin''er, today I let her come to have my idea, but it will never affect you. Don''t be unhappy."


    Li Xin hears Shen Qing''s soothing words and looks at the woman not far away.


    She just didn''t like this woman.


    Especially what happened a year ago made her jealous.

 Chapter 9

    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise at the entrance of the banquet, and all the people on the scene looked at it.


    Even mi you Ning looked up.


    A tall figure appeared in the eyes.


    Shen Ke strides towards the banquet, and the passers-by get out of the way.


    The man came with a pair of peach blossom eyes, but his face was very cold, without a smile.


    Behind him followed a man and a woman, always keep up with the pace of men.


    "Shen Dong..."


    Listen, someone calls a man. Mi Youning knows the identity of a man.


    Chairman of Shen''s entertainment company.


    This man looks so young.


    Are you thirty?


    It''s not easy to manage such a big Shen company at such a young age.


    The man went straight to the banquet table, and MI Youning walked not far away.


    She needs to fill her stomach while everyone is gathering in front of chairman Shen.


    I saw before that the food at the banquet was also good. I''m happy tonight.


    "My dear host, why are you so depressed, mission, your mission!"


    Just at this time, the voice of the soul of the ring is heard.


    In response, miyuning went to the place where the cakes were placed and began to choose.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with you today? It seems that something is wrong with you."


    Miyuning chooses a cake that is not greasy and enjoys it slowly. The past spirit of abstinence will not urge her to work.


    "Host, please take the task seriously. Although you have completed the reincarnation of a hundred generations, you have no proud capital. You are still floating in the 3000 world."


    After hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning stopped eating.


    Her eyes sparkled with danger.


    Yes, she has been in this world for 30 million years.


    It has been reincarnated for hundreds of generations.


    But she still didn''t find a way to go back.


    Because there is no change in the colorful glazed stone in the soul space.


    According to Jiehun, only the colorful glazed stone will one day shine again, she will have the chance to go back.


    But after so many years, her expectation, excitement and disappointment changed from the beginning to the end.


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    In the end, she was hopeless.


    At this time, Jiehun took the initiative to mention, and her heart was even more confused.


    She seriously suspected that this was the lie of the soul.


    Just to keep her in this 3000 little world.


    When you think about it, what kind of capital does she have.


    There are so many innocent people like her who have been affected and died.


    "Jiehun, do you think it''s possible for me to go back? I''m forgetting where I came from


    Hearing his host depressed and some serious tone, Jiehun was a little frightened.


    "Host, you will succeed. As long as you work hard to complete the task, the colorful glazed stone will change one day. Really, you have to believe me."


    Miyuning also heard the words, but he sneered and did not respond.


    She put aside the cake that she had just had some appetite for.


    At this point, looking at it, there is no appetite before.


    No matter whether Jiehun cheated her or not, she had no chance to resist, didn''t she.


    As long as she wants to live, she must be floating in the three thousand world.


    Put your depression in order and focus on the banquet again.


    But in the moment of looking up, I saw Li Xin coming here.


    Today''s Li Xin is also dressed up as a bright person.


    It''s very popular to be dressed in clothes that are very flashy but attractive.


    Li Xin looked at her with contempt and schadenfreude in her eyes.

 Chapter 10

    Mi you Ning doesn''t know what this woman is gloating at.


    However, she did not evade and give in to each other''s sight.


    "Oh! You are so bold today that you are so magnanimous. "


    When Li Xin came to mi you Ning''s side, she began to launch a mockery mode.


    Mi you Ning laughs at this and can''t deny it.


    The smile on the latter''s face was distorted for a moment.


    "Ran Fei Er, even if you know Shen Dong, now you are not under my feet. What capital do you have to compete with me?"


    Mi you Ning was stunned when he heard Li Xin''s words.


    Did the original owner know Mr. Shen?


    She looked at the man surrounded at the party.


    The man''s deep eyes are as quiet as water, talking with the people around him, without any change in his face, just like the cold appearance of entering the arena.


    "Little soul, does the master know that man?"


    She did not find the scene in the memory of the original owner.


    Soon, the soul of caution transmitted the intersection of the original owner and the man to mi you Ning''s memory.


    Seeing the intersection of the original owner and the man, miyuning laughed.


    She put her eyes on Li Xin.


    The latter saw that she put her eyes on Shen Dong, with a trace of schadenfreude in her eyes.


    But mi you Ning opens her red lips and says something that astonishes Li Xin.


    "I don''t know Mr. Shen. That''s why you''ve been targeting me for more than a year?"


    She was very positive.


    Li Xin can''t refute this.


    No one knows how jealous she was when she saw ranfel, talking and laughing with that man.


    So for more than a year, she has been secretly using means to suppress this woman everywhere.


    Although later found that ran Fei Er and Shen Dong did not seem to intersect, but she had been used to bullying each other everywhere.


    Seeing the look in Li Xin''s eyes, MI Youning is sure.


    Li Xin because of the original misunderstanding, so everywhere to embarrass the original owner, and finally between the two sides killed.


    If not for her arrival, the original owner ran Fei Er died in the accident that day.


    The original owner is so innocent.


    "You talk nonsense! At the beginning, it was you who were not honest and shameful to lead Mr. Shen Dong. In the end, you didn''t flatter him. I found out that you were so angry! "


    Li Xin soon regained her previous arrogance.


    Mi you Ning smiles calmly at this, and she once again focuses on the man who has a strong sense of existence in the banquet.


    "Little soul, what do you think of this man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Abstinence means that you don''t understand the host.


    "He is a good man at home with good character, handsome, romantic, clean and self disciplined."


    But it''s the fastest way to get rid of the soul. Search out all the praise words in your mind to express that man.


    Miyuning''s expression became a little subtle.


    "Jiehun, I feel you are really wrong today."


    Without waiting for Jiehun to retort, she continued: "first, she urged me to work. At this time, she also took the initiative to praise a man. This is really rare in ten thousand years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s over.


    He knows how to make mistakes.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t care about the silence of the soul.


    But when she looked at the man standing in the crowd, there was a different change.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s eyes in the distance, Li Xin sneers twice and turns to leave.


    Now she has no pleasure in embarrassing a small third tier artist.


    Status is not the same, the kind of enjoyment of things also changed.

 Chapter 11

    It seems that she doesn''t have to pay attention to each other any more.


    Especially after knowing that the other party really has nothing to do with Shen Dong, it''s even more tasteless.


    Seeing Li Xin leave, MI Youning''s mouth turns to an evil smile.


    Neither Li Xin nor Shen Qing can escape.


    In the end, they were the killers who killed the original owner.


    I just hope they can afford her attack in the future.


    Neither of them is cleaner than the other.


    When they enjoy success, they give a hit. That''s the real hit.


    After drinking all the wine in his hand, MI Youning turns and goes to the bathroom.


    But on the way, he was stopped.


    "Miss, I wonder if you would like to have a drink with me?"


    The man standing in the way sends the wine to mi you Ning.


    Looking at the red liquid body of the wine glass in front of him, miyuning had a pure smile on his face, even a little shy.


    She''s just injured now, so she can''t be too broken.


    This little bit of shyness is still necessary, can''t let people feel her different.


    After all, I know the man in front of me.


    "Director Liu, I feel a little drunk today. Excuse me. I''m going to the bathroom."


    Miyuning turned aside and left, with a little fear on his face.


    After all, the man in front of us is a famous director.


    But the reputation is not very good, like to play - get female stars, even men and women do not taboo.


    Miyuning left quickly. After a few steps, his face became ugly.


    Because she heard the footsteps behind her.


    After miyuning left, she didn''t see the man surrounded in the banquet. She followed her figure.


    Shen Ke always found someone looking at him, but he didn''t have any expectation.


    It made him pay more attention.


    In particular, he found that the woman who had been watching him was actually the one he met outside the hotel, which made him pay more attention.


    Before he was in the car, he found that the other person seemed to be very similar to his back in this period of time and his dream.


    Strange to say, during this time, he dreamed of his back again.


    It bothered him a little, but it didn''t help.


    Looking at mi you Ning walking towards the bathroom, there is a man behind him. His eyes are dangerous.


    Although he is a senior member of Shen''s family, he also got up from the bottom.


    He knows that man, too.


    Well known director, very bad reputation, but can''t stand, the other side has a background.


    All the men and women who have played and played are dumb. They can''t say what they suffer from Coptis chinensis.


    Seeing the two figures disappear one after the other, Shen Ke gives the assistant and secretary a wink.


    Then he apologized to the people around and left. The assistant and the Secretary began to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning walked into the bathroom and stood there, waiting for something instead of convenience.


    Soon the figure of Liu Dao appeared in her eyes.


    "Little beauty, are you waiting for me?"


    Liu Dao rubbed his hands, and his eyes came forward with lewdness.


    At this time, miyuning no longer cared about the setting of people, and his eyes looked disgusted.


    For her change, Liu Dao is more and more excited, "it''s a little wild cat, so it has more flavor!"


    Then he quickly stepped forward and stretched out his hands to embrace the beauty in front of him.


    He didn''t see miyuning''s more dangerous look.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    As Shen Ke approached the bathroom door, he heard the sound coming from inside.


    "Um... Um..."


    Man''s repressed voice, let him step a meal.

 Chapter 12

    Inside the man with a suppressed voice, can not say is uncomfortable or excited, which makes his face become a little ugly.


    Are the people in it the same as the women we knew before?


    It disappointed him a little.


    Also for their own behavior, with a little irony.


    Shen Ke turned and left with a disappointed, self mocking smile on his face.


    In the bathroom, it''s a different scene.


    Miyuning kicked the man in the corner.


    Every foot falls on the most painful part, even there is no obvious scar left.


    At this time, a door was opened in the bathroom compartment.


    From the beginning, when miyuning started, the people inside were shocked.


    But miyuning did not hide her anger.


    "Well..."


    Liu Dao felt numb all over and couldn''t resist at all. He kept wailing on the ground.


    I don''t know why the woman in front of him is so strange. It makes him feel powerless and can only let the other party beat him.


    It made him suffer.


    His eyes were gloomy. Unexpectedly, he just fell in love with a little beauty, which made him suffer such a big loss.


    Sooner or later, he will get the other party into bed and let him know what will happen to him.


    Miyuning finds the color of the man''s eyes at his feet, sneers twice, and withdraws his feet.


    "I don''t know how to live or die. You are not fit to carry my shoes."


    With that, he swaggered out of the bathroom.


    Of course, when she left, she didn''t forget to ask the soul to erase all the people in the bathroom.


    After all, she doesn''t have any background. After beating up a famous director today, her star road will be more and more difficult.


    When miyuning opens the bathroom door, Shen Kegang leaves at the corner.


    Neither of them ever saw each other.


    Miyuning returns to the banquet center again.


    Shen Qing has been looking for her. Seeing her appear, her face suddenly sinks.


    "Ran Fei Er, where have you been?! Do you know I''m looking for you? "


    For Shen Qing''s unfriendly tone, mi you Ning reaches for her hand and pulls her scattered hair behind her ears.


    "I just went to the bathroom."


    Shen Qing smell speech facial expression is still not very good-looking, he said in a deep voice: "you come with me."


    Miyuning keeps up with the pace of a man and soon comes to a middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Wang, this is the artist under my command. His name is ranfeier. He is still a child who doesn''t understand. Please take care of him in the future."


    Shen Qing fawns on the man in front of her and gives mi you Ning a look behind her.


    The latter saw him like this, and then looked at Mr. Wang in front of her. Like Liu Dao, she was looking at him with a cold look.


    But at this time in the party, she can not be too noticeable.


    She stretched out her hand and went to Mr. Wang, "Mr. Wang, please take care of me."


    Mr. Wang quickly took her little hand, which was very tight. "It''s easy to say, I like a good child like you."


    Mi you Ning wants to get rid of her hand, but the other side is too hard, and even keeps taking advantage of her.


    She turned a sneer at the corner of her mouth, gently used her skillful strength, and quickly got rid of it.


    It turned out that Shen Qing really had this idea.


    I started pimping.


    Even if she paid for her body, the good resources she must get will eventually come to Li Xin.


    Now she wants to leave the management of Shen Qing immediately.


    Thinking of the large amount of liquidated damages, mi you Ning laughs carelessly.


    It''s just money. As long as she wants to, is there anything she can''t do.

 Chapter 13

    "I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well. Excuse me first."


    Miyuning was friendly to the two men in front of him, but with a sneer in his eyes.


    At this time, even if she disguised again, it didn''t have much significance.


    Once people are pushed to the limit, they will be different.


    And she is a small artist, now no fame, even if there are changes, it will not be too eye-catching.


    When Shen Qing heard mi you Ning''s words, she turned her head and had a stiff smile on her face.


    He thought today''s arrangement was doomed.


    As long as today''s woman accompanies president Wang for one night, Li Xin can easily get the new film invested by President Wang.


    But I didn''t expect that ran fei''er should be like this.


    But when he turned to see the irony in the other person''s eyes, he felt something different.


    "Phil! Do you know what you''re talking about? Mr. Wang''s recent investment in "the brave" is about to start shooting. Aren''t you interested? "


    Ignoring Wang''s cold face, Shen Qing pulls mi you Ning aside and whispers.


    Mi you Ning hears speech and looks at the man in front of her.


    "Brother Qing, ask yourself, have you really thought about it for me for more than a year? People who don''t know think that you only have Li Xin as an artist. What works have I had in the past year, and which one was not a green leaf for Li Xin? "


    Shen Qing is not used to the sudden outburst of introverted and cowardly people.


    He had been used to ranfel''s cowardice all the time, but he didn''t expect that the other side knew everything, and even took the initiative to say it.


    It made him look a little bit pale.


    But he soon became impatient and angry, "Feier, don''t make any noise. Today you can accompany Mr. Wang well, and then I will arrange some activities for you."


    Miyuning kept a smiling face and looked at the man in front of him.


    "No, I don''t need to. I''m going to break up with you."


    Then he turned and strode away.


    Why can Shen Qing make ran fei''er so obedient?


    It was only to see that ranfel had a little affection for him.


    But that only friendship, as early as when he consolidated Li Xin''s position and gave her resources to others, dissipated.


    Seeing mi you Ning turn around and leave without hesitation, Shen Qing grits her teeth with hatred.


    What''s the matter with this woman today? She just wants the wrong medicine.


    Thinking of Mr. Wang behind him, he regained his previous smile and began to accompany him wrong. He said that the artists were not sensible and introduced him to others.


    Mr. Wang is already married, but he occasionally plays with some entertainers to meet their own needs.


    At this time, I heard Shen Qing''s words and immediately left mi you Ning behind.


    It''s not that the beauty is not beautiful, but that he won''t play with an involuntary object.


    After all, there will be some trouble afterwards.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ke returns to the banquet and sees mi you Ning again.


    Looking at each other''s messy hair, the light of the fundus darkened.


    He turned his eyes away from miyuning.


    If he hadn''t found the other party present, he would have left the party after speaking.


    It''s because of this person that I don''t leave at this time.


    Thinking of the movement of the bathroom, and then thinking of the other party being taken to the Shen''s partner, he was completely disappointed.


    He turned and whispered to his secretary, then strode away from the party.


    However, at this time, a group of people rushed in from the door of the banquet, carrying a stretcher and heading for the direction of the toilet.


    Shen Ke let the body, face extremely impatient looking at this scene.


    Meanwhile, miyuning has left the banquet and gone downstairs.


    She took out her cell phone and began to dial may''s cell phone.

 Chapter 14

    The phone was quickly picked up. "Phil, Phil, where are you?"


    Listening to the cheerful voice from the microphone, MI Youning smiles.


    "I''m downstairs, ready to leave."


    "What! You''re leaving! "


    Mi you Ning quickly takes the phone away from her ear. The girl''s voice is too loud, which is really harsh.


    "I''m not feeling well today. Play by yourself. I''ll go home first."


    Then he hung up.


    At this time, she did not know about the series of sensations caused upstairs, and even less did she know that because of a series of accidents upstairs, someone secretly collected her information.


    Shen Ke was going to leave, but now there is an accident. He can''t leave for a while.


    I watched the medical staff lift out a patient from the toilet.


    If you look carefully, the man is Liu Dao.


    Liu Dao was lying on the stretcher, constantly wailing in pain. At first sight, he was beaten.


    Hearing the voice of pain and depression, Shen Ke''s brain lit up.


    He thought of something and turned to the Secretary behind him and said, "go and follow Shen Qing tonight. I''ll see that woman''s information in this evening."


    After that, he turned to leave the party again. This time, his face looked better.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the major entertainment reports appeared, the news that the famous director was injured and hospitalized at the banquet.


    Many people speculate that the director was kicked to the iron plate and was taught a lesson.


    There are even people who say it''s the instant wind, which makes it too much.


    Of course, Liu Dao himself, is a question three do not know.


    He didn''t know how he got hurt.


    Even the whole body is painful, but I can''t find a wound.


    The doctor also had no choice but to arrange the patients to be hospitalized.


    Although Liu Dao didn''t know what happened, he was hurt so much that he knew that he was being plotted.


    The first time to find an assistant, let him go to the party to call out the video, want to see who is behind him.


    Unfortunately, he was a bit late in the end.


    Last night, people from Shen''s entertainment company sent people to tune out and destroy the video from last night''s banquet.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning did not know about it.


    The next day, as soon as she woke up, she began to communicate with Hun Jie.


    Last night the big talk has been out, she must be to terminate with Shen Qing.


    Although she signed a contract with Shen, a small artist with no background could only break the contract if she wanted to leave Shen Qing''s management.


    Without contacts and background, she must leave Shen Qing''s "claws" if she wants to get ahead.


    If you want that large amount of liquidated damages, mi you Ning has almost worn out his skin today.


    "Little soul, you will help me this time. As long as you tell me the number of the next lottery ticket, I can continue the task, so that you and I can do well."


    It is not that there is no such precedent in the past task world.


    Sometimes, the characters she takes over are really miserable. At that time, the soul of caution will give her a golden finger.


    But this time it was a bit difficult.


    "Host, it''s illegal."


    The rejection of the righteous words.


    Mi you Ning sneers at this in his heart, your sister!


    Just not willing to help.


    "Good soul, you will be flexible..."


    But miyuning had to keep on saying good things.


    "In fact, you can go to the man last night, Shen Ke, the chairman of Shen''s entertainment company."


    Jie soul sincerely suggests.


    Miyuning put away his smile and raised his eyebrows. "Little soul, you seem to pay too much attention to that man, Shen Ke? That''s even the name. "

 Chapter 15

    "I know all the directions of the world, even everyone, so it''s not surprising to know."


    He didn''t recognize it.


    "Hum..."


    Miyuning snorted, but he didn''t speak any more to let the ring spirit open his golden finger.


    In fact, the original owner still has some assets.


    As long as the original owner of this apartment sold, plus savings or enough liquidated damages.


    But this day is so boring that I have to talk to the soul.


    Otherwise, she would have a hard time.


    It''s not like this for thousands of years.


    I just didn''t expect to find some careful thinking of the soul.


    Thinking of the man last night, miyuning looked thoughtful.


    Shen Ke?


    Where on earth is this man worthy of attention.


    At this time, the soul is a cold sweat, almost bald mouth, will not say out.


    He didn''t know that miyuning had already discovered his abnormality.


    "Lingling..."


    Just when one person and one soul are quiet, the mobile phone ringtone comes from the sofa in the living room.


    Miyuning gets up and comes to the table. He picks up his mobile phone, which shows a strange number.


    She hesitated for a few seconds and picked it up.


    "How do you do? Is that miss ranfel?" A polite and friendly female voice came into my ears.


    "I am."


    Miyuning goes back to the sofa with her mobile phone and sits down.


    "Hello, this is Shen''s entertainment company. Recently, your agent Shen Qingxin has taken over several new people, so now the company has rearranged other agents for you. Now the new agent Qiao Ran is on the way to your home. I''m sorry for the inconvenience caused by your work."


    Mi you Ning frowned at the words.


    The girl voice on the phone is really very polite, and even solves her little dilemma.


    New agent, Joran?


    If Shen Qing is a gold broker, Qiao Ran is an ace broker.


    Every artist he brings is either the movie king or the movie queen.


    Most of them even went abroad and won many Oscars.


    When the doorbell rang and guessed the person outside, MI Youning politely and distantly said, "OK, I see. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Goodbye then."


    Hang up the phone, mi you Ning gets up to open the door.


    Outside the door stood a man with gentle temperament. The fine lines on the corners of his eyes showed that he was not young.


    The maintenance of men is not bad. At first sight, it is a person of self-cultivation.


    "Hello, Sophie. I''m your new agent, Joran."


    The man looked at the girl in front of him, and there was a moment of wonder in his eyes.


    Although he had a good look with the artists before, the capital was very good.


    But the girl''s delicate face was as pure as the clear sky, perfect and natural.


    This is an advantage of development.


    Looking at the man''s outstretched hand, MI Youning held it for a moment, then stepped aside and invited the man in.


    "Come in, the company just informed me." Said shaking hands have not put down the phone.


    Joe ran went into the clean room and laughed at her actions.


    "Well, all your activities will be arranged by me in the future. Now you can talk about your requirements for filming, such as unacceptable, similar to bed play, or fear of heights..."


    Miyuning takes out a bottle of unopened water and puts it in front of Qiao ran. When he hears the other person''s words, his face is obviously surprised.


    This just the right surprise, was Joe ran panoramic view.


    "The company wants to cultivate you because it finds space for your development."

 Chapter 16

    Hearing Qiao Ran''s words, mi you Ning almost burst out laughing.


    Does the company find room for her development?


    What a coincidence that I found out at this time.


    If there''s no trick, she doesn''t believe in killing xiaohuner.


    "Host, why kill me?"


    The soul begins to find a sense of existence.


    "Little soul, tell me what''s going on? Well behaved, think about it before you answer


    Jiehun had already thought about the wording, otherwise he would not find the sense of existence at this time. "Shen Ke was outside the door when you went to the bathroom last night. He seems to be very interested in you."


    Now miyuning opened his eyes wide and looked excited.


    Opposite Qiao ran sees this, thinks the other party is excited.


    He said with a smile: "you have to believe in yourself, the company will not let go of any promising artists, as long as you are willing to work hard, you will definitely be the next queen, no matter how bad it is, you have to trust my title of ACE agent."


    At the end of the day, he was a bit teasing.


    For Qiao Ran''s misunderstanding, mi you Ning didn''t explain, just smile shy, and just right with a bit of excitement.


    But what Jie Hun said really surprised her.


    However, she soon remembered that Jiehun''s attention to Shen Ke made her feel that her trust in this remark could shrink.


    "Brother ran, please pay more attention in the future. As long as the requirements for filming are not excessive or too large, I can accept them. In the past, I didn''t have a chance to shoot, but now I have a chance. Of course, I have to make good use of it."


    What a hard-working girl.


    But the soul knows that his host has nothing to do with those words.


    Qiao ran was also satisfied with her words, and then began to take out the documents with him.


    Looking at ranfeier''s skill in the file, he began to talk slowly, "your dancing in the past two years is very good. The teacher said that you have learned very well. You can continue to learn this. There are many roles that have been filmed, but they are more complicated. Later, I will arrange some roles for you, not the hostess, but they will also be important roles..."


    The morning passed quickly.


    Qiao ran and miyuning planned their future work and left.


    Although miyuning invited the other party to stay for lunch, the latter still left.


    Of course, even if Qiao ran stayed, it was a takeout waiting for him.


    Close the door and MI Youning looks at the ring in her hand for the first time.


    "Little soul, do you think Shen Ke is the man who interferes in all the changes now?"


    "Yes." A cheerful voice rang out.


    He didn''t know that he was exposed.


    Mi you Ning walks to the bedroom as if nothing had happened and goes to change her clothes. Qiao ran will take her to a dinner party this evening.


    "Well, then the direction of the world won''t collapse, will it?"


    I still remember one time when she was in the mission world, she collapsed so badly that it affected many people and led to the collapse of the whole world.


    "Of course not. It''s a bold task."


    Listening to the tone of Jie soul''s emotion, MI Youning''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes were somewhat thoughtful.


    Maybe she really wants to see Shen Ke.


    ¡­¡­


    Before dinner, Joe ran came downstairs to meet someone.


    Miyuning receives the call, puts the key mobile phone into the bag and goes downstairs.


    A car, she did not ask where to go, honest sitting in the car.


    Qiao ran looked at the girl in the back seat and said with a smile, "you are not afraid that I will sell you, but you don''t ask anything."


    Miyuning raised his head and said with a smile, "that''s very kind. Someone will buy it. Don''t forget to give me half of the money."

 Chapter 17

    Qiao ran laughed at the speech.


    They had a good conversation along the way. The time passed quickly and they reached their destination unconsciously.


    The car stopped in front of an elegant restaurant.


    "Here we are. Get out of the car."


    Mi you Ning follows Qiao Ran''s steps and walks towards the restaurant.


    This place is pure at first sight, and even reveals ancient charm everywhere. It is an environment for people to enjoy.


    They entered the inner room, turned a corner and stopped at the door of one of the rooms.


    There were voices of conversation and baritone laughter from time to time.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Qiao ran knocked on the door twice, the voice inside disappeared, and soon someone called in.


    Push the door open, Qiao ran hit ha ha, "I''m sorry, I''m late, I''ll have two drinks later."


    Then he brought mi you Ning to the table.


    Seeing the people in the room, MI Youning raises her eyebrows.


    I didn''t expect to see this man tonight.


    The man sitting on the throne is neither Shen Ke nor who he is.


    At this time, Shen Ke''s deep eyes had been looking at her, his face was cold, and he couldn''t see anything.


    But she still felt Shen Ke''s eyes full of invasion and slight feeling.


    Around him sat some men and women.


    Apart from her, the only woman was Shen Ke''s attendant at the party.


    Also present is Zhang Yanlin, the new movie king, sitting next to Shen Ke.


    On the other side is the bald man, who is drinking with Qiao ran.


    Just listen to a man''s voice, is before the spread of the main smile.


    "Director Fei, this is OK. This is the third cup."


    Fei said with a smile: "you''re always so slippery. Who doesn''t know you can''t pour a thousand cups? What does this wine mean to you?"


    Qiao ran said with a smile: "this is not a drink. I''ll accompany you to drink one day and one night when I have time."


    Then he pulled mi you Ning to his side and said, "you see, I''ve got the girl in your play. I''ll give you the palm of my hand."


    Mi you Ning looked at this domestic tycoon, who was of a different class from Liu Dao.


    She has a natural smile on her face. She is not artificial or even pure.


    Fei Dao squinted and looked at the person in front of him. The sight was not offensive.


    "Hahaha... Not bad, not bad, a little interesting."


    Hearing Fei Dao''s words, Qiao Ran''s heart was finally put into his stomach.


    At this time, he looked at the boss in the main position.


    Today, the boss is out. He knows what the game is for.


    Qiao ran pulls mi you Ning to the boss''s secretary and sits down. Then he begins to introduce them.


    "Phil, this is our boss. It''s the boss''s treat today. I''ll take you to meet Mr. Fei. You have to thank the boss. Mr. Fei can''t be invited by ordinary people."


    To this, mi you Ning calmly smiles, takes the wine cup in front of him, and moves along Qiao Ran''s words.


    "Thank you, boss."


    Shen Ke stares at Qiao ran secretly. When he sees mi you Ning raise his glass, he also takes the drink in front of him.


    Zhang Yanlin, the film king, looked at the scene with deep thoughts in his eyes.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s line of sight, I looked at him a little.


    Even on one side, Fei Dao looked at the scene in front of him and narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    To be honest, he doesn''t have much interest in today''s dinner.


    However, it is rare for Shen''s leaders to personally send people to his crew.


    At this time, he looked at the attitude of chairman Shen towards the female artists in front of him and seemed to understand something.


    But what does that have to do with him? As long as he doesn''t ruin his movie, everything is easy to say.

 Chapter 18

    Shen Ke put down his drink glass, stood up and said: "you talk first, I have to leave in advance."


    After that, Shen Ke''s secretary put on his coat for him, and the people on the scene did not detain him, and watched him leave.


    After Shen Ke left, people present began to talk about director Fei''s film.


    It turned out that director Fei was the day Shen Qing took her to see the brave man, which was funded by President Wang.


    The hero of the film has been decided, that is, Zhang Yanlin, the new movie king, and the heroine has also been decided, that is, another popular actress.


    As for what she plays is female two, or double female leader, because her part is no less than female leader.


    "The brave" is about an undercover and black - Dark - power contest.


    The popular actress and her role is undercover, while Zhang Yanlin plays the boss of the black dark forces.


    With their strength, the two women finally brought down the boss, and the woman also had feelings for the man.


    Her role is to kill the man and be assassinated by the remaining forces of the man.


    In the end, the only one who survived was the heroine. She even went back to the police team and rose step by step, but she was lonely all her life.


    It''s an exciting but sad story.


    But the result is positive energy.


    Director Fei tried her acting that night.


    Mi you Ning is very sure about this. After all, reincarnation is not wasted.


    Seeing her acting, director Fei was very satisfied.


    As long as it''s not a vase.


    Everyone was very satisfied with the dinner.


    Even the film king on one side didn''t have a high cold appearance. After a few words, he was very approachable.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, mi you Ning was brought to the scene of director Fei''s shooting.


    The crew hasn''t started shooting yet, but they just came to get familiar with the environment and find out how they feel.


    For the next few days, miyuning was idly idling around the cast.


    During this period, I also met the female artist, Li Sijia, who plays the female master.


    Fortunately, this woman is also a good contact.


    A week later, the crew officially started filming.


    On that day, it was her role with Li Sijia.


    Everyone is very nervous on this day.


    Although Fei Dao was not satisfied with his work, it went smoothly in the end.


    "The brave" officially started shooting, and the outside world also had news.


    No one disclosed the cast of the brave.


    The confidential publicity work of this fee guide is very in place.


    Now miyuning has been in the production group for half a month.


    The film didn''t feel so hard for her, because she had been a police inspector in the mission world.


    For the inner reaction of the police and the bone marrow of justice, she performed very well.


    Even director Fei occasionally praised her.


    Today''s miyuning film was just finished. When she walked into the dressing room, she felt the vibration of her mobile phone.


    She took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID above. She was surprised.


    To tell the truth, Shen Qing hasn''t contacted her since her agent changed Qiao ran in the past half a month.


    At this time, the other party calls, and they don''t know what they think.


    Reach out and slide the screen, "hello."


    "Phil, it''s me."


    Miyuning sat on the seat and motioned to the makeup artist to remove her make-up. "Well, I know. What can I do for you?"


    Shen Qing heard her cold voice over there. After a pause, she quickly said again, "Phil, I know you are developing well now, and even received director Fei''s brave man. It''s said that director Fei is looking for the third girl. Can you help me?"


    Hearing this, miyuning really gave a rude smile.

 Chapter 19

    Hearing Shen Qing''s words, mi you Ning really laughed impolitely.


    For her laughter, Shen Qing on the other end of the phone turned pale.


    But when he thought that he could play director Fei''s movie, he had to continue to say, "Phil, you should help Li Xin. After all, you have cooperated."


    Mi you Ning doesn''t smile. Thinking of the entanglement between the original owner and Li Xin, she gets impatient.


    Because last year, the original owner and Shen Ke said a few words, they killed each other. This account has not been calculated.


    How can she help Li Xin.


    "Shen Qing, where do you come from?"


    With that, miyuning hung up without waiting for an answer.


    Not to mention that, Shen Qing''s phone has even been blacked out.


    There was no change in the makeup artist''s expression from beginning to end.


    As for what miyuning said, it seems that he didn''t listen.


    After removing her make-up, MI Youning takes a look at Qiao Ran''s special make-up artist.


    After that, without saying anything, she picked up her clothes and went into the changing room.


    "Little soul, do you think the people around me now are too boring? They don''t even have a joke with me."


    She''s getting bored again.


    Quickly take off your costume and change into your own clothes.


    "Host, you are too busy."


    Soul ring does not hesitate to attack.


    Miyuning curled his lips, picked up the changed costume and walked out of the dressing room.


    "Little soul, I find you are a little impatient recently."


    Can she not find that the people around her are all professionals recently.


    Just said that just the makeup artist, has been maintaining the scope of work, never with her more chat.


    Even the new assistant who sent her to work was very serious.


    Once in a while, Joe ran chatted with him, but he was a busy man, always running around.


    Again, the soul says, "host, I think you can do something."


    After putting the clothes away, MI Youning turns to leave the dressing room. Hearing the words of Jie Hun, her eyes are shining.


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. "


    "Recently, it is said that Shen''s youngest chairman has been forced to marry. You can have a party."


    Hearing such unreliable words, the sigh sounds.


    The deputy director who passed by miyuning heard the sigh and looked at the woman who left.


    Is it that the pressure has been too great recently and the actors have been working too hard?


    This is a special concern of Mr. Shen. He will talk to Mr. Fei when he has time. Don''t make any mistakes.


    "Little soul, you are really making things. You want to ruin the rhythm of your host."


    "Please be serious. You can''t be bad with me."


    "Mm-hmm... I know you are omnipotent. I won''t die with you. How tall and powerful you are..."


    Miyuning changes the subject, looks at the car by the side of the road, opens the door, sits in, tells the assistant to go home, and then closes his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Shen Qing, who was hung up by her, was mad with anger.


    He was hung up by ranfel, the woman.


    Dial it back, and you''re blacklisted.


    Li Xin looks at Shen Qing''s face changing and knows that it''s not going to work.


    At this time, she also knew that ranfel was different.


    How can she not be envious of each other''s good fortune.


    "Brother Qing, is it that ranfei''er is flying so high that he won''t even give you face?"


    This sentence is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire.


    "Ranfel! Good! Very well


    Shen Qing thought of some special means of entertainment circle, with a cold expression on her face.

 Chapter 20

    See this Li Xin silent smile.


    But she still came up and held the man in front of her, "brother Qing, I don''t care if I didn''t get that role. Don''t ask that woman. I love you."


    With her soft body, Shen Qing turns around and pours on the woman.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the major newspapers, there is a surprising secret.


    A female entertainer surnamed ran in the entertainment circle, performing big - foot - degree - can''t - shine, no father, no mother, no education, alternative life exposure - light.


    This report was on fire that day.


    Large scale newspaper photos are too fragrant and gorgeous.


    Even within an hour of the news report, someone picked out the female artist surnamed ran.


    Netizens who followed the news soon got all the information about the artist surnamed ran.


    The artist surnamed Ran is ran Feier.


    The content in the newspaper is too bad, even very bad.


    Although the characters are mosaic, but as long as a little bit of information can be picked out.


    Ran Fei Er himself is not very well-known, but at this time the Internet has exploded.


    Most netizens are paying attention to this, and even many people go to ranfeier''s microblog, and all kinds of network software curse.


    She was angry, red, red hair black hair purple.


    Mi you Ning has no idea about this.


    At this time, she was filming the scene.


    My assistant came to pick her up before dawn this morning. What I shot today is an early morning scene.


    A woman dressed skillfully, with blood all over her body and a gun in her hand, solemnly walked into a broken door.


    The room is very messy.


    The woman walked into the room and saw the tall figure standing in the room.


    Looking at the familiar figure, the woman''s eyes showed a complex light.


    She put the gun away and took a small book out of her pocket.


    "This is the latest news."


    After putting the black book on the table, she sat on the chair which was not very clean.


    The man turned around. It was an elderly middle-aged man.


    Seeing that the woman looked tired, the man went to the table and took the book in his hand, "you''ve worked so hard, 65271."


    When a woman hears her number, she smiles bitterly.


    She has been undercover for three years now. She has experienced many lives and deaths in these three years, but she still does not forget her mission.


    Only at this time can we remember that she is a police officer.


    "I should go back, or I''ll be found out."


    The woman rested for a moment, turned around and strode away without looking back.


    The man looked at the figure that the woman left with heavy emotion in his eyes.


    However, over the past three years, his words of comfort have already been exhausted. Now, it is only for them to get rid of the enemy as soon as possible.


    When a woman leaves the dilapidated hut, the scene suddenly changes.


    Now women are in the gun fight.


    Looking at the man surrounded by people in the middle, the woman''s eyes with a dark light.


    Especially when you see a gun aimed at a man in the dark.


    At this moment, women''s eyes are more complex, even with hesitation.


    But just as the man in the dark pulled the trigger, the woman moved.


    She can''t watch the target die at this time, otherwise all her colleagues'' efforts will be in vain.


    The woman rushed in front of the man and stopped the bullet without hesitation.


    Men who are supported by others have sharp eyes but deep feelings when they see women''s actions.


    He quickly let his hand down to save the woman.


    "Ka..."


    "Good! not bad The expression is very good! "


    Director Fei stood up and was very satisfied with the scene.

 Chapter 21

    Miyuning stood up from the ground and frowned at the "blood stains" on his body.


    As she stood up, someone soon came forward to clean her clothes and even brought her a water cup.


    The latter gently waved his hand, nodded to the nearby look with satisfied Fei Dao, and walked towards the dressing room.


    "Little soul, I feel so tired. I haven''t eaten since morning."


    Mi you Ning pushes open the dressing room, smelling the smell of rice.


    Looking at the delicate food on the table, she picked her eyebrows.


    "Host, I have to tell you some sad news."


    "Miss Phil, this is the breakfast prepared by the crew for you. Please have some. There will be your part before noon."


    After hearing the makeup artist''s words, MI Youning was not polite. Instead of changing her clothes, she sat down at the table and picked up her chopsticks.


    After that, I asked the soul what unfortunate news.


    "Host, you are on fire. The fire turns purple and black."


    Mi you Ning sneered scornfully at this.


    "It''s better to be unknown."


    Mi you Ning knew that the soul of caution would not say this without reason.


    She picked up her cell phone and started surfing the Internet.


    Now stars are hot or not, just watch the news.


    Open the page, and then the hot content appears in her eyes.


    She watched with relish as she ate.


    It''s like the contents and the photos are not herself.


    After filling his stomach for seven minutes, miyuning stopped.


    "Ah, why do you think this picture is so ugly? The original owner seems to have a good figure. Look at this, the waist is almost twice as thick as the original owner."


    "And this, the woman''s hand is too rough and too big, and it doesn''t match that of Ran Fei Er at all."


    "There''s also this. It seems that ran fei''er''s height is less than 1.7 meters, but the woman above is much higher than the original one. The most important thing is..."


    Miyuning looked down at his own moon Hun, "the size of the original owner does not match the above."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Speechless make complaints about the tangle of your own host.


    After a long time, the soul of caution silently said: "host, why don''t you go to heaven?"


    Mi you Ning curled his lips and said seriously, "honey, we have to be down-to-earth. Heaven is so boring. It''s heaven. It''s paradise in the West. I don''t want to leave my body so early."


    Looking at the content on the mobile phone, especially the online calls, she gently knocked on the desktop.


    She just rejected Shen Qing yesterday, and this happened the next day.


    At this time, if you don''t think about Shen Qing, I''m so sorry for him.


    However, it''s hard for the other party to make such a fuss.


    She has not found each other to settle accounts, now she is actively provoking her, also do not know the so-called.


    For those large-scale photos, it is not the original owner at all.


    This is a common means in the entertainment industry. It is the most direct means to blackmail a person and destroy an artist.


    Sometimes it works, sometimes it''s a joke.


    Because it depends on whether the black opponent has the strength to fight in the face.


    While mi Youning was meditating, the dressing room was pushed away.


    Looking up, it was Qiao ran who came in in a hurry.


    "You see it all." Qiao ran looks at the mobile phone in her hand, affirms a way.


    Miyuning nodded, "I see."


    Qiao ran carefully observed her face and saw that there was no anger, which made him feel relieved.


    He went to miyuning and sat down. "Now the company''s publicity department is solving this problem. Don''t stand up. I believe I will give you a satisfactory result."

 Chapter 22

    Miyuning didn''t care about it. At this time, she was thinking about how to repay Shen Qing.


    "I know who did it."


    Qiao ran frowned at her, "who is it?"


    Just before, he received a phone call from his boss, because today''s news was denounced openly and secretly, and even the bonus was deducted.


    At this time, he also wants to know who is behind the scenes.


    After all, the heart of Ran Fei Er is in his hands of the artist, dare to move his people, we must be prepared to bear the consequences.


    "Shen Qing, my former agent..."


    Then mi you Ning tells Qiao ran what happened yesterday.


    After listening, the latter comforted her and left soon.


    The expression on my face when I left was not very good-looking.


    Miyuning is satisfied with this.


    Shen Qing, in the Shen family, seems to have some relations with the senior management.


    But so what.


    Qiao ran will go straight to Shen Qing in the company, which makes him definitely have a hard time.


    One gold medal, one ace. It''s a matter of strength.


    What''s more, miyuning has a way to go.


    "Little soul, it''s time for you to work, and slowly expose the shady and private things Shen Qing has done as an agent these years."


    "Received --"


    Miyuning went on shooting without being affected.


    I didn''t mind the strange eyes around me.


    When someone pays attention to her, she will smile at people, and her attitude is very good.


    Fei Dao''s management is good. The staff on the scene have no gossip mentality.


    On that day, miyuning soon finished his work.


    The news on the Internet is also changing.


    [it''s amazing to find out that famous agents force female artists to accompany their guests, take bribes, car accidents, etc.]


    In the morning, it was revealed that the female artist''s photos were not - worthy - Large - scale.


    In the afternoon, more hot and explosive content appeared, and the people were soon distracted.


    At the same time, Shen''s entertainment company also unilaterally terminated its contract with Shen Qing, the gold medal broker.


    The Internet is very busy now.


    You don''t even need to check online. You already know it through the mouth of Jiehun.


    She is very satisfied with this, Qiao Ran''s method is not slow.


    "Just now, Zhang Yanlin, the new movie king, sent a micro blog to express his support for you. He even said frankly that someone was splashing dirty water maliciously, and his fans are publishing it crazily."


    "There is also the popular artist Li Sijia, who also expresses her understanding of you and even helps you whiten. Her fans are also actively reprinting it."


    Hearing the words of Jie Hun, MI Youning sat in the back seat and opened his eyes.


    She took out her cell phone and began to check.


    Zhang Yanlin: @ ranfeier strongly condemns the malicious news this morning. Ranfeier is shooting with me now. She is a very motivated girl, even very pure, and not so unbearable. When she gets along with Feier, she finds that the women in the newspaper are very different from Feier. I hope everyone''s eyes are bright.


    Da Jiajia: fei''er is a very good girl. Seeing today''s news, I feel heartache for her. It''s clearly a malicious network attack. Fei''er is strong. I believe everyone''s eyes. No one will believe those things that are nothing. @ ran fei''er [come on]


    Looking at their latest news, mi you Ning chuckles.


    Soon the latest Kwai Tat news came out.


    Fei Lao: @ ranfei Er, supports ranfei Er, the actress of the latest movie the brave.


    Fei Dao''s microblog was popular for the first time.


    After that, other artists of Shen''s entertainment company, who had no contact with their original owners, sent out a message of support one after another.

 Chapter 23

    As for this phenomenon, miyuning can feel that there is definitely a force manipulating it in the dark.


    As for who has such influence, she can''t think of a second candidate when she thinks of Shen''s leader.


    "Little soul, is that man''s hand again?"


    "Yes, Shen Ke is abroad now, but he always pays attention to it."


    Mi you Ning frowns to herself. It seems that the man really pays too much attention to her.


    It seems that the original owner has nothing to pay attention to.


    It''s too weird.


    Now that a man is abroad, it seems that he needs to get close to that man in the future to understand what the other person is trying to do.


    There is also the attention of the soul for men, also very strange.


    After secretly recording this, MI Youning began to browse the wind direction on the Internet.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, ran Fei Er was washed white.


    And her Weibo fans have risen by millions.


    She is so angry, a small fire, this is a blessing in disguise.


    As for Shen Qing, he has been scolded miserably.


    Forced female artists to sleep with them. Even two years ago, they were injured by drunk driving. Although they solved the problem in private, they used some means.


    Some years ago, he took bribes and was partial to the artists under his opponent.


    The development of various events brought his career to an end.


    During this time, miyuning has been shooting "the brave". Every day, he is shooting on the spot at two o''clock and one line at home.


    The second month after the shooting of the brave, Qiao ran came to the crew to find her and get her an advertisement.


    Famous brand perfume advertisement.


    There is no audition, no need for any visibility, roll call to her this person who has no achievements.


    Mi you Ning is at ease and enjoys Qiao Ran''s arrangement.


    The two left the cast and headed for the Keya hotel.


    The shooting scene is in the presidential suite of Keya hotel.


    This is an indoor commercial.


    Everything''s ready, just waiting for her to be in place.


    They went straight to the presidential suite of Keya hotel.


    The door of the room was open, and the preparations inside were ready, and the shooting machine was ready.


    As soon as Qiao ran and mi you Ning appear, the blonde foreign man sitting in front of the camera immediately says, "Oh! Go and change your clothes quickly. The sun angle is just right now. We need to hurry up. "


    Qiao ran sends mi you Ning to the makeup artist and the dresser, and then he walks towards the blonde man.


    They are talking with each other in the direction of mi you Ning''s departure.


    "Joe, I hope you''re not causing me any trouble."


    Joe ran his voice and glanced at him. "Don''t worry, she told her that the theme of this perfume will not ruin your filming results."


    There is a guarantee for that.


    After all, in the past month, how can an Artiste who compliments the artist be baffled by a perfume advertisement?


    The latter has little credibility.


    Miyuning is sent to another room by the make-up artist, who starts to look for the clothes she wants to shoot.


    In an hour.


    The door was opened and everyone in the room looked at it.


    Miyuning stepped barefoot on the luxurious carpet and stepped out step by step.


    "Oh! My God


    The blonde man saw miyuning come out, his eyes shining with excitement.


    He immediately left Qiao ran and went back to the camera.


    "Hey! Beauty, now you need to stand in front of the French window and watch the perfume on the table. Do you see? That purple perfume... "


    The man''s tone is excited and his eyes are looking at the woman in the camera.


    It''s like discovering a rare treasure, waiting for him to collect it.

 Chapter 24

    He had never seen such a girl.


    Charming with innocence, that makeup is to give people a kind of evil temperament.


    She is so young, but so noble.


    The pajamas, which are not violent and exposed, are very harmonious when they are worn on women.


    That fluffy hair drapes on the shoulder, so alluring.


    So far away, it seems that you can smell the fragrance of a woman.


    This woman is simply the spokesperson for this perfume.


    She is noble, deep, mysterious, charming, but pure, with a little evil.


    So complicated, even contradictory.


    But it''s perfect.


    Listening to the director''s imperfect Mandarin, MI Youning stood in front of the French window according to the other party''s instructions.


    Before on the road, Qiao ran had already told her the details.


    At this time, she looked at the perfume, her eyes narrowed and her face satisfied, and she stretched out her fingers to touch the perfume.


    Then did not pick up the perfume.


    But facing out of the window, very comfortable stretch.


    Then he turned and walked towards a certain part of the room.


    Her steps are so elegant and noble, especially the naked feet are so attractive.


    The beautiful figure disappeared at the other end of the room.


    "Perfect!"


    The blonde man watched mi you Ning enter the dressing room and made a very excited voice.


    Qiao ran hears the good friend director''s words, picks the eyebrow toward the other party, in the eye takes the pleased color.


    The latter gave him a thumbs up.


    Soon miyuning came out of the room again.


    This time she changed into a smart suit.


    At this time, her temperament is a very strong woman. Her hair is tied to her head, simple and clean.


    The blonde director saw miyuning come out, quickly regained his seriousness, and made a gesture to miyuning.


    The latter nodded and entered the role.


    She went back to the French window again.


    This time she reached out and picked up the perfume and sprayed a few on it.


    The perfume fell on her body. She closed her eyes and smiled.


    A clean and cheerful smile.


    The perfume was placed on the counter again, and the woman turned towards the door.


    Follow up.


    Miyuning went to the door, picked up his bag and opened the door.


    Turn your head to the purple dream perfume.


    The corners of the mouth show enchanting smile.


    The door was shut.


    ¡°OK£¡ It''s perfect


    Miyuning opened the door and stood at the door. He could still hear the excitement inside.


    It seems that the shooting of this advertisement is quite smooth.


    After a few hours, it''s not too much trouble.


    But when she saw the people outside, her eyes were stunned.


    "Little soul, tell me why Shen Ke is here?"


    Yes, mi you Ning closed the door and saw the man coming towards her.


    Shen Ke was wearing a windbreaker, with a beautiful woman standing beside him, followed by his assistant and secretary.


    The other side''s steps were dusty and looked a little hasty.


    Similarly, when Shen Ke saw her, his eyes were stunned.


    The door was opened from inside again.


    "Phil, the director said you need to make up a few scenes, and today''s shooting is over."


    Qiao Ran''s voice rang out.


    Because of mi you Ning''s obstruction, he didn''t see his boss.


    Mi you Ning turns to look at Qiao ran in the room and gives way a little.


    Qiao ran saw the existence of boss.


    "Boss, why are you here?"


    For Shen Ke''s appearance, Qiao Ran is also surprised.


    After all, as far as he knows, the boss should be abroad at this time.

 Chapter 25

    Shen Ke''s deep eyes have been staring at the woman in front of him.


    At this time hear Qiao Ran''s voice, this just shifts the line of sight.


    "What is this doing?"


    There was no emotion in his low voice.


    Qiao ran immediately became serious. "Boss, ranfei is shooting advertisements here. Now she needs to appear in front of the public slowly."


    Shen Ke''s face looks better after hearing that.


    Then he turned his head and looked at mi you Ning, but he happened to see the other person''s line of sight.


    The dark light in the room fell on the woman, outlining her soft and charming face, gently touching his heart.


    He forced down the feeling of the bottom of his heart, turned his eyes away, put a cold face on his face and said, "then you go on."


    Then he turned and walked next to the presidential suite.


    As they pass by mi you Ning and Qiao ran, the beautiful woman beside Shen Ke looks back at mi you Ning thoughtfully.


    A woman has an intuition. She is the main reason why Shen Ke stops.


    Mi you Ning sees the line of sight that the woman looks over, pick a lip to show teeth innocent smile.


    Watching Shen Ke and others enter the room, Qiao ran pulls mi you Ning back to the room to continue shooting.


    When miyuning was shooting, the soul of caution came out again to find a sense of existence.


    "Host, have you seen the woman beside Shen Ke? That''s probably his fiancee in the future."


    "Well, what does that have to do with me?"


    At this time, miyuning put on his pajamas again and posed according to the direction of the director.


    "Host, if you don''t want to be a third party, I hope you can establish a different relationship with Shen Ke as soon as possible."


    Miyuning walks to the bed and lies on it, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Inside, he sneered, "what kind of relationship do I have with him? For example? "


    "For example, a lover, a relationship based on marriage."


    "Little soul, I think it''s necessary for you to tell me why you pay so much attention to that man and even push your host to that man. I don''t think I will agree without a reasonable explanation."


    After that, the soul of abstinence was silenced again.


    Mi Youning is not surprised at the withdrawal of the soul.


    But she''ll get the answer sooner or later.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Ke enters the room, and the assistant and Secretary behind him begin to pack.


    A pile of documents, also placed on the desk in the room.


    The beautiful woman who follows in is always by Shen Ke''s side.


    She goes wherever the other party goes.


    Shen Ke''s head was full of women he had just met outside the door.


    I haven''t seen her for more than a month. It seems that the woman is more different.


    Between the eyebrows and eyes is cheerful, the whole person is more confident.


    It seems that the other side of this period of life is not bad, and did not encounter anything difficult.


    Shen Ke took off his coat and sat down in front of the sofa.


    Soon the assistant brought the coffee to him.


    The assistant is used to the silence of boss.


    Forever unfathomable, but the ability is extraordinary, in the company will be a lot of old guys pressed to death.


    This time I went to m country, although I was forced to marry by my family, I still used his tough means to shut everyone up.


    Thinking of the boss''s low-pressure atmosphere at that time, and the war without smoke, the assistant shook for a while, turned around and continued to be busy.


    After the assistant left, Shen Ke took a sip of coffee.


    Then I looked to a certain direction of the room and continued to think about the woman I didn''t see for a month.


    There is always an attraction on the other side, which makes him pay attention.

 Chapter 26

    "Shen Ke, what are you thinking?"


    When Shen Ke was silent, the woman around him made a sound.


    The man turned his head and looked at each other.


    "Tang Yu, you should go back."


    Meiyan woman, that is Tang Yu, almost became his fiancee this time.


    Tang Yu smelled an injury in his eyes. "Shen Ke, you know, even if there is no arrangement at home, I''ll treat you as well..."


    "That''s good. We''ll never get married. I won''t give anything unnecessary for the family business."


    Although I heard the man''s refusal before, I was very sad to hear Tang Yu again.


    Who doesn''t want such a good man.


    And also clean, there is no side news.


    She''s been after this man for a long time.


    Before that, both Shen and Tang families would announce their engagement at a suitable opportunity.


    At that time, men didn''t react so strongly.


    This time, the reaction was so strong that he refused.


    This is something she never thought of.


    There''s definitely something going on.


    Tang Yu''s eyes turned and the topic shifted. "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s talk about the cooperation between Tang and Shen this time..."


    Shen Ke once again interrupted her by saying, "I will personally negotiate with Mr. Tang about Tang Yu''s work. Now you need to go back. I want to have a rest."


    It''s an obvious order of eviction.


    Tang Yu was solved again and again, and his face was a little ugly.


    However, she soon regained her smile, "OK, I''ll go back today, and I''ll come to you tomorrow. After all, dad will give me full responsibility for the cooperation between the two families this time, and tomorrow I''ll bring all the documents to talk about the specific details of the cooperation between the two families."


    With that, Tang Yu fiddled with her hair, picked up the bag on the sofa and turned to leave.


    But just two steps back to Shen Ke.


    She bent down to kiss the man on the cheek.


    The latter quickly evaded and failed.


    Seeing the man''s avoiding action, Tang Yu''s gloomy eyes are almost overflowing.


    In the past, every time they said goodbye, occasionally she said goodbye to kiss, men would not obviously refuse.


    She thought she should know something.


    Tang Yu looks up at the man in front of him.


    The man''s eyes are obviously angry.


    "Don''t do that in the future, Tang Yu."


    Shen Ke stands up and avoids Tang Yu, his eyes are very gloomy.


    Seeing that the man was really angry, Tang Yu laughed angrily, "Shen Ke, it''s strange that you''re like this. Haven''t we always been like this before, or is there someone in your heart?"


    After hearing this, Shen Ke''s expression changed, and his eyes had a different luster.


    It was a change he didn''t know when he thought of another woman.


    And Tang Yu is a woman, she can see clearly.


    There''s someone in Shen Ke''s heart.


    "Who is it? Who is that woman? Is there anything better for her than me? Do I bring you more benefits? "


    Tang Yu is really in a hurry.,


    The thought that someone really let Shen Ke put it in her heart when she knew it made her a little impatient.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s face, he was eager and even depressed.


    Shen Ke''s cold face was even colder.


    "Tang Yu, I''m sorry for the influence I may have brought to you before, but there is really no possibility between us."


    [face kissing is a common etiquette in foreign countries. If you can''t accept it, you can choose not to watch it.


    We are friendly and read articles with quality. Everyone''s acceptance is different, not reluctantly.


    It''s said that the man is hanging Tang Yu. Let''s not hurt each other. Just want to ask, is there something that hasn''t been online for a while

 Chapter 27

    What Shen Ke said is true.


    What he crossed the line with Tang Yu most was the etiquette of kissing his cheek.


    Because most of the assets of the Tang and Shen families are in M country, they are used to the etiquette of foreign countries.


    But that''s nothing.


    At this time, for Tang Yu''s persistence, he felt it necessary to make it clear.


    After all, in the heart of another woman''s figure, he does not want to have some unnecessary entanglement.


    Tang Yu hears Shen Ke''s words, but stares at the man in front of him carefully.


    After a long time, he said, "you really have someone in your heart. I''d like to see who this woman is and what kind of ability she has. Shen Ke is so concerned about you, even so defensive."


    With that, Tang Yu turned and strode out of the room.


    "Bang..."


    The door was slammed to show how angry people were when they left.


    After Tang Yu left, the assistant and secretary in the room did not dare to breathe.


    They are carefully busy, for fear of angering the boss at this time.


    After Tang Yu left, Shen Ke pressed his eyebrows with a headache.


    Tang Yu''s family has always had a cooperative relationship with the Shen family, but that is the friendship between the two elders.


    Now he has his own business in China and does not need the support of his family.


    If he gave up the inheritance of his family, Tang Yu would not be so persistent to him.


    In his cognition, Tang Yu has always been very wise.


    But I like power.


    Thinking of mi you Ning working in the next room, Shen Ke''s face looks better.


    Maybe it''s time for him to find a new successor.


    And the little woman he''s interested in should be taken home as soon as possible.


    That little woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    It''s also a kind of ability to teach Liu Dao such a miserable lesson at the banquet, even if he can''t say it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next room, miyuning has finished shooting and changed his clothes.


    Qiao ran just hung up at this time, looked at the woman coming, said with a smile: "the boss is next door, he wants to see you."


    Mi you Ning picks eyebrow, "boss invites, how dare I not follow."


    They told the blonde director in the room and left.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Qiao ran and mi you Ning knock on the door of the next room.


    Soon someone opened the door.


    The man who opened the door was Shen Ke''s assistant. Qiao ran was very familiar with him and said, "assistant Shen, the boss asked us to come here."


    The man stepped aside. "I know. Come in."


    Miyuning followed Qiao ran into the room, and immediately saw the interior of the room, which was no worse than the presidential suite next door.


    The assistant took them to the sofa in the living room and prepared water for them to put on the table.


    Then explained: "the boss just got off the plane, at this time is bathing, soon out, you wait for a while."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s wait."


    Qiao ran waved his hand, and the assistant turned and went on with the rest.


    Looking at the woman around, Qiao Ran''s eyes are full of deep thinking.


    When the boss came to him at the beginning, he felt something from each other''s expression.


    At this point, the feeling is more intense.


    Especially the events that happened some time ago.


    When the boss was abroad, he was still worried about women''s troubles, and even made the company''s artists stand up one after another.


    He arranged it himself.


    Boss really takes a fancy to ranfeier, and it doesn''t even look like playing.


    This made him look at mi you Ning''s eyes with a little envy.


    It''s her luck to be liked by boss.

 Chapter 28

    Mi you Ning doesn''t know what Qiao ran thinks.


    At this time, she is communicating with the soul.


    From entering this room, the soul of the ring made a sound again.


    Jiehun urges her to get close to Shen Ke again.


    "I said that I would not do it without a reason to persuade me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s hard to get rid of the soul.


    "Host, it''s not that I don''t say it, but that I can''t say it. There are language restrictions, and I can''t say it."


    Mi you rather smell speech pick eyebrow, quietly end up the water cup on the table.


    "So what''s in this man''s way for me?"


    "Do you want to go back to the great Xia Dynasty?"


    This time, I asked the soul quickly.


    When I heard that in the great Xia Dynasty, mi you Ning was drinking water.


    The great Xia Dynasty, how long has it not been remembered.


    decade? several tens of years? Or a hundred years?


    Since she entered the task of infinite reincarnation, she is looking forward to the day of returning to the great Xia Dynasty.


    But at the beginning, she held how much expectation, now how deep disappointment.


    Where does she come from and why does she continue to reincarnate in this world?


    If it wasn''t for something deep in the heart that the Xia Dynasty couldn''t give up, I''m afraid I would have been lost in this task world for a long time.


    It''s been ten thousand years, and the colorful glazed stone in the soul space has not changed at all.


    This made her forget how to expect.


    Now the soul actively mentioned that the string at the bottom of her heart collapsed.


    She didn''t know how to speak for a long time.


    But the soul felt her silence and had to say again, "host, you have to believe me. This is really an opportunity for you. I won''t harm you. Now that you have the opportunity to go back for thousands of years, do you want to give up?"


    His voice sounded anxious.


    There was a lot of emotion, new hope, expectation and excitement in miyuning''s eyes.


    But when the voice of the soul rings again, she hides all her emotions.


    She quietly drank the water in her hand, "I will do it, I hope this task is completed, I can see the change of colorful glazed stone in space."


    Now there is a chance, even if it is wrong, she also want to grasp.


    Because even after ten thousand years, she did not forget the great Xia Dynasty.


    There is even the vague figure.


    The Regent who raised her and taught her to grow up step by step in the great Xia Dynasty.


    Let''s see what''s in Shen Ke''s body that can make her return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    Qiao ran saw that mi you Ning had been sitting on the sofa peacefully. He didn''t ask or talk much. He was very clever.


    He couldn''t help fantasizing about artists from other companies.


    If they were sitting in the boss''s room at this time, I''m afraid they would have some ideas.


    But in front of the woman, it is as always to maintain her self-discipline.


    It seems that this woman is either very simple or has no desire.


    But it''s more likely, deep and terrifying, to ask for more.


    But Qiao Ran''s heart is inclined to the second kind, no desire, no demand.


    From the chance to meet the boss twice, the woman in front of her is really not calculating.


    Unfortunately, his estimate is wrong.


    Because just now, mi you Ning decided from the bottom of his heart to entangle with Shen Ke.


    Since Shen Ke has the chance to return to summer, how can she let it go.


    At this time, there was a slight sound in the room, and the door of the bathroom was opened.


    The people inside came out slowly.


    Qiao ran and mi you Ning both heard it, and they turned their eyes to the past one after another.

 Chapter 29

    Shen Ke''s tall and majestic figure appeared.


    The most eye-catching deep eyes are as quiet as water, and the fundus of the eyes is the ice that never melts for a thousand years.


    But for a moment, the other side''s eyes became gentle, but his face remained cool.


    At this time, the other party just finished bathing, wearing loose pajamas, hair is still wet - run.


    Seeing Qiao ran and mi you Ning, Shen Ke is not embarrassed.


    Tidy up - pajamas on the body, stride toward two people.


    The assistant and the secretary have already arranged the room, and even put the work documents in place.


    At this point to see the boss, two people immediately forward.


    Assistant will be in the hands of a document to the other party, "boss, this is you just urgent new print out of the contract."


    Shen Ke took the document and nodded gently.


    The assistant pushed away, and the Secretary stepped forward to keep pace. "Boss, this is the cooperation document between Tang and Shen. It has been sorted out according to your instructions and can be sent to country m at any time."


    Shen Ke stops, takes the Secretary''s document, takes a quick glance, and then exchanges the other party.


    "Send it to m country now. I won''t touch the affairs of Tang family now."


    The Secretary and the assistant finished their work, turned and left the room.


    Shen Ke has already sat down at this time, opposite Qiao ran and mi you Ning.


    He did not make a sound, but will assistant to his file open to see.


    Shen Ke looks very serious, as if this document is very important to him.


    Qiao ran see boss is seriously looking at the document, has been pretending to be transparent.


    He felt like he was sitting here, just like a light bulb, or the one with very bright wattage.


    Mi you Ning sat opposite Shen Ke and looked at each other seriously for the first time.


    There is a pair of peach blossom eyes on the cold face, which gives people a kind of amorous feeling.


    Especially when looking at someone, it gives people a deep feeling, as if you are a very important person.


    Of course, the premise is that there is no ice cold emotion in his eyes.


    This man is very good-looking, very handsome, the face value is absolutely the best.


    The other side has a noble and elegant temperament.


    At first glance, they are more self-restraint, and they come from the upper social circle.


    At this time, Shen Ke sat there quietly, his momentum was slightly restrained, and he was gentle, gentle and introverted.


    But that doesn''t mean the man is harmless.


    Shen Ke read the document from beginning to end, then he looked up gently.


    The first time he looked into mi you Ning''s eyes.


    But miyuning didn''t have the look of being caught and looked at.


    She gave Shen Ke an innocent smile, a very harmless smile.


    Seeing this, Shen Ke bent his mouth slightly.


    Then he handed the document to her and opened it with thin lips: "look at this document. If you don''t have any opinions, sign it. It''s good for your future development."


    Miyuning took the document in his hand and scanned it quickly.


    The more you look at her, the more eccentric she looks.


    At this time, the document Shen Ke handed to her was just pie in the sky.


    This document is her new contract.


    The above items are of great benefit to her.


    This is more favorable than the contract between the film emperor and the film queen.


    This man is completely free for her to build, carefully packaged.


    Even regardless of the interests of the company, she was pushed to the highest privilege of Shen''s entertainment company.


    After reading the document, miyuning looks up at the man in front of him with a smile.

 Chapter 30

    "How can I repay my boss for his trouble?"


    Mi you Ning looks at the opposite Shen Ke with a smile rather than a smile and says nothing.


    Shen Ke looked deeply into mi you Ning''s eyes.


    He didn''t feel any happiness and excitement in his eyes.


    That''s not what they care about?


    It seems that the information sent from below is wrong.


    He followed mi you Ning''s words: "you have this capital, which is worth Shen''s contribution to you."


    Mi you Ning puts the document in his hand into Qiao Ran''s arms.


    The latter took over the file and quickly browsed it.


    He looked more excited than miyuning, and his hands were a little unsteady.


    Miyuning leaned against the sofa and found a very comfortable position.


    At this time, in front of Shen Ke, she didn''t want to pretend to be clever or self-cultivation.


    "As for me, I really want to be a movie queen, but boss, you''ve gone through so much trouble. Do I have anything you like? Say it and I will repay you. "


    Mi you Ning looks at Shen Ke with an eyebrow. When she looks at Shen Ke with her eyes, there is a trace of wind emotion, which is very provocative.


    Shen Ke''s eyes sank when he received the look.


    He moved his throat unconsciously and swallowed with difficulty.


    He even just because of a woman''s eyes, the body gave a direct response.


    This makes him very uncomfortable, even inadvertently adjust the sitting position.


    I felt that there was no place of violence and dew. Then I looked at mi you Ning again, and a sweet and plain voice sounded, "no need, I just want to do it."


    Qiao ran also finished reading all the documents at this time. At this time, he opened his mouth and looked at the boss opposite.


    "Boss, you have given me a golden doll."


    The conditions given to ranfel in this document are beyond the reach of the whole entertainment industry.


    Shen Ke side head help forehead, way: "recently you should be very busy, the company will arrange some more manpower."


    Qiao ran nodded at the words. Indeed, according to the contents of the document, all the time for the second half of this year had been arranged.


    Even if she''s a vase, it''s hard not to be hot.


    Mi you Ning stands up at this time. She steps forward and comes to Shen Ke.


    Looking at Shen Ke sitting there as steady as a mountain, the sultry smile at the corner of his mouth hasn''t dissipated.


    "Thank you for your appreciation. Although you don''t need my reward, I still want to thank you."


    With that, miyuning lowers his head and approaches Shen Ke.


    Shen Ke''s body stretched as she approached.


    Looking at the more and more close, delicate and charming little face, he had an unspeakable expectation in his heart.


    Mi you Ning is close to Shen Ke''s cheek, but she passes by and approaches each other''s ear.


    "Thank you."


    She in each other''s ear, gently confided two words, quickly left.


    Stand straight body, turn round to pick up the document contract in Qiao Ran''s hand, still have the pen on the desk, quickly signed.


    Shen Ke thought mi you Ning would kiss him, but he didn''t expect that he was so naughty.


    He felt the breath of a woman''s breath like orchid in his ear, and chuckled softly from the corner of his mouth.


    See the other party signed, he is very happy.


    So this little woman is his.


    As long as she signs, she will be Shen''s artist for the rest of her life.


    Joe Ran has been silent since before.


    He did not expect that ran fei''er should be so bold and dare to play boss.


    Shen Ke also quickly signs the document, and then looks at Qiao ran and mi you Ning, "it''s late. Would you like to have dinner together?"

 Chapter 31

    Mi you Ning and Qiao ran stay with Shen Ke for dinner.


    Dinner was brought into the room by the hotel staff.


    At the dinner table, Shen Ke made no secret of his hospitality.


    Hand in hand for each other shrimp, and even constantly the hotel''s specialties folder to each other.


    He was just interested in miyuning and didn''t mind letting anyone know.


    Especially for the little woman in front of her.


    As for what miyuning said before, he didn''t want such a beginning between them.


    He will take the initiative to attack, will use his means to take it home willingly.


    The time for dinner was soon over.


    Joe went downstairs in a daze.


    He felt a lot of excitement today.


    Boss for ranfeier''s different, as well as dinner table hospitality.


    And the interaction between them shocked him.


    Although there has been almost speculation for a long time, it is not as exciting as seeing this scene with my own eyes.


    Miyuning is standing at the door of the hotel, looking at Qiao ran, who is not sober yet, and waiting for each other to come back.


    It''s a pity that our ace agent''s brain is not clear at this time.


    Just as Gu Jiu was waiting, a low-key luxury car stopped at the door of the hotel.


    The hotel parking boy quickly came forward and opened the door himself.


    From inside down a middle-aged man, the man''s face is red, get off the action is not agile.


    Seeing this man, mi you Ning''s eyes darkened.


    This person is Liu Dao whom she beat before.


    At this time, the other side''s face is red, it seems that he has drunk a lot of wine.


    Then a woman came down from the car again.


    Look at the appearance of this woman again, mi you Ning picks eyebrows.


    Another one, Li Xin.


    I didn''t expect these two people to get together.


    Qiao ran in the parking younger brother has the movement, has come back to the God.


    At this time to see the emergence of Liu Dao, found that the other side is also drunk.


    He winked at miyuning, and they pulled aside and walked out.


    However, some people do not let them go.


    "Ran Fei Er!"


    With suppressed anger.


    Mi you Ning keeps walking. Qiao ran hears that it''s a woman''s voice and turns to see that it''s the company''s star.


    I didn''t pay attention to it just now.


    It''s just that this woman''s eyes are not friendly when she looks at the people around him.


    Joe ran thought about it and understood.


    It was in Shen Qing''s hands that Huadan followed before.


    When he thought of this, he didn''t know what to say.


    Qiao ran quickly followed mi you Ning''s steps.


    Neither of them ever paid attention to Li Xin.


    "What are you shouting about? Come here and let me feel it. I''ll be happy this evening. I''ll make a good deal of you..."


    Liu Dao understood Li Xin''s voice, walked along the other side and hugged him.


    Li Xin looks at the departure of Qiao ran and ran fei''er, bites her lips, and keeps up with Liu Dao.


    Now that she has fallen to such a state, it is the woman who has done it.


    She''ll get revenge sooner or later.


    At the beginning, she could step on each other for more than a year, and she will.


    Even if you change the ace agent.


    Sometimes it''s easy for this circle to destroy a person.


    Li Xin is half hugged by director Liu and walks into the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly. Unconsciously, Fei Dao''s brave man has been filming for three months.


    Now miyuning is really busy and dizzy.


    Now she''s all running back and forth, sometimes less than five hours a day off.


    As soon as he finished his shooting, he was immediately arrested for the next announcement.


    During this period, she continued to shoot several advertisements, and even appeared on some hot variety shows.

 Chapter 32

    At this time, miyuning is sitting in the nanny car arranged by the company, and is keeping her eyes closed.


    She just came out of director Fei''s shooting scene.


    Director Fei''s "the brave" is almost over in more than a month.


    And her next play has been decided.


    It''s also a famous costume play.


    At this time, Qiao ran was taking her to a walk.


    Although all she has now is given by Shen Shi, she can''t be ignored.


    The new costume drama is a popular palace novel on the Internet.


    What she plays is the heroine in the play, a struggling history from a little concubine to a queen.


    Recalling the contents of the script, MI Youning pressed his head wearily.


    This play is very shooting, very HTC, shooting time is definitely not less than a year.


    However, the reason why Qiao ran gave her this play was also because of the director.


    All kinds of TV dramas that the director has shot, both the leading role and the supporting role, are on fire.


    Thinking of the original owner''s dream of becoming a movie queen, MI Youning thinks it''s also very hard.


    Even she has to go on step by step.


    "Phil, here we are."


    When the car stops, Qiao Ran''s voice rings.


    Miyuning raised his eyes and looked out of the car.


    At this time, outside the audition, surrounded by a lot of people.


    Looking at the signs held by the men and women, she bent her mouth.


    Most of her fans were present.


    The perfume advertisement before was very popular.


    Later, the advertisements and variety shows made her famous.


    Now it seems that the effect is very good.


    Miyuning puts on his sunglasses and follows Qiao ran out of the car.


    "Phil! Phil! I love you... "


    "Phil..."


    "Phil here, I''ll always support you..."


    "Phil... Phil..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the excited roar, miyuning laughed at everyone.


    The staff from the car opened the way for her.


    As she walked to the auditorium, she said thanks to the fans around her.


    Qiao ran keeps up with mi you Ning for fear that she will be hurt by the male fans around her.


    It took more than ten minutes to get in.


    Entering the audition field, Qiao ran smiles at mi you Ning, "Fei Er, do you feel that you are becoming popular?"


    The latter took off his sunglasses and gave a cool smile. "Well, there are more and more fans, and even their news is more and more well-informed."


    Qiao ran laughed and took him into the audition room to see the director.


    "In the future, you will become more and more popular, and it will be more terrible than that. Fans are everywhere, and they are even better nosed than journalists."


    Of course miyuning knows that.


    But she didn''t care.


    "Wendao, we didn''t come late. There''s a traffic jam on the road. It didn''t delay us."


    Qiao ran opened the door and saw the scene inside. He said with a smile to the elegant man sitting in the middle.


    In fact, they didn''t come too late. It was just polite words.


    Wen Qing, the director of "wind inclines to the world", sees Qiao ran and mi you Ning appear with a polite smile on his face.


    "No, the time is just right. We can try the play now. Where will the makeup artist come to prepare?" The following words are for the staff not far away.


    Then he raised his hand to let the person in the room who had just finished the play back.


    Wen Qing is going to start shooting the movie "wind inclines to the world", which is funded by Shen, so the company arranges artists to come in, and he has already made it clear.


    He had also investigated rumphyl.


    It''s not a vase, and it''s still shooting director Fei''s movies, which makes him have some music in his heart.

 Chapter 33

    Miyuning greets director Wenqing and is taken into the dressing room by the staff.


    After the audition, everyone was very satisfied.


    Director Wen Qing is very satisfied with mi you Ning''s excellent acting skills.


    Signed the contract on the spot, just waiting for the shooting time to enter the group.


    After the audition, Qiao ran and Wen Dao politely say a few words, and then take mi you Ning to leave without a stop.


    Next, she has another activity to cut the ribbon for one of Shen''s partners.


    Although it is not an activity in the circle, the chairman of Shen''s entertainment company is here, so she also wants to show her face.


    Recently, as long as the boss has any activities to show up, he must be surrounded by Mi Youning.


    The car quickly left the audition scene.


    Half an hour later, they reached the next event again.


    At this time is noon, in the bustling downtown, opened a new shopping mall.


    Miyuning''s presence made many people around.


    Not long after Shen Ke arrived, he was standing outside the shopping mall talking to people.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s appearance, he immediately whispered a few words to the Secretary behind him.


    The latter puts his eyes on Qiao ran and mi you Ning and leaves quickly.


    Qiao ran takes mi you Ning to walk toward the shopping mall and constantly instructs the matters needing attention.


    Just then, Shen Ke''s secretary came.


    "The boss asked Miss Phil to come over."


    Qiao ran looks at the boss not far away and immediately takes mi you Ning to rush there.


    Looking at the man standing outside to exchange greetings with others, mi you Ning eased her tired mood.


    After all, this is the key to her return to the great Xia Dynasty in the future.


    Looking at mi you Ning coming, Shen Ke''s cold face is wearing a smile.


    "Come in with me."


    The man bends his arms and the movement is very obvious.


    Mi you Ning smiles calmly and puts his hand into the man''s arm.


    Their actions attracted other people around them.


    All the people present are dignified. Seeing this phenomenon, they pay attention to MI Youning one after another.


    The latter ignored the look in his eyes and followed the man into the mall.


    "No good rest?"


    Seeing that miyuning''s face was a little tired and his eyes were green, Shen Ke asked in a soft voice.


    Miyuning gave a hum and looked around.


    The newly opened shopping mall is a place with high consumption of luxury goods. Looking at the items in the decoration, it is not affordable for ordinary people.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s reply, Shen Ke frowned slightly. "After a while, find a place to have a good rest."


    With no hidden concern, MI Youning looks sideways at the man beside him.


    Shen Ke''s face with real concern, even the corners of his mouth also tightly pursed, as if some unhappy.


    She turned her head and continued to look around at the decorations. "OK."


    Soon after that, the ribbon cutting began.


    After that, miyuning followed Shen Ke and other people to be polite, and was ready to leave.


    Just as they had said goodbye to their host and were ready to leave, someone came up to them.


    That is a beautiful - gorgeous woman, dressed skillfully, full of strong smell.


    Miyuning has a good memory, and immediately recognizes that this woman is the one who once stood beside Shen Ke in Kaiya hotel.


    The other side came towards them with a proud smile.


    Other people don''t pay too much attention to them. They just have people who know women occasionally and look at them carelessly.


    "Shen Ke, long time no see."


    The woman smiles, but looks at mi you Ning.

 Chapter 34

    The woman is Tang Yu.


    She looked at miyuning with provocation, defiance and ridicule.


    Shen Ke naturally sees Tang Yu''s hostility to mi you Ning.


    He stretched out his hand and put mi you Ning''s body in his arms. He put the man in his arms.


    This announcement attitude gives Tang Yu a warning.


    The woman in his arms is his person, she can''t touch.


    Seeing this, Tang Yu''s eyes were dark.


    "No introduction? I don''t seem to have seen the woman around you. "


    She saw Shen Ke''s indifference and mi you Ning''s calm eyes. She had nothing to say.


    Shen Ke felt the woman in his arms, relying on him, without the slightest resistance, which made him feel better.


    "Ranfel, my man."


    So it''s hard to introduce to Tang Yu at this time.


    But this kind of introduction is direct enough... Overbearing enough.


    "Ha ha... It''s just a thing. Don''t take it so seriously." There is no denying that Tang Yu is jealous.


    She knows Shen Ke well.


    As long as a man says something, he is serious.


    He is really interested in actors and takes them seriously.


    At this time, she could not see a woman lower than her, occupying her heart.


    Miyuning remained silent, as if he were a transparent man.


    For Tang Yu''s unfriendliness, she also knows what''s going on.


    After all, the other side is the ambiguous one around Shen Ke.


    But hear each other''s words with insult, this let lift eyes to see Tang Yu in front of us again.


    She turned out to be a thing?


    How can Tang Yu not know what she thinks of Shen Ke.


    At this time, let her connect with Tang Yu, she is not interested.


    It''s also very tiring to touch your mouth up and down.


    So she expressed it in action.


    Miyuning takes back his eyes on Tang Yu, and when Shen Ke is about to speak, he gently leans into his arms.


    "I''m a little tired, don''t I mean to find a place to have a good rest?"


    Her tone was soft and innocent, as if she didn''t care about Tang Yu.


    Shen Ke felt the soft body in his arms, and the anger in his heart instantly disappeared.


    Know that she is really tired, but also some distressed.


    Shen Ke hugs mi you Ning''s body again and looks up at Tang Yu. "I hope this is the last time. She''s my person. I''ve made my words very clear before. What we don''t do will make our next meeting very ugly."


    With that, he did not look at Tang Yu''s ugly face, but walked out of the shopping mall with mi you Ning in his arms.


    The Secretary, who had been not far behind him, and Qiao ran immediately followed him.


    Out of the mall, the assistant has driven the car over.


    Shen Ke directly takes the person in his arms to his car.


    The low-key and luxurious Bentley seats are very comfortable.


    As soon as he got on the bus, miyuning left Shen Ke, found a comfortable place and closed his eyes.


    She had nothing to say and nothing to ask.


    At this moment, I just want to have a good rest.


    She is really tired.


    She is also a person, an iron person. She can''t bear to be busy day and night.


    Shen Ke was a little disappointed when he saw mi you Ning''s action.


    He likes the soft body very much. There is a good smell on the other side.


    Originally, he intended to step forward again and hold mi you Ning''s body in his arms, but when he looked at the blue of her eyes, he still gave up.


    "Boss, where are we going now?"


    The assistant asked in a low voice for fear that she might disturb the woman who closed her eyes on the car.

 Chapter 35

    Shen Ke smelled speech, glanced at Qiao ran standing outside the car and opened the window, "she will go back with me today, and then all her work will be pushed. You can pick her up at home tomorrow."


    Qiao Ran has no opinion to this of course, nodded frequently, indicated to know.


    The graceful low-key Bentley drove away quickly.


    Seeing the car disappear, Qiao ran pressed his forehead, thinking that ran fei''er would not be his landlady in the future.


    Looking at the attitude of the boss and the posture of fighting Tang Yu in the shopping mall, this is very possible.


    I don''t know where ranfeier''s luck comes from. He even let the boss take a fancy to him.


    Look, it''s all in.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mi you Ning closed her eyes, she really went to sleep.


    She didn''t worry at all about the danger.


    Because of the existence of the soul, once there is danger, the other party will inform her.


    So she sleeps very deeply.


    Even being picked out of the car and put on the bed didn''t disturb her at all.


    Shen Ke puts mi you Ning in his arms on the big bed in his bedroom.


    Feeling a woman''s thin weight, I thought if I gave her too much work, how can I be so thin.


    He felt it necessary to have a talk with Qiao ran to reduce women''s work.


    Pull aside the quilt, gently cover for each other, looking at the sleeping face, Shen Ke look move.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, lowered his head close to miyuning''s forehead, touched it lightly, and left at a touch.


    Then the corner of the mouth curved a smile, and finally took the other party home.


    That''s the first step.


    He will let this little woman, always so at ease in his side.


    Thinking of the next work, Shen Ke once again arranges the quilt for MI Youning, and then turns to leave the bedroom.


    He didn''t see that after he left, the ring on miyuning''s hand was shining.


    Mi you Ning, who is sleeping, does not know.


    In the space of the soul, the colorful glazed stone, which has not changed for thousands of years, has a slight change in its dark light.


    The dark light of the colorful glazed stone seems to be a little brighter.


    Although only a little, it has changed.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky slowly darkened.


    Shen Ke held a video conference in his study and solved some urgent documents. Then he looked at the time.


    Thinking of mi you Ning who took him home, a gentle smile hung on his lips.


    He got up, left his study and headed for the bedroom.


    The door was gently opened, and the woman lying on the bed still kept the sleeping position he left without waking up.


    Shen Ke walks slowly to the bedside.


    Turn on the floor lamp in the room, and some dark rooms light up a little.


    Looking at the time, it''s past dinner time.


    He took out his cell phone and walked towards the door.


    When he turned his back and left the room, the man who had been lying on the bed opened his clear eyes.


    At this time, miyuning had no sleepiness in his eyes.


    From the time the man came into the room, she was conscious.


    The door was taken, and she sat up and looked around.


    The whole room was filled with the cool smell of Shen Ke.


    There is no doubt that this is the other party''s bedroom.


    This black and white decoration is really similar to Shen Ke''s temperament.


    Looking at his clothes in good condition, miyuning lifts the quilt and gets out of bed.


    "Little soul, what do you think Shen Ke wants to do?"


    In her mind, men just want a woman to go to bed.

 Chapter 36

    Even close lovers can''t avoid this link.


    But Shen Ke, a man, never crossed the line.


    The most intimate action between them in this period of time is just cuddling.


    This day or she took the initiative to stimulate Tang Yu, into the man''s arms.


    "Host, Shen Ke wants to develop a marriage oriented love relationship with you."


    "Chi... Get married? love? I have only been in this world for a hundred years. Maybe when I finish my task, I will leave ahead of time. What can I do for development? "


    Mi you Ning sneered at this and hit back mercilessly.


    In the task world, once there is emotion, it is her biggest weakness.


    There was something in her heart that she had been asking for.


    She won''t stay for anyone.


    Once she lost herself in the mission world, she would be useless later.


    She is very alert to this.


    When you hear the words of your own host, the soul is speechless.


    Because he can''t argue.


    Miyuning soon left it behind.


    Since Shen Ke wants to play, she will accompany him.


    This man just wants to warm the frog.


    For the sake of her heart, she is very willing to deal with Shen Ke.


    The bedroom door is pushed open again, and Shen Ke''s tall figure appears.


    "You wake up."


    Shen Ke goes into the bedroom and turns on the light at the door.


    Looking at mi you Ning stepping on the carpet barefoot, his eyes were filled with disapproval.


    Even with the carpet, the weather is still cold.


    He went to miyuning, pulled her back to bed and bent down to put on her household shoes.


    Shen Ke quickly pulls him to the bedside to sit down, and his attitude is very tough, which makes mi you Ning a little surprised.


    However, seeing the man kneeling on one knee and giving her the household shoes on her feet, this scene hurt her eyes.


    Because it''s in her head.


    "Xiao Jiu, you have to wear shoes when you get out of bed. The ground is cold."


    The noble, powerful Regent. Stoop and crouch in front of her and put on her shoes and socks.


    She used to be so weak and unattractive.


    But it happened that he was chosen by the man and took away from the deep palace of cannibalism.


    "Get out of bed to wear shoes, although the room has carpet, now the weather is a little cold."


    Shen Ke put on his shoes for miyuning, looked up at each other and asked.


    Shen Ke''s words make mi you Ning come back and look at him with complicated eyes.


    Her eyes were filled with nostalgia and sadness.


    Shen Ke looked up and saw her emotion.


    I can''t help but move.


    The nostalgic eyes made him feel uncomfortable.


    I always feel that someone has entered the heart of the people in front of him.


    But I think of the information sent by my subordinates.


    He knew that the woman in front of him had no emotional experience.


    This is also the main reason why he wants to warm the frog and let the other party adapt to him.


    But just when he saw the emotion in his eyes, there was a little crisis in his heart.


    No matter whether there is that person or not, no matter who he is, he can''t continue to delay.


    He wants to confirm the relationship with the other party now.


    Miyuning looked at the man''s changing face with doubts in his eyes.


    I don''t understand what the other person is thinking.


    She stood up and reached out to pull Shen Ke, who was still kneeling on one knee and didn''t know what to think, up from the ground.


    "Phil, it''s not long since we met, but it''s not short. I want you to be my girlfriend, or even my future wife. Is that ok?"

 Chapter 37

    As soon as miyuning lifted Shen Ke from the ground, he heard these words.


    To be honest, when she was close to each other, she knew that she had to pay something.


    For example, some emotions, some physical intimacy.


    But Shen Ke was not eager to observe. She even suspected that Shen Ke would be so warm for a long time.


    But did not expect, at this time the other side is to give her such a sharp turn.


    Looking into Shen Ke''s deep eyes, the feelings in those eyes are not hidden.


    Even very affectionate, as if she was the only one he loved in the world.


    With a smile in his eyes, miyuning replied, "well, my pleasure."


    Although she was smiling, there was no emotion in her eyes.


    That smile is very indifferent, without any emotion.


    Just like when she smiles in front of others, she is just as polite and plain.


    How could Shen Ke not find this.


    He knew the little woman was hard to impress.


    But so what? Mi Youning agreed.


    So she''s his man.


    They have a long time to go.


    In the future, he is sure to move each other''s body and mind.


    I like it.


    Love at first sight.


    Then it must be his.


    Shen Ke also smiles, gentle and affectionate.


    He stretched out his arms and took mi you Ning in front of him.


    "That''s good. I''ll protect you and stay with you forever."


    Holding the soft body in his arms again, Shen Ke''s heart calmed down a lot.


    He sniffed each other''s cheek and gave them a kiss.


    Then he took miyuning''s hand and walked out of the bedroom.


    "I''m hungry. I''ve just called to order a meal. It''s almost here by now. Let''s have some food together."


    Miyuning follows Shen Ke and leaves the bedroom.


    She looked at the man holding her hand and recalled what he had just said.


    Will you protect her later? With her?


    What''s the matter today? I always hear what I''ve heard before.


    The man had promised that.


    But she didn''t wait.


    They went downstairs hand in hand, and the doorbell rang.


    The order has arrived.


    Shen Ke goes to pick it up and asks mi you Ning to sit in the dining room and wait.


    After dinner, they sat on the sofa and began to chat.


    It''s all about work.


    Since miyuning promised to be his girlfriend, he has been holding people in his arms.


    Miyuning didn''t have much aversion to this.


    Strange to say, when she was asked to get close to this man.


    She thought that she might have physical contact with Shen Ke.


    At that time, she was afraid that she would not be able to do it and might not be able to bear it.


    But later with Shen Ke slowly contact, slowly also get used to.


    It doesn''t even seem to be repellent at all.


    It was more or less a relief to her.


    Hearing Shen Ke say that she has been working too much recently, she wants Qiao ran to reduce her work a little. She has rejected it many times without hesitation.


    The original owner''s hope is to be a movie queen.


    Now she has to make more achievements at the right time.


    It''s best to finish the task in a few years.


    She doesn''t want to stay long in the world.


    As long as the hope of the original owner is fulfilled and the problems of the men around her are found out, she will leave the world.


    Because she wanted to know whether this man would let her go back.


    They talked a lot in the living room.


    Even though one of them is an artist and the other is a leader, they talk very well.


    Shen Ke also found that mi you Ning could pick up any topic.

 Chapter 38

    Time passed unconsciously.


    Miyuning sleeps a lot during the day. She doesn''t feel sleepy.


    At this time, there is no sleepiness at all.


    Now it''s late. She looked at the time and suggested, "I''m going back. I''m going to film tomorrow. Director Fei''s play is coming to an end. My family is near the crew."


    It means that she won''t stay in today.


    Seeing that Shen Ke didn''t want to send her away, she knew that she wanted her to stay.


    However, no matter what the result is, she will always mention it.


    Shen Ke Wen Yan shook his head. "I''ve already mentioned to Qiao ran that he will come here to meet you tomorrow. You can sleep here at ease."


    Finish frowning, as if to think of something.


    "I think you can move over to live with me. Where you live now, the privacy privacy is not strong, and the security factor of the community is low. It''s too dangerous for you."


    Speaking of this matter, Shen Ke''s eyes brightened, as if it was very feasible.


    Mi you Ning turned his eyes behind Shen Ke''s back.


    But she didn''t refuse.


    As far as the nature of her work is concerned, she is always busy, and it takes some time to meet each other.


    In order to understand Shen Ke''s problems, it is necessary for her to have close contact with each other.


    "Yes, I''m afraid I''ll be exposed at that time. I''m said that I''m supported by you, and I''m only popular by the high-level."


    Mi you Ning turns her head and looks at Shen Ke jokingly.


    Shen Ke grabs her hand, but his eyes say seriously, "so what, even if I give the whole Shen family to you, it doesn''t matter."


    Hearing this, mi you Ning gave a dry smile.


    There''s something wrong with the heartbeat.


    It''s not that she cares about Shen.


    But she knew that Shen, it was Shen Ke who brought it up, it was his hard work.


    Even the only thing that matters most to him.


    I gave her the details of this man before.


    Man is the successor of Shen family in M country.


    The Shen family has bigger assets in M, far stronger than Shen''s entertainment company.


    But what Shen Ke cares most about is still Shen''s entertainment company.


    Now the other side even so serious mouth, will Shen Shi give her.


    It''s no joke.


    Mi you Ning changed the topic, "I''ll talk to Qiao ran tomorrow and see if I can move one day. Recently, I always feel that there are people around downstairs."


    Shen Ke smell speech facial expression serious many, "well, this matter I will arrange, you need not worry."


    He decided to start arranging for people to move tomorrow.


    When it comes to women in his arms, he can''t tolerate a single mistake.


    "Where can I move back?"


    Mi you Ning asked casually.


    "Of course, stay with me," Shen Ke said quickly, and then added, "stay in a room."


    This time miyuning really laughed.


    She got up and left Shen Ke''s arms and walked towards the stairs.


    "Well, it''s getting late. I have to film tomorrow. Let''s have a rest early."


    Stopping at the entrance of the stairs, MI Youning opens his mouth to Shen Ke, who is sitting on the sofa behind him.


    Now that he knows what will happen in the future, miyuning will not be affected.


    Only when you give can you get something in return.


    She was not afraid that Shen Ke would touch her.


    Even if the other party really can''t help but want to touch her, she still has the last move.


    Shen Ke smiles and shakes his head. He gets up and walks towards her.


    They went back to their previous bedroom.


    They hugged and slept that night, and nothing happened.


    Shen Ke didn''t even do anything to skim oil. He just hugged miyuning in his arms.

 Chapter 39

    The next day, Qiao ran appeared early in the morning.


    Miyuning and Shen Ke also got up early.


    The relationship between the two people is very "warm", get up together, with breakfast.


    Of course, ignore what happened this morning.


    Miyuning woke up early in the morning.


    Top - something at the back of the waist that makes her very uncomfortable.


    She was half awake and reached out to move the object that made her uncomfortable.


    But it was as if it was against her. It moved away and returned to its original position.


    She came back and forth several times, and felt the suppressed breathing sound in her ear.


    It sobered her up.


    She slept with a man last night.


    Her face became very queer at the thought of the thing at her waist.


    She is not a pure little girl at all. How can she not know what it is.


    Feel that thing beat a few times, very spirit.


    Miyuning is not moving.


    Shen Ke, who is behind her, has already been awakened by her.


    When both sides calmed down, they didn''t mention it to each other.


    It''s even like forgetting this moment at the same time.


    Until Qiao Ran''s arrival, the "warmth" between them will be broken.


    In fact, they couldn''t forget the scene in the morning.


    They were a little embarrassed with each other.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s back, Shen Ke forgot to give him a kiss or a hug.


    So he watched the other party follow Joe to get on the bus and leave.


    He didn''t smile until the car disappeared.


    It''s really disappointing.


    The first day we got along with each other left such an impression on women.


    Shen Ke shakes his head and starts to go to the company.


    He didn''t forget to help women move today.


    Even if there is an embarrassing scene in the morning, he will let miyuning live with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning arrived at the scene and everyone was there.


    It''s just her.


    Because she was a little late, director Fei began to shoot the next scene.


    When I saw her appear, I immediately asked her to make up and change clothes. After another scene, I began to shoot her part.


    Qiao ran sends mi you Ning to the crew and leaves.


    Before leaving, she left her assistants and the bodyguards arranged by the company.


    Before leaving, he told her not to run around. He had to wait for him to pick her up before he could start.


    Hearing this, mi you Ning didn''t know what he thought. His eyes narrowed slightly and he nodded his head.


    Today''s "brave" shooting content is not complex, just a few simple action scenes.


    Miyuning took two shots and it was noon.


    Director Fei called to stop, let''s have lunch first, and then shoot in the afternoon.


    Miyuning was dressed in a black tights, with traces of fighting on his body.


    He took the lunch box from his assistant and began to eat slowly.


    Now, all the food of director Fei is funded by Shen.


    This small lunch box is ordered by a five-star hotel.


    Just because miyuning was filming here, in order to treat all the same, chairman Shen waved his hand and directly improved the food for director Fei''s crew.


    He was very satisfied with this.


    If the actors are in a good mood and eat well, then his movie shooting progress will be faster.


    Miyuning, Zhang Yanlin and Li Sijia are sitting at the same table.


    These two people are not arrogant personality, very easy to speak.


    However, miyuning later found out that it was only because someone gave them a hint. She can''t be excluded from the crew.


    So at this time, even if three people sit at a table, their relative words are very few.

 Chapter 40

    In the end, Li Sijia took the initiative to speak out.


    "Phil, yesterday I saw you go to the audition scene of Wen Dao''s" wind inclines the world. "


    Mi you Ning hears the movement on the speech hand not to stop, but raises an eye to look at opposite woman.


    "Well, brother ran, she arranged for me the audition of" wind inclines to the world ". She signed the contract yesterday."


    Li Sijia smell speech eyes a bright, "is it, I also went to audition, but is female two, the role of imperial concubine."


    Then she reached out to miyuning, "I''ll be in a production group again. That''s fate."


    After hearing what she said, miyuning knew.


    She really didn''t know that Scarlett Lee was auditioning.


    But thinking of the role she auditioned for, she took a deep look at the woman in front of her.


    More popular than Li Xin, acting is also very good, I have the strength.


    For the evil imperial concubines in "the wind inclines to the world", she is really curious about the side of Li Sijia.


    Mi you changed your hand and joked, "I''ll take more care of you in the future. It''s estimated that we''ll get along with each other for the next year. After all, we have a lot of adversaries."


    Zhang Yanlin listened to their words and put the lunch box aside. He laughed at them.


    "You two have arranged for me next. I''m so lonely. I don''t know where to find my home."


    Li Sijia glanced at him and said, "don''t say that, big movie king. I''ve heard that the third season of city secret key, which is about to be filmed by Ellens Carr, has been auditioning with you. You are on the international road. How can you compare with us?"


    Zhang Yanlin did not refute.


    Look at his face, it seems that it''s really eight to nine.


    Mi you rather see this, not stingy sent his congratulations.


    Then the three chatted for a while, and the director Fei made a sound and continued shooting.


    All the staff are ready, and mi you Ning and her three are also quickly putting on makeup and finishing clothes.


    The next scene is that the female master played by Li Sijia has feelings for the male master.


    But the man felt her feelings, but he fell in love with mi you Ning, the girl who used to block the gun to save him.


    Miyuning felt the man''s affection for her, and she began to take advantage of it.


    Looking at the man sitting in the tea room of the room, miyuning walks over.


    "Boss, now the police and inspectors have begun to check on us. We have several brothers folded in. Can we just let it go?"


    Her eyes with anxious color, tone is also very unwilling.


    The man turns around and the cold face appears in the camera.


    He looked at mi you Ning with a smile, "I said, don''t call me boss, just call my name directly."


    See the woman because of his words, before unwilling and eager are replaced by a blush, the man is satisfied.


    He stood up, put the woman in his arms and touched the gunshot wound in front of Yue Hun.


    "Who says we don''t move? Let''s see. We''ll soon find out the people in the dark. After solving those people, we''ll relax and push the mess to others."


    The man hugged her and sighed.


    He is really tired. He is responsible for managing such a huge family and many brothers.


    Now that he has finished the rest of the incident, he can leave with the woman in his arms.


    Unfortunately, the woman in his arms didn''t know what he thought.


    Even after hearing what he said, he showed a strange look full of complex hatred in front of the camera.

 Chapter 41

    Zoom in and see all the emotions in a woman''s eyes.


    It was with a complex hate, and the man finally close to her ear whisper, let her completely changed face.


    The woman seems to be afraid of being found something and buries her head in the man''s shoulder.


    "Ka... Not bad!"


    After Fei''s voice, miyuning immediately left Zhang Yanlin''s arms.


    I have to say that she still doesn''t like close contact with people.


    It''s the need of the film to make a film with Zhang Yanlin. She has to endure it.


    But for the man Shen Ke, she didn''t seem to have such a big reaction.


    As soon as mi Youning and Zhang Yanlin separated, their assistants began to step forward.


    Fei Dao looked at the content just shot in the video again, and there was no instruction.


    Just then, someone came into the scene.


    "Ran Fei Er"


    It''s not a friendly voice. It''s on the set.


    Seeing the visitor, miyuning thought of Qiao Ran''s leaving words.


    When she saw Tang Yu yesterday, she knew that this woman would not be too peaceful.


    Tang Yu, with his descendants, comes directly to mi you Ning.


    Director Fei is watching the shooting of the last scene. At this time, he sees a stranger break in, and his face suddenly looks like a man.


    "What do the staff do! I don''t know it''s shooting time! "


    Guide Fei stood up and asked for the staff.


    Tang Yu gives a look behind him and walks towards mi you Ning.


    The latter goes to Fei Dao to explain.


    "Let''s talk, ranphy?"


    Mi you Ning''s face was broken, and he said, "OK, Miss Tang, this way, please."


    She took the man to the dressing room.


    Fei Dao''s face is much better after Tang Yu''s explanation.


    After all, he has heard of the Tang family.


    In foreign countries, the Tang family is also very famous, and even the Tang family has a certain weight in the entertainment industry.


    Tang Yu and mi you Ning go into the dressing room, but they don''t wait to speak. They sit on the seats in the room.


    "You can make a price. How much do you want to leave Shen Ke''s side? As long as you leave, I promise that there will not be any changes in your development in the entertainment industry, or even a higher level."


    Then he took out the check and prepared to open his mouth.


    Unfortunately, what miyuning wanted was not money, but Shen Ke.


    She didn''t care about Tang Yu''s clamour, so she came to Tang Yu and sat down.


    "Miss Tang, I''m sorry to tell you that I''m Shen Ke''s girlfriend now. Let''s not say how much money you give me or how much the man gives me. Let''s say that there is no accident now or in the future. This man is mine for the time being."


    Mi you Ning drags chin to look at opposite beauty - gorgeous woman.


    Tang Yu holds the hand of the check tightly and looks at her. He wants to eat her.


    "You? Why do you stay with Shen Ke? Do you know his family background? His family will not recognize you.


    As an artist, you really take yourself seriously. You look up to yourself too much.


    When Shen Ke gets tired of you, you have nothing to want. "


    Miyuning held out his index finger and shook it at her.


    "I just want to say that I''m still interested in this man, so I won''t leave.


    And how his family is, it doesn''t have much to do with me.


    I''m usually a person who doesn''t offend me. I''ll ask Miss Tang to be a little more polite in the future.


    After all, you don''t like to be called a thing

 Chapter 42

    Tang Yu, as a wealthy family, has been praised since he was a child. How can he be praised like this.


    She sneered, "what capital do you have to tell me? What are you?"


    Now that she knows that this woman doesn''t want money, there''s no need for her to waste her time.


    He put away the check in his hand, stood up from his seat and said haughtily, "I hope you won''t cry and regret what you did today. We''ll see."


    The smile on mi you Ning''s face remained unchanged from beginning to end, watching Tang Yu come and go in a hurry.


    Regret?


    She has something to regret.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t care about Tang Yu''s words at all, and doesn''t even take her words to heart.


    He left the dressing room and went back to the scene.


    Although Fei Dao''s face was not pretty, he didn''t embarrass her.


    Because of her, it''s hard for people not to give you a face, so they work more seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the night, Joe ran came to pick her up.


    When she came, she also heard from the people around her that Tang Yu was coming.


    He asked a few words and was relieved to see that the woman didn''t have too much mood swings.


    But then, he reported it to the boss.


    During the day today, he was arrested by the boss as a coolie.


    So Qiao ran sent mi you Ning directly to the boss''s villa.


    Miyuning had entered the living room and saw that there were still some of her things in the room.


    There are still people in the living room cleaning up.


    But the master of the family stood by and commanded.


    Seeing mi you Ning appear, Shen Ke stops and walks to her.


    "I just have time today. I''ll help you move all the things here. It will be more convenient in the future."


    The latter nodded his head gently and went forward to look at the original owner''s things.


    There are a lot of things she has never touched.


    "It''s the same as moving early or late, but it saves me a lot of energy."


    Seeing that she was not angry, Shen Ke went forward and hugged her.


    "Just be happy."


    Then he thought of Qiao Ran''s words and frowned, "I heard Tang Yu went to see you today."


    "Well, she said a few words to me and left soon." Miyuning did not hide.


    But as for what she said, she didn''t mention it.


    Presumably she did not say, the man should also know what is going on.


    That woman is interested in Shen Ke.


    He himself is very clear.


    Shen Ke didn''t ask much when he heard that, but he calmed down: "don''t care what she said. I''ll settle this matter and give you a satisfactory explanation."


    For Shen Ke''s promise, mi you Ning didn''t pay attention to it.


    Feeling the silence of the person in his arms, Shen Ke turns the person around.


    Sure enough, there was no emotion in those eyes.


    People in front of them don''t care about it at all.


    Or she had no feelings for him at all, so she didn''t care about it.


    This makes Shen Ke feel uncomfortable.


    However, he didn''t find out for a long time. He believed that time would make him warm her heart and let her fall in love with him.


    Shen Ke put away his depressed mood, took mi you Ning''s hand and walked upstairs, "go and have a look at the bedroom. I''ve already let people put your things in."


    Miyuning follows Shen Ke upstairs.


    From this day on, they began to live together.


    Although they shared the same bed, they did not develop a further relationship.


    Although they still have the embarrassment of waking up in the morning for the first time every day, they gradually get used to it.


    On this day, director Fei''s "the brave" finally ushered in the end.


    In the end, miyuning''s second daughter kills Hei Shi Li.

 Chapter 43

    At this time, miyuning, with a gun in his hand, had already put the bullet into the man''s body.


    The man on the opposite side looked at the wound in front of Yue Hun in consternation.


    The constant flow of blood red color, stung his eyes.


    But what hurt him more was his heart.


    Looking at the cold face of the woman opposite him, he started to laugh at himself.


    "I thought... I thought you wouldn''t do it."


    The woman saw that his eyes were not shocked, her face was flustered, and her body even trembled.


    Sure enough, the man''s next words verified what she thought.


    "65271 is your number. I''ve known your identity for a long time, but I didn''t make you hesitate after doing so many things. Now you still do it."


    The man has known her identity for a long time, and even started smoking all the time.


    He''s going to settle everything and leave with the woman.


    But in the end he lost the bet.


    Just because he moved his heart.


    The man''s eyes are crying with a smile, looking at the woman affectionately, and finally slowly fall down.


    The blood red eyes, and the man''s fallen body, let the woman standing not far away finally move.


    She came quickly to the man.


    See the man did not breath, but also with a smile, tears fall.


    "Ah..."


    She opened her mouth in a silent roar.


    Now is in the men''s camp, she dare not make a sound, dare not let people find.


    The man always knew her identity.


    Even just now, it was deliberately carried to her, just to give her a choice.


    Thinking of her identity as a police inspector, her mission and her colleagues, she shot.


    But the heart is so painful.


    A woman holding a man''s corpse is as lonely as a doll without soul.


    How can she not know what men do.


    But she couldn''t let the other party leave the country.


    He''s already the one the domestic police ordered to stay.


    Now as long as he dies, the remaining remaining remaining forces will be able to take over.


    She has no choice.


    She has shouldered the responsibility for the lives and blood of so many colleagues for so many years.


    The woman suddenly moved.


    She threw the gun aside.


    Pick up the phone, hands quickly according to the garbled, the information sent out.


    After that, I felt like I was relieved of the burden.


    Finally, she dialed a familiar number.


    There was a woman''s voice on the phone.


    That''s another undercover, another woman who loves a man.


    "He''s dead --"


    When the woman finished, there was a sound coming from the phone, as if something had fallen to the ground.


    Hearing the silence, the woman hung up.


    She stood up and scanned the room where she had been with the man for some time, looking silent.


    The door is not far away. As long as she goes out, she will be free.


    But she didn''t leave.


    She''s waiting.


    The woman finally got what she wanted.


    The remaining power of men quickly received the news of the death of men.


    They came to the villa and killed the woman.


    The woman shot several times and fell beside the man.


    She has no father and no mother. As a police inspector, she has fulfilled her responsibilities.


    What she''s doing now is her duty as a lover.


    Many years of undercover career, already let her go back.


    Women die, men die.


    Finally, another woman came out.


    She was the only one who survived and even rose.


    On this day, the woman bought two bunches of flowers and went to the cemetery.


    Finally in the camera are two gray photos on the tombstone.

 Chapter 44

    "The brave man" is here.


    On the same day, director Fei held a green killing banquet at Kaiya hotel.


    Everyone on the set was there.


    It was late that night that the green killing banquet ended.


    Miyuning was also drunk a lot tonight. She was helped to leave by her assistant.


    However, when I got downstairs, I saw the familiar car at a glance.


    When she showed up, the window was lowered from the inside.


    Shen Ke''s cold face appeared in her eyes.


    Miyuning was a little confused at this moment. He felt at ease when he saw a man who didn''t know why.


    Maybe she lived together this month. She was taken good care of by men.


    It can even be said that he was spoiled by men.


    Whatever she wants to do, Shen Ke always settles it at the first time.


    Even with a look in her eyes, the other party will know what she is going to want and send it to her immediately.


    Miyuning looks at Shen Ke''s affectionate eyes, pushes his assistant away and walks towards the people in the car.


    Shen Ke also stepped down from the car, quickly walked to her and took her into his arms.


    She leaned against each other.


    "Why drink so much?"


    Shen Ke''s voice is a little cold. What he asked is not the woman in his arms, but the assistant.


    Assistant face with a bit of fear, "today''s guide fee is too excited, poured a lot of people wine, Miss Phil did not escape."


    Shen Ke''s face is still not good-looking.


    He looked at mi you Ning in his arms. His face was scarlet and attractive. In his heart, he secretly recorded Fei Dao''s words.


    Many people must have seen mi you Ning this evening.


    At the thought of this, it made his face a little darker.


    The person in the arms is not at ease at all. At this time, the hands are still in chaos.


    Shen Ke sank his eyes, picked up the man and walked towards the car.


    Did miyuning drink too much?


    How is that possible.


    At this time, she just wanted to indulge while the wine was strong.


    I can''t say why during this time.


    She always has some dependence on Shen Ke.


    This man is so nice.


    That feeling is too obvious, so affectionate, how can she not see.


    She thinks she can''t respond to Shen Ke''s feelings.


    Just when she saw Shen Ke, she thought of how to repay each other.


    Shen Ke gets on the bus with mi you Ning in his arms and orders the driver to go home.


    And miyuning was still in his arms, his hands constantly tugging at each other''s body.


    Shen Ke didn''t respond to the disturbing hands.


    His thirst for miyuning was deeper than he had imagined.


    As early as outside the car, when the other party touched him, the body gave a direct response.


    The valley under him has already stood up.


    However, mi you Ning did not know that he was still teasing him.


    He felt that his body was reaching its limit and reached for her little hand.


    "Woman, be good!"


    Shen Ke said this with some gnashing of teeth.


    If we go on, he really can''t guarantee that he won''t touch her today.


    Mi you Ning''s hands were stopped, but his eyes were flattering and he gave him a sad look.


    There is grievance in the eyes, and there is charm in the eyes.


    Especially those eyes, just like with a hook, make Shen Ke almost unable to breathe.


    He stopped miyuning''s hands with one hand and loosened his tie with the other.


    It made him comfortable.


    At this moment, however, miyuning broke away from him and began to make trouble again.


    This time, as if she had a purpose, she put her hand directly on Gu Qianwang under Shen Ke.

 Chapter 45

    "Hiss..."


    Shen Ke was touched directly by that, but he took a breath.


    At that moment, his eyes were low and dangerous.


    Looking at mi you Ning, she said, "woman, do you only know what you are doing?"


    The danger of this voice is beyond my comprehension.


    Glancing at the distance outside, I''m home now.


    She casually closed her eyes, turned to face with a smile, she gently close to Shen Ke''s body, close to each other''s ears, slowly said: "don''t you want to?"


    The implication of this sentence is too obvious.


    This let Shen Ke smell speech, both hands pinch her body, wish at this moment, knead mi you Ning into his body.


    "Drive faster!"


    Shen Ke opened his mouth to the driver.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the car stopped, Shen Ke opened the door and walked quickly towards the villa with mi you Ning in his arms.


    At this time, however, miyuning was conscious enough to communicate with the soul.


    "Little soul, after going upstairs for a while, when I enter the room, I will take out my soul."


    "I know."


    The soul has been used to it for a long time.


    Sometimes the task relationship, about the task''s own reasons, has to happen to some people.


    Every time this happens, miyuning will extract his soul from the task.


    At this time in the past, Jiehun never spoke much, but today he spoke.


    "Host, you really don''t want to have anything to do with Shen Ke. For nearly ten thousand years, you should be called the old driver''s place. Don''t you think about breaking your place in this world and soul?"


    After hearing the words of Jie Hun, MI Youning said lazily, "do you want to try it? Up to now, I don''t know whether you are male or female. Are you thinking about spring, little soul


    "Host, I have no gender."


    There was a slight fluctuation in the voice of the soul.


    Obviously he didn''t like the topic.


    But miyuning knew that this was the only way to shut the soul up.


    Let her have a relationship with a man, this is never thought of.


    It''s just the human role in the task world. After a hundred years, it becomes dust. Why should there be such unnecessary entanglement.


    Today, the reason why I want to do this is to see that men are so affectionate, but they can''t get a response and want to repay each other.


    She doesn''t have to give anything in return.


    She didn''t have any reaction when the soul was out of the body. After the event, the soul had already restored the body to its original state, and she had no feeling.


    No matter how you look at it, you will not lose.


    Even in order to make her closer to Shen Ke, maybe she can get something she wants.


    However, miyuning will not admit that the most important reason for her to have the present situation is the latter.


    Shen Ke didn''t know what mi you Ning was thinking.


    He quickly steps upstairs with someone in his arms. He can''t wait to have a closer relationship with mi you Ning.


    Until he came to the bedroom door, he suddenly stopped.


    The woman in her arms was too quiet when she stopped the car and went upstairs, and her hands didn''t move at all.


    He looked down at miyuning in his arms.


    The other side lowered his head. He couldn''t see the face clearly.


    Not until thinking of something, Shen Ke''s hoarse voice rang out, "now you regret it too late, I will sleep in the guest room tonight."


    Hearing this, miyuning looks up at Shen Ke in surprise.


    See each other serious, she directly reached out to open the front door.

 Chapter 46

    This behavior is tacit.


    Shen Ke can''t wait any longer and walks into the room with mi you Ning in his arms.


    He didn''t turn on the light and went straight to the bed in the room.


    When miyuning''s soul stepped into the door, it had already left the body.


    Shen Ke puts mi you Ning''s body on the bed and kisses each other.


    The other side also stretched out his hand around his neck, and even took the initiative to kiss back.


    That action, that behavior, is a man to control.


    But Shen Ke didn''t.


    Feel the lips close, the body''s active behavior, let him leave quickly.


    In the dark, he looked deeply at the woman under him, the eyes were too complicated.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know about this scene.


    She is now in the space of the soul.


    She has no interest in the harmony between others.


    As long as it''s over, she''ll reappear after the soul has been restored.


    Now mi you Ning leans on the beauty couch and looks at the colorful glazed stone not far away.


    The more she looked, the more she frowned. She couldn''t help asking, "does this stone seem to be brighter?"


    The soul quickly responded, "well, you can see that, too? I didn''t lie to you


    Hearing the response of the soul, the message in the words made mi you Ning sit up straight quickly.


    She stayed and walked towards the colorful glazed stone.


    She thought she was thinking too much.


    But I didn''t expect to change.


    "Host! It''s not right! You must go out at once


    All of a sudden, the voice of some panic rings out.


    Later, before miyuning could react, his soul had already left.


    Feeling the softness under her body, she knew that she was back in the body of the Tasker.


    And she was lying in bed by herself.


    Miyuning turns to look for Shen Ke.


    But found the other side standing at the bedside, eyes horror with a gloomy gaze at her.


    She was shocked.


    What happened?


    There''s something wrong.


    "What''s the matter with soul abstinence?"


    "Host, when you extract your soul from the task body, Shen Ke stops, and then begins to do so."


    The words of Jie Hun surprised mi you Ning even more.


    This has never happened in the previous mission world.


    But I also know that the current situation is very difficult.


    She quickly put away all the emotions in her eyes and looked at Shen Ke beside the bed with her eyes and a trace of drunken confusion.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Shen Ke had already turned on the light in the room.


    Just to see the woman around you.


    Miyuning''s unnatural eyes, as well as the dark light at the bottom of his eyes, were all captured by him.


    It made him more aware of what he had known.


    Funny to say, just when he was dominated by Gu Qianwang, holding the person in his arms, he found something wrong.


    That kind of mistake made him very scared.


    The woman in his arms is not the one he wants.


    Clearly the same movement, the same eyes.


    But he felt at that time that she was not her.


    It''s too weird.


    Let his Valley be short of hope to disappear in an instant.


    Turning on the light and observing the woman''s look, he knew that the other party had a secret.


    As for the secret, he didn''t want to explore it.


    Because right now, with one look in his eyes, he knows that the person he wants is in front of him.


    Shen Ke put away the emotion in his eyes, stepped forward and held the woman tightly.


    As long as she''s still there.


    Miyuning was held by Shen Ke without any resistance.


    Consciousness communicates with the soul.

 Chapter 47

    "No soul! What''s going on? Did Shen Ke discover something? "


    Miyuning is eager to know what''s going on.


    Before that, she discovered the change of colorful glazed stone in the soul space with her own eyes.


    Now men are too important for her to make any mistakes.


    There was no echo for a long time.


    Mi you Ning let Shen Ke hold her so tightly.


    She is waiting for the soul to give her an answer.


    Unfortunately, if you are disappointed in the end.


    Because the soul thought for a long time did not find.


    "Host, I don''t know about it, but he did find something, otherwise he would not stop."


    Mi you Ning was disappointed when he heard the words.


    Shen Ke actually changed the colorful glazed stone.


    So this man is different.


    She needs to find out the key to the change of this man.


    "Do you know why he made the stone change?"


    "Shen Ke''s only difference is that he''s in love with you."


    Jiehun doesn''t know much about Shen Ke''s identity, but he is afraid of men.


    Even Shen Ke''s words can''t be said. It''s a kind of language prohibition.


    He had a mission from his own consciousness.


    Until the emergence of mi you Ning and Shen Ke, this mission finally seems to have a direction.


    Now what we can do is try our best to help our host get rid of the infinite reincarnation.


    Mi you Ning heard the words of Jie Hun and fell into silence.


    Yes, Shen Ke loves her.


    She knew that she had always felt the feeling clearly.


    Shen Ke suddenly released her.


    "You go to bed first. I''ll go to my study and deal with some papers."


    Now he wants to be around women all the time.


    But there was something wrong with his mood.


    He can''t show up in front of miyuning. He needs to sort it out.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes are watching. Shen Ke turns around and strides out of the bedroom.


    She was lying in bed, confused.


    Does it mean that the stone in the soul space hasn''t changed in the last ten thousand years, just because there is no one who loves her.


    If someone loves her, will the stone change?


    This makes miyuning feel ridiculous.


    But he let go.


    Today, as long as there are changes.


    As long as there are changes, she can get rid of the infinite samsara as soon as possible.


    Now she doesn''t need anything to do with Shen Ke, she can stay in this body safely.


    Soon miyuning went to sleep with the strength of the wine.


    Her body was still paralyzed by alcohol, and her eyelids closed uncontrollably.


    Next door, Shen Ke is a bit decadent.


    He likes miyuning. That''s right.


    But there are too many secrets in each other.


    And tonight''s bizarre events, let him have a panic.


    This feeling, just because he fell in love first, was doomed to fall into the enemy and struggle for it.


    He is willing to bear the result of this emotion.


    But the woman is not her.


    Just like what happened in the bedroom before, what would he do at that time.


    Shen Ke is sitting in front of his desk, deeply smoking his cigarette.


    His expression is very cold, people can feel the authority of his whole body.


    After a long time, Shen Ke''s expression moved.


    In the bedroom before, it seemed that when they were about to happen, the other would disappear.


    So does it mean that if you don''t touch each other before you know it, it won''t disappear.


    Thinking like this, the coldness on Shen Ke''s face subsided a lot.

 Chapter 48

    Shen Ke sat in his study until midnight, then he got up and left.


    He was going to visit the bedroom, but smelling the smoke, he turned to the guest room.


    The smell of smoke on the body will wash clean, this just entered the bedroom.


    He lay down on the bed and held the sleeping miyuning in his arms. Then he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    When they woke up the next day, they ignored what happened last night, and no one mentioned it.


    They get along as before.


    Today, director Fei''s "the brave" is finished.


    It''s on at the end of the year. It''s scheduled.


    Now mi you Ning is going to be on the cast of "the wind blows all over the world".


    Before the Spring Festival, due to the needs of the cast, MI Youning went to other places for a month''s closed shooting.


    The crew didn''t stop work until before the Spring Festival.


    Shen Ke is also very busy before the end of the year.


    Until the day of miyuning''s return, he stayed up all night to finish his work and went to the airport to meet people in person.


    I haven''t seen you for a month. Although I can get in touch with you by mobile phone, he still misses that little woman very much.


    The low-key Bentley car stops steadily in the VIP parking lot.


    Shen Ke looked at the time and knew it was still early. He picked up the files on the car and quickly browsed them.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as miyuning got off the plane, he was supported by his assistant and went to the VIP passage.


    And Qiao ran took another woman who was similar to her figure and went straight to the ordinary passage.


    After all, there are many fans waiting to pick up outside, and Qiao Ran has to deal with the scene.


    The assistant escorted mi Youning and soon the parking lot appeared.


    Seeing the familiar car, miyuning walked towards it.


    At this time, Shen Ke looked up as if he felt something.


    He saw mi you Ning coming at a glance.


    He threw the document aside, opened the door and went out.


    "You''re thin."


    Shen Ke''s first words at miyuning came out like this.


    Mi you rather but casually says with a smile: "that you can make up for me well."


    She reached for Shen Ke''s big hand and walked towards the car.


    Shen Ke missed her for a month.


    In fact, mi you Ning did not occasionally think of each other.


    No matter what kind of concern it is, she seems to be different to this man.


    Rely on each other and enjoy Shen Ke''s favor.


    This is to let her out of control, so naturally used to.


    Two people sit in the car, assistant this just turned to leave.


    Looking at the documents scattered in the car, MI Youning looks up at the man beside him.


    At a glance, I saw Shen Ke''s dark blue.


    It seems that the other side didn''t have a good rest.


    The cyan color of the eyeground is so obvious that it is possible that the other party worked all night last night.


    At the thought of this possibility, MI Youning had a bad feeling in his heart.


    She took Shen Ke''s hand and tightened it a little.


    How can Shen Ke not feel it.


    Seeing that mi you Ning''s eyes were full of pain, which made him smile.


    Just feel good. It''s a very good signal.


    I''m afraid that women will not be affected.


    Miyuning reached to Shen Ke''s face, touched his tired eyes and sighed, "since I''m busy with work, Qiao ran can also take me back. Why do you have to take this trip?"


    Shen Ke pulls her hand down and brings people into his arms. "I just want to see you earlier."


    Mi you Ning was speechless, and they hugged each other tightly.


    They are like the closest lovers.


    Shen Ke finally holds the person in his arms, and this month''s emptiness finally has a sense of substance.


    When the car started, they sat in the car and drove fast towards their home.

 Chapter 49

    "The brave" by director Fei was finally released.


    On the day of its release, MI Youning saw hundreds of thousands of fans on Weibo within an hour.


    After that, it is still rising.


    She''s on fire again, this time from the big screen.


    Shen Ke looked at the little woman lying on the sofa playing with her mobile phone, with a sly smile and a doting smile on her face.


    This year, he decided not to go back to m country to spend the new year with his family.


    It was the first time he had left his parents.


    Although he is the only child in his family, he is very indifferent to the feelings between his parents.


    Parents came together by marriage.


    They have their own small families.


    And he is just the support of the family, just to feed a large family.


    Thinking of his new successor, Shen Ke thinks it''s time to get rid of the family.


    The Shen family is not his own, but the whole Shen family.


    He didn''t want to be a hard worker for free.


    Next year he''ll have it all worked out.


    I''ll live in China with women.


    There is also the entanglement of the Tang family. I think after the new year, there will also be a notice.


    Shen Ke is very happy. Looking at the little woman on the sofa, she lowers her head and knocks on the computer quickly.


    If you want to protect women, a Shen''s entertainment company is enough.


    He decided to expand Shen''s family again to give women enough support and capital.


    Miyuning doesn''t know what a man has done for him and what he is about to do.


    At this time, she looked at the gossip information on the Internet and spent her time with relish.


    Suddenly, however, a piece of news attracted her.


    [the past of famous artist ranfeier! Stone hammer!]


    There are some photos and words below.


    Seeing the photos that were not mosaic, miyuning''s face sank.


    The person above is ranphyl herself, and even the photos she took when she came into the world and used the body.


    The first one is an ambiguous picture of the original owner following a man.


    The second one, too, but it''s a different man.


    The third is a picture of Shen Qing embracing each other.


    The fourth one is a fantastic picture of director Liu and her when they first met.


    The fifth is the president Wang that Shen Qing took her to see at the banquet.


    Although there is no ambiguity between them, the words below are very chilling.


    There''s a little more in the back.


    There was even a photo taken with Zhang Yanlin, the film king.


    The more he looked down, the more ugly he was.


    This time, it was a menacing malice that MI Youning never thought of.


    Some of the photos in front are really the troubles Shen Qing encountered when she first took her to different occasions.


    But the original owner did not entangle with those people at all.


    How can Shen Ke not feel mi you Ning''s emotional change.


    He was just about to get up to have a look, but his cell phone rang at this time.


    Looking at the caller ID, Shen Ke''s eyes sank.


    He dials the phone and goes to miyuning to sit down.


    In the phone, Qiao Ran has quickly opened his mouth and said what just happened. He even has his own opinion and let the company''s team make a statement for the first time.


    Shen Ke sits next to mi you Ning, and at a glance he sees the unbearable remarks on his mobile phone and the photos.


    This made his face sink, and his whole body radiated great anger.


    "I see. You''ve done a good job. I''ll ask the Secretary to cooperate with your next work."

 Chapter 50

    Shen Ke hangs up the phone, dials the Secretary again, and gives the order of fully cooperating with Qiao Ran''s work.


    And let them find out the people behind the curtain at all costs.


    Hung up the Secretary''s phone, and began to dial other people''s phone.


    Liu Dao, however, clearly remembers that he had followed the little woman at the beginning, but was finally taught a lesson.


    Now he also appeared, not even mosaic, which let him smell some information.


    Director Liu is likely to be a participant.


    After all, he is a member of the circle and loves fame.


    Unless he agrees, who dares to let him see the light with his background.


    On MI Youning''s side, however, she once again found the information that made her sink into the vortex.


    Well known director, made a micro blog, the text is very bold, let a person reverie.


    It was not named, but it was directed at ran fei''er.


    She said that she pretended to be a woman''s watch and set up a memorial archway. She was badly played by others and so on.


    This newly released microblog was quickly pushed up, and many people at the bottom of the microblog were trying to find out whether it was the female artist surnamed ran.


    Even more, there are many people scolding, and their words are full of malice.


    Seeing this, MI Youning did not ask Liu why he did it.


    It was the first time that she thought of fighting back.


    "Little soul, take a screenshot of the meeting between Liu Dao and me at the banquet, as well as the meeting with President Wang, especially the fawning face of Shen Qing, and other pictures of the original owner."


    To abstain from the spirit means to guarantee the completion of the task.


    Soon afterwards, a group of pictures appeared in miyuning''s mobile phone.


    She didn''t care about the men around her and quickly sent the photos to the microblog.


    It wasn''t even discussed with Qiao ran.


    At this time, she wants to block those people''s mouths for the first time.


    Time is the most important. Once time goes by, even if she is really innocent in the end, she will be said to be innocent.


    Because many people are paying attention to her, the group of photos she sent out were quickly browsed.


    Without any words, we can verify everything with our eyes.


    Those pictures, all her facial expressions.


    Shen Qing takes those people she meets and flatters them.


    And the rejection on her face, and where she was that day, all the evidence was in front of everyone.


    Shen Ke just hung up and his cell phone rang again.


    It''s Qiao ran.


    "Boss, is she with you, and where do all her pictures come from? I can''t get through to her. If she''s with you, let her not have any action, let alone explain and keep still. Those photos are enough to explain everything. As long as she keeps still, it''s more beneficial for us to find the person behind the curtain. "


    When he got through, there was an inappropriate volume.


    Hearing Qiao Ran''s excited words, Shen Ke goes to mi you Ning.


    He picked up his mobile phone from a woman and had a very strong attitude.


    When he saw the photos, he called inside and hung up.


    He threw his cell phone aside and his face softened.


    Seeing those unbearable words, no one can imagine the anger in his heart.


    So the action may have been more urgent just now.


    Shen Ke sat down beside mi you Ning, held him in his arms and said in a low voice, "sorry, I''m so excited."


    The latter is confused when he hears the speech.


    It was not until Shen Ke put her cell phone in her hand that she understood.


    She didn''t really care.


    Now she seems to have no limit to Shen Ke''s bottom line and patience.

 Chapter 51

    Mi you Ning hugs Shen Ke, "what a big thing it is, it''s just that some people find a sense of existence."


    Shen Ke raised his head when he heard that, with some curiosity in his eyes, "where did the pictures you sent come from?"


    Of course, she couldn''t say that it was made by the soul of caution. "P''s, how about the effect?"


    Shen Ke naturally didn''t believe it, but the other side didn''t want to say it. He just didn''t ask.


    Thinking of today''s good mood, Shen Ke is still very concerned about being disturbed by someone with a heart.


    He decided to pick out the people in the dark.


    Both of them ignored the information on the Internet.


    They stay at home all the time.


    Now miyuning has found new entertainment, cooking.


    The princess who never touched yangchunshui has a little cooking skill now.


    This is the result of constant reincarnation.


    Every time we are with Shen Ke, we either order meals or have special staff to cook for them.


    Now that she had plenty of time, she wanted to do it on a whim.


    When Shen Ke heard her plan, he would not stop her.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s busy figure in the kitchen, only he can feel his inner satisfaction and happiness at this moment.


    It''s like nothing can compare with the little woman in front of me.


    Even with the treasure that the whole world can''t exchange with him.


    Shen Ke stretched out his hand to mi you Ning''s back.


    The suddenly outstretched hand is slowly grasped.


    That action, like the other side, the whole person is in the heart of the hand.


    This day, the two have been sticky - tired together.


    And the Internet has begun to turn the wind.


    Netizens who used to scold ranfeier constantly began to be silent after the later group of photos came out.


    Later, someone came forward to analyze the flaw.


    Most people have changed their attitude and even apologized on Weibo.


    In the same way, the brave once again got the highest attention.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the Spring Festival, Shen Ke made a decision.


    He decided to go to m country. He couldn''t spend the Spring Festival with mi you Ning.


    Thinking of Liu''s military background, he felt it necessary to go out in person.


    The little woman around him still has a certain potential danger. He can''t let it go.


    Mi Youning is disappointed to learn that Shen Ke can''t spend the Spring Festival with her.


    After all, her work has been suspended.


    She was the only one in the next few days.


    One is always alone.


    However, she did not export to retain Shen Ke.


    On the day Shen Ke left, miyuning personally took the man to the airport.


    Looking at Shen Ke''s back, mi you Ning squints.


    Her situation is a little dangerous now, as if she is more and more spoiled and tolerant by men.


    Until Shen Ke''s figure disappeared, MI Youning said to the driver who was left behind by the man, "let''s go."


    After Shen Ke left, the year passed like every day in the past. Miyuning didn''t feel any difference.


    Every day in the villa, there are people waiting, eat and sleep, wake up online to kill time.


    The news of some time ago has been suppressed.


    Now there is no negative news about her on the Internet.


    As for the emissary behind the curtain, she has also known through the soul.


    Liu Dao, Tang Yu, Shen Qing.


    Liu Dao, in particular, even suspected that she had beaten him that day.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t care about this. After all, the other side has no handle.


    Even if there''s evidence, she''s protecting herself.


    Time passed quickly. On the third day of junior high school, she did not wait for Shen Ke''s return.

 Chapter 52

    Mi you Ning and others came to Qiao ran to pick her up for the cast of "wind inclines the world".


    Will all the salute moved to the car, Qiao ran this just sat in the car, looking at the woman holding the tablet to play, will tell the next arrangement.


    "A week later, Phil, you have a shampoo advertisement for you to take..."


    While browsing the tablet, miyuning listens to Qiao Ran''s report on the next arrangement.


    "By the way, there is an actress in the new group of" wind inclines the world ", a supporting role who has less than five episodes of opponent''s play with you..."


    Qiao Ran''s words did not attract mi you Ning''s attention. She just nodded dispensably to show that she knew.


    Until they came to the filming crew of "wind inclines the world", they saw the woman at the door at a glance.


    The woman is Li Xin. At this time, she just got out of the car and gave a salute to her agent.


    Mi you Ning sits in the car and looks at the woman who appears here. He turns his head and looks at Qiao ran in the opposite direction. "Is she the one you''re talking about?"


    Qiao ran looked along her line of sight, and saw Li Xin''s figure, "well, she only appeared in five or six episodes of" the wind inclines the world ", and she''s also the enemy of your play."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were full of unspeakable meaning.


    It was not until Li Xin and his agent entered the group with a salute that MI Youning and Qiao ran started.


    Next, MI Youning inevitably met Li Xin.


    Two people in the afternoon, make-up for good costumes are bumped together.


    Li Xin didn''t smile at her, but she was friendly and said hello to each other.


    Mi Yu Ning accepted her attitude frankly, but make complaints about herself.


    If it had been the previous attitude, the other party would have started the mode of ridicule.


    It wasn''t until Wendao called for a picture that miyuning realized that she was wrong.


    Li Xin, the number of paragraphs has improved.


    The scene of the two opponents is the entanglement between the female master and her after she enters the palace.


    Li Xin plays a high-level concubine.


    But mi you Ning''s position is low, so he is suffering a lot.


    At the moment, Li Xin is sitting on the concubine''s couch in gorgeous clothes, looking down at mi you Ning standing beside her.


    "A little concubine doesn''t know the heaven and the earth. Do you think you can go to the imperial study? If the emperor asks you to go, you can go in with peace of mind. All the civil and military officials of the former dynasty can always keep an eye on the back palace. The back Palace can''t interfere in politics. You think it''s a decoration!"


    The tone of sarcasm and disdain almost threw the front of my eyes into the dust.


    Miyuning is very professional and shows the character''s panic at this time.


    She bent down and begged for mercy: "Niang Niang, I know I''m wrong, and I''ll never dare to go over it."


    Li Xin''s eyes were slightly lifted, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    However, he frowned at mi you Ning''s eyes.


    She faces the camera not far away with an apology, "sorry, I just forgot my words."


    So generous and even sincere in recognition.


    Wen Dao frowned, but he knew it was a common thing, so he waved his hand.


    Miyuning looks at Li Xin sitting on her concubine''s couch, and her face has returned to expressionless.


    Li Xin smiles innocently at her, stands up and walks towards her assistant.


    The next two makeup, continue shooting.


    However, there are still frequent mistakes.


    Either Li Xin went to her lines, or she suddenly started from the wrong angle, or MI Youning''s vision was wrong, which made her unable to enter the play.


    At this time, if you don''t know Li Xin''s plan, MI Youning is blind.

 Chapter 53

    Other people present, including Wen Dao, also saw that it was wrong.


    It made him feel very unhappy.


    But mi you Ning sneers at this. Li Xin is asking for trouble.


    Sure enough, the guide got angry.


    "What''s the matter with you! Do you know how many times this is... "


    Wen Dao spouts mercilessly at Li Xin.


    Although the literary director is elegant, he has a sharp mouth.


    I have heard that he ran out of the production group crying at the actress.


    Li Xin''s face became very ugly when she heard Wen Dao''s dissatisfaction.


    But she didn''t want to spoil the play.


    So I have to apologize with a smile.


    But Wen Dao''s face remained ugly, and he continued: "last game, if you can''t, go away!"


    However, turning to the staff again made a gesture to be continued.


    Miyuning is coming.


    With a sneer at Li Xin, "although the number of paragraphs is high, it''s still not smart enough. Do you think that if you embarrass me on this, I can have any loss?"


    She walked into Li Xin and said something that changed her face.


    "When you were in the group of the legend of the Tang Dynasty, you pushed me, didn''t you forget? Put away your thoughts. "


    With that, miyuning glanced at her panicked face and strode away.


    The reason why Li Xin''s actions are tolerated in the front is just to let the other party know her situation.


    If she doesn''t want to shoot, she''s told to go.


    If you want to continue shooting, you have to be on your own.


    Because of what Mi Yuning said before, Li Xin''s next shooting was barely passable.


    Even less than before her acting skills, but Wendao frowned, looking at the unsatisfactory video, waved and decided to take the next scene.


    We''ve wasted a lot of time. There''s no need to waste time on it.


    After all, the character played by Li Xin is just a supporting role, which can be modified later.


    The shooting in the afternoon was soon over.


    When she said that, Li Xin was always evasive to her. She felt guilty at first sight.


    Mi you Ning only cares about the result. As long as the other party is more peaceful, she won''t do anything to her for the time being.


    Qiao ran came to the crew and heard about the shooting in the afternoon.


    "Did Li Xin trouble you? If you''re not satisfied, I''ll ask the company to transfer people away? "


    Listen to him say so, mi you Ning feels to make a mountain out of a molehill, "need not, also can''t get along for long, at most half a month."


    Half a month is enough for Li Xin to shoot the next plot.


    With Li Xin''s evasive attitude today, it may not take half a month.


    Miyuning follows Qiao ran and leaves the cast.


    There is a place for accommodation in the crew, but Shen Ke, the man, has rented a room for her in the hotel around the crew for a long time.


    Returning to the house where he had lived for a month a year ago, miyuning took off her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    "Little soul, when do you think I can leave¡¶ "The brave" should have the chance to be nominated as the queen of the film? "


    Standing in the shower, enjoying the warm water, miyuning began to think about leaving the world.


    Before you leave, get the movie queen.


    There are Shen Qing and Li Xin to solve.


    They are the indirect killers who caused the death of the original owner and must be punished severely.


    When the soul hears the host''s words, it doesn''t make a sound at the first time.


    After a long time, he slowly said, "you''ve only been here for less than a year, and you want to leave so soon?"

 Chapter 54

    Miyuning closed her eyes. Before that, she had not finished the task ahead of time because the task world was too boring.


    But this time she was selfish.


    After washing her body quickly, she picked up the bath towel and walked out of the bathroom.


    At the moment of coming out, the mobile phone rings on the sofa.


    As she wiped her hair, she headed for the sofa.


    Pick up the phone to see the above caller ID, her eyes with so.


    It''s Shen Ke.


    She opened the phone and pressed hands-free. She sat down on the sofa and continued to wipe her hair.


    "What are you doing?"


    A low, sexy voice from the phone.


    Now listening to Shen Ke''s low voice, miyuning always feels that she has been teased.


    The act of wiping her head, her face with a little different emotions, like distress and confusion.


    "I''ve just had a bath, and I''m wiping my hair."


    Shen Ke''s deep laughter came from hands-free.


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Shen Ke''s voice is joyful. He didn''t expect to hear the answer.


    Miyuning rolled his eyes. Who was it that was teased.


    "Why, I don''t have so much time."


    Feeling that her hair was almost wiped, miyuning stood up and draped her pajamas over her.


    She took a look at the time of the mobile phone, it was already eight o''clock in the evening, and it was six or seven o''clock in the morning in M country.


    "Why did you call me so early? I got up early today. "


    She said casually.


    Since Shen Ke left, she has been used to chatting with each other on the phone.


    Now they are used to it at will. Sometimes they don''t talk and listen to each other''s breath.


    The sound from the mobile phone seems to be coming downstairs.


    "Well, there are plans for today, so I got up early."


    Shen Ke''s voice sounds very light. It seems that he is in a very good mood.


    Hearing the pleasant voice, miyuning lay on the sofa and could not help bending his mouth.


    But then her smile, which was not completely formed, faded away.


    That''s why she wanted to leave the mission world.


    She''s really going to fall.


    She couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Both familiar and so let her out of control to close.


    Is it emotion or love?


    Miyuning shook his head.


    It''s an addictive thing.


    She is used to Shen Ke and enjoys the indulgence from her partner.


    I even worry about this feeling from time to time.


    So in order to avoid sinking, she had to plan ahead.


    After that, what she said to Shen Ke is not clear.


    After hanging up, she was absent-minded.


    I think a lot about it.


    But in retrospect, I can''t remember what she thought before.


    Close your eyes, mi you Ning just fell asleep on the sofa.


    When she woke up, her head was very painful, and she even felt cold all over.


    Reach out to one side and find the phone.


    It''s the next day.


    Miyuning sat up in a daze.


    She felt it. She was sick,


    There may even be a fever.


    I fell asleep on the sofa last night without drying my head. I can''t blame her for being ill now.


    She rubbed her nose and went to the bed in the room.


    Will be wrapped in the quilt, began to dial Qiao Ran''s phone.


    She has no tendency of self abuse now. I''m afraid she will ask for leave today.


    "Hello, Phil. I''m on my way to you now. Please wait for a moment."


    As soon as Joe got through, he began to explain, thinking that she was in a hurry.

 Chapter 55

    Miyuning''s hoarse voice rang out, "I''m going to ask for leave today. I''m sick. You can buy me some cold medicine on the way here."


    Finish saying to pause for a while, in the eye take the vacant in the disease.


    Then he added, "ah, by the way, there are also antipyretic drugs. I feel a little feverish."


    And Qiao ran there from her mouth, fell into silence.


    Mi Youning did not pay attention to this situation.


    She waited for a long time before she heard a hum from there, and then hung up.


    When he hung up, miyuning lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    "Host, do you want to block your feelings?"


    The voice of the soul of caution rang out in mi you Ning''s mind.


    But she was so dazed that she didn''t care.


    After waiting for a long time, Jiehun didn''t get any response. She automatically shielded her pain, and soon miyuning''s frown loosened.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao ran knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no response.


    He looked at the dark man standing beside him, and said quickly, "boss, I''ll get the room card."


    It''s a space of coercion to say that people leave quickly when they are finished.


    The man is Shen Ke. He flew back from m country last night.


    In the middle, I went back to Shen''s entertainment company to deal with some things, and then I kept coming.


    When Qiao ran gets the room card and opens the door, Shen Ke strides into the room.


    See mi you Ning on the bed and walk quickly.


    He touched each other''s forehead behind him and held him in his arms. His face was very heavy.


    Looking up, Qiao ran said: "contact the hospital, she has a serious fever."


    He took mi you Ning in his arms, picked him up with a quilt and walked towards the door.


    Qiao ran looked at this posture, immediately took out his mobile phone and began to contact the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning felt dizzy and could not wake up from sleep.


    The tired feeling on the body makes her frown more uncomfortable.


    Shen Ke, who had been guarding her, looked up and saw her frowning. He immediately sat down and gently reached out to smooth it.


    The warm touch of his fingers made miyuning open his eyes.


    Familiar voice appeared in the side, the man''s face is cold, mouth tightly pursed, the mood does not look very good.


    Shen Ke is back.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Miyuning opened his eyes for a moment, then began to look around.


    "Where is this?" Without waiting for Shen Ke to speak, she asked again.


    Seeing her awake, Shen Keben''s cold face became a little warm.


    "I came back yesterday. I wanted to surprise you, but you scared me."


    He stood up, went not far away, picked up the water cup and handed it to MI Youning.


    "This is the hospital. You just had a drop. You had a high fever of more than 39 degrees. At that time, you were in a coma."


    Shen Ke''s face was a little tired. He sat down by the bed again and watched mi you Ning sip water.


    Before I knew that the other party was dehydrated, I kept water with moderate temperature, waiting for the other party to wake up and replenish water.


    Miyuning naturally knew that she was ill.


    But she remembers that she called Qiao ran and asked him to take medicine.


    But I didn''t expect Shen Ke to come.


    "Well, I didn''t pay attention to the change of the weather during this period, so I won the game."


    Miyuning put the water cup on the table and leaned on the bed, feeling weak.


    See her this appearance, Shen Ke sighed, "thin again, I''m not around you, you toss yourself into this appearance, what should I do with you in the future."

 Chapter 56

    After sighing, Shen Ke gently scratched her nose.


    Mi you Ning is used to Shen Ke''s intimacy and doesn''t dodge.


    But the other party''s words, but let her pick eyebrows.


    It''s true that without the other side, she would never pay attention to something.


    For example, you can''t get out of bed without shoes, add clothes when it''s cold, and order to eat at the meal point


    Her face with a bitter smile, and then go on like this, she really want to sink deeper and deeper.


    Or it''s deep in it.


    It''s dangerous for her.


    "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll sleep a little longer."


    Miyuning''s mood was a little lower. At this time, she didn''t want to talk to the man.


    Each other''s casual words always affect her mood.


    Maybe she was ill, so she was not in the right mood, which made her sensitive.


    In short, at this moment, miyuning refuses to talk to the man again.


    As soon as Shen Ke heard her words, he thought she was still uncomfortable. He personally covered her with a quilt and left after a word of sleep.


    He could see the change in women just now.


    The people he likes are always so strange that he can''t grasp and understand them.


    Out of the ward, Shen Ke''s face was full of bitterness.


    He took out his cell phone and told people to bring some nutritious food.


    It''s afternoon and the woman in the ward hasn''t eaten yet.


    If you wake up again, you''ll be hungry.


    No matter how repulsive or evasive miyuning is, now he will warm her heart with his greatest patience.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning took three days off for the illness. Except for being hospitalized on the day of intravenous drip, she was taken back to the hotel by Shen Ke the next day.


    Although the guide didn''t say anything, he was also worried.


    Qiao ran vaguely mentions this matter, and MI Youning decides to go back to the crew of "wind inclines the world" to continue shooting.


    In fact, she had no problem for a long time, but Shen Ke forced her to take a week off.


    When miyuning tells Shen Ke about his plan, Shen Ke''s face is cold and his eyes are not in agreement.


    But he didn''t retort.


    The relationship between them in the past three days was obviously much colder a year ago.


    Shen Ke naturally discovered this situation.


    So he did not stop him. He would not interfere in miyuning''s work and life, but he would do it in a different way.


    Next, miyuning returned to the crew of "the wind blows all over the world".


    Shen Ke also left and returned to Shen''s work.


    A few big things happened in the entertainment industry.


    First, Liu Dao, who had a military background behind him, was banned.


    And the scandals he did before were exposed.


    Play - play artists, and even involved in the wash - Black - money.


    Some unbearable things have been exposed, and many artists in the circle have come forward to criticize him.


    When the news came out that day, Liu Dao was taken away by the police.


    His life was ruined, and he spent the rest of his life in prison.


    Similarly, Shen Qing appeared again in the eyes of the public.


    He was sued by Shen for taking advantage of Shen''s entertainment company, accepting bribes, forcing artists to accompany others, and a car accident a few years ago.


    Shen Qing appeared in the eyes of the public again. This time, he was scolded even more miserably. Even if he mentioned his name, he would be crowned with the word "bird beast".


    Even the artists he brought before have been greatly influenced in the entertainment industry.


    However, there is nothing about mi you Ning.


    Similarly, Shen''s entertainment company announced the termination of all cooperation with Tang.


    All this happened by surprise.

 Chapter 57

    As for what happened outside, mi you Ning had heard of it even in the crew of "wind inclines the world".


    There are traces of Shen''s entertainment company behind these events.


    How could miyuning not know that Shen Ke was responsible for everything.


    Director Liu and Shen Qing were the originators of that news years ago.


    Thinking of Shen Ke''s reasons for doing so, MI Youning''s mood became more complicated.


    That man is really nice, great.


    She began to feel guilty.


    If Shen Ke didn''t spoil her a little, or cool her a little, she wouldn''t be afraid of falling.


    But fortunately, they won''t meet now.


    Next, she will follow up the shooting of "wind inclines the world" and will not get along with men in a short time.


    It was a relief to her.


    That feeling was too heavy for her to face.


    "Phil, next is the action play. Are you ready?"


    Qiao ran pushes aside the dressing room and sees mi you Ning sitting in front of the mirror, drooping his head and not knowing what to think.


    For the outside news, how can Qiao ran not know the inside scene.


    Now he has a Golden Doll in front of him, and later his boss''s wife.


    Hearing Qiao Ran''s voice, mi you Ning raised her head.


    Look at yourself in the mirror.


    At this time, she was wearing a red capable riding suit.


    This afternoon will start shooting is the scene of the emperor hunting with his concubine out of the palace.


    And she''s one of them, and she''s going to do some horse riding.


    "Ready, let''s go."


    Miyuning stood up and walked towards the door.


    Qiao ran saw this and said in a hurry: "if you are too reluctant, you can choose to use a stand in for the next play."


    "No, I can handle it."


    Miyuning pushed the door open and stood in the wide woods.


    Now they''re shooting outside, surrounded by the crew''s simple garrison.


    Looking at Wen Dao''s line of sight, as well as the staff, the group performance is ready, she walked into the shooting center.


    The following plot is still her opponent with Li Xin.


    And next, Li Xin will be able to finish her career in "the wind inclines all over the world", and her part of the drama will soon be over.


    The other side is also standing in front of a horse, beside the equestrian coach, who is introducing some attention to the shooting to her.


    After seeing mi you Ning appear, Li Xin''s face, which she had listened to carefully, was a little flustered.


    She hasn''t had a sound sleep since she was knocked down and hurt by the other party.


    She was always afraid that when she woke up the next day, she would see that it had been known by everyone.


    But after waiting so long, I didn''t see any action from the other side.


    This makes Li Xin resent each other even more.


    Because she thinks that the other party is torturing her, holding her handle, deliberately make her sleep and food uneasy.


    Mi you Ning smiles at Li Xin''s gaze.


    And the equestrian coach beside her had already said that and came to her side.


    However, when the other side spoke, miyuning had already refused the other side''s guidance. "No, thank you. I can ride a horse."


    If you want to talk about her equestrian skills, it was given by the noble man himself.


    Her equestrian, even in the Xia Dynasty girl circle is the top one top two.


    There''s no need for guidance at all.


    The equestrian coach smelled the speech and looked at the thin woman in front of him with suspicion in his eyes, but he didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 58

    The guide has already begun to urge.


    And Qiao ran at this time with the staff led a horse.


    Seeing mi you Ning take the reins, Qiao ran asks again, "Fei Er, are you sure there won''t be any problem in the next place? After all, horses are fierce animals. I''m afraid you''ll get hurt. "


    In fact, he is more afraid that she will be injured, when he is boss, and his bonus will be deducted again.


    Since he took over the Golden Doll, he has never won any bonus. How sad it is.


    Mi you Ning seems to see through Qiao Ran''s heart and smile at him.


    The latter''s face quickly regained its seriousness.


    The guide saw that miyuning was almost ready, and called out that the group performances around him were ready.


    After hearing the shooting, MI Youning didn''t say anything to Qiao ran.


    She tells each other whether she can do it or not.


    Mi you Ning stepped on the saddle and turned to sit on the back of the horse.


    Holding the reins in both hands, she sat upright on the horse, straightened her waist and looked ahead.


    At that moment, miyuning seemed to return to the great Xia Dynasty, and once again followed the emperor''s uncle (Regent), galloping on the racecourse.


    This kind of feeling is too familiar, also let her very cordial and miss.


    "Handsome! How handsome


    But has not left Qiao ran, in saw her this series of movements, heartfelt praise.


    "Who, who! Joe ran, stay away from me! Ready to shoot. "


    In fact, there is only one Qiao ran who is paying attention to mi you Ning.


    Other people naturally saw it, including Wen Dao.


    After hearing Qiao Ran''s praise, it made his face black.


    If the previous scene did not have Qiao ran on the side, maybe it would have more artistic conception.


    When Qiao ran heard the speech, he raised his hand to mi you Ning and went out of the shooting range.


    ¡­¡­


    The horn sounded.


    In the spacious woods, came the sound of horse hooves.


    The camera zooms in, and a group of people not far away come galloping on the horse.


    And it was two women who started.


    One of the two women wore red riding clothes while the other wore dark purple riding clothes.


    They were followed by bodyguards to protect them tightly.


    The woman in purple was wantonly running the horse, but suddenly she held the reins.


    The bodyguard behind her and the woman in red beside her all pulled the reins and stopped.


    The woman in purple looked around and saw no one. Then she raised her haughty chin and said to the woman in red sitting on the Horseback: "you compete with me. Whoever gets to the place where the emperor hunts first wins."


    The woman in red frowned at Wen Yan, then showed a smile, "I dare not disobey my mother''s order."


    After hearing the words, the bodyguard turned pale.


    These two masters, one was once favored, and the other is the red man around the emperor.


    Both of them dare not offend. If anything happens, they can''t afford it.


    But they couldn''t stop it, because both women had already galloped away.


    The bodyguards left behind looked at each other face to face, and everyone moved together. They quickly caught up with the two figures in front of them.


    The camera on the off-road vehicle behind him also quickly followed up.


    The camera soon followed the women in purple and red.


    They galloped quickly.


    It seems that the times are different. They are the most arrogant and willful masters.


    The bodyguard behind them stares at them tightly, for fear of something.


    However, at this very emotional moment of shooting, something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 59

    The woman in purple is also Li Xin. When she is about to cross a prop tree, the horse raises its front hooves and refuses to pass.


    And because she was not prepared, she was thrown off the horse when the horse raised its front hooves.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and sees Li Xin fall into the open space not far away.


    And the horse she was driving was hissing, and it didn''t sound right.


    After the film, the director immediately asked the staff to look at the scene.


    And Li Xin herself has stood up, at this time she just some dust on the body, not hurt.


    It''s also true that Li Xin is a professional dancer. Her soft body and flexibility won''t hurt her.


    The modern horse is warm training, they are difficult to hurt people.


    Miyuning felt something was wrong. It seemed that something was wrong.


    While she was meditating, she didn''t find that Li Xin stood up and looked at her agent not far away.


    They looked at each other with satisfaction.


    After that, Li Xin apologized to everyone, saying that her equestrian skills were not good, so she delayed the shooting.


    When Wen Dao saw that no one was injured, and the other side apologized actively, he appeased him verbally, and then took a rest before continuing to shoot.


    Until it was getting dark, today''s Department came to an end.


    And Li Xin also killed.


    Today, she raced with the hostess. When she met the emperor, she met the assassin.


    Seeing the assassin stabbing her with his sword, he pushed the female master away for the first time.


    And the emperor saw this scene, she completely into the cold palace.


    In the whole play, she is just to set off and pave the way for the heroine.


    Because the woman master escaped from the assassin''s sword and saw that the emperor was attacked not far away. She stood up to replace him.


    Li Xin''s characters spend the rest of their lives alone in the cold palace.


    In reality, she''s the main character tonight.


    Tonight, because it''s her death, the crew prepared a farewell activity.


    After all, she''s a big hit.


    For the next activities, mi you Ning did not have the heart to participate.


    She rode for a day. She had been inactive for a long time and was a little tired.


    And because today she thought of the deep memory of a long time ago, she was in a low mood.


    For the activities of the crew, MI Youning didn''t attend, and no one was surprised.


    But the next day, it was a big deal.


    [the brave filmed a famous artist vs a popular actress]


    The following has also been named, and now ran fei''er and Li Xin are at odds.


    There are also countless photos of them, which are pictures of their confrontation.


    And they in the crew, only a few confrontation, all burst out on the Internet.


    In particular, many people, including Wen Dao, were present at Li Xin''s youth killing activity last night, but ran fei''er was not seen.


    This makes Li Xin''s fans stand up one after another.


    They scolded Zhan ranfeier on her micro blog, constantly spraying.


    She said that she had only been popular for a few days and even began to play cards. She even began to crowd out the artists and disrespect the elders.


    What''s more, even the dirty words began to curse out.


    Of course, the fans in ranfeier''s name were very busy.


    Then, a group of photos came out on the Internet.


    It was a scene from "the wind blows all over the world" yesterday.


    Li Xin fell from the horse with a painful frown on her face.


    Miyuning was sitting on the horse at that time, and his attitude seemed to be superior.


    This picture is interesting.

 Chapter 60

    When the photo was taken, it was Li Xin''s painful appearance. She even looked back at her with indescribable meaning in her eyes.


    People who don''t know think it''s her. What''s wrong with her.


    Looking at the words in the picture above, mi you Ning sneered.


    If you want to say that this matter has nothing to do with Li Xin, the devil will believe it.


    Mi you Ning is browsing the agitation on the Internet as if it''s none of his business.


    Especially the pictures of fans fighting on both sides.


    However, within ten minutes, another announcement came out.


    And the news that I browsed before has been deleted.


    Miyuning first looked at the news he had browsed before, and sure enough, he deleted all the remaining ones.


    It''s fast enough.


    Next, miyuning began to check the statement issued by Shen''s entertainment company.


    First of all, the agency contract that ran Feier signed in Shen''s entertainment office is A-level, which is comparable to the contract of movie emperor and movie queen.


    It explains how busy her job is.


    Even face to face, Shen is optimistic about ranfeier, so he is trying to cultivate her.


    Here''s an explanation for malicious news.


    Li Xin and ran Fei Er used to be artists in the hands of an agent.


    Although they have conflicts, Li Xin grabs ran fei''er''s resources everywhere.


    This incident was maliciously hyped.


    Jesseley announced some of ranfel''s activities.


    Those dense arrangements are really very busy.


    As soon as this statement came out, many people began to sympathize with ran Fei Er.


    Many people leave a message saying that she should take care of her health and not be exhausted by her work.


    Of course, there are also some people who are still clamoring that this is a wash white ranfel, which is an old trick.


    Unfortunately, those negative comments were soon suppressed by fans who cared about ranfel.


    Not long after the announcement, Li Xin''s microblog began to move.


    She originally said that the water in the well with ranfel did not cross the river. The relationship between them was not as calm as the outside world said.


    In less than an hour, Shen''s entertainment company came forward to solve the problem.


    This time, Qiao ran didn''t even call.


    She didn''t know that she didn''t care about the previous events.


    So Qiao ran found the first time to start, and even contact the boss.


    This matter was solved so quickly.


    Knowing that she would not care too much about it, she did not call.


    Miyuning looked at the time. It was eight o''clock in the morning.


    Now it''s too late to go to the crew of "the wind is sweeping the world.".


    Now go, make-up change how also want noon to shoot.


    And the guide there did not urge, visible also know the online news.


    Especially this time, the news is about "the wind inclines to the world", so the literary director should be busy.


    After dialing Qiao Ran''s phone, there was a sound immediately.


    "Phil, I''m just going to call you. The guide will suspend work for one day today and start work tomorrow."


    Miyuning is sitting on the deck chair in front of the French window in the hotel room, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    "I guess so."


    "Well, did you see the news on the Internet? It''s over. You can have a good rest today. I''ll be there tomorrow morning¡°


    Qiao Ran''s words aroused mi you Ning''s attention, "where are you now?"


    And there was silence on the phone.


    "Hello."


    Until the familiar low voice sounded.


    Mi you Ning didn''t expect Qiao ran to be with Shen Ke.


    No wonder the other side said that the genius came.

 Chapter 61

    Hearing Shen Ke''s voice, mi you Ning gave a hum.


    It seems that Shen Ke and she haven''t been in touch by phone for two days.


    The day before yesterday filming too late, coupled with her deliberate neglect, will miss each other''s phone.


    I didn''t get in touch with Qiao ran yesterday, but I didn''t expect that they were together.


    Shen Ke feels mi you Ning''s silence. He sits in the office of Shen''s company.


    The long, well-defined fingers beat the table regularly. The wristwatch showed the cuffs outside the shirt, with a thoughtful expression.


    Qiao ran stood aside, looking at the boss, feeling helpless.


    He has been in the middle of the two, how can not feel the problem between them.


    However, boss is deeply involved in it, but the people he cares about do not seem to respond.


    Miyuning also heard the sound of the table over there through the phone.


    The other side was silent for a while and said, "I will attend a banquet in a week. I hope you can accompany me then. Do you have time?"


    Hearing what he said, miyuning sighed silently.


    The other side with the attitude of inquiry, is to give her a choice, in fact, can directly give her leave, let Qiao ran send her in.


    But the other side will never cross certain boundaries, always take care of her feelings, stand in her position to make all decisions.


    "Well, I''ll ask for leave then."


    Mi you Ning''s way back to his life.


    Shen Ke''s attitude makes it impossible for her to refuse.


    "Well, the weather over there is not stable recently. Pay more attention to your health and take good care of yourself."


    Get what you want, Shen Ke''s cold face with a gentle smile.


    It''s a pity that this smile can''t be seen at all. Qiao ran, standing on one side, saw it, but he almost lost his chin.


    Boss if you keep such a smile, see the woman will be desperate, can''t help but rush up.


    That smile is too powerful.


    Even Joe ran secretly covering the moon, and constantly make complaints about Tucao.


    "Well, you too."


    Miyuning replied with a specious concern and then cut off the phone.


    After hanging up, the smile on Shen Ke''s face faded.


    He turned his eyes, sharp eyes straight at Qiao ran, to continue their previous conversation.


    "After Li Xin''s next arrangement, she can stop working for a while."


    Qiao ran smell speech facial expression restored serious, "be, boss."


    ¡­¡­


    The time of the week will soon come.


    On that day, miyuning followed Qiao ran back from other places.


    This time, Shen Ke didn''t come to meet her in person.


    Qiao ran directly sent the person to the villa, the evening party dress also sent to her eyes.


    "What kind of party is it?"


    Taking over the clothes, miyuning finally asked.


    Men used to take the initiative to tell her.


    But that time she hung up the phone in a hurry, did not give each other a chance to speak.


    And then I forgot to ask.


    "It''s director Fei''s celebration banquet," the brave "has received a good response this time, and even has been shown abroad. Although you are a girl two, the outside world has a higher reaction to you than the girl one. This year is likely to go back to the red carpet, and the award ceremony at the end of the year must have your place."


    Said these Qiao Ran''s eyes flash bright.


    From the time he took over, he knew that she would have a bright future.


    But it didn''t work so fast on this day.


    "The brave" is based on the strength of the other side of the acting.


    The next "wind inclines the world", Qiao Ran has a hunch that once this TV play is broadcast, it will definitely make women more famous.

 Chapter 62

    It turned out to be director Fei''s celebration banquet. Mi you Ning didn''t really guess it.


    But Qiao Ran''s words made mi you Ning smile.


    If so, she is one step closer to leaving the mission world.


    Seeing the smile on mi you Ning''s face, Qiao ran thought that she was happy to win the prize.


    "The boss met with the Shen family of M country in the company today. They should be back in time for dinner. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first."


    Mi Youning nodded at the words.


    After Qiao ran left, she put the dress aside and went upstairs.


    Pushing away the bedroom full of Shen Ke''s breath, mi you Ning frowned.


    For that man''s breath, now she is so adapted, even so familiar.


    Standing in the bedroom, looking around.


    Everything as like as two peas in the room was left.


    Even the blanket on the sofa and the books she read were in the same place as before.


    Realizing this scene, mi you Ning felt depressed for a moment.


    She was a little confused at the moment.


    Is that how the man likes her?


    Even so care about her.


    Even everything about her can be noticed.


    This Shen Ke is always very helpless, unable to refuse, but also for him... Distressed.


    It''s because mi you Ning can''t bear it.


    Lying on Shen Ke''s bed, miyuning fell asleep in the familiar and reassuring breath.


    She had a sweet sleep, as if she had returned to where she belonged.


    When Shen Ke came home, he didn''t see a woman downstairs and went straight to the bedroom upstairs.


    It''s very light to open the door.


    When the door was pushed open, he saw mi you Ning lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.


    Step light, step by step closer to each other.


    Another period of time did not meet, the woman is still so beautiful, a small face still maintains a quiet smile.


    Shen Ke sat by the bed, gently touching her hair, with tender affection in her eyes.


    Since he met each other, his heart has been lost.


    Only because of the deep love, he is willing to choose the most humble position for this love.


    He wants to be needed by women, and he wants to be relied on.


    He is willing to wait even if he hasn''t got the other party''s heart yet.


    Spend a lifetime waiting.


    A person is too lonely, he wants to have a woman for the rest of his life.


    Feeling someone caressing her head, miyuning opened her confused eyes.


    Shen Ke''s deep feeling was about to overflow, which made mi you Ning see it all in his eyes.


    Shen Ke, this man, what should we do with him?


    "You''re back."


    A simple greeting made Shen Ke''s heart soften.


    His cold and affectionate face showed a satisfied smile.


    "Well, I''m back."


    Said will have been half sitting up people into the arms.


    Miyouning is left to be held by a man.


    At this moment, she obviously felt Shen Ke''s happy mood.


    She held each other back unconsciously.


    The atmosphere between them is very ambiguous and full of warmth.


    They held each other in silence for a long time, enjoying the brief moment of warmth.


    However, it was a matter of time. It was time for them to attend the banquet.


    Shen Ke was the first to force himself to loosen his soft body.


    He bowed his head to kiss miyuning''s forehead and gave him a gentle smile. "Get up and wash. It''s time for us to go."


    At the banquet tonight, director Fei invited many famous people in the circle.


    Fei Dao''s strength is there. As long as he is a big man in the entertainment circle, he will give face more or less.

 Chapter 63

    In fact, Shen Ke himself could not have participated. However, he only participated because of mi you Ning.


    What I said at the beginning was just a reason to get along with each other.


    Seeing mi you Ning enter the washroom, Shen Ke loosens his tie, gets up and walks towards the wardrobe.


    He chose the clothes for tonight, but he didn''t change them at the first time.


    Looking at the washroom, Shen Ke opens the door of the dressing room.


    After washing, there was no man in the room.


    She thought the other party had gone to the study.


    So take back your bath towel and start to change into tonight''s dress.


    However, just as she picked up the dress, the door of the dressing room was opened.


    The sound of the door being opened awakened miyuning.


    She looked up and saw Shen Ke standing there.


    At this time, the other person''s eyes are dark, the line of sight is glued to her body, and the pouch is looking at her.


    Mi you Ning is surprised, quickly takes the dress to block the body.


    Her expression remained flat, but the look of her ears betrayed her.


    "So you''re here. I didn''t think you were, so --"


    Shen Ke''s eyes dropped quickly when he heard the words, but just now everything was in his eyes.


    Miyuning''s beautiful body and white color made him see clearly.


    He liked each other, so how could he have no expectation of her.


    Just hope that just now, not because of the violence - revealed the deep thoughts, let the other party afraid.


    Otherwise, it''s not worth the loss.


    Shen Ke dropped his eyes and said quickly, "well, I''ll change clothes inside. You can put on your clothes first. I''ll wait for you outside."


    He left the room in a hurry.


    But miyuning stares at Shen Ke''s back.


    It''s not until the door is closed that the clothes are mechanically changed.


    Shen Ke''s performance just now seems to have happened a similar scene in her mind.


    But she had no idea whether it was the experience of the mission world or other times.


    Half an hour later, miyuning finally came out of the room.


    Shen Ke had been sitting downstairs drinking water for a long time.


    Hearing the sound from upstairs, he looked up.


    Just a glance, it made him amazing.


    The white dress on miyuning''s body exudes noble temperament and elegance.


    At this time, she is like an attractive goblin.


    Charming - charming, demon - Rao, that pair of eyes look over with a hook, let a person see a lift up.


    Shen Ke felt that the fire that had just gone down rose uncontrollably again.


    This woman is the incarnation of a demon, which makes his self-control collapse.


    Miyuning was wearing white high heels. She lifted up her skirt and walked down the stairs step by step.


    Listening to the footsteps, Shen Ke closed his eyes, clenched his hands into a fist and squeezed the palm of his hand.


    When he opened it again, the fire in his eyes subsided.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he walked gracefully towards miyuning.


    "You are beautiful today, you will be the most beautiful woman at the party," he said


    Miyuning is also a woman. Women don''t like to hear such praise.


    Especially in front of the man said, which makes her feel very happy.


    "Thank you. You are also very handsome today, full of masculinity."


    Shen Ke himself is handsome, but he has a cool temperament and is usually not coy.


    The other person has a kind of unclear temperament, sometimes very cold, hard to get close to, but sometimes there is a kind, let people have a kind of warm feeling.

 Chapter 64

    This man is noble and elegant. He is born with the grace of Yonghua, but he falls in love with her.


    The smile on miyuning''s face was very real, and his praise was very sincere.


    When Shen Ke heard her words, his gentle smile deepened.


    He took miyuning''s hand in his hand and walked towards the door. "Let''s go."


    In fact, he still has one thing to say, that is, they are the best match tonight.


    After today, everyone will know that this woman is his man.


    Not to mention that all the entertainers in the whole entertainment industry will come, but most of them will also be there.


    Tonight, director Fei''s celebration banquet is still at Keya hotel.


    Shen Ke and mi you Ning take the stairs to the banquet on the top of the building.


    The moment the elevator opened, the people around saw that the people were silent.


    Shen Ke takes mi you Ning step by step into the banquet in the sight of everyone.


    Men''s beautiful face, inherent aristocratic temperament and their own identity have attracted people''s attention.


    And the women around him are more eye-catching.


    Miyuning stands beside Shen Ke, equally noble and charming.


    The delicate and beautiful little face was familiar to all the people present.


    It''s ranfel, who is booming in the entertainment industry.


    Especially recently, there are so many rumors about each other.


    It''s also a member of Shen''s entertainment company, which is protected by Shen''s entertainment company and cultivated with all its strength, which makes many artists on the scene red eyed one after another.


    But now the other party actually follows the chairman Shen to appear, which undoubtedly shows that the man behind her is this man.


    No wonder her scandals are settled every time.


    When Fei Dao fell silent at the door, he noticed this side.


    Seeing the appearance of Shen Ke and mi you Ning, he rushed over and said, "Shen Dong''s presence is really brilliant."


    Shen Ke saw that Fei Dao came, with a alienated but polite smile on his face. "Fei Dao is polite. Congratulations on the victory of the brave."


    "Hahaha... It''s a drag on your luck. Phil is also the key to this movie."


    With that, director Fei looked at mi you Ning with a smile. "I heard that you were in Wenqing''s crew. The old boy''s temper is not so bad."


    Of course, miyuning knows that Wenqing is hot tempered.


    As soon as she was about to reply, a voice came from behind talking about the Buddha.


    "I said how I feel uncomfortable. It turns out that you speak ill of me behind my back. If I have a bad temper, you have a good temper. No one in the whole circle knows you are a good man."


    Behind the banter of the voice came, turned around to see, is not exactly Wenqing director.


    At this time, Wen Qing''s face was still smiling.


    But there was no anger in his face.


    If you listen to him again, it''s just a joke.


    When Fei Dao saw Wen Qing appear, he still kept a smiling face.


    He even followed Wen Qing''s words: "that is, we have not been compared for a day or two. You have to accept the reality."


    Wen Qing came forward, laughed and scolded Fei Dao, and handed the gift to the other party.


    After that, Wen Qingcai said hello to Shen Ke, "Shen Dong also took time out of his busy schedule. It can be seen that Fei Dao''s face is not so big."


    Shen Ke gave a smile back to the director''s exclamatory remarks.


    He would not have paid attention to such a situation in the past.


    But the woman around, but in Wenqing''s crew, he is very face to talk a few words.

 Chapter 65

    As Shen Ke talks with Wen Qing and Fei Dao, mi you Ning sees Li Xin not far away.


    At this time, Li Xin is wearing a low-key blue dress, and her eyes are still flustered.


    She saw a playful smile on her face.


    Shen Ke, who was close to him, said in a low voice, "I have something to do there. I''ll come to you later."


    Shen Ke just wanted to ask her what she was doing, but when she said that, she stopped.


    He nodded and looked at the figure of mi you Ning leaving.


    Until I saw her walking towards a woman.


    The woman''s name seems to be Li Xin, another woman in the scandal a few days ago.


    Seeing this scene, Shen Ke''s heart was steadfast.


    In fact, he was still not confident. He was afraid that miyuning would meet a more attractive man here.


    As long as a woman does not fall in love with him, his heart is always insecure and insecure.


    He laughed at himself, but he had nothing to do.


    He fell in love first.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Xin''s face changed and became more flustered when she saw the person coming.


    In fact, in the previous crew of "the wind blows all over the world", she had been killed in an accident.


    Even discussed with the agent, just in advance with them to let go of the disagreement.


    So later, the other side said that she deliberately pushed her in the legend of the Tang Dynasty, which can be denied, saying that they had already disagreed,.


    However, she and her agent did not expect that Shen''s high-level staff would be mobilized.


    Even during this period her work was affected.


    "What? Are you guilty? "


    Mi Youning walks up to Li Xin, takes the tray of drinks from the attendant, leans on the bar and looks at Li Xin with a smile.


    That expression is full of arrogance.


    This was Li Xin''s attitude towards the original owner, but now it''s just a return to the other party.


    Li Xin''s face is very ugly. Seeing her attitude, how can she bear this tone.


    However, she did not dare to act rashly. No matter how hard she felt, no matter how hard she was, she could not make trouble with women on such an occasion today.


    Otherwise, her road will be more and more difficult.


    However, they are still like this, and there is no need to pretend.


    "After all, you just rely on selling to get what you are today. How clean can you be?"


    She made a special dig at miyuning.


    After all, it''s something every artist doesn''t like to hear.


    Even if they are the Movie Masters and movie queens, they have accepted the hidden rules before they become famous, and they love feathers.


    There''s no artist who doesn''t love feathers.


    Unfortunately, Li Xin was wrong, and mi you Ning didn''t care.


    Hearing Li Xin''s words, MI Youning looks for the man.


    Shen Ke is no longer talking to Wen Qing and Fei Dao.


    Around for a few dressed neatly, with elite temperament of men.


    Not far away, there are many women looking around, the eyes eager to try.


    To be honest, Li Xin is right.


    She''s really taken care of and hidden by the rules.


    Without the help of Shen Ke, she would not have come to this step quickly and easily.


    So she didn''t get angry at Li Xin''s words, and even deepened her smile.


    Li Xin''s intention was to turn her face around and see her deepened smile, but she vomited blood in her heart.


    This woman is so shameless.


    But also, can hold the thigh of Shen Shi chairman, who still cares about that reputation feather.


    I have a bright future in my life, and there is no problem walking horizontally in this circle.


    How many people want to go up and hold their thighs, but they don''t have a chance.

 Chapter 66

    When Li Xin thought of the woman in front of her, she actually knew the chairman of Shen''s company.


    He even took her to the party himself, and his eyes were full of jealousy.


    Two years ago, when she saw this woman talking and laughing with Shen Dong, she became jealous.


    Now she''s really seated, which makes her more manic.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t know Mr. Shen last time? Now you''ve appeared in front of people so quickly. It''s just like that, but you''ve become a woman''s watch erecting a memorial archway."


    This obviously emotional words finally took mi you Ning''s eyes away from the man.


    After she moved away, did not see the man just turned the line of sight, straight to her.


    Shen Ke has always known that women pay attention to him, which makes him feel very happy.


    Even the smile on his face is a bit more real.


    Some of the people around him feel that today''s Shen Dong is more popular.


    Thinking of the artists brought by Shen Dong, it seems that he understands something.


    Mi you Ning turned to smile with an indifferent face, not affected at all, "you are just jealous."


    Put the glass on the bar. She doesn''t like it.


    It''s not the same level as the wine at Shen''s banquet years ago.


    However, it is impossible for Fei Dao to smash tens of millions of Shen''s because of a banquet.


    She approached Li Xin two steps, said a few words, the voice is not small, but let each other''s eyes with a look of fear.


    Just because mi Youning said to her, "Li Xin, enjoy your next short and stable life. What you have done to me will be paid back to you sooner or later. I said that you''d better not be clever, or you''ll end up looking for your own death."


    With these words, and after appreciating the frightened look on Li Xin''s face, MI Youning turned and walked away.


    She is not joking. Before she leaves the world, she will definitely repay all that Li Xin has done to the original owner.


    One for one, the original owner is dead, this account will be calculated after all.


    Shen Qing has been destroyed and spent her whole life in prison.


    Then there is only one Li Xin left.


    As long as you get the film and solve Li Xin, the task in the world is over.


    Thinking of being able to leave and the day approaching, mi you Ning could not suppress her smile.


    She hasn''t eaten yet tonight. Now she''s a little hungry.


    The footstep not from walked to the dining front, is choosing the food which likes to eat.


    Now miyuning is in a very happy mood, and even the man who walks to him doesn''t find it.


    "What are you laughing at, so happy?"


    When Shen Ke saw the smile on her face, he also laughed.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know what miyuning was thinking, otherwise he would never laugh at this time.


    Miyuning looked at the man beside him.


    See each other''s eyes focus on looking at him, the smile on the face is also gentle intoxication.


    Before also some joyful mood, not from the deduction.


    This man always touches her heart when she doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Let her for him and disturbed the mood, even affect her.


    How can Shen Ke not see the change in mi you Ning''s face.


    The smile of his eyes dissipated, but the smile of his face remained unchanged.


    "If I ask you something, why are you dumb?" Shen Ke is close to each other''s body.


    The doting words rang out in miyuning''s ear.


    Two people''s posture at this time is a little ambiguous.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but take the plate in his hand and step back.


    This move makes Shen Ke''s face change.

 Chapter 67

    Seeing mi you Ning''s obvious rejection, Shen Ke''s smile froze.


    He didn''t know what happened to the other party in such a short time.


    It became so obvious that he was rejected.


    Let the bottom of his heart continue to sink, face also with anxious color.


    Before disguised smile, has disappeared, into a thick bitter.


    "You... What''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Ke takes a step away from mi you Ning and looks directly at him.


    That attitude needs an answer urgently.


    Miyuning is really in a dilemma at this time.


    Shen Ke''s attitude makes her feel guilty and makes her feel tired of herself.


    She clearly can not give each other''s response, but with each other to maintain such ambiguity.


    Such her, such reality, such inhumanity.


    Especially when Shen Ke has such deep feelings for her.


    At this moment, facing Shen Ke, mi you Ning is evasive.


    She really can''t bear it.


    If the person in front of her is a scum man, a wave son, and her feelings are not so deep, she will not be so.


    Miyuning has always been the one who is kind to her, and she will repay her.


    Of course, the opposite is true, and even more effective.


    However, she can''t repay Shen Ke''s kindness to her.


    There''s no response.


    She knew that the man was waiting for an answer, waiting for her to give him peace of mind.


    It can be done with a word or even an action.


    But miyuning couldn''t do it.


    She really can''t bear to continue to use each other.


    Mi you Ning droops his eyes and is silent. At this moment, Shen Ke finally panics.


    He felt that something was wrong with miyuning, and his attitude was very wrong.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Shen Ke can''t help but reach for mi you Ning''s hand. He wants to hold the woman''s hand in his heart, which makes him feel safe.


    But when he went to grab his opponent''s hand, as soon as he touched his opponent''s hand, he quickly dodged.


    Shen Ke''s heart is sinking.


    Mi Youning finally looks up at the person in front of her after confirming that the colorful glazed stone in the space has not changed.


    That vision is so rational, so indifferent.


    At this moment, she returned to her old attitude of being alone.


    She will not stop for the sake of the characters in the world.


    Seeing the coexistence of deep feeling and fear in Shen Ke''s eyes, mi you Ning smiles.


    Smile at ease, smile clean and beautiful.


    But her words were so hurtful.


    "Shen Ke, you are very good."


    In a word, Shen Ke''s heart fell to the bottom.


    This opening remark still shows what he will get later.


    Shen Ke interrupted her quickly, with a smile on her face. "Let''s not talk about this. I''m just a demon. You haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s have something to eat first."


    At this moment, he really wants the topic to end, because he really doesn''t want to hear the following words at this time.


    Then he took mi you Ning''s plate, went to the long table and looked at the food. "I''ll help you with what you want to eat."


    Miyuning just looks at it. Shen Ke helps her choose food, but she doesn''t respond.


    She knew she was avoiding.


    But it''s really a problem for them to go on like this.


    He''s very good, but she can''t respond to each other, can''t give him the feeling he wants.


    "Shen Ke, I don''t want to eat."


    Shen Ke''s body pauses, but for a moment, he continues to put food on the plate.


    It''s like I didn''t hear what miyuning said.

 Chapter 68

    Mi you Ning could not bear to see this.


    "Shen Ke, you are really good, but do you think it''s Fair for us to go on like this?"


    She''s tough and she can''t hurt the man any more.


    Shen Ke turns around at last.


    His eyes were slightly red, and his eyes were oppressed, but his deep feeling remained unchanged.


    "It''s my business whether it''s fair or not. We are friends and girlfriends. You promised me that."


    Mi you Ning to go up that tiny red eyes, carelessly move the vision away, "but I don''t love you."


    So the cruel words came out.


    "Do you think it''s fair that I don''t love you, or even will never love you?"


    Shen Ke pursed the corner of his mouth and couldn''t hide the injury in his eyes any more.


    He really felt the heartache.


    He knew that the woman in front of him had no feelings for him.


    But when he heard the other person say it, it hurt him so much.


    It is clear that there is no vigorous love between them.


    But he just fell in love with this woman.


    He has been working hard, trying to let the other party accept him, trying to be her dependence.


    But in the end, I got a sentence that I don''t love you.


    "I can wait." The hoarse voice uttered the dry words word by word.


    Miyuning was oppressed by this painful voice, and finally caught the man''s eye again.


    Shen Ke had a cry in his eyes. It was humble.


    It''s not for the man in front of you.


    He is a noble and noble man,


    But now it is so humble in front of her.


    Miyuning felt heavy.


    She hurt him after all.


    "Shen Ke, you won''t understand. Even if you fall in love, so what? I will never stop for you. Even when you are away, I will forget you. My life is not so simple. We are destined to be different."


    She''s telling the truth.


    Even if she gives Shen Ke what she wants in this world, it is not pure emotion.


    Even when the other party is gone, or she leaves the task world, she will forget the other party.


    He is just a passer-by in the world.


    Shen Ke didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    But he understood that women really didn''t love him.


    I have no feelings for him.


    Even in this relationship, he has been in a humble position.


    However, at this stage, he did not know how to retain the other party.


    Her attitude was so resolute and her words were so direct that his heart broke.


    But he still can not do not love her.


    He did not know how he fell in love with this lonely woman.


    Only know that this woman is what he wants, is the person he wants to accompany for a lifetime.


    She''s the only one he wants, no one but her.


    "Let''s all calm down today. I don''t want to talk about this topic. We all forget about it."


    It''s the limit that Shen Ke can say this now.


    He''s a man, not even so humble from birth.


    This is his last dignity. When he talks about it, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    Do not want to hear the other party''s refusal, so put the plate in the hands of mi you Ning.


    "You have something to eat first. I remember that the company still has some things to deal with. The driver will stay for you and go home early after the party."


    With that, Shen Ke wants to touch her hair.


    But thinking of the other party''s evasion, he dropped his hand.


    Afraid to hear the other party''s refusal, he turned and strode away.

 Chapter 69

    Seeing Shen Ke leave quickly, with the confusion she saw in her steps, mi you Ning is not comfortable.


    She really didn''t want to hurt each other.


    But he responded.


    At this time, she was very tired of herself.


    After Shen Ke''s back disappears, mi you Ning looks down and sees the food on the plate.


    They are all the food she likes. The other party is really careful, and even shows more concern for her than she can imagine.


    "Little soul, how do you say to shield Shen Ke from my feelings?"


    Turning to sit on one side of the seat, MI Youning began to think of ways to minimize the damage.


    "Host, please don''t make trouble out of nothing. It''s not about the task."


    The voice of Jie Hun Ping responds to mi you Ning''s wishful thinking.


    In fact, the soul will not tell her, even if the shielding can not achieve the effect.


    Miyuning picked up the nearby tableware and began to eat.


    The food Shen Ke chose for her gave her a bitter taste.


    At this time, miyuning didn''t know it.


    If you really don''t care, why do you have such a bitter feeling.


    Feelings can''t be touched or seen.


    All feelings, are concerned about from the first, and then there will be deep and shallow feelings.


    She didn''t know her emotion, when she was influenced by Shen Ke, she began to care.


    Miyuning ate all the food on his plate even though it was bitter.


    The lively atmosphere at the party has made her lose interest.


    After finding Fei Dao and telling him to leave, MI Youning takes the elevator and walks downstairs.


    After she left, she didn''t see a woman walking towards Li Xin.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning went downstairs and walked out of the hotel. At a glance, he saw the man''s car waiting for her not far away.


    "Miss Phyl, are you going home now?"


    The driver has been standing outside the car, see her figure immediately asked.


    Miyuning nodded.


    Sitting in the car, looking at the moving scenery outside the car, her mood has not been raised.


    Until back to the villa, in the empty house, she felt lonely.


    In the past, as long as she came back, men were always around her.


    Even meticulous care of her, said some harmless jokes, let her happy.


    Go upstairs, come to two people''s bedroom, push the door open.


    She was surrounded by a familiar smell.


    It''s reassuring, it''s reassuring, it''s reassuring.


    At this moment, miyuning finally felt less lonely.


    Entering the bedroom, Shen Ke''s breath is more and more strong.


    But just as she went to the bedside, her face changed and she stopped.


    Miyuning scanned everything around him.


    This is Shen Ke''s room. It''s full of that man''s breath.


    But now she feels a sense of belonging here.


    It''s not right. It''s very wrong.


    When the alarm rang, she quickly went to the corner of the room, picked up the suitcase that she had not opened before she came back today, and walked quickly towards the door.


    She can''t go on like this.


    Now that I have confessed to Shen Ke, I can''t go on.


    She also needs to adapt to the situation without a man.


    She used to be alone in the mission world, and this time it''s the same.


    She''s always been on her own.


    Mi you would rather pull the salute than change his clothes and head downstairs.


    And the driver downstairs at this time, is sitting in the car to make a phone call, has not left.


    He reported to the boss that the woman had been sent back to the villa.


    However, as soon as he finished his report, MI Youning appeared.

 Chapter 70

    "Boss, Miss Phyl shows up with the suitcase."


    Standing at the door, miyuning saw that the driver not far away had not left.


    There was silence on the driver''s line.


    But he quickly said to the driver, "listen to her arrangement and drive safely."


    Then he hung up.


    The last word is "safe driving". Although it''s an advice to the driver, it''s also for the sake of miyuning''s safety.


    Miyuning went to the car and said, "take me to the airport."


    The driver smell speech will hand, has been hung up the mobile phone to one side, answer a voice, "good."


    He quickly got out of the car and put the salute in her hand into the car.


    It wasn''t until I got on the plane that miyuning felt the smell of being surrounded by Shen Ke gradually dissipated.


    This let her be pressed in the mood of the heart, also stretch a lot.


    However, the depression in her heart was ignored by her.


    Shen Ke, who was sitting in Shen''s office when mi you Ning got on the plane and left, was drowning his worries with wine.


    He just hung up and knew that miyuning had left the plane.


    Looking at the dark sky, I don''t know if the other party is in the sky.


    At night, he had to run away.


    If he doesn''t leave, he may be with the other party. It''s really impossible.


    The other side is so cold, how can he let her away from him.


    He couldn''t do it, and he didn''t want to let each other go.


    Don''t love can, but he gives each other time.


    He can always love her, even if there is no response.


    As long as she''s always where he can see.


    Even if the other party turns around, or turns around, you can see that he is not far away from her forever.


    When he put the wine in his hand into his mouth, Shen Ke had a little firmness in his eyes.


    Now that he had identified her, he would never give up on the woman.


    He was even glad that he left the party early tonight. He didn''t let her go because of his poor self-esteem and temporary sadness.


    Putting down the empty wine glass, Shen Ke picks up the suit jacket on one side seat and strides out of the office.


    Miyuning has left the villa, but there are traces of her.


    He can''t wait to go back and feel the reality of each other''s existence.


    ¡­¡­


    The next two seemed to fall into a cold war.


    It''s the cold war that miyuning unilaterally fought.


    Shen Ke still calls him every day. Besides the first few days, mi you Ning answers the phone. Later, he gradually starts to reduce the number of times he answers men''s phone calls.


    But Shen Ke still perseveres and calls every day.


    At this time, miyuning finished the day''s shooting and had just been sent back to the hotel by Qiao ran.


    She looked at the phone on the desk and didn''t mean to answer it.


    Since she has decided to separate from Shen Ke temporarily and alienate each other, she can''t give up halfway.


    The phone screen went dark, and then it didn''t light up again.


    Miyuning ignores a strange emotion in his heart, goes into the bathroom to wash, and then goes to bed.


    After the cold war, miyuning''s activities were still full.


    Because the actors of "wind inclines to the world" are all powerful, the shooting progress is obviously ahead of schedule.


    This makes Wen Qing smile every day and seldom lose his temper again.


    In four months, miyuning finally finished her shooting job in the wind.


    In these four months, she did not see Shen Ke again, not once.


    Even in some of her shooting activities, she is trying to avoid the possibility of meeting that person.

 Chapter 71

    Because she wanted to avoid it, they haven''t met since director Fei''s celebration.


    Miyuning is packing her belongings in the hotel.


    Even if she evades again, she will return to the city where Shen Ke exists.


    However, this time back, she can no longer live with each other.


    At the moment when she says she doesn''t love each other, she can''t go on with Shen Ke.


    But it didn''t work out.


    After Qiao ran receives mi you Ning and goes back together, he sees Shen Ke immediately after getting off the plane.


    Shen Ke knew that today was the day when she came back, so he specially came to meet her.


    I haven''t even let Joe talk.


    He also felt mi you Ning''s temperament, and knew that she would not come back to him.


    So he came.


    Come to pick up the person in person and take him home again.


    Miyuning pressed the hat on her head, and her sunglasses blocked the look in her eyes.


    She walked up to Shen Ke and looked at him, "Why are you here?"


    Shen Ke is thinner than they met last time. Although it''s not obvious, he can still see it.


    That pair of eyes to her affectionate, without any abatement.


    Shen Ke smiles at her, takes the salute and holds her hand.


    "Take you home, so long no see, some miss you."


    Shen Ke seems that nothing happened between them, just like before.


    Miyuning''s eyes flashed behind his sunglasses.


    Drooping eyes looking at each other holding her hand, did not break free for a time.


    Qiao Ran is pulling other salutes behind him, at this time he is facing two humanitarians: "let''s go quickly, let''s let people see for a while, Fei Er can''t leave."


    Looking at the fan group holding the brand not far away, miyuning lowered his hat again.


    Shen Ke took mi you Ning''s hand and strode away with the other hand holding the trunk.


    It wasn''t until he got on the bus that miyuning realized that he was going home with a man again.


    It''s good to make it clear to men this time that their procrastination and entanglement are not good for both sides.


    Taking off her hat and sunglasses, she didn''t look at the man sitting next to her.


    She knows the other party is looking at her, but she doesn''t want to talk to Shen Ke.


    Now the driver and Qiao ran are all here, some words can''t start in front of their interview.


    Miyuning once again chatted with the consciousness of abstinence.


    "Little soul, how is Shen Qing now?"


    "It''s miserable, it''s unbearable, it''s useless after suffering."


    Hearing the answer, miyuning put on a smile of relief.


    If the other party is not doing well, she can rest assured.


    Next is Li Xin.


    I don''t know what the other side is like.


    "Li Xin has disappeared recently. What is she doing now?"


    Jie Hun tells mi you Ning about Li Xin''s recent state.


    Li Xin has been hidden by the company since the last incident.


    Now all activities can not see her figure.


    But her life is still wonderful.


    Today I''ll have dinner with a famous director. Tomorrow I''ll spend a good night with a young master. The day after tomorrow, I''ll play the drama of stealing love.


    Occasionally, in some entertainment places, I can see Li Xin dressed in violence and dew.


    Each other''s life is colorful.


    Don''t worry. Since she''s back, she''ll be here soon.


    Director Wen Qing will come back in two days. When the crew get together, I just don''t know if Li Xin will show up.


    Maybe at that time, it was an opportunity to get rid of Li Xin.


    I don''t know how long it''s been and the car has stopped.


    Miyuning looks out of the car and sees the familiar villa.

 Chapter 72

    Shen Ke took the woman who didn''t speak to him all the way out of the car and went straight to the villa.


    Qiao ran and the driver moved the salute from the car and acted as coolies.


    Pulling miyuning in the living room did not stop until he went upstairs and entered the bedroom.


    Shen Ke released her hand.


    He went to the bar alone, poured a glass of wine and sent it all to the entrance.


    He always knew that miyuning was avoiding him.


    So he followed each other and tried to avoid the meeting with her.


    He thinks that if they calm down, they can still go back to the past.


    But now the other party''s attitude let him understand how cold her heart is.


    The attitude in the car has already explained everything.


    She still won''t stay.


    He refused to give him a chance to wait.


    Miyuning walks up to Shen Ke and feels his agitation and helplessness.


    She also poured herself a glass of wine, drinking with the man, "you will always meet someone who really loves you."


    After drinking the wine, put the glass on the bar and turn away from the bedroom.


    Shen Ke held the glass tightly and even cracked it.


    Instead of looking at mi you Ning''s back, he repressed, "but I only want you."


    This was accompanied by the closing of the door.


    The oppressive voice of pain, let her heart all pull up.


    But she still closed the door.


    Instead of leaving, she leaned her back against the wall.


    "Little soul, am I wrong?"


    The soul knows everything about the outside world.


    At this time, he immediately said: "host, the obsession of love is the most painful."


    Mi you Ning droops her eyes. How can she not know Shen Ke''s pain.


    "But after I leave the world, I don''t want to leave him alone. The pain will only be deeper then."


    "But if you don''t get it, you''ll regret it all your life." The soul retorts.


    Then he said, "do you really have no feelings for him? You think about him all the time, and even stand in his position. You are entangled because of the other party. It''s not like you at all. "


    Yeah, it''s not like her.


    It''s hard for her to move in and out like this.


    A lifetime of emotion is just what a man wants. Why does she keep her heart tightly.


    Even if she lives in this world for a hundred years, it''s just the rest of her life.


    If he wants it, give it to him. If he gets it, he may not have obsession.


    Miyuning held his hands and hesitated.


    However, her actions have taken the place of all decisions.


    She gently pushed open the door and looked at the lonely figure sitting on the bar.


    She didn''t want to see Shen Ke like this.


    It''s not for each other.


    She even wanted to give him everything he wanted.


    Miyuning walks towards Shen Ke step by step.


    Shen Ke suddenly turned his head and looked at her coming. There was a light in his eyes. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. The look in his eyes was gloomy.


    However, miyuning quickens his pace, walks up to Shen Ke and hugs him.


    "I''ll give it to you if you want, but I may not give you the same emotional reward."


    Shen Ke was stunned at the moment of mi you Ning''s embrace.


    Listen to each other''s words, he trembled out of his hands, tightly hugged the person in his arms.


    "As long as you are by my side, I don''t ask you to love me very much, just ask you to let me love you and let me see you."


    Miyuning smiles. She looks up at the man''s affectionate eyes and gently kisses him on his chin.


    A light kiss makes Shen Ke smile like a child.

 Chapter 73

    Shen Ke lowers his head to mi you Ning''s lips and kisses them gently.


    At first it was very gentle, but I felt the response of the woman in my arms, and then everything was out of control.


    He still doesn''t feel secure.


    Thinking of the last incident, his hand came to mi you Ning''s waist and gently rubbed it vaguely.


    The movement is self-evident.


    Miyuning''s body was stiff for a moment, but then he continued to hug and kiss the man.


    Feeling her action, Shen Ke''s eyes are dark, and the feeling under his eyes can no longer be covered.


    He wanted to make sure that the person in his arms really wanted to.


    But the other side gives the movement, actually lets him not hold.


    Left lip, the action on the hand does not stop however, Shen Ke gets close to her ear, ask softly: "OK?"


    He wants to be eager to get a woman, which can make him feel a little safe.


    Even let him know women''s determination.


    Miyuning had already made a decision under the hint of Shen Ke. At this time, he heard his inquiry and nodded his head.


    Shen Ke picked her up and went to the only bed in the bedroom.


    Qiao ran and the driver moved the salute to the living room and left.


    And upstairs soon came an ambiguous voice.


    Until the afternoon, the sound was still on and off.


    For the last time, Shen Ke kept mi you Ning in the background and continued to explore.


    Looking at her face because of him and some feeling Valley owe, he has already put the heart of the fierce - beast out.


    Constantly forcing mi you Ning to say something embarrassing.


    It''s like this moment.


    Shen Ke withdraws a little, his eyes are heavy looking at mi you Ning, and his hand moves constantly.


    "Do you like it? Do you like it? "


    Miyuning''s body has long been under the control of Qinggu. Even if he keeps a little sense, he can''t help himself.


    "Yes, hurry up."


    When Shen Ke heard this, he put on a smile of sexual feeling.


    That action is very fierce - fierce, will himself to the deepest.


    Then miyuning began to cry for mercy.


    Shen Ke''s physical strength is too strong.


    She didn''t remember how many times it was.


    At the end of each time, he is always teased by the other party, and can''t refuse at all.


    Because of her body, she gave the most honest response.


    At the critical moment, Shen Ke forbeared and said, "you like me."


    Miyuning was just a step away. She couldn''t help wriggling because of her unbearable pain.


    "Like, like you."


    Shen Ke gently sent in some, but still not satisfied, "said you will not leave me."


    "I will... I will not leave you."


    Shen Ke is satisfied.


    His patience has reached its limit.


    Gu hopes to disappear smoothly out of the air.


    Eager fierce - strong action, both to the peak.


    Shen Ke didn''t leave mi you Ning''s body. He eased his emotions.


    He got it.


    He finally got the body he liked.


    This time, he will never let go.


    She''s his.


    And mi you Ning''s eyes are lax looking at the top of his head.


    All this makes her strange, but uncontrolled fall.


    Looking back on all this, there was no regret in her heart.


    Tired body, let her eyes uncontrollably slowly closed.


    Too tired.


    She didn''t want to think about it any more. She just wanted to have a good sleep.


    When Shen Ke left from her, he saw the scene of each other sleeping.


    Seeing this, he had a satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth, and the tenderness in his eyes became more and more intense.


    Gently pick up the person and walk towards the bathroom.

 Chapter 74

    Miyuning woke up hungry the next morning.


    Open confused eyes, the first time to feel the body''s soreness.


    And hunger in the stomach.


    Thinking of what happened with Shen Ke yesterday, mi you Ning can''t help blushing.


    The color made her look very attractive.


    Look to the other side of the bed. It''s empty.


    Reach for it, and it''s cold.


    It seems that the other party got up very early and didn''t know what to do at this time.


    It''s good to let her cushion and be prepared.


    He got up and got out of bed. Mi Youning walked slowly to the bathroom.


    From the back, the walking posture is very strange.


    Shen Ke stood at the door of his bedroom and watched mi you Ning disappear step by step in the bathroom.


    Looking down, it''s really more than enough.


    Looking back at mi you Ning''s walking posture, Shen Ke closed his eyes and forced Gu Qian Wang down.


    Feeling almost, Shen Ke just took the tray in his hand and went into the room.


    There is a bowl of porridge and some side dishes on the plate.


    This is for miyuning.


    Shen Ke sat on the sofa in the room, waiting for the people in the bathroom to come out.


    Miyuning walks into the bathroom, looks at the marks on his body, and says something rude.


    So a gentle but cold temperament of the man, unexpectedly so cruel.


    There''s no good place in this body.


    That''s too much, asshole.


    After washing and gargling, MI Youning still had a sneer on her face.


    She is powerless. Last night''s tossed picture makes her decide that she won''t let a man near her any more recently.


    There''s no sense at all. It''s killing her.


    So at this time, Shen Ke sat on the sofa waiting for the woman, and immediately felt her anger.


    Mi you Ning also saw Shen Ke sitting on the sofa.


    She ignored each other and went into the dressing room.


    Found her close relatives here loose home clothes, put on, this just came out.


    Shen Ke thought and understood where her emotion came from. She had been waiting at the door of the dressing room for a long time.


    See people out, a person in his arms, "dear, I was wrong, forgive me."


    Miyuning looked up at him coldly and began to break away from his arms.


    Shen Ke''s strength is so tight that she can''t earn it.


    "You let me go."


    Miyuning gritted his teeth.


    She had just decided not to let the other party close to her. At this time, it was a slap in the face.


    This made miyuning''s face worse.


    Seeing this, Shen Ke let go of her, but turned to pull her hand, "eat first, we are not angry."


    Miyuning followed him to the front of the sofa, saw the porridge on the table and the delicate side dishes, and his face softened.


    After that, she ate without saying a word, while the man looked at her with his eyes doting.


    At this tender moment, he was interrupted by the telephone ring.


    Miyuning listens to her mobile phone ring and gets up to pick it up.


    But Shen Ke''s face is not very good of press and hold her, get up alone, go to the bedside to pick up her telephone.


    When I saw the caller ID on the phone, I felt even worse.


    He displeased and gave the call to mi you Ning.


    The latter saw the caller ID, said the phone connected, inside immediately came Qiao Ran''s voice.


    "Phil, director Wenqing held a small dinner party in his villa tonight. The crew of" wind inclines the world "will be present. You are also the same. After all, you are the heroine."


    Miyuning gave a hum, and then Qiao ran said something else.


    He even said that at the end of the year of the brave, she might be asked to come back with a movie. Then he hung up.

 Chapter 75

    Mi you Ning hung up the phone, and then said to the man with an unhappy face: "today is the day for the cultural director and drama crew to get together. I have to sleep during the day, and I will be energetic at night. Don''t disturb me."


    When Shen Ke faced her, he showed a gentle smile, but it was not as brilliant as before.


    "Well, I know. I may not be able to accompany you at that time. Do you want me to pick you up in the evening?"


    Miyuning shook his head and refused, then continued to eat.


    I went back to bed with dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, the sky began to darken.


    And there are no men in the villa.


    She asked the soul, only to know that the man is still in charge of the Shen family of M country.


    Although we have found an heir of the Shen family, we still need to cultivate them. Nowadays, the burden on men is very heavy.


    Mi you Ning sighed silently.


    Years later, he knew how a man did it, and naturally he did it.


    It''s all about her.


    Get up to see the note beside the bed, are some of the men''s instructions.


    The smile on her face softened a little.


    Then he got up to wash, change clothes and make-up, ready to go out.


    ¡­¡­


    Director Wen Qing''s dinner is in his villa.


    By the time miyuning was delivered by the driver, many people had already arrived.


    And she really saw Li Xin''s figure here.


    The other side''s face was haggard, and even looked at him with sharp eyes, full of hatred.


    Mi you Ning saw the corner of his mouth and started to smile playfully.


    Walking into the dining center, many people greet her.


    Mi you Ning is hovering in the crowd, but from time to time he observes Li Xin not far away.


    There is something wrong with Li Xin today.


    Looking at her eyes, eager to tear her up.


    "Attention, Li Xin and Tang Yu will kidnap you tonight, which involves your life safety."


    At this time, the warning sound of the soul came.


    Miyuning frowned.


    It turns out that Li Xin is in collusion with Tang Yu.


    Shen''s quarrel with Tang''s made a sensation.


    Now Tang Yu turned around and reported all her hatred to her.


    "Jiehun, do you think I should take advantage of this opportunity to catch Li Xin?"


    It took a long time for the soul to stop saying, "the host is about to finish in this mission world. Everything depends on the host."


    Yes, her task is about to be finished.


    "The brave" eight to nine can get the queen.


    The original owner''s wish has almost been fulfilled.


    If she had, she would have been famous and left the mission world.


    However, what happened yesterday made it impossible for her to leave like this.


    Now think about it, in fact, her heart has always been biased towards that man.


    Otherwise, I would not have made such a decision so soon last night.


    Just let her accompany the man through this life.


    ¡­¡­


    The party was very lively, and now it''s finally over.


    But miyuning did not return to the villa, at this time she was "dazed".


    Of course, for the safety of the host''s life, Jiehun has already made her body resistant to drugs in advance.


    I feel that the car is driving farther and farther, and the sound is getting quieter and quieter.


    Miyuning knew that the place where the car was going was becoming more and more remote.


    She closed her eyes and pretended to be dizzy. She told the soul to record all this.


    When the car stopped, miyuning slowly woke up.


    If you don''t wake up at this time, you will drag it out without pity.


    "Where is this? Who are you

 Chapter 76

    Mi you Ning sat up and watched his hands tied. There were two big men sitting in the car with fear in their eyes.


    "Where is this? Who are you


    The two men in the car frowned when they saw her wake up. They remember that the medicine was heavy. How could they wake up so quickly.


    However, he didn''t think about it. He opened the door and pushed the man out of the car.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go!"


    The two men were very fierce.


    Looking at the remote old warehouse, MI Youning narrowed his eyes.


    The driver of the car also got off at this time, holding a mobile phone in his hand and making a phone call.


    "Yes, miss, she''s awake."


    The driver is also a big man, looking at her eyes without temperature, just like looking at a dead man.


    Mi you Ning quickly bowed his head and looked scared, but there was no fear in his eyes. Listening to each other''s words, he had a guess in his heart.


    "Yes, it is."


    The driver hung up.


    He turned and waved his head to the two big men.


    The latter immediately impolitely pulls mi you Ning towards the dilapidated warehouse.


    She was pushed into the warehouse with trembling feet.


    It''s very messy. There are even rusty machines everywhere.


    Pushing her forward, the two men turned and left. The rusty iron door was closed and there was a harsh sound.


    And mi you Ning squints at the surroundings and waits silently.


    As time went by, about half an hour later, there was an emergency brake sound outside the warehouse.


    Miyuning quickly regained his frightened expression.


    The iron door of the warehouse was opened again, and the sound was still harsh.


    Several figures appeared at the door.


    Mi you Ning raises her eyes and sweeps away the two thin voices. It''s Tang Yu and Li Xin.


    They are followed by the previous several big men.


    Mi you Ning looks at Tang Yu and Li Xin in spite of his fear and fear. "It''s you


    Tang Yu, with a twisted smile on her face, walked into the warehouse and looked down at her, "of course, now you fall into my hands, have you ever regretted it?"


    Regret? Miyuning gave a sarcastic smile.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Yu came up to her and looked at her hands tied. He reached for her chin, looked left and right and said, "it''s just a face. Shen Ke''s eyes are just a pair of skin bags. He made the Tang family a mess for you. You are also a capable person!"


    Then he pinched her hard.


    Miyuning could not help but cry out in pain.


    She stepped back quickly and looked at them coldly.


    "Say, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Tang Yu sneered twice, "of course, there is revenge, there is complaint, since you are so valuable, naturally want to use some."


    Hearing her words, mi you Ning''s face didn''t look good. He already had a guess in his heart.


    Sure enough, Tang Yu''s next words verified her conjecture.


    "On the way here, I have already called Shen Ke. As long as he transfers the shares of the Shen family to the Tang family, I will let you go. Of course, before that, you can go back alive."


    Miyuning''s face was very ugly, and even his body trembled uncontrollably.


    Consciousness communicates with the soul, "little soul, have you recorded all of them?"


    "Host, it''s all done."


    Hearing this, miyuning''s face changed.


    She cut the rope secretly with the blade she had prepared in advance.


    But don''t forget the topic with Tang Yu, trying to delay some time.


    She can''t put a man in this danger.

 Chapter 77

    "Don''t waste time. Shen Ke won''t come. I know my own value. It''s not worth Shen''s shares."


    When Tang Yu heard this, she seemed to be stimulated. She stepped forward.


    "Pa..."


    A slap hit mi you Ning in the face.


    The latter was slapped and his face tilted to one side.


    But the movement of her hand did not stop.


    "As you know, Shen Ke is on his way here now. He even brought the transfer documents."


    Tang Yu''s gnashing of teeth sounds in his ears.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to hear it.


    Of course, she knows what a man can do in the face of her danger.


    Thinking about this, she finally cut the rope in her hand.


    She narrowed her eyes and quickly threw the rope aside. Her backhand gave Tang Yu the reward before.


    "Pa... Pa..."


    A few slaps in a row shocked Li Xin and the great men not far away.


    They don''t know how miyuning untied the rope.


    After several slaps, the nearest big man saved Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu himself was confused.


    This is the first time that she has been slapped since she was a child, even several times in a row.


    Mi you Ning touched the beaten face with his tongue and looked at Tang Yu coldly.


    "If you tie me here, you want to kill me, but it depends on whether you have the ability."


    Then he looked at Li Xin not far away. "I warned you before, don''t play tricks behind your back, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences. Congratulations, you''ve successfully provoked me."


    The latter smell speech back two steps, she also don''t want, but Tang Yu found her to give her a very good condition.


    Even let her return to the entertainment industry, how can she not be lured - confused.


    But at this time, looking at her in front of her, she found that she had never really known each other.


    Tang Yu finally recovered from the fact that she was slapped.


    "Come on, kill her! That wretch


    The man beside her immediately walked towards miyuning.


    Mi you Ning''s sneering movements.


    She used to be a general, a martial arts, or even taekwondo black belt.


    Even if this body has not learned, but she can use, that is her own ability.


    At the moment when the three big men gathered around, MI Youning was the first to make a move.


    Jump, kick both sides one by one, and then quickly fight with the remaining one.


    Two people fast fierce fight, but the next moment, the man fell.


    But before kicks flies two people already stood up.


    Mi you Ning saw from the corner of his eye that he quickly locked the man''s arm in front of him and broke it with force. The sound of bone fracture sounded.


    Turn around and deal with the two who come up again.


    It''s a little hard this time, but I can handle it.


    Tang Yu and Li Xin, not far away, have grown up to see this scene.


    It never occurred to them that miyuning had such a great skill.


    Miyuning breaks one of the men''s arms again, turns around and puts the rest to the ground.


    Just as she turned around, there was another brake sound from the warehouse.


    Listen to that. It''s not one or two cars.


    They soon showed up in the warehouse.


    The man standing in the front is Shen Ke with a gloomy and handsome face.


    Now he saw that the woman had nothing to do and strode forward.


    He didn''t see anyone else. He saw only those who were worried.


    When Li Xin saw the man who suddenly appeared in the warehouse, she had already softened her legs and sat down on the ground.

 Chapter 78

    Tang Yu looks at mi you Ning in disbelief, and the man who suddenly appears.


    She watched with her own eyes Shen Ke go to the woman and hold her in her arms.


    At this point of view, let her see the deep feeling of Shen Ke''s eyes.


    This made the distortion in her heart beyond recognition.


    She had no chips, but she couldn''t see them together.


    Shen Ke held the woman in his arms and said, "it''s ok if it''s OK, it''s ok if it''s ok..."


    Miyuning hugs the man, feels the tremor on the other person, and constantly pacifies him.


    After confirming that the woman in his arms is really OK, Shen Ke turns his head and looks at Tang Yu, Li Xin and the man on the ground.


    He did not ask these people how to return a responsibility, but coldly looking at Tang Yu.


    "Tang Yu, I have done my utmost for you. You and I know that the Tang family have been fighting for the shares of the Shen family before, but now we are involved in her. I will settle this account with you and the Tang family."


    Then he would pull mi you Ning away.


    "Ha ha ha..." Tang Yu looked at them and laughed.


    She reached out and took out a gun from her pocket and pointed it at miyuning.


    It was loaded before it came.


    She just pulled the trigger.


    "Ah..." seeing this, Li Xin screamed.


    Shen Ke saw the scene from the corner of his eyes and fell on the women around him.


    "Bang..."


    "Host! Danger


    The gunfire rang out, accompanied by the warning of the soul.


    Miyuning falls to the ground by a man.


    She caught a groan from the man.


    The smell of blood quickly lingers on the tip of the nose.


    Shen Ke was shot.


    She reached out and wiped the man''s back. It was wet and bloody.


    Putting the man flat to one side, MI Youning half kneels on the ground, with fear in his eyes this time.


    Because she saw the gun - the mouth is in the most deadly place.


    Shen Ke''s mouth is bleeding.


    He felt the passing of life, and that feeling was very strong.


    Not give up to hold the woman''s hand, mouth want to say, but vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    Tang Yu, who is not far away, is confused.


    She killed Shen Ke instead of the woman.


    Miyuning held the man''s hand, his eyes were wet and he didn''t know, "don''t talk, don''t talk first."


    The voice was choked with a distinct tremor.


    The people who follow Shen Ke are all around at this time. They control Tang Yu, and some people call the hospital.


    Miyuning is also communicating with the soul quickly.


    "No soul! Help him! Please help him


    There is no response from the soul.


    "Little soul, save him! Save him


    She didn''t want to see a man die like this.


    He is so good, so gentle, and so love her.


    Amidst miyuning''s constant entreaty, Jiehun finally said, "host, you are about to leave this world after saving the male Lord. You need your soul to save people."


    Every time she completes her mission in a world, her soul will be strengthened.


    At this time, miyuning did not care about the power of the soul.


    "Save him, please. I don''t want to see him die."


    Mi you Ning is already in tears, but she doesn''t know that she is constantly asking for the soul.


    "Good."


    Strange things happen.


    The bullet in Shen Ke''s body slowly left his body and went towards mi Youning''s body.


    "Well..."


    Miyuning felt the pain and could not help making a sound.


    Looking at the man''s unbelievable eyes, she laughed.


    "What a fool. Find someone who really loves you in the future."

 Chapter 79

    Shen Ke is dying, but he lives again.


    He knows exactly what happened.


    But he was the only one who remembered all the witnesses of that day.


    Miyuning transferred his injuries to himself and saved him.


    However, only he remembered it, but others seemed to have forgotten it.


    That day, Shen Ke is really reluctant to recall.


    Every memory is so painful, but it''s always self abusive.


    The woman told him to find someone who really loved him.


    How ridiculous, he only love her, where can also be distracted to others.


    On that day, he shed all the tears of his life and watched mi Youning close his eyes with his own eyes.


    The Tang family no longer exists in this world.


    He destroyed the whole family and even made deals with foreign dark forces.


    What the woman Tang Yu has done, he will pay for the whole Tang family.


    There is also Li Xin, the female artist. Before he started, all kinds of unbearable photos of women appeared on the Internet that day.


    It was a big stir with his help.


    At this time, the woman was in the bright place, constantly changing men to accompany her.


    She won''t be alone in this life.


    Miyuning has been away for nearly half a year, and she was named the queen of the film this year.


    "Wind in the world" has also been broadcast and received good response.


    When the fans on the Internet heard the news of her leaving, they wept and didn''t want to believe it.


    Yes, Shen Ke doesn''t want to believe it.


    At this time, with the cup belonging to the film queen, he walked into Shen''s Hospital and walked to the closed ward on the top of the building.


    Push open the door of the ward, everything inside shows the man''s eyes.


    He approached the room and closed the door gently, as if afraid of disturbing someone.


    Steady step by step came to the hospital bed.


    There was a man lying on the bed.


    That''s a woman.


    If you look at the woman''s face again, this person is the one who has died outside, MI Youning.


    Shen Ke puts the cup in front of the hospital bed and looks at the woman with deep and painful eyes.


    "You''ve been rated as the queen of the film. I got the trophy for you in the name of your fiance..." Shen Ke can''t go on.


    He touched miyuning''s thin, shapeless face.


    "Wait for me. Don''t leave me so soon."


    At the beginning, everyone said that she was hopeless, but he didn''t believe it and let everyone in the hospital go to the hospital.


    Even transferred to the doctor from abroad overnight, just to wake up the other side.


    He stood in the hospital with blood all over his body and waited all night. In his whole life, he didn''t have so much panic and fear.


    In the end, she did not die, but also became a living dead, and one day will really die.


    But that''s good enough.


    Shen Ke has been very satisfied, as long as she is still waiting for him.


    As usual, he wiped mi you Ning''s body and cleaned every part of it.


    Looking at the woman''s thinner body, the pain in Shen Ke''s eyes makes people cry.


    He knew that she loved him and his eyes couldn''t deceive others. He remembered all the emotions before he closed his eyes.


    The woman also said he was stupid, and she was not the only one.


    She said she didn''t love him, but her eyes and the response of the night before she left, how could it not be love.


    How could he not recognize the same look.


    She loved him, but she didn''t know it.


    This stupid woman.


    He loves her.


    A month later.


    Shen Ke transferred Shen''s family to others, and Shen''s entertainment company let it go.


    He went to the hospital again. This time, he was lying in bed with MI Youning.


    I know women can''t hold on for a few days.


    He can''t wait any longer. Without him, he seems to have no worries in this world.


    In the evening, the staff knocked on the door as usual, but there was no response.


    Thinking of the identity of the patient inside, the staff boldly pushed the door open.


    At this time, a man and a woman were lying on the bed.


    The man hugged the woman tightly with a satisfied smile on his lips.


    Their posture is so warm and harmonious.


    But if they don''t have both heartbeat and breath, it will be more beautiful and real.

 Chapter 80

    Mi you Ning returns to the soul space and looks at the colorful glazed stone with a little luster. His eyes are blank and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    At this time, there is no squeak in the soul, and there is no sound in the vast space.


    "Send me to the next mission world."


    I don''t know how long later, miyuning''s voice sounded hoarse.


    "Good host."


    I''m going back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    Mi you Ning entered the mission world this time and felt some pain in his body, which was the pain of tearing his soul.


    Ten thousand years ago, when she was working with Jiehun, she often met this situation.


    However, as she completed the task more times, this situation was rare.


    It''s been a long time since that happened.


    As for why it is so now, mi you Ning also knows.


    The power of her soul was affected in the last world.


    Thinking of the last world, a dark light flashed through mi you Ning''s eyes.


    She forced herself to accept the memory of the original owner.


    This is ancient times, and the place is the northern state of Yan.


    The identity of the original owner is quite noble, the Crown Princess of Yanbei.


    It''s a pity that she''s just a noble woman. She''s not as comfortable as other concubines in the prince''s mansion.


    Because she is a chess piece, Yan Beidi arranged a chess piece beside the prince.


    The crown prince is a sick man, but he has been holding the title of crown prince for so many years. It can be seen that he is also capable.


    If you don''t have the ability, you won''t finally be on the throne.


    This is a world derived from fiction.


    The crown prince is the male leader, but the female leader is not the crown princess, but another woman in the crown prince''s mansion, Han Xueyi, the side princess of the crown prince.


    This is the world derived from a novel which hides its light and conceals its clumsiness. In fact, it has been arranged in secret all the time, but it has won the throne in a bumpy way.


    The crown princess, the original owner of the body, did not like the sick prince, but the third prince, the favorite of emperor Yanbei.


    Two people have an affair with each other, but they don''t go any further.


    At this time, Yanbei emperor made a move. He didn''t intend to let Gu Xi ran marry the third prince. The third prince was his favorite prince, and he already had a candidate secretly.


    So Gu Xi ran became a chess piece of him, he used the means to let Gu Xi ran marry the prince.


    Every once in a while with the above people secretly informs.


    In the end, he even asked the original master to hide the Dragon Robe in the prince''s mansion, and then he took off the title of Prince.


    Hiding dragon robes is a big crime of beheading.


    On the day of the birth of the prince, he was witnessed by all the civil and military officials, and he couldn''t even press down.


    The northern emperor of Yan relegated the prince to the crown prince, in exchange for the name of Ren Jun, a civil and military official.


    But all this did not stop, the end of the prince on the throne.


    At the same time, there is also a woman with a halo who has been accompanying the prince and even saved his life several times.


    The two men are in love with each other, and their concubines intend to help each other. Finally, the prince ascends the throne.


    And the chess pieces abandoned by Yanbei emperor, Gu Xi ran became the queen.


    Yes, that''s right. Even if the male master ascended the throne, he even knew that the Dragon Robe was made with care.


    But she''s still the queen.


    As the favorite woman of the male Lord, the female Lord is the imperial concubine.


    He had a good father because of his pity. When the prince ascended the throne, he had the merit of following the dragon.


    However, Gu Xi Ran has already lived rather than died.


    She knew that what emperor Yanbei did with the third prince was a fraud, because her father had military power.


    I want to take care of my family and fight against the prince.


    Unfortunately, she knew it too late.

 Chapter 81

    Gu Xi Ran is depressed, and her final result is that she died in the deep palace in her double ten years.


    She regretted and wanted revenge. She hated emperor Yanbei and the third prince.


    She is the only legitimate daughter in the general''s mansion. She was born noble. Although she is not the same as the princess, she is also a treasure in the hands of her family.


    Only because of the third prince''s ambiguous behavior, a heart fell to him, but eventually became a chess piece in their hands.


    All the deceptions covered by love ruined her life.


    In the end, she broke her father''s and mother''s heart and ruined her life.


    So she wanted to take revenge and kill them.


    Miyuning''s face was distorted after receiving the memory.


    Especially the noise outside the room.


    Just because, now she is the crown princess, and now is the birthday of the crown prince.


    That is to say, today, there will be the event of the prince hiding the Dragon Robe.


    Looking at the sky, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    Now the prince already knows.


    It is also mentioned in the book that the crown prince was informed at the banquet, and the Crown Princess hid the Dragon Robe in his study.


    This informer is the woman, Han Xueyi.


    But she didn''t know that the whole Prince''s house was under the control of the prince. How could he not know this? It was just pushing the boat with the current.


    This is also the first time that Han Xueyi, a woman, has been in contact with a man.


    Although she was a side imperial concubine, she was also given to him by the emperor.


    The prince is not interested in the women in the backyard. He doesn''t go anywhere except to sit here occasionally.


    This is the respect given to the princess as a prince.


    However, it is still Chu Zi.


    But now is not the time to study these things. Mi Youning sits in the room, watching the sky getting darker and darker, and pursing his lips.


    Look at the time. There is still an hour before the Dragon Robe is found.


    She must destroy the Dragon Robe within this hour.


    Because this is one of the most regretful things for the original owner.


    But now she is "sick" and it''s not convenient for her to go out.


    Yes, the original owner wanted to have a private meeting with the third prince today. He didn''t want to attend the birthday banquet of the sick prince, so he made such a good excuse.


    Mi you Ning gets out of bed and walks around. Suddenly, there is a flash of inspiration.


    She took off her clothes and rummaged through the boxes to find a night suit.


    After changing his clothes and holding the scarf in his hand, miyuning coughed a few times and said to the outside: "Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang, Dongxue!"


    Soon four servant girls came into the room.


    Four people bend over one after another, "crown princess --"


    "All right, all right, you look up. There''s something important for you in this palace."


    Four servant girls smell speech this just raise a head to come, in succession don''t dare to believe of cover mouth, the eyes are stunned.


    Standing on the far left is Chunmei. She quickly runs to the door and closes the door.


    "Miss, what are you doing? This is the birthday of the prince. You can''t make any mistakes."


    Chunmei''s face was tight and looked at her seriously.


    Mi you Ning, however, with a cool smile, told the story of the Dragon Robe in the prince''s study.


    Four maid smell speech body tremble of looking at her, that pair of sky collapsed of appearance, let mi you rather feel embarrassed of touch nose tip.


    It''s all done by the original owner, but now she needs to clean up the mess.


    However, the four servant girls in front of me are bold. If they were the servant girls of other people, they would have fainted.


    After all, it''s a big crime of beheading.


    However, Gu''s family is a family of generals, and these four servant girls are all armed with martial arts skills.

 Chapter 82

    They are the dowry maids selected by their father.


    And these four people are also loyal. At this time, miyuning wants to use their hands to calm down the storm tonight.


    Chunmei is the first to react. She looks at miyuning solemnly.


    "The crown princess, it''s a big crime of beheading. The general''s house will even be involved in the crime of killing the nine nationalities. Now tell us if you have any other ideas?"


    Chunmei is the oldest and the most stable of the four maids.


    Miyuning nodded, waved to the four maids, and then said something in their ears.


    Four servant girls nodded one after another, and Chunmei''s face became more and more relaxed.


    She was really afraid that the young lady would do something stupid. She was not clear with the third prince, and she would do such a thing. What a death.


    However, hearing the arrangement of the young lady, several people took action one after another.


    Mi you Ning also took advantage of the night to go out of the bedroom, the operation of the original master''s internal force to fly to the direction of the study.


    She fell on a big tree in her study and did not act rashly.


    Because she knows this is the important place of the prince''s residence.


    As for why the original owner easily hid the Dragon Robe in his study, he only thought that she was the crown princess. When it was dark in the daytime, she made it by delivering soup.


    There are a lot of people guarding the study. It''s a riot to go in now.


    Even if the prince knew what she had done, she didn''t have to show off to him.


    At this moment, miyuning saw the direction of the dormitory where she left, and the light was emitting.


    "It''s on fire. It''s on fire. The princess is still in the room. Put out the fire quickly!"


    "There''s a fire in the princess''s room. Put out the fire quickly!"


    "Fire! Put out the fire


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, miyuning heard four servant girls, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue, shouting anxiously.


    That voice is so urgent, even with panic, it''s really all post-movie level.


    Soon several figures appeared in the dark of the study.


    We all know that there is a shortage of manpower in the prince''s mansion.


    If something happens to the crown princess, the servants of the crown prince''s mansion will suffer.


    After those people left, miyuning remained motionless.


    "We don''t have enough people. Is there anyone else? Come out quickly --"


    "Too much fire! The crown princess is still inside -- "


    The sound of spring plum and winter snow comes again.


    But the study walks out again several figures.


    "Little soul, is there anyone outside the study?"


    "There''s one in the east corner, one in the northwest corner, and one in the back tree of the study."


    The soul quickly responded.


    Miyuning looked at the general position and thought that these people were not too close to each other. He could do it.


    She emerged from the tree, squinted and calculated the distance.


    Next second, fly down quickly.


    The fast one is like a shadow.


    Open the door of the study, quickly go in and have a panoramic view of the scene inside.


    She went straight to the back of the bookcase, where there was a gap left.


    And the Dragon Robe is there.


    Miyuning looked at the yellow cloth, and a sneer flashed from the corner of his mouth under the black cloth.


    This is the beginning of all the disasters of the original owner.


    When the prince was demoted as the prince, the original owner was abandoned by Yanbei emperor and the third prince.


    Although the abandoned Prince still gave her everything she should have, she had already let Gu Xi die and ruined her life.


    Holding the dragon''s robe in his hand, mi you Ning smashed it into pieces.

 Chapter 83

    Looking at the pieces of Dragon Robe on the ground, Gu Jiu told the soul: "little soul, put all these away, I will use them sometime."


    Ring spirit quickly receives those fragments into ring spirit space.


    Because of mi you Ning''s body, the people on the beam didn''t see this scene.


    After solving the problem, miyuning did not leave, but turned and looked at the room carefully.


    Standing in front of the desk, I just saw a pair of words.


    Words are good words. Seeing a clear word at the end of the falling line, MI Youning raised his mouth and began to smile.


    She can''t help but say: "the writing style is vigorous and powerful. The so-called character is like a person. It really has a kind of imperial style."


    The voice sounded in the study, landing very clear.


    Feeling that time was almost up, miyuning thought of what to do next and left the study quickly.


    And after she left, a person fell from the beam, which was a pair of eyes like an eagle pecking people, with fierce, but a bit smart.


    The man went to the window, looked out, found nothing, and went back to the beam again.


    Instead of going back to the bedroom, miyuning walked towards the kitchen.


    At the rockery far from the kitchen, Qiushuang is waiting for her with the princess''s clothes.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s figure, she was relieved, "crown princess."


    Miyuning nods and quickly changes her clothes in the dark. Qiushuang, holding her nightwear, sees her coming out and quickly turns to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    The fire in the princess''s bedroom was really big, which had already alarmed the people at the banquet.


    Many civil and military ministers were present tonight. There was such a big stir in the prince''s mansion that the prince had to stand up and ask his servants.


    Soon the servant came to inquire about the news.


    Everyone heard that the princess''s house was on fire.


    When the prince heard the news, his eyes flashed, then he covered his mouth and coughed a few times. His face turned red.


    His handsome face was a bit anxious, "ladies and gentlemen, excuse me first."


    However, with the help of the bodyguard, he left the banquet quickly.


    He left behind the Minister of culture and military.


    By this time, the emperor had already left, but there was a prince present.


    Several princes look worried one after another and keep up with the pace of the prince.


    As for whether they are really worried or for the sake of going to the theatre, no one knows.


    The prince was in a hurry, accompanied by a violent cough, which was worrying.


    I''m afraid he''ll cough and faint again.


    Behind several princes, the heart is so thinking.


    The princess''s bedroom will be here soon.


    The fire is almost out.


    Similarly, the prince also saw the existence of several dark guards who should have stayed in his study, which made his eyes sink.


    Seeing that the four maids of the crown princess were all there, the crown prince was helped by the guards.


    "Maidservant, please salute the Prince"


    "Maidservant, please salute the Prince"


    The four servant girls knelt down with tears on their faces.


    The prince raised his hand, handsome face with a bit of worry, "crown princess can come out?"


    Chunmei replied: "tell the prince back, the maidservants didn''t see the princess come out. We didn''t notice that we were short of manpower today."


    Prince Wen Yan''s eyes sank. He looked at the almost extinguished fire and let the guards around him enter the inner room.


    Now he has the score in his heart, and the crown princess is definitely not in it.


    Although the Crown Princess doesn''t look smart, the servant girls around her are not easy.

 Chapter 84

    At this time, a gentle female voice rang out beside the prince.


    "Your Highness, my sister will be safe and sound. Take good care of your health."


    Prince Wen Yan looks at the woman who comes to him.


    It''s her, Han Xueyi, his concubine.


    It was this woman who tipped him off tonight, and this woman is not a simple one.


    Since ancient times, women should not be underestimated.


    The prince nodded gently, and then coughed a few times. Then he said, "you have a heart."


    However, this sentence, but let Han Xueyi face showed a big smile.


    Looking at the palace in front of her, Han Xueyi thinks that all this is done by the prince.


    Because she told the prince, the princess''s plot.


    The prince saw the smile on her face, with a trace of hidden disgust in his eyes.


    He pressed the weight of his body on the bodyguard beside him, far away from the women around him.


    The princes have arrived, looking at the palace which has been completely destroyed, people are shocked.


    They had no idea that it should be so serious.


    Especially the third prince.


    He thought, is that woman dead?


    But now it''s only the last step. It doesn''t matter whether you die or not. It''s just a piece of chess that has no use value.


    Walking into the burned dormitory, the bodyguards did not find the princess, even the slightest debris.


    The bodyguards came out quickly. They went to the prince and knelt down. They were about to report back.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Cold in the voice with doubts, sounded behind the crowd.


    The woman in the dress of the Crown Princess stood not far away, with a tray in her hands.


    When the prince saw the figure of the woman, he saw it with a smile in his eyes.


    "Cough..."


    The prince coughed hard and looked at the woman not far away with obvious worry in his eyes.


    "Aifei... Cough... You''re OK."


    Miyuning looks at the man making a sound.


    The pretty face, with picturesque eyes and slightly red because of cough, seemed to be like drinking wine.


    Under the sword eyebrow that slants into the temples, a pair of bright black eyes can see that this person is unfathomable.


    However, with a sick and weak body, but also with a touch of dignity and natural momentum.


    This man is the prince, fan Yinqing.


    When facing those unfathomable black eyes, MI Youning''s face changed for a moment, with a touch of Jiao - shame on her face.


    Then he turned his eyes to other places and looked at the scene in front of him, with a trace of difference in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that the four servant girls would destroy this place so thoroughly.


    But also, if have no so big movement, those dark Wei of the study won''t have any action at all.


    She calculated every step.


    He even calculated that the prince might be present.


    At this time, miyuning took the tray in his hand and walked towards the sick prince.


    "I''m not very well today, but it''s your Highness''s birthday, so I went to the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles for you."


    With that, miyuning brought the tray in front of the man, which was a bowl of longevity noodles.


    This action surprised people around.


    Only because the prince married the crown princess, it is said that their relationship is very flat.


    Even the third prince''s eyes were gloomy.


    And the prince himself is also elusive, in front of the woman want to do.


    However, when the woman put the tray in front of her, it was the first time that she left the help of the guard.

 Chapter 85

    The prince held the woman''s hand in front of him with warmth in his eyes.


    "Concubine AI has worked hard. You need a lot of rest when you are sick. Just leave it to the people under you. Where do you need to do it yourself?"


    "It''s all my heart." Mi you Ning Chutou light judo.


    The prince handed the tray in her hand to the bodyguard, squinting at the injuries on the woman''s hand.


    It was a red spot stained with hot oil. Seeing these princes, their eyes were more unfathomable.


    But in the moment of looking up, my eyes are full of warmth and moving.


    Mi you Ning also embarrassed smile, the cheek is tiny red, seem to face the sweetheart general.


    The prince inadvertently looked at the angle that miyuning was facing. There was the position where the third prince was standing.


    Seeing this, he seemed to understand something.


    Before the unfathomable disappear.


    As long as we find out the reason, no matter why the woman in front of us made this scene, he didn''t forget the highlights behind.


    "The feelings between the prince and his brother and his sister-in-law are really envious of others."


    At this "tender" moment, the third prince stood up.


    The prince slightly narrowed his eyes, released the woman''s hands, turned his head to look at the third prince, and said gently, "third brother, don''t envy me. My father is already planning for your marriage. Sooner or later, you will meet a gentle and gentle woman."


    The third prince looked at mi you Ning, but the other side hung his head and did not move.


    Hearing the prince''s words, the third prince casually replied: "yes, my father has already informed my younger brother, and by the end of this month, there will be a daughter in my family."


    When the princes around heard the news, they all looked jealous.


    They all know that the prince is not the favorite of their father, but the third prince is their biggest opponent.


    Now the third prince is about to get married, so the woman family he wants to marry must be the greatest help of the third prince.


    When the third prince said those words, he looked at mi you Ning from time to time.


    However, the other side has always maintained that action, not even a single move.


    In fact, there are only three princes.


    Miyuning also felt the prince''s gaze from time to time.


    Numb!


    Neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp.


    And at this time, she has some difficulties.


    She''s hungry.


    All the women in the northern part of the Yan Dynasty are seeking to be thin and beautiful, even the original owner.


    Every day''s meal is the amount of food she eats. Before she did some exercise, she was already hungry.


    If these people don''t leave at this time, her stomach will be empty.


    The prince looked at mi you Ning and did not move. He inadvertently turned the finger on his hand.


    Then he turned around and looked at the princes, "it''s not good to treat such a thing in the mansion tonight. Your sister-in-law is also ill now. Take her away first, and I''ll go to the banquet later."


    This implied meaning, you all go back, next you don''t have to go to the theatre.


    However, the third prince said with a smile: "it''s no fun to go back to the banquet now. It''s all a group of antiques. What''s good for us? Let''s appreciate the calligraphy of the prince and his brother. The father and the emperor always boast that the calligraphy of the prince and his brother is top."


    The so-called appreciation of Mo Bao, it is in the study of things, the third prince this is openly open to enter the prince''s study.


    The gentle smile on the prince''s face did not change, and he didn''t even have any disgust, but he didn''t agree soon.

 Chapter 86

    The prince hesitated for a while before he said, "OK, I''ll send your sister-in-law to have a rest, and then I''ll find you¡°


    Next, let the attendants around, leading the princes to the study.


    But the prince himself turned and held out his hand to mi you Ning, "come with me, princess."


    Mi you Ning looked at the slender hand like jade and gave it to the man without hesitation.


    When the prince saw this, he covered his mouth with a handkerchief in his other hand


    Standing on one side, MI Youning knew what would happen next as soon as he saw his actions.


    The prince is not really sick.


    Although I was poisoned when I was a child, later I was weak, and I always had a serious illness from time to time.


    But the toxin was completely pulled out before adulthood.


    The prince coughed quickly, then he took mi you Ning in his hand and walked towards his bedroom.


    There are also four servant girls of the crown prince, some bodyguards of the crown prince, and a side imperial concubine.


    Seeing the people behind him, MI Youning''s face gave off a calm smile.


    The woman in this world is really not an ordinary beauty.


    A slap big melon face, clever face, very pure, let the man see a kind of want to protect.


    But it was this woman who saved the prince around her again and again, and finally moved the man''s heart.


    Today is their first contact.


    In the whole Prince''s mansion, the only woman the prince has ever been close to is the original owner.


    But the woman behind.


    That eye is not like her appearance so clever, it is a pair of eyes full of ambition.


    As a modern person, how can she be willing to go through ancient times.


    She has some modern knowledge, how can she not use it to give herself a bright road.


    This is what she will do in the future, and it really gives her a shortcut to high position.


    Well, she doesn''t want to get involved in the affairs between the prince and Han Xueyi.


    At this time, she must have the title of princess.


    She wants to take revenge on the original owner through this identity.


    The prince took mi you Ning''s hand and watched her keep her face unchanged, but her eyes were full of cunning.


    There seems to be something different about this woman.


    Soon came to the Ming Hui hall, here is the prince''s bedroom.


    When he came to the door, the prince let go of mi you Ning''s hand and put on a quick cough again.


    Miyuning felt that her ears were immune.


    Maybe it''s because in the memory of the original owner, it''s always this scene.


    After the prince finished coughing, he looked at mi you Ning beside him again.


    See her eyes calm, no past disgust, this let him more puzzled.


    "Princess Ai, you go to have a rest first. I''ll ask the imperial doctor to feel your pulse."


    Say to the spring plum that follow behind, summer lotus, autumn frost, winter snow four people, take stern voice to ring out.


    "Take good care of the princess, and I''ll skin you next time!"


    At this time, the dignity and dignity of being the crown prince are fully displayed.


    As soon as the man''s face was gentle, his face changed.


    "I dare not, but the prince will not be angry."


    "The maidservants dare not, but the prince is not angry."


    Four people smell speech to kneel down one after another, sincere fear beg for mercy.


    Seeing them like this, the prince turned to the minions in the Ming Hui hall and said, "take good care of the crown princess. If there is any mistake, take care of your life."


    At this time, the man turned around, and mi you Ning saw that the man''s face was really murderous.

 Chapter 87

    It seems that as long as these slaves make mistakes to her, men will really kill these people in an instant.


    If the average woman saw a man like this, she would have been moved, or as a woman, she would have been flattered, showing a sense of vanity.


    Unfortunately, miyuning is neither the original owner nor an ordinary woman.


    She looked at the prince with a smile in front of her eyes, with a murderous look and no expression on her face.


    At this time, the other party is showing his ability as the crown prince, the most powerful voice in the mansion.


    What he wants to do in this house, no one can stop him.


    Not far away, Han Xueyi looks at the crown prince and protects her so much. This scene makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Especially when they were standing together, the match made her jealous.


    After the prince finished his training, he turned to show his gentle face again. "Princess Ai, go in and have a rest. I''ll go to the study first. If you have anything to do, send someone to look for me."


    After the man opened his mouth, miyuning clearly found that the man claimed to be lonely in front of everyone.


    Even in front of the princes.


    But only in front of her call me.


    This is not a big difference in the treatment of the original owner.


    However, when she came back, Chunmei and Xiahe had helped her.


    Looking at the prince not far away, he left with the help of the guards.


    In his side and Han Xueyi that woman, although far away, but has been accompanied around.


    "Your Highness, wait a minute." mi you Ning said.


    The prince stopped.


    He turned around and looked at mi you Ning.


    The other side is at the door of Ming Hui hall, showing a gentle smile towards him.


    "It''s not urgent for your highness to eat the noodles before going. I can only make a bowl of noodles to celebrate your Highness''s birthday."


    Prince Wen Yan looked at mi you Ning deeply, straight into the bottom of his eyes.


    At this time, he knew that the incident had already happened.


    Next, the civil and military officials before the banquet are bound to go, and then the crown prince will come to an end.


    But so what? He did it all on purpose.


    Now that it''s going to be like this, what if he follows each other.


    He will get what he wants sooner or later.


    The woman in front of her is the initiator, but she always feels strange today.


    He looked at the bowl of long-lived noodles still held by the servants around him, thinking that it would not be poisoned.


    On the other hand, I just found a private Dragon Robe in the prince''s mansion, but he was poisoned. This kind of thing can''t be done today.


    In an instant, I thought of a lot of things. The prince said with a smile: "OK."


    The prince came to mi you Ning again, took her hand and walked towards the Ming Hui hall.


    After Han Xueyi saw it, she said in a hurry, "Your Highness --"


    The prince steps a meal, turn a head displeased way: "Han side imperial concubine goes back first, Gu sends a person to see you off."


    Then he took mi you Ning beside him and entered the house without looking back.


    They went to the table and sat down. The attendant had put the longevity noodles on the table.


    Miyuning stood up and took up the bowl of longevity noodles in person.


    There were also two small bowls on the tray. Mi Youning filled one of the empty bowls with a spoonful of soup and brought it to his mouth to drink.


    The prince sat aside and saw her actions, his eyes could not help showing obvious doubts.


    This woman is really... Unpredictable.


    Miyuning put down the bowl and said to the man beside him with a smile, "the temperature is OK. Your highness can eat it safely."


    Hand action does not stop, pick up another empty bowl for the man Sheng noodles.

 Chapter 88

    He put the bowl of noodles in front of the man, and MI Youning sat down.


    And the side of Chunmei with wet cloth towel to her in front, the latter took to wipe hands.


    The prince looked down at the longevity face in front of him.


    He knew that the bowl of noodles in front of him had something to do with the fire tonight.


    But his heart was still touched.


    Since his mother left, no one has made longevity noodles for him in person.


    Even today''s one just asked the imperial chef in the palace to make a bowl of noodles on his birthday.


    When I got to the prince''s house, it was already cold and hard to eat.


    He picked up one side of the chopsticks, picked up the bowl of noodles, slowly and orderly into the mouth.


    It''s very fragrant and delicious, even better than his mother''s.


    But there was no other reflection in his heart except the first touch.


    Because he was too clear about the identity of the woman in front of him.


    He doesn''t have to think about each other.


    It''s just a delicious food.


    ¡­¡­


    The third prince had already arrived at the study.


    In the four corners of the study stood four bodyguards.


    This is before the arrival of the third prince, there has been this phenomenon in the study.


    How can the prince really let the third prince and others enter the study at ease.


    Even if it''s a fake, it should be perfect.


    The third prince knew where to put the Dragon Robe.


    But he didn''t go in that direction for the first time.


    It was not until they watched the prince''s words and the study, that they went to the back of the bookcase.


    By this time, his eyes were already excited and excited.


    It seems to see that the prince is about to lose everything in front of him, including his crown prince position.


    He even had a look of surprise and fear ready.


    But when he saw that there was nothing behind the bookcase, he couldn''t believe it.


    No, nothing.


    I can''t believe it. I come forward again and want to see if there is any mechanism behind the bookcase.


    "Third brother, what are you looking at there?"


    And just as he stepped forward, there was a voice behind him.


    Turning around, it turned out to be the eldest prince, fan Yinxu.


    The prince in front of him is the first child of emperor Yanbei.


    But his birth was not noble. He was born to a maid in the palace.


    He has no influence, but he is powerful and is born to be a good leader.


    He was even favored by general Gu (the father of the former owner), who was the support of Yanbei on the battlefield.


    So at this time, even the third prince showed a friendly face to him.


    "Elder brother, I''m just curious. There seems to be too much space left behind the bookcase of the prince and elder brother."


    When the prince heard his words, he nodded his face with evil spirit.


    Then he turned and left, as if it were just an ordinary question.


    However, when he turned around, he had a strange look on his face.


    The third prince, after he turned and left, did not give up his heart to forget the back of the bookcase again.


    I even went up and looked at it.


    There is no agency.


    But why not have that Dragon Robe.


    At this time, the third prince''s face was very ugly and twisted.


    All this is in front of the eyes of the man of Fangliang.


    Since there is no Dragon Robe, there is no need for the third prince to be here.


    He needs to tell his father about this. She is looking for death.


    He even made a bowl of longevity noodles for the sick rice seedling.

 Chapter 89

    The third prince left in a hurry, and even his steps were a little unsteady. It seemed that his mood was obviously wrong.


    The princes left behind, looking at the prince''s study in front of them, sweat on their backs.


    At this time, even the most beloved three brothers left, and they could not stay any longer.


    At that time, the prince will appear. If they want to take out their anger, they will suffer.


    Soon all the princes in the study left, leaving a clean study.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, the prince finally used up a bowl of longevity noodles.


    He admitted that it tasted good, even compared with the imperial chef in the palace.


    But just because of this, he felt that this woman must have some action.


    It was so wrong that he clearly felt something was waiting for him.


    Looking at the man sitting at the table, his hands cleaned by the attendants around him, and his thoughtful face, miyuning knew how much he thought.


    Every step the man takes, he has to think about the ten steps after that step and the consequences.


    It''s his habit.


    At this time, it was estimated that the study was almost finished. Mi Youning stood up and said, "Your Highness, if you have something to do, you can go to work. The imperial doctor has already come, and my concubine has gone first."


    The man''s deep eyes swept her one eye, gently nodded.


    With the help of Chunmei and Xiahe, miyuning turns and walks into the inner room.


    This is the prince''s bedroom, and also their wedding room.


    But later, the original owner had to sleep in separate rooms, which was not unprecedented.


    So the prince agreed.


    This is the second time that the body of the original owner came into the room.


    Lying on the soft couch in the bedroom, the doctor himself gave her a pulse.


    After that, I said a lot of words, very wordy.


    The general meaning of the summary is that the body is weak and the essence is insufficient. It''s better to keep it slowly.


    Frankly speaking, it means that if you are hungry, you will not feel empty if you don''t eat. You are short of energy and have been in fear all the time. This is a bad thing.


    The imperial doctor prescribed the medicine for health, and then retired.


    As soon as the doctor leaves, miyuning immediately asks Chunmei to come forward and prepare something to eat.


    She had no time to eat when she was in the kitchen.


    Just watching the man eat the whole bowl of noodles, her heart is in tears.


    Chunmei soon got a lot of dishes from the banquet, and MI Youning had a big appetite.


    ¡­¡­


    On the prince''s side, after MI you Ning left, he didn''t wait much. He turned and ran towards the study.


    On the way, he didn''t look as weak as before.


    But the footstep is steady, on the body is carrying a evil spirit and the lazy disposition.


    Behind him were the most trusted people. As he walked, he asked, "have you sent out all the things that you want to transfer? Your staff has been arranged? "


    The bodyguard who had been supporting the prince immediately said, "yes, master, all traces in the mansion have been cleaned up, and the staff have been sent to a safe place."


    "Well, let''s see the great gift from my father."


    A low, dangerous voice came out of the prince''s mouth.


    Maybe from today on, he will not be the prince of Yanbei, but he will not stop him.


    However, when they arrived at the study, it was very quiet.


    The prince gently frowned, and the whole person recovered to the previous weak appearance.


    Step by step, he went into the study.


    But there was no one inside except his bodyguard.


    "Where are they?"


    With a voice of authority in this study sounded.

 Chapter 90

    One of the bodyguards said, "Prince Hui, after the third prince left, all the princes left one after another."


    Hearing this, the prince went to his desk.


    Looking at the marks moved by people above, the frown is deeper.


    Then turned to the back of the bookcase, but nothing.


    "Shadow one!"


    The prince called to the room with his back on his back.


    The man on the beam jumps lightly and falls in the middle of the study.


    "I''ve seen my master."


    Shadow kneels on one knee.


    The prince turned around, his face not very good-looking, "what''s the matter?"


    Some things are out of his control.


    Shadow a smell speech only spit out three words.


    "Princess."


    There are only three words, but they have already indicated everything.


    All these changes were the work of the crown princess.


    All the guards in the study will be driven out. The prince sits at his desk, listening to Ying Yi''s story.


    He looked at the handwriting that had been moved in front of him and pursed his lips.


    Especially in the woman''s sentence, there is a kind of imperial style, which makes his eyes dark as ink.


    That woman is really, dare to say anything.


    "... the third prince''s face was very ugly when he left, and then all the princes left quickly because they didn''t look very well."


    Finish saying, shadow one still keeps the posture of half kneeling.


    The prince''s slender fingers beat on the table, and his face was full of meditation.


    After a long time, he asked, "are you sure that woman is the princess?"


    Shadow a quick answer: "subordinate is very sure, it is the crown princess."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe it, but that he knows how stupid that woman is.


    As the only legitimate daughter in the general''s mansion, she was bewildered by the third younger brother, and finally became a chess piece in the hands of Yanbei emperor and the third younger brother.


    Because he knew the woman''s innocence, he didn''t involve her in everything, even let her live and die, but still gave her the respect of the crown princess.


    It''s within his power.


    After all, even if there is no pity, there will be a second woman with such an identity.


    But now, it is Gu Xi ran, his crown princess has changed.


    What makes that woman variable.


    Did she find something that she wanted to resist?


    "Ha ha..." the prince chuckled.


    How can she resist as a woman.


    She''s just a chess piece.


    If she does these things today, tomorrow she will be declared into the palace under the pretext of today. Where will she have the right to speak then.


    Gently relaxed on the table and chair, the prince thought about what happened in these two days.


    After the woman put the Dragon Robe in his study, he knew that his good father had finally started.


    And he had been prepared to let the people in the house quickly transfer some important things.


    Even the staff in the government sent them out.


    Because he knew the outcome of the incident was waiting for him.


    Today, he won''t be killed, and even his status as Prince will be preserved.


    Because he is the Queen''s legitimate son, even if the mother died, the world will not forget her.


    The reason why Yanbei emperor is able to sit on the throne now is that his mother did it.


    Regardless of her own safety, her mother, with the influence of her forefathers, went to the imperial palace to rescue Yanbei emperor at that time, and even personally sent him to the throne.


    What''s the result of waiting for her?


    Spoiling concubines and destroying wives, the empress''s rights were elevated. At that time, the concubines forced the empress to death.


    The prince''s eyes were red, his hands were fisted, and his whole body was in low pressure.

 Chapter 91

    "Let''s go and see our princess."


    The prince closed his eyes and got up to leave.


    Shadow a smell speech up to keep up with the prince''s steps.


    The prince walked in front of him, his face showing no emotion.


    The bodyguards behind all trembled and tried to reduce their sense of existence.


    The prince and his bodyguard came to the Ming Hui hall, but they didn''t go in the first time.


    Looking at the three words of Minghui hall, these are the three words that my mother wrote down by herself.


    This is the only thing he brought out of the palace.


    Just before, he thought he was leaving with it again.


    As many brothers, the Minister of culture and military saw with their own eyes that they had hidden dragon robes, they denounced Yanbei emperor and were deprived of the title of Prince, demoted to Prince and abandoned.


    But no, he is still standing in the prince''s mansion.


    In front of him, the Minister of culture and military was singing and drinking.


    What do you want to do.


    Don''t you know you''re looking for your own death?


    The prince stepped into the Ming Hui hall.


    And mi you Ning also had enough to eat and drink. In the gaping eyes of the four servant girls, he leaned on the soft flat to rest.


    But soon Chunmei brought a bowl of medicine.


    Mi you Ning frowned at the strong smell of the medicine.


    "Princess, this is the prescription left by the imperial doctor. Please drink it while it''s hot."


    Chunmei sends the bowl of black medicine to MI Youning.


    The latter covered his nose and retreated, "Chunmei, take it away for me!"


    Hear her this obvious disgust tone, the four servant girls of the room show helpless expression one after another.


    They know.


    Miss is famous for her difficulty in taking medicine. In the past, when the general and his wife were around, miss could drink it reluctantly.


    Now if they don''t coax the ancestor well, they don''t know where the bowl of medicine is.


    Chunmei face with helpless, "Miss, you do not drink medicine, this body is not good, ah, you drink it."


    Mi you Ning looks at the bowl of medicine close by, turns to stay on the other side, regardless of the image of her crown princess.


    Pull the skirt, step over, barefoot jump to the ground.


    At this time, the prince just came into the bedroom with Ying Yi.


    Seeing a woman without image, he glanced at a shadow.


    The latter''s head, which had been lowered, was lowered again.


    No one in the room found him coming in.


    Chunmei takes the medicine to miyuning.


    Not far away, summer lotus, autumn frost and winter snow have opened their mouths.


    "My good master, just drink the medicine --"


    "Miss, I''ve got preserves for you --"


    "Miss, would you like to drink the medicine and tell you something interesting outside?"


    Finally, Dongxue makes a sound. Dongxue is the leader of information detection inside and outside the government.


    Miyuning did not waver, and covered his mouth to avoid them.


    But four servant girls surrounded from around.


    God knows, miyuning hates to take these black drugs.


    She looked at the medicine which was close to her eyes again, and ran towards the door barefoot.


    I won''t drink it even if I''m killed. I won''t have any effect even if I drink it.


    Just after running for a few steps, miyuning suddenly stopped his feet.


    She put down her hand covering her mouth.


    Very agile toward the door of the man blessing body, "I have seen your highness, don''t know your highness back, lost propriety also please forgive."


    At this time, the woman is not as smart as before, no longer frowning, no longer hiding in the room, showing a cunning light.


    The prince frowned and did not speak.


    Until the woman looked up, he came to each other with a calm face.

 Chapter 92

    The prince looked at the feet which were covered by the skirt and disappeared. His face became even heavier, as if something could not be tolerated.


    "I''ll see the prince. Please forgive me."


    "I''ll see the prince. Please forgive me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue all knelt down on their knees, with a look of fear on their faces.


    Even if the prince is not in favor, but the status is still noble, and even determines their life and death.


    But the prince didn''t seem to hear them. He bent down and picked up the woman in front of him.


    He took the man to his bed. Then he put the man down and looked back at the four servant girls. "Give your master shoes and socks."


    In fact, he almost did it himself just now. Fortunately, he stopped in time.


    Chunmei is nearest, but she has medicine in her hand. Dongxue, not far away from her, immediately comes forward to put on shoes and socks for miyuning.


    Sitting on the bed, miyuning looked up at the prince.


    This is because she lost her sense of propriety, so she was not happy.


    The prince glanced at the woman and said to Chunmei, "you, give me the medicine."


    Chunmei gingerly handed the medicine up.


    At this time, the prince, where there is the appearance of the sick before.


    When I just picked up the young lady, the action was steady and powerful. The prince was unfathomable.


    This is the first time she has found it since she entered the prince''s residence.


    Dongxue has already put on the shoes and socks for miyuning and retreats to one side.


    Mi you Ning looked at Xia he and Qiu Shuang kneeling on the ground and said faintly, "you also get up. There''s nothing wrong with you here. Let''s step back first."


    These four servant girls are loyal. There is no need to involve them in some things.


    The four servant girls immediately withdrew from the room without looking at the prince''s face.


    On one side, the prince with the medicine picked his eyebrows when he saw this series of actions, but he didn''t stop it.


    He took the medicine and sat beside the woman. "It''s the first time that I''ve ever seen her so naughty."


    The man had a gentle face and opened his mouth with a smile.


    But listening to the other side''s claim to be lonely, MI Youning knew that he was not so calm as his face.


    She bowed her head and said, "I lost my sense of propriety."


    Seeing her clever appearance, the prince looked at Yingyi, who had never come in at the door, with a sense of inquiry in his eyes.


    Ying Yi puts his eyes on mi you Ning, turns around and leaves quickly, nodding at the prince.


    The latter waved at him, and shadow disappeared at the door.


    It''s really this woman.


    She seems to have found something by doing that, but she is destined to be a chess piece.


    Thinking of what the other party is going to face, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Today is not a good time to meet.


    Maybe after tomorrow, the crown princess will be treated secretly, and then the news of sudden death due to illness will come out.


    This is the usual method.


    He didn''t make any mistakes. There must be someone to bear the anger of today.


    The prince thought of this and was not willing to think about it any more.


    He took the medicine in front of him and put it into the woman''s mouth with a spoon. "If the concubine takes the medicine, she will be in good health."


    Looking at the medicine delivered to his mouth, mi you Ning took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were like a big enemy.


    It''s a vivid and interesting woman again.


    Maybe it''s the real side of the woman in front of him that makes him feel a little heartless.


    He didn''t want women to end up like that.


    Miyou would rather not know what he was thinking. At this time, she drank the medicine that the man had sent to her mouth.

 Chapter 93

    Then miyuning stretched out his hands and said, "Your Highness, I''ll drink by myself."


    It''s torture to drink one mouthful at a time.


    Prince Wen Yan pick eyebrow, and did not stop, again spoon medicine to her mouth.


    But miyuning drank it again.


    "I''ll drink it myself. Your highness is not well. I can''t bear it."


    Seeing the man move again, mi you Ning has an idea.


    The prince stopped and looked at her with narrow eyes.


    See each other''s eyes very clear, as if really worried about him.


    The prince chuckled and handed the medicine to the woman.


    Mi you Ning sighed with relief. She took the bowl and poured it down.


    After that, he trotted to the table and threw the candied fruit into his mouth.


    The prince looked at her actions, and the smile on the corner of his mouth increased.


    He stood up and went to the woman. Miyuning heard the footsteps behind him and got a good body.


    She didn''t turn around behind her man''s back.


    At this time she already knew, the man already knew the study matter.


    Even know that she did, just standing at the door of the man, not exactly in the study hidden that breath.


    The reason why she left that specious sentence is to deal with the difficulties of tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, Emperor Yanbei will definitely summon her, and even leave her in the palace forever, and die when a few people know about it.


    Although she can protect herself, she has to let the men around her dispel half of her doubts.


    Feeling that the man''s breath was getting closer and closer, miyuning suddenly turned around.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at the prince within a short distance. His red lips gently opened: "Your Highness, my father is going to return to court tomorrow. My concubine received the news that this is a secret return. She even brought the letter of surrender from the state of Wu and a million taels of silver compensation. It''s a pity that my father... "


    Yes, this is the biggest life preserver of the original owner.


    General Gu has been fighting Wu in the frontier for a year and a half.


    This is also the reason why emperor Yanbei was able to make such use of Gu Xiran.


    Wu is a powerful country, especially their country is famous for producing weapons.


    Unfortunately, the state of Wu met a fatuous monarch who did not know how to use resources, and even harmed Zhongliang.


    Emperor Yanbei thought that general Gu was doomed to be defeated after such a long delay. He even thought that once general Gu was defeated, he immediately let Prince fan Yinxu go on.


    But today, where do you know that in order to find the chance to win, general Gu has been looking for the best opportunity to attack.


    Because of general Gu''s location, the book''s original owner still sits on the throne of Queen.


    General Gu knew everything and became angry. He turned to the prince secretly.


    The prince''s deep concealment does not leak, Gu general''s pair of sharp eyes how can not see.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t stop the marriage after he got the news at the border.


    When the prince heard the woman''s words, his eyes became sharp.


    He stretched out his hand and raised the woman''s chin. "Aifei, think about what you say. This matter matters a lot."


    Miyouning obeyed the man''s movements, her eyes still clear, and there was nothing in them.


    However, at this time, the prince found that such a person is the most terrible.


    There is nothing in my eyes, but there is everything hidden in my heart. I can''t see through or touch anything.


    It turns out that the woman around her is also capable.


    No wonder.


    It''s funny. It''s funny.


    Today and his third brother must not know what the woman in front of him has found.

 Chapter 94

    Even women are starting to move.


    It''s a coincidence that general Gu will return to court tomorrow.


    That''s what women rely on.


    Miyuning''s chin was raised and his body was very gentle in the man''s hands.


    "Your Highness, if you don''t believe the letter your father wrote to my concubine, you can read it yourself."


    Then he took out the letter that the original owner had received from his clothes and handed it to the other side.


    The prince let her go and stepped back. Instead of receiving the letter, he looked at the woman again.


    He asked a donkey not to be a horse''s mouth, "love my concubine, let me ask you, if someone slanders me, bullies me, humiliates me, laughs at me, belittles me, belittles me, hates me, deceives me, what should I do?"


    Mi you Ning smelled the man''s eyes and said with a smile, "you can bear him, let him, let him, avoid him, bear him, respect him, ignore him, stay a few more years and see him."


    "Ha ha ha..." the prince laughs and laughs freely.


    After he stopped laughing, he said, "OK! Good! As expected, Princess Ai is the grand daughter of the general. "


    Mi you Ning, however, dropped his eyes and gave a shy smile, which was really attractive.


    He has always known that women are very beautiful, even compared with the women of all the aristocratic families in Beijing, they are also excellent.


    But it was not as clear to him as the scene before him that women had the capital to make men crazy for them.


    It''s a pity that because of her love for the third brother, her nature has been covered up.


    Mi you Ning saw that the man was calm at this time, so he continued to speak, "it''s a pity that his father was seriously injured, which is why he secretly returned to Korea. He encountered numerous assassinations along the way."


    The prince frowned and thought in his eyes.


    What does a woman say that for, or what does general Gu want to do?


    However, miyuning continued: "Your Highness may not know that my father is the most stubborn, but he is also a man with a clear love hate relationship. He has only one daughter, I respect my father. I hope the prince can say a lot of good words for his father tomorrow."


    Hearing this, the prince looked at the woman with a smile.


    Even if general Gu did not get hurt and went back to the DPRK in secret, he would not be criticized today.


    Only because he won the battle, he even brought back compensation for Yanbei.


    At this time, the woman said that general Gu was stubborn, and that love and hate were distinct. She also pointed out that she was the only son of Gu''s family, but only to tell him one thing.


    If general Gu knew what he had done with his third brother, he would have to bear in mind.


    The prince squints at the woman in front of him. It''s really a good skill.


    She was so cruel, so quick to change, and so quick to move.


    However, the point is the last sentence, women want to woo him.


    Let him have a good word with general Gu. He just wants to get on a boat.


    He knew the character of general Gu. At this time, his only daughter was his crown princess.


    Since the final result is similar, how about cooperation.


    The prince suddenly took out the white handkerchief in his arms, covered his mouth and coughed quickly.


    As soon as he was tired, he went to the soft cave on one side, and his sight was close to MI Youning.


    The change is so fast that it''s like a movie king. Mi you Ning admires him deeply.


    But she didn''t show anything in her eyes, even with a gentle smile.


    The prince half leans on the soft collapse, with a trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    The eyes were constantly sweeping over the woman.

 Chapter 95

    Such a woman, even openly against today, even to find a good way back.


    How can he not appreciate the fact that he intends to continue.


    This woman was played by her third brother before. She lost her nature.


    "Aifei, general Gu''s return to court didn''t come out of your mouth or into my ears today, OK?"


    Mi you Ning was confused in his eyes and looked at the lazy man with some evil spirits. "What does your highness say? I don''t seem to understand. What do we say today?"


    The crown prince''s mouth is curved when he hears the words.


    Today, he seems to have laughed several times because of the woman in front of him.


    This woman is really like an endless book, which brings him surprise every time.


    "Aifei, I used to regret that I didn''t get along with you any more. Now your bedroom is on fire. I''ll stay in Minghui palace for a while."


    This is not the tone of inquiry, but with a bit of order.


    Mi you Ning dropped his eyes and retorted: "Your Highness, it''s not suitable. I can''t listen to you when I sleep. I snore when I sleep, grind my teeth, and even do some indecent things."


    I can''t say the last word "fart".


    The prince''s face darkened as he listened to her retort.


    This woman was appreciated by him one moment before, and he wanted to close her mouth the next.


    He sat up and walked towards the woman, "Aifei, go ahead and have a look. The ministers are still waiting. Tonight, I will come back early and wait."


    Then the man turned and left.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    That figure looks very weak, especially with his cough voice.


    Miyuning glared at the man''s eyes.


    I don''t understand. I don''t want to share a room with you.


    When the prince came to the door, he felt something and quickly turned back.


    At a glance, I saw the woman behind me, her eyes were wide open, and her eyes were still angry.


    Seeing this scene, the prince laughed and his displeasure disappeared.


    But mi you Ning saw him turn around and quickly bow his head. Unfortunately, he was a little late.


    "Ha ha..."


    The prince left with a smile.


    Men are in a very good mood.


    Mi Youning didn''t look up until the other person''s back disappeared.


    As for what the man said today, he didn''t hear it. This is the man telling him that there is no evidence of cooperation between them.


    This is a cooperation that has no control over each other, and no one will stop anyone.


    Men are very cautious, no wonder the other side has been safe for so many years.


    Miyuning did not expect the crown prince to trust her, but hoped that they would not misunderstand each other.


    You want the throne, I want revenge, we don''t disturb anyone.


    After the prince left, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue entered the room this time.


    "Princess, is it not difficult for your highness?"


    Chunmei looks worried.


    Before the prince left with a laugh, her heart beat a drum.


    Hearing Chunmei''s worry, miyuning narrowed his eyes and pretended to be cruel: "tomorrow you''ll bring me the black medicine, and I''ll pour it all into your mouth."


    Chunmei was relieved to see that she had nothing to do.


    But then he straightened his face and said, "how can you get better if you don''t drink the medicine? The doctor ordered the medicine..."


    Mi you Ning waved his hand. "You don''t know what''s wrong with me. I had some worries in my mind before, but now my worries have been relieved. I don''t know what kind of medicine I''m taking. It''s useless."

 Chapter 96

    Chunmei wants to continue to say, but when she hears her words, she is speechless.


    It''s true that setting up the crown prince to hide the Dragon Robe is a big event, a big crime of beheading.


    For today and the third prince, Chunmei is very despised.


    But now the general is not in the capital, they also have no way.


    But fortunately, Miss stopped it in time.


    "I''ll tell you to go down tomorrow. There''s no need to cook medicine. Miss, you''ll give yourself an excuse not to drink medicine."


    With that, Chunmei began to clean up the room.


    When it''s bedtime, since the prince brings the young lady to the Ming Hui hall, he will naturally stay.


    Today, so many people see the princess come here. If they don''t live together, there must be a lot of rumors in the mansion.


    For this, the prince will not let it go, that man has always given the lady due respect.


    But miss he didn''t love the prince at all.


    Chunmei sighed and tidied up the room.


    Summer lotus, autumn frost and winter snow are the same.


    Mi you Ning looks at the four servant girls and cleans up the room quickly. She even asks the slave outside to bring more bedding. She picks her eyebrows.


    Winter snow and autumn frost also called for hot water.


    "I say you are quick enough to drive me out?"


    Several servant girls smell speech are helpless eyes looking at her.


    In fact, what miyuning didn''t know was that the original owner didn''t know.


    The prince has always given her the respect of being a princess.


    Even if they don''t have a roommate after their marriage, she has always been the one who has the most say in this family except the prince.


    It''s a pity that the original master is all in the third prince. How can he see the respect given by the men around her as a woman.


    Looking at the four servant girls with a look of complaint and helplessness, MI Youning raised his hand to surrender, "OK, OK, you go on --"


    Then miyuning went to bed under the service of four servant girls.


    When he came to a strange world, even an illusory world derived from novels, MI Youning lay on his bed with a bitter smile.


    When is the end of the day.


    Thinking about it, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    When the prince came back in the cool night, he saw four big servant girls standing in the Ming Hui hall.


    It was the right servant girl of the crown princess, and she had Kung Fu on her body.


    General Gu also made great efforts to take care of him.


    "I''ll see the prince."


    "I''ll see the prince."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The four servant girls spoke together and lowered their voices at the same time.


    The prince nodded to himself. It seemed that the woman inside was asleep.


    But he still asked: "the crown princess can rest?"


    Chunmei immediately replied: "the crown princess waited for Her Highness for a while. After drinking the medicine, she was sleepy and couldn''t stand sleeping."


    Hearing this, the prince curved his mouth and went into the room over the four servant girls.


    That woman will wait for him?


    He shakes his head and laughs. It''s impossible. It''s absolutely because the other party doesn''t want to see him sleep first.


    The prince went into the house and went straight to the bedroom. At a glance, he saw the figure of the woman lying on the bed.


    The woman leaned in the bed with her back to him. She should have gone to sleep. Listening to each other''s steady breathing, the prince walked over with a smile on his face.


    He stood by the bed, and Chunmei''s servant girls had already come in.


    "Maidservants serve the Prince"


    Spring plum several servant girls stand not far away, tone respectful.


    But the prince waved to the four.


    If it was in the past, it was his valet.


    However, the woman was in his room, and the attendant was inconvenient to enter.

 Chapter 97

    Chunmei four see Prince wave, immediately out of the bedroom.


    The prince took off his clothes and went to bed.


    Miyuning on the bed, as before, breathes steadily and sleeps sweetly.


    The prince lay beside her and could smell the fragrance of her.


    The flavor is not strong, even with a light fruity flavor.


    This let him not from close to each other, breathing that light breath.


    He looked down at mi you Ning beside him deeply. Many emotions flashed in his eyes and finally turned into helplessness.


    The prince lay down with his back to the people inside and closed his eyes.


    This is the second time he and this woman have been sleeping together.


    For the first time, it was their wedding night.


    On that day, the woman''s eyes were frightened when she faced him. She even showed disgust for his constant cough.


    But today, he tried several times, and the woman didn''t show that disgusting look.


    It''s like changing a person in a day.


    It must be that she found out how to play with her third brother, and her temperament changed greatly.


    Tomorrow is another smokeless war. Now he needs to think about how to deal with it.


    Tomorrow in any case, it is impossible to let women go to the palace alone.


    It''s better for general Gu to return to Korea, so that this woman won''t be killed in the end.


    Unconsciously, the prince closed his eyes and breathed steadily, as if he had gone to sleep.


    Time goes by.


    Just after the prince closed his eyes and fell asleep, the woman turned over with her back to him.


    She gently sat up from the bed and looked at the prince. Seeing that he had really fallen asleep, she lay in again.


    What she said before is true. Although she can''t grind her teeth and do something indecent, she is not honest when she sleeps.


    Rolling around on such a big bed.


    So her bed must be big and spacious.


    Another point is that sleeping with a strange man, her heart is not so big.


    Seeing that the prince had really gone to sleep, miyuning got up and got out of bed.


    As she stepped over the prince, there was a schadenfreude smile on her lips.


    In Yanbei country, women sleep outside.


    As the prince of Yanbei, he was stepped over by a woman. This is a matter of man''s dignity.


    Mi you Ning gently falls to the ground and does not turn to look at the man on the bed.


    She went straight to the soft couch in the room. Before that, she asked Chunmei and others to prepare an extra quilt.


    At this time, she lay on the soft couch which was comfortable but also very safe, and closed her eyes and really went to sleep.


    Miyuning didn''t know that when she closed her eyes and went to sleep, the man on the bed opened his clear eyes.


    How can the prince really sleep over.


    Over the years, he has experienced countless assassinations. Even if he fell asleep, he would wake up with the slightest movement.


    The prince was very alert when he felt that the women around him had moved.


    But they didn''t do anything.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw mi you Ning on the soft floor in his bedroom.


    The prince was displeased with this.


    This woman should have avoided him so much.


    He pretended not to know and turned to face the bed.


    But after a while, the prince made another move.


    He turned and looked straight at mi you Ning on the soft collapse, with some obvious anger in his eyes.


    The look was eager to eat the woman.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but it was uncomfortable to see a woman hiding from him.


    That feeling is very obvious.

 Chapter 98

    Finally, the prince grinds his teeth and gets out of bed.


    His steps are very light, as if afraid of startling the sleeping woman.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a piece of yellow cloth.


    Feeling the confinement of her body, her face suddenly changed.


    At this time, she was in the position of being hugged.


    Looking up, it was the prince''s beautiful face.


    She suddenly left the man''s arms and moved back.


    But the next moment was lost, and she was sleeping out of bed.


    "Ah..."


    Mi you Ning can''t help but cry out.


    But the next moment, a pair of big hands took her to the bed.


    That pull action, let her jump into the man''s arms.


    "Aifei, you are really confused."


    The sound of banter came from overhead.


    Miyuning gritted his teeth and looked up at the man, "I''m not sleepy. I thought I was sleeping on the soft couch. Who ever thought I was secretly moved over again?"


    The prince heard that the woman was biting the word very hard.


    But he was not angry.


    Funny to say.


    Last night, he took the woman back to bed. As she said, she didn''t sleep honestly.


    At first, it was ok, but later, with constant movement, it almost fell on him.


    At that time, he regretted taking the woman back to bed.


    Looking at each other''s dishonest action, he gritted his teeth and hugged him.


    This embrace made him feel reluctant to let go.


    Then he fell asleep with the woman in his arms.


    It''s the first time he''s had a good night''s sleep in all these years.


    It''s a little strange.


    He didn''t wake up until the woman made a move.


    The prince put the woman on one side of the bed with a smile, and then he got up and stayed.


    He stood by the bed, looking at the obvious displeasure in the woman''s eyes, feeling very happy.


    "Princess Ai is up. It''s time for you to dress me."


    On hearing the man''s words, MI Youning said to the outside: "spring plum, summer lotus, autumn frost, winter snow come in!"


    She knew that the four servant girls must be outside.


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, Chunmei''s voice came from outside the dormitory.


    "The maid came in --"


    The door was pushed open and footsteps came from outside the bedroom.


    Several people came into the bedroom with washing utensils.


    As soon as they saw them, they immediately knelt down and said, "I''ll see the prince and the princess."


    Miyuning waved to several people, "get up and serve your highness."


    The smile on the prince''s face remained unchanged, but he slowly took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth, "cough... Cough..."


    Seeing him like this, miyuning felt a little bit bad.


    Sure enough.


    The prince covered his mouth and coughed a few times. Then he looked at the woman on the bed.


    "Love imperial concubine, do you forget, solitary side has never maidservant to serve."


    Miyuning''s eyelids jumped and then asked, "what does your highness mean?"


    Chunmei has already sent the prince''s service to MI Youning.


    Seeing this scene, the smile on the prince''s face was a bit real.


    He stretched out his hands and waited for the woman to serve him.


    Mi you Ning stares at Chunmei, but she also gets up to serve the man in front of her.


    The man did it on purpose.


    After serving the man to wash and dress, Chunmei began to serve her.


    After miyuning was dressed, the prince was sitting in his bedroom waiting for her, and his face became weak again.


    The speed of this man''s face changing is amazing.

 Chapter 99

    When the prince saw that the woman was ready, he stood up and stretched out his slender hand. "Princess, it''s time to have breakfast."


    Miyuning put his hand in the man''s hand with a gentle smile on his face.


    It seems that the previous unhappiness did not happen at all.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Two hands hand in hand, step by step out of the bedroom.


    Chunmei four people see two master son feelings, overnight so good, have revealed a happy smile.


    If the young lady and the prince are the same as they are today, they will be less worried in the future.


    However, since yesterday, the young lady seems to be suddenly sensible.


    Four servant girls followed behind and went to the front hall.


    The housekeeper in the house is a middle-aged man. All the people in the house call white housekeeper.


    Butler Bai has already prepared the breakfast for today.


    At this time, I saw the prince and the princess appear together and kneel down with the people in the hall, "see the prince, see the princess --"


    "See the prince, see the princess --"


    The prince didn''t make a sound, but took the woman to sit on the table. Then he didn''t lift his head and said, "let''s all get up."


    White housekeeper with everyone up, quickly prepare for the next arrangement.


    Let people bring up the soup, and also bring forward the people who serve the prince at dinner.


    Chunmei is also in front of miyuning.


    Only when the prince has an action can she start.


    But today''s Prince is holding back everyone, "you all go down, today alone and love princess don''t need people to serve."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Butler white immediately took the crowd out of the hall.


    And Chunmei''s four servant girls, taking a look at mi you Ning''s direction, also left.


    There are only two people left in ruodang''s hall, MI Youning and the prince.


    The prince picked up the chopsticks on the table and started.


    He put a piece of bamboo shoots in front of him into mi Youning''s bowl. "Princess, don''t worry. Let''s have a meal."


    Miyuning looked at the dishes in the bowl and gasped.


    She and the man are just mutually beneficial.


    But things are getting out of hand right now.


    This man seems to be full of bad taste. He always likes to tease her, even when he knows what''s going on.


    What on earth does this man want to do?


    But no matter what he wants to do.


    She is his crown princess. Before the task is finished, she has to obey some rules of the world.


    In this world where men are superior to women, she can''t go too far.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Miyuning thanks the man with a smile and uses chopsticks to serve the man.


    They had breakfast safely.


    At this time, housekeeper Bai appeared again, and brought tea to wash the two masters'' mouths and asked them to clean up the table.


    During this period, Butler Bai came forward and handed the prince something.


    The prince didn''t care about the people around him. He took the object in his hand.


    It''s rolled up paper. The man opens it slowly.


    See the above content, directly into the mouthwash tea cup at hand.


    It''s Chenshi now. After reading the contents of the letter, the prince didn''t leave as usual.


    But sitting in the hall drinking tea, as if waiting for something.


    Miyuning, too, sat next to the man.


    The atmosphere between them is very harmonious, even with some warmth.


    Housekeeper Bai''s eyes flashed when he saw this scene. He was not unhappy when he saw the prince again, and his mouth turned up, which made him feel relieved and nodded to himself.


    It seems that the princess has changed.


    He also heard a little about what happened yesterday.

 Chapter 100

    As long as the princess does not harm the prince.


    White housekeeper with people down, leaving only the people who serve.


    Before long, however, Butler white appeared again.


    He didn''t look good this time.


    "Prince, there''s someone in the palace. It''s said that the imperial concubine wants to invite her to the palace. I haven''t seen her for many days. I miss her very much."


    The smile on the prince''s face remained unchanged.


    He turned his head and looked at the woman around him tenderly, "Princess Ai went into the palace today. I''ll accompany you alone. I haven''t seen the emperor''s grandmother for some time. She sent someone to ask her some time ago."


    Mi you Ning picks an eyebrow, did not expect this man to do so unexpectedly.


    This also shows that men will not let her alone in the palace.


    There must be something about the return of the father.


    in truth.


    Last night, when the prince heard that general Gu was returning to Korea, he secretly sent someone to inquire.


    We finally got back the news.


    As expected, general Gu returned to court and was injured, but it was not very serious.


    It''s just a long way to go. It looks a little ugly.


    This is also the message that Yingyi sent him through Butler Bai after dinner this morning.


    He is a selfish person, and he will even fight for what he wants.


    At this time, women can not be so embarrassed.


    1¡¢ She is his crown princess. It doesn''t matter if she died, but general Gu came back.


    2¡¢ This woman makes him feel very interesting now. Having such a woman wandering in front of him can also kill his boring days.


    Mi you Ning hears the man''s words to hang eyes, "thank your highness."


    The prince stood up, with a gentle smile on his face. He held out his hand and said, "princess love doesn''t have to be like this. You don''t need this word between you and me."


    Mi you Ning chuckles sarcastically.


    Man, if you say this with some feelings, maybe people will believe it.


    Since last night, the name of a man has changed.


    From me to loneliness, it''s obvious to draw a clear line between them.


    Because he knew her danger and that she was no longer an outcast.


    But miyuning still looked up and returned with a gentle smile.


    Both of them are wearing disguised masks and follow the servants in the palace.


    However, after entering the palace, they were separated.


    The prince took the woman''s hand to step chariot and showed proper concern on his face. "You should be cautious when you see your concubine. Although she is favored, she is just a concubine. You don''t need to hurt yourself too much. I can almost pick you up in an hour."


    Miyuning understood what the man said.


    This is to let her through this hour, for the princess do not need to hurt themselves, even if the other party is favored, but also a concubine, no bigger than her, she is the crown princess.


    "Yes, your highness, please go to see the emperor''s grandmother. If she knows that you have entered the palace, she will be very happy."


    The prince touched the hand of the woman in front of him, then relaxed, turned around and left.


    Mi you Ning looked at the chariot that the man was sitting on and left. Then he turned and walked to the imperial palace.


    One goes West, the other goes East, and they get farther and farther away.


    Before long, miyuning was taken to the imperial palace.


    The palace maid at the door saw her figure bend over and salute at will, and then walked into the palace to report back.


    And miyuning stood outside, waiting in the cold wind.


    Half an hour later, the woman who had entered the palace was late.


    "Princess, please come in."

 Chapter 101

    Mi you Ning did not even look at the maid in waiting, raised his numb feet and walked into the palace.


    Sitting on the throne in the palace was a well maintained Princess like a girl.


    The princess was the mother of the third prince.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s figure, the imperial concubine just talked about it, then touched the gold hairpin on her head.


    Miyuning kept a smile on his face and bent over the princess. "I''ve seen the princess."


    Finish saying, straight up body directly, that attitude is just like what the palace maids outside the temple do to her.


    The princess saw this scene with obvious displeasure in her eyes.


    There was a look of superior disdain in it.


    She raised her hand and played with her fingers. As soon as she lifted her eyelids, she said sarcastically, "the princess has entered the prince''s mansion. She even forgot the rules and won''t salute."


    On hearing this, mi you Ning was surprised. "Why did your concubine say that? She didn''t pay much attention to some rules when she was outside the palace. She thought that the empress was a man of temperament, so she did as the Romans do. It turned out that''s not the case, but it''s not mine."


    The imperial concubine smelled the speech, with a touch of anger on her face.


    She couldn''t hear the sarcasm, and then she looked at the maid in waiting with mi you Ning.


    "Somebody


    Several maids in waiting came forward immediately.


    "Pull this wretch out and stick him to death!"


    "Yes, Madame --"


    Several palace maids quickly came forward and blocked the words that the palace maiden wanted to beg for mercy.


    Mi you Ning stood aside and looked at all this coldly.


    It''s like that life didn''t die because of what she said.


    This is a deep palace of the jungle, where there is so much sympathy and kindness.


    As early as when the maid of honor was disrespectful to her, she had lost the way to survive in the palace.


    It wasn''t mi you Ning who buried it, it was the other person who did it.


    Seeing that someone was pulled down, the concubine relaxed her expression.


    Then he glanced at mi you Ning and said casually, "don''t stand up, princess. I heard that the prince is not in good health. You must be contaminated with taking care of him like this. Don''t make any mistakes in my palace."


    As soon as the words of the concubine came out, miyuning had stepped to the seat.


    She was not in any mood when she heard what the princess said.


    It''s not about her. She just wants to hurt the prince. There''s no need for her to get in touch with him.


    So she said, "thank you for your understanding."


    "Geci..."


    It seems that there is a breaking sound in this huge palace.


    Miyuning looked up in his voice and saw the princess''s strange face.


    Thinking of the memory of the original owner, her smile was a bit real.


    In the past, Gu Xiran also talked with the imperial concubine like this.


    It''s a pity that the original owner can''t bear it.


    She liked the third prince, but she married the sick one.


    So the words of the imperial concubine made her lose her sense of propriety, and even made her say a lot of words that were beneath her identity.


    Those are mostly about the prince.


    It was because the original master was unwilling that he said something bad to the prince,


    However, the smile on the princess''s face became more and more intense, even with pleasure.


    And now¡ª¡ª


    Mi you Ning is too lazy to talk to each other.


    At this time, she just needs to wait for the emperor to come.


    As for the next thing, she had her own way to deal with it.


    The imperial concubine looks at mi you Ning. Unexpectedly, she is no longer as angry as before.


    Even the bearing of the body has changed.


    Did not hear the words you want to hear, the princess accidentally broke her nails.


    She looked down at the broken armor in her hand.

 Chapter 102

    The imperial concubine looked down at the broken armor in her hand, and her face twisted for a moment.


    However, he quickly raised his head and regained his dignity. "It seems different to see you this time, but what happened? If the prince is not good to you, you can say that the palace and the emperor are in charge for you. "


    This is to sow discord, and even to confuse people with tenderness.


    Mi you Ning raised her eyes and looked at the imperial concubine on the seat with confusion in her eyes. "What did the imperial concubine say?"


    That appearance, as if really did not hear.


    But this actually lets the imperial concubine think, in front of the woman really met what matter.


    She also knew what happened on the prince''s birthday yesterday.


    But in the end, no Dragon Robe was found there, and the prince is still safe.


    How can this make her angry? When she understood the news last night, she had a headache all the time.


    But he didn''t dare to publicize Taiyi, for fear that the emperor would not be happy.


    Now it''s hard to get angry with this woman, but I didn''t expect that she seems to be a different person.


    In addition to this confused appearance, the princess imagined a big play in her heart.


    It''s not good for the prince.


    For example, if the prince threatens a woman, or something else happens, it''s always the prince.


    If it is true, the emperor will definitely take action. Thunder means to abolish the prince as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, the princess''s face became more gentle. "Good boy, what''s the matter? I don''t think you look good, but what did someone do to you?"


    As soon as he saw that the princess''s face had changed and listened to the tone of the words, mi you Ning dropped his head and sneered.


    This woman''s means are average.


    It doesn''t seem to have a lot of paragraphs. I know what she thinks when she speaks.


    "No... when the emperor comes, I will tell him myself."


    With some repressive words, it came out of miyuning''s mouth.


    It''s like something really happened.


    The princess''s eyes brightened when she heard the words.


    Tell the emperor personally, which shows that the matter is very big.


    Think of the prince escaped last night, now there is a new turning point again, the princess''s head does not hurt, with a bit of excitement.


    She waved to the maid in waiting and whispered.


    Seeing the princess leave, the imperial concubine gently dissuades mi Youning.


    "I know that you are suffering from a disease these days... It''s hard for you to be with the prince. You can rest assured that as long as you tell the emperor what the prince has done today, you will be relieved, poor child..."


    Mi you Ning hears the steps of the maid in waiting for her to leave, and her mouth turns a curve.


    In fact, her entering the palace today is just the emperor''s intention.


    But the other party didn''t show up, just because he wanted to hang her.


    Now the imperial concubine has gone to invite people, so she also saved some time next.


    As for what the imperial concubine said in her ear, she did not need to pay attention to it.


    "Little soul, do you think the world will finish its task as long as it kills Yanbei emperor and the third prince?"


    "Yes, host, but let the original master release his Qi."


    Mi you Ning secretly nodded, which she knew, "how about letting them fight each other?"


    Without waiting for Jiehun to speak, she continued: "there are still two years to go before the prince ascends the throne. The emperor''s body is no longer good. So in these two years, why not let the third prince and the imperial concubine, yanbeidi, fight each other."


    "Host, the emperor is true love to his concubine."

 Chapter 103

    A word from the soul blocked mi you Ning''s next words.


    "Host, don''t you have a good look at the story of the world?"


    He used a very positive tone.


    But mi you Ning was stunned. Later, he heard the story between the emperor and his concubine.


    After that, miyuning almost vomited.


    "I''m a slave to the emperor"


    "Maidservant meets the emperor"


    Just then, a voice of greeting came from outside the palace.


    Miyuning got up from his seat, and the imperial concubines quickly stepped down to meet him at the gate of the palace.


    The middle-aged man in the Dragon Robe has entered the hall.


    "My concubines see the emperor"


    "Daughter in law meets father and Emperor"


    The man strode to the master''s seat and sat down with his sharp eyes on mi you Ning.


    "Aifei, you go down first." A hoarse voice came from the mouth of emperor Yanbei.


    The imperial concubine looked up affectionately at the man sitting on it, and then left quickly.


    Only miyuning and Yanbei emperor were left in the huge palace.


    "Look up!" A sharp voice sounded.


    Miyuning raised his head and did not look at the emperor. It was the rule to see the emperor face to face.


    "What happened last night? Make it clear to me


    He came with an air of authority.


    Miyuning shook his body properly, then said with a look of embarrassment: "back to my father, yesterday my daughter-in-law received a letter from my father. Seeing the contents of the letter, she forgot the matter for a moment, and... When she thought of it, she went to look for the clothes, but she couldn''t find them."


    Said to the upper man droop his head, no longer words.


    When Emperor Yanbei heard the letter from general Gu, he was surprised.


    How did he not expect that it was the letter from general Gu, and the Dragon Robe was lost?


    He rubbed his fingers and narrowed his eyes. "What did general Gu say in his letter?"


    "Back to the emperor, my father said he was on his way back, and he will be back today."


    Emperor Yanbei stood up and said, "general Gu has gone back to court! Is Wu defeated? "


    Miyuning still hung his head, "yes, but his father was injured and was assassinated many times along the way."


    "Here comes the Empress Dowager!"


    Just then, the sound came out of the palace.


    Emperor Yanbei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he also said to MI Youning, "you get up first. You know what to say and what not to say."


    "Yes." Miyuning said in fear.


    When Emperor Yanbei was satisfied with this, he came down to meet the Empress Dowager.


    "Why is the mother here? My son will help you."


    "Ha ha... It''s not that I heard that qinger''s daughter-in-law is here. I want to see her."


    A loving voice came out.


    Mi you Ning stood with his head down to one side, watching emperor Yanbei pass by with the Empress Dowager.


    Soon there was a man in the prince''s uniform around her again.


    Miyuning raised his head and looked at the man.


    The latter, with a trace of worry in his eyes, asked her something.


    Mi you Ning gently shakes his head and then drops his eyes.


    But the prince took her hand and went to the Empress Dowager and Yanbei emperor.


    "My son''s ministers see my father''s emperor"


    "Well." The light response of emperor Yanbei.


    The smile on the Empress Dowager''s face was slightly reduced. She looked at the woman beside the prince. "This is the daughter of general Gu. When you got married, the AI family was worshiping Buddha in the national temple. This is the first time I''ve seen you. Good boy, come here and let the AI family have a good look."


    The man around her let go of her hand.


    "The granddaughter-in-law has seen the emperor''s grandmother."


    Miyuning bent over to greet the Empress Dowager.

 Chapter 104

    The Empress Dowager took mi you Ning''s hand and nodded, "good boy, good. After marrying Qing''er, she worked hard to make the sad family have great grandchildren in their lifetime."


    After hearing the words of the old lady, MI Youning''s face turned slightly red, as if she were shy.


    But she can make complaints about herself.


    But the emperor heard the Empress Dowager''s words and glanced at the prince with a look in his eyes.


    There''s even a bit of unhappiness.


    If the prince has an heir, his status will be different. He is the grandson of the emperor.


    Compared with the emperor and grandson, although the difference is a word, but the status is more noble.


    How could he let the prince have children.


    Naturally, the prince also felt the sight of Yanbei emperor, but pretended not to know. He looked at the two women beside Yanbei emperor with warm eyes.


    At this time, the personal manager next to Emperor Yanbei came forward and said, "tell the emperor that the Secretary of the Ministry of war, the prime minister, and the prince have an urgent matter to see, and they are already in the imperial study."


    Hearing these three requests, Emperor Yanbei took a look at Mi Youning. He probably knew what happened at this time.


    I didn''t hear general Gu''s request for an interview, so I can see that the other side was seriously injured.


    "The son left first."


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager waved her hand and said, "the emperor manages everything every day. He should also pay more attention to his health."


    Two people reserved for a while, Yan North emperor this just takes a person to leave.


    The imperial concubine was not in the palace at this time. The Empress Dowager didn''t call her when she came in.


    After the emperor left, the Empress Dowager''s face sank.


    "Qing''er, it''s not good for you to make such a stiff relationship with your father, even if you say something soft."


    The prince smile as usual, "grandmother where so easy, so many years you see is not clear."


    "Alas! It''s all injustice! "


    The Empress Dowager released mi you Ning''s hand and looked lonely.


    "Qing''er, you are the most honorable Prince of Yanbei kingdom. No one can get that position except you. All the others are just clowns. Even if your father and son are doting on the mother and son now, you can''t go there any more."


    Hearing this, the prince kept his face unchanged. Now that your grandson knows, don''t worry about these things. I heard that your legs are aching again these days? "


    "It''s all old problems..."


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning followed the prince out of the palace, he did not see Yanbei emperor.


    But when I left, I saw the princess''s face that wanted to eat people.


    I think your concubine also knows the news.


    If general Gu comes back, they will not dare to be so rampant in the future.


    Mi you Ning smiles mysteriously at the thought of the maid in waiting for her to leave.


    Even if the emperor really likes his concubine.


    The man killed the queen and let the women in the harem torture her to death just to protect her true love.


    Soon, however, there will be problems between them.


    There is no longer trust between each other, and even kill each other.


    After all, murdering the emperor is a capital crime. It''s a capital crime to kill even nine nationalities.


    She asked the soul before, Yanbei emperor now every month, there are 20 days in the royal palace to sleep.


    The imperial concubine likes to burn a kind of spice, so she does some tricks here.


    Useless to women, but fatal to men.


    All this was done by the maids around the princess, who handed it over to each other.


    Abstinence soul controlled the maid in waiting for her to finish all this, there was no such memory at all.


    This is the perfect fratricide.


    And she, just wait for the result.

 Chapter 105

    The prince looked at the woman sitting on the opposite side of the carriage. His eyes showed a different look. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    It''s different from the cleverness when facing him before, but it''s pleasing to the eye.


    He held his head with one hand and looked at each other with interest.


    It wasn''t until mi you Ning felt the gaze and turned his head to the man''s eyes that he was restrained.


    She chumou smile, "Your Highness so see minister concubine, but what''s wrong?"


    The prince chuckled, sat up straight and reached out to the woman.


    Mi you Ning doubts, but also put his hand on the other side''s hand.


    The prince pulled the woman into his arms and sat down.


    At this moment, the carriage shook, and miyuning put his hand around the man''s neck.


    She let go as the carriage went on smoothly.


    And the man holding her looked at him with a happy smile on his face.


    "Aifei, it looks delicious today."


    Mi you Ning suddenly heard this, and his face was stunned.


    Is she being teased?


    Right, right


    Seeing the surprise on the woman''s face, the joy on the prince''s face became more obvious.


    But mi you Ning wanted to scratch the man''s face. The man''s heart was black and white.


    It''s fun to play with her like this.


    Now she doesn''t fully understand each other''s bad taste, but she knows something about it.


    So miyuning quickly put away his surprise and shyness, holding each other''s sleeve, "Your Highness, it''s still day and night, you''re losing your identity."


    The prince''s face was a little queer. He held out his hand and raised the woman''s chin.


    The woman''s face is really shy, and there is a kind of hook people''s breath.


    So far, he has not roomed with the other party.


    Does the woman think of what really happened to him and want to make the princess sit down.


    However, looking at a woman''s appearance, the rare beauty has enough capital to attract men.


    Unfortunately... Although he had some interest in the woman in his arms, he didn''t want to touch each other.


    Thinking about this, the prince''s interest was reduced a bit, and he helped the woman down and sat down to one side.


    "Love princess or sit well, the road is not smooth, careful injury."


    The smile on miyuning''s face remained unchanged. He raised his head and looked at each other with beautiful eyes. He exhaled like orchid. "Thank you for your concern."


    The prince let out a gentle hum, and they were safe all the way.


    And miyuning was finally relieved.


    This man will not believe anyone, his heart is cold.


    It''s too hard for him to get emotional with a woman.


    So she had to show some "greed" appropriately and forge herself as an ordinary woman.


    However, miyuning forgets that a man is so smart that he can''t see her disguise.


    I just don''t want to see the false side of her.


    Also, she reminded him that since he would not give what she wanted, there was no need to tease him.


    The carriage arrived at the prince''s mansion safely.


    The prince regained his gentle side and helped mi you Ning out of the car. They went back to the Ming Hui palace hand in hand.


    Spring plum, summer lotus, autumn frost, winter snow four big servant girls, immediately will wash equipment to the room, serve two masters change clothes.


    However, the prince and miyuning changed their clothes, and when it was time to have dinner, people came to the palace again.


    The one who came was the powerful eunuch General of Yanbei emperor.


    It is said that there is an urgent matter for emperor Yanbei to announce the prince to enter the palace. It is said that there is an important matter to discuss.


    The prince frowned at the words.

 Chapter 106

    The prince turned to look at the woman beside him.


    From time to time with the mouth cough.


    "Princess Ai, I can''t have dinner with you. There must be something urgent. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Mi you rather meekly saluted, "the prince wears more clothes. It''s dark, and it''s cold outside."


    "Yes, I see."


    The prince nodded gently. The handkerchief covered his mouth and left with a cough.


    After the man left, miyuning had dinner with Chunmei.


    However, when she finished her meal and drank tea, it became darker and darker, and there was no news from the prince.


    Thinking of the plot of this world, mi you Ning thinks that she has neglected something.


    Then I went back to the Ming Hui hall and watched the plot carefully again in my bedroom.


    She finally found something this time.


    After the war between the northern state of Yan and the state of Wu, the northern state of Xiliang has been eyeing.


    Just a few days ago, Emperor Yanbei had been informed that Xiliang was ready for war.


    At that time, Emperor Yanbei didn''t know that general Gu had won back.


    He had a plan to send the prince to the North battlefield.


    The war is about to explode. It seems that it is precisely because of this that emperor Yanbei announced the prince into the palace again.


    Thinking that there would be nothing wrong with that man, miyuning ignored it.


    Her task is very simple, to avenge the original owner.


    But this premise can''t destroy the survival rules of the world.


    The so-called rule is that men and women in this world can''t have any danger.


    If anything happens, the world will collapse.


    Miyuning had encountered this situation before, so he paid close attention to it.


    Since there is no danger for the prince, there is no need for her to wait for him.


    In the bedroom of Ming Hui hall, mi you Ning struggled for a while and decided to go to bed.


    She felt that even if she fell asleep on the soft couch, the man would still move her to the bed.


    Strange to say, she didn''t feel anything when she was carried to bed last night.


    Normally, her vigilance is not so low.


    However, she stayed up so late last night, because she stayed up too long and slept too deeply.


    Miyuning didn''t care about it. Before going to bed, she called Chunmei in.


    "My father has come back, and now he is in the house. Chunmei, you and Xia he will go back for a while and give this letter to my father. Remember not to let other people see it. You must hand it to my father."


    Chunmei nodded, with a serious face, "yes, miss, don''t worry, the maid must hand it over to the general."


    "Well, you go."


    Chunmei and Xiahe turn around and leave.


    And Qiushuang and Dongxue serve miyuning to go to bed. Looking at her face without worry, Qiushuang hesitates and says, "Miss, would you be unhappy when you go to bed like this?"


    Miyuning waved his hand. "Don''t worry. It''s nothing. You can go down, too."


    Then she lay down on the bed.


    Two servant girls are helpless to leave the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, the prince followed his valet back to the mansion. His face was a little solemn.


    Just because of the burden of today.


    At this time, he knew that the woman had gone to bed.


    Thinking that he was going to leave for a long time, he couldn''t see a woman for a long time, so he couldn''t help walking to the Ming Hui hall.


    Now he should make arrangements for his departure from Beijing quickly and be well prepared.

 Chapter 107

    But he still wanted to see the woman.


    He''s leaving tomorrow. He''s in a hurry. It''s even more urgent at dawn.


    At the Ming Hui hall, the prince went in alone and left his attendants waiting outside.


    Came to the bedroom, looking at the woman lying on the bed, the prince steps calmly approaching.


    He found some pleasure in this woman, but he was leaving.


    You can''t take her on the battlefield. As a princess, she wants to stay in the capital.


    He can guarantee that he will come back alive, but he can''t guarantee that this woman won''t be bullied.


    Today, the emperor, as well as his three younger brothers and concubines, always pays attention to women.


    The prince sat down beside the bed and sighed deeply.


    Mi you Ning felt the strange breath and the heavy sigh.


    She opened her confused eyes and saw the man with a serious expression.


    "Your Highness?"


    Mi you Ning sits up in a daze and looks at the man in front of her and frowns.


    This man doesn''t sleep at night. What is he doing sitting by the bed? It''s scary.


    The prince saw her wake up, eyes with complex emotions, "wake you up."


    Miyuning was still a little confused. She looked at the man''s serious expression and shook her head. "But what''s the matter?"


    The man nodded.


    "Xiliang and Yanbei are about to go to war. My father sent Gu Ming to go there a few days ago."


    "Well, it''s war. It''s nothing!" Miyuning suddenly woke up.


    Her eyes were wide open, and she couldn''t believe, "emperor Yanbei sent you to the battlefield?"


    It was loud, with a kind of incredible sound.


    The prince saw that the woman''s reaction seemed to be too big and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Yes, but what''s wrong?"


    Mi you Ning glanced at the man in front of him and hesitated: "he doesn''t know your body. What''s the matter? Even if he sent the prince, he shouldn''t be his highness."


    Hearing what she said, the prince sneered, but said nothing more.


    How can he not know the current plan.


    In fact, when he received the news in the palace, he was also very surprised.


    He even startled the Empress Dowager. If he hadn''t comforted her, he wouldn''t have come back so late.


    Now that he wants to die, he doesn''t have to leave a feeling in the future.


    The man forced his mother to death and connived at the concubine and his third brother for so long. It''s time to settle the accounts.


    He will get what he wants when he comes back alive from Xiliang this time.


    He won''t talk to the woman in front of him.


    The prince stood up, arranged his clothes with no folds, and said, "let''s have a rest earlier, and go to the study alone tonight."


    Then he strode away.


    While mi you Ning was looking at the man''s back as he left, his brain began to get confused.


    The world is off track again.


    Everything has changed since she destroyed the Dragon Robe.


    But emperor Yanbei was really cruel.


    If the prince is really sick and weak, he will not survive in the battlefield for a few days.


    However, he is not really sick, and even very resourceful.


    This time, Emperor Yanbei is releasing the tiger.


    But think of that man in the army, or even the army do not have any power, if he encountered any danger in the battlefield, or hang up, the world is over.


    Thinking of this, miyuning can''t lie down.


    "Spring plum, summer lotus, autumn frost, winter snow!"


    As early as when the prince came back, several servant girls were shocked.


    At this time, they heard mi Youning''s summons and immediately entered the room.


    PS: please leave your ticket, dear~

 Chapter 108

    Seeing that the four were about to salute, MI Youning waved his hand and looked at Chunmei, "did the letter go out? Father''s injury is serious? "


    Chunmei came forward, "Miss, the general''s injury is all right, but after reading the letter, she burst into a rage and asked the maid to tell you that the general will visit you in two days."


    Miyuning nodded. The so-called visit by the father of the original owner should be to see the prince.


    After all, the letters she sent out told general Gu one by one what the original owner had done.


    Even the prince has been aware of things, are put on the surface.


    When general Gu knew about this, how could he not be furious.


    The end of the original owner, she died in the deep palace in double ten years, but she is still a noble Queen and died with dignity.


    It''s a pity that general Gu and his wife, with only one daughter, finally broke their heart and left the capital.


    The reason why miyuning did this was to let general Gu know that Yanbei emperor was unscrupulous and that the third prince could not be reused.


    Only in this way can she assist the prince wholeheartedly. As for later, she will also change the fate of the original master.


    She has married the prince, so there are only two ways to wait for her in this life.


    1¡¢ Is the prince ascends the throne, she sits on that everybody envies looks up to Queen''s position.


    2¡¢ Violent death, death.


    She can only be that man''s woman, even if it is a decoration.


    That''s why she tolerated that man''s bad taste.


    Miyuning couldn''t sit still when she heard Chunmei''s words.


    The prince is leaving tomorrow. She is going to the general''s house now.


    "Chunmei, you go to the study to find the prince and say that I want to go back to the general''s house. Ask him to send some people to me and I''ll be back in an hour."


    "Summer lotus, you will find white housekeeper to prepare the carriage, go back quickly. Autumn frost and winter snow bring me my clothes


    Miyuning quickly arranges, and now she''s going to the general''s house to help the prince.


    Although the prince is very noble, he has always been clumsy, but his hand has not reached the Ministry of war, so now she will give him some help.


    Spring plum and summer lotus leave quickly, and autumn frost and winter snow serve mi Youning to dress.


    After getting dressed, miyuning didn''t wait long for Chunmei and Xiahe to come back.


    Behind them were six or seven bodyguards.


    The reason why miyuning asks Chunmei to find the prince''s important person is just to reassure the other party.


    At this time, the man arrived, and mi you Ning left the Ming Hui hall with the man.


    Outside the prince''s mansion, Butler Bai was waiting in front of a carriage.


    "Thank you, Butler white." Miyuning nodded slightly.


    "The crown princess has become a slave. Get on the bus quickly. It''s cold at night."


    White housekeeper showed a flattered expression.


    Miyuning followed Butler Bai for a few words and got into the carriage.


    Time doesn''t wait. She has to be quick.


    It''s less than three hours before dawn.


    The carriage made for the general''s house quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Prince Mansion study.


    At this time, the prince was sitting in his seat with a serious face, and there were several aides sitting below.


    At this time, the matter of the prince''s expedition was being discussed.


    One of them, a middle-aged man with an eight pointed beard, frowned and said, "prince, will it do you any harm if the princess leaves the mansion at this time?"


    The man who is meditating hears the speech, and his sharp eyes are on the speaker.


    He didn''t speak, so he looked at the man, the whole body of the prestige spread in the study.


    At this time, everyone in the room knew that the prince was angry.


    They are just aides, which is beyond the limit of the prince''s family affairs.

 Chapter 109

    And the middle-aged man is so looked at by the prince, behind already sweating, want to speak to save what.


    But also know the temper of this, simply shut up, but his eyes showed a look of fear.


    Seeing this, the prince finally shifted his eyes and played with the jade pendant on his waist. A low voice rang out, "after all, she''s an orphan princess. You should be careful when you say something in the future."


    "Yes, yes -" the middle-aged man stood up and bowed his head.


    In fact, the Prince did not know what the woman wanted to do.


    However, since he was asked to send someone to follow her, she really had something urgent.


    He gently pressed his brow and said to the people, "all that should be said has been finished. You should pay attention to the time when you are not in the capital. OK, let''s go down."


    Several staff members left the study one after another.


    Just after the staff left, Butler Bai went into the study.


    He made a salute and said directly: "prince, the princess has left, only with four big servant girls and some bodyguards you gave me."


    "Well, how does she look?"


    White housekeeper thought about it and said, "the princess is very polite. She can''t see anything on her face, but when she gets on the carriage, she looks a bit anxious."


    The man nodded gently, "she said that she would come back in an hour. You arranged for people to wait outside the mansion. When the crown princess came back, she would report to her immediately."


    "Yes."


    White housekeeper left the study, and then the prince called out shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning goes to the general''s house and asks Chunmei to knock on the door.


    The gatekeeper heard that Chunmei opened the door. Looking at the little princess in the Cape, she knelt down.


    Mi you Ning didn''t have time to speak at all, so he took people into the general''s residence.


    According to the memory of the original owner, she came to the room of the original owner''s father.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, miyuning left the general''s house.


    But when he left, the team increased, followed by a hundred dark, strong men.


    All of these people, with the spirit of blood, had just come down from the battlefield.


    This is the purpose of miyuning.


    The reason why general Gu has today''s position is that he has no backhand.


    In his hands, there are nearly a thousand elite soldiers, all of whom are the dead soldiers of the family, who are carefully transferred and taught by the family.


    They can be said to be good at fighting against one hundred on the battlefield.


    This time, general Gu returned to Korea only for 200 people.


    At present, she did not want more, just half.


    When general Gu heard that the prince was about to go to battle, his face was also very ugly.


    Even very generous will, 200 Gu Jia Jun all sent to the prince.


    But miyuning stopped them. They also needed manpower in the capital.


    The two men discussed that the prince would not fight immediately when he went to the battlefield. General Gu sent a letter to the border, asking the Gu family army in the border to join the prince in the northern battlefield.


    This is the best solution.


    Mi you Ning took over the 100 Gu family soldiers and saw that his father was OK. Seeing that it was getting late, he left the general''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    It was dark, and mi you Ning did not disturb anyone with the 100 Gu family soldiers.


    On the way back to miyuning''s mansion, the prince had already received the news.


    When he heard that the other party had brought a hundred soldiers back to the house, his face became a little strange.


    The bodyguards who followed the woman only watched each other enter general Gu''s room. They didn''t know what they said in the room.

 Chapter 110

    Now suddenly hearing the news, the prince can''t sit still.


    He followed Butler Bai and went outside to see the situation.


    Just as the man was about to walk to the door of the mansion, he heard a heavy sound of footsteps coming from outside.


    When the carriage stopped steadily, miyuning didn''t wait for Chunmei to lift the curtain, open it alone and jump out of the carriage.


    The prince came quickly and stood in the door. What he saw was this scene. When he saw the woman''s action, he frowned tightly with disapproval.


    But miyuning turned his back to the man and didn''t see him.


    She looked at the hundred general Gu behind the car, with a solemn expression on her beautiful face, hands clasped and noble, and even more heroic.


    "Today, I want to make it clear to you that when I enter the prince''s residence, I will be born a person of the prince''s residence, and I will die a ghost of the prince''s residence! From then on, you are no longer Gu Jiajun''s people! It''s just a servant of the prince''s mansion! "


    "I''ll do as you''re told


    "I''ll do as you''re told


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of miyuning''s voice, a hundred Gu''s soldiers spoke out in order. They were the Gu''s family members and only obeyed their orders.


    However, miyuning frowned and said, "be presumptuous! This palace is the prince''s wife! Why do you want me to be in this prince''s mansion? "


    Hundreds of Gu''s soldiers were puzzled. They looked at each other face to face.


    Mi you Ning, however, dropped her eyes and reached for her cloak. The night was the coldest time of the day.


    Looking at the hundred Gu Jiajun in front of him, mi you Ning narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "there is only one master in the prince''s mansion! You know that


    This sentence let the present hundred people understand, they understand.


    From then on, they only belong to the prince''s house, only one person, that is the master of the house, his royal highness today.


    Miyuning gave them time to think, and then they almost spoke again.


    "I''ll answer if I understand this time. You can leave if you don''t understand!"


    One hundred Gu family soldiers are also intelligent. Now they have been sent to the prince''s residence by general Gu, so their fate has been decided in the future.


    "We are willing to serve the prince to the death, waiting for the prince''s dispatch!"


    "We are willing to serve the prince to the death, waiting for the prince''s dispatch!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voice is not big or small, but sonorous and powerful, with firm.


    The prince stood in the door, looking at the woman''s actions, listening to her words, his eyes flashed.


    There was a warm current in his heart, which split his cold heart for more than ten years.


    "Remember what you said today! From now on, you are only slaves of the prince''s mansion. You should be on guard and protect your highness! "


    Mi Youning knew the choice of the people and asked again. Then he slowly turned around.


    "Yes


    "Yes


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the firm response of the crowd, MI Youning turns around and sees the man standing not far away.


    At this time, the man''s eyes are complex, looking at her line of sight, but there is a bit of warmth.


    She did not explore in detail, but bent to salute, "my concubine, see your Highness the prince."


    Step by step, the prince walked out of the door towards the woman.


    With each step, his heart wavered a little.


    For the first time in more than ten years, someone has thought about him.


    Even the Empress Dowager is concerned about today''s face.


    However, the woman in front of her knew that he was going to fight at daybreak and brought back Gu''s army in the night.


    He had known for a long time that general Gu had a group of elite soldiers who could fight against one hundred, but he didn''t expect that¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 111

    The prince went to mi you Ning and looked at the woman standing in the cold wind in the middle of the night.


    He had a decision in his mind.


    He gently held the woman in his arms.


    Since this is the warmth that the world gives him, he should hold on tightly.


    For more than ten years, no one has ever thought about him like this.


    At this time, he did not want the conspiracy theory, thinking about the meaning behind it.


    All he knew was that he needed the warmth and held it tightly in his hand.


    It belongs to him.


    "Love imperial concubine, late at night unexpectedly still so" naughty ", also not afraid of cold."


    The prince chuckled, never mentioning what he had just seen.


    Miyuning said in the man''s arms, "it''s cold. Go back to your room."


    "Good."


    The man answered and bent down to hold the woman in his arms. Feeling the coolness of the woman, he frowned again.


    He held the woman tightly in his arms and faced the Gu family army in front of him.


    Everyone knelt down and said, "I''ll see your Highness the prince and pledge my life to serve him!"


    "We''ll see your highness and pledge our life to serve the prince!"


    Prince thin lips hook up, turned and strode into the prince''s house, Chunmei and others immediately followed up.


    The white housekeeper behind him asked everyone to get up and enter the prince''s mansion one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the Ming Hui palace, the prince gently put the woman in his arms on the bed and covered the quilt.


    Then he went to bed without taking off his clothes, got into the quilt and held the woman again.


    Miyuning just let the man hold her. She covered her mouth and yawned lazily.


    This man just saw it.


    However, although the other side didn''t say anything at this time, MI Youning knew that he knew it well.


    As long as this man comes back alive, she still wants to complete the task well in this world.


    There''s nothing wrong with her. At this time, the man is about to leave. If you want to hold him, just hold him. Mi Youning yawns, closes his eyes and goes to sleep.


    She was sleepy after all night.


    When the Prince wanted to say something, he felt that the person in his arms had been breathing steadily and had gone to sleep.


    He''s a little sad.


    Is this woman hearty or heartless.


    It doesn''t seem to be. This woman is very smart.


    Compared with some time ago, it seems that earth shaking changes have taken place.


    But she is still his crown princess, a woman who accompanies him all her life.


    That''s good. She''s his.


    The prince held the sleeping woman in his arms for a long time.


    Until someone outside the door began to urge, the prince just gently got up.


    It''s getting light. He''s leaving.


    However, there are some things that need to be changed.


    After getting up, the Prince did not turn to leave, but looked deeply at the woman on the bed.


    He lowered his head and gently approached each other.


    The lip fell on the woman''s forehead and left with a touch.


    Then he turned around and left the dormitory with a light step.


    However, the old ring on miyuning''s hand gave off a burst of light.


    Because the hand is in the quilt, no one can see this scene at all.


    ¡­¡­


    The prince walked out of the Ming Hui hall and looked at the four big servant girls standing outside the door.


    He touched the finger on his hand and turned it gently. "After you leave alone, take good care of the princess. If you have anything, you can find housekeeper Bai, even if it''s more difficult."


    Chunmei immediately knelt on the ground to thank her.


    The prince turned his head and looked inside the Ming Hui hall again, and strode away.


    Woman, wait. I''ll be back soon.


    Before dawn, the prince left the prince''s house with people.

 Chapter 112

    The crown prince left the capital with the help of his present-day staff and the 100 Gu family troops given to him by his crown princess.


    Mi you didn''t know about all this, and she was still asleep.


    Wearing armor, the prince led the crowd on his horse and left the capital all the way north.


    Now let him leave the capital, like a fish back to the sea.


    When he returns to Beijing again, everything will be rewritten.


    When the prince raised his whip, he followed hundreds of Gu family soldiers around him.


    They surrounded the prince all the time and followed their new master.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his eyes, and there was no man around him.


    She got up, got out of bed and went out of the bedroom.


    And Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue are cleaning the room.


    "Where''s the prince?"


    Hearing her voice, four servant girls stopped their movements one after another.


    "The prince has left."


    Miyuning frowned and the man left.


    Why didn''t you wake her up? How did he leave? There are civil and military officials to send her away, but there is the face of today''s giving.


    However, when I asked the four maids in front of me, I didn''t even know a well-informed item of Dongxue.


    So let Chunmei call Butler Bai.


    White housekeeper heard such a problem, looked up in surprise at the house of the hostess, "back to the crown princess, the crown prince is not bright on the start, the emperor means, the battle of Xiliang can''t wait, let the crown prince quickly go."


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning sneered.


    The underlying sense of this is that men leave alone.


    Without the face of today''s giving, and without the sending of civil and military officials, he left in this way.


    Emperor Yanbei is not indifferent to the prince.


    White housekeeper has been bowed, heard her sneer also know that this is not happy.


    From last night''s scene and the day before yesterday''s study incident, housekeeper Bai has greatly changed her appearance.


    Thinking of the prince''s order to leave, Butler Bai also knew what to do in the future.


    Now the prince has gone, and the princess is the only master in the house.


    "Princess, it''s time for you to have breakfast. The prince left and told you to have a good meal."


    Mi you Ning''s thoughtful face frowned at the words of white housekeeper.


    What''s the matter with that man? Is it to thank her for what she did last night.


    In any case, at this time, looking at Butler white more respectful to her than when she first met, she was quite satisfied.


    "Well, I know. White housekeeper, go down first."


    "Yes, princess."


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning is ready for dinner, he meets a man on the way.


    Or, to be exact, meeting the woman waiting for her at the front door.


    This person is no other than Han Xueyi, the female leader of the world.


    "Hello, my concubine."


    With the help of Chunmei, miyuning looks at the beauty in front of her, with a deep thought in her eyes.


    At this time, what does the woman Lord do.


    Did you know that the prince had left the palace.


    Look at the sky. It''s so big in the mansion. Some news spread at this time.


    Mi you Ning said in a low voice: "Han side imperial concubine, get up. If you have anything to say, come in and say it."


    Then he passed her into the front hall.


    Butler Bai has ordered the people under him to set up the breakfast.


    At this time, seeing the figure of the crown princess, he immediately went up.


    "Hello, slave."

 Chapter 113

    Miyuning waved his hand, stopped Butler Bai from saluting and sat down at the table.


    Chunmei and Xiahe come forward to serve soup and vegetables.


    Han side imperial concubine also walked in at this time, looking at the woman sitting at the dining table, hands in the sleeves, holding tightly.


    The woman sitting at the table was having breakfast at this time and didn''t give her a look.


    But she knew that the other party must know her existence.


    How dare this woman.


    As a modern person, she was bullied by the ancients here, which made her extremely uncomfortable.


    The other party''s disregard, gave her great embarrassment.


    Until a moment later, miyuning drinks the soup handed to her by Chunmei in a slow and orderly way and takes a light look at Han Xueyi.


    Of course, she knows about each other.


    But she didn''t know how to face this woman.


    It is reasonable to say that as long as we ignore her, we can do whatever we like.


    But there is something wrong in my heart.


    In front of the woman let her incomparable disgust, her existence is like a thorn in general.


    Anyway, she just looks uncomfortable.


    "Han side imperial concubine comes early in the morning, what''s the matter?"


    Han Xueyi immediately stepped forward and said, "I heard that your Highness has left the house and gone to the battlefield, so I came here to ask."


    Mi you Ning puts the bowl on the table and looks up at Han Xue Yi with a smile.


    "Oh? The news of Han''s concubine is very well-informed. As soon as his highness left, you came here in a hurry. It seems that you are always paying attention to his highness. "


    Han Xueyi didn''t recognize the mistake of this, and didn''t see white housekeeper looking at her, becoming sharp eyes.


    She thought that the woman in front of her was jealous and jealous. She showed a gentle and clever smile.


    "I am the woman of your highness, and I only yearn for your highness."


    "Pa..."


    The sound of slapping the table with the palm of the hand rang out, and the movement was very loud, "presumptuous!"


    Han Xueyi heard the angry words of the Crown Princess and raised her head in disbelief.


    She just said such a sentence, how the crown princess can''t calm down. It''s too much. She''s not afraid of the crown prince''s anger.


    However, don''t know what to think of, Han Xueyi immediately showed the expression of grievance.


    "Princess, what I said is wrong, but I''m really your Highness''s woman."


    Miyuning''s face became more and more ugly.


    Is this woman an idiot? She doesn''t know anything. She doesn''t see the killing intention in white housekeeper''s eyes.


    I really don''t know how she got to the position of concubine and became the woman that the man put on the top of her heart.


    "Concubine Han, do you know that you have committed a capital crime! Ask for your Highness''s whereabouts at will. Is this your concubine''s work? "


    Seeing what housekeeper Bai did, miyuning made a sound again.


    She doesn''t want the woman to die. In this world, when the woman is dead, the world will collapse.


    Han Xueyi is a little confused and doesn''t know how the topic changes so fast.


    She raised her head and looked at the sitting princess. There was no jealousy in her eyes.


    Even nothing, that look at her as if dead, give her a sense of horror.


    "Remember, don''t inquire about your highness in the future. He is the noble prince of Yanbei Kingdom, the future emperor, and even the king of this country. You are just a concubine. You can inquire about your Highness''s whereabouts at will and die!"


    Han Xueyi heard the last dead word, shaking all over, eyes dull.


    This is ancient times, you can kill people at will, even men are superior to women, she is just a concubine.

 Chapter 114

    (in the world derived from the novel, the original owner is not dead. From the perspective of male owner, he is very clean.)


    The emperor of Yanbei kingdom is fan Yinqing.


    His mother was forced to death by the women in the Imperial Palace, and he was also his abandoned son.


    When he was abandoned, he was even thrown to the border.


    However, only two years later, he finally came back.


    They even got what they wanted by hand.


    He solved all his enemies and those who forced his mother to death.


    And his good father, who had been suffering for so many years, left without waiting for him to start.


    Now, he is the master of the country.


    But sitting on the throne, he did not feel happy.


    The Dragon chair under him was so cold that he felt lonely.


    For more than ten years, he came here alone. He walked too hard and gave up too many things.


    The memorial in front of him also made him feel tired. Why did he work hard.


    Just to sit in this cold and lonely place.


    "Emperor, here comes the imperial concubine."


    Manager Bai used to be the steward of the prince''s mansion, but he still serves him.


    Hearing the words "imperial concubine", fan Yinqing looked disgusted.


    That woman has now become the imperial concubine, but still restless.


    "Tell her I''m busy and don''t have time to see her."


    White manager smell speech bend over to say is, turn round to leave.


    "Wait a minute --"


    Hearing the emperor''s words, manager Bai turned around and stood at the same place.


    "What about the women in Fengqi palace?"


    Hearing this every few days must ask words, white manager respectfully way: "as before, did not go out of the door, heard Chunmei said, the body is getting worse and worse, the doctor also can''t come up with any good prescription, has been suffering."


    Fan Yinqing frowned and waved to the white manager, who left.


    After a long time, he got up and left the imperial study, and walked towards the direction of Fengqi palace.


    This time he did not take the palace people, but went alone.


    There lived his queen.


    The funny thing is that this woman has no roommate with him at all.


    Now it is the same. She is the chess piece sent to him by her father.


    However, she had a good father. General Gu took refuge in him for the sake of this woman''s life.


    No one knows that even if general Gu did not turn to him, he would not kill this woman.


    Because he''s always looking forward to this woman.


    That kind of expectation is after the woman pulls him down from the crown prince.


    However, two years have passed.


    The woman was as cold as ever to him.


    "Cough..."


    Entering Fengqi palace, he heard a woman''s weak cough in the palace.


    He knew that the other party was terminally ill, and now he was just suffering.


    Maybe he was too lonely. He wanted to see this woman again.


    Entering the bedroom of Fengqi palace, he saw the people on the bed at a glance.


    Thin face, eyes, or that appearance.


    He had disappointment in his eyes.


    Fan Yinqing did not know what he expected.


    He couldn''t kill the woman, but he couldn''t get close to her. He always felt that there was something between them.


    The people inside didn''t find him coming, and he didn''t disturb anyone. He turned and left.


    Unconsciously came to the Royal Garden, looking at the surrounding scenery, his heart is incomparably lonely.


    In the distance came a woman, his imperial concubine.


    This woman has a cooperative relationship with him, and is also a very ambitious woman.


    He had no feelings for her and never touched her.


    However, the other party has become more and more restless recently. It seems that it''s time to give a warning.


    Looking at the figure of the woman approaching, fan Yinqing turned and left.


    However, on the way, she met Chunmei, the maid of honor beside the queen.


    See each other''s eyes full of tears, he stopped, eyes with helpless.


    "I''ve seen the emperor, the queen..." Chunmei cried and couldn''t go on.


    "The queen has gone --"


    At last she said it.


    Fan Yinqing had already felt something. Hearing this, he looked up at the sky.


    He seems to have no support to move forward.


    Even she left.


    Disappointed? I can''t say.


    However, his loneliness became more and more intense.


    He didn''t wait for anything.


    "Go back. I''ll let the Ministry of rites do it and give her everything the queen deserves."


    He walked away while talking.


    That figure is so lonely.

 Chapter 115

    Mi you Ning''s words frighten Han Xueyi and leaves with the help of her servant girl.


    It seems that the other side has not grown up yet.


    In the book, the female master is always by the side of the prince.


    Now everything is out of the original track, she is looking forward to the next action.


    Han Xueyi depends on what you do next.


    Miyuning had almost finished eating and asked people to remove the rest of the food from the table.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, news finally came out from the palace that the emperor was ill.


    In the early Dynasty, he fainted and announced all the imperial doctors.


    When mi you Ning received the news, he was playing with a group of concubines in the prince''s mansion.


    Yes, play.


    In addition to the two women sent in by Yanbei emperor, she and Han Xueyi, there are also two beauties sent out by the third prince.


    It''s called a piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, singing and dancing, everything.


    There are also other women sent by the prince. They are only ten.


    She was bored in this house, and these people thought she was the same as before, and even began to test her.


    Since there is fun to send up, there is no need for her to push it out.


    She is the wife of the prince and the master of the mansion.


    So it''s right to let people play the piano, sing songs, serve tea.


    For the past month, she has been taking pleasure in tossing these women.


    After all, none of them is secure.


    Especially the two women sent by the third prince sent letters to the third prince.


    Let her go out of the house.


    At this time, the other party did not know what to use her place.


    Miyuning ignored this and tossed the two women every day.


    Look, one of them is a little dumb now, and the other is swollen when he can play the piano.


    "All right, you two go down and have a rest for a few days. I''ll pass it back to you later."


    Two picturesque beauties, smell speech body shake shake shake, head almost buried on the ground.


    They''re scared, they''re scared, they''ve had enough of it.


    But also dare not have any complaint, can only respectfully way: "slave and so on leave."


    They are only concubines, so they can only call themselves slaves.


    Seeing the two women leave together, MI Youning just squints his eyes and looks at Chunmei. "Is the news true?"


    Chunmei nodded, "the general around the people personally handed over the message."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to look at in front of lotus pond pond water, feel some cool, this just gets up, "again see, let father there don''t have what action."


    Chunmei gave a sound and helped her back to Minghui hall.


    General Gu will not do anything, but he will find some problems for the emperor.


    For example, the million taels of silver in the past have not yet been resettled.


    Now all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty know that the prince is on the battlefield.


    So when general Gu was in charge of the country by the third prince, he made a compromise and sent half of the million taels of silver to the northern battlefield.


    That''s where the prince is, the battlefield with Xiliang.


    How could the third prince agree if he wanted the prince to die soon.


    It was at this time that general Gu came forward and denounced the third prince. He was very narrow-minded and disrespectful to his elder brother


    Other ministers related to general Gu also came forward one after another.


    Said the third prince a Leng a Leng, almost said that he planned to usurp the throne, want to plot against.


    At this time, the emperor did not wake up, and the third prince finally agreed under the pressure of many ministers.

 Chapter 116

    In this way, half a million taels of silver were sent to the border under the hand of general Gu.


    But Yanbei emperor still did not wake up, the third prince has been replaced by the prison.


    Three days later, Emperor Yanbei finally woke up.


    Miyuning also received the Empress Dowager''s edict to enter the palace to be filial instead of the prince.


    This day miyuning entered the palace again, and she was led directly to the Empress Dowager''s Palace by the palace people.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager was also planning to visit Yanbei emperor. When she saw her, she quickly took her hand and said, "good boy, your father finally woke up. Let''s go and have a look with the sad family."


    "Yes, grandmother."


    In this way, miyuning came to the palace of Yanbei emperor again.


    Yanbei emperor has woken up, but his face is much thinner than before.


    In this bedroom, there stood a group of Taiyi, each with a look of fear and uneasiness.


    The woman guarding Yanbei emperor''s side was the imperial concubine and the energetic third prince.


    "My daughter-in-law has seen my father"


    Miyuning approached to salute.


    Yanbei emperor raised his eyes. There was no sharp light in his eyes. He looked very weak.


    "Get up."


    The Yanbei emperor still had the strength to raise his hand and waved it gently.


    Miyuning stood up beside the Empress Dowager.


    The empress dowager, with real worry, sat down beside the emperor.


    "What''s going on? Why is the emperor in a coma for three days


    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s inquiry, the doctors knelt down one after another.


    "I''m afraid..."


    Mi you Ning looked at the group of Taiyi, his face was gray, and a smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    The secret medicine produced by Jiehun can''t be found by ordinary people.


    If they don''t give them finished products, they can''t find out how to do it.


    She looked at Yanbei emperor lying on the Dragon bed. Now this is just the beginning.


    After all, the efficacy has just begun, and even if it is good after that, the body is completely at a loss.


    The next is the third prince.


    "A group of quacks! What''s the use of raising you... "


    The Empress Dowager is already blaming the doctors.


    The imperial concubine bowed her head to serve Yanbei emperor, but she could not see any emotion at all.


    But I think it''s also fun stealing.


    Her son is now in prison, which is the first prince to be reused.


    Even the prince doesn''t have this honor.


    Mi you Ning dropped his eyes and sneered. How high he climbed now, he would fall even harder later.


    The Empress Dowager blamed the people in the hospital, and yanbeidi''s face was not good.


    Now he is in his prime, how can he be so willing.


    So face dark, even ordered too hospital had better take out treatment plan as soon as possible.


    They also sent people out of the palace to look for folk doctors.


    In this way, miyuning looks at the arrangement of Yanbei emperor, the Empress Dowager comforts her with tears, and the imperial concubine takes care of her tenderly.


    By the time it was done, it was dark.


    She was released from the palace.


    After that, however, she went to the palace every other day.


    Until this day, something happened in the prince''s residence.


    Han Xueyi is missing.


    With the maid beside her.


    Miyuning knows that Han Xueyi, a woman, is bound to act.


    But did not expect, until the prince walked nearly two months, she began to move.


    She knows what this woman did.


    He went to the border to find the prince.


    It''s really not a peaceful Lord.


    I don''t know what this woman and the prince really like.


    Beauty? Impossible, that man is cold-hearted, easy not to be emotional.


    So what capital does Han Xueyi have to get men''s attention.

 Chapter 117

    Is it the future of modern technology, for this, that man¡ª¡ª


    Then miyuning shook his head. The prince was not that kind of person.


    Even for some benefits, it''s not like being able to control a woman with emotion.


    In the plot, it seems that Han Xueyi saved the prince several times.


    Maybe it''s the saving grace.


    Miyuning rubbed his head and listened to housekeeper Bai''s words. He didn''t look very good.


    She can''t bear to go to the palace these days.


    Get up before dawn every day, change into heavy and cumbersome palace clothes, and go back to the prince''s residence in the evening.


    This day''s toss is torture.


    "Crown princess, but you want to send someone to look for the side princess?"


    When Han Xueyi is mentioned, MI Youning has a headache even more.


    Now that the woman has gone to the prince, she has no reason to stop her.


    Simply waved his hand, "just let her go. Now the emperor is still ill, and the house is busy enough. Where can I find her?"


    She said this is the truth. Since the third prince supervised the country, he has been secretly attacking the power of the crown prince.


    Now the prince is not in the capital, all things are given to Butler Bai and his staff.


    And the prince''s grandfather''s family, has long been empty title, no strength, and now it is difficult to protect themselves.


    The white housekeeper in and out of the house grabbed it. She didn''t ask the other party to do anything else, so she let it go.


    I didn''t enter the palace today, and mi you Ning didn''t bother to toss.


    Simply returned to the Ming Hui hall to rest.


    Now the emperor has been ill for nearly two months.


    But I''m very awake every day, except I can''t stay.


    So the emperor of Yanbei made up his mind about some important things in the court, and the third prince made his own decisions about other small things.


    Lying on the bed, mi you Ning closed her eyes and laughed silently.


    Now the third prince is very happy.


    It doesn''t matter. She will make the other party kneel and cry when it''s not time to do it.


    Chunmei several people see her close eyes, light handed left the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Far in the north, Yanbei and Xiliang are fighting on the battlefield.


    Since the prince arrived at the battlefield, he got rid of the appearance of infirmity.


    He''s had enough of all these years, really.


    Every day to cover up, even if the body is completely good, do not dare to say.


    How ironic it is to prevent the relatives around you.


    The prince is killing with a long knife in one hand.


    The soldiers in Xiliang were covered with blood and had fallen down.


    The Gu family army around him supported him to prevent Xiliang soldiers from sneaking attack.


    As soon as the prince kept killing, Gu Jiajun cleaned up the Xiliang army around him.


    Even though they know that the prince does not need their protection, they always follow each other.


    Because it''s their job.


    Not far from them, there are also their brothers.


    General Gu was transferred from the frontier to help his Highness the prince.


    The prince didn''t know about it until they arrived.


    On that day, the woman didn''t mention it to him at all.


    But in this way, the prince missed that woman more and more.


    Now two months have passed.


    The more his heart missed each other.


    Even dream of each other in the dream.


    Every day in the dream is so fragrant - Yan, the most let Prince face black is, last night he dreamed again.


    When he woke up, he was wet.


    This made his face not soften all day.


    So on the battlefield today, he couldn''t hold back the fire in his heart.


    Xiliang army passed by, constantly lost their lives under his knife.

 Chapter 118

    Today, the war between the northern state of Yan and the state of Xiliang ended with the retreat of Xiliang.


    After the prince returned to the city, he received a secret letter.


    As he went to the big tent, he opened the letter in his hand.


    The more he looked, the worse he looked.


    He knew that he was ill now, but he didn''t expect that he was not well now.


    Now the third younger brother is the governor of the country, and he begins to attack his power, even more rampant.


    The prince withdrew his armor and sat down at the table. He put the letter on the table with a heavy face.


    Now the war with Xiliang is over.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning did not know that the prince decided to end the war with Xiliang ahead of time.


    Another month passed.


    Today, she just finished her dinner.


    After a short rest in the front hall, I took Chunmei four people back to Minghui hall.


    If it was before, she would have gone to other wives and concubines to pass the time.


    But tonight, she''s going out.


    She wants to visit the palace at night and the third prince''s house.


    Taking out the last night clothes, MI Youning began to tell the four servant girls not far away, "I''m going out tonight. No one is allowed to come in. You should guard Minghui hall firmly."


    Chunmei was the most bold and direct, and asked, "Miss, what are you going to do? But what''s the danger? "


    Mi you Ning put on his night clothes in front of them. Smelling Yan, he said with a smile, "there will be no danger. You just keep the Ming Hui hall. After today, I want some people to pay what they deserve."


    A few servant girls smell speech, one after another show worried look.


    They know that the young lady has changed.


    No longer in love with the third prince, even with the general began to resist the third prince.


    Now what the other side said has made them understand that it must have something to do with the third prince.


    "Miss, do you want to discuss with the general? If anything happens, you can --"


    Mi you Ning knew that they were really worried about her, so he didn''t say impatiently, "don''t worry. I''ll go out in another hour. I didn''t come back an hour after I left. You can go to the general''s house again."


    "Then you haven''t told us where you are going." Chunmei makes a sound and looks worried.


    "The third prince''s house."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    A dark shadow, shuttling through the palace.


    The soldiers guarding every corner of the palace did not find this figure flying over their heads.


    This shadow is mi you Ning.


    At this time, she went straight to the royal palace.


    When I saw the maid waiting outside the palace, it was the one who hinted last time.


    Mi you Ning chuckles and flies over.


    When she appeared at the side of the maid in waiting, she quickly ordered each other, and then left and disappeared.


    And the maid turned to look at her side and saw that there was no one and her eyes were puzzled.


    She clearly felt a pat.


    However, there is no one around at this time.


    The palace maid thought that there would be dead people in the deep palace every day. It was said that the palace was the most unclean place, and there were many ghosts.


    Even the evil ghost, who can''t reincarnate.


    Thinking of this, the palace maid shook her body, then looked at the sleepy palace maid not far away and approached there.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning left the deep palace and headed for the third prince''s mansion again.


    The third prince''s house is not as guarded as the palace.


    So miyuning easily entered the third prince''s mansion.


    At this time, she still had a package in her hand.


    Looking at the dress up in the third prince''s mansion, she was not familiar with it, so she had to look for the study with the help of Jie Hun.

 Chapter 119

    With the help of Jie Hun, MI Youning finally finds the third prince''s study.


    However, she went to the roof, but found that in the middle of the night, there were still people in the study.


    "Elder brother, you can see the situation now. We Ming people don''t talk in secret. As long as you help me, I will ensure you to be prince Rui and the first noble prince of Yanbei emperor in the future."


    This is the voice of the third prince.


    eldest brother? Is it the prince.


    Miyuning gently moved the tiles away from the room, and the scene in the study came into his eyes.


    The third prince was sitting in front of his desk, and a fierce looking man was sitting in his hand.


    This man is the prince.


    See at this time of big prince brow tightly wrinkly, let him originally fierce face full of evil spirit.


    The eldest prince was born to be serious. He had a small face and could scare and cry children.


    However, at this time, the third prince is proud to look at him, waiting for his answer.


    The eldest prince glanced at him, and a deep, hoarse voice rang out, "third brother, you''re looking for me today. That''s what I mean?"


    The third prince nodded, "yes, now the situation is settled. I need elder brother''s military power. I will protect you in the future..."


    "Hiss..." the eldest prince chuckled, "third brother, don''t you take me as a fool, father and Emperor are alive now, but you are so shameless, today''s words, I don''t think I heard, and I won''t reveal a word in the future."


    Then the prince got up and was about to leave.


    The third prince also stood up from the table and chair, "big brother! Do you know that the prince is at the border, and he can''t come back alive. You are in charge of the military power in Jingzhong, and you can''t save him.


    How many years, even if you return the Queen''s grace, so many years have already paid off, why give up a good future for that sick seedling! "


    The big prince turned his back to the third prince, and his eyes showed a sense of obliteration.


    However, when he turned around, the killing intention was covered up. He looked at the third prince with a smile rather than a smile.


    "Third brother, the prince is the most honorable person besides his father. Please pay attention to his words in the future. As for me, I am only loyal to my father!"


    With that, he turned and strode away without looking at the angry face of the third prince.


    "Bang..."


    Seeing the prince really left, the third prince dropped the teacup to the ground.


    The sound alarmed the guards outside.


    The third prince looked at the direction of the prince''s departure with a gloomy face and gritted his teeth: "one day, one day I will make you pay the price!"


    Then, looking at the slave kneeling on the ground, he raised his foot and kicked the man on the ground.


    Then just like Jieqi left the study.


    The remaining guards began to clean up the room.


    Miyuning on the roof sees everything in his eyes.


    There seems to be some relationship between the prince and the prince.


    It''s just the entanglement between the great prince and the queen.


    The former queen saved the life of the eldest prince and his mother, and even took care of her.


    The eldest prince was grateful to the queen. Similarly, after the queen was forced to die, his mother''s concubine did not survive long and was tortured to death by the people in the palace.


    Then he began to move closer to the prince.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t have any ability now.


    The so-called manpower is also in the capital. If there is no emperor''s order, it is not allowed to leave the capital.


    In the plot, the eldest prince also gives a lot of help to the prince at the end.


    He is in charge of all the guards inside and outside the palace, which is the biggest advantage, and it is more convenient for the prince.

 Chapter 120

    Looking at the guards at the bottom tidy up the study, close the door and go out, MI Youning just jumps down.


    With the package in hand, he went to the corner of the study.


    Then squat down and take out the contents of the package.


    The contents are the Dragon robes used to frame the prince.


    At this time, he put it in the third prince''s study, and it was just the way to return him.


    Put the pieces of the Dragon Robe away. This corner won''t attract people''s attention. Mi Youning just got up and left.


    Tonight is going to be a precursor to everything.


    And when tomorrow comes, it''s time for them to kneel and cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning went back to the prince''s mansion, and the four big maids, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue, were all in a hurry.


    I''m going to go to the general''s house if I can''t wait for anyone.


    Miyuning took off the headband of his nightwear and said with a smile, "isn''t this coming back? You can go down too. I can do it myself."


    How can Chunmei go down? They serve mi Youning and lie down. Then they leave.


    And miyuning had a good night''s sleep. It was just the best.


    However, the next day, when she entered the palace, she suddenly fell ill.


    Miyuning''s face was pale and his eyes were blank. He asked someone to call Butler Bai.


    When Butler Bai arrived, he asked him to tell the people in the palace that he was ill today and could not serve in the palace.


    Today, miyuning did not enter the palace. He has been resting on his bed.


    However, it was on this day that the capital changed.


    The lady''s family was arrested, and even the third prince was implicated.


    Even the emperor''s Pro guard went to the third prince''s house to search.


    Miyuning leaned on the bed and ate the tremella and lotus seed soup that Chunmei fed her.


    Listen to the news from outside the house.


    When hearing the emperor check the third prince''s house, the smile of the corner of the mouth increased.


    Presumably, the destroyed Dragon Robe has been found. Then, it''s her turn to appear.


    Miyuning pushed the spoon in front of him and said, "OK, I can''t eat any more. You guys are going to make up for me. It''s time for someone to come to the palace."


    Winter Snow said is rising, smell speech can''t help but show doubt, "today you are not" sick ", how still into the palace ah."


    Mi you Ning gave a mysterious smile, "that''s because I can figure it out for your lady. If you don''t go to prepare soon, you must let people see my appearance."


    Spring plum smell speech understand, quickly get up, put the bowl in the hand on the table not far away.


    Xia he and Qiu Shuang go to get the palace clothes they wear today.


    Chunmei and Dongxue get up at miyuning, take them to the front dressing table and start to make up.


    Half an hour later, white housekeeper reported outside the door.


    Miyuning had already painted her make-up and dressed herself up.


    With the help of the servant girl, she went into the hall.


    Housekeeper Bai had said something back, but when he saw mi you Ning''s dress, he was stunned and speechless.


    At this moment, miyuning''s face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and his appearance was a real eye opener.


    As the steward of the prince''s family for many years, nothing can escape his eyes.


    Even when the crown princess left the Palace last night, or even when she came back, he knew all about it.


    In the morning, the princess said that she was ill, but he found that it was just pretending to be ill.


    It didn''t hurt, so I pushed the people in the palace along the other side.


    But now the appearance of the crown princess is really hard to distinguish.

 Chapter 121

    What''s more, he couldn''t believe that at this time, the crown princess was wearing palace clothes. This was the plan to enter the palace soon.


    When housekeeper Bai came back, miyuning was already sitting on the throne, and Chunmei and others brought her tea.


    "Princess, there are people coming from the palace. The people around the emperor came by themselves. They said that they had something to ask you."


    Come back, white housekeeper immediately report back.


    Miyuning nodded and said, "I think people can wait for a cup of tea."


    She was still drinking the tea in her hand, and she was not in a hurry.


    But white housekeeper understood, bent body to withdraw.


    At this time, if the crown princess went out like this, the people in the palace were all human spirits, how could you not see that the crown princess had been prepared.


    When the time comes, she will appear naturally.


    So Butler white went to the front hall to entertain.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning entered the palace very quickly, even very quickly.


    In front of the guide palace people, did not care about her "illness" situation, the steps quickly toward the emperor''s bedroom.


    Her face was panting, even when she came to Emperor Yanbei''s bedroom, she held her breath.


    Seeing all the people in the palace, mi you''d rather drop her eyes.


    The imperial concubine is kneeling on the ground at this time, and the third prince is also pressed, but both of them are blocked, so they are not in a mess.


    On the Dragon bed lies the emperor Yanbei.


    The bodyguards standing on one side are all the emperor''s cronies.


    "Son... Daughter-in-law, see... Father and Emperor."


    Mi you Ning had to gasp for breath when he spoke, and his face was even paler. With a sick face, he seemed to be seriously ill.


    Yanbeidi saw her with sharp eyes but no momentum.


    However, seeing the ill look on her face, the sharpness in her eyes decreased a bit.


    "Take care of it! You said you lost your Dragon Robe last time. Tell me what happened and explain it to me word by word! "


    Mi you Ning looked up in surprise, and the sight went straight to the third prince.


    The third prince also looked at her with confusion and fear in his eyes.


    He couldn''t get rid of his bodyguard.


    And he was really scared out of his father''s anger.


    Miyuning quickly glanced at the third prince and then looked at Yanbei emperor.


    She calmed her expression, and then said: "back to my father, that day the third prince came to see me... Tell me what happened, and then we made an appointment to meet after the banquet the next day, but later the daughter-in-law''s bedroom caught fire, and then forgot about it, and we couldn''t find it any more."


    Yanbeidi Book eyes gloomy looking, kneeling on the ground of the princess, the latter eyes can not stop the flow.


    She kept shaking her head, and even wanted to climb to the Yanbei emperor, but she was crushed by the palace maids behind her.


    At this time, Emperor Yanbei''s face was very ugly. He put out his hand.


    "You go out, go and greet the empress dowager, and go out of the palace."


    That finger pointed to mi you Ning.


    Seeing this, miyuning quickly turned and left the palace, but when he left, he inadvertently glanced at the third prince.


    This one eye, is exactly by Yan North emperor income eye.


    "Bang... Be presumptuous! You beast... "


    As soon as miyuning walked out of the hall, he heard the roar of emperor Yanbei and the sound of smashing.


    There was a smile on her pale face.


    After that, miyuning went to the Empress Dowager''s palace to greet her.


    Of course, she also told the Empress Dowager about her stay in Yanbei emperor''s palace.


    This is exactly what emperor Yanbei wanted.

 Chapter 122

    Let her to the empress dowager, is not to let the Empress Dowager know this.


    Empress Dowager Wen Yan hurried to Emperor Yanbei''s bedroom.


    And miyuning left the palace under the leadership of the palace people.


    She won the battle.


    Regardless of this matter, Yanbei emperor is to suppress it, or shake it out.


    The third prince and his concubine will always be a thorn in his heart.


    The emperor''s suspicions will never go away.


    Especially when it comes to life.


    ¡­¡­


    Sure enough, on the same day, MI Youning returned to the prince''s residence and heard the news.


    The imperial concubine in the palace died suddenly.


    The third prince also because of a mistake, was locked in the prince''s house, no imperial edict can not go out of the house half a step.


    It seems that Yanbei emperor is decisive enough.


    The woman you love will kill you if you say so.


    But the third prince was just imprisoned.


    However, this news, has let the former dynasty received the wind.


    The third prince is going to be abandoned.


    If you want to tell me the inside story, it''s still the maid in waiting by your side.


    She came to the Imperial Palace and told the imperial concubines of Yanbei that they would burn a kind of spice every day.


    There''s something wrong with that spice.


    Later, Emperor Yanbei came to the imperial doctor and handed the spices to him.


    This check really found out the problem.


    It''s poison.


    It has no effect on women, but it is a deadly poison to men.


    Emperor Yanbei was so angry that he brought his concubine and arrested the third prince who was discussing state affairs with the minister.


    Then he secretly sent someone to search his house.


    This investigation once again found out what made him angry.


    In the study of the third prince''s mansion, the destroyed Dragon Robe was found.


    How can this make him not angry, even heartache.


    His favorite woman, his favorite son, would like him to die.


    After that, he will do as an emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened in the capital, the Prince did not know.


    Now he is negotiating with the border and Xiliang.


    The other side has decided to make a peace.


    However, in the end, war and peace are in the hands of Yanbei people.


    The prince wants a temporary truce. He wants to go back to Beijing.


    Today, he is seriously ill, and the forces behind him have lost money.


    Besides, he is thinking more and more about that woman now.


    I want to see each other immediately.


    If it goes well, he can start in the next half month.


    ¡­¡­


    In the capital, they are very strict recently.


    The number of patrol soldiers on the street has doubled.


    And the palace, is the heavy atmosphere of wind and rain.


    All this is because of emperor Yanbei.


    Since that day, he found that he was drugged, he began to wait for the doctor to come up with a plan.


    However, as a result of many days, there is no cure.


    The implied meaning of this sentence is that we can only wait to die.


    In this regard, Emperor Yanbei killed several doctors of that day.


    Recently, too the hospital is also panic, for fear of the imperial call.


    Now no one in the palace dares to approach Yanbei emperor, except the Empress Dowager.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager is personally feeding Yanbei emperor medicine.


    Looking at the meat falling from her body, the Empress Dowager''s eyes turned red.


    Seeing that he had finished the medicine, the Empress Dowager said slowly: "the emperor''s body will be better if you take care of it slowly. Even if the doctor is not good, there are some strange people in the folk. The world is so big that if you don''t believe in it, you can''t find anyone who can cure the emperor''s body."


    Then the Empress Dowager began to cry.


    And Yanbei emperor, at this time see empress dowager face with sadness, heart very sad.


    This should be the only one who worries about him.


    "Mother''s empress -" Yanbei emperor choked.


    Mother and son are heart to heart. When the Empress Dowager hears his fragile voice, she holds people in her arms.

 Chapter 123

    Mother and son were in the palace, weeping silently.


    After a while, the Empress Dowager let go of emperor Yanbei and said, "emperor, now that he has been away from court for many days, what complete method has he got in his heart?"


    Emperor Yanbei gently pressed the corner of his eye, but he refused to talk about it.


    He knew he couldn''t move now.


    However, at this time, it is better to have a prince to take charge of the overall situation.


    Once he was all about the three princes, but he didn''t want to mention them.


    True love is so, not to mention those who have not paid much attention.


    He didn''t trust the princes with his blood.


    They all wanted him to die early.


    The Empress Dowager saw that Yanbei emperor''s face was ugly, and even a little chilly. She understood that, but she continued: "now the prince is still at the border. Although the child is not close to you, he has never faced you. For many years, he has been in peace and self-discipline. He is the legitimate son, and some things are right."


    Emperor Yanbei was silent. The Empress Dowager didn''t mention the prince, but said his own son, so that he didn''t have much resistance.


    However, he really did not like this legitimate son.


    "After the mother, the son will think about it."


    The empress dowager, with a look of disappointment on her face, did not mention it again.


    In the following days, Emperor Yanbei had been taking care of himself, and he also found many doctors from the people.


    And I never went there again.


    All the memorials will be sent to the emperor''s palace.


    Day by day passed.


    Until that day, miyuning saw the white housekeeper with a happy face.


    "Princess, the prince is back!"


    Mi you Ning was stunned when he heard the words.


    That man came back so soon.


    She fiddled with the tassels and asked, "where is the Prince now?"


    "Just outside the gate, waiting for the emperor''s call."


    Yes, the prince can''t enter the city gate when he comes back with his soldiers. Now he can only wait for the emperor''s call.


    Miyuning raised his head and said, "let the people in the mansion cheer up and prepare to welcome the crown prince back to the mansion. The usual clothes for the crown prince are also ready early."


    "Yes, princess."


    Housekeeper Bai went out, but mi you Ning sat on the seat in a daze.


    The northern emperor of Yan is just making a living now, and the third prince has also fallen.


    When the prince comes back, he must have received the news.


    Then, by this man''s means, you want the throne at your fingertips.


    After that man is in the top position, she should be the queen.


    Miyuning pressed his forehead, "little soul, where is Han Xueyi now? But with the prince? "


    "Yes, host, Han Xueyi met the brigade on the way back to Beijing."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes narrowed. "Han Xue Yi has already left the mansion. Why did he meet the prince so long ago?"


    Jiehun immediately tells Han Xueyi of the wonderful events along the way.


    When he heard the words of Jie Hun, a meaningful smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    She can''t wait to see the prince and Han Xueyi.


    However, the next words of Jiehun solidified the smile on her face.


    "By the way, the prince was assassinated on his way back to Beijing, and now he is injured."


    When mi you Ning heard the speech, he didn''t have time to think. He immediately stood up and went straight to the door.


    Looking at Chunmei several people guarding at the door, Li Ma said: "prepare horses for me, I want to go out of the house!"


    Chunmei several people smell speech immediately go down to do.


    Now as long as it''s the lady''s order, they will listen to it. After all, the lady is not the lady before.

 Chapter 124

    Especially after the last miss out of the house, what happened the next day let them know the means of miss.


    Even housekeeper Bai answers every request of the young lady.


    ¡­¡­


    Chunmei went to find housekeeper Bai. After all, if your horse wants to use it, it must be approved by him.


    White housekeeper learned that the Crown Princess out of the house, the face of the ambiguous smile.


    Don''t know what he thought of, immediately send someone to lead the horse, even send a few bodyguards to follow.


    When miyuning arrives outside the mansion, the horse and the people are ready to continue.


    She got on her horse and went straight out of the city.


    All the way to the horse flying, less than half an hour, a party to the city gate.


    Looking at the camp stationed outside the city, mi you Ning rode away.


    "Who? It''s an important part of the military camp. People are waiting. Leave quickly! "


    Looking at the people outside the camp blocking the road, MI Youning frowned.


    And the bodyguard behind her immediately dismounted and stepped forward.


    "This is the princess."


    Then he took out a token, which would be owned by the prince''s family.


    Several people saw the token and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "I''ve seen the princess."


    Miyuning ignored it and drove straight to the camp.


    Looking at the most conspicuous account, mi you Ning drove his horse outside.


    Soldiers on the outside come forward immediately to stop.


    Mi you Ning didn''t have time to deal with them, so he quickly flashed into the tent.


    The man who was still behind him was stopped by the guards of the prince''s house.


    Mi you Ning walked into the tent and saw the man lying on the bed and the shy woman with his body.


    The outside movement, startled two people.


    The two pairs of eyes, have looked at her.


    The man lying on the bed is his royal highness.


    And the woman is not who Han Xueyi left the mansion.


    "I see the crown princess."


    Han Xueyi is holding a bowl in his hand and a spoon in his other hand.


    At this time, even if it''s a salute, it''s just a greeting sitting on the bedside.


    Mi you rather light swept one eye Han Xue to depend on, immediately the line of sight went up the man that deep Mou son.


    "You... What are you doing here?"


    Mi you Ning showed an ironic smile at the corner of his mouth. "Why can''t I come, but now it seems that I''m really not at the right time."


    With that, miyuning was not in the mood to stay, and turned to leave the tent.


    "Stop!"


    There was a voice of displeasure behind him, but mi Youning kept on walking.


    She''s out of the big tent.


    "Your Highness! Your highness


    However, just as she continues to move forward and is ready to drive away, she hears Han Xueyi''s cry of surprise.


    Miyuning stood there grinding his teeth, hesitated for a moment, and walked into the tent again.


    Just still lying on the bed of the man, at this time half kneel on the ground, with the side of Han Xue pull.


    At this time to see the action between the two, it is clear that the prince refused the woman around.


    However, Han Xueyi kept coming forward.


    But the man does not let her meet at all, what also meets is the clothing only.


    Miyuning sighed deeply and went up.


    "Your Highness, why don''t you be careful?"


    Then mi you Ning pushes Han Xueyi away and helps the man up.


    He helped the prince to the bed and sat down. Then he bent over to clean up the dust for his clothes.


    But the prince held her hand tightly, for fear that people would leave again.


    As a last resort, miyuning had to clean up for him with one hand.


    After looking up, I looked into the deep eyes.

 Chapter 125

    The man''s deep eyes are looking at her without blinking.


    There is a kind of emotion in my eyes, which is not clear and unclear.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were inadvertently shifted,


    She sat next to the man and tried to take her hand out of the man''s big hand, but she couldn''t move at all.


    Han Xueyi stood aside, looking at the hands of two people holding each other, the envy in his eyes overflowed.


    She has suffered a lot in recent months, and finally met the prince, but the man''s attitude to her is so indifferent.


    Now it''s hard for her to get hurt, and she finally has a reason to get close.


    However, in front of the woman, everything is back to the origin.


    She was not reconciled.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know Han Xueyi''s jealousy. At this time, she helplessly looks at the man beside her.


    See each other''s month Hun mouth, has oozed blood.


    Her eyes sank, her other hand reached out to touch, but she was afraid of hurting each other''s wounds.


    Mi you Ning frowned, "what''s the matter? How can good people get hurt? "


    The prince took her hand and saw the worry in her eyes, but a smile came from the corner of her mouth.


    "No, it''s just a bunch of clowns."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say it, miyuning didn''t ask again.


    Just looking at the blood red color of his coat, it was really a little dazzling.


    She pushed the man to bed. "Is there a military doctor? Let someone bandage your wound. The blood is oozing out. "


    The prince followed her movements and lay on the bed, but still did not let go of her hand.


    Looking at Han''s concubine standing on one side, the prince narrowed his eyes, "Han''s concubine, you go down first, and by the way, the general doctor shouts."


    Han Xueyi smell speech, bite lip unwilling should way: "is your highness."


    She took a deep look at the woman standing beside the man.


    That is the prince''s wife, as long as this woman exists, she will always be a concubine.


    Dead bite lip, Han Xueyi turned to leave the big account.


    And the prince looked at her left back, but it seems to think of something, eyes a bright, looking at the woman around.


    "I have nothing to do with her, but I met her on the way."


    Mi you Ning was still looking at his injury when he suddenly heard this, but he didn''t respond for a moment.


    But for a moment, she turned dark.


    The man thought she was jealous and jealous.


    Miyuning denied it for the first time.


    Deep down, however, there was a slight retort.


    When she heard that the other party was injured, she came for the first time.


    See this man and Han Xueyi as if ambiguous, she can''t tell what it''s like in her heart, turn around and leave.


    All this, as if she was jealous, unhappy.


    Mi you Ning thought of this and frowned.


    At this time, the man is still holding her hand, she again forced, easy to hand out.


    In fact, she could break free before, but she didn''t do that in her heart.


    Mi you Ning is a little confused.


    "Prince, the military doctor is here."


    Just then, a notice came out of the account.


    The prince''s deep eyes looked at the woman whose face had changed. He didn''t understand what was wrong with her.


    He dropped his eyes and said in a deep voice, "come in."


    The military doctor went into the big tent soon.


    "See the prince --"


    The man did not know the identity of miyuning, so he only bent over the prince.


    "The wound is cracked. Bandage it again."


    Military doctor smell speech face with worry, immediately stepped forward.


    Miyuning stepped aside and watched the military doctor untie the man''s clothes.


    But the prince''s eyes were fixed on the woman.

 Chapter 126

    I can see the sight and affection of the prince.


    Mi you Ning looked at the man''s eyes, but with a smile, his eyes turned to the wound on his body.


    At this time, the military doctor has taken off the man''s clothes.


    The chest and chest of the red fruit were all in the eyes of mi you Ning.


    However, in this instant, miyuning''s face changed again.


    She couldn''t believe that she stepped forward and looked at the prince''s body.


    Especially that little red mole in the shoulder socket.


    She even reaches out her hand to feel if it''s real.


    Feeling the raised hand, miyuning''s stable heart was confused again.


    This man has a mole in his shoulder socket.


    Her hands shaking touch, the mood in her eyes is very complex, even with a bit of sadness.


    When the military doctor saw her like this, he asked the prince.


    The latter winked at him, and the military doctor quickly got up and stood aside.


    Seeing the disbelief in the woman''s eyes and some sadness, the prince pursed his thin lips.


    "This... This mole is always there?"


    Mi Ning hung tiktok and touched the red mole with a few trembling sounds.


    "This mole has existed since birth, but what''s wrong with Aifei?"


    Mi you Ning hears speech to raise head quickly, canthus of the eye still takes wet.


    "There''s nothing wrong," she said with a smile


    Then she quickly drooped her head and looked at the man''s wound. She said, "I''ll dress your highness myself."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for response, take to get up the side of the bandage things, for the prince on the medicine, slow and orderly bandage.


    The military doctor had some opinions, but he always pretended to be transparent to the prince''s sharp vision.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the woman''s dressing technique, he was relieved.


    And the military doctor is not stupid. Just now the prince called the woman Aifei. It can be seen that this woman is a member of the prince''s family.


    See the woman wrapped up, military doctors began to pack things, told to leave the big account.


    Miyuning was sitting beside the bed, his eyes vacant, as if thinking about something.


    And the prince has been looking at her.


    From the woman''s hand away, and then see the mole on his body, it becomes haunted.


    What''s going on?


    The prince felt the mole in his shoulder socket and was also thinking.


    How could miyuning''s heart not be disordered.


    Perfectness as like as two peas in the shoulders of Shen Ke, the man''s red mole is exactly the same.


    It made her have to think about the impossible.


    "Little soul, is the prince Shen Ke? Why do they all have a red mole in the shoulder socket?"


    The soul didn''t make a sound at the first time.


    Seeing that the soul did not respond, MI Youning''s heart began to activate.


    The more it is, the more insidious it is.


    However, the soul never spoke.


    She didn''t think that Jie Hun didn''t hear her question.


    "Can the colorful glazed stone in the space be changed?"


    "Yes, the host, the colorful glaze stone has once again risen."


    This time, the soul gave a quick answer.


    Mi you Ning hears the speech but smiles.


    Now she has no evidence to prove that the prince in front of her is Shen Ke of the last world.


    But this man also brought changes to the colorful glazed stone.


    This shows that she is one step closer to returning to the great Xia Dynasty.


    "What is Aifei laughing at? But what''s the funny thing? "


    The prince looked at the smile on the woman''s face and couldn''t help asking.


    Miyuning raised his head and said to the prince with a bright smile, "my concubine, I''m happy for your highness. Now that your Highness has won a great victory, the emperor will certainly use you."

 Chapter 127

    However, the prince''s face sank when he heard the answer.


    He doesn''t believe in women''s words, and he''s going to use him now?


    This is nonsense.


    Now the army has been outside the gate for half a day, but there is still no decree in the city to announce him into the palace.


    It can be seen that today, he doesn''t want to come back at all, and even leaves him outside the city regardless of his injuries.


    Although the woman in front of her didn''t tell the truth, the smile on her face was real.


    The prince put aside his displeasure and took up the woman''s hands again.


    This time, the woman even held her hand very meekly. The prince laughed at this.


    "How come Aifei is here, but everything is well in the house?"


    "Well, everything is fine in the house. I heard that housekeeper Bai said that when his highness returned to Beijing, I wanted to come and have a look."


    The prince played with the woman''s hand and listened to the other party''s reply. At this moment, the atmosphere made him want to do something.


    He sat up from the bed and took the woman''s hand with some force.


    Miyuning leaned forward and was held in his arms.


    Holding the woman in his arms, the prince''s heart seems to be full at this moment.


    He kisses the woman''s forehead. "Does Aifei miss me?"


    Miyuning is caught off guard by the man and doesn''t resist.


    I don''t know how to answer the other person''s question for a moment.


    She frowned. It''s really hard to say whether she wants to think about this man or not.


    She was in Beijing, the whole princess, and the third prince, and now, at these times, also wanted to be a man.


    Although the thought was a little different from what the man said, she said truthfully, "I''ve thought about it."


    Hearing the smile on his face, the prince pulled up the man in his arms and quickly bowed his head.


    The lips are imprinted with each other, feeling each other''s temperature.


    The prince gently probed into her mouth and kept kissing her deeply.


    And MI Youning didn''t have any aversion to the kiss, or some resistance, and didn''t stop it.


    At this time, she also held a bit of tentative meaning, so began to respond to the kiss.


    Embrace each other, constantly Suck - take each other''s kisses.


    The kiss lasted for a long time, until miyuning felt that he couldn''t breathe, so he gently pushed the other person''s body.


    Knowing that he was injured, miyuning only pushed his shoulder.


    The prince had no choice but to withdraw with some dissatisfaction.


    Holding her body in both hands, no one left.


    Calming his body, the prince said again, "there''s nothing between me and Han''s concubine. Why did you leave before?"


    Mi you Ning''s face was a little ugly when he saw that the old story of the man had been mentioned again.


    In fact, she just doesn''t like Han Xueyi and doesn''t like her at all.


    When I saw Han Xueyi with a man at that time, the feeling was more obvious.


    She didn''t know what was going on, but she knew that she was not quite right at that time.


    Miyuning can''t answer the question of men.


    I don''t even want to talk about it.


    Gently away from the prince''s arms, she stood by the bed finishing some messy clothes.


    "Since your Highness has nothing to do, I''ll go back to the Palace first. Everything in the palace is ready. I''ll wait for your highness to go back to the palace."


    After finishing the wrinkles on his clothes, miyuning looked up and said he was going to leave.


    The prince smell speech facial expression some black, tone takes discontent, "love imperial concubine to leave like this?"


    The dissatisfaction of that voice was very obvious.


    Miyuning was not afraid, even with a smile on his face. "I should not have been here. Your highness should know."

 Chapter 128

    How can the prince not understand that he should not contact anyone in the capital when he comes back now.


    But seeing a woman leave like this, how can he do it.


    After thinking about this woman for a long time, he has just made some progress. He has been kissing and hugging, but he is still not satisfied.


    The prince squinted at the thought that all this was his initiative.


    "Aifei, give me a kiss and I''ll let you go."


    When he heard that the man was so childish, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    Since she is not averse to this man, and even his identity has yet to be verified, MI Youning doesn''t mean to be reluctant to ask for him.


    So in the man with some expectations of the eyes, approached each other, bent to touch the man''s lips.


    It''s a light kiss. It leaves at a touch.


    Mi you rather quickly get up, "I leave." He turned and walked out of the tent.


    Not far from the tent stood the bodyguard who came with her.


    She went that way, ready to lead the horse away.


    "The crown princess, stay here"


    However, just as miyuning was about to lead the horse, a soft voice came from behind.


    Hearing this familiar voice, MI Youning turned around and looked at the woman behind him with a smile.


    It is Han Xueyi who shouts her.


    "What''s the matter with Han Bianfei?"


    Mi you Ning finally reaches for her hand and holds the horse. She just looks at Han Xue Yi and leaves.


    His hands touched the horse she was driving, with or without touching.


    Han Xueyi looks at the Empress Dowager and concubine in the palace, which is the most noble woman in Yanbei, but her eyes are vicious.


    Even if this woman is the crown princess, she will let the other party cry later.


    Mi you Ning waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for the other side to speak. He turned his head and said, "what''s the matter with Han side''s concubine?"


    In front of this world''s female Lord, at this time in the eyes also with a bit of jealousy, no cover, with malicious eyes.


    Mi you Ning smiles at this.


    What kind of capital does this woman have? When she comes across something like that, she is even so overconfident.


    And to her unexpectedly have so big malice, visible this woman is not clever at all.


    In this world where men are superior and women are inferior, as long as you don''t die and the prince doesn''t abolish her, you will always be superior to each other.


    Han Xueyi, Han Xueyi, as long as you don''t recognize the rules of the world one day.


    Then never want to live safely in this world.


    Although Han Xueyi quickly bowed her head, she knew that she had let out some emotion.


    But she didn''t care. Instead, she stepped forward and said respectfully: "princess, I have a few words to say to you face to face."


    Mi you Ning squinted and waved to the bodyguard beside him, "you go outside the camp and wait for our Palace first."


    "Yes, princess --"


    The guards left with their horses.


    Seeing the crowd leave, mi you Ning still keeps a cool expression. He doesn''t even take the initiative to ask. He still waits for the woman in front of him to say.


    Similarly, Han Xueyi is also waiting for the woman to ask.


    Time passed unconsciously, and finally Han Xueyi couldn''t help it.


    She stared at mi you Ning''s face and said, "princess, I''m pregnant. I''ve been here for less than a month now. It was when I met the brigade that the prince returned to Beijing."


    Mi you Ning''s face was stunned.


    She never thought that Han Xueyi would say such a thing.


    Han Xueyi sees her face a Leng, the corner of the mouth raised the proud smile.

 Chapter 129

    Han Xueyi sees her face a Leng, the corner of the mouth raised the proud smile.


    She continued: "this is your Highness''s first child. Now I''m very satisfied. I''d like to report it to the Crown Princess first. I hope you can give this child some care."


    Miyuning finally regained his mind and looked at the woman in front of him with a smile.


    Han Xueyi is really brave.


    "Princess Han, did the prince touch you?"


    Han Xue see her face with a bit of strange smile, heart is a little heavy, now listen to this, face a moment of panic.


    But she managed to calm down and said, "yes, on the way back to Beijing, the prince and my concubine..."


    She didn''t say the rest, but hung her head with a little coquettish shame on her face.


    So she didn''t see miyuning''s cold face.


    "Han side imperial concubine, this palace asks you again, are you sure this child is prince''s highness?"


    This time, her words were obviously a bit forced.


    Han Xueyi covered her stomach, bit her teeth and said, "yes, the child in my belly belongs to your highness."


    Mi Youning saw her stubborn and said with a sneer, "well, you can do it yourself."


    With that, miyuning turned and drove away.


    She didn''t have time to talk to the woman in front of her. She chose the road by herself and had to go down on her knees.


    At this time, Han Xueyi even dare to say this to her in front of the prince''s account, so I hope she will return to the mansion alive.


    Seeing mi you Ning leave, Han Xue doesn''t show jealousy or even kill her as she expected.


    Her face was somewhat reluctant.


    She didn''t know the disaster was coming.


    In the prince''s account, the man half sitting on the bed looks gloomy.


    Glancing at the shadow kneeling on the ground, he asked in a deep voice: "does Han side imperial concubine say that in front of her?"


    Yingyi respectfully said, "it''s the master. Han said that she was pregnant with your child. It''s been nearly a month."


    The prince''s face became a little twisted when he heard the words.


    He never touched that woman, so where did the child come from.


    Although he didn''t like that woman, he was the prince. How could he be reconciled to being played like this.


    "The general doctor called in, and invited Han''s concubine by the way."


    "Yes, master."


    ¡­¡­


    Han Xueyi was invited to the prince''s account with a smile on her face.


    However, seeing the prince''s face cold, and even a flash of evil in her eyes, she was flustered.


    "I see your highness."


    The prince looked at the woman below and gave the military doctor a wink.


    The latter immediately goes to Han Xueyi and reaches for his pulse.


    Han Xueyi wants to resist, but she also knows that she can''t do it at this time.


    Before seeing the prince''s face is not good, she had a guess.


    So now we have to let it go.


    Thinking of the day when the prince was in a coma more than a month ago, she had some assurance in her heart.


    Since she dares to tell the princess, she is not afraid of some trouble afterwards.


    Military doctor for Han Xueyi pulse, has confirmed that she is pregnant.


    But the military doctor also has a certain look.


    At this time, the prince''s not depressed face, as well as the war, do not look like a happy event.


    So instead of congratulating him for the first time, he knelt respectfully on the ground.


    "Back to the prince, Han''s concubine is really pregnant."


    "Bang..."


    With the military doctor''s reply, the prince threw the medicine bowl to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    The bowl is falling in front of Han Xueyi''s eyes, which makes her jump and make a sound.


    The prince gave her a fierce glance, then looked at the military doctor, "you go down first, what should you say? Should you say you have a sense of propriety?"

 Chapter 130

    The military doctor is the prince''s confidant, who naturally knows that he respectfully withdrew from the big account.


    Then the prince put his eyes on the woman kneeling on the ground.


    "Whose child is it?"


    Han Xueyi smelled that Yan''s eyes were full of disbelief and tears in the corner of his eyes.


    "Your Highness, the child is yours. I served you more than a month ago."


    Prince Wen Yan frowned, sharp light straight to her body.


    The look was eager to cut her to pieces, and showed some disgust.


    Of course he knew that day.


    At that time he was injured, feverish and occasionally comatose.


    And wake up the next day, you see Han Xueyi lying on one side.


    See each other half - dew - not - dew appearance, the person directly invited out.


    After that, he asked Yingyi not to let anyone in.


    No one knows that shadow one is his shadow. Without his command, he will not leave him.


    Moreover, at that time, he was injured and wanted to rush back to Beijing as soon as possible, so he let the military doctors use the forbidden drugs.


    And the side effect of that drug is that it doesn''t lift at all.


    How can he have children with Han Xueyi.


    The prince''s face was dark. "Han side imperial concubine Gu will give you one last chance. Whose child is it?"


    Han Xueyi took the handkerchief to wipe his tears and said sadly, "Your Highness, the child is really yours, which is exactly what he had on that day."


    "Shadow one!"


    The prince saw her reply and said in a deep voice.


    As soon as the shadow came forward, she knelt down on one knee, "master --"


    "Pull this woman down to look good, and by the way, look for the medicine to feed her. It''s bound to kill the evil seed!"


    "Yes, master --"


    Han Xueyi heard the prince''s words, wipe tears action all stopped.


    Seeing the shadow coming towards her, she cried and climbed to the prince.


    "Prince, what I said is true. This child is really yours. You can''t do this..."


    "Shut up


    Han Xueyi also plans to continue to cry, but the prince angrily interrupts her.


    He took a breath and said in a deep voice: "Han side imperial concubine, do you know that the shadow will be by your side for 12 hours in a day. It has nothing to do with you that day. It''s the number in your heart.


    Since you don''t name your child''s biological father, you can beat him. The orphan society will announce that you died of illness, and then send you out of Beijing. "


    Han Xueyi smell speech silly eyes, can''t believe of looking at has already walked to her side pull shadow one.


    She''s done. Why?


    I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled.


    Han Xueyi still said: "prince, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Don''t..."


    Next words, but was blocked by a shadow.


    Seeing the master''s face more and more ugly, Ying Yi quickly takes Han Xueyi away.


    See a shadow will Han Xueyi take out, Prince handsome face is still not good-looking.


    At the thought of this damned woman, she told Gu Xi ran about it.


    I don''t know what that woman will think in her heart and whether she will take it seriously.


    Now he wants to explain it to her and tell her the truth.


    But I can''t help it. It''s not the right time. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Why didn''t he enter the palace.


    The prince is in bed with his eyes closed. I believe there will be a decision before tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    And miyuning had already arrived at the prince''s residence.


    She was not affected by Han Xueyi''s words, and she was even in a good mood.


    The colorful glazed stone in the space has changed again, when the prince has feelings for her.

 Chapter 131

    It can be seen that this man, like Shen Ke, really has feelings for her.


    Even they have something to do with it.


    Miyuning returns to the mansion and calls Butler Bai to prepare for the prince''s return.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace, the Empress Dowager is in the bedroom of Yanbei emperor.


    "Emperor, now that Qing''er is outside the city, why doesn''t he go to the palace? Qing''er even encounters an assassin on his way back to Beijing."


    The voice of the Empress Dowager was a little anxious.


    But the northern emperor of Yan looked down at the memorials at hand and was indifferent.


    Seeing his appearance, the Empress Dowager felt a little sad in her eyes.


    "Emperor, now only Qing''er can help you. He is your own son. He has never done anything disrespectful to you for many years, and there are no ministers in the court.


    Even if Qing''er really sits in that position, then you will be in charge of the government. Isn''t that a hundred times better than Lao San? "


    Hearing these words, Yanbei emperor finally raised his head, and his eyes showed the complicated emotion.


    Now that he is ill in bed, once the prince returns, the civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty are bound to be unstable.


    Even now, of course, the return of the prince will only aggravate their careful thinking.


    He has not lived enough. As long as he is in one day, that position can only belong to him.


    So he would not agree with the Empress Dowager.


    After thinking about it, Emperor Yanbei finally said, "mother, let Qing''er go back to the house. My son really has no energy to see him. Let''s wait for him."


    He continued to look down at the memorial in his hand.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager sighed deeply. Her eyes were full of disappointment, but she was helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    When the night came, the prince finally received the imperial edict of Yanbei emperor.


    First, he praised him a lot. Finally, he was allowed to go back to the house alone, and was not allowed to take a soldier.


    The prince received the order respectfully, but there was a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Then, under the escort of shadow one, he entered the city gate.


    With injuries on his body, he rode into the city. For the prince, although it was not unbearable, it was also a bit uncomfortable.


    However, just after entering the gate, one can see the white housekeeper guarding in the gate.


    And his prince guard of honor, are waiting in the gate.


    "I''ve seen the prince before --"


    "I''ve seen the prince before --"


    White housekeeper with the prince''s house guards, have respectfully knelt on the ground.


    The crown prince''s eyes were shining. It wasn''t long before the imperial edict was issued. No one should know the time when he would return to the mansion so soon.


    "All up."


    White housekeeper smell speech immediately rise, go forward to help the prince.


    After getting off the horse, the prince asked frankly, "who asked you to come?"


    White housekeeper originally saw the prince''s face is pale, still have a bit distressed.


    Can hear the prince''s question, with a smile on his face, "back to the prince, is the crown princess, said to be more prepared is also good."


    The prince also laughed. That woman is really smart.


    More preparation, it seems that I have already guessed it.


    In fact, he had been waiting so long that he almost guessed it.


    But not as thoughtful as that woman thought.


    The prince was helped to the guard of honor by Butler Bai, and the party went straight to the prince''s house.


    Until it was dark, I finally arrived at the prince''s residence.


    Miyuning led all the people in the house and stood at the door to greet them.


    Looking at the prince''s guard of honor not far away, he smiles.


    She walked down the steps quickly, and the prince saw her from a distance.


    When the guard of honor stops, miyuning goes forward to help the other party.


    "Just come back. Dinner is ready in the house. Go in quickly."


    PS: add two more chapters for April Fool''s day. Is there a little angel clapping for Huahua?


    New book exchange group, welcome to play together.


    Welcome to miyuke, group number: 787352502

 Chapter 132

    The prince took her hand and her handsome face showed a gentle smile¡° Good


    "Welcome the crown prince back to his home"


    "Welcome the crown prince back to his home"


    Where they passed, people in the house knelt down and saluted one after another.


    The prince looked straight ahead and took the woman''s hand into the mansion.


    At this moment, he was never satisfied. The woman in his hand will always be with him.


    Even if you sit in that high position, you will share it with this woman.


    It seems that since he discovered the difference between the women around him, his life has been completed.


    The woman didn''t know when to steal his heart.


    So easily into his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning took care of the man himself, had dinner, and then went back to Ming Hui hall.


    On the way these days, the prince put on his bedclothes and went to bed.


    He sleeps so much that he doesn''t even have any precautions.


    Miyuning watched the man fall asleep and lay beside him.


    Spring plum several servant girls see this, leave bedroom, blow out the fire on the wax platform in the room before leaving.


    A good night''s sleep.


    The next day, the prince woke up early, looking at the familiar bedroom, with a relaxed smile on his lips.


    Especially looking at the woman sleeping around, the smile on her face is more gentle.


    This night was the safest sleep he had ever had since he left the capital.


    Mingming has been with this woman for several months. Why didn''t she find any difference before.


    Intelligent, even courageous, but also respectful to him, but a little bit of her emotion.


    He never seemed to understand this woman.


    She still needs to know more about it. The woman in front of her definitely has a bigger surprise waiting for him.


    He just has an intuition.


    Holding the woman in his arms, the prince''s eyes overflowed with a smile.


    No matter what this woman is, she''s his.


    In this life, with her, it seems that there is no shortage.


    Miyuning felt uncomfortable and moved uneasily.


    The long, curly, dense eyelashes trembled a few times, then slowly opened their eyes.


    Eyes also with confusion, at this time of her incomparable lure - people, with a few people taste the valley of hope.


    The prince moved his Adam''s apple, but his eyes were not far away from the woman.


    Miyuning opened his eyes and saw the man''s moon Hun. He looked up and saw the deep, affectionate eyes.


    She moved, left the man''s arms and sat up.


    "Your Highness is awake, can you send someone in to serve you?"


    Miyuning rubbed his eyes and turned to ask.


    But the prince once again put the man in his arms, "don''t worry, talk to me, I''m not in Beijing, can someone embarrass you?"


    Miyouning leaned on the man''s shoulder, away from his wound.


    Hearing his inquiry, he said casually, "no one has ever embarrassed my concubine."


    The man played with her hands and asked again, "did you ever worry about me?"


    The topic shifted so fast that MI Youning didn''t know how to answer it for a moment.


    Silence for a moment, she laughed, "Your Highness, this is joking, my concubine is your wife, how can not worry about it."


    What a perfect answer, thought the prince.


    But he understood why a woman''s silence was so short.


    But even so, he didn''t lose much.


    He continued: "concubine, I had a beautiful dream yesterday. In the dream, I didn''t want to wake up."


    Now miyuning finally felt something wrong. She looked up at the man beside her.


    Each other''s eyes are full of tenderness, and there is a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 133

    Mi you Ning looked at this familiar tenderness and deep feeling, and only he could feel the taste in his heart.


    It was numb and painful.


    In the heart all feelings, she all conceals, does not let any person peep, even nearby man is also like this.


    With a calm smile on his face, MI Youning asked softly, "I don''t know what dream your Highness has had. I can''t even give up the aftertaste."


    The prince looked at her deeply. "I had a dream that we would grow old together. It''s really a dream, isn''t it?"


    The smile on miyuning''s face finally stopped. She looked at the man.


    Want to look into the man''s heart through the deep eyes.


    This man¡ª¡ª


    How should she say, too silly or too affectionate.


    When she came back last night, she asked about Jiehun.


    The colorful glazed stone in the soul space changed when she saw a man.


    It was then that men showed their feelings for her.


    Now she would not doubt the man''s feelings.


    When he heard the man''s words, miyuning''s heart was not untouched.


    She dropped her eyes and had a complicated look.


    But the prince gently raised his hand and touched her neck, with or without a caress.


    "In the future, I''ll get this Yanbei kingdom. You share it with me. I''ll only have you as my companion. There''s no one else between you and me, OK?"


    He said, waiting for the woman''s answer.


    Now that he wants this woman, he will take the initiative.


    He has a hundred ways to get this woman, even without his initiative, but he doesn''t want to hurt each other.


    And he had an intuition that he had to make a commitment to be a couple for the rest of his life.


    It seems that as long as he doesn''t promise, the woman will not be there, or he will never get each other.


    Even though what he wants is a love for two in his life.


    Miyuning finally raised her head at this time. She narrowed her eyes and chuckled. "Your Highness must remember what you said today."


    The prince''s smile made him more beautiful.


    Miyuning thought that this man was born with dignity, and he was brave and resourceful. He was the best in the world.


    With such a person for a lifetime, she even gave the other party what she wanted.


    "Today, I will remember eternal life."


    The prince held the woman tightly in his arms, even regardless of the injury.


    However, regardless of him, miyuning saw the dazzling red outside the bedroom clothes.


    "The wound is cracked again," mi you Ning reminded the other side and gently pushed the man away. "How is this wound hurt?"


    How can the prince allow mi you Ning to leave.


    He finally waited until the woman''s answer, how to let the other party escape, eager to hold in his arms all the time.


    Mi you Ning''s refusal was very light, for fear of aggravating his opponent''s wound.


    "Well..."


    However, in the middle of the refusal, MI Youning put his hand in an embarrassing place.


    Mi you Ning''s face changed slightly when he felt that Gu Qian Wang was waking up.


    And the prince himself is a difficult - resistant voice.


    After miyuning reacted, he wanted to take his hand away.


    However, the prince held her hand for the first time, with the wake-up thing.


    The feeling of the object is very obvious and spectacular.


    The prince approached miyuning''s ear and said in a low voice, "princess, help me."


    The man''s low voice made miyuning''s ears red.

 Chapter 134

    The other side did not wait for her to answer, took her hand to move.


    It''s more and more obvious. I can''t hold it with one hand.


    The man''s low voice, slowly sounded, which made miyuning''s ears more red.


    After a long time, his hands were covered with a man''s "son son son sun", and MI Youning quickly got up and left the bedroom.


    And the prince leaned on the couch with a satiety smile on his face.


    He seems to have forgotten to tell the women who escaped that when he is well, it is time to make up for their late wedding night.


    ¡­¡­


    The prince returned to Beijing. During his convalescence, many officials came to visit him.


    In this regard, people in the prince''s family refused to see them on the ground that the prince was ill.


    However, there is still an endless stream of visitors.


    No one has ever been put into the gate of the prince''s mansion.


    The crown prince returned to Beijing to recuperate, which lasted more than half a month.


    But emperor Yanbei never condoled.


    What happened in the crown prince''s house recently is well known to Emperor Yanbei.


    He turned a blind eye to the visiting ministers.


    However, in recent days, the prince''s family has frequently been violently killed, which has aroused his concern.


    These days, the family members of the prince''s family have died of illness.


    Now the prince''s mansion is so big that there is only one wife left.


    Emperor Yanbei has been sitting on the throne for many years, but he can''t see the trick.


    The prince and the princess are in love.


    Even they have already colluded with each other.


    The prince''s action shows that he attaches great importance to the princess.


    The first time emperor Yanbei got the news, he summoned the third prince.


    The third prince was summoned again today, and the ministers also knew it.


    On that day, the third prince stayed in the emperor''s palace for a day, holding back all the palace people.


    No one knows what they said.


    But it is said that when the third prince came out, his face looked very good, even full of pride.


    After that, the third prince was released and resumed his previous position.


    This has reduced the number of officials going to the prince''s residence by half.


    ¡­¡­


    In the prince''s mansion.


    The weather is getting warmer. In the garden pavilion, there is a figure of a man and a woman.


    There''s piano music coming from there all the time.


    The man was dressed in a comfortable white gown, and the woman was also stripped of the past trivia.


    The man is the prince, fan Yinqing.


    At this time, he was sitting in front of the piano, his hands constantly stroking the strings, and the melody with emotion spread around.


    The woman sitting on one side holding her cheek with one hand is mi Youning.


    Behind her are two servant girls, Chunmei and Xiahe.


    At this time, the two people, listening to the prince playing the piano, the affection made the two servant girls blush.


    However, the client, mi you Ning, was careless and looked out of the pavilion.


    It''s like there''s something good there that attracts her.


    But God knows, there is no scenery, there are only dead wood.


    The prince stroked the last tune, put his hands flat on the string, and looked up at the woman.


    At this time, his handsome face was full of tenderness and affection when he looked at mi you Ning.


    Miyuning''s long eyelashes trembled when the man stopped, which showed that she was not indifferent.


    The servant girl behind her had already drooped her head with a smile on her face.


    Now the young lady and the prince have such a good relationship that they are happy for it.


    The prince saw that the woman did not look at him, and the gentle smile on his face remained unchanged. He even got up and approached each other.

 Chapter 135

    Mi you Ning hears the footsteps of a man, and then looks back at him.


    "Your Highness''s piano skill is outstanding. It''s my honor to hear your Highness''s music."


    She had a smile on her face and looked at the man with both eyes.


    But the prince heard the speech but smile increase, came to her side to sit down, holding her hand, "that love princess should understand, have such a bosom friend, is also my blessing."


    Feeling that the man was teasing her when he pressed her fingers, miyuning bit her teeth and turned blue and red.


    The man ate up all her tofu during the healing period.


    Especially this morning, when the man woke up, he held her hand to support himself.


    After she was woken up, the other side was always unable to let go.


    Now her wrist is still sore.


    Seeing that Gu Qian Wang in the man''s eyes slowly rose, mi you Ning turned his eyes and said, "Your Highness, now that the third prince has been released, do you want to" heal "


    It means it''s time to act.


    The other side''s body has been better, otherwise it would not be so energetic.


    The prince''s smile faded when he heard her.


    "Aifei, when she was with me, she mentioned other men. It shows that Aifei''s heart is very big."


    Then he picked up the man and went straight to the Ming Hui hall.


    Miyuning directly changed her face, with anger on her face. "Prince, now it''s all day, and you''re not afraid to be spread out. It''s your reputation that will be destroyed."


    The prince looked at her with a smile and said, "if you love your concubine, I''m just going to have dinner with you. Why can''t I do that?"


    The joking smile and meaningful words made mi you even more angry.


    "Then you put me down!"


    The prince laughs at the sound of the speech and takes the man to the Ming Hui hall.


    All the attendants bowed their heads as they passed along the way.


    Until the man is carried to the front hall of Minghui hall, Butler Bai has already prepared lunch. The prince himself puts the woman in his arms on the seat.


    He also sat beside miyuning.


    At this time, the prince''s face was serious, with a little emotion, "love princess, remember not to mention other men in the future, otherwise I have a lot of means to make you cry."


    Mi you Ning hears that Yan is about to cry, OK.


    This man is so careful, even so overbearing.


    She just mentioned the third prince, and the man teased and even threatened her.


    It''s a threat. It''s definitely a threat.


    However, mi you Ning himself was very clear and didn''t care about this cautious man.


    So she put on a gentle smile again, "I wrote it down."


    She''s sorry, okay.


    Men have changed since they first helped them.


    He''s unreasonable, he''s physically oppressive, he''s passionate everywhere


    The Prince did not make complaints about her heart.


    At this time, she was helping the woman to serve soup and vegetables, "Princess Ai, I''m going to the palace today. The Empress Dowager''s health seems not very good. You have a rest after lunch, and I''ll be back before dinner."


    Miyuning picked up the chopsticks and enjoyed the man''s service.


    When I heard him, I frowned.


    Now in the palace, there is only one empress dowager who really thinks about the prince.


    If the Empress Dowager is not good at this time, who else can speak for him in the palace in the future.


    Yanbei emperor is not pleased with men, and now the third prince has been lifted.


    Even if there is a prince, but the other side has already moved out of the palace.

 Chapter 136

    When the prince saw the worried woman around him, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Miyuning glanced at each other and continued to eat.


    Who''s worried? Who''s worried?!


    It''s just analysis.


    After lunch, miyuning personally sent the prince to the carriage.


    Watching the carriage go away, MI Youning looks back at the prince''s mansion behind him.


    She felt the wind and rain coming.


    The time left by Emperor Yanbei is almost over.


    Three princes have been released, for that position, there is no blood to pave the way, how to sit up.


    Miyuning walked into the prince''s mansion.


    But what she guessed was good.


    Dinner time, the Prince did not come back.


    News came from the palace that the Empress Dowager was not good, and even called other princes into the palace.


    Miyuning, as the crown princess, was also told by the palace and was always ready.


    After hearing the news, miyuning immediately asked everyone in the house to get ready for plain clothes.


    Late at night, news came from the palace that the Empress Dowager had gone.


    Miyuning calls housekeeper Bai and asks everyone in the house to change into plain clothes. Then he enters the palace in a hurry.


    The Empress Dowager''s funeral was presided over by the prince.


    Yanbei emperor is still in bed. He has more heart than strength. Among all the princes, only the prince can take over.


    As the crown princess, miyuning has been in the palace these days.


    It was not until the Empress Dowager was buried that she finally returned to the prince''s residence.


    However, the Prince did not go back with her.


    After that, the prince came back to court again.


    The bodyguards of the prince''s residence have doubled. These mi you Ning are all in the eye.


    She felt that the moment of taking the throne had finally come.


    The death of the Empress Dowager is a signal.


    After the crown prince returned to the court, he was in charge of the country on his behalf, and the third prince was not idle, so he returned to the court.


    But every day he followed the prince.


    Mi you Ning knew all these things, so he sent a message to the general''s office and asked general Gu to help the prince in the court.


    In the past two months when the crown prince was in charge of the state, it was very rare for mi you Ning to see the crown prince return to his office.


    Occasionally see that man, is also in a hurry.


    The other side lost weight, and there was no smile on his face.


    Only when he saw her, he showed a pale and haggard smile, which made miyuning feel a little distressed.


    This day, the prince left the mansion in a hurry again, and MI Youning met each other in the mansion.


    When the prince saw her, he came quickly, "Princess Ai, where are you going?"


    Mi you Ning slightly made a courtesy way: "Today my father sent some things, my concubine just went to check."


    The man sniffed speech and nodded. He reached out and stroked her hair behind her ears. "It''s hard for you in the government these days. After these days, I''ll accompany you well."


    Miyuning looked up and saw that his face was a bit haggard, and the blue color could not be covered under his eyes.


    "Your Highness, I''ll be fine."


    There was a little pain and worry in her eyes.


    It must have been a hard time for the other party to look like this.


    Hearing this, the prince took her hand and shook it two times, then went out of the house.


    Looking at the prince leaving the house with butler Bai again, miyuning finally began to ask.


    "Little soul, how long does emperor Yanbei have?"


    "Ten days is death."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly at the news.


    There are still ten days left. Now the prince should not be fully prepared.


    Back in the Ming Hui hall, mi you Ning sat on the soft floor and thought all the time.

 Chapter 137

    She believes that the man will get what he wants. After all, he has endured it for so many years.


    But when she thought of the danger, she couldn''t be indifferent.


    She got up, went to the desk, prepared the ink and rice paper, and began to write.


    After a while, MI Youning put the letter in his hand and walked out of the Ming Hui hall.


    At this time, it was Chunmei and Xiahe who were guarding outside the hall. She handed the letter to Chunmei, "Chunmei, you should give this letter to your father. If your father is not here, it is the same to give it to your mother. You must not fall into the hands of others."


    Chunmei saw her face serious, cautiously nodded, quickly left the prince''s house.


    However, after Chunmei leaves, miyuning takes Xia he to the reception hall of the prince''s mansion.


    After the white housekeeper sent the prince out of the house, he heard the call of the princess and immediately returned to the hall.


    "I''ve seen the princess."


    He saluted as soon as he entered the hall.


    Miyuning raised his hand and said, "white housekeeper, get up, your Highness has gone?"


    "Tell the crown princess that the crown prince has gone to the palace, saying that he will not come back in the palace tonight, so you don''t have to wait."


    White housekeeper gets up to return a way immediately.


    "Well, housekeeper Bai, you have been with your highness since he was a child. Now there is something for you to do in our palace. Can you do it well?"


    There was a certain degree of prudence in the voice, and there was a momentum of coercion.


    Seeing the housekeeper''s attitude for the first time in front of her, housekeeper Bai couldn''t help but look up at her clear but sharp eyes.


    "As long as no harm is done to the crown prince''s house, anyone is at the command of the crown princess."


    Miyuning laughed, "good!"


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies, in the remaining ten days of Yanbei emperor, the prince almost did not return to the house.


    Once in a while, I come to pick up something and leave again in a hurry.


    On the tenth day, miyuning got up early.


    On this day, the prince still did not return to the palace.


    She got up and had breakfast under the service of Chunmei. Then she called Butler Bai.


    After that, people in the prince''s mansion began to make some moves.


    It''s a day of uncertainty.


    Just as mi you Ning and his family began to prepare for the storm, something happened in the palace.


    When the prince was discussing the government affairs with the ministers, the palace people close to Yanbei came to tell him that the emperor was not good.


    On hearing the news, the prince took the ministers to the emperor''s palace.


    The prince was alone in the palace of emperor Yanbei, looking at the thin man lying on the bed.


    At this time, his eyes were cold, without emotion.


    Like the man on the bed, not his father.


    "Are you... Satisfied?"


    The emperor looked at the prince with turbid eyes, which were still disgusted at this time.


    The crown prince''s eyes to the northern emperor of the upper Yan dynasty did not fluctuate.


    If it was an hour, he might be sad, even sad, for this look.


    Now that he is strong, there is nothing that can make him show his true heart.


    No, there''s another one.


    The woman in the mansion, that is his only touch of warmth.


    Think of that woman, the prince''s face showed a gentle smile.


    Looking at Yanbei emperor, they all had some feelings, "father, now everything is my own struggle. The only thing I want to thank you is the princess you gave me. This is the only treasure you let me have."


    Emperor Yanbei''s face was not of adult type, and Wen Yan was even more ugly.


    "You... You... Bastard!"

 Chapter 138

    The prince left his seat and walked towards the emperor with resentment in his eyes.


    "Father, have you ever had a heart, have you ever had a heart as an emperor, have you ever regretted anything in your life?"


    In front of Yanbei emperor, the prince looked down at the man who was once high on the bed, but now he was so unbearable.


    "If you forced the empress to death, or even let them trample on her, your bones would not have been buried in the imperial mausoleum that day, but for the influence of the forefathers, but for what you did to my empress... Should you go down and make amends to her?"


    When the prince opened his mouth, Yanbei emperor''s face was not ugly.


    At this time, his face was full of anger, and his eyes wanted to kill him.


    "You... You..."


    Yanbeidi raised his hands to point to the prince and wanted to say something.


    The prince looked at him coldly and continued: "do you think I really want the throne? But I don''t want the children who hurt the mother and the queen to sit on it. None of them is innocent. "


    "No..."


    Emperor Yanbei''s face changed with fear in his eyes.


    Seeing this, the prince sneered twice, "third brother, when you let him out, you plan to let him do that position, and even left a posthumous edict. It''s a pity, it''s a pity..."


    When Emperor Yanbei heard that his eyes protruded at last, his eyes were terrified and inconceivable.


    He died like this, as if he were still dead.


    Looking at the twilight man on the bed, a sadness flashed through the prince''s eyes.


    He had expected it, but he was always disappointed and even shamed.


    Now watching this man die, his heart is not happy, nor half a silk of pleasure.


    At this moment, he wants to see that woman, the woman who will accompany him all his life.


    The prince turned and walked out of Yanbei emperor''s bedroom, where the ministers were waiting.


    "The death of the emperor"


    ¡­¡­


    From the palace came the bell. It was the bell for the dragon.


    The emperor is dead.


    Passers by in the capital knelt down one after another.


    While mi you Ning was sitting in the original owner''s boudoir, when he heard the bell, his heart was beating all the time. The man was still in the palace. Was he safe at this time.


    "Little soul, what happened to the prince?"


    "The crown prince has been recognized by all the ministers and discussed the accession to the throne."


    However, after hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning still didn''t let go.


    She went out of the door and quickly summoned Chunmei to ask if there was any news.


    ¡­¡­


    "See the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    "Long live the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    When the prince announced the death of the emperor, the first to kneel down was general Gu, as well as members of the prince''s forces.


    "I see the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    The rest of the courtiers also knelt down.


    Fan Yinqing looks down on the people. At this moment, he will be the new emperor of Yanbei and the master of this country.


    "Zhongqing is flat..."


    When I raised my hand, I went out.


    Because he saw the figure outside the palace, which was his good third brother.


    The third prince''s face was ferocious and resentful.


    "Brother, it''s not so bright that you get the throne." He sneered.


    Fan Yinqing returned with a sneer. He turned the finger on his hand and glanced at him carelessly, "what does the third brother mean by that?"


    "You know it The third prince said angrily.


    "Third brother, do you know that the ministers of culture and military in Manchu Dynasty are all my confidants now? What capital do you have to take this position?"

 Chapter 139

    Of course, the third prince knew this. Now he couldn''t attract the officials of the court.


    Looking at the ministers behind fan Yinqing, the third prince once again sneered.


    "Brother, do you know your beautiful princess is on her way to the palace?"


    Then he took out an imperial edict and raised it high, "the imperial edict clearly says that it will be passed on to me. Brother, you are treason and usurpation of the throne!"


    As soon as his words came out, fan Yinqing''s face darkened with a sense of killing.


    It was not because of the edict in his hand, but because the person in front of him moved the woman.


    "Third prince, if you dare to hurt my daughter, I will kill you!"


    General Gu, standing behind fan Yinqing, couldn''t help making a sound when he heard the third prince''s words.


    Although it was with the intention of killing, there was no worry on his face.


    Fan Yinqing glanced at general Gu with doubts in his eyes.


    General Gu nodded to him, then came forward and said: "emperor, the little girl had already transferred many secret guards from the mansion, and even took all the people in the prince''s mansion to the minister''s mansion. Nothing will happen to the little girl."


    After hearing general Gu''s words, fan Yinqing''s rising heart finally fell to the ground, as long as the woman had nothing to do.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the door of the hall. It was the orderly and eager running of the soldiers.


    Soon the palace yard was full of palace guards, and the leader was the prince.


    "I''m late to help you. Please calm your anger..."


    The eldest prince knelt down in front of fan Yinqing with a respectful attitude.


    "Brother Huang, there is no need to be polite between you and me."


    Fan Yinqing went up to help the prince himself.


    The third prince''s eyes darkened when he saw the big prince coming.


    But he is not without people, index finger and thumb against the whistle, waiting for his people to appear.


    However, when the prince heard this, he turned to his fierce face and said, "third brother, you don''t need to move the soldiers. I''ve solved those people."


    The third prince heard that the speech kept retreating, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    When he looked at fan Yinqing, he was even more frightened. "No, it''s impossible. It''s all the people my father gave me."


    Fan Yinqing wanted to see a woman very much at this time. Seeing the third prince with several people making trouble here, he was impatient.


    "Send the third prince back to the palace, and send someone to look at him."


    The soldiers around soon suppressed the third prince.


    ¡­¡­


    In the prince''s mansion, however, there was chaos.


    There''s blood all over the place. There''s dead bodies with arms and legs missing.


    It was Gu Jiajun who patrolled the mansion to check the bodies.


    It turned out that the letter that miyuning asked Chunmei to send to general Gu on that day was just a transfer.


    Miyuning knew that on the day of emperor Yanbei''s death, someone would make trouble.


    At that time, the prince''s residence will be the target of these people.


    The most likely one is the third prince.


    So she came to Butler Bai and told him to let everyone in the house leave on this day.


    Gu Jiajun, sent by general Gu, will be here waiting for the hare.


    So in this battle, general Gu won.


    There were no casualties at the prince''s house.


    Gu Jiajun is cleaning up the traces in the house. Nearly a hundred people have not used an hour to clean up all the traces in the house.


    There was no smell of blood in the huge courtyard.


    After receiving the news, miyuning did not go back immediately.


    And general Gu sent a letter saying that the crown prince had become a prince.


    Miyuning just changed his face from a day of silence to a relaxed smile.

 Chapter 140

    On the day miyuning returned to the prince''s residence, the Prince did not appear.


    She knew that the man would never get away.


    However, people in the prince''s mansion showed their excited faces one after another, but they still kept the same pattern as before.


    Until the next day, belonging to the queen of Fengyi came to the prince''s house.


    "Miss, someone has come to meet you in Miss palace!"


    While miyuning was drinking tea, Dongxue came from outside and cried out.


    I saw the other party come in with excitement on his face.


    Mi you Ning smiles, "speak slowly. When you enter the palace in the future, no one can save you."


    Dongxue spat out her tongue, and then said again: "Miss, Prince... No, the emperor sent someone to pick you up."


    Just as Dongxue finished, housekeeper Bai came in with a group of palace people.


    "I see the queen. The emperor has sent someone to pick you up."


    White housekeeper with all the palace people kneel down one after another.


    Miyuning stood up, and four big maids, Chunmei, Xiahe, Qiushuang and Dongxue, stood behind her.


    "Get up."


    They got up, and the palace people came forward and raised their Phoenix clothes, "please change the clothes for the queen."


    Miyuning winks at Chunmei. They immediately take over the Phoenix dress.


    After that, she came into the bedroom with the mammy in the palace.


    An hour later, MI Youning changed into a phoenix suit and appeared again in the eyes of the public.


    After accepting the kneeling worship in the mansion, he went to the Phoenix chariot.


    Looking at the prince''s mansion, mi you Ning''s face was filled with relief.


    The former owner is the most miserable here.


    He was cheated by the third prince, used by Yanbei emperor, and finally died in the deep palace.


    But now the man sitting on the throne has given her due dignity.


    Now everything is different, even the female owner of the world has not appeared again.


    She knew that since that day, Han Xueyi said that in front of the prince''s account, she would never come back.


    Even know, Han Xueyi has not died.


    Because once the woman is dead, the world will collapse.


    Everything was different, and she got what she wanted.


    The colorful glazed stone in the soul space has changed again, and the task of the world is about to be completed.


    ¡­¡­


    The Queen''s Fengyi soon arrived in the palace.


    Miyuning looks at the man standing outside the hall.


    The other side is wearing a Dragon Robe, full of domineering, Yong Huajin expensive, this man is the man of the world.


    He has the capital to be proud of everything.


    The man saw her appear, cold face showed a gentle look.


    Feng Nian stops, mi you Ning steps down and walks towards the man with the help of Chun Mei.


    Fan Yinqing looked at the woman walking up the steps and even took the initiative to stretch out her hands.


    He is here waiting for her, waiting for her to come near and share the prosperity with him.


    Miyuning finally walked up to the man and put his hand in the man''s hand.


    "Congratulations to the emperor."


    Fan Yinqing held her hand tightly, with a faint smile in her affectionate eyes, "from now on, you will be my queen, my unique woman."


    Miyuning laughed, "you will be the man who will accompany me all my life and grow old with me."


    Two people look at each other and smile, each other''s eyes with feelings - meaning.


    The prince took her hand and walked into the hall step by step.


    In this life, he won the throne and got a surprise.


    The woman around him is his biggest surprise.


    This woman belongs to him and will accompany him all his life. They will come to the end of their lives together.


    Living, sleeping in the same bed, dying, sleeping in the same acupoint.

 Chapter 141

    A month later, the new emperor ascended the throne.


    On this day, fan Yinqing appeared in front of the civil and military officials in his Dragon Robe and dragon crown.


    The royal family also showed up.


    Fan Yinqing stood on the high platform, accepting the people''s worship, with little emotion on his face.


    It wasn''t until the woman who was wearing the same yellow with him appeared that there was a little light in her eyes.


    This time, he was still standing on the high platform, and the woman went up to him alone.


    At this moment, fan Yinqing made an inappropriate move.


    Looking at the woman under the stage, he took a few steps forward and extended his hand to the other side.


    Miyuning endured more complicated and heavy Phoenix clothes than that day, and looked at the man''s hand and walked up the steps step by step.


    She is walking towards the man.


    At this moment, miyuning must not know how real and beautiful her smile is, and how touching it is.


    When she came to the man, she gasped a little, but she still laughed brightly.


    "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the queen, long live the queen..."


    "I see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the queen, long live the queen..."


    Fan Yinqing, holding the woman''s hand, accepted all the officials present and kowtowed to the royal family.


    The land finally belongs to him.


    The woman around him became his queen.


    On that day, the palace was still very busy at night.


    The new emperor entertained all the ministers and clansmen.


    Today fan Yinqing is very happy. He is really happy.


    With the throne and the woman, there is nothing else to ask for in this life.


    No, there''s one more thing, which is to lead this country to greater prosperity.


    Although manager Bai, who was once the white housekeeper in the prince''s mansion, advised fan Yinqing to drink less.


    But on this day, fan Yinqing still drank too much.


    He drank too much and didn''t make a fuss, but with a smile on his face, he called the Queen''s name.


    See time almost, white manager this just personally supported new emperor to go to Feng Qi palace.


    It''s the Queen''s palace. It''s the most honorable place in the palace except the emperor''s bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day''s struggle, miyuning has now taken off all the decorations.


    After dinner, she was in bed clothes, leaning on the soft couch in a daze.


    That man should be happy.


    From then on, there is no need to cover up or even control the fate of all people.


    I just don''t know if his promise to him can still be fulfilled after many years.


    Now this so big back palace, only she a master son, certainly don''t count those too imperial concubines.


    Miyuning believes the man''s feelings for her now.


    But she was not sure whether the man would still treat her like this when they were old and her face lost its luster.


    Today, on that stage, she saw with her own eyes the moment when the man held her hand, the smile.


    Really like a child, so happy.


    It was the first time she had seen a man with such a face.


    At that moment, her heart beat very fast, even for the man also moved a bit.


    After not sure, but will not stop her forward steps.


    Once a man really gets involved with her.


    She will leave the world without hesitation.


    Of course, I will kill the third prince before I leave.


    Once the third prince dies, the task will be completely completed.


    However, as promised, she will accompany men all her life until they go to the same acupoint to sleep.

 Chapter 142

    "Empress, the white general manager helped the emperor to come this way."


    Just as miyuning was meditating, Chunmei approached.


    His eyes narrowed, and mi you stood up and said, "bring me a cape."


    Spring plum smell speech immediately put on the Cape in the hand to her, in the mouth also way: "the palace people outside the entrance say, see the emperor as if drink much, know you will go out, so ready."


    Mi you Ning smelt speech to pinch her face, "is really a good girl."


    Then he strode out of the palace and waited for the man outside.


    Today seems to be their real wedding. When men come here, she has already prepared.


    It''s a pity that miyuning didn''t count. Fan Yinqing drank too much and not only wiped her dry, but also made up for all her previous debts.


    The number of rounds of battle between the two men on the Dragon bed is countless.


    Let''s not mention that.


    At this time, miyuning walked out of the gate of the palace, and manager Bai also came with the emperor.


    Fan Yinqing saw her figure, directly left the white manager, straight to her.


    "Princess, you''ve come to pick me up."


    Miyuning immediately stepped forward to help the man. When he heard the other person''s name, he knew that he was really drunk.


    "Queen, the emperor has been greedy for a few more cups today. He has been calling your name all the time."


    The white manager came forward with a kind face and a hidden smile.


    Miyuning nodded and helped the man into Fengqi palace.


    Will help people to the bed, Chunmei several have already prepared hot water.


    Let a few people back down, mi you Ning just reached out and opened the man''s robe.


    Take back the Dragon Robe and wipe your hands and body.


    During this period, men have been very good, do what they want.


    However, after wiping the upper body, the man suddenly pulled her back to the couch.


    Put her under the pressure of death.


    Her eyes looked, on the deep, full of Love Valley owe eyes.


    The man''s breathing began to gasp, and his big hands kept swimming around.


    Miyuning''s cloth had fallen to the ground.


    Fan Yinqing couldn''t help it.


    He couldn''t help it for a moment. His body was screaming and asking for this woman.


    Will her ruthless - ruthless occupy - have, let her completely belong to him.


    Wave the bed curtain, the scene inside is covered.


    Mi you Ning looked at this action, and did not have the slightest resistance.


    Especially when you see a man with a red mole in his shoulder socket.


    Whether it''s wrong or right, it''s all voluntary.


    Fan Yinqing eagerly took off all his clothes and touched each other. He was still not satisfied.


    After a long time, in order to take care of the woman, fan Yinqing never put her in the right place.


    She was well prepared to adapt.


    This is the only way to rush into the gate.


    Feel the place like a stream.


    Satisfied, completely satisfied.


    He finally got her, and finally belonged to him.


    He laughs, complacently, loudly.


    The laughter was accompanied by several cries of pain from mi you Ning.


    The sound finally became intolerable.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Miyuning never thought that men''s physical strength was so strong.


    She cried and begged for mercy.


    But the other side didn''t let her go at all.


    Even once, had run off the couch, but was carried back again by the man.


    One night, she could not remember how many times she had fought with the other party.


    Even in a daze, I heard some shameless words from men.

 Chapter 143

    The man even said that he was not in good health, but also pretended to cough, showing a weak expression, let her move!


    When miyuning woke up, she was the only one left on the bed.


    Thinking of the man''s insidious words last night, mi you Ning gritted her teeth.


    However, feeling the pain of Hun''s body, she couldn''t help swearing.


    The body can''t move at all. It''s almost unconscious.


    "Quit soul, let my body recover some energy!"


    In the end, she had to resort to abstinence to stay.


    And our new emperor back to Fengqi palace, on the face of the empress.


    Mi you Ning sneers at the man who hasn''t changed his Dragon Robe. His eyes want to bite him.


    Fan Yinqing naturally knows her little emotions.


    Last night, he drank too much and didn''t restrain himself. Even after he woke up, he still had a lot to think about.


    Even later, there was no reason.


    When he woke up in the morning, he saw the woman''s scar. Although he was distressed, he didn''t regret it.


    Fan Yinqing went to MI Youning and held her hand. He felt the resistance of the other side and softened his face. "I was bad last night. I won''t be any more. Don''t be angry."


    But mi you Ning gave him a white eye, "it''s easy to say. Last night when I begged you, why didn''t you stop?"


    Just as she said this, the man in front of her touched his nose. "At that time, a man can''t stop."


    Although the voice was small, it was still heard by miyuning.


    When I think of those things, it''s true.


    However, it made her face a little darker.


    "Fan Yinqing! Don''t go to my bed for a month


    So big Fengqi palace, all palace people heard their master''s voice.


    But they hung their heads down deeply, pretending not to hear.


    Fan Yinqing did not expect that the woman should be so angry, but still accompanied by a smile and said: "well, well, what you say is what, you haven''t used lunch, don''t starve yourself."


    Then he picked up the woman and walked out of the bedroom.


    Miyuning wants to be put down, but he doesn''t allow it.


    She didn''t have the strength to walk, and she didn''t know what was going on, so she didn''t let her body adjust to the best condition.


    Now we can only cultivate ourselves slowly.


    Although miyouning forbids men to touch her for a month.


    However, this is not the case for her has the final say.


    Just a few days after her health, the man ate her dry again.


    But it''s not as bad as the first time.


    Feeling the man''s insistence on her body, miyuning is also helpless.


    In a flash, many years have passed.


    When fan Yinqing was in power, Yanbei kingdom was developing towards prosperity.


    Over the years, all the civil and military officials and the common people praised the ruler.


    Recently, however, miyuning encountered an unpleasant incident in the palace.


    In the former dynasty, people began to persuade men to draft.


    It''s the reason why the queen didn''t give it for many years.


    For many years, she was the only one in the harem. All the officials had beautiful daughters and granddaughters.


    Now the emperor is young. If their daughter is favored by the emperor, it will be a step up to heaven.


    And the emperor is not greedy for sex, which is the most important point.


    They are more assured that their daughter and granddaughter have entered the palace.


    When he heard the news, miyuning ignored it at all.


    She''s not even involved.


    However, just today, she heard that the man xuanren entered the palace.

 Chapter 144

    It was the family members of the ministers who were announced to enter the palace.


    Miyuning is in a bad mood. Even if she comforts herself, the man must have a reason.


    But it still bothered her.


    Chunmei changed a new cup of tea for her. She glanced at Dongxue, who came to deliver the news.


    The latter pouted innocently, but with a touch of regret on his face.


    Chunmei looked anxiously at mi you Ning leaning on the pillow and said, "queen, the emperor must have done this for a reason. The emperor''s feelings for you for so many years have been in the eyes of everyone. You should be relieved. When the emperor comes over at night, just ask."


    Mi you Ning turns to see a spring plum, the face doesn''t show any displeasure, "you this wench is to be able to comfort a person, I remember you also have double ten, can you mean the person?"


    "Bang..." as soon as Chunmei heard this, she immediately knelt on the ground.


    "I will serve you all my life. I don''t want to get married."


    The voice was urgent and even firm.


    Mi you Ning picked an eyebrow and said, "there is no reason not to marry. The emperor''s bodyguard seems to have some meaning for you. Even if you get married, there is no other change in this palace."


    Chunmei was silent for a moment, but she said again, "I will never marry you, and I will serve you all my life."


    Seeing her attitude like this, mi you Ning turned to look at the other three servant girls around her and said, "what about you? But who''s interested? As long as you say it, I''ll prepare the dowry for you myself. "


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Three people immediately kneel down like spring plum.


    The sound of the knee knocking on the ground made mi you Ning feel painful.


    "Maidservants don''t marry, they serve the master all their lives."


    Miyuning stretched out his hand with armor and gently rubbed his forehead.


    In fact, she didn''t know if the man would want to try something.


    In ancient times, fan Yinqing was even an emperor. He should have three palaces, six courtyards and countless concubines.


    Who knows if he will change after so many years of guarding her alone.


    It''s one thing not to doubt each other''s feelings, but what she distrusts even more is this backward era.


    There is a common fault in men of this era.


    That''s three wives and four concubines, which should be taken for granted in this era.


    In front of the four girls have been with her side, so many years also dedicated to serve.


    Once a man does something, she will leave the world without hesitation.


    I will arrange these girls before I leave.


    But their attitude really gave her a headache.


    "It''s all right. You can step back first."


    Chunmei got up and left the palace with a worried and frightened look in her eyes.


    As soon as they came out of the hall, they met the people who were coming. Just as they were about to move, they were stopped by the people standing in front of them.


    Miyuning leaned against the pillow of the soft couch and looked out the window.


    As for what she thought, only she knew.


    People who came into the palace, seeing her appearance, walked lightly step by step.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Listening to the low voice in my ear, mi you Ning turned his head to face the man''s handsome and gentle smile.


    "My concubine, please greet the Emperor..."


    Mi you rather body does not move, so lean on the soft couch, looking at the man lazily way.


    Fan Yinqing sat down beside her with a smile and held her in his arms.


    Mi you Ning deliberately close to each other, close to the arms, deep smell.


    In did not smell other women''s taste, this just showed satisfaction smile.

 Chapter 145

    "Today, a woman''s family member who is not a minister has entered the palace. How did she come to me?"


    Miyuning got up and asked with a smile in her eyes.


    When fan Yinqing heard that Yan was holding the woman in his arms, the strength of his hands increased.


    "Did you ever have an idea?"


    He looked deeply into the eyes of the woman in his arms.


    Seeing that he was so serious, miyuning''s face remained unchanged and reached out to touch the man''s head.


    "What do you think I have in mind, more sisters? Or does this huge harem belong to me alone? "


    After asking this, miyuning also looked at the man in front of him deeply.


    Fan Yinqing''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    He did announce those ministers and their wives into the palace, but it was not because he wanted to carry them into the back palace.


    And he was waiting for the woman in his arms when he summoned the women.


    I want to see her show a little care.


    Now, it seems, it''s extravagant.


    However, it also makes him unable to be angry with women.


    He did not let the other party see his complex emotions at this time, and once again held people in his arms.


    Close to each other''s ears, a gentle voice said: "that''s the person selected for Prince Rui. Prince Rui has been single for so many years, so it''s time for someone to accompany him."


    Mi you Ning puts chin on man''s shoulder, smell speech to stir up show eyebrow.


    It turned out to be for the great prince.


    In this way, she felt more comfortable.


    Thinking of the man''s disappointment, she felt she had to do something.


    The man treated her so well that there was no need to upset her.


    She didn''t want to see her partner like that, no matter how deep or shallow she felt.


    Gently open the distance between them, mi you Ning gently kiss his chin.


    "You promised me, and I always remember that if you turn your back, we''ll go our separate ways."


    This is the truth of mi you Ning. It''s also to let him know that she cares.


    Fan Yinqing''s face changed as expected. With a brilliant smile, he put his arms around her waist and kept rubbing.


    It is to use that joyful voice assurance way: "never forget, must remember in the heart."


    Said also regardless of this time is the day, holding a woman directly pressure - to the soft collapse.


    He kisses the lips that always make him think.


    Every time he didn''t kiss enough.


    The other side''s body is also so, how to eat all eat not enough.


    It''s even addictive.


    With this woman in this life, where does he have extra heart to share with others.


    He wanted to dig out the whole heart and hold it in front of the woman to show her that it was full of her.


    On this day, Fengqi palace was closed for the first time.


    This close is a day, and even constantly from the palace out of the ambiguous voice.


    Chunmei four people, as well as the apprentices under the white manager, have been guarding in front of the hall door.


    Hear inside bold, even let a person blush heart beat of voice, a few people one after another sigh emperor empress''s emotion is very good.


    The events of today have thus disappeared.


    On this day, miyuning was eaten dry and wiped clean by fan Yinqing, exhausting unprecedented heat and emotion.


    In that process, the man said a lot of love words, which made her unable to resist.


    That''s not to say, even forcing her to say something bold.


    But after the other party hears, everything is unable to stop.


    In the evening, she is not any strength, or by each other personally feeding.


    The other person is holding her in person to take a bath.


    In this process, the man''s eyes are not restrained.


    Miyuning was crying for mercy all night.

 Chapter 146

    Many years later, MI Youning was still the only one in the harem of the northern state of Yan.


    For so many years, it''s not that there are no ministers playing again to let the emperor draft.


    The excuse is still that the queen has not come out for many years.


    Fan Yinqing didn''t care about this problem, and he didn''t even let miyuning take medicine.


    Just once to find doctors for her pulse, doctors also only said a less than fate.


    After all these years, he has lost hope.


    Moreover, if a woman really gives birth to a child and has not given her heart to him at that time, she will be able to distinguish some.


    It''s something he doesn''t want to see.


    It''s also his selfishness.


    A few years ago, Prince Rui was married and even had a son.


    Fan Yinqing and MI Youning had already discussed this matter. Once again, a minister came up and appointed the child prince.


    We can only accept this time.


    The feelings of the emperor and Empress of the northern state of Yan spread to the people, and were even hotly discussed. It was said that the emperor had deep feelings for the queen.


    A hundred years later, this story is even more popular.


    Fan Yinqing, who once sent people to the prince''s palace to rob people, died in the third prince''s palace in the tenth year of his throne.


    He died of depression without leaving the house.


    Many years later, miyuning asked where Han Xueyi was.


    At that time, the emperor only told her that she lived well and was served with delicious food.


    Miyuning had a complicated look at his answer.


    She doesn''t understand why men treat Han Xueyi like this.


    Now that she is still in this world, it shows that the female owner of this world is still alive.


    But she doesn''t understand why this man didn''t kill Han Xueyi and still treat her like this.


    Because of curiosity, miyuning asked.


    But get a man''s mysterious smile.


    Fan Yinqing had a reason for that.


    Once, when he was the prince, he fought with Xiliang kingdom for more than half a year.


    He asked the white manager, what happened in the house.


    But get, the little woman around, even in the face of Han Xueyi, will step back three feet.


    She had a casual attitude towards all the concubines in the prince''s mansion.


    But only in the face of Han Xueyi, even so scrupulous.


    Even if the attitude is not obvious, but once in the mother''s side to serve the old man, how can not see white manager.


    So he''s not going to kill this woman.


    There''s something wrong with this woman.


    Over the years, he sent people to lock them up, but he couldn''t leave the manor.


    All these years, it has always been so. Fortunately, that woman is in peace.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning was no longer young, but she was still in high spirits.


    But the man on the bed is dying.


    He is now 70 or 80, and his life has come to an end.


    Holding each other''s body, feeling the man holding her hand, the strength is very light, but still holding.


    "I... I can''t bear you..."


    Fan Yinqing looked at mi you Ning beside him, full of reluctant voice, which made people sound so powerless, but so sad.


    Miyuning held his hand and whispered in his ear, "it''s OK. It''s OK. I don''t want to leave you, so I''ll be with you."


    Hearing this, the man couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Although he did not give up each other, he never thought to let each other die with him.


    But he can''t say what he refutes.


    With relief on his face, fan Yinqing completely closed his eyes in the woman''s arms.

 Chapter 147

    Miyuning returns to the soul space and sees the change of the colorful glazed stone.


    She didn''t want to think about it much, so she was sent to the task world by the soul of caution the next moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Pa..."


    However, as soon as he entered the mission world, he felt that his body fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    Her face felt numb, too, and soon she felt pain.


    Is this a hit?


    The fire - hot pain, let her gently frown.


    It seems that there are still many people.


    Mi you Ning slightly narrowed his eyes, let ring soul quickly receive the story of the world.


    "Master, this woman is a disaster! You can''t stay! "


    Miyuning listens to the intense emotional voice in his ear, and his brain pricks for a moment to receive the story of the world.


    Looking at the picture in my mind, her face is very ugly.


    Even miserable, distorted as if she had encountered some terrorist - terrorist events.


    She began to take over the body, which was really a terrible thing.


    The original owner is a rare white lotus, virgin watch.


    At the thought of what the original owner had done, miyuning felt uncomfortable all over.


    Especially the pain in the face.


    She looked up and began to look at the environment and people around her.


    There are more than ten people standing in the luxurious hall of Europe and America.


    Those people look at her with resentment and even want to kill her.


    However, the original owner is too good, she can''t let these people show a friendly attitude to her.


    Then look at the two men in black standing on one side, and there is a man kneeling between them.


    There was a mocking smile on the man''s face.


    Even when she looked at her, she showed an ambiguous but joking look.


    This man, mi you Ning, saw the killing intention in his eyes.


    The man kneeling on the ground is the murderer of the original owner.


    "Bai Ling, do you have something to say? What you''re doing today, have you ever thought about the safety of your master? "


    The voice that had sounded in miyuning''s ear before appeared again.


    Miyuning followed his line of sight and saw a man standing beside the sofa, glared at him fiercely.


    But when he looked at the scene, miyuning saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    That''s a man.


    The man''s face is noble and elegant, with a gentle smile, and the black eyes are merciful.


    Can be such a good looking man, but it is the most terror - terror.


    Mi Youning''s body shivered subconsciously at the thought that this man didn''t play cards according to common sense, or even changed his face.


    It''s not her fear, it''s her uncontrolled subconscious action.


    Mi you Ning looks up, but just meets the man''s gaze.


    In the bright light of the living room, the soft and elegant face of the man is outlined.


    Especially the man''s gentle smile, but also gently stirred people''s hearts, as if he was the most gentle person in the event.


    Fake. Everything a man shows is fake.


    It''s just a man''s disguise, a mask he can''t tear off.


    On the eyes without a smile, mi you Ning gently frowned.


    She couldn''t see the man.


    There''s nothing in each other''s eyes.


    No anger, no anger, no emotion.


    It''s like a machine. It''s emotionless, cold and frightening.


    Yes, fear, even if the smile on the other side''s face is mild, but the eyes that have nothing on them, make people fear.

 Chapter 148

    This man is too deep.


    She can''t see through each other.


    Mi you Ning inadvertently turned her attention away, but she couldn''t bear the sight.


    Especially in the case of the original owner''s body in such fear.


    After she shifted her eyes, she didn''t see the complexity in men''s eyes.


    The eyes seem to have a puzzled, and things out of control frown.


    Miyuning looks at the man standing in front of the sofa.


    This man is the faithful bodyguard of the man sitting on the sofa, Hao Qiu.


    Hao Qiu had a fierce face and even had a good skill.


    Otherwise her face wouldn''t hurt so much at the moment.


    He asked the question just now.


    Miyuning reached out and touched his face with a smile.


    She got up from the ground and looked at each other. "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly? "


    When she comes to Hao Qiu, mi you Ning feels the sight of the man sitting on the sofa.


    There was a strong sense of existence in her eyes. She forced herself not to look back and ignored the gaze.


    "Bailing! Don''t deny what you have done. Let the man who wants to kill the owner go out. What''s your intention? "


    Hao Qiu said and pointed out that the direction was the man kneeling on the ground.


    Miyuning took a deep breath, then quickly looked up and threw one hand at Hao Qiu.


    "Pa... Pa..."


    The sound of slapping, rings out in this huge space.


    However, this is not to mention, the next is the most shocking, even the men sitting on the sofa.


    Mi you Ning slapped Hao Qiu twice and then took off his pistol.


    "Bang..."


    Not far away, a stream of blood flew to the ground.


    The bullet flew to the man kneeling on the ground.


    This happens in the blink of an eye.


    Miyuning looked at the man falling on the ground, her eyes did not blink at the blood flowing from her head.


    With a turn of one hand, the muzzle of the gun rushes up, and MI Youning blows gently at the smoke of the muzzle.


    This action is indescribable natural and handsome.


    Miyuning turned and looked at Hao Qiu''s big eyes. His fierce face was even more shocked and inconceivable.


    However, seeing the gun in her hand, he quickly stood in front of the man sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing this, other people in black around also moved closer.


    Mi you Ning didn''t care. Without the man''s sight, she was more comfortable.


    The corner of his mouth turned to smile, "Hao Qiu, I gave you the two slaps just now. It''s fair that you slapped me and gave you the two slaps. After all, I''m a woman."


    She felt the painful skin on her face and frowned, "to tell you the truth, I always feel very poor. You are a man with so much strength. Two slaps are like tickling to you."


    At this time, miyuning really felt the loss.


    Her two slaps were nothing to Hao Qiu.


    However, this issue has not been taken into consideration.


    She raised her gun to Hao Qiu.


    The latter''s face changed, and the people in black around him also took out their guns for the first time.


    The men''s guns were aimed at miyuning.


    "Bailing! Put the gun down. What do you want to do? "


    Hao Qiu''s body doesn''t move. At this time, he looks at mi you Ning solemnly.


    Miyuning saw that his muscles were tight and ready to attack.


    But she still pointed a gun at Hao Qiu, "I don''t want to do anything, just want to ask you, now I will kill him, what else do you have to say?"

 Chapter 149

    Hao Qiu followed her line of sight and saw the man who had assassinated the owner.


    The killer on the ground is dead, one shot - blast - head, dead can''t die again.


    The other person''s eyes were still shocked.


    It can be seen that the person who killed him was the woman who wanted to let him go.


    Hao Qiu was speechless and even frowned.


    A series of actions before a woman made him so strange.


    This is the timid woman who was in front of the housekeeper before.


    As for Hao Qiu''s silence, mi you Ning knows that he has nothing to say at this time.


    After all, the man the original owner wanted to release was killed by her.


    Then, it''s time to face the man behind Hao Qiu.


    "Han Mo, do you want me now?"


    Mi you Ning finally opens his mouth to the invisible man behind Hao Qiu.


    But at this time, her tone was a bit helpless.


    She doesn''t want to be with this man if she can.


    Thinking of everything the original owner wanted, she had to ask again.


    Give the man the choice.


    As for the outcome, she can''t change it.


    Miyuning''s heart gradually rose after asking, waiting for the man to answer.


    Sitting on the sofa, the man''s eyes are not clear at this time, and the pupil in his eyes is very deep.


    Before mi you Ning, some of his movements did not make him move at all, but still kept his elegant posture.


    Hearing the woman''s words, he put a gentle smile on his face again. He reached out to push Hao Qiu away.


    Looking at the woman standing in the middle, he ignored the gun in each other''s hands and slowly stood up from the sofa.


    Took the graceful step, walked toward her.


    "Honey, I don''t want you to be stupid."


    As he spoke, he came to MI Youning.


    However, hearing the man''s reply, miyuning sighed.


    She threw the gun to the ground, dodged the action of the man trying to pull her hand, crossed the other side and walked toward the stairway.


    "I''m tired and want to have a good rest."


    At this time, she must sort out the plot of the world.


    Before only received the memory of the original owner, some have not fully received.


    Han Mo, the man mi you Ning left behind, glances at the gun the woman threw aside.


    He looked for a long time, then turned to look at the stairs, watching the woman step by step upstairs, and finally the figure disappeared.


    "Home owner..."


    Hao Qiu pursed the corners of his mouth and stood beside Han Mo, with a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    He was just beaten by a woman in front of his brothers.


    However, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s small to lose face, but his matching gun was unloaded by a woman, and even the other party killed people.


    Once the woman is in front of the housekeeper, his responsibility is the first.


    Han Mo glanced at Hao Qiu.


    The latter felt the sight and shook his body uncontrollably.


    "Master, it''s my fault. Please punish me."


    With that, Hao Qiu knelt down on one knee and pleaded guilty.


    He knew that today, he really underestimated the enemy.


    Misjudge a woman''s ability.


    You can''t look down on everyone around you when you eat this bowl of rice. It''s a big taboo.


    Han Mo no longer looks at him and acquiesces in his dereliction of duty.


    He went to the body not far away, squinted, then turned and walked upstairs.


    "Clean up here, Hao Chou, not next time!"


    The voice of the man is deep and elegant.


    That sounds so good.

 Chapter 150

    Hao Qiu felt relieved when he heard the master''s words.


    He got up from the ground and called his brother not far away to clean up the bloody living room.


    Hao Qiu felt that he had something to do with the master''s mood.


    Although the owner''s face hasn''t changed, but with his years of experience with each other.


    Today''s owner is in a good mood.


    In the past, when the house owner saw blood, he always had to create some incidents. He would not stop until he saw more blood.


    But now it''s just a light glance, and you can see that the owner is in a good mood.


    The people in the living room soon cleaned up the corpses and blood stains on the ground.


    Before the spread of the thick smell of the living room, now has been very light.


    Hao Qiu picked up the gun that MI Youning had thrown on the ground and looked at it. His eyes were complicated.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. Today''s white spirit is very wrong.


    In the past, that woman was like an idiot, accusing them of this and that.


    But seeing the owner is like a mouse seeing a cat, shivering all over.


    The change of women tonight is just two extremes, as if they are not the same person at all.


    It''s really daring to even call the owner''s name.


    And the little Lord is even more wrong.


    He used to call Bai Ling by her name or Miss Bai.


    Now it''s called bailing baby.


    Hao Chou couldn''t understand. He shook his head and left the living room with his brothers.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning went back to her room in the villa according to the route in the original owner''s memory.


    As she closed the door, she leaned back against the door and her face quickly twisted.


    "Little soul! What the hell is this body you gave me? All over the trouble


    "..." the soul is silent, "host, this is not my choice, every world is out of control."


    Miyuning took a deep breath and exhaled gently.


    She was also confused. Besides helping her complete her task, Jiehun could not control any world at all.


    "Damn it


    But she was still angry. This body is just the best.


    Miyuning stretched out his hands and pulled his hair, then quickly walked to the mirror of the room.


    I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    This is the image of Tuotuo white lotus.


    A not so beautiful, but also very delicate face, delicate eyebrows under a pair of round innocent eyes.


    I''d rather bite my lips.


    However, this action, let her make a pair of refused to rest posture.


    It made her eyes fire.


    This woman is a replica of the white lotus. No matter what she does, she looks pitiful.


    Out of sight and out of mind, she turned to sit in front of the small bar in the house and poured a glass of water for herself.


    After pouring a glass of water, I began to receive the whole story.


    The man sitting on the sofa downstairs was Han mo.


    This man is the head of the Han family.


    He is also a giant in the financial industry of Baishi, and his influence is unimaginable. He also has certain influence abroad.


    However, he has another identity, the dark emperor of the underground forces in the North China region.


    He is in charge of all the underground transactions in North China.


    This man stands at the top between black and white.


    Can be such a man, unexpectedly fell in love with Bai Ling this woman.


    No, I can''t say I like it.


    I don''t know where I like bailing.


    Anyway, it''s not her.

 Chapter 151

    The best of the original owner is too hard to imagine.


    Bailing is the only child of an ordinary family. She came from an ordinary family in Baishi.


    She and Han Mo can never meet each other, and they are not on a balance line at all.


    However, they actually met like this, and even had some entanglement.


    It''s also very dog blood.


    Bai Ling was met by Han Mo, the owner of the Han family, on the road.


    The original owner was a clerk in a small company. That day, he passed by Han Mo''s car.


    Just a casual glance, even can not see the scene inside the car.


    However, this eye, let Han Mo will be directly to the car.


    After that, all the information of the original owner was checked by the people below.


    When Bai Ling first saw Han Mo, he was attracted by his beautiful face and elegant behavior.


    But Han Mo strongly raised her and even quit her job.


    How can Bai Ling endure this.


    She began to resist, and even followed Han Mo in and out of several occasions, constantly undermining his face, and making trouble in front of some people.


    For example, the nightclub under the name of Han mo.


    Seeing that occasion, Bai Ling points to Han Mo and says that he forces good men to be prostitutes and that he is lawless.


    When he saw a woman close to him, he was a hypocrite and a gentle scum.


    After that, she couldn''t get out of the manor any more, and was detained by a man in the manor.


    However, the most serious one is that in the manor where we are now, the original owner saw Han Mo kill people.


    At that moment, Bai Ling began to fear, very afraid of Han mo.


    But he swore that he was a murderer, cold-blooded and merciless, a monster, and


    Seeing each other, she would think of the scene of his killing.


    But she couldn''t escape. The manor was too big.


    And her parents don''t know about her at all.


    Han Mo has solved all the people around her, only let her become a cage bird.


    Perhaps Han Mo''s practice will make people mistakenly think that he likes Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling once thought so.


    But then she found out, it''s not that men are cold-blooded and merciless, killing people without blinking an eye.


    The man didn''t like her at all, but he was always looking at her.


    He looked at her with a kind of overcast gaze.


    She''s going to run. She''s going to leave the man.


    After that, the original owner went further and further on the road of death.


    Until miyuning arrives, the original owner releases the assassin who assassinated Han mo.


    The original owner thought that the killer would also die and was killed by Han Mo, so he secretly let him go.


    But I got caught.


    She is also stupid. This is the Han family. She thinks she can do something.


    Han Mo may be disappointed or bored with her, and finally let her go.


    This is also one of the reasons why mi you Ning asked the other party whether she was wanted.


    Han Mo let her go, but it didn''t satisfy her.


    Before leaving, she asked Han Mo to release the killer.


    Finally, Han Mo sneered at her, turned around and let her go, and left without looking back.


    He completely disappeared in the life of Bai Ling.


    The original owner returned to the original life, but she had enjoyed meticulous care during the period when she was raised by a man.


    And the superior life that she couldn''t catch up with.


    So she is no longer satisfied with a clerk in a small company.


    Stay at home every day and start to miss that time.


    Until the killer who assassinated Han Mo appeared.


    This man is not a good man either.

 Chapter 152

    That killer strengthened the original owner, and even planned to assassinate Han Mo again through her.


    But after knowing that she had no use value, she threw her to the nightclub that the original owner hated.


    The man sold the original owner to the dirty place.


    If it is domestic, she may escape, but it is not.


    It was a foreign country strange to the original owner.


    She was lonely and helpless, and finally died in the bed of being bullied.


    She didn''t know what she had done wrong.


    But on the verge of death.


    She recalled again the time when she was raised by Han mo.


    It was the most comfortable time for her and the most enjoyable time for her.


    She thought that if time could come back, she would come back to the man.


    Mi you Ning looked at the task and thought of the original master''s excellent nature. How could he not be angry.


    Human nature is greedy.


    Bailing enjoys the superior life given by Han Mo, which is her greed.


    But she did not realize that all this was not free.


    She is afraid of Han Mo, but she enjoys everything that men bring to her.


    It''s just disgusting.


    There was also everything that had been done to men, which was a typical example of being a woman''s watch and erecting a memorial archway.


    However, none of this would have happened if Han Mo had not snatched back the original owner.


    But eventually the man let her go, if not so much mind, she can still return to the previous life.


    It''s human greed.


    Reluctant to let go, but unable to pay.


    Mi you Ning sat in front of the bar and pressed his forehead. He couldn''t make sense.


    What is the ultimate master.


    "Little soul, if only I let Han Mo release the killer before, and then I killed him after I left. Han Mo seems dangerous."


    "Host, the world can''t come back."


    Jiehun hit her mercilessly.


    I don''t know.


    It''s just that she didn''t accept all the memories before.


    I don''t know Han Mo is such a terrible man.


    He is bloodthirsty and even treats the original owner with a kind of desire to eat her eyes.


    It''s definitely not love, or even favor.


    The deep and gloomy eyes played back to mi you Ning''s mind, which made her uncomfortable.


    Men are always in no one''s time, with a Yin measurement of the eyes looking at her.


    "Dong Dong..."


    While miyuning was meditating, the door was knocked.


    Her subconscious body froze.


    Quickly look back at the door.


    "Little soul, is it Han Mo?"


    "Just open the door."


    Abstinence soul uses a tone of knowing and asking.


    Miyuning gave a deep breath, got up and went to the door.


    She opened the door, and the man standing outside was as gentle as he was downstairs.


    The perfect sense of sex thin lips with a reserved radian, "may I come in?"


    However, without waiting for mi you Ning to speak, he had already stepped into the room.


    Looking at the man as comfortable as in his own room, MI Youning admits his life and closes the door.


    She turned and looked at the man standing in the room, frowning gently, as if she had encountered some trouble.


    Yes, this man bothers her a lot.


    I can''t understand each other''s temperament, or even the depth of this man.


    Han Mo also turned to look at the woman in front of him.


    There was a look and a probe in his eyes.


    Especially looking at the woman''s eyes, he raised his hand to mi you Ning and said, "come here."


    To miyuning, it was like calling a dog.

 Chapter 153

    But she still walked towards the man step by step.


    Standing in front of each other, feeling each other''s cold breath, she stopped.


    Slender fingers to her small chin, gently rub - rub, "who are you?"


    Mi you Ning was about to escape the man''s hand when he heard the question.


    She quickly raised her eyes to the man''s.


    In front of him, Han Mo releases a kind of pressure, which is the aura of being in a high position all the year round.


    This did not frighten mi Youning.


    On the deep eyes, she couldn''t stand it.


    There seems to be nothing in a man''s eyes.


    But when looking at her, there was something complicated in front of her that she couldn''t understand.


    If the other party asks, what does that mean.


    Han Mo didn''t hear her answer for a long time. He couldn''t help but squeeze mi you Ning''s chin.


    He spoke again with patience. "Who are you?"


    Mi you Ning felt a little flustered, but his face didn''t show it.


    She looked at the man with a smile, "bailing, it was you who brought me back from the street."


    No matter what the man found, she couldn''t have any panic.


    I can''t even admit it.


    The rules of the world still exist and cannot be broken.


    Han Mo smiles and sneers at her words.


    The hand on mi you Ning''s face also moved down slowly, came to her neck and gently rubbed it.


    "Woman, tell me that my patience is limited."


    Said, Han Mo''s hand can''t help but add a little strength.


    Feeling that his neck was pinched and even getting worse, mi you Ning looked away at the man.


    She said quickly: "Han Mo, is this interesting? I haven''t left here from the beginning to the end. It''s funny to ask who I am. "


    I can''t admit that she is bailing now.


    "Quit soul, Han Mo is not found, what solution?"


    "Host, you... You''re lucky."


    Abstinence is also a helpless attitude.


    When he heard what he said, miyuning almost said something rude.


    What can she do at this time.


    The strength of her neck was still increasing, and she had already felt difficulty breathing.


    And Han Mo looked at the woman''s eyes bright look, and the clear fundus, eyebrows gently wrinkled.


    Seeing that the woman in his hand couldn''t breathe, he let go of him.


    The moment miyuning was released, he immediately stepped back and away from the dangerous man.


    "Cough..."


    She reached for her neck and coughed.


    She had just felt suffocation.


    Han Mo looked down at her, "no matter who you are, it doesn''t matter. From then on, stay here honestly, don''t look for any trouble, next time it won''t be so easy to solve."


    He walked up to miyuning again, bent down and raised his face, red and moist because of the suffocation.


    As before, he asked, "do you know?"


    Miyuning nodded, chin removed and left the man''s hand.


    Han Mo saw that his eyes sank, but he didn''t say any more. He stood up straight.


    "Rest early."


    Han Mo put down such a sentence, turned and left the room.


    This man definitely found something.


    She also knew that the other party would find that she was different from the original owner, but did not expect that he would ask so directly.


    But that''s good, as long as she doesn''t admit it, as long as the man doesn''t really kill her.

 Chapter 154

    Looking at the closed door, miyuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was gambling before.


    Bet Han Mo won''t really kill her.


    After all, he has a kind of persistence to the original owner.


    Although there was nothing in my eyes just now, there was no intention of killing me.


    So she guessed that the man was just trying to scare her and would not kill her at all.


    She''s right, isn''t she.


    However, the trouble caused by the original owner has never been.


    Why do you have to stay with this man.


    It''s just a desire for the superior life brought by Han mo.


    But that''s where she''s passive.


    If before Han Mo let her leave, that''s OK, but not.


    Think of the next day, all have to face that man, mi you Ning life can not love.


    She went to the bed and threw herself on the bed.


    Let''s go and see.


    It''s not like I''ve never met a more difficult task.


    It''s just a headache. Han Mo is a man.


    Miyuning was lying on the bed, looking at his head with his eyes open, and he didn''t want to think about anything.


    In the silent room, there was the sound of the door being pushed open.


    Miyuning turned around and saw that the man who had left not long before came back again.


    She immediately sat up from the bed.


    Look seemingly insipid, in fact, the heart of looking at the people coming towards her.


    What does this man want to do.


    Han Mo saw her sharp action, the corners of his mouth can not help but evoke a smile, that smile with unspeakable meaning.


    He went to miyuning and handed her what he was holding.


    "Wipe it. It''ll be ready tomorrow."


    It''s ointment in the other person''s hand.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t help touching his painful cheek, and without any hesitation, he stretched out his hand.


    Her actions obviously pleased Han mo.


    As soon as Han Mo''s hand was empty, he touched mi you Ning''s head. "Sleep well, good night."


    Then he bent down and came close to her with a kiss on the injured cheek.


    Touch and leave, nothing else.


    Han Mo looks at the dull woman and turns to leave again.


    After turning around, with a happy smile on his face.


    This woman is really interesting.


    I thought it was just a dead thing, but I didn''t expect to bring such a surprise.


    When the door was closed, MI Youning touched the cheek of the person he was kissing, looked down at the ointment in his hand, and turned his mouth.


    That man doesn''t really like bailing.


    But I can''t. is there something wrong with the plot she received.


    It seems that Han Mo has never been close to the original owner.


    Why did the man just leave without following the script.


    It''s not all right.


    This man is really unpredictable.


    With the ointment in his hand, MI Youning comes to the washroom.


    Looking at the red palm print, she opened the ointment and began to apply the medicine.


    Medicine on the face, with a cool feeling, very comfortable.


    After wiping the medicine, miyuning went back to bed.


    At the moment, she can''t do anything but let it be.


    Since the original owner wants to stay with Han mo.


    So for now, she can only stay here.


    The original owner is selfish enough to enjoy such a life, but he is not so selfish to Han mo.


    However, in the end, he had unspeakable feelings for this man.


    It''s sick.


    White lotus is very sick. It seems that she has been affected.


    That''s what she thought before she went to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Han Mo delivers medicine to mi you Ning. Instead of going back to the bedroom, he enters the study.


    He opened the file in the drawer again.

 Chapter 155

    The file opens with a picture of Bai Ling on it.


    Here are all her information, including her information in kindergarten and primary school.


    This time he took it seriously.


    At the end, Han Mo''s eyes showed a touch of interest.


    Bailing had no self-defense skills from small to large, and even had no contact with machinery.


    However, the corpse downstairs exposed a lot of things.


    Women''s shooting is fast, accurate, sharp and beautiful.


    A look at the gunshot wound shows that he is a veteran of gun.


    He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but the change of women happened before his eyes.


    It gave him great interest.


    Will be in the hands of the documents, into the shredder, looking at those snowflakes, Han Mo turned away from the study.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning woke up the next day. Instead of opening her eyes, she reached out and touched her.


    I feel empty, then I open my eyes,


    But on the strange environment.


    This reminds me that she has entered a new task world.


    With a self mocking smile on her face, she got up slowly and got out of bed.


    At this moment, she felt the unprecedented clarity of her brain.


    Thinking of her first arrival in the world last night, her face was a little weak.


    She seems to have been influenced by the original owner.


    Chi - stepping on the expensive carpet, MI Youning goes to the bathroom.


    This awakening sobered her a lot, and the task in this world is not difficult to do.


    Everything is natural.


    Walking into the bathroom, looking at her pretty face and good health, MI Youning raises her hand and stretches.


    Then he stopped looking at the person in the mirror and quickly washed.


    After taking a morning shower in miyuning, he was wiping his hair and walking out of the bathroom when the door was knocked.


    "Come in, please."


    She wore a bathrobe and did not look at the door. She went to the wardrobe not far away and began to choose clothes.


    "Miss Bai, breakfast is ready. The owner wants you to go downstairs for dinner."


    Miyuning listened to the familiar voice in his ear, and he had already selected the clothes he wanted to wear.


    She took the clothes in her hand and turned to look at Liu Ma standing at the door of the room.


    This mother Liu and uncle Liu, who did not show up, have always been taking care of the original owner''s daily life.


    At the same time, they are also the most loyal people of Han mo.


    The two old people look well maintained, but they are also skilled.


    Once the original owner wanted to take the opportunity to escape, it was Liu Ma''s sharp control of her.


    Look, even an old man can''t resist.


    After all, she can''t help but annoy the man Han mo.


    "Well, I know, Ma Liu."


    Liu Ma stooped, closed the door and left.


    Miyuning dried his hair, put on his clothes and went downstairs.


    It''s very quiet in such a big villa. When miyuning goes down the stairs, he can see the scene downstairs at a glance.


    There are many people in black standing in the living room, all of them are Han Mo''s bodyguards, all of them have extraordinary skills.


    At this time, they stood in every corner of the living room without saying a word, even like a sculpture.


    On the sofa, the head of the Han family is watching the news with a tablet.


    Hearing her footsteps, the man raised his head, eyes instantly locked her position.


    Miyuning looked up at him and walked towards him with a smile.


    Han Mo put down the tablet in his hand and stood up, stretched out his hand to her, "together."


    Looking at the slender hands like jade, MI Youning put his hand into the man''s without any hesitation.

 Chapter 156

    The hands are as warm as a man''s own temperament, though they are not cold, they are also cold.


    Han Mo takes her hand and walks to the restaurant.


    Liu Bo, whom mi you Ning had just thought of, was busy at the dining table.


    Liu Bo see two people appear, bend over respectfully way: "master, already ready, can have a meal."


    When Han Mo faced Liu Bo, his face was no longer so emotionless and his eyes changed.


    He nodded to Liu Bo, pushed mi you Ning to the position of the master and sat down.


    Breakfast is a combination of Chinese and western, looking at this different breakfast, mi you Ning smiles.


    This man is really smart.


    Even such trifles are scrupulous.


    The original owner Bai Ling seldom eats Western food, and even loves Chinese food.


    Mi you Ning can''t say that he loves Chinese food, but he also prefers Chinese food.


    But at this time she picked up the knife and fork, table manners very elegant meal.


    There was no guilty heart or concealment in his manner.


    That''s what miyuning wants.


    Now that the man has guessed something, she let the other party see clearly.


    Some things as long as you don''t say it, it doesn''t matter what you think.


    And she is not afraid of the side, has been watching her man suspicion deepened.


    What the man said last night already showed that he didn''t care who she was.


    Sure enough, Han Mo didn''t change his eyebrows when he saw a woman using a knife and fork.


    He took Liu Bo''s soup with a smile and ate slowly.


    The breakfast ended in a calm atmosphere.


    There is no worry of the former owner.


    The original owner was from an ordinary family. In the face of this untouchable table manners, she couldn''t stand it at all.


    Even in the meal, always speak.


    That''s because she''s nervous. When she''s nervous, she keeps talking.


    Of course, it''s definitely a headache to let it out.


    Often at this time, Han Mo would turn around and leave halfway through the meal.


    So until the end of breakfast, Liu Bo''s eyes were still on mi you Ning.


    There seems to be something strange about that look.


    Especially when I saw her using a knife and fork, the table manners were very formal, and her movements were more elegant.


    Liu Bo has a deep thought in his eyes, but he arranges things as before.


    Han Mo is not idle, everyday at home.


    He is in charge of such a large financial group company, and has the title of underground power.


    It''s time for the man to leave after breakfast.


    Mi you Ning looks at Hao Qiu not far away, puts on his coat for the man, and is ready to go out.


    At this moment, miyuning looked at the man with admiration in his eyes.


    This man''s appearance, has let all women''s eyes chase capital.


    The natural appearance, the elegant manner and the bearing of the whole body are not attractive to women.


    It''s a pity that this is the Lord that people can''t reach and can only look up to.


    The fate of many people in his hands determines the life and death of many people.


    Just because he has the strength.


    Han Mo turns his head to mi you Ning''s sight.


    Looking at the woman so unscrupulous look, can not help but pick the next eyebrow.


    This was the first time he had a different expression in front of miyuning.


    Miyuning could not help laughing.


    It''s just a person.


    Even if it''s frightening, it''s destined to be like everyone else, dust to dust.


    Han Mo arranges his sleeves and walks towards her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Miyuning stepped forward and straightened the cuffs for the man himself.

 Chapter 157

    She was not surprised that the man asked, because she was really waiting for the other person.


    "I want to go out today and see my parents. I miss them."


    "Ha ha..." the man laughed.


    Han Mo looks at mi you Ning in front of her with a smile. Looking at her calm face, he says in a soft voice, "OK, I''ll send someone to send you there."


    Miyuning straightened the cuffs on the man''s sleeve, raised his head and gave him a smile.


    "Well."


    She did need to see her parents. When she was abroad, she thought of her parents.


    Han Mo saw the smile on her face and gently frowned.


    Because the woman''s face is still wounded.


    Although it is much better than yesterday, it can still be seen from a close look.


    He gently raised his hand and touched it. Mi Youning''s smooth face said, "don''t forget to take medicine before you go out. Don''t be playful. Come back early."


    To this mi you Ning is very clever nod, "good."


    Seeing her so good, Han Mo couldn''t put it down. He lowered his head and touched her forehead.


    Then he turned and left.


    Hao Qiu keeps up with the master, but on the way, he looks at mi you Ning with doubts in his eyes.


    It seems that the white spirit has really changed.


    Is it the main tune of the family - teach well, let each other become good?


    Seeing the sound of the owner''s footsteps go away, Hao Qiu takes his eyes back and follows quickly.


    While mi you Ning watched, most of the bodyguards in the living room and Hao Qiu supported the man to leave, and then he turned and went upstairs.


    When she changed her clothes, Liu Ma was waiting for her at the door.


    "Miss Bai, this is the card given to you by the owner. There is no password. It says you should buy something for your family."


    Liu Ma hands to her in front of a black card.


    This is a common hand for men.


    Miyuning accepted this and took the card in her hand.


    Downstairs, the rest of the bodyguards also stepped forward.


    "Miss Bai..."


    Miyuning nodded and walked out of the villa.


    Such a large manor, you can''t see it at all.


    It''s all decorated in Europe and America. There are several houses and restaurants nearby.


    Miyuning looked at the breath of money in front of her eyes and walked to the car waiting for her.


    The bodyguard behind her immediately came forward to open the door for her.


    This trip, two cars drove one in front of the other and drove in the manor for more than ten minutes before they really came out.


    On the way to the home of the original owner''s parents, MI Youning asks the bodyguard to take the card given by Han Mo and buy some nutritious products.


    No way, the original owner has no money, and she has no job now.


    He really became a caged bird raised by Han mo.


    It was not until the car stopped at the residential building where the original owner lived that miyuning moved.


    After the car stopped, the bodyguard in the back had opened the door for her.


    Mi you Ning gets out of the car and looks at the common residential building, thinking that the original owner has to leave Han Mo''s side.


    Every day, it''s easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it''s hard to go from extravagance to frugality.


    She took the gift box from the bodyguard and said with a smile, "you can wait for me here. I''ll come down in an hour."


    The bodyguards nodded and said nothing.


    Mi you Ning knows that this must have been ordered by Han mo before.


    Otherwise these people would not be like this.


    In the past, the original owner was limited everywhere.


    Miyuning takes the gift box and walks into the residential area.


    According to the memory, found the original owner''s home.


    At this time, she knew that the original owner''s parents had already gone to work.


    But she still wanted to come, in order to reassure them.

 Chapter 158

    Take out the key from the mat in front of the door and open the door. Sure enough, the house is very quiet.


    She put the gift box aside and began to look at the owner''s home.


    The home is very comfortable and full of warmth.


    Unfortunately, the original owner is not satisfied at all.


    After a few turns in the room, MI Youning left a post it note and left.


    Sitting in the car again, miyuning said directly, "go back."


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo is sitting in the office on the highest floor of Baishi, which is Han''s office building.


    Han''s participation in all walks of life, automobile, catering, entertainment... Almost all industries have Han''s presence.


    At this time, Han Mo sat in the office, holding a pen in his jade like hand, and his eyes were on the documents on the table.


    But the heart is no longer here.


    Today, he can''t work at ease. Thinking of the women at home, he turns his mouth.


    He wanted to know what the woman was doing at the moment.


    Thinking of doing it, Han Mo puts down his pen, leans on the seat and picks up the mobile phone.


    In hanjiazhuang garden, the bodyguards just sent mi Youning upstairs, and one of the bodyguards'' mobile phones rang.


    Looking at the caller ID on his mobile phone, he quickly connected and said respectfully, "home owner."


    "What is Bai Ling doing?"


    "As soon as I got back to Han''s house, Miss Bai had already gone upstairs."


    Han Mo did not expect that the woman went back so soon, "what did she do when she went out today?"


    After the bodyguard reported mi you Ning''s half day trip, Han Mo hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning went upstairs to change his home clothes and began to visit the original owner''s room.


    She did not know that Han Mo asked about her itinerary.


    But even if you know, you won''t care.


    No one can stop that man from doing anything.


    The original owner''s room design is very good, here everything.


    The wardrobe is full of big brand limited edition clothes.


    The house has the most advanced electronic products, but also has an independent small bar.


    Every day, Liu Ma and Liu Bo take good care of three meals.


    This kind of life, for any ordinary person, is very enjoyable.


    So is bailing.


    Even mi you Ning would be very happy.


    Who doesn''t want a comfortable life.


    However, she can not stop her steps, she did not forget the task of the world.


    Bai Ling wants to be around Han mo. this man is dangerous.


    Is she going to stay with a man for the rest of her life?


    Sitting on the bar, miyuning shakes his head and smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo solved the company''s problems and left ahead of time.


    He couldn''t stay today and wanted to meet that interesting woman.


    Sitting in the car, looking at the journey back to Han''s house, Han Mo''s eyebrows gently wrinkled.


    "Master, someone''s following you."


    Just as Han Mo frowned, the driver and bodyguard spoke.


    A few cars followed them all the way.


    It was just when I turned the corner that I caught up quickly.


    Such a situation, Han Mo and his bodyguards always meet, so there is no panic.


    What''s more, the cars they took were all refitted cars with high bulletproof safety factor.


    Han Mo was in a good mood, but he was a little bit depressed by what happened in front of him.


    "Let the people in the back solve it quickly."


    There are three cars behind them, all of them are Han Mo''s bodyguards.


    I don''t blame him for going out every day.


    Because there are always people who are in a hurry to die.


    The driver quickly contacted the people behind and ordered to solve those people.

 Chapter 159

    After the driver told the people behind him, he sped up.


    The bodyguard behind didn''t know how to do it, but after a while, there was a strong explosion.


    After scanning the front mirror, I saw that the car behind had caught fire or even overturned.


    There was no trace left at the scene.


    There was no bullet left, so it was solved.


    Can not wait for the driver to empty breath, in front of a car.


    It was a modified Hummer, and the man in the co pilot''s seat had taken out his gun and pointed it at them.


    Seeing this, the driver quickly took out the gun on his seat, dropped the window and pulled the trigger towards the car.


    Ben was loaded, so he was very fast.


    There was no opportunity for the other party to react.


    He shot people in the car, but it was not life-threatening.


    "Bang..."


    They shot.


    The driver frowned as he looked at the bullet marks on the front window.


    "Master, please sit down."


    The driver sped up again and wanted to cross directly.


    Behind the car is also fast and Qi and driving, support the owner of the car.


    Han Mo sat in the car, frowning at the scene, his sitting posture did not move.


    I have been used to this kind of situation for a long time, and there are more fierce ones. The little trouble in front of me is nothing.


    However, when the bodyguard vehicle in the back drove to his side, something happened.


    The Hummer coming from the front was hit and moved away.


    The bodyguard on his side shot at the driver of the Hummer.


    Han Mo raised his eyes and saw a blood red look.


    It changed his face.


    His eyes flashed a touch of red, and his brows wrinkled more tightly.


    The driver in the car saw the scene and sped up.


    This still does not let Han Mo relax tight frown.


    At this time, he clenched his hands with a murderous, cold and bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    The driver inadvertently scanned the mirror in front of him and saw the scene. He pursed his lips, but he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    The people around the owner of the house all know how much this man hates blood.


    Every time I see the bright red blood, I will be manic, and even create more killing and blood to pacify.


    Not all the traffic behind them kept up.


    Hao Qiu sits in the last car. He looks at the surrounding scenes and gets out of the car to clean up the mess.


    The rage in Han Mo''s heart just rises, and his mobile phone rings.


    Look at the caller ID and slide.


    "Master, you go back first. I''ll clean up the rest and find out the people behind the curtain."


    "Well."


    Han Mo heard Yan and hung up the phone.


    The car he took was still moving on, but he was not in the good mood before.


    Even the fierce beast in his heart is constantly struggling.


    At this moment, he wants to be free and release the fierce beast.


    "Turn around and go to the golden age."


    Han Mo''s voice just landed, the driver immediately took action.


    Shengshi is a place of entertainment under the name of Hans group.


    It includes all the entertainment and even underground boxing.


    And Han Mo''s destination is this underground boxing ring.


    The manager in charge of this piece, when he saw Han Mo''s figure, immediately came forward, "home owner."


    He was respectful, but there was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Just because the man in front of him began to take off his coat, the action was self-evident.


    It made him think of a scene a long time ago.


    At that time, the owner didn''t know what happened, so he challenged all the fighters here.

 Chapter 160

    That scene is playing back in the manager''s mind.


    Just because the owner was too cruel.


    Many boxers were injured, but several were disabled.


    Others were taken to the hospital overnight.


    Today''s housekeeper''s posture is definitely a replay of what happened in those years.


    He restrained his shaking hands and took the man''s coat respectfully.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning had an afternoon sleep in her room. As it was time to prepare dinner, she got up and cleaned up.


    Clean up and go downstairs, you can smell the fragrance of people downstairs.


    Liu Ma saw her figure and immediately stepped forward, "Miss Bai, what can I do for you?"


    It''s no wonder that Liu Ma asked this question. The original owner stayed in her room all day and seldom went downstairs.


    Miyuning waved, "no, I''m ok."


    She went to the sofa made by Han Mo and sat down.


    Look at the tablet in front of the table and take it.


    She is boring, at this moment to pick up the tablet, but also conveniently.


    But then she was not calm.


    [the site of the imperial mausoleum of the northern state of Yan, a two thousand year old historical site, is well preserved...]


    The title is too long. Miyuning didn''t look at it at all. He quickly looked at the picture below.


    The picture below made her hands tremble with the tablet.


    It''s really Yanbei.


    It was the place where she buried the man with her. She could see all the funerary ornaments clearly.


    And the pattern on the sarcophagus, so clear.


    Go back to the title again and look at the following.


    Qingshi in the north, the site of the imperial mausoleum of the northern state of Yan is discovered.


    Seeing this line of words, mi you Ning could not sit still any longer.


    "Liu Ma!"


    She didn''t know what the relationship between the two worlds was and why the Yanbei kingdom of the last world appeared in this world.


    And the title says 2000 years later.


    Even in the same world, it''s too big a time gap.


    Liu Ma heard her voice and walked out of the restaurant.


    "Miss Bai..."


    Mi you Ning interrupts her directly, "I want to talk to Han Mo on the phone."


    Liu Ma''s face changed and she looked up with a question in her eyes.


    "I have something important to do with him. I need to contact him now."


    Liu Ma nodded, went to the landline and dialed the owner.


    ¡­¡­


    The golden age.


    Han Mo is releasing his bloodthirsty, irritable anger on the stage.


    As long as you see the bright red blood, he will lose control.


    It''s something he can''t stop at all.


    What happened in those years has become a shadow in his heart, and he can''t be relieved.


    It''s been a nightmare with him for years.


    In front of the opponent has been completely suppressed by him, but his anger still exists.


    Looking at each other like a puppet, Han Mo finally stopped.


    His fists were blood red.


    The smell of blood made him feel better, but he still couldn''t get rid of it.


    Wave to the manager not far away and let the next one on.


    When the manager saw this, he immediately let the people in line behind him go on the stage.


    In this underground arena, there are also some fighters.


    At this time, most people still want to fight with Han mo.


    The next man with tight muscles and flesh came onto the stage.


    Han Mo moves his neck. Just as he plans to do something, he is interrupted by the bodyguard.


    "Home owner, there''s a phone call from home."


    Han Mo looks at him with cold eyes in his eyes.


    The latter said: "Miss Bai is looking for you."


    After hearing this, Han Mo''s face got better.


    He reached for the cell phone the bodyguard had handed him. "Hello."

 Chapter 161

    Liu Ma hears the owner''s voice and gives mi you Ning the phone.


    The latter answered the phone, "Han Mo?"


    "It''s me."


    When he heard the other party''s voice, miyuning didn''t think much. Instead, he said, "when will you come back?"


    Han Mo''s expression became a little subtle when he heard her question.


    For many years, no one has ever asked about his whereabouts or when he will go home.


    He should be discontented to hear women ask him when to go home.


    But he didn''t have any resistance at this time.


    He put the phone in his ear and took off his boxing ring.


    "What? Miss me? "


    Miyuning just wanted to see this man and fight for his time.


    So for his words, he joked: "yes, I wish I could see you right away."


    "Ha ha..." Han Mo smiles.


    His voice still sounds pleasant.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be home in half an hour."


    With that, he hung up the phone and jumped down the stage.


    Put on your bodyguard''s coat and head back the way you came.


    Mi you Ning looks at the phone hung up by the man and sighs.


    Then she put her eyes on the tablet again.


    Yan Beiguo, she must find out what''s going on.


    Fan Yinqing, when the man was dying last life, she took him into the imperial mausoleum.


    In that Sarcophagus, she lies with the man, separated from the world of mission.


    But now all this, let her some can''t accept.


    Their graves were dug.


    When he thought of the existence of the soul, miyuning immediately contacted it.


    "Jiehun, why is there a mausoleum site of Yanbei kingdom in this world, and it has existed for two thousand years in this world? Don''t you say it''s a novel derived world? "


    Jie Hun: "this... Let me have a look."


    Mi you Ning''s fingers beat on the armrest of the sofa. She waited quietly.


    In the process of waiting, I still scan all the content on the tablet.


    She needs to know more about it.


    It took a while for the soul to make a sound.


    "Host, I can''t find it, but I feel that the imperial mausoleum site doesn''t belong to this world, and it''s out of place with this world."


    Hearing the answer, miyuning became serious.


    "Jie Hun, why do I feel that there seems to be something wrong with the world in recent years?"


    It''s natural to feel the soul of caution, "it should be what mode we started, and the plot of the mission I received is not comprehensive."


    Hearing that, MI Youning had to sit up straight.


    "I''m not going to die in mission world, am I?"


    "Yes." The soul quickly replied, "even if you die in the mission world, the host will return to space."


    Miyuning was relieved, as long as her life was not in danger.


    She never gave up to return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    Now it''s hard to find a way to go back. How can she be so willing.


    "Are you sure that the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei does not belong to this world?"


    The soul quickly returned and said, "sure."


    Miyuning is more determined to find out.


    Although she and fan Yinqing can''t talk about the deep feelings, they can''t stand the man who loves her, so they were dug up.


    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of the brakes coming from outside.


    Hearing the sound, miyuning looked at the time for the first time.


    It was within half an hour.


    Clear the content of the tablet browsing in your hand, and then put it back in the distance.

 Chapter 162

    Miyuning got up and walked towards the door to meet the man.


    This is not her home, and the courtesy of being a guest needs to be done.


    As soon as mi you Ning comes to the door, he meets Han Mo''s figure.


    However, when she saw each other, she frowned gently.


    Although it was released soon, it was still captured by the man opposite.


    Miyuning frowned because he smelled the bloody smell of men.


    Although the taste is not strong, but also let her capture.


    This man has definitely seen blood before.


    She pretended not to find anything, went up to the man, said with a smile: "back."


    "Well." Han Mo went up to her.


    Especially looking at the living eyes.


    He couldn''t see enough with these eyes.


    In the past, although Bai Ling''s eyes were clear, her careful thinking was hidden.


    It disgusted him and even seemed to destroy something.


    So he didn''t like that woman, but he had to leave her.


    Now the women in front of us are different.


    The woman''s face was funny to him.


    He opened his arms to the woman in front of him. Mi you Ning could not laugh or cry with his eyes.


    This man took her as a nanny, a servant.


    For this matter, she did not affectate, still with a smile, for the man off - to coat.


    However, when she untied the button, she saw the blood red color inside.


    It''s not much, but it''s a quantity that can be found at a glance.


    Miyuning''s hand didn''t stop, but his movement continued.


    Until I hung my coat on my arm, I looked up at the man and said, "go upstairs and wash. I''m looking for you."


    Han Mo nodded, unable to say whether he was disappointed or novel about the woman''s reaction.


    Disappointment did not see a woman face, the so-called novel, not long ago know the woman''s different.


    Back to the room for a shower, Han Mo went downstairs in his dark blue pajamas.


    Standing upstairs, he saw mi you Ning sitting on the sofa.


    The other side was very quiet, with no smile on his face and some solemnity on his face.


    It seems that she really has something to do with him.


    I just don''t know what it is.


    Han Mo went downstairs, and did not deliberately put light feet.


    Sure enough, the other side looked at him for the first time.


    It made him happy.


    He wants this woman to have him in her eyes.


    It''s better to have nothing but him.


    As he watched the man go downstairs, MI Youning did not get up, but arranged the tea set on the table.


    This is a hobby of Han Mo, who likes to drink tea.


    The first time he came home, Liu Ma prepared the tea set.


    And she also had itching hands, so she made tea for her.


    Han Mo comes and sits directly beside the woman.


    Looking at her flowing action, there is an indescribable charm between the actions.


    Miyuning took the cup in his hand and sent it to the man, "have a taste."


    Han Mo took it and tasted it carefully.


    And miyuning took a cup of his own.


    Once she had nothing to do in the harem of Yanbei, and she also liked to make tea for fan Yinqing.


    The man always said that he could only taste such a good craft.


    Think of that man overbearing, she can''t help the corners of her mouth bend up.


    When she drinks tea, she doesn''t see the change of Han Mo''s eyes.


    His eyes changed when he drank the tea made by a woman.


    It was a deep look, with three points of surprise, three points of surprise, three points of entanglement, and the last remaining point of doubt.

 Chapter 163

    The reason why Bai Ling once made him persistent was just a pair of eyes.


    That pair of eyes has always been his support.


    A person''s eyes can see his heart.


    At first, when he saw Bai Ling, he inadvertently put his eyes on that pair of eyes and couldn''t be indifferent any more.


    So the first time I let my men snatch people back.


    However, after the get along, but found that this woman is a problem.


    But those troubles still didn''t make him abandon each other.


    Just because of my heart''s desire.


    More and more time together, let him very disappointed.


    In addition to the initial similarity, he never found what he wanted from Bai Ling.


    Until that day, she wanted to let go of the man who killed him. He was tired.


    Bailing is just like a dead thing to him. He can no longer feel what he wants.


    He decided to let each other go.


    However, life always gives him unexpected surprises.


    After Hao Qiu slapped Bai Ling, the woman got up again and looked at him. The look was different.


    He thought it was an illusion, but everything later showed that it was not.


    He watched with his own eyes how women fought back at Hao Qiu and how they killed people.


    Once upon a time, Bai Ling trembled with fright at the sight of blood. He even swore at the sight of blood.


    And the woman in front of her, even if it''s hidden, makes her see her inside.


    Every move is received a good tutor.


    And the etiquette at the table, to be exact, is no inferior to him.


    They''re different. He''s known that since last night.


    But today, women bring him new surprise again.


    The tea in his mouth made him very familiar.


    It''s like going deep into the bone marrow.


    Miyuning finally found out, and the man around her looked at her.


    She turned to look back at each other with a puzzled look in her eyes.


    Han Mo inadvertently diverts his attention, droops his eyes and continues to taste the taste that makes him greedy.


    However, miyuning saw clearly the complexity in his eyes.


    At this time, something happened in her heart, and she didn''t think deeply.


    Looking at the man''s drooping eyes, MI Youning said to him, "I want to leave for a while and go to Qingshi."


    "Bang..."


    The tea in Han Mo''s hand, after hearing her words, fell onto the valuable carpet.


    As if this sentence touched his nerve, or the bottom line.


    Miyuning looked at the carpet with tea stains and thought it was a waste.


    At the moment, the character of this man, GUI Mao, must be changed.


    The carpet in this big living room is enough for ordinary family life to be rich.


    While miyuning was pitying the carpet, Han Mo was holding his hands and holding back something.


    He looked at the woman''s head in front of him with calm eyes.


    That dry hoarse voice rang out, "good, I will send someone to go with you, let Hao Qiu go with you, his skill is quite good, you have not been to Qingshi, life and land are not familiar, afraid of your accident."


    Miyuning looked up at the man in front of him.


    At this time, the other side''s elegant face, hanging some twisted patience.


    However, what made miyuning most incredible was that the man agreed so easily.


    However, she was very satisfied with the result.


    Even if she wanted to fly to Qingshi immediately, she knew that it could not be done immediately.


    Not stingy of the man in front of a smile, said: "thank you, I will come back early."


    Han Mo gave a sound and turned to look at the plate beside the tea set.


    There was a faint light in his eyes.

 Chapter 164

    Then Han Mo stood up and said gently, "I have to deal with some business affairs. I''ll go upstairs first and come down to have dinner with you later."


    Said inadvertently picked up the side of the flat, turned upstairs, in a hurry.


    When passing by the bodyguard not far away, he whispered, "let Hao Qiu come back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, master."


    The bodyguard immediately walked out of the door and began to contact Hao Qiu, their boss.


    Miyuning didn''t look at Han Mo, but thought about how to explore after arriving at Qingshi.


    Since it''s a site, it''s definitely not easy to get in.


    She needs to plan how to get in and have a look.


    ¡­¡­


    And Han Mo, who went upstairs, came to the study and opened the tablet for the first time.


    Open the page, looking at the clean traces, his mouth showed a smile.


    The smile was indescribably strange, with depression and excitement.


    If so, this woman has a problem.


    I just don''t know whether it''s surprise or joy.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The study was knocked.


    "Home owner." Then came the voice of Hao Qiu.


    Han Mo sat on the seat, looking at the door, "come in."


    Hao Qiu pushed open the door of his study and came in.


    At a glance, I saw the owner''s face was not right.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    Han Mo knocked on the table and said, "go to inform Yan Hao and ask him to suspend the publicity activities in Qingshi."


    Hao Qiu nods and immediately takes out his cell phone.


    Han Mo just watched him call Yan Hao, and then solved the problem perfectly.


    On Hao Qiu''s waiting eyes, Han Mo continued: "tomorrow you accompany Bai Ling to Qingshi. When you get there, listen to her and report anything to me at any time."


    Hao Qiu didn''t know what Bai Ling was going to do.


    However, to the owner in front of him, he said cautiously, "yes, I will protect Miss Bai."


    "Well." Han Mo is silent, looking at one of the study, don''t know what to think.


    Hao Qiu stood in the middle of the study, waiting quietly.


    After a long time, Han Mo said again, "if you really get to the propaganda, try to make it more real..."


    After that, Han Mo and Hao Qiu chatted in the room for a long time, and then walked out of the room.


    When they came out, dinner was just ready.


    Han Mo regains his former calm and takes the woman into the restaurant.


    But Hao Chou goes on and on, and the owner tells him what to do.


    After dinner, Han Mo went back to his study again and didn''t even get along with mi you ningduo.


    Now he needs to look for clues about women going to Qingshi.


    Back to the study, open the computer, there are already Hao Qiu sent to the file.


    Looking at the words above, Han Mo covered his eyes with deep laughter, which rang out in the study.


    Sure enough, that woman has been watching the news of Yanbei.


    Han Mo left his study.


    He knocked on the woman''s door and was soon opened from inside.


    The woman changed her pajamas and was standing in the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Miyuning saw him and asked.


    Han Mo nodded, "well, I want to ask you something."


    Mi you Ning this time blocked in the door, did not get out of the way, directly asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "What do you want to do in Qingshi?"


    Hearing his question, MI Youning quickly said, "I want to see the two thousand year old imperial mausoleum site of the northern state of Yan. I''m just curious."


    Because she knew that she couldn''t hide from this man, she didn''t mean to hide at all.

 Chapter 165

    Han Mo raised a happy smile at the corner of his mouth and nodded gently.


    "OK, be safe tomorrow. Call me if you need anything."


    With that, he stepped forward and bowed his head to kiss the woman''s forehead, but he was dodged.


    Miyuning is also a natural reaction.


    Today, thinking of fan Yinqing, her body subconsciously away from the man''s touch.


    She looked up and said with a smile, "I''m a little tired today. I want to have a rest."


    At this time, she can''t pay attention to Han Mo''s mood.


    She really wants to have a rest. She wants to get up early tomorrow and go to Qingshi.


    Han Mo''s face can''t see anything, still keep a gentle and elegant smile, "OK, then have a rest early, good night."


    Then he turned and walked to his bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, miyuning was on the bus to Qingshi.


    This time, Hao Qiu went with her.


    Hao Qiu is her driver, followed by two cars, both of which are Han Mo''s bodyguards.


    Think of that man''s expression this morning, Gu Jiu recalled at this time, this man is not right.


    "Little soul, is Han Mo related to this?"


    Ring soul way: "can''t find out, the host went to the place in person, may find something."


    Looking at the scenery outside the car, MI Youning thought, let''s have a look with our own eyes.


    At this time, she wanted to know the extent to which the tombs of her and fan Yinqing had been destroyed.


    After two hours, miyuning and his party finally arrived in Qingshi.


    I knew her purpose before I came here, so I reserved a room in the hotel near the site of the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei state.


    Three low-key luxury cars, however, only when they looked at the logo, stopped at the door of the hotel.


    Hao Qiu gets out of the car, hands the key to the parking staff and opens the door for MI Youning.


    "Miss Bai, please..."


    I don''t blame him for being so polite, because later the owner found him again,


    Explain that he can''t let the woman in front of him make any mistakes.


    Once something goes wrong, he doesn''t have to go back.


    Let''s live with the props here.


    When I got off the bus at miyuning, I saw the manager of the hotel and several staff waiting there.


    "Mr. Hao, I am the manager of this hotel. Mr. Yan has prepared all the rooms."


    Hao Qiu glanced at him faintly, then asked the bodyguard behind him to salute. Then he said to the manager, "lead the way."


    "Good, good... This way, please..."


    The manager led the party into the hotel.


    However, the staff behind the manager, who want to take over the salute from the bodyguard, are affected by their cold eyes and give up.


    The manager took the people up the elevator and arrived at the luxury suite of the hotel.


    "The rooms on this floor are not reserved, and will not be open to the public when you live here."


    This time the manager spoke to MI Youning.


    Because he can see that the right people around the Han family leader just now are extremely respectful to mi you Ning.


    Let her walk into the elevator first, and then take the initiative to stand behind her.


    The woman in front of her looks as if she doesn''t know the world. Her face is pretty and shows a feeling of weakness.


    Let people see, have want to protect each other''s Valley under hope.


    I don''t know the origin of each other.


    So respectful was the confidant of the Han family.


    She looks like a woman. She doesn''t look like a woman.


    Soon the manager felt that he had overstepped and immediately looked away.

 Chapter 166

    Mi you Ning heard the manager''s words, with a smile on his face, "thank you, hard work."


    Then he went directly into the room in front of him.


    The moment she walked into the room, the approachable smile on her face disappeared.


    She is not an approachable master, but she is used to facing everyone with a smile.


    Except, of course, those who have ulterior motives for her.


    Miyuning enters the room. Hao Qiu turns and nods to the manager.


    "I''ll call you if there''s anything."


    The manager nodded, turned and left.


    As the manager of the hotel, he can understand the implication.


    It''s an obvious seeing off. He doesn''t have to stay here.


    Looking at the back of the manager, Hao Qiu takes the bodyguard behind him and walks into the room where mi Youning enters.


    Miyuning entered the room and went directly to the French window of the room.


    Looking at the mountain not far away, there is the location of the imperial mausoleum.


    Because it is underground, so the surface of the building can not see anything.


    However, miyuning recognized the sign at a glance.


    That''s what she saw on the Internet.


    Hao Qiu walked into the room and saw her standing in front of the French window without disturbing her.


    But let the people behind you start to check the safety of the room.


    It was not until he had checked every corner of the huge room and found that there was no problem that Hao Qiu walked behind mi Youning.


    "Miss Bai, there''s nothing wrong with the room. You can check in at ease. Our room is next door. You can call if you need anything and arrive at any time."


    Then he stepped forward again and handed her the latest mobile phone.


    "It''s prepared for you by the owner of the family. There''s the owner''s phone number on it, as well as mine. They''ve all been marked with their names."


    Miyuning looks at this kind of mobile phone with high safety factor, which is common all over the planet, and reaches out to play with it.


    "Well, when can I get in there? Will it open at night? "


    Hao Qiu looked in the direction she pointed out and immediately said, "the party will also open until 9 o''clock."


    It''s less than six o''clock when miyuning looks down at his mobile phone.


    It''s less than half an hour''s drive from here to the imperial mausoleum.


    However, after driving all day, Hao Qiu also needed to have a good meal and rest.


    But now that she''s here, she wants to have a look at it immediately, or she won''t be at ease at all.


    So she obeyed her heart and said, "you go to eat and have a rest. I want to see it in an hour."


    It''s not that she doesn''t sympathize with Hao Qiu.


    She''s going to have a look at what she said today.


    But it''s impossible to go alone.


    That man absolutely gave them an account, Hao Qiu and others could not let her go alone.


    One hour is enough for them to have a rest. These people eat this bowl of rice themselves, and they are running around with that man. They should have been used to it.


    Hao Qiu did not frown. "OK, let''s order first. What would miss Bai like to eat?"


    The latter waved her hand and said something casual.


    Hao Qiu turned and left.


    However, after walking out of the room, he immediately dialed the home owner.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Deep magnetic voice sounded, Hao Qiu immediately reported the previous matter.


    When Han Mo answered the phone, he was receiving American customers in the Shengshi hotel.


    This negotiation is about the military fire trade with foreign countries, with a huge amount of tens of billions.


    But he was still connected at the first time when Hao Qiu called.

 Chapter 167

    Hearing the report over there, Han Mo gets up and throws the customer aside, turns around and enters another room.


    For this, the blonde foreign man, as well as a few people around him, did not complain.


    Because this time, they took the initiative to catch up with the Han family, and they must lower their head.


    Han Mo went to the room and said, "she''s not picky. Just send her some special dishes in the hotel. Since she''s in a hurry to see them, don''t delay her time."


    It turns out that Hao Qiu has reported all the reactions of mi you Ning to the hotel along the way.


    Finally, he asked about mi Youning''s taste. He didn''t know what he liked.


    At the thought of the master''s attitude towards Bai Ling, he decided to ask.


    After getting the answer, Hao Qiu ordered others to arrange it.


    An hour later, Hao Qiu showed up in miyuning''s room on time.


    They set out on the road again and went straight to the imperial mausoleum.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, looking at the strange environment around him, miyuning felt something was wrong.


    The feeling of disobedience was very strong.


    The former imperial mausoleum is unlikely to be what it is today.


    There is something wrong with the trees around and the formation of the mountain road.


    However, it is 2000 years later that she seems to have found the reason.


    In less than half an hour, the destination finally arrived.


    Hao Qiu parked the car directly to the entrance of the underground.


    Even in front of the previous guards, they took out a pass card, and even the vehicles were released.


    Looking at the surrounding staff and the cold place, MI Youning frowned.


    She looked at Hao Qiu, "Why are there so few people here?"


    There''s something wrong with it. It shouldn''t be so cold.


    It''s not that she likes to be visited, it''s that the atmosphere is not right.


    Hao Qiu turned his head and said, "the owner knows that you will be here for a few days, so he used the privilege, and there will be no tourists in these days."


    The expression and words revealed sincerity, and miyuning had no doubt.


    Looking at the entrance, without waiting for Hao Qiu to open the door for her, he opened the door and got off.


    Hao Qiu and his party got out of the car with backpacks in their hands and followed her closely.


    Miyuning stops at the entrance, looks at the light inside, takes a deep breath and exhales.


    "Come on, go in and have a look."


    Miyuning raised his foot and walked into the tomb.


    On the road leading to the underground, there are lights on the wall to let people see the road clearly.


    However, it is still very dark here.


    Mi you Ning glanced at the wall carelessly. Under the light of the wall, she could see it clearly.


    Her eyebrows moved slightly.


    And then we move on. It''s a long, long road.


    Once she followed the corpse of a man and entered the imperial mausoleum together, staying here forever.


    On this road, there are other ways to go to different places.


    However, miyuning had his own route and went straight in one direction without hesitation.


    It seems that she knows this place very well and has been here many times.


    Hao Qiu, who was following her, was shining a complicated light in her eyes.


    I don''t know how long I went, and finally I got to the deep of the imperial mausoleum.


    The light here is very bright, you can see a scene here.


    The most noticeable thing is the sarcophagus on the high platform. The sarcophagus has been opened.


    Miyuning came here, but his feet could not be lifted.


    At the same time, Hao Qiu, who is behind her, turns on the camera of her mobile phone.

 Chapter 168

    Miyuning''s feet seemed to have been leaded, and he couldn''t lift them with half his strength.


    She took a deep breath as if she were out of breath.


    The sarcophagus has been opened, so the body inside is not there.


    Or carried to the museum, managed and appreciated.


    Think of that proud, but also Yonghua man, even after death to such a degree.


    Miyuning was very uncomfortable.


    Without looking back, she said, "Hao Qiu, are the bodies of the sarcophagus here gone?"


    Hao Qiu Wenyan stepped forward and said, "I don''t know. Why don''t Miss Bai go to see it in person?"


    Miyuning closed his eyes, opened them again, and walked towards the sarcophagus.


    Her heart beat faster at every step.


    This short distance seems like a lifetime.


    She recalled that she had been with fan Yinqing every bit of her life.


    Finally, his feet stopped in front of the sarcophagus.


    At this time, mi you Ning did not know that he was in Han''s house in Baishi.


    There is a man sitting in the study, looking at the huge screen on the wall.


    The scene on the screen is exactly all the actions of mi you Ning in the imperial mausoleum.


    Looking at the woman''s long-standing steps, as well as the heavy steps at this time.


    Finally, she stopped in front of the sarcophagus and did not move.


    Han Mo is sitting on the sofa with a glass in his hand.


    Seeing the woman walk to the sarcophagus, he can''t help but hold it tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning exhaled deeply again, stepped onto the platform and came to the sarcophagus.


    She took a look into the sarcophagus, and it changed her face.


    She could not tell whether she was angry or sad.


    There is nothing in it. Some of them are only the funerary objects she once had with fan Yinqing.


    No, their bodies are gone.


    Mi you Ning holds the edge of the sarcophagus and turns to look at Hao Qiu.


    At this time, she did not know her eyes with red silk, which she did not consciously bring out.


    "Where are the bodies here?"


    The voice has a repressive anger, but the face is calm, except the eyes with real emotions, there is no way to find.


    Hao Qiu was confused for a moment.


    Just because there''s no


    "Hao Qiu told her that the body had been transferred and protected."


    At this moment, Hao Qiu''s ear rang out the command.


    He said without hesitation: "Miss Bai, the body has been transferred. This is a key protected area, so it was transferred when it was unearthed."


    Mi you Ning looks at Hao Qiu in disbelief.


    Their bodies were transferred.


    "Is the corpse well preserved, or has it ever appeared in the eyes of the public?"


    Miyuning turned his head and looked into the empty sarcophagus.


    Both she and the man took the corpse pill to keep their bodies intact.


    Hao Qiu got stuck in her question this time.


    "Tell her that it''s well preserved. When it was unearthed, she was wearing..."


    Listening to the words in his ears, Hao Qiu sorted them out and began to speak.


    "Miss Bai, the corpse is well preserved. The man is wearing a majestic Dragon Robe, but there is a word embroidered on the cuff of the robe..."


    Before Hao Qiu''s words were finished, MI Youning quickly turned to him and said hoarsely, "what''s the word?"


    "Ran Zi."


    Mi you Ning chuckles. That man is really... Willful.


    Once fan Yinqing told her more than once that she was the only one in her heart.


    On her face, well, then one day a man came to see her.


    Ask her if she has found out what has changed in him.


    She didn''t find out. The man showed her the cuff of the Dragon Robe.

 Chapter 169

    There is a word on the cuff.


    It''s not her real name, but it keeps her in mind.


    Hao Qiu continued: "the woman is dressed in a phoenix suit, and they are lying in the sarcophagus together. Then..."


    "Come on, don''t say it."


    Miyuning suddenly stands up straight and interrupts Hao Qiu.


    "Tell me, where has the body been taken?"


    She stepped down from the stage and looked at Hao Qiu all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    White city.


    Han Mo looks at the woman whose emotion is out of control, and her hands are dyed red.


    Just because of the red eyes in the woman''s eyes, he broke the wine glass in his hand.


    That woman


    She was so familiar with the internal structure of the imperial mausoleum.


    Who the hell is she.


    Because of this pause, Hao Qiu didn''t receive the order from the owner.


    He looked at the woman in front of him and blurted out, "I don''t know. The owner should know."


    Mi you Ning hears the words, crosses Hao Qiu and goes out.


    "Go back."


    She must recover her body. Even if it is burned, she is not allowed to be spoiled.


    This is not going back to the hotel, but back to Baishi.


    However, Hao Qiu did not know.


    They followed the woman''s steps and went all the way to the imperial mausoleum.


    Until out of the underground, Hao Qiu and others are on the car.


    Miyuning said again, "go back."


    Hao Qiu nodded, started the car and drove out of the mausoleum.


    White City side, Han Mo in front of the wall of the video screen has become black.


    After Hao Qiu left the mausoleum, he turned off the video.


    At this time, he did not know what it was like in his heart.


    It turns out that someone has the same understanding as him.


    Women are so clear about every point in the mausoleum.


    Even the emotion out of control at that time was her real reaction.


    So what''s the difference between a woman and him.


    He can''t wait to know.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning sits in the car and watches Hao Qiu drive to the hotel.


    "Back to Baishi, not to the hotel," she said


    Hao Qiu looked back at her in surprise.


    Seeing that her eyes were serious and sure it wasn''t a joke, she turned the car around.


    Turn the car around and go straight to Baishi.


    However, Hao Qiu''s heart is not the taste.


    What happened before, for him, was subversive.


    It''s OK to say that Bai Ling is so tossing, but why does the master follow her.


    And say something that''s confusing.


    Miyuning had been confused and influenced by all the things in the tomb before.


    I didn''t find the strangeness in this.


    She sat in the back seat, her eyes contemplating the scene outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo in Baishi has left his study at this time.


    Because there''s a gun fight out there.


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire is still going on.


    He frowned. It was the second attack in this month.


    No one has ever made trouble on him. I haven''t felt this feeling for a long time.


    Now some people are so rampant, it can be seen that they are really impatient.


    Han Mo left the study with a gun in his hand.


    However, his mobile phone was put on the sofa and he didn''t carry it with him.


    All corners of the Han family''s huge manor are guarded.


    However, the opponent''s firepower is strong, and there are many people. In a flash, he has broken through the encirclement and started to approach the villa.


    Han Mo went downstairs, and the bodyguards immediately surrounded him.


    "Home owner..."


    Han Mo raised his chin to the crowd, and the bodyguards immediately went out.


    And Han Mo also followed out.

 Chapter 170

    Those who come here are not from China in terms of their figure and appearance.


    Don''t know what to think of, Han Mo sneer twice.


    When you raise your hand, the gun will shoot at the people close to you.


    His shot was like a signal, and the bodyguards around him were frantically shooting at those people.


    ¡­¡­


    In Qingshi, Hao Qiu''s face was tense and his whole body was cold.


    His eyes were full of killing.


    Just because they were attacked, too.


    Just as they turned around and headed for white city, they caught up with a few cars from behind.


    The people in the car quickly came up and fired at them.


    Fortunately, all the cars the owner asked them to drive were bulletproof.


    However, without waiting for Hao Qiu to speed up, another wave of vehicles stopped him.


    It''s a front and back attack. It''s surrounded.


    The oncoming fire is so fierce that it can''t rush through at all.


    Hao Qiu looked at the approaching vehicles and frowned so much that he could kill flies.


    Miyuning naturally saw this scene.


    She squinted. "Turn around!"


    At this point, they can not collide with the fire ahead, they can only stand back.


    Hao Qiu''s mind is similar.


    So I turned the front of the car at the first time.


    During this period, he did not reply: "Miss Bai, please call the housekeeper."


    Mi you Ning is still holding a mobile phone in his hand. Hearing this, he immediately dials the man''s phone.


    The phone was dialed, but no one answered.


    She looked at the scene outside the car, and her face was not good-looking.


    No one thought that such a thing would happen.


    Baishi, Hanzhai study.


    The phone dialed by mi you Ning rings clearly on the sofa.


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention.


    Han Mo takes people downstairs to clean up the killers.


    Even if these people come in, they will not go out one day.


    They will stay here forever.


    Because there are more people in this manor than you can see from the outside.


    This is exactly what we call catching turtles in a jar.


    In the end, there are only two live mouths left.


    Han Mo turned and walked into the living room, looking at the two living people who were brought in by the people below, ready for interrogation.


    Tonight, he is very patient.


    They are even more interested in letting these people taste his methods.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning called the man twice, but no one answered.


    Hao Qiu has rushed here during this period.


    The two sides also started fighting.


    Then he threw the phone aside and MI Youning leaned forward.


    Hold the gun beside Hao Qiu in your hand.


    "Miss White!"


    Hao Qiu saw this and stopped it in a loud voice.


    The latter gave him a cold eye, which instantly reminded him of the scene of the woman killing that night.


    Hao Chou took a deep breath, concentrated on driving, but did not forget to tell: "Miss Bai, pay attention to safety, do not let people hurt you."


    Miyuning let out a hum and opened the rear window.


    She squinted at the car following her, calculated the distance, and pulled the trigger quickly.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of gunfire was accompanied by the sound of vehicle tire explosion.


    Because of the extremely fast driving speed, the tire burst and the car body turned over.


    Some of the vehicles behind hit it, others dodged and quickly caught up with it.


    Miyuning squinted and scanned the car behind him again.


    She fired two shots in a row, one of which hit the target again, and another enemy car was destroyed.


    Then those people learned to be smart.


    As soon as she saw her hand sticking out, she shot.


    Fortunately, she was fast enough to avoid the bullets.

 Chapter 171

    Hao Qiu''s side is also entangled, "Miss Bai, we can only go up the mountain now."


    He looked at the traffic blocking on another road, and now there was only one way up the mountain.


    The brother behind has been thrown away.


    So the target of those people is this car.


    However, he didn''t understand who bailing had provoked and let these people kill.


    Now he realized very clearly that these people came to the white spirit.


    No one will kill him at that price.


    But what kind of reason does Bai Ling have to let these people make such a great effort to pursue and kill.


    Mi you Ning hears Hao Qiu''s words and frowns slightly.


    Now it''s just her and Hao Qiu.


    The two cars that followed them before had been left behind.


    The bodyguards didn''t give up, they were still chasing after the killers.


    Now they have no choice between the two roads in front of them.


    "Go up the mountain."


    You can quickly install the bullet without lifting your head.


    Hao Qiu, holding the steering wheel in his hand, drove up the mountain, and the vehicles behind him followed him.


    It was accompanied by the sound of bullets shooting at the car body.


    Hao Qiu''s eyes are nervous. This is a dead end. They can''t delay much longer.


    He took out his mobile phone, threw it into the back seat, and quickly said: "Miss Bai, please call the bodyguard named Dali Li. At this time, he should be at home."


    Miyuning neatly assembled the hand gun and picked up the mobile phone in the back seat.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Shi, Han Zhai.


    Han Mo holds the gun in both hands and wipes the gun body.


    Looking at the two killers on the ground, his eyes exuded cold killing.


    The k-organization of the United States is really good.


    They even want to annex the Han family''s power in the United States.


    Looking at the two people whose lives are unknown, Han Mo stands up and says to the bodyguard: "clean up."


    Then he planned to go upstairs.


    However, when he just raised his foot, the mobile phone of the bodyguard who was just talking to him rang.


    The bodyguard took out his cell phone and saw that it was the boss''s phone. He quickly picked it up.


    With the voice over the phone, the bodyguard looked serious.


    "Master!"


    The voice of the bodyguard has changed.


    And Han Mo turns around and looks at him, looking at the phone handed over by the other party, and reaches for it.


    Put the phone to your ear and you can hear the sound from the receiver.


    "Han Mo, we were ambushed. At this time, we were forced to go up the mountain. Now there are only Hao Qiu and I left..."


    Before miyuning finished speaking, the car suddenly jerked.


    "Well..."


    She could not help but make a noise, holding the armrest of the car.


    Han Mo''s face was gloomy when he heard the woman''s words.


    He said to the bodyguard beside him: "transfer some manpower, arrange the plane, and fly to Qingshi immediately."


    Said Han Mo wearing pajamas, straight out of the villa.


    The bodyguards all supported him and walked out quickly.


    Han Mo still put the phone to his ear, "are you ok?"


    He heard the woman''s voice, but it didn''t seem to hurt.


    However, he could not help worrying.


    Mi you Ning did a good job and said quickly, "I''m ok. Come quickly. It''s on the mountain of the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei kingdom. If you come late, you can collect the corpses for us."


    With these words, she hung up.


    Looking at the car coming behind him or even hitting them, MI Youning looked coldly.


    Hao Qiu''s whole attention was on the road ahead.


    This is a mountain road, and the light is dim, so we have to pay attention.

 Chapter 172

    Miyuning puts down his cell phone and doesn''t disturb Hao Qiu. Instead, he looks at the car behind him.


    The cars were too tight for her.


    Once the other side to a fish dead net broken, when the time comes, two cars, will certainly be killed together.


    Now they are halfway up the mountain.


    We can only go forward all the time, but there will always be an end to the road.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo heard the phone was hung up the sound of the prompt, eyes with the storm of depression, let the bodyguards around some can''t stand.


    But soon they were free.


    There was a huge roar of airplanes.


    Han Mo''s dark blue pajamas were blown up by the wind when the plane landed.


    Thinking of the danger that the woman was facing, Han Mo headed for the plane against the wind.


    The cabin opens, Han Mo gets on the plane and goes straight to the cockpit.


    He didn''t look at the people on call in the car.


    "Lock Hao Qiu''s position and fly over immediately."


    Han Mo went into the cockpit and gave the first order to the pilot.


    The Han family have a chip in their body.


    Even if they are at the end of the world, they can be locked in their position.


    The pilot quickly locked Hao Qiu''s position, "home owner, found it."


    Han Mo approached and quickly said, "go immediately."


    Then he began to look at the red dot on the screen.


    The location is in Qingshi, also in the mountains.


    The red dots are still moving.


    That direction is just the top of the mountain. Thinking of the dangerous situation, Han Mo can''t help urging again¡° Faster. "


    If they don''t hurry up, they won''t make it.


    When the woman hung up, she said to collect her body.


    When he heard her words, his heart had a great disgust.


    He''s not going to let a woman do anything. Absolutely not.


    He couldn''t see each other''s lifeless appearance.


    As long as the thought of that picture, his heart was pulled up, with a dense pain.


    The cabin operators feel the strong atmosphere of the home owner, and still maintain the original mentality.


    However, the sweat on his forehead revealed his nervous mood.


    Han Mo sat on one side, his eyes staring at the little red dot.


    Always empty eyes, with a deep, there is a trace of anxiety.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning''s side is still in the tug of war.


    Hao Qiu''s driving skill is good. Even on the low dark mountain road, he keeps a steady and fast speed.


    Of course, we have to remove the impact of the rear vehicles from time to time.


    When Hao Qiu finally left him behind again, he finally found time to ask, "Miss Bai, what does the owner say?"


    Miyuning looked back and said casually, "I didn''t say anything. I just heard that he had arranged for the crew of the plane. I said that if I didn''t come again, I would collect the corpse for us."


    Hao Qiu laughs at Yan.


    No wonder he can still laugh in this atmosphere.


    Because the woman behind is so powerful.


    How dare she talk to the owner like this? It''s almost like a threat.


    Since he was with the owner of the house, he has never seen anyone who dares to speak like this in front of the owner of the house.


    The woman in front of you is the first.


    But he was relieved to hear that the owner had arranged a plane to come and calculated the distance from Baishi to here.


    Because the road is not far, the plane will be very fast.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Bai. You won''t be in trouble. Even if something happens, I''ll stand in front of you."


    Hao Qiu can''t help comforting her. After all, she is a woman.

 Chapter 173

    The reason why he opened his mouth was that he told the housekeeper to collect the corpses for them before he thought of the women.


    When women say this, they can see the strength of their hearts.


    And they didn''t leave him.


    The master''s orders in his linlaiqing city and the woman''s clear attitude made him swear to protect her.


    Mi you Ning hears Hao Qiu''s words, but she picks her eyebrows.


    "That man shouldn''t be so useless. He''ll be there before we die."


    Yes, mi you Ning believes that Han Mo will definitely arrive.


    Before they were killed.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo is sitting in the cabin at the moment, looking at the investigation information sent temporarily.


    It''s organization K again.


    Although they are from the same family, it''s just a coincidence to find Hao Qiu and Bai Ling this time.


    Han Mo stretched out his hand and pressed his forehead, with restless eyebrows.


    This is also related to the family of Li Jun Fang in the capital.


    Looking at the driver, he asked, "how long will it take to get there?"


    "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    Han Mo nodded, eyes again on the information, fingers tapping the armrest of the seat.


    ¡­¡­


    Hao Qiu has seen the top of the mountain.


    In a few minutes, they can reach the top of the mountain.


    It''s time for both sides to fire.


    However, we are outnumbered, so we can''t fight at all.


    Hao Qiu said with a bitter smile, "Miss Bai, if you don''t want me to put you down, you can find a place to get up and wait for the owner to pick you up. I''ll lead them to the top of the mountain, and I can buy some time."


    Hearing this, miyuning was still playing with his gun.


    "No, I don''t need it."


    She won''t give anyone a chance to hurt her unless she is too weak or she volunteers.


    Seeing her resolute attitude, Hao Qiu didn''t say much, and kept his speed to the top of the mountain.


    Followed by three or four cars, has been closely following them.


    Looking at the car behind, mi you Ning narrowed her eyes.


    This time she used the old method again.


    "Hao Qiu, speed up!"


    There was no movement for a long time, and those people were caught off guard.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire broke out and the car fell off the cliff.


    This is the distance that miyuning has been calculating and what happened after the shooting.


    Hao Qiu speeds up, even if it''s just two seconds faster, it''ll be far away from these people.


    Miyuning''s shot completely angered them.


    Their car was destroyed again, this time it was blocked and they had to rush through.


    Hao Qiu also accelerated the speed.


    Until the people behind catch up with the top of the mountain, they only see the stalled car.


    The car was so dark that I couldn''t see clearly.


    They had to light up the car on the top of the mountain.


    So they still can''t see the scene in the car.


    On the top of the mountain, it was so dark that I couldn''t see any corners.


    These people dare not drive easily, for fear of ambush.


    This hesitation, a few minutes later.


    At last they took action.


    One of the cars opened and a man came down, but he didn''t close the door when he got off.


    The figure of a man is not like that of an oriental. Under the light, he has chestnut hair.


    "Bang..."


    Just as the man came to the bulletproof car, the gunshot rang out.


    The launch site came from the dark.


    I saw that the fire of those cars was all directed in that direction, and then the lights were also shining in the past.

 Chapter 174

    Unfortunately, there was no one there.


    It was mi Youning who shot. She kept watching in the dark and saw the foreign man come out.


    She found that the door was not closed, and knew that those people must be prepared.


    When you shoot, it''s a quick flash.


    Hao Qiu, who is also in the dark, is late to shoot. He is worried about the safety of Bai Ling.


    But in the light of the past, a sigh of relief.


    The men watched as their companions fell beside the bulletproof car and were shot in the head. There was no breath left.


    Several cars are constantly moving, scanning the surrounding environment, trying to find out the people in the dark.


    "Boom..."


    Just then, from a distance came the roar of airplanes.


    It''s not even a plane.


    The light shone on the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Shit£¡ retreat£¡¡±


    Just listen, there''s an angry voice coming from the car.


    Hao Qiu and mi you Ning also heard the sound of the plane.


    The vehicles on the top of the mountain have begun to retreat.


    Seeing this, they were relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo saw the car with his own logo surrounded by several cars. He couldn''t sit any longer.


    Tell the pilot to put down the ladder and get down.


    Seeing this, people around them began to dissuade them and asked them to go down first to check the situation.


    This Han Mo did not pay attention, he ignored the people down the ladder.


    And another plane, to chase the escaped vehicle.


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire rang out in the distance.


    Miyuning came out of the dark when he saw the man jumping down the ladder.


    Each other is wearing a dark blue pajamas, flying in the strong wind, can see each other''s mango dew skin.


    The handsome and elegant face was tight now, with a worried look in its eyes.


    This appearance made mi you Ning feel strange.


    Miyuning still had a gun in his hand.


    But Han Mo ignored it. He walked quickly towards the woman.


    His tight body all the way finally relaxed.


    Walk quickly to the woman and hold her body in her arms.


    It''s a feeling of recovering lost treasure.


    Let him be happy and afraid.


    "It''s OK, it''s ok..."


    Han Mo can''t help murmuring.


    Miyuning felt the cold embrace of the man and felt a little uncomfortable. She gently pushed the man.


    Feeling the rejection, Han Mo let go and looked down at her eyes.


    He had a strong sense of hegemony in his eyes.


    It''s a man''s possession of a woman.


    Miyuning''s eyes are complex.


    "Home owner."


    Just then, Hao Qiu came out of the dark and stood beside them.


    Looking up again, she and the man were surrounded by bodyguards.


    They turned their backs to each other, heavy weapons in their hands, and looked around.


    I''m afraid there will be ambush in the dark.


    Han Mo turns his head to look at Hao Qiu, and his eyes return to the calm before.


    "What about the rest? How many casualties? "


    Hao Qiu shook his head, "in the back, not very clear, no contact."


    He said it in a low voice.


    If this can not be connected, it means that the situation is not optimistic.


    Eight out of ten has


    Han Mo felt the corners of his mouth and his face was cold.


    He took the woman in his arms and headed for the ladder that the plane had put down.


    "Little soul, are there hidden killers around?"


    "No, the host can be at ease."


    Quick answer from the soul.


    Miyuning didn''t act against the man. She let the man hold her.


    Now that there was no danger, she relaxed.

 Chapter 175

    The man arrived and didn''t let her down.


    Han Mo took the man to the cabin and put him in his cabin.


    Looking at the woman lying on the bed, the plain face, without the slightest fear, his heart is very comforting, but helpless.


    This woman is different, and he can''t see through.


    "I''ll get you a glass of water and wait for me."


    Han Mo turns to pour water for her.


    This time, he felt that women were different.


    This is not the same, because he has a different position in his mind.


    He couldn''t see that this woman was in danger, and even wanted to give her comfort and support.


    Let her worry free for life, let her away from all dangers.


    After Han Mo turns around, mi you Ning still wants to ask the man where the body in the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei kingdom is.


    Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, the other party didn''t show up.


    She just closed her eyes.


    By the time Han Mo came into the room with a glass of water, MI Youning had already fallen asleep in bed.


    Just outside the room, I met Hao Qiu.


    The people who followed to Qingshi before were not all destroyed.


    The plane that pursued met some of them on the hillside.


    Although there were not all casualties, only half of them were left.


    This still makes Han Mo unhappy.


    He gave Hao Qiu an order to inform the United States that he would go in person the day after tomorrow.


    Now that he has been at home for too long, some people in the United States are beginning to feel stupid.


    He didn''t believe that a k-organization would have such great ability that it dared to touch him.


    To say that there is no internal problem in the United States, he does not believe it.


    So he had to clean up the door himself.


    After he made all the arrangements with Hao Qiu, the woman had gone to bed a little later.


    Sitting beside the bed, looking at the woman Enron, unprepared sleeping face, Han Mo doesn''t know what to think, and walks out of the room again.


    He found Hao Qiu and rearranged his next schedule.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his eyes and felt the dazzling light.


    She reached out to cover, moved her head and looked around, squinting at her surroundings.


    Europe and the United States decoration, like the Korean house almost the same environment.


    But it is a strange decoration and decoration.


    Where is this?


    She felt soft under the body and sat up from the bed.


    Eyes adapted, and then hands down.


    She was the only one in the room. She got up and went down to the French window.


    The scene outside made her pupils shrink.


    Here


    "Where is this, Jie hun?"


    It took a long time for the soul to stop saying slowly, "the United States."


    Miyuning held the glass of the French window in his hands and scanned the environment downstairs.


    At this time, she was on the high floor, and the pedestrians downstairs were like ants.


    However, the surrounding buildings are full of bold European style.


    When I saw this scene, I had a guess in my heart.


    But she still asked the soul.


    She was not surprised to get the exact answer.


    It must be Han Mo''s handwriting.


    "Jiehun, what happened to those people who came to me last night?"


    This time, the soul didn''t answer, but directly sent the story of the world that the original owner didn''t have into her mind.


    Miyuning''s eyes were looking at the surrounding buildings, and the images in his mind were playing back.


    After receiving it, she laughed, helpless and ironic.


    This time, she was killed because of Han mo.


    Li''s family in Beijing has a military background.


    The Li family''s daughter has a good feeling for Han Mo, but he is merciless.

 Chapter 176

    The name of this Miss Li is Li Yan.


    She likes Han Mo and once met him at a banquet.


    Want to have further development with this man, but was warned by the family.


    Li family is a member of the army. How can they not understand the powerful power of Han Mo.


    Because the military and the people on the other side would start with the Han family and use some weapons.


    They can''t and dare not provoke that man.


    Li Yan did not understand the reason.


    When he learned that there was a woman beside Han Mo, he was even more angry.


    Unexpectedly, I don''t know how to get in touch with the forces of the K organization of the United States. I want to teach Bai Ling a lesson.


    Yes, it''s bailing.


    Li Yan has known the existence of Bai Ling for a long time and has been waiting for the day when she leaves.


    But as time went by, bailing didn''t leave.


    And she came to the world again, and she didn''t leave.


    That''s what caused the death.


    Li Yan is a member of K organization who teaches Bai Ling a lesson.


    Unfortunately, as soon as the K organization heard that it was Han Mo''s woman, it directly killed her and sent many more elites.


    Bailing in the original world, left the side of Han Mo, so did not encounter the assassination.


    So the assassination came at her.


    In fact, miyuning is quite innocent.


    But also know, since she took over the body of the original master, will be responsible for her all.


    Ah... To say that Han Mo didn''t know how to provoke this organization, but he was shot and killed last night.


    The headquarters of the k-organization is in the United States.


    It seems that the man brought her here because of this.


    Miyuning moved his head, raised his hands and stretched himself.


    Turn around and look for the bathroom in the room.


    "Little soul, you haven''t talked much recently. Are you sick? I can''t hear it. "


    Then he pushed the toilet out of the room and walked in.


    After a long time, the voice of the soul ring.


    "Host, I am a soul just like you. Recently, it seems that the power of my soul is weaker and a little lazy, but it''s OK. It won''t affect your task."


    Standing in front of the mirror, MI Youning''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Is there something wrong?"


    With a deep thought in her eyes, she did not wait for the soul to reply. She said again, "have you been like this since the colorful glazed stone changed?"


    "Well." The voice of the soul of caution rang out in mi you Ning''s mind.


    She looked down with worry in her eyes.


    After all, she finally found a way to go back.


    But I''m worried about the soul.


    Over the past ten thousand years, she has been accompanied by Jiehun, who has been doing tasks with her.


    "Is there any way to solve it?" She asked softly.


    Jie Hun felt her worry. "The host doesn''t have to worry. I''ll be fine. Even if there''s something, it doesn''t matter. I''ll live forever.


    Recently, the power of the soul may be affected by the colorful glazed stone. Its light makes me uncomfortable. "


    Mi you Ning breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he would never die and never die.


    "That''s good. Nothing''s wrong. I won''t disturb you. Take a good rest."


    "Well."


    When the soul is quiet, miyuning begins to wash.


    When she finished washing and walked out of the bathroom, she saw the man sitting in the room.


    Han Mo is sitting on the sofa in the room, looking down at something.


    Hear her voice, quickly look up.


    The eyes with a smile, less before a few minutes do not eat between fireworks.


    "Did you sleep well? Come here


    The man waved to miyuning.

 Chapter 177

    Miyuning did not move, but looked at the man with a smile on his face.


    But there was no smile in his eyes and he asked, "who helped me change my clothes yesterday?"


    Before she went into the bathroom, she saw that her clothes had been changed.


    Han Mo laughs, and the deep laughter reveals the sense of sex.


    "Come here and I''ll tell you," he joked, his eyes gay


    Mi you Ning picks an eyebrow. This man is really changeable.


    There was something wrong with men last night. It seemed that they were more enthusiastic and human than before.


    She went to the man, came to the other side, and raised her chin.


    Han Mo''s eyes are still shining with pleasure. He reaches out to hold the woman in his arms.


    Mi you Ning had already made preparations and quickly grasped his hand as he reached for it.


    Then force a bend, borrow force to make force, the man on sofa presses above.


    By the way, I got the other one under control.


    "Master Han, it''s time to tell me."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    As soon as her voice fell, the man under her gave out more pleasant laughter.


    Miyuning''s face was filled with impatience and his hands were forced.


    "Well..."


    This time, Han Mo finally made an uncomfortable sound.


    After a while, he looked at mi you Ning with his happy eyes.


    "Well, I''ll tell you..."


    Miyuning was waiting for an answer, but he was reversed at that time.


    The man''s action is too fast, in the twinkling of an eye will be her pressure - to the sofa.


    Her eyes also with surprise, this man good skill, speed is also very fast.


    Han Mo looks at the surprise in the woman''s eyes and reaches out to touch those eyes.


    "It''s beautiful." He exclaimed.


    When a woman was in crisis last night, he realized the importance of this woman to him.


    I won''t let the other side off this time.


    Of course, under this premise, women are like this for a moment.


    Miyuning felt a slight itch on his eyelashes and turned his head to avoid the touch of his hand.


    Han Mo doesn''t care much about putting away his hand and pulling the woman from the sofa.


    He took the man to his lap and sat down.


    The other hand touched her waist and felt her struggle.


    It doesn''t matter, "what do you want to do, bailing, the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei?"


    Hearing this, miyuning''s struggle stopped.


    She was dissatisfied with the man''s unchanging pleasant face.


    The man is pinching her.


    She really needs the man''s help right now.


    The soul could not find out about the imperial mausoleum. At this time, she had to rely on this man.


    So she didn''t struggle, just sat on the man''s leg, but there was no other movement.


    Anyway, it''s not her who''s involved.


    Han Mo is satisfied with the woman''s peace.


    His hand was still caressing and touching miyuning''s waist, and the touching action was very obvious.


    "Bailing, since you don''t ask me where I am, you must already know.


    When I got here last night, I was looking for a maid of the Han family to help you change your clothes. You don''t have to worry about that. "


    Miyuning didn''t care much either.


    She just wanted to know why she didn''t have any impression of the action last night.


    No matter how deep she sleeps, she can''t die like this.


    Unless it''s someone she depends on very much, however, this person is unlikely to exist in the task world.


    Hearing the man''s answer, miyuning was also confused.


    Was it because she was too tired last night? She was so tired that she didn''t realize it.


    At this time, she did not consider the authenticity of the man''s words.

 Chapter 178

    Is Han Mo telling the truth?


    Of course not. Last night, he changed the clothes for the woman himself.


    He had a smile.


    Thinking of the beautiful scenery last night, he looked up.


    Stop. There''s something to do next. Don''t do that.


    Han Mo sits down and puts the woman aside.


    "Now that you are ready, go out with me. This time we will stay in the United States for three days. You should always be with me for these three days."


    Mi you Ning watched the other side get up and stood up.


    "What about the imperial mausoleum?"


    Han Mo gave her a mysterious smile, "after returning home, I will let you get what you want."


    "What do I want?" Miyuning asked.


    "The two bodies."


    Well, miyuning has forgotten the existence of Hao Qiu.


    She waited for the man to give her what she wanted.


    ¡­¡­


    After half an hour, Han Mo and mi you Ning came out of the room.


    Miyuning changed the clothes brought by the man.


    A casual suit, very comfortable.


    However, after following the man downstairs, she knew that this was the hotel of the United States.


    Look at the name. I know it''s in a man''s name.


    At the hotel, a row of Rolls Royce phantoms stopped at the door.


    She followed each other to the car, driving is still Hao Qiu, feel the atmosphere of the car.


    Look at the men around the dress and formal, and her clothes.


    Miyuning seemed to understand something.


    This is a man who takes her to what formal place, what business to negotiate, or who to meet.


    After driving, Han Mo approaches mi Youning and holds him in his arms.


    He warned: "when you get to the place, just follow me. Don''t worry about the rest. Hao Qiu will protect you."


    "If there''s any danger, why do you want to take me? It''s not better to leave me behind," he asked


    Han Mo''s strength of embracing her can''t help but increase.


    "You forgot about last night. This time they''ve been watching you. I don''t trust you to stay."


    On the woman''s eyebrow picking action, he patiently explained: "that group of people are outlaws, take you with me, will be more safe."


    Miyuning certainly knows that there are some outlaws in the K organization.


    There are killers, elite trained from childhood.


    As long as they have money, there is nothing they don''t do.


    Since the man wants to take it, she is free.


    The car drove for half an hour, and finally in a low-key manor.


    The reason why it is low-key is that the manor in front of us is far worse than Han''s house.


    When the car stopped outside the manor, the guard came to verify his identity and let it go.


    The gate of the manor opened and the car drove in.


    Inside the decoration is also very low-key.


    Stop again, it''s ten minutes later.


    Stopped in one of the villas.


    The guards at the door, armed with heavy weapons, all of them were bloody.


    These people have seen blood and belong to the people who are killing all the year round.


    Ignoring these people, Hao Qiu calmly steps out of the car and opens the door for them.


    Han Mo, holding mi you Ning''s hand, gets out of the car and walks towards the other side with the support of the bodyguard.


    "Master Han, our boss has been waiting for you in there."


    One of the foreign men came forward and spoke politely to Han mo.


    However, the weapon in his hand is facing Han Mo in front of him.


    Miyuning felt the unpleasant smell of the men around him.


    Hao Qiu looks at each other coldly and reaches out his hand to move the weapon in his hand.

 Chapter 179

    The latter, with a smile in his eyes, carried his weapon to his back.


    Then he took them inside.


    Miyuning is with Han Mo from beginning to end.


    She felt the oppression of the men around her.


    I just don''t know who Han Mo is here to meet and what he is doing.


    These people are not easy to deal with.


    It wasn''t until he walked into the living room and looked at the people sitting on the sofa that miyuning knew what to do here.


    Carl cook, the leader of the k-organization.


    Before the soul gave her some K organization information, which is in front of this middle-aged man''s photo.


    When Carl cook saw Han Mo and his party coming, he immediately stood up from his seat to meet them.


    "Master Han, long time no see."


    He went to Han Mo and held out his hand.


    Han Mo frowned and looked at him with dissatisfaction in his eyes, but he still held out his hand.


    Carl didn''t care to take them to the seat, "please sit down."


    Miyuning followed the man to one side of the seat.


    Most of the living room is Oriental.


    Even the tables and chairs in front of us are made of precious gold and Phoebe.


    After Han Mo sits down, he holds his hands together and looks at Carl with a sneer.


    "This time I was assassinated by the K organization in China. As a result, I lost a lot of people, even those I love, and almost lost them. Should you give me an account?"


    When Carl heard Han Mo''s Mandarin, he focused on the woman beside him.


    It''s mi you Ning.


    Han Mo holds mi you Ning''s waist generously, "my love, also suffered the assassination of K organization."


    Carl shook his head with a wry smile when he saw that he was so open and open.


    "Master Han, since you can find this place, you should know about the organizational changes. I can''t help you with this."


    Carl''s face was helpless, wry, and sad.


    "Hum!" Han Mo snorted coldly and stretched out his hand to Hao Qiu standing on one side.


    The latter immediately gave him the documents in his hand.


    After taking the document, Han Mo didn''t look at it and threw it directly at Carl.


    "I will go this way only after we have cooperated, otherwise the k-organization will not exist before tonight."


    Karl didn''t have any anger at Han Mo''s actions.


    He took the document and scanned it quickly.


    The more he looked, the more cautious he was. His brows were tightly knit.


    After a while, after reading the document, he raised his head and looked serious.


    "Mo, we worked together many years ago. It''s a little friendship. Can you save his life?"


    His tone was imploring, and he even put himself in a low position.


    Han Mo embraces mi you Ning''s body behind her and smells her fresh breath. He is in a better mood.


    However, when he heard Carl''s words, his face sank.


    He turned his head and looked coldly at Carl cook, "if you can''t discipline your pet well and let him climb on your head, the more you live, the more you go back. At this time, you still beg for mercy!"


    Carl put his hand over his face, his face with sadness, "Mo, you can open conditions, any conditions can, as long as you can save his life."


    Han Mo did not answer, but looked at the woman in his arms, "honey, do you want to keep him alive?"


    At this time, mi you Ning is confused, ten faced, and hundred faced


    She didn''t really know what they were talking about.


    Even mi you Ning didn''t show it at this moment.


    "Just decide," he said with a smile

 Chapter 180

    Miyuning throws the ball to Han mo.


    The latter laughed, not satisfied or dissatisfied.


    At this moment, mi you Ning doesn''t know what happened. It''s hard to decide a life.


    He turned his head and looked at Carl again, his face disappeared, "I want his legs, naturally not obedient, then never jump again."


    That voice can''t say cold and cruel.


    Carl closed his eyes and acquiesced to this condition.


    However, Han Mo''s words continue, "give you two days. If you haven''t solved this matter and take over the K organization in two days, then it doesn''t need to exist any more."


    With that, Han Mo hugs mi you Ning''s waist and takes him up.


    "Two days later, I heard your good news."


    Carl''s eyes watched the group leave, and his face fell into self blame, sadness, sadness and other emotions.


    Out of the villa again, Han Mo goes to the door and meets the foreign man who pointed a gun at him before.


    He looked at the women around him and reached for Hao Qiu''s eyebrows.


    Hao Qiu immediately handed the gun to his waist.


    He had a tacit understanding with the owner of his family for many years.


    Han Mo loaded the gun in his hand and pointed it at the man''s head.


    ¡°Shit£¡¡±


    The man couldn''t help being rude.


    "Bang..."


    But that''s his last word in the world.


    Foreigners, armed with heavy weapons, immediately rushed up and blocked their way.


    When Carl heard the gunshot in the living room, he immediately got up and ran out.


    However, it''s too late. The Han family has solved these people quickly.


    Since they dare to come here, they are fully prepared.


    Miyuning is also an eye opener.


    Because when the foreigners came in, they were shot.


    Or a bullet with a muffler to kill them.


    Miyuning looked in those directions.


    It turns out that there are many people hidden in the manor.


    If it is before the existence of the soul, she will be reminded to find these existence.


    Now it seems that the men around are really terrible.


    This man''s mind is meticulous. He is cruel and merciless. He can''t say when he will explode.


    Carl came out and saw the body outside.


    He sighed, but Han Mo gave him a smile, "I''ve solved the problem for you, so you can do the rest by yourself."


    This time, he really left with mi you Ning.


    Rolls Royce phantom body side by side, one by one to leave.


    And eventually disappeared.


    And Carl, looking at the back of the car, took out his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car, Han Mo looks at the seemingly clever woman beside him.


    The other side has no questions and never inquired about anything.


    She is very clever and even knows some truth about judging the situation.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t want to let her go and wanted her to recognize a truth.


    As long as he wants nothing he can''t get.


    He wants her to stay with him willingly.


    Embrace the body of the woman, the fingers inadvertently tease - flick each other''s body.


    "Do you know who that Carl is? He was the leader of the organization who assassinated us. Unfortunately, he was ignored by others. He was still a young man. "


    Miyuning listened quietly to the men around him.


    At the end of the day, she could only say, so it is.


    But this Carl is sad enough.


    To such an extent.

 Chapter 181

    It turned out that the low-key manor was his lover who imprisoned him there.


    As for the people inside and outside the door, they were all sent by his affections.


    Today, the leader of the k-organization also cooperates with the Han family to invade and occupy the Han family''s power in the United States.


    But in front of the man, actually let Carl two days, will k organization in hand.


    Otherwise, he will destroy the K organization himself.


    The reason why han Mo gives Carl an opportunity is that many years ago, Carl once cooperated with him and even helped him.


    "You say, disobedient pet, should break his wings?"


    When Han Mo saw mi you Ning meditating, he could not help approaching her ear and asked in a very provocative tone.


    Miyuning leans to avoid his actions, but gains the strength of his opponent.


    The hand that pressed on the waist, would like to cut her off.


    Han Mo was in the former manor, which was to frighten her.


    No matter how the pets are disobedient or how they are killed in the manor.


    They''re telling her not to try to get out of the palm of his hand.


    She sneered twice in her heart.


    As long as she wants to do, there is really no ability for her in this task world.


    Of course, except for the rules.


    Although her skill is not as good as Han Mo, she always has a way out.


    But before she found the body of the mausoleum, she had to deal with it.


    "Bailing, please stay with me."


    Han Mo hugs her tightly in his arms and speaks out.


    Miyuning did not respond.


    In Han Mo''s arms, she looks out the window at the scenery.


    This is an attitude of indifference.


    But Han Mo is not too unhappy.


    If this woman is really so obedient, she is not her.


    It doesn''t matter. He has a lot of patience in her.


    The direction of the car this time is not the hotel before.


    I came to a mansion.


    Mi you Ning follows Han Mo in, arranges her to the room, and the other party leaves.


    The other person''s step is in a hurry, as if to do something.


    Miyuning was alone in the black and white room, thinking about the next thing.


    Han Mo is a restless person. No one can say what the man will do next.


    She wants to find the body in the imperial mausoleum and destroy it.


    The task of the world makes her want to give up, and giving up is just the power of one less soul repair.


    However, it''s just thinking about it.


    Because Han Mo this man, let her have a kind of helpless frustration.


    Even if the other party does anything, she does not have too much anger, she seems to have a great degree of tolerance for each other.


    Throwing herself on the bed, miyuning closes her eyes.


    No matter what happened to Han Mo, there was plenty of time to get in touch with him.


    Three days later, the other party said that she would return home in three days, but she was still looking forward to it.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo has been very busy since he came to his residence in the United States.


    Miyuning also felt that although they were in the same space, they didn''t see each other in a day.


    Besides dinner time, it''s really hard to see each other.


    On the afternoon of the third day, MI Youning was surfing the Internet in her room, and Hao Qiu knocked on her door.


    "Miss Bai, the housekeeper told you to go downstairs."


    "I see." Mi you Ning rushes back outside and gets up and goes down.


    Han Mo, a busy man, is not busy at last.


    She put on her home shoes and walked out of the room.


    Hao Qiu had been waiting for her at the door. When he saw her coming out, he made a gesture of invitation.


    Mi you Ning is picking her eyebrows. I don''t feel right.

 Chapter 182

    Miyuning went out of the door and headed downstairs.


    Standing upstairs, she saw the scene downstairs at a glance.


    Han Mo is sitting on the sofa.


    Not far away from him, there were many people who were well-dressed and dressed as elites.


    Among them, there are men and women, old and young, with nervous eyes, watching the men sitting on the sofa.


    Opposite Han Mo sat two men, two foreigners.


    One of them, miyuning, had seen it before. It was Carl.


    The man sitting next to Carl was a young man.


    The atmosphere downstairs is solemn.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning seems to know what Han Mo asked her to do.


    This is not a warning to others.


    Thinking of this, miyuning could not help but bend his mouth.


    How can this man be a little childish? Such means are used.


    Miyuning shook her head, not to mention that if she had been before, she might have been shocked.


    Now she doesn''t care.


    I''m used to life and death, and I''ve experienced countless living environment experiences.


    She had been confused, even willful, and indulged in her own free will.


    At this time, she really did not know what it was like to use other people''s lives to frighten.


    Walking downstairs, the footsteps didn''t deliberately lighten.


    So when the footsteps sounded, all the eyes downstairs looked at her one after another.


    Even Han Mo''s eyes followed.


    In the face of people''s eyes, MI Youning was calm and had no intention of flinching.


    Han Mo''s cold and tight face softened at the moment of mi you Ning''s appearance.


    The corner of his mouth curved a little, and he couldn''t find it if he didn''t look carefully.


    "Come here."


    Seeing the woman coming downstairs, he stood up and held out his hand to her.


    Miyuning ignored the gaze of the crowd, either critical or contemptuous.


    Now she looked at the man''s face and walked towards him.


    There seems to be no resistance in my heart.


    Maybe there are some things that really need to be verified.


    Mi you Ning dropped her eyes and gave a strange smile.


    When she thinks about these days, she can''t find the content she browses on the Internet.


    The suspicion in my heart is getting more and more serious.


    She doesn''t mind playing with each other at this time.


    Putting his hand in a man''s hand, miyuning looks up and gives each other a brilliant smile.


    When Han Mo saw her smile, his eyes were full of joy.


    Heart for the next scene, but some tangled.


    Do you really need to do this?


    At this time, he was a little reluctant.


    Han Mo thought about it in his heart. He did not stop. He took the woman''s hand and came to the front of the crowd.


    "I want you to come here today, just want to clean up the door. The restless people are too long and can''t manage their own claws, so there''s no need to exist in the Han family."


    Han Mo finished with a cold glance at the crowd.


    Several of them immediately dropped their heads to avoid his sight.


    Miyuning looked up with a smile and looked at all the faces of these people.


    They are all afraid of the man around them.


    But most people have ambition in their eyes.


    "Carl cook of K organization, I think everyone knows him, and some people around him are more familiar with him. If I stand up, I may save my life, otherwise..."


    At this point, Han Mo stopped.


    He turned and looked at the woman in front of him.


    Then he sighed deeply.


    It''s not like him.


    He never was.


    Meet a woman, it seems to lose all the past reason.


    He has always been a maverick.


    Releasing the woman''s hand, Han Mo said, "go back to your room."

 Chapter 183

    He can''t go on at this time.


    This is a waste of time.


    This has no effect on the woman in front of her.


    The moment he turned to see a woman''s eyes, he understood.


    When did he become so naive.


    In the past, when we cleaned up the door, we didn''t go straight to the theme and awed people with the cost of blood.


    Mi you Ning hears a man''s words, pick eyebrow to smile, very resemble clever turn round to go upstairs.


    Halfway through, she suddenly looked back at the young man beside Carl cook.


    "This man is good-looking. It''s a pity that his legs are broken."


    With that, she smiles innocently and takes a look at Han mo.


    The latter''s eyes were strange, but mi you Ning turned and continued to walk upstairs.


    In fact, she just found out that when the young man looked at Carl again, his eyes were different.


    With attachment, a kind of chick complex.


    It''s not that he has no feelings for Carl.


    This kind of vision, let her understand some what, walk halfway can''t help but say a word for each other.


    The most important thing is that the other person''s eyes don''t look annoying to her.


    Han Mo looks at the woman upstairs and disappears.


    He then turned to look at the man beside Carl, his eyes were deep, with a hint of ambiguity.


    The young man winced, and Carl held the man in his arms.


    Then Han Mo''s line of sight swept to the hall, the people in front of him.


    Most of the people present looked at mi you Ning''s back as he left, with deep thoughts in his eyes.


    But soon they were distracted.


    "Hao Qiu drag people out!"


    Han Mo opens his mouth and Hao Qiu immediately walks into the crowd and pulls a middle-aged man out.


    The man was thrown into the middle of the hall, followed by a young man and a woman.


    Seeing these three people, Han Mo looks at the young foreign man beside Carl cook with a smile.


    "Are you familiar with all these?"


    The latter shivered and approached Carl.


    "Master, please forgive me. I''m wrong..."


    The man in the middle of the hall knelt down and begged for mercy.


    A man and a woman beside him also knelt down.


    "Master, please forgive us..."


    "Home owner..."


    Han Mo stood in front of the sofa, looking down at the crowd.


    "No rules, no circle. You will be punished if you do something wrong. After all, what you want is my life."


    "Bang..."


    As soon as his words were heard, the gunfire rang out.


    The first middle-aged man pleaded for mercy. At this time, his eyes were wide open and he fell to the ground without breath.


    Looking in the direction of shooting, it was Hao Qiu who was not far away from Han mo.


    He''s still shooting in his hand.


    But his gun was aimed at another woman.


    "Forgive me, master! I''m really wrong. I''m confused... "


    "Bang..."


    Hao Qiu didn''t wait for her to finish, so he shot.


    Only because he saw one side, the owner''s face was impatient.


    All along, the master''s means are very simple, the sharp means, the suppression of blood, which has never changed.


    Once found betrayer, hate to explain, hate all kinds of excuses.


    However, except for today, although I don''t know what the owner did, it doesn''t prevent him from doing it.


    Hao Qiu solved the woman, and the muzzle of the gun turned to the last man again.


    The man was shaking all over, his eyes were afraid, and he couldn''t speak.


    Han Mo lowered his head and looked at the blood all over the ground, and his eyes were full of bloodthirsty light.

 Chapter 184

    Every time he saw the bright red blood, he was manic.


    He pressed the mania down deeply.


    Turn around and look at Carl cook and the man around him.


    "Carl, take care of your people. This is the last time. Next time, it''s hard for you to protect yourself. Go away!"


    Carl cook held the young man beside him with disbelief in his eyes and ecstasy on his face.


    Immediately took the hands of the young man to stand up, nodded to Han Mo, "thank you, master Han, we''re leaving."


    For fear that he would repent, Carla took the young man away from this land of right and wrong.


    Carl took people away quickly, with flying steps.


    Watching the two leave, Han Mo takes his eyes back and looks coldly at the people in the hall.


    He showed an evil smile and said, "today''s fault is also your fault. None of you can escape..."


    ¡­¡­


    After MI you Ning went upstairs, he picked up his tablet to surf the Internet again.


    I didn''t care about what happened downstairs, and I didn''t even have a little curiosity.


    Now she is more and more looking forward to the trip back home.


    The flat screen in my hand lights up.


    The search text above is exactly the words of Yanbei kingdom.


    Unfortunately, there is no Yanbei kingdom in the history of this world.


    She didn''t check before, because she didn''t want to know how people would evaluate her later generations, and didn''t want to make her sad.


    However, in the United States this period of time, it is too boring.


    I searched the Internet.


    I didn''t expect it to end like this.


    So the so-called two thousand year old site in the news is also nonsense.


    However, she did not believe that the imperial mausoleum in Qingshi would suddenly appear.


    Everything seems to have something to do with Han mo.


    When she went downstairs, she just picked up the tablet that she used to watch the news.


    When it is opened, it shows the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei kingdom.


    It can be seen that the other party is also paying attention.


    When she first proposed to go to Qingshi.


    Han Mo also agreed, even without any hesitation.


    She now recalled that everything was in doubt.


    Through these, she intuitively believes that the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei in Qingshi is related to Han mo.


    There is no Yanbei kingdom in this world, so the imperial mausoleum in Qingshi may not be real at all.


    However, that day, she saw a scene of the mausoleum, but it was so real.


    Even the passage and a scratch on the wall were inadvertently made when she went in the previous life.


    No one knows that at all.


    Jiehun also said that the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei state in Qingshi is full of a sense of disobedience with the world.


    Miyuning put his tablet aside and collapsed on the bed, thinking deeply in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    This afternoon, MI Youning never saw Han Mo again.


    During her walk downstairs, the people in the hall had already disappeared, leaving only some bodyguards to guard.


    Until the evening, Han Mo comes back with a bad face, followed by Hao Qiu and other familiar faced bodyguards.


    At this time, miyuning had already had dinner and was sitting on the sofa watching the American TV channel.


    Han Mo''s face softened when he saw her when he came in.


    Without taking off his coat, he strode forward and sat beside mi you Ning, staring at her.


    Miyou would rather face it with a smile.


    "Want to go home?"


    Of course, she wanted to go back. She couldn''t wait to know what was hidden in the imperial mausoleum of Qingshi.


    "Think, are you finished?"

 Chapter 185

    Calligraphy smell speech to nod, the face softened a lot, hold her hand on the sofa.


    "When you go back, stay with me."


    Once again, he said what he said in the car that day.


    This time, miyuning didn''t ignore it. He scratched the palm of his hand with his fingers. "I''m by your side."


    Han Mo felt her deliberate action, the light in her eyes darkened, and the strength of her hand increased a little.


    "Remember today''s words, I won''t let you go, and I won''t let you leave me in the future."


    When he said this, he kept looking at miyuning, and his eyes seemed to swallow her.


    Mi you Ning picks her eyebrows. She moves her body toward Han Mo, and her free hand toward his mouth.


    Touching the man''s tight Yue Hun, mi you Ning''s hand gradually went up.


    While Han Mo felt the touch of her fingers, her throat couldn''t help moving.


    Miyuning, however, kept looking at her fingers, or, to be exact, the mouth of the man''s moon.


    Hands gradually move up, came to the neckline.


    "Han Mo, do you have a mole?"


    The latter is enjoying the strange pleasure brought by her fingers, but suddenly heard such a question.


    For a moment, let him sink - sink eyes, emitting a sharp light.


    He quickly stood up and left the feeling that made him obsessed.


    At this time, Han Mo exudes a strong atmosphere of low pressure.


    But miyuning was confused.


    It''s said that this man is uncertain. He can never say what he wants to do next.


    She did not understand the question just now, where on earth let the man taboo.


    Han Mo stood up and put his hand on the mouth of Yue Hun.


    Mi Ying had not yet finished Tucao, and make complaints about his movements.


    The last generation of fan Yinqing, she saw the man on the shoulder mole.


    That position is exactly the same place that Han Mo touched.


    Han Mo doesn''t know what she thinks.


    At this time, he recalled the memory of many years ago, which was like a lifelong nightmare for him.


    The rage and bloodthirsty factors in the body are constantly rising.


    Don''t want to lose the sense of propriety in front of the woman, Han Mo turned and raised his feet to go.


    That''s right up the stairs.


    "Ready, we''ll leave tonight, in an hour at the latest."


    Before he left, he left mi you Ning with such a sentence.


    Miyuning kept the same movement at this time.


    See the other party left, can''t help shaking his head and laughing.


    After all, this man''s temper is too weird to be understood.


    But the other side left before the action, or let her in a good mood.


    It''s not that she sticks to whether they''re alone.


    I just want to know what the common characteristics of the people who bring changes to the colorful glazed stone are.


    She wants to know that clearly.


    Now, however, it seems that the previous guess is good.


    Han Mo is almost the same.


    See not far away Hao Qiu has been looking directly at a place, eyes, nose, nose, heart, without any emotion.


    Mi you Ning went to each other with a smile, "Hao Chou, we went to Qingshi that day. It was your master who made a special clearance just to give me convenience, wasn''t it?"


    Hao Qiu''s eyebrows moved, and there was a moment of confusion in his eyes.


    However, he quickly responded, "yes, Miss Bai, that day was arranged by the owner himself."


    Mi you Ning nodded with a smile but not a smile. She passed Hao Qiu and went upstairs.


    There are no historical sites in Qingshi.

 Chapter 186

    Hao Qiu''s words are wet, and Han Mo''s man is not clean.


    It''s likely to be a bureau.


    For the time being, she won''t break it. She wants to see what tricks are played.


    ¡­¡­


    After Han Mo went upstairs, he rushed into the bathroom for the first time.


    Without taking off his clothes, he stood under the cold shower, enjoying the soberness brought by the ice water.


    He couldn''t see the view around the bathroom.


    Blood red in front of my eyes.


    So dazzling, let him so deep in it.


    The pain on his body and all he suffered in those years made him want to kill and vent.


    Han Mo ruthlessly closed his eyes, trying to make himself sober.


    He began to divert his attention.


    Think of a woman''s smile, that pair of smart eyes, as well as that unhappy, but helpless expression to him.


    Finally, before the other party on the sofa, to his tease - tease, tease - person action.


    Thinking in this way, Han Mo gradually sobered up.


    The cold water made him feel sick, but he didn''t stop.


    Because his body - under, has begun to look up.


    The valley is short of hope. It comes so suddenly and fiercely.


    The body starts to clamor and wants to release.


    In the mind already thought of N kinds of methods, let him eat that woman into the abdomen.


    It''s already inflated, and there''s a huge tent.


    Han Mo pressed his hands on the wall and clenched his fist.


    There was a red light in his eyes, which made him look very evil.


    He is oppressing here. Why don''t he act.


    What''s the point of such repression.


    If you want to, why not do it.


    Han Mo released his hand, picked up the bath towel, wiped his hair, and quickly left the bathroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    It wasn''t long after miyuning entered the room that he heard the door knocked.


    She went to the door, opened it and met the man with red eyes.


    And Han Mo sees the woman he''s thinking about all the time, so he pours on her.


    He holds the woman in his arms and kisses her on the lips.


    Step into the room, foot in the back, do not forget to kick the door.


    Today he can''t hold it down, and he doesn''t want to.


    Want to get this woman, heart and body want to have.


    Miyuning was surprised, but he didn''t have much resistance.


    And the other party was too quick to let her react.


    It wasn''t until her lips were rubbed so hard that she felt pain that she began to refuse.


    However, Han Mo can''t stand her resistance at this time.


    Throw the person down on the bed, stop her hands and begin to take back her clothes.


    He was so strong that he didn''t even care that miyuning would be hurt.


    Two people zero distance contact, her body felt the man, body - under the valley less hope.


    Look at each other''s red eyes again. It''s nonsense to reason with each other at this moment.


    The man didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    Direct action to show what he wants to do.


    This is unacceptable to miyuning.


    She began to try to appease each other, "Han Mo, you get up first, I''m not comfortable."


    Han Mo indifferent, did not give her a response, in the twinkling of an eye, will be her annoying clothes to solve.


    Feel the comfortable skin, Han Mo more out of control.


    He didn''t have time to take off his clothes and let them go.


    Body - the valley under the hope, straight to want to enter the place.


    His eyes are dark, but also with a lack of fire valley.


    Mi you Ning sees this, the body continuously retreats.


    But he was held by a man.


    Han Mo sent himself in.

 Chapter 187

    That night, neither mi you Ning nor Han Mo left the room, let alone returned home.


    They didn''t stop until dawn.


    Mi you Ning thinks it''s almost enough, but Han Mo has no control.


    Every time she thinks it''s over.


    The other side raised the flag again the next moment.


    There was no chance for her to take a breath.


    Finally, she said that she was tired and fainted.


    Or because of the other party''s physical strength, let her unable to insist.


    In a word, the last miyuning has no consciousness.


    But before she closed her eyes, she saw Han Mo''s shoulder socket.


    There''s no, there''s no mole she expected.


    There''s just a scar.


    No?!


    No!


    The mole that she thought would exist was not on this man at all.


    Her brain couldn''t think, so she closed her eyes.


    As for Han Mo, he is still occupying his territory.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, Han Mo finally got everything he wanted.


    But miyuning is hard to say.


    Han Mo can''t bear it at all, and he can''t feel mi you Ning''s pain.


    He just wanted to break through all the shackles.


    For so many years, he worked hard for so long, and he was not satisfied with this moment.


    When the other party is satisfied, miyuning is furious.


    This man is killing.


    It made her miserable.


    There is no such, such deadly direct.


    It''s a pain in the ass.


    Her hand is pinched on Han Mo''s arm, pinching it to death.


    To make up for her pain.


    Han Mo didn''t feel the slight pain at all.


    He occupied his own territory, his own property.


    It''s not enough for him to occupy such a comfortable place for a lifetime.


    Even at this moment let him die, all die without regret.


    He forcibly imprisons mi you Ning, for fear that it belongs to his territory, and then leaves, so that he can no longer grasp it.


    Miyuning''s face was very ugly.


    In order not to be more painful, she had to pander.


    However, she thought it could be solved in this way. It was just a fantasy.


    ¡­¡­


    During this period, Hao Qiu went upstairs to inform him that the plane was ready and ready to leave at any time.


    When he went upstairs, he heard the sound coming from the room, which was so unspeakable.


    That kind of voice made a big man blush.


    He even heard the suppressed voice of the owner.


    This... Come on, he didn''t have to ask. He turned around and went downstairs.


    No one ever thought that the owner of the house actually ate Bai Ling in his mouth.


    In the past, I have laissez faire for so long without touching each other''s fingers.


    Thinking of Bai Ling''s change, Hao Qiu shakes his head and goes downstairs.


    He couldn''t figure out what the owner was playing with this woman.


    There was something wrong with Bailing before. I always felt that this woman would have a face.


    It seems that she is a two-sided person with different personalities.


    Hao Qiu went downstairs and told his brothers to disperse.


    Their owners are enjoying a big meal. How can they remember returning home.


    Let''s go back to each room and have a good sleep.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 188

    Han Mo reached out to press his forehead and opened his eyes.


    At this time, his eyes were so clear that he didn''t wake up at all.


    There was even impatience in his eyes.


    I don''t know what I think. Turn around quickly.


    At a glance, he saw the woman in his arms, which softened the impatience on his face.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    He remembered all the memories of last night, even some details later.


    He heard each other''s plea, but it was not enough.


    One night, they had many times, and he could not remember them clearly.


    Holding mi you Ning in his arms, Han Mo lowers his head and kisses her forehead and nose. Finally, he comes to the lip and prints a kiss.


    Looking at the sleeping face of the man in his arms, Han Mo finally gets up.


    Looking at the mess everywhere, Han Mo walks into the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    Instead of washing in the room, he put on his bathrobe and went out.


    Because he was afraid that his actions would make miyuning sleep uneasily, he went back to his previous room.


    When Han Mo was ready, he went downstairs.


    Hao Qiu was eating with a bowl. Seeing his figure, he immediately put the bowl on the table and walked quickly.


    "Master!"


    Han Mo picked eyebrows and looked at his series of actions. There was no impatience in his eyes, and even a radian in the corner of his mouth.


    Hao Qiu, standing beside him, can tell at a glance that the master is in a very good mood today.


    He understood what he heard last night.


    This is the home owner''s pleasure. Of course, the mood can''t be compared with the past.


    Han Mo sees Hao Qiu standing in front of him, his eyes rolling, and he guesses that he should know what happened last night.


    He didn''t mind to let people know about it, and even wished everyone knew that miyuning belonged to him.


    It''s his own property.


    "Didn''t last night''s arrangements go away?"


    Hao Qiu nodded, "no, I''m on call at any time."


    Han Mo nodded, "well, you go to inform me, and I''ll leave in a moment."


    "Good." Hao Qiu turned around and left.


    "Wait..." but Han Mo stopped him.


    The latter turned around with a question in his eyes and was stopped as soon as he was about to speak.


    Han Mo stretched out his hand and pointed to the meal Hao Qiu had not finished just now. He said, "it''s not too late to eat first, and then go. It''s not urgent."


    Hao Qiu''s eyes were wide open, with incredible emotions, as if something happened that he couldn''t believe.


    However, the heart has been full of tears.


    The owner knows that he cares about him.


    I have never been treated like this since I was with each other.


    Thinking of the change of the owner, Hao Qiu decided that he would make up to Bai Ling.


    This woman is very powerful.


    I can''t believe it can make the owner of the house have such a human touch.


    This may still be the master mother of the Han family.


    He''s going to hold this guy''s thigh in the future.


    When Hao Qiu comes back and wants to thank the owner for his concern.


    The other party has already disappeared.


    Moved, Hao Qiu turned to the dining table and continued to eat his food.


    "Cough..."


    However, he didn''t know what to think of, and Hao Qiu''s face changed greatly.


    He coughed hard, picked up the water cup and took a few mouthfuls.


    Then his face was straightened.


    Just because he thought that not long ago, he slapped Bai Ling himself.


    He forgot about it.


    It''s a big head.

 Chapter 189

    I think that the other party is likely to become the master mother of the Han family in the future.


    His heart was cold.


    I just hope that the other side can be friendly and don''t remember what happened before. After all, Bai Ling slapped him back.


    Hao Chou couldn''t eat any more rice, so he went to do the master''s order with a gray face.


    Passing around the brothers, he is shaking his head.


    Let those people want to ask questions, do not know how to speak.


    Because their eldest brother''s face looks like lovelorn.


    If Hao Qiu knew what they thought, he would strangle them.


    If the owner knows, he will certainly deal with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Mo returns to the previous room again, and mi you Ning, lying on the bed, still sleeps soundly.


    There was no change in the posture.


    This appearance is really clever, let him have a heart of love.


    He went over and held mi you Ning''s body in his arms, together with the quilt.


    This action did not make mi you Ning wake up in the slightest, but moved uneasily.


    Then she found a comfortable position in the man''s arms and continued to sleep.


    Han Mo saw her action, and her eyes showed a soft look.


    Heart, it seems that last night really tired her.


    After all, I still don''t wake up, so I can see how tired she is.


    Holding the woman in his arms, Han Mo walked out of the room and went downstairs.


    Hao Qiu was about to go upstairs when he saw the figure of the owner.


    And the ball he held in his arms, it was a quilt.


    The hair in the quilt was exposed, but the face of the man could not be seen.


    Hao Qiu can figure out who this person is with his toes.


    He stood at the entrance of the building and nodded to Han Mo, indicating that he was ready.


    Han Mo nodded, took the woman downstairs and walked towards the door.


    There was a loud noise outside. He put the quilt over miyuning''s head and boarded directly into the cabin.


    After the bodyguards have followed up, their movements are very light.


    With their eyes, they saw with their own eyes the cautious appearance of the owner.


    They did not dare to disturb the people in the quilt, so as not to annoy the owner.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning opened his eyes, he saw the figure around him.


    The man''s elegant face is soft. He looks down at the things in his hand. His eyes are very serious.


    At this moment, such a handsome man is around, how to see is very eye-catching.


    However, mi you Ning''s face twisted when he thought about last night.


    She moved her finger and found her hand held by the man.


    Han Mo felt her action and immediately turned to look.


    Seeing the anger in mi you Ning''s eyes, he couldn''t help stirring up his lips and throwing the document aside.


    He held the woman in his arms naturally and said with a smile, "wake up, are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    Miyuning gritted his teeth and glared at him.


    All weak, the waist of the degree of soreness, really let her unable to resist.


    She sneered twice, "ha ha, put me down."


    Han Mo rubbed her hair and pressed her waist in her arms.


    "Baby, don''t be angry. I was reckless last night. You were too seductive."


    Feeling Han Mo''s movements, mi you Ning leans her eyes on his shoulder.


    However, he could not make complaints about his words.


    Is it her fault.


    "I''m hungry."


    She said weakly.


    Since last night, she has been working hard. At this time, she has been hungry for a long time.

 Chapter 190

    The smile on Han Mo''s face flashed by.


    The other hand, but has picked up the phone.


    He dials Hao Qiu''s phone and orders him to send the lunch to his room.


    Miyuning leaned on his shoulder, heard him say lunch, and then turned to look out.


    This look, found something wrong.


    This room is not a mansion in the United States.


    The white clouds are just in front of you, as if you can touch them as soon as you reach out.


    And the touch of the body, it''s not on the ground.


    "Are we going back home?"


    Han Mo put the mobile phone aside, heard her words, um, "see you sleep too deep, directly picked up, and in a few hours to come."


    He kneaded his hand. At this time, he began to be dishonest.


    Miyuning also felt it.


    She got better and turned away from his jerk.


    Han Mo looked at her defensive eyes with a smile and asked, "are you comfortable?"


    "Well." Miyuning nodded and got out of bed.


    She has put on her pajamas.


    Don''t think about it. It''s a man''s hand.


    The last time I was taken to the United States, I was also changed.


    Now it seems that what men said at that time still needs to be verified.


    Miyuning got out of bed and went straight to the washroom.


    The room is not big enough to see at a glance.


    Behind her, Han Mo''s eyes showed a doting look.


    Eating people into his mouth makes him extremely satisfied and even more memorable.


    Seeing the woman disappear in the washroom, Han Mo gets up and gets out of bed.


    "Dong Dong... Lunch is ready."


    As soon as Han Mo got out of bed, he heard the sound outside the door.


    Finishing his clothes, he went to the door and opened it.


    Hao Qiu took several men into the room, put the rich lunch on the table of the room, and then left with them.


    Han Mo sees the roses and red wine on the table and looks at Hao Qiu''s back as he leaves.


    He didn''t give any orders. Hao Qiu was more and more able to think about his mind.


    He didn''t resent seeing this.


    Walking to the table, Han Mo stretched out his slender fingers and picked out the most beautiful rose in full bloom.


    Send the rose to the tip of the nose, and the strong fragrance spreads in front of you.


    He put his eyes in the direction of the washroom, with a playful smile in his eyes, and then walked up.


    ¡­¡­


    After washing and gargling, miyuning''s face was still not good-looking.


    I don''t exercise very often.


    Last night by the man this toss, the body almost broke up.


    It''s painful everywhere. Of course, the hardest part is the unspeakable place below.


    Looking up at the man in the mirror.


    At this time, her neck, are kiss - marks.


    Roll up the sleeves of the pajamas. There is a red pinch mark on them.


    This was left last night when the man prevented her from backing away and trying to escape.


    That man is a bird beast.


    It''s special. It''s not a fight. It''s necessary to be so scarred.


    Tired of looking at the scars, miyouning leaned against the wall, his eyes meditating.


    Last night, she saw Han Mo''s shoulder socket, there is no nevus.


    Is she wrong? She shouldn''t be.


    "The soul of caution, is it there?"


    Miyuning''s fingers beat on the washing table, waiting for the response of the soul.


    However, after a while, there was no voice from the other side.


    Miyuning sighed and stood up straight out of the bathroom.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she was blocked by something in front of her.

 Chapter 191

    The red rose, just as she opened the door, came to her.


    Looking up, the man in front of him has a soft face and a gentle smile.


    "Flowers with beauty." Han Mo said with a smile.


    Mi you Ning picks his eyebrows, takes the rose in his hand, and goes over each other''s body.


    She looked down at the rose in her hand, with drops of water hanging on its petals.


    On the way, miyuning stopped.


    Shocked by the big lunch on the table in front of her, she stopped.


    Lunch is full of color, fragrance and a bottle of penfu Grange dry red is on the table.


    The price of a mouthful of wine is the monthly salary of the staff on duty in the office area of the first tier cities.


    But that''s not the point.


    It''s roses, it''s wine, it''s lunch.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but turn around and look back at the man coming towards her.


    When did this man play this romantic routine.


    "Do you like it?" Han Mo comes to her and holds her in his arms.


    Miyouning chuckled twice and folded the rose in half.


    Then she got out of Han Mo''s arms and put the flowers in her hand into the man''s coat pocket.


    Looking at the red rose on the man, miyuning nodded and stepped back two steps with satisfaction.


    She will line of sight on the man, "I heard that flowers with a beautiful man more match, Han home now looks more attractive."


    Han Mo looked at the little woman in front of him in disbelief.


    The eyes seemed shocked, stunned, unable to laugh or cry.


    Just because, this is the first time that he has heard such straightforward words.


    And it''s said by the woman he likes.


    This little woman, simply let him love, want to ruthlessly possession, let it always contaminated with his breath.


    Han Mo''s feet were out of control and he walked quickly towards mi you Ning.


    He wants to hold her and feel that this woman is his and his own.


    However, miyuning had already made preparations and quickly rushed to the table where lunch was placed, sat down on the seat and began to eat.


    She had been hungry for a long time. If she was delayed by a man, she was afraid that she would have starved to death.


    However, what Han Mo wants to do can be avoided.


    When he saw the woman sitting at the table, her eyes sank and she walked away quickly.


    Go to mi you rather body front, bend over to catch that red lip, mercilessly kiss up.


    He wanted to make this woman unable to avoid his touch.


    Only in this way can his restless heart settle down.


    Mi you Ning stares at him and refuses.


    The latter gave him a good kiss and left.


    Han Mo stretched out his hand to touch his thin lip, and his eyes showed evil eyes. The action was slow and unspeakable.


    Miyuning''s eyes were lost for a moment because the man in front of him looked very attractive.


    The hormones released by men are too strong.


    Its own capital is irresistible.


    Han Mo catches her absence in an instant, but she whispers in her ear: "bailing, I want you, you can''t escape."


    Then he gave her a kiss on the cheek and sat down on the seat.


    After returning to his senses, miyuning secretly spurned himself and was influenced by the beauty in front of him.


    There is also the other party''s overbearing words, so that she can not help turning her mouth.


    She picked up the side of the red wine, poured a glass alone, into the mouth to enjoy the mellow taste of swallowing.


    Turning his head and looking at the man sitting on one side, "since I''ve come back to China, I should have done what I promised, master Han?"


    Han Mo nodded, "of course."

 Chapter 192

    Of course, he remembers what the women around him care about.


    After returning home, he will uncover her confusion one by one.


    Han Mo smiles meaningfully. However, when he looks at mi you Ning, he is still very indulgent and affectionate.


    People can''t see the slightest emotion in his heart.


    Miyuning nodded at his reply and continued to eat.


    As long as the other party remembers, she wants to see if this man has the corpses of her and fan Yinqing.


    Now she even suspects that there is something wrong with the imperial mausoleum in Qingshi.


    After lunch, Han Mo and mi you Ning are on his private plane.


    Until it was getting dark, the plane finally landed.


    White City, Han family manor.


    When miyuning stepped off the plane, he stretched his waist lazily to relieve his fatigue.


    "Home owner..."


    "Home owner..."


    Not far from the plane''s landing, two rows of people in black stooped and spoke respectfully.


    Han Mo steps forward, takes mi you Ning into his arms and walks towards the car waiting for them.


    The manor was so big that it took at least half an hour to walk back to their house.


    Mi you Ning Shun sits on the car following Han Mo''s movements.


    The bodyguards got on the bus and drove to the villa where the owner lived.


    However, at this time, Han Mo does not know that his troubles are on the way and will soon arrive here.


    He holds the woman in his arms and enjoys her soft body.


    He didn''t leave until the car stopped.


    Miyuning opens the car door and goes straight to the villa. He doesn''t wait for Han Mo to walk from the car.


    The bodyguards around knew him, and even had already got some news from their boss, Hao Qiu.


    This woman, the housekeeper is very fond of, may be their mother in the future.


    So no one stopped miyuning.


    When Han Mo gets out of the car, mi you Ning''s figure has already disappeared in his eyes.


    He had no choice but to smile and catch up with him.


    Miyuning goes into the hall, goes straight to the sofa and finds the tablet where Han Mo wakes up every morning to watch the news.


    She quickly searched for the words "imperial mausoleum of Yanbei state".


    However, the content of the search, there is no correlation.


    Even the previous news has disappeared.


    When Han Mo walked into the hall, he saw mi you Ning sitting on the sofa, waving at him, waiting for him to pass.


    He walked towards each other with a smile on his lips.


    Came to her side, looking at the hands of the flat, eyes darkened down, he had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough


    "There is no Yanbei kingdom in history, let alone laoshizi''s mausoleum. You lied to me."


    Miyuning used a very positive tone.


    Han Mo didn''t speak, and his face didn''t change.


    He took off his coat, put it aside and sat down beside mi Youning.


    "I..."


    "Master, Mr. Yan is here."


    Han Mo was just about to start talking when the bodyguard came up to him and interrupted.


    Hearing Mr. Yan''s three words, Han Mo''s eyes became more unfriendly.


    The eyes were full of disgust.


    "Han Mo! Do you know that the propaganda you called off affected the progress of my movie, brother? How can you do that... "


    No one heard it first.


    As the voice got closer and closer, the person who spoke finally showed his true face.


    A neutral looking and fashionable man walked into the hall. He walked quickly, his face was helpless and depressed.

 Chapter 193

    Miyuning put his tablet on his knees, held his chin and looked at the man. When he saw her, he stopped talking.


    This is what the bodyguard said about Mr. Yan.


    They''re pretty... Pretty.


    It should be the shawl hair that influenced him, which made him a bit feminine, but it was clear that he was a man.


    "Damn it! Who is Han Mo? "


    Yan Hao''s eyes look at mi you Ning, who also looks at him with interest.


    Han Mo''s eyebrows frowned together.


    Especially when you see the woman around you, looking at Yan Hao and smiling, you can''t accept it.


    He reached out to lift the woman''s chin, turned to himself, eyes deep, no longer spoil the light, "good-looking? Want to see it? "


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were confused, and he nodded sharply, "yes, it''s pretty."


    She is so close to Han Mo, how can she not see this man, how unhappy she is at this time.


    But thinking of the loss in the other''s hand, how could she not fight back at this time.


    As soon as Han Mo heard this, he turned his head and looked at Yan Hao, who was standing in the living room with his eyes still on the woman beside him.


    "Hao Qiu!"


    Han Mo''s voice is not happy, with suppressed anger.


    Hao Qiu stood not far away. When he heard this, he immediately took out his gun from his waist.


    Quick release, pull the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    "Wow... Dying!"


    Yan Hao''s speed was very fast, and he flashed quickly at the moment when the gunshot rang out.


    That speed can''t be expressed by just using a fast word.


    The moment miyuning turns his head, he sees Yan Hao''s escape.


    "Han Mo! It''s you who make a baby! Can you stop being so arrogant? "


    Yan Hao shakes his head and sighs. When he looks at Han Mo, his face is full of lovelessness.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene and laughed.


    This man and Han Mo seem to have a different relationship.


    Han Mo turns to see that mi you Ning is still looking at Yan Hao. This time, he doesn''t straighten the other person''s head.


    But very domineering will hold people in his arms, pick eyebrows to see to go to their side Yan Hao.


    When Yan Hao saw his action, he didn''t understand.


    He raised his hands to surrender and went to another place.


    "You''re new? Some time ago, I didn''t hear that you brought out a gourmet. Why are you preparing for meat


    Yan Hao sat close to them.


    His eyes with the light of banter, toward Han Mo so straightforward mouth.


    Han Mo coldly glanced at him and did not give an answer.


    Yan Hao turned his eyes to mi you Ning again.


    Mi you Ning smiles at him.


    However, it was this look that made Yan Hao see the scenery around her neck. He almost jumped up from the sofa.


    "Damn it! Han Mo, you can''t be broken! "


    He spoke with horror in his voice and looked with unbelievable shock.


    And Han Mo took mi you Ning''s shoulder hand and trembled a few times in Yan Hao''s mouth.


    Miyuning also felt his unnatural change.


    Can''t help picking eyebrows back to look at the man around.


    Han Mo knows that mi you Ning is looking at him, but he doesn''t look back. Instead, he rubs his head unnaturally and looks at Yan Hao.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yan Hao was not in the mood to come here, but continued to ask the questions before.


    "Who is this woman? She''s really a meat eater. What''s the best one before?"


    "Yan Hao, shut up

 Chapter 194

    "Yan Hao! Shut up


    Han Mo is finally angry and looks at Yan Hao coldly.


    Yan Hao saw that he was really not happy, stretched out his hand to his mouth and made the action of shutting up.


    But mi you Ning did not let him go and answered his previous question to Yan Hao.


    "The best woman you mentioned seems to be me. Hello, my name is bailing."


    Yan Hao''s face suddenly became as wonderful as a chameleon.


    Finally, he nodded with a slight embarrassment and introduced himself: "Yan Hao."


    Then he looked at Han Mo and said, "is it really her?"


    Han Mo sighed and nodded.


    He didn''t blame Yan Hao for his shock.


    He knew for himself what character Bai Ling had been before.


    Now the woman sitting next to him is totally different.


    Both temperament and temperament are two extremes.


    If the man in front of him is not his faxiao, it is not their friendship.


    At this moment, he must let people throw Yan Hao out.


    Yan Hao curled his lips. "I can''t see it. It''s not like what they said. I''m going to let her be the heroine of my Yanbei Shengshi."


    When he said this, Yan Hao looked at mi you Ning with inquiry and some doubt.


    The look was pure curiosity, and nothing else mixed in.


    However, mi you Ning captures the flourishing age of Yanbei in his words, which makes her frown.


    Also back to think of before Yan Hao, did not come into the time to say.


    Publicity, movies


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes and said to Yan Hao curiously with a smile on his face, "what kind of movie, I''m still interested in. Let''s hear it."


    Yan Hao sees her mouth and looks at Han Mo for the first time.


    The latter''s face did not change, and he understood that this woman had a certain weight in Han Mo''s heart.


    If other people dare to be so presumptuous and arrogant in front of Han Mo, this man would have been unbearable.


    See this, Yan Hao also put away before just up to deal with.


    He said with a smile: "it''s a movie, shooting in Qingshi, then..."


    "Yan Hao!"


    Han Mo suddenly stops.


    Yan Hao frowned and looked up at him with doubts in his eyes.


    Ignoring his doubts, Han Mo shook his head, "now don''t mention these, today you in addition to this matter, there are other things?"


    Mi you Ning saw their actions and knew the trick.


    However, at this time, she is not worried. Sooner or later, she will find out.


    Yan Hao can also see that Han Mo is inconvenient today, and he is always afraid to speak.


    Sweeping the woman sitting next to him, he stood up and said, "come on, let''s talk about it later. I''m on my way, so I''ll come and take a walk. Now it seems that..."


    He glanced at mi you Ning and said with a smile, "it''s not the right time to come."


    Han Mo let go of mi you Ning''s arms and got up to see him off. However, he did not forget to explain to mi you Ning, "wait for me for a while, I''ll see him off first."


    "Well." Miyuning leans lazily on the sofa and watches them leave.


    Han Mo sent Yan Hao to the door, came to his car and said coldly, "go away, I don''t care with you today. We''ll pay back the account slowly."


    Hearing this, Yan Hao showed a trace of ruffian Qi.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you serious? Such a woman is not afraid to take out and lose your identity as the head of the Han family? "


    After that, he stretched out his hand and quickly gathered up the hair on his shoulder.

 Chapter 195

    At the moment when his hair was lifted up, Yan Hao''s side face showed a finger long scar.


    Han Mo saw the scar on his face, eyes inadvertently put aside, eyes with sad.


    In fact, when Yan Hao came, he asked the bodyguard at the door.


    I knew for a long time that Han Mo had just come back from the United States today, and that he had a woman with him.


    But he never thought that he would always be with Han Mo, who is famous but has not seen Bai Ling.


    At that moment, he had the heart to kill each other.


    What this woman does is to die.


    Some time ago, I heard that this woman wanted to let go and came to assassinate her brother.


    I''m crazy. I''m sick.


    Today, however, it is not easy for him.


    Yan Hao tied up his hair. He never showed the scar on his face in front of strangers.


    Then he looked at Han Mo, his mouth showed a mockery, "don''t let people cheat, don''t know, this woman looks not like what they say, feel is a schemer, you don''t fall."


    Han Mo knew that he was worried as a brother, so he just listened and didn''t take it to heart.


    Because he has been planted, as early as the time when he left each other, it was doomed today.


    "Late..."


    Han Mo at Yan Hao''s side, finally relaxed, leaning in front of the car.


    As a brother, how can Yan Hao not see it.


    Before in the woman''s side, the meaning of the domineering action.


    And the scruples between words.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, Yan Hao also understands that Han Mo is different.


    He began to care, even more than ordinary care.


    Think of the woman in the living room, actually let brother planted, Yan Hao face cold.


    "Now that she has been planted, let her stay by her side forever, break her wings, and let her rely on you."


    Han Mo smelled Yan with a bitter smile, he shook his head, "you don''t have to worry about this matter, she is not the same as those people say, after all, it is different."


    Yan Hao see this also curled his lips, "you at will, something squeak I can''t help, brother for you when meat shield or can do."


    Put on the glasses, Yan Hao got on the car, got into the driver''s seat, started the car and left.


    Han Mo sees him driving away, turns around and walks back slowly.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    Just then, the emergency brake sounded.


    Han Mo turns around and just sees Yan Hao backing up.


    "Han Mo! The day after tomorrow, my brothers will get together. Aoyun will also come from the capital. You can join us in the flourishing age. When the time comes, take that woman with you, and your brothers will help you. "


    Han Mo Wen Yan pick eyebrows, do not know is because of the party, or because of these brothers.


    He nodded with a smile. "OK, I''ll call you then."


    This time Yan Hao really left.


    Han Mo walked into the living room and saw the woman sitting on the sofa.


    At this moment, he really gave up.


    He doesn''t like to admit defeat to this woman, but to this woman.


    Did he not think about Yan Hao''s proposal.


    No, he thought about it more than once.


    Just after he had a relationship with miyuning, he woke up with that idea more than once.


    Unfortunately, if you think about it, he can''t do it.


    He can''t hurt this woman himself, and he can''t tolerate others to hurt her.


    Han Mo''s face is quiet, and he walks towards mi you Ning. What he thinks and thinks in his heart is not revealed.


    Mi you Ning saw him coming and raised his pretty eyebrows with a smile.

 Chapter 196

    Han Mo looked at him, and his deep eyes flashed a trace of vulnerability.


    But it''s gone.


    He went to miyuning and sat down. His voice was soft. "Tired or not?"


    Mi Youning still wanted to ask him about the imperial mausoleum in Qingshi. However, he felt his emotions and could not bear to ask.


    She didn''t see the vulnerability in the man''s eyes, but she felt something wrong with him.


    At this time, she did not press step by step, gently shook her head, "OK, not too tired."


    Han Mo closed his eyes and said, "no, come with me to Qingshi. I''ll give you the answer you want."


    His voice was low, sad, and a little painful.


    Once the only support, at this time, it brought him great anxiety factors.


    With that, Han Mo opens his eyes. He stands up and reaches out his hands to mi you Ning.


    At this moment, miyuning wants to refuse him, but his hand has already been handed out.


    The man''s hand held her tightly, not allowing her to pull away.


    ¡­¡­


    Once again came to Qingshi, it was still night.


    Mi you Ning looked at the scene in front of him and thought it was totally different from that day.


    There are no staff here, and there are no signs.


    Han Mo takes mi you Ning''s hand and stands in front of the entrance of the imperial mausoleum. He can''t see his face clearly in the dark.


    But miyuning could feel the tightness of his body through the man holding her hand tightly.


    Hao Qiu and the bodyguard behind him have already taken out the light.


    They entered the mausoleum in two groups, one before the other.


    Han Mo leads mi you Ning to walk among these people.


    Looking at the scenery here, Han Mo has unspeakable feelings in his eyes.


    Scanning the passage wall here, his voice sounded slowly.


    "I built this place by myself. Every scene and thing was made by me. When I first built it, it was just because of a dream. It was a scene that appeared in my dream from childhood to adulthood."


    When miyuning heard him say the first sentence, his eyes were full of wonder.


    "Yanbei Kingdom, the 18th successor of the fan family name, fan Yinqing, empress Gu Xiran, once they appeared in my dreams countless times, and their feelings appeared in my dreams again and again."


    Miyuning listens to the man around him and doesn''t disturb him.


    But the eyes are more and more complicated in this not so dark channel.


    She really did not expect that it was such a result.


    However, all this is too real, especially a trace in the passage.


    She left it after fan Yinqing died.


    Han Mo continued, "I witnessed their lives in my dreams until they died and buried the imperial mausoleum together."


    Miyuning heard what he said, but suddenly he couldn''t walk.


    Her eyes were set aside on the wall of the passage.


    When she got there, she reached for the trace and looked at the man beside her.


    "And here? How can you leave a trace here? "


    Han Mo lowered his eyes and laughed, "I have seen each other''s back, leaving traces here¡°


    This other person, mi you Ning, naturally knew that she was the one in the last life.


    She smiles and continues to follow the man.


    She didn''t know how to describe her heart at the moment.


    Everything in front of her subverted her cognition.


    How much perseverance does this man rely on to make these things from scratch.


    This is a huge project.


    This does not include the passageways in the front of the mausoleum, as well as the funerary objects in the mausoleum.

 Chapter 197

    The last time she came in, she couldn''t tell the real from the fake.


    It can be seen how much thought this man used.


    Han Mo took her hand and did not speak again.


    And the bodyguards around as if did not hear him, still forward.


    Until they went into the center of the mausoleum and came to the place where the sarcophagus was placed.


    Han Mo took mi you Ning''s hand and looked down at her, "it''s your turn to say this time. Why were you so excited at the beginning? Why were you so sure that there were two bodies in the sarcophagus?"


    Miyuning looked at everything around her again. This time she looked with her heart.


    In the end, she found a different trace.


    Many of them were buried with fan Yinqing.


    Including his writing style, as well as those often play things.


    Although the shapes are very similar, there are some details that are different.


    For example, a painting hanging on the wall was made by fan Yinqing himself.


    There are traces of him, but the handwriting of the final nomination is different.


    Hearing Han Mo''s question, mi you Ning turns to look at him.


    "Then tell me first, when you found me, why did you bring it back to the Han family by force, why did you always look at me with that kind of eyes?"


    At the end of the speech, miyuning pauses for a moment, and his eyes are complicated.


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Han Mo held her hand and couldn''t help tightening it.


    Looking back on everything, he still has no regrets.


    "Eyes."


    Han Mo said, "it''s because of these eyes."


    He reached out to touch mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Miyuning knew that he had no feelings for bailing.


    According to the memory of the original owner, it is also more clearly recognized.


    She has no doubt about Han Mo''s answer.


    "Well, what do you want to do to build the imperial mausoleum of Yanbei? Or what are you going to do? "


    This time, Han Mo''s eyes dodged.


    He didn''t dare to look into miyuning''s eyes.


    My eyes were on the sarcophagus.


    What he wanted to say was that because of a dream, he fell in love with the woman in the dream.


    The emperor''s woman made him feel.


    He didn''t know how to speak and was afraid that the women around him would know.


    This is also his uneasy mood.


    Before, I wanted to peel away the mystery of women bit by bit.


    Now he''s running away.


    He likes these eyes. He likes them more and more since he left them.


    Until today, by Yan Hao pierced, his heart sank, people have been planted on this woman.


    He did not dare to gamble, did not dare to tell each other because of this pair of eyes, will like her this person.


    Han Mo laughed at himself, but his eyes were cold.


    Miyuning didn''t hear his answer and went to the sarcophagus.


    She came to the sarcophagus and saw that the inner layer was made of gold. She laughed and shook her head.


    "Is little soul here?"


    "Quit your soul, make a sound!"


    At this moment, mi you Ning is a little irritable and depressed.


    Han Mo''s identity and everything in front of her make her out of control.


    I feel like I can''t hold anything, or even be manipulated.


    It was something she had never met.


    "Host..."


    At the edge of miyuning''s irritability, Jiehun finally spoke out.


    Seeing his voice, mi you Ning told Jie Hun what he had just said and asked him what the situation was.


    "Do you think Han Mo is fan Yinqing''s reincarnation?"


    "No way!" This time, the fast echo of the soul.


    "No character in the world can be reincarnated."

 Chapter 198

    Abstinence soul this reaction is a little urgent, want to urgently show what.


    "If they die, they will die. They will continue to reincarnate in the original world. Once there is chaos, the way of heaven is not a decoration."


    Mi you Ning could not help laughing bitterly when he heard the explanation.


    "Well, I saw a mole in the shoulder socket of Shen Ke and fan Yinqing before. Aren''t they the same person?"


    At the end of the question, miyuning had no expectation.


    She had the answer in her mind.


    "It''s probably a coincidence."


    The soul didn''t give her the result she wanted.


    Mi you Ning pressed her step by step, and she was a little agitated. "Then, what''s the matter in front of her? How do you explain it?"


    "..." the soul began to be silent.


    "Sorry, I can''t find these, but now the colorful glazed stone has changed again."


    His restless heart was finally pacified when he heard this.


    Well, it doesn''t make much sense to care so much.


    Miyuning suddenly raises his head and looks at Han mo.


    At this time, the man''s eyes were covered with vulnerability.


    She doesn''t believe in this man. It has nothing to do with fan Yinqing.


    He built everything in front of her, which could not make her have any bad impression on him.


    The colorful glazed stone in the soul space has changed again because of this man.


    The man''s feelings for her are not obvious.


    Miyuning was relieved at this moment.


    She stepped down from the high platform of the sarcophagus and walked towards Han mo.


    Standing in front of the man, looking at the beautiful and elegant face, at the moment with a trace of uncertainty.


    She asked with a smile, "do you like me?"


    Han Mo nodded without hesitation, "like you, want you to stay with me forever."


    Miyuning showed a bright smile on his face and took the initiative to take up his hand, "that''s it."


    It''s getting late. It''s time for them to go.


    There is no point in pursuing all this.


    Since the mausoleum is fake, there can be no corpse of the last life.


    Hao Qiu looked at the scene and winked at the people around him.


    When the party comes, keep the original formation and leave.


    Han Mo just let the woman take his hand and leave.


    Halfway through the road, he regained his mind and could not help holding her hand tightly.


    When they walk out of the exit of the imperial mausoleum, MI Youning turns to look at the man beside him.


    Then he looked to the mausoleum behind him.


    She said with a smile: "this is also my dream, now let this dream go away."


    Han Mo looked back along her line of sight, but felt that she could not go away.


    That let him remember the dream, always stay in his heart, like his obsession.


    However, the woman in front of him was real, and he couldn''t give up.


    "Come on, go home."


    Han Mo turns around and takes mi you Ning to the engine room.


    ¡­¡­


    From Qingshi back to Hanzhai, it''s already late at night.


    As soon as miyuning enters the house, he is held in his arms by Han Mo and goes straight upstairs.


    Mi Youning has a bad feeling about Han Mo''s actions.


    "Han Mo, you put me down first. I haven''t eaten yet."


    Well, in the afternoon, miyuning did not eat.


    This is a good excuse.


    However, Han Mo is holding her step.


    Hearing her words, it was just a kiss on her lips. "Feed me, and I''ll feed you again."


    After that, he kicked open the bedroom door and walked in with the woman in his arms.

 Chapter 199

    Han Mo is in urgent need of stability. He needs to feel a woman by his side and won''t leave.


    Will not be like the previous dream general, suddenly no longer appear in his dream.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, miyuning was once again eaten and wiped clean by men.


    But Han Mo knows that her body can''t bear it, just once.


    In the end, Han Mo really did what he promised to do before. He was in bed and fed mi you Ning''s stomach.


    Looking at each other sleeping appearance, Han Mo touched her face, the action is very gentle.


    At the moment, his inner instability had subsided.


    After a long time, Han Mo got up and left the bedroom and walked towards the study.


    He found the original design in his study.


    These are all his own paintings. Looking at the thick design, Han Mo laughs at himself.


    He did not hesitate to send these to the shredder.


    Looking at the destroyed plan, he left the bedroom.


    That dream he can''t forget, but also won''t occupy the most important position in his mind.


    Han Mo destroyed the design and didn''t leave.


    Looking at it, it''s one o''clock in the morning. He dials Yan Hao''s mobile phone.


    "Hello..."


    After a long time, the other party answered the phone, the voice was still confused with drowsiness.


    "Let''s stop shooting the flourishing age of Yanbei. It''s meaningless."


    With that, Han Mo hung up.


    And Yan Hao on the other side, vaguely threw his mobile phone aside.


    Three seconds later, he sat up.


    Looking for the mobile phone quickly, his face is a little twisted.


    Call back as soon as you find the call.


    Han Mo just walked out of his study when his mobile phone rang.


    Although he knew the sound insulation effect of the bedroom was good, he was still afraid of waking the sleeping woman in the bedroom.


    Press down the mobile phone quickly and turn it off quickly.


    It''s simple and quick.


    Yan Hao''s face became more ugly when he was hung up.


    He calls back again, and the receiver indicates that the other party has turned off.


    "Shit! Your uncle''s Han Mo


    Han Mo can''t know Yan Hao''s anger.


    At this time, he had already returned to the bedroom and closed his eyes and fell asleep with miyuning in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning wakes up the next day, but Han Mo has not.


    Looking at the man''s sleeping face, she didn''t do anything.


    Thinking of last night''s toss, she gently breathed, then raised her feet


    "Bang..."


    "Well..."


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was accompanied by the sound of mi you Ning''s discomfort.


    She raised her foot and kicked the man beside her out of bed, exhausted her strength.


    It also got her involved in the unspeakable part.


    Han Mo opened his eyes at the moment of landing.


    Brain memory return, he clearly can get up, but still let the body fall.


    The sound of the body falling to the ground is not false at all.


    Han Mo sits up from the ground and looks at mi you Ning with a conniving smile on his face.


    "It''s a relief?"


    Seeing that miyuning''s face was not good-looking, he quickly stood up and said, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    The worry and concern on his face made miyouning feel bitter.


    She can''t say it''s that place.


    At the thought that it was all the man''s reasons, she gritted her teeth and said, "no bed for a month - my bed!"


    Han Mo at this time, of course, is what she says, "OK, ok..."


    I know that she must have tried her best, otherwise she would not have kicked him down.


    Han Mo sat beside her and kneaded her waist.


    Miyuning didn''t resist because it was uncomfortable.

 Chapter 200

    Taking advantage of this time, Han Mo talked about the party tomorrow.


    "There will be a party tomorrow. Those who used to be good will come to Baishi. Do you want to come with me? Yan Hao will come too. They want to see you."


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes to enjoy his service, but Wen Yan didn''t nod his head.


    "What am I going to do? I''m not afraid to make a fool of you."


    Han Mo can''t help laughing when he hears that, "how can I go and sit down and come back?"


    After all, he hasn''t been with these people for a long time.


    Since all the men have said that, mi you Ning doesn''t care. He just says it casually.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, in the evening.


    Han Mo brought mi you Ning to the flourishing age.


    They went straight to the room on the top of the building.


    This is Han Mo''s exclusive room in Shengshi.


    The door was opened by Hao Qiu, and they were met by several pairs of curious eyes.


    There are men and women in it. Men have very good taste in clothes, but women are a little bit violent.


    Miyuning looked at what he was wearing.


    When going out, the man wrapped her very carefully.


    What should not be exposed should be covered up.


    However, the traces on the neck can not be covered.


    "Oh! The busy man finally showed up


    The first person to speak is Yan Hao sitting on the bar.


    Today, he tied up his hair. The scar on his beautiful face was very obvious.


    Miyuning naturally saw it.


    Han Mo embraces mi you Ning''s waist, walks into the room and goes straight to the people sitting on the sofa.


    During this period, he glanced at Yan Hao and the woman beside him.


    The latter saw that he did not open his mouth and came with the same person in his arms.


    Mi you Ning looks at the men and women sitting on the sofa and gives a glance.


    When the eyes stay in one of the cold face of the man, eyes a little pause.


    The other person''s aura is too strong.


    The man made her smell blood.


    But his aura is different from those around Han Mo who often see blood.


    Rigorous, solemn, very regular way to get up.


    This man is like a soldier.


    After Han Mo opened his mouth, mi you Ning was right.


    The man around her took her to one side, the first introduction is also the cold man.


    "Yuan Aoyun, whose family is in the capital, came from three generations of the army."


    Yuan Ao Yun nodded to mi you Ning, his eyes sharp, and he had no emotion.


    Then Han Mo''s hand pointed to the man wearing glasses. "Situ Qing, a doctor''s family, has hospitals all over the country."


    Situ Qing helped her eyes and nodded to her with a smile. The smile was gentle, but there was no emotion in her eyes.


    Finally pointed to Yan Hao, "this you have seen, Yan Hao, play entertainment."


    Hearing this introduction, Yan Hao came up and said, "what''s play? I call it art!"


    Finish saying a fart - share sit to Han Mo''s not far away, the face still takes anger.


    "I can''t get through to you on the phone. I''m ready for my publicity work. You''ve asked me to give up now. Do you know how much money I spent, how much material resources I spent, and how much money I got someone to write the script? If you stop, all my efforts will be over."


    Yan Hao finished with a light glance at mi you Ning, eyes meaningful.


    Mi you Ning laughs at this and goes to the theatre honestly.


    Han Mo frowned, "don''t want to shoot."


    Situ Qing saw his frown and glanced at Yan Hao unhappily. "If you don''t shoot, you won''t shoot. After all, it''s also Han Mo''s own thing. What do you want to shoot? I''ll invest in you later."

 Chapter 201

    Yan Hao smell speech Chong situ Qing picked pick eyebrow, face but did not have before of anger.


    "Yes, Mr. Si is so generous. How can I live up to your kindness?"


    However, his eyes were still fixed on mi you Ning.


    There was some dissatisfaction in that look.


    Before that, Mingming agreed with Han Mo, but it didn''t take long, so he turned back.


    His intuition has something to do with this woman.


    If Han Mo directly stops, it''s nothing to say.


    At the thought of that day, Han Mo himself said that he had fallen in love with this woman.


    Miyuning also felt the unfriendliness of his eyes.


    And before meeting, presumably, Yan Hao''s attitude change is very obvious.


    For those who don''t care, miyuning always has a master who speaks one and two.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Did you see me at a glance? "


    It''s no wonder mi you Ning is frivolous. There are four people in the room, including Han mo.


    The other three, with a high attitude towards her, were very exclusive.


    In addition to Han Mo around her, she is in the mood and enjoys the fun.


    However, there is no need for her to be wronged by these people.


    Yan Hao''s face stiffened for a moment when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    Then quickly look to Han Mo, the latter face is not good-looking.


    However, miyuning''s words continue.


    She lifted her hair and gave Yan Hao a wink. "Even if you like me, you''ll have to wait for the Han family to abandon me. When I''m abandoned, maybe we can have a deep exchange with each other, don''t you think?"


    With that, miyuning blinked.


    Yan Hao''s face can''t be described as stiff any more. The beautiful face with scar twisted a little.


    This is influenced by Han Mo''s killing intention.


    Numb!


    How many years of brother, even because of a woman, he showed such a look.


    Han Mo knows that the women around him are not happy, and that his three good brothers are suspicious of women.


    He sighed deeply, then took miyuning''s hand and asked him to turn his head and focus on him.


    Mi you Ning turns around and smiles at him.


    "Bailing, my wife in the future, is also the master mother of the Han family."


    "Damn it


    Han Mo''s voice lost, Yan Hao first burst of rude.


    Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing, who are also sitting opposite the sofa, are somewhat shocked.


    However, they didn''t say anything. They just looked at mi you Ning with suspicion.


    "Why, you all have women around you, and you also like me?"


    With that, MI Youning touched his face narcissistically, smiling brightly.


    Han Mo is not happy to embrace her in his arms, turned her face, "don''t be naughty."


    The latter leaned against her arms and played with her fingers, no longer looking at the three.


    "Is she really bailing?"


    Yan Hao points to mi you Ning and asks Han Mo again in disbelief.


    For his idiotic question, Han Mo turned a white eye.


    Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing are also curious.


    However, Han Mo''s "vivid" expression makes yuan Aoyun and situ Qing pick eyebrows.


    They grew up with Han Mo, and it''s the first time that they''ve seen him look like this since that happened.


    Yuan Aoyun looked at Han Mo, and a cold voice rang out, "are you sure?"


    Han Mo turns his head and nods to him. He hugs mi you Ning''s body and increases his strength.


    How can we not be sure that he has given his body and mind, or his family and life, to this woman.


    PS: I''ve had a bad day these two days. I sent my mobile phone to repair and lost the outline in the memo.


    The outline, characters and plot of the eleven or two planes are gone.


    Heart plug plug, a cool song to himself, the next bit of the face in the heart have no bottom.


    Good fortune in 1898!!!

 Chapter 202

    "That''s her, sure."


    Ignoring everyone''s attention, Han Mo kisses mi you Ning''s face.


    However, miyuning glanced at him, wiped the place where he was kissing, and his eyes showed disgust.


    It''s very bold, even bold.


    Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing don''t know much about it.


    Yan Hao had a bad impression of Bai Ling, and he gritted his teeth when he saw her action.


    His good brother is the son of heaven. In the capital, he is a man who has to look at the faces of the army, government and business.


    How to get in front of this woman, so worthless.


    Looking at Han Mo''s doting smile, Yan Hao stood up unhappily.


    "Come on, come on, don''t show your love here. Go downstairs and have a drink."


    Without waiting for everyone to speak, Yan Hao got up and left alone.


    And the woman around him saw this, quickly followed up.


    Han Mo, Yuan Aoyun and Si Yunqing look at each other and stand up.


    Mi you Ning follows Han Mo to the bar downstairs.


    Yan Hao''s figure has already disappeared.


    At this time, situ Qing left his female companion and walked towards her, "Yan Hao has that temperament. You don''t mind. He and Han Mo are close friends. They have different feelings, so what they say may be too straightforward."


    He said this in front of Han mo.


    Mi you Ning smelled Yan and looked at situ Qing in front of him with a smile. "Of course, I don''t mind."


    What situ Qing said was to tell her that their brotherhood was different.


    As a latecomer, she is not qualified to care.


    Han Mo frowned lightly, and didn''t say anything.


    Mi you Ning continues to follow Han Mo, but he really doesn''t mind.


    These three backgrounds are all the best in the world. They look at people with colored eyes.


    She doesn''t have to care about the thoughts and opinions of these people.


    As long as the man around her, the feelings of her day unchanged, she will stay in each other''s side for a day.


    Situ Qing looks at mi you Ning''s back and shakes his head.


    When Yuan Aoyun came, situ Qing said with a smile: "this woman is unusual. Unlike the women we have contacted, her eyes are indifferent, and even a little free and easy."


    With that, he looked at Yuan Aoyun, "is this woman really the best woman that Yan Hao said?"


    Yuan Aoyun didn''t know. He shook his head and raised his chin to the woman beside him. The latter turned and left.


    It''s neat and straight.


    "It''s no use now to say that. Let''s take a look next. After all, Han and Mo are different."


    "That''s true. I hope this woman won''t let people down."


    They moved on.


    Han Mo and mi you Ning come to the bar room downstairs. Yan Hao and the woman beside him have already started pouring wine.


    It seems that this has been prepared in advance.


    Two people just sat to Yan Hao''s side, Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing also arrived.


    Only yuan Aoyun''s side is short of a woman.


    Miyuning didn''t mind.


    Yuan Aoyun sits next to Han Mo and holds up the wine glass at the table.


    Han Mo also took up the wine glass.


    "I heard that you have made a large military fire deal with the holdan family in the United States?"


    "Well." Han Mo default.


    The deal was settled in the flourishing age, and it was the day when the women around them went to Qingshi.


    Yuan Aoyun sighed, "there has been some chaos in the United States recently. It was initiated by the holdan family. It is about to change."

 Chapter 203

    Han Mo rubs his finger against the wine glass, and holds mi you Ning''s hand tightly.


    Hearing yuan Aoyun''s words, he said, "what does that have to do with me? I don''t exile too many weapons in China. This is the biggest retrogression."


    "Tut tut..." Yuan Aoyun put the drink into his mouth and looked at Yuan Aoyun. "After a while, the old man of my family will visit the United States. I''m afraid that something will go wrong."


    Han Mo frowned and said, "I''ll arrange for people in the United States to take more care of me, and I''ll say hello to the haldans in advance."


    "We don''t need any hands. The old man''s people are not vegetarians. Just say hello to the haldanji family."


    Yuan Aoyun filled his glass and raised it to Han Mo again


    Their glasses are empty.


    Miyuning listened to the conversation between them, but there was no great fluctuation in his heart.


    Through the transparent glass of the floor to ceiling windows of the room, she looked down at the scene of the dancing demons.


    "Bang..."


    Just then, however, the gunfire started.


    The sound is lowered in the music, but it can still be heard by people who hold guns all the year round.


    Han Mo holds the woman in his arms for the first time, presses her head on her leg, and then bends down to protect her.


    Situ Qing and Yan Hao also quickly move to Han Mo''s side and lie down.


    The dance of demons continued downstairs.


    The gunfire was muffled by the intense music downstairs.


    Miyuning saw a hole in the glass she was looking at.


    That''s the size of the bullet shot mark.


    "Bang..."


    The door of the private room was quickly pushed open, and Hao Qiu came in.


    Holding a gun in his hand, he turned off the light in the room and stood in the room, looking around warily.


    The smell of blood spread in the room.


    Han Mo didn''t see the blood. He smelled the smell of blood, but his eyes became depressed in the dark.


    "Hao Qiu! Find out the people


    "Wait..."


    When Han Mo ordered, Yuan Aoyun stopped him.


    "It''s from me, but I didn''t expect to miss it."


    He volunteered.


    "Bang..."


    As soon as his voice fell, a bullet flew in the room again.


    The direction of shooting was exactly where Hao Qiu occupied.


    Hao Qiu dodged with keen speed.


    "Shit! I didn''t arrange this person. "


    Now, Yuan Aoyun has come back. He lowers his head and quickly takes out his mobile phone to call the woman before.


    That man is also his subordinate.


    "Whose man is this?"


    Yan Hao opened his mouth in a low dark space. His voice was not afraid, but he was unhappy.


    Situ Qing also opened his mouth beside him and said, "either for yuan Aoyun or Han mo. now who is injured is for whom?"


    Han Mo''s eyes in the dark, constantly flowing, look to the side of Yuan Aoyun.


    "Are you hurt?"


    The tone was worried.


    "Well."


    At this time, Yuan Aoyun couldn''t dial his subordinate''s phone. He knew that there was a gun fight this time.


    Before, I wanted to try the woman around Han Mo to see if she would come forward when Han Mo was in danger.


    Now it''s playing off.


    Mi you Ning lies in Han Mo''s arms, listening to their intermittent words, but also understand what.


    Yuan Aoyun should have arranged special programs.


    Now there is a real mess.


    And it''s for yuan Aoyun.


    The other side had a clear idea of their itinerary.

 Chapter 204

    Hao Qiu dodged a shot, heard the Bluetooth in his ear, and immediately asked: "master, the people downstairs have surrounded Shengshi. The people in the dark are opposite. Now I don''t know how many people are there. Do you want to find them out?"


    "To find out people, we need to live."


    Han Mo''s low voice rang out, and Hao Qiu quickly ordered people to investigate one by one.


    "Little soul, who is opposite?"


    Mi you Ning was in the arms of Han Mo and did not care about it at all.


    After all, Han Mo himself is always in such a dangerous environment.


    And the other three didn''t have much to do with her.


    These people are not simple.


    "Host, there are two groups of people, one for Han Mo, one for another man in the room, Yuan Aoyun."


    "How many on the other side?" Mi you Ning asked with a frown.


    "Less than 30 people, they are scattered in the opposite room, and even downstairs."


    Mi you Ning''s brow frowned tightly. She raised her head and asked in a voice, "Han Mo, there are people on the stage of the bar. I saw someone with a gun before. How many people did you take when you went out this time?"


    "There are not many people, but they are all my people in the golden age."


    "If I kill people here, can you deal with it?"


    Did miyuning hear his answer? He reached out and touched him. He asked with a smile.


    "I can handle it, but you don''t need to deal with it."


    He was late.


    Because miyuning felt the gun from him, "only I can recognize the man. Don''t worry."


    With that, miyuning left his body protection and the cat went to the glass counter to hide his body.


    "Little soul, give me the actual picture and find out those people."


    "Right away."


    Han Mo wants to chase her when she leaves, but she is held by Yuan Aoyun.


    "You two can''t escape there. Wait a minute. I''ve contacted the army team of Baishi."


    The bullet flew in again, this time it was silencing.


    Hao Qiu has also been hiding.


    The attacks were repeated, and he could not resist them at all.


    We can only observe the direction of these shots in the dark and tell the investigators to look for them.


    Miyuning has already targeted the target downstairs through the live view.


    People with red dots on their heads are assassins.


    The three red dots were locked by her.


    Miyuning squatted in the dark, locked the targets and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Han Mo''s gun is not muffler.


    She fired two shots in a row and quickly moved to the opposite obstacle to avoid.


    "Puyi..."


    Just as miyuning was transferring, her previous position was hit.


    After solving the two problems, miyuning locked in the next goal again.


    The crowd downstairs didn''t panic when they saw the people who suddenly fell to the ground.


    These people in the dark light, no one can see clearly that the blood from the mouth of the Xiongyue.


    Even if I saw it, I thought it was wine or prank.


    It''s always like this in bars.


    "Bang..."


    Lock in the last goal, and miyuning can solve it quickly.


    This time she came back to Han mo.


    Behind her, the son of spring followed closely.


    Han Mo felt her body back in her arms again, and her heart relaxed.


    Miyuning allows Han Mo to hold her, turns around and looks across, searching for the person who has been chasing her.


    "Bai Ling, how can you see the people downstairs clearly? Can''t it be hurt by mistake?"

 Chapter 205

    Yan Hao was very suspicious of mi you Ning''s sharp technique.


    Miyuning ignored him, but put his wrist on Han Mo''s shoulder and aimed at the sniper in the opposite room.


    "Bang..."


    The person opposite is shot in the head by her. Mi Youning quickly lowers his head and buries his body in Han Mo''s arms.


    "Hoo..."


    She let out a deep breath.


    Then he looked in the direction of Yan Hao.


    "What? You want to talk to me about it? Anytime. "


    Yan Hao turned his lips in the dark, but he didn''t reply.


    Before the woman sharp figure, still in his mind playback.


    Han Mo made a sound at this time, "we rush out, now here has been targeted by people in the dark."


    "I''ll cover it." Hao Qiu followed closely.


    Holding the restless woman in his arms, Han Mo feels that if he doesn''t go out at this time, he still doesn''t know if the woman will do anything else.


    Even if it''s a manslaughter, he''s not afraid. He''s afraid that the person in his arms will get hurt.


    "OK, rush out, and the person I call should be here." Yuan Aoyun agreed.


    "Good."


    "Yes."


    Situ Qing and Yan Hao follow closely.


    Han Mo picked up mi you Ning and ran to the door. He was very fast.


    Yan Hao followed him closely. In the middle of the walk, his steps stopped for a moment.


    Soon, however, he continued to move forward.


    Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing also quickly followed.


    Hao Qiu put a mat in the back and shot at the man in the dark opposite.


    Until everyone leaves this room.


    Mi you Ning and Han Mo go out to meet them with several bodyguards.


    "Home owner..."


    Han Mo put down the woman in his arms, looked at these people and asked, "where''s the manager of the bar?"


    "The manager has gone to seal off the scene. There is a panic downstairs because of the dead."


    When Yuan Aoyun received the news, he stood up and said, "Han Mo, my people have arrived. The military side will take action on this matter. Let''s go through the regular procedure."


    Hearing what he said, Han Mo did not nod, but looked at mi you Ning.


    Seeing that there was no scar on the woman, I was completely relieved.


    "Yan Hao!"


    Just as Han Mo was about to nod his head, he heard situ Qing''s voice.


    He turned around and saw situ Qing holding Yan Hao, whose abdomen was bright red.


    It''s the color of blood, so dazzling.


    Especially the blood is from Yan Hao.


    "Kill! Take everyone out and kill them on the spot! "


    Han Mo''s eyes are red with a sullen fury in them.


    He left mi you Ning and walked towards Yan Hao, holding his fists tightly.


    Once, once, Yan Hao was the same, lying beside him with blood all over his body.


    It was he who came forward and made him live to this day.


    Mi Youning saw Han Mo''s attitude change, especially his manic and furious.


    It was a bit of a shock to her.


    Yan Hao''s injury is not the key point.


    Although Han Mo was worried, she saw the red eyes of the man.


    The emotion in my eyes is not quite right.


    That''s not only the whole worry, but also the crazy killing, very infiltrating.


    "Situ Qing, you take him to the hospital, I''ll stay with AO Yun to clean up."


    Han Mo''s words let situ Qing act quickly, "OK, call back."


    With anxiety, situ Qing helped Yan Hao to the stairs.


    "You guys keep up."


    Han Mo points out that several people keep up with situ Qing and Yan Hao.


    A few people who were ordered by him quickly followed up.

 Chapter 206

    After Han Mo''s instruction, he looks at mi you Ning, who has been staring at him not far away.


    This time, his eyes dodged, "you go back, too. I''ll let Hao Qiu send you back."


    Miyuning shrugged, threw the gun to him and picked up the bodyguard.


    "It''s him, it''s Dali, isn''t it?"


    The man with his clothes nodded, "yes, Miss White."


    Miyuning said to Han Mo, "I''ll leave Hao Qiu to you. You can use it easily. I''ll let him send it back."


    Then he turned and walked to another elevator.


    Han Mo looks at the back of her leaving. The depression, rage and bloodthirsty in her eyes can no longer be covered.


    Just then, however, miyuning suddenly turned back.


    She saw it. She saw it this time.


    At this time, Han Mo seems to have changed a person.


    He no longer had the grace of the past. His face was twisted and evil.


    She could see all the emotions in those eyes.


    This man really has a problem.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Mo turn around, and her eyes are in a panic.


    But she waved to the man with a smile, "forget to say, go back early, otherwise the night is long, I can''t sleep alone."


    The momentum of Han Mo''s whole body instantly closed, his eyes with consternation.


    The hands clenched more tightly.


    This time, miyuning stepped onto the elevator.


    When Yuan Aoyun saw the interaction between the two, he had to reconsider the woman he left.


    Han Mo''s rage and bloodlust have never changed for so many years.


    Which time does not need to be released in order to pass.


    Today, Yan Hao''s injury will definitely remind him of the events of that year.


    This makes him unable to suppress the bloodlust in his heart.


    Now leave the woman, but let Han Mo for a moment, put away all the emotion.


    So she''s different.


    This woman''s status in Han Mo''s heart is also very important.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning went down the stairs and walked out of the elevator. He saw a group of people, armed in camouflage suits and armed with charge, charge and gun.


    This is what yuan Aoyun said about his people.


    Yuan Aoyun is so young that he seems to have real power.


    Vigorously take miyuning out of the golden age.


    Because of the shortage of manpower, he went to drive himself.


    Miyuning is standing at the gate of Shengshi.


    She watched groups of people wearing camouflage clothes, but could not see the members of her army entering the flourishing age.


    "Little soul, who assassinated Han Mo?"


    All of a sudden, she was a little curious. Who are these people who want Han Mo''s life.


    "Host, the people who assassinated Han Mo are people from the United States, some groups that don''t need him in their eyes."


    Mi you Ning understands the words of abstaining from the soul.


    As long as Han Mo is the head of the Han family, he will always experience this.


    There are so many people in the world that some people are impatient and stand up for death.


    It''s always suicidal to strike a stone with an egg.


    Miyuning didn''t care this time. She saw the car coming and opened the door herself.


    "The host, about the person who assassinated yuan Aoyun, has something to do with the host."


    "Oh? It has something to do with me? "


    As soon as mi you Ning got into the car, he heard the words of Jie Hun.


    She couldn''t help being curious.


    "Yes, the Li family, also a military and political family, is also the daughter of the Li family who has taken a fancy to Han mo."


    Li family, Li Yan has a crush on Han mo.


    The Li family, because of some forces, and the ensuing exchange term, actually attacked the yuan family.


    The little Li family sent people from the K organization to teach her a lesson. Now

 Chapter 207

    Now they are fighting against Han Mo''s brothers. It seems that they are really tired of living.


    "Dali, do you know which hospital situ Qing took Yan Hao to?"


    "Yes, Miss Bai is going?"


    "Well, go to the hospital first."


    "Good," he said Then turn the front of the car.


    ¡­¡­


    To the hospital, vigorously call in advance to ask clearly.


    He took miyuning straight to the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, situ Qing and the bodyguards sent by Han Mo are waiting.


    Situ Qing was surprised to see mi you Ning''s figure appear.


    He came, showing a gentle smile, "Yan Hao is OK, just need to take out the belly of the son bullet."


    Miyuning nodded, looked at the corridor not far away, raised his chin and said, "have a chat?"


    Situ Qing nodded with a smile, "OK."


    They walked towards the corridor.


    Situ Qing took out his cigarette and lit it.


    My eyes have been on mi you Ning.


    He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, "you surprised me."


    Miyuning leaned against the wall and laughed indifferently.


    Because what they know is the original owner, not herself.


    Thinking of seeing something wrong with Han Mo in heyday, MI Youning went straight to the theme without any nonsense.


    "Is there something wrong with Han Mo?"


    When situ Qing heard her question, the smile on his face disappeared.


    He hung his head and played with the cigarette in his hand. "Why don''t you ask him yourself?"


    "If I can ask from him, why waste my time here?"


    "Ha ha..." situ Qing laughed, "that''s the same, but..."


    He raised his eyes and stared at mi you Ning with a smile away. "Why do you think I''ll tell you?"


    Mi you Ning picks eyebrows. If it wasn''t for Jie Hun''s failure to find out everything about Han Mo, she wouldn''t ask situ Qing.


    "Say not in you, just see his state is not right, want to know."


    She stood up and was about to leave.


    But situ Qing spoke at this time.


    "About ten years ago, Yuan Aoyun, Han Mo and Yan Hao were kidnapped.


    From then on, Han Mo and Yan Hao came back from a narrow escape. They all changed, and Yan Hao left a scar on his face forever. "


    Miyuning stops and listens to situ Qing talking about their past.


    ¡­¡­


    Until half an hour later, MI Youning visited Yan Hao.


    He even changed his attitude, showed a sincere smile, comforted him and wished him a speedy recovery.


    Then she left the hospital in a hurry.


    "Vigorously, back to the golden age!"


    Sitting in the car, mi you Ning dropped this sentence and replayed situ Qing''s words in his mind.


    Once upon a time, Han Mo was not like this.


    At that time, his family had some real power in the military, political and commercial circles.


    Unfortunately, until one day, all of these things have changed dramatically.


    He, Yuan Aoyun and Yan Hao were kidnapped on that day.


    He watched his parents'' blood run out in front of him.


    The other side even used the bloodiest method to divide the corpse.


    Han Mo was not an adult at that time.


    Looking at the complete body of his parents, it became a piece in front of his eyes.


    He yelled wildly, stopped it, and even begged for mercy.


    But those people are indifferent, instead of constantly tormenting his nerves.


    It''s not the cruelest.


    Those people see Han Mo kneeling on the ground to beg for mercy, unexpectedly brought big wolf dog.


    It''s all wild wolf dogs fed with raw meat.


    PS: eye pain, especially uncomfortable, recently codeword staring at the computer too much time.


    It seems to be a few days off.


    Of course, it won''t be broken, because Huahua has more than 100000 manuscripts.


    Don''t forget to vote, dear ones

 Chapter 208

    Han Mo was stimulated again.


    Once again, he watched his parents'' bodies being bitten by Wolf dogs.


    He was mad and angry, but it didn''t work.


    Those people will only get more and more excited, even with more cruel means.


    Yuan Aoyun and Yan Hao witnessed all this together.


    This is what situ Qing said from both of them.


    It''s not over.


    Han Mo witnessed the death of his parents, uncles and all his family members. He was numb.


    Those people also feel boring, and finally started at him.


    What they give is not to kill with one blow, but to torture slowly.


    Because it''s so painful to enjoy.


    They beat Han Mo so badly that they finally started to use the knife.


    At that time, Han Mo tightly protected his head and begged for mercy.


    The other side has lost patience.


    When one of them took out the knife, Yuan Aoyun and Yan Hao had already untied the rope.


    Just as the knife fell on Han Mo, Yan Hao jumped on it.


    The blade ran across his cheek.


    More than ten years ago, nearly 20 years ago, medicine was not so advanced.


    Yan Hao''s face was scarred for life.


    However, situ Qing said that Yan Hao left many scars not only on his face, but also on his body.


    This is all he holds Han Mo tightly to block for him.


    Miyuning asked situ Qing why Yan Hao did that.


    The bitterness and self mockery of situ Qing''s smiling face.


    He said that if yuan Aoyun had not been held back at that time, the other party would have done the same.


    Even that day, if he was kidnapped, situ Qing would protect Han Mo like Yan Hao.


    More than ten years ago, Han Mo''s family was more than enough to be regarded as the imperial relatives in ancient times.


    He is a man at the top of his life.


    He enjoyed the admiration and envy of countless people.


    But it is such a person that he treats them as brothers.


    They were almost the same age, but they were willing to call him brother.


    At that time, which of the three families did not come into being today because of the support of the Han family in their heyday.


    He is a real God.


    Unfortunately, it was destroyed in this way.


    However, there must be a blessing in the future.


    Just when the three people were beaten by others, the power of Han Mo''s forefathers arrived.


    Han Mo''s ancestors have certain rights in the United States.


    They saved the only blood of the Han family.


    After many years, they did not see Han Mo again.


    Until after graduation, they met Han Mo, who came back to China but was different.


    Once in a while, Yuan Aoyun saw the crazy side of Han mo.


    It was a year after they met.


    He saw Han Mo with his own eyes and tortured those people, just like what happened to them that day.


    He and Yan Hao hurry to go, three people finally pried open his mouth.


    What happened in those years has become a magic barrier in his heart, and he can''t get out.


    As long as he sees blood, or people like that, he can''t control it.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen a psychologist, it''s not that I haven''t been treated.


    Unfortunately, it can''t be saved in the end.


    It has been like his life, always with him.


    From then on, everyone around him tried to avoid Han Mo seeing blood.


    This time Yan Hao is injured, Han Mo will be crazy again.


    Mi you Ning heard this and thought of the gas field released by Han Mo and her bloodthirsty eyes when she left.


    She just wants to see each other now.


    At this time, she was in love with this man.

 Chapter 209

    Just a few years ago, Han Mo''s grandfather had passed away.


    He is alone now.


    The Han family that I saw in the mansion of the United States before is just the branch of my grandfather.


    These people don''t agree with him, but they have to fear him.


    Just because of his decisive means of killing, his ruthlessness and bloodthirsty temperament, they were afraid.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    When the car stopped, miyuning immediately opened the door and headed for Shengshi.


    "Miss, it''s closed today. Come back another day."


    Just as she came to the gate of Shengshi, she was stopped by some uniformed staff.


    Energetically followed and negotiated with the other party. Within a moment, these people let go.


    Sitting on the stairs, MI Youning just plans to press the floor. Then she remembers that she doesn''t know if Han Mo is still in the bar at this time.


    "Dali, where does Han Mo usually deal with some things?"


    Vigorously cold hard dark face, at this time with hesitation.


    Today, he committed a taboo, did not report, with the woman in front of him to the hospital.


    Then he came back again, all of which was that he touched some taboos.


    But now that we are here, we are beginning to be timid.


    Miyuning could not see his emotions, but he also understood his worries. "It''s OK. Just tell me. I''ll make sure you''re OK."


    Dashi''s face immediately flashed a surprise, "thank you, mother. The owner should be working on the sixth floor."


    After hearing the name of Dali Li, mi you Ning''s fingers, which had not moved before, suddenly shook.


    She looked at the third floor that was inadvertently pressed, and then pressed to the sixth floor again as if nothing had happened.


    Holding the moon in both hands, Hun turned his head and looked at Dali? What''s the name? "


    Dali is watched by her and blushes. She doesn''t betray her boss, that is, Hao Qiu.


    And mi you Ning didn''t really mean to bother with him.


    She was not embarrassed. She looked at the lighted floor.


    The sixth floor will be here soon.


    However, it never occurred to mi you Ning that the scene of welcoming them was so visual.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, several guns aimed at them.


    These people with guns, just before she left, met people in camouflage clothes downstairs.


    Dali immediately came forward, "I''m from the Han family, and this is our mother."


    As soon as Hao Qiu heard the voice of Da Li not far away, he immediately came over.


    "It''s from the Han family."


    As soon as they heard Hao Qiu''s words, they immediately put away their weapons.


    Miyuning walks out of the elevator to Hao Qiu and asks, "where is Han Mo?"


    "Ah..."


    At this moment, miyuning heard a fierce howl.


    She looked in the direction of the sound.


    Hao Qiu also knew that it was difficult to cover up the past.


    It made him stare in the dark.


    The latter touched his nose innocently.


    Miyuning ignored the people around him and walked towards the room where the sound came out.


    "Miss White!"


    Standing at the door, miyuning''s hand was on the doorknob.


    It''s not very loud, so mi you Ning is not sure whether the people in the room will hear it.


    She didn''t respond to the people in the room, so she pushed the door open.


    The door was opened and there was a panoramic view of everything inside.


    The scene in front of him made mi you Ning frown, but he didn''t have any disgust or fear.


    There were six or seven people lying in the room, all covered with blood, and the hole that was shot.

 Chapter 210

    It makes people clearly realize that they are dead and can''t die any more.


    There are several men are kneeling on the ground, the body is also injured, the posture is also very strange, covered with blood.


    However, mi you Ning ignored all this.


    She looked at the man standing in the room, wiping the blood on his hands.


    The other side''s red eyes, as well as tight lips, are all her panoramic view.


    "Hao Qiu!"


    Han Mo knew it was too late, but the woman found out.


    When he heard Hao Qiu''s address outside the door, he stopped to erase the trace.


    However, everything in front of us is still exposed, and there is no time at all.


    He was sure that all the expressions on his face, as well as the twisted face, had been seen by the woman standing at the door.


    At this time, he could not lose his temper with miyuning, but he could not help venting his anger.


    Hao Qiu runs into the room quickly, but when he comes to mi you Ning, he is stopped by her.


    Miyuning stops Hao Qiu and looks at the man who is standing in the room and doesn''t know how to continue.


    When she comes to Han Mo, she smiles at the corner of her mouth. The smile is quiet, even more gentle than usual.


    She took the handkerchief in Han Mo''s hand and wiped the blood red color for him.


    "Why are you so careless? I planned to go home, but I didn''t feel right without you, so I came to pick you up."


    After wiping the bloodstain on Han Mo''s hand, mi you Ning looks up at him with a gentle but tender look.


    The latter''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and the corners of his mouth pursed hard.


    His hand trembled in the woman''s hand.


    "OK, go home."


    Han Mo tried to bend his mouth and smile, but he felt very uncomfortable.


    He could feel how unnatural his expression was now.


    Standing on one side, Yuan Aoyun raised his bandaged arm and walked to them.


    "Come on, you go home and leave it to me."


    Yuan Aoyun''s face is not good-looking. He already knows the people behind the curtain.


    But now see a good brother, there is such a woman in, can affect Han Mo''s mood, as well as his bloodthirsty temperament.


    It was a relief to him.


    Han Mo nods to Yuan Aoyun when he hears the words. He turns his head again and looks at Mi Youning beside him.


    "Let''s go home."


    The latter holds his hand, nods to Yuan Aoyun and pulls Han Mo out of the bloody room.


    Hao Qiu stood aside to see the scene and quickly arranged to leave.


    Looking at their back, Yuan Aoyun''s eyes were complicated and shook his head.


    Until seeing their figure disappear in the elevator, he turned and looked at the previous room.


    At this moment, his eyes were very cold, and there was a trace of arrogance.


    "The Li family!"


    The gnashing of teeth, angry voice sounded.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi you Ning and Han Mo return to Han''s house, neither of them mentions what happened in heyday.


    Han Mo is lying in bed with a woman in her arms, but she can''t sleep.


    He didn''t mention it because he knew that women must know something, and he had nothing to say.


    The attitude of the other side has already explained her decision.


    If you don''t mention it, you can''t bear to poke his wound again.


    Such a tragic experience, and later deep in it.


    This man is not as strong as his appearance.


    She loves this man and can only accompany him like this.


    As long as he does not leave, she will accompany him to the end of this life.

 Chapter 211

    Miyuning knew that the man behind her didn''t go to sleep. It wasn''t steady breathing. It was at her neck.


    She moved body, Han Mo in her action, embrace her body more force.


    That''s a sign of uneasiness.


    Mi you Ning dropped his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "you release me first. I want to turn around and watch you talk to you."


    This words let Han Mo loosen her body finally.


    He even took the initiative to turn around miyuning''s body.


    In the dim light of the floor lamp, MI Youning turned around and faced his dark and deep eyes.


    Under the thin quilt, she took the initiative to hold Han Mo''s hands.


    "We''ll always be together in the future. I''ll be with you in this life, if you don''t mess with others."


    In the last sentence, miyuning said it in a funny tone.


    Han Mo''s dark eyes, in her words, become bright and excited.


    He can''t say anything, can''t give a promise, can only tightly hold the woman in his arms.


    Miyuning takes the initiative to hold him back. They embrace each other tightly and enjoy the warm moment.


    At this time, they don''t need to say anything. They can feel each other without words.


    Miyuning is a man who loves to hold in his heart.


    It''s a pity that she turned black.


    In this beautiful atmosphere, Han Mo stood up.


    It''s so obvious, greeting her and jumping.


    It''s really exciting and active.


    Han Mo also knows the changes in his body. He moves his body and slides to mi you Ning.


    I want to make it more comfortable.


    "Han Mo!"


    Mi you Ning finally can''t help Han Mo''s action.


    She pushed her opponent''s body hard.


    But Han Mo stuck to her, "baby, give it to me, it''s hard."


    There was something wrong in that voice.


    Although he asked miyuning, he had already started to move. He wanted to enjoy the dinner tonight.


    Han Mo''s action is very urgent, even without waiting for their clothes to completely retreat, directly into the theme.


    "Well..."


    Not once or twice.


    However, miyuning is still a little uncomfortable.


    The other side''s action is too fast, suddenly into, let her very uncomfortable.


    Han Mo see her face with forbearance, know she is not comfortable.


    Can''t help but kiss her sensitive - feeling place, close to the ear, whispered: "feel it well, after a while will make you happy."


    At the end of the speech, Han Mo moves quickly.


    Mi you Ning in the heart secretly scolds a way, next time absolutely won''t love this man again.


    The wolf in sheep''s clothing specializes in bird animal business.


    Can''t you give her a day off!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Han Mo and mi you Ning went to the hospital to see Yan Hao.


    When they arrived, Yan Hao was lying on the bed, talking and laughing with situ Qing and Yuan Aoyun. He could not see that he was a patient.


    When Han Mo saw his appearance, his worries receded a lot.


    "Here you are."


    Yan Hao saw them come in and said hello with a smile.


    "Well." Han Mo leads mi you Ning to him.


    "Well, is there anything wrong?"


    The smile on Yan Hao''s face remained unchanged, and he waved to Han Mo, "little problem, it''s you. Ao Yun said that there were two groups of people last night. Are you ok?"


    Yuan Aoyun also came over with a worried look in his eyes.


    "It''s OK. It''s been solved by the people below."


    With mi you Ning sitting on one side of the sofa, Han Mo frowned and looked at Yuan Ao Yun.


    "What about you? Why don''t you go back to the capital? "


    PS: new book exchange group, welcome to play together.


    Welcome to miyuke, group number: 787352502

 Chapter 212

    The other side shook his head, "I''ll wait for Yan Hao to go back. I''ve already called home."


    "Hello, hello... I have nothing to do. You can go if you have something to do. I''ll be fine for a few days."


    Yan Hao is not happy, he is the more leisurely of the four, there is no need to delay because of him.


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    "OK, nothing. Come to me later. I need your help on something."


    Han Mo looks at Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing.


    "All right."


    "No problem."


    Both of them have no opinions. They have prepared enough time to come to Baishi this time.


    Yan Hao was ignored in this way.


    "You just ignore me, really good?"


    He looked at the three people in his resentful eyes, and even mi Youning did not let them go at last.


    Today, when Yuan Aoyun came, he listened to the other party.


    The men killed by women before were indeed assassins.


    Those who died were members of the two groups.


    In this regard, they all know that this woman is absolutely not simple, even hidden.


    Han Mo heard Yan Hao''s words of dissatisfaction, but did not comfort him.


    He glanced at each other''s wounds and said with a smile, "that day you''ll be ready."


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious that I''m so curious."


    In fact, Yan Hao is not only curious, but also yuan Aoyun and situ Qing look at Han Mo with doubts.


    The latter, with a mysterious smile, pulled mi you Ning up and said, "I''ll know by then. I''ll go back first and see you another day."


    The last sentence is to Yan Hao.


    Until he gets in the car, MI Youning is also intrigued by the men around him.


    She looked at the man who was looking at the documents carefully. The corners of the other side''s mouth curved properly, and the lines of her face softened.


    The man is in a good mood, and mi you Ning can''t help it at last.


    "You said to ask yuan Aoyun to help. What''s the matter?"


    Han Mo looked up at her and said with a mysterious smile, "it''s a secret."


    He put out his hand and wiped miyuning''s head. He trampled twice. Then he continued to read the document.


    These days, he has wasted a lot of time. Some urgent documents still need his signature.


    There is too much backlog in Han''s group recently, so he has to deal with it in the car.


    Seeing his attitude, mi you Ning knew that it was impossible to find anything out of the other person''s mouth.


    As he handles the documents, MI turns to look out of the car.


    Just when she had an action, the palm of her hand was scratched.


    "Well?"


    She turned to see the man, still maintain the previous posture, that attitude is serious and rigorous.


    As for the little action just now, mi you Ning thinks that the other side is also careless.


    However, when she had another movement, the palm of her hand was scratched again.


    This is more obvious than before.


    Mi you Ning can''t laugh or cry, looking at the man beside him. With such childish little action, the man''s face is really expressionless when he sits up.


    If not for her personal experience, how also can''t think of this is called dark emperor''s man, unexpectedly so childish.


    The man made two small moves in a row, and mi you Ning understood what he meant.


    The other side just won''t allow her to shift her eyes and keep looking at him.


    This time, miyuning changed his posture, propped up his head with his other hand, leaned on the seat and looked at the serious man around him.


    Han Mo turned to look at her, gave her a doting smile, and then continued to be busy.

 Chapter 213

    A week later.


    On that day, miyouning woke up later.


    She was very upset last night.


    Han Mo is not tired at all. She sleeps in the end and doesn''t know when the other party stopped.


    It''s nine o''clock in the morning.


    She washed downstairs as usual, but there was no man downstairs, only Dashi and other bodyguards.


    This is the hand that Han Mo left to protect her, or that she followed when she went out.


    Liu Ma saw her go downstairs, and immediately came forward with a smile.


    "Miss Bai, you wake up. The restaurant has breakfast for you."


    Miyuning nodded and walked toward the restaurant. "Where''s Han Mo, Ma Liu?"


    "I don''t know the whereabouts of the owner. I must have gone to the company."


    After hearing this answer, miyuning didn''t take it to heart. He also thought that the other party might have gone to the company.


    After all, during this period of time, men have been with her all the time, and most of the business is sent here from the company.


    However, miyuning did not see Han Mo in the evening.


    She sat on the sofa, cross legged, watching TV at will.


    One day, she didn''t see Han Mo''s figure. Today, she always felt something was missing.


    I can''t raise my mood.


    Standing not far away, Da Li answers a phone call. When he hears the content of the phone call, he looks at mi you Ning casually.


    The latter was absent-minded and didn''t feel the obscure sight at all.


    It wasn''t until I put away my mobile phone that I came to miyuning.


    "Miss Bai, the owner asked you to go to the golf course in the north."


    Mi you Ning sat on the sofa and did not move. He turned his head and looked at Li Li with puzzled eyes.


    "He''s back?"


    "Yes, the owner will wait for you over there." Vigorously made the gesture of please.


    Mi you Ning turned her lips, put on her household shoes and clothes, and went straight to the door.


    Energetically looking at her leaving like this, her eyes are a little hard to say.


    "Miss Bai, are you wearing a coat?"


    Miyuning had already reached the door when he heard Dali''s words.


    She looked at Han Mo''s coat not far away and picked it up, "just this one. Let''s go."


    It''s hard to keep up.


    In the north of the manor, there is a place for recreation and a golf course.


    Drive people here.


    Miyuning knows this side, but he has never been here.


    This is the first time, looking at the dark scene outside the car, she frowned.


    "There are no street lights here. When did the Han family save so much money?"


    Dali knows what''s going to happen today.


    Hearing what she said, she was a little bitter about it, but still respectfully said, "maybe something is wrong today."


    Pushing the door open and getting out of the car, MI Youning looked at the dark night, his frown Never loosened.


    "Dali, are you sure Han Mo wants me to come here?"


    However, when she asked questions, Dali had started the car again and left the open space.


    Looking at the powerful greeting and driving away without saying a word, MI Youning secretly raises her eyebrows.


    Just then, she heard a distant roar.


    The sound came from the top of my head.


    Miyuning looked up at the sky with stars.


    There was the sound of airplanes from a distance.


    No... that''s a helicopter.


    Listen to the sound, and the direction, it seems that it is not a plane.


    As the helicopter gets closer and closer, the light of the helicopter becomes more and more obvious.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."

 Chapter 214

    All of a sudden, the surrounding fire rises, gorgeous color reflected in the eyes.


    It was fireworks.


    Looking at all this, the conspiracy in mi you Ning''s mind was eliminated at this moment.


    She looked at the distant fireworks around her with a smile in her eyes.


    Especially looking at the brilliant fireworks, rising to the sky to form a pattern, smile more brilliant.


    It''s a pattern of a heart. In the heart pattern is the word "Bai Ling marries me".


    Again and again the fireworks rose into the air.


    However, fireworks in a moment of bloom, although the United States, but also dissipated.


    When the fireworks no longer rose, MI Youning chuckled.


    At the moment when she drooped her head, bright light came from all directions.


    Miyuning miyuning keeps his eyes on Han Mo, watching him getting closer and closer, his heart beating uncontrollably.


    It felt so strong, so caught her by surprise.


    Although she was smiling, she didn''t know why. Her eyes were moist.


    She couldn''t tell the mood of the moment and how to describe it.


    Her body and heart began to get out of control.


    The body does not seem to be their own, heartbeat is not obedient, faster and faster.


    Tears seem to be coming out.


    This man, he''s really... Good, good.


    There was something on her face. Mi you Ning thought it was her tears.


    Reach out to touch, but touch the soft soft things.


    She stretched out her hand and saw the red rose petals.


    Looking up, I saw the petals falling all over the sky under the bright light.


    Mi Youning covered his mouth in disbelief and looked at the scene above.


    A few helicopters overhead are still spinning around.


    Where they pass by, petals are falling, and petals are raining on the huge golf course.


    At this time, Han Mo also led the crowd to mi you Ning.


    His eyes are full of loving light. Standing in the petal rain, he looks at mi you Ning affectionately.


    Miyouning looked down at him, his eyes looking at each other.


    This moment, like a million years.


    PS: write here, you can have a grand finale, a look at ten thousand years, happy ending.


    This kind of proposal scene is what a woman wants.


    The author is so jealous that he doesn''t want to write any more... Don''t chase me, hahaha

 Chapter 215

    There is only two or three meters between them.


    Han Mo suddenly has an action.


    He stood opposite miyuning, kneeling on one knee.


    After he had the movement, Yuan Aoyun, Yan Hao and situ Qing behind him.


    There are also some people who do not know, have knelt down on one knee.


    "Bai Ling, can you marry me?"


    Han Mo''s deep magnetism, with a touch of normal sex - feeling sound.


    The words revealed are incomparably affectionate.


    "Bai Ling, can you marry Han Mo?"


    The voices of the others rang out in order.


    Miyuning kept covering his mouth.


    At this moment, the tears in her eyes finally came down.


    She finally understood.


    It''s moving, it''s the most real feeling in her heart.


    When he took the hand that covered his mouth, MI Youning''s face was covered with tears, but his smile was brilliant.


    "Good."


    She replied.


    In this quiet space, although the voice is low, it still makes Han Mo kneeling on one knee hear clearly.


    But he raised his voice again and asked, "Bai Ling, tell me aloud, will you marry me?"


    Miyuning smiles with a happy face.


    She took a deep breath and yelled at the man, "OK! I said yes! I want to marry Han Mo! "


    At this moment, she is bailing, bailing is her.


    This man loves her too.


    And she


    She''s in love, too.


    How can we not love.


    Such a man, let her give up to love.


    Han Mo heard her answer, quickly stood up and ran towards her.


    Standing in front of mi you Ning, Han Mo hands her the rose.


    "Take my flowers and you''ll never escape."


    Miyuning reached for his rose without a moment''s hesitation.


    Then Han Mo kneels on one knee again, holding up the exquisite box with two rings in his hand.


    And the ring, in which the diamonds shine.


    "Bai Ling, marry me, be my wife all my life, and accompany me all my life, OK?"


    Han Mo picked up one of the diamond rings and held it high, looking forward to it excitedly.


    At this moment, no matter whether she can do it or not, she can''t refuse this man.


    She reached out and said, "OK."


    Han Mo smell speech, the excitement of expectation on the face, become as happy as a child.


    He put the ring on the hand that miyuning handed out.


    At the same time, he stood up and handed another ring to mi you Ning.


    With the man''s diamond ring in his hand, MI Youning holds the rose and puts it on his hands for Han mo.


    The moment the ring is put on, Han Mo holds her hand.


    His affectionate face and serious eyes said, "bailing, I may not be able to promise you anything, but as long as I am in one day, Bi will be loyal to you, love you forever, and spoil you in my bone marrow."


    "Good." Mi you Ning looked at the serious man in his eyes, "as long as you don''t leave, I will always be by your side and accompany you to grow old slowly."


    Han Mo''s face was a little strange when he heard mi you Ning''s last words.


    Because there was a flash in his mind.


    As someone once said, we grow old together.


    However, looking at the woman in front of him, Han Mo turns her back.


    "Congratulations..."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    "That''s what you say in the East. Lovers get married, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yuan Aoyun, Yan Hao, situ Qing and others came forward one after another and sent their blessings.


    In this process, miyuning heard a familiar voice.

 Chapter 216

    That''s Carl cook I met in the United States.


    Looking up, it''s really the other side. It''s the handsome young man who has seen him before.


    At this time, the feelings between the two people are also obvious, their feelings are very good.


    Just then, miyuning suddenly saw the camera facing her not far away.


    She holds a rose in her hand and smiles at the camera.


    It''s a reflex, and it''s her real happiness.


    Just when Han Mo and mi you Ning received the blessing from the people around them.


    Not far away, the two teams have moved one after another.


    I saw these people holding a heart-shaped Kongming lamp in their hands.


    Light these Kongming lamps, release, all up.


    All the heart-shaped Kongming lamps rose to the sky together.


    Countless Kongming lights rise, the picture is very beautiful.


    Miyuning looked up and saw the handwriting on it.


    Bailing, I love you.


    At this time, Yan Hao came up to mi you Ning and said, "well, that''s what I want."


    Miyuning gave him a brilliant smile.


    In today''s scene, she knows that part of it is definitely not Han Mo''s idea.


    But she still can''t help but be moved. This man''s feelings for her and her heart are the most moving.


    Miyuning turned to look at the man beside him and said in a low voice, "I love you, too."


    Yan Hao''s smiling face was ambiguous. He went to situ Qing''s side and patted him on the shoulder.


    Yuan Aoyun also saw this scene. They were all happy for their good brothers.


    They did make a lot of preparations for this day.


    Now, seeing the happy smile on Han Mo''s face, they feel that there is nothing happier than this moment.


    Even if they get married, they won''t feel like they are today.


    For so many years, Han Mo has been their heart knot.


    Now seeing him find the one he loves, the other loves him as well.


    Not far away, Han''s family finished playing the Kongming lantern and came to Han Mo and MI Youning. They stood in two lines.


    It is Hao Qiu who stands in the first place.


    "I wish you a happy life."


    "I wish you a happy life."


    After Hao Qiu opened his mouth, a loud voice came out behind him.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "thank you."


    At this moment, she felt countless blessings, and the joy in her heart made her relaxed.


    "Host, this is mission world."


    However, at this time, the soul of caution came out to find a sense of existence.


    The smile on mi you Ning''s face remained unchanged, "little soul, if you don''t speak, I don''t think you are dumb. Sometimes silence is the most pleasing."


    Abstinence soul continued: "I said the truth, the main stay awake."


    His voice was weak, and miyuning wanted to fight back.


    However, happy today, and thinking of his weakness, he said casually, "OK, I''ll stay awake."


    But the heart said, let her enjoy this moment of decline.


    Time is getting late, Yuan Aoyun and situ Qing, Yan Hao came.


    "Han Mo, I''ll take people away first, and I''ll go back to the capital tomorrow. Don''t forget to inform me when I get married. Brother, I wish you happiness forever and for the rest of your life."


    Hearing yuan Aoyun''s words, Han Mo hugged the woman in his arms and said, "thank you. Have a good trip."


    Situ Qing also said goodbye, "I''ll go back with AO Yun. I don''t say much. I wish you happiness."


    "And me, Han Mo, you have to be happy to show us. We are still single. If you are happy, we will enter the palace of marriage."

 Chapter 217

    A few people talk and laugh, in a twinkling of an eye left.


    After they leave, Han Mo takes mi you Ning to greet the people around him. Hao Qiu drives them back to their residence.


    This night, they were very excited about each other.


    Even mi you Ning is also, so when Han Mo asks for Huan, she doesn''t refuse.


    Even responded to the man.


    As a result, miyuning could not get up again the next day.


    ¡­¡­


    It wasn''t long before Yuan Aoyun returned to the capital, and the coming exchange came.


    The superior people are the support of Yuan Aoyun''s family.


    The Li family in the capital, the Li family who once approached the K organization and assassinated yuan Aoyun, no longer exists.


    From the beginning to the end, mi you Ning did not see the woman, Li Yan, who thought about Han mo.


    Yan Hao gave up the script of "the flourishing age of Yanbei" and began to make another script.


    Later, Yan Hao told her that it was because he knew that "the flourishing age of Yanbei" was Han Mo''s dream.


    And Han Mo is also very concerned, so he wants to shoot.


    Just to let him see such a scene in reality, even if it is made up by the Internet.


    However, Han Mo stopped.


    Miyuning did not respond to this.


    In fact, she didn''t want to make the play.


    Because Yanbei doesn''t belong to this world at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning and Han Mo''s wedding was held in Baishi.


    It was the second year after Han Mo proposed that they finally got married.


    It was a grand wedding and the scene was incomparable.


    The people sent out by the Han family and the people brought by Yuan Aoyun have occupied all the aura.


    Under each other''s oath, they exchanged wedding rings.


    For many years, until they died, the ring was not removed from their hands.


    After marriage, MI Youning became Han Mo''s assistant and began to enter the Han family.


    Sometimes I help him with things.


    Han Mo''s identity is destined to make his life uneasy.


    He went through a lot of dangers, and mi you Ning helped him to solve them one by one, part of which was relying on the soul.


    When his parents were old, miyuning personally sent them away.


    Since then, her only concern in the world is Han Mo, the man.


    Miyuning and he have no children in this life.


    In the end, the Han family found a suitable successor.


    It was a child with a trace of Han family blood.


    When they got old, they handed over all the responsibilities of the Han family to their successors.


    Now they are seventy and eighty.


    Han Mo lies in the hospital bed, looking at mi you Ning beside him.


    He has come to the end of his life. It''s time to leave.


    But he didn''t want to leave. He didn''t want to leave this woman, who had two lives.


    Just a few years ago, he thought of everything.


    It turns out that he is fan Yinqing, or a lonely soul of fan Yinqing, his obsession.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know this. Seeing his strange face, he asked, "would you like to push you out for a walk?"


    Han Mo nodded, "OK."


    Miyuning raised his hand to the two bodyguards in the room.


    They put Han Mo in a wheelchair.


    Miyuning is still healthy. She pushes Han Mo out of the hospital and into the garden.


    "Bai Ling, find a place to sit down for a while."


    Miyuning said yes with a smile.


    She pushed Han Mo to a row of seats and sat down.


    Looking at the man who once killed and cut decisively, now that she was in the twilight, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    In this life, she was very happy.

 Chapter 218

    She is really spoiled to the bone by the man, and loved by the man in the palm of her hand.


    "Bailing, I''m leaving."


    Han Mo took her hand, but her eyes were far away.


    Miyouning shook his hand, not knowing how to comfort him.


    The man who accompanied her all her life is about to leave.


    And she''s leaving the mission world.


    They are each other''s passers-by.


    It''s hard for mi you Ning to say what it''s like to be reluctant to give up, sad, sad and lost.


    "I had a beautiful dream. In the dream, I didn''t want to wake up."


    All of a sudden, Han Mo opened his mouth and whispered a word familiar to MI Youning.


    She looked up at the man in front of her, but the other side still looked into the distance, with deep love in her eyes.


    "It''s a dream to see us grow old together."


    Han Mo continues to speak. After that, he turns his head and looks at mi you Ning.


    "Bailing, I really had a dream. In the two dreams, we all grew old together and grew old together."


    He released his hand with a smile and closed his eyes slowly.


    Miyuning''s tears fell in an instant.


    This is her second tears since she met Han mo.


    The first time was when a man proposed.


    It all seemed to have happened yesterday.


    Now hearing Han Mo''s words, she smiles and cries.


    She knew that there must be a connection between the two.


    Hold Han Mo''s sliding hand, and mi you Ning holds it in both hands.


    She squatted - body against his body, "peace of mind to go, I can not always accompany you."


    Relying on Han Mo, MI Youning chose to leave the mission world.


    Their affairs after death will be undertaken by someone, and they will be buried together.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning is out of the mission world, and her soul body returns to the spiritual space.


    Mood is still sad, but had to sort out their own mood.


    "The host has good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear?"


    Mi you Ning steps toward the room, colorful glazed stone direction.


    Hear the words of the soul, reply: "you are at will."


    When he comes to the colorful glazed stone, mi you Ning reaches out his hand and touches the stone in front of him.


    "Host! No


    It''s too late, though.


    Miyuning put his hand on the colorful glazed stone, which was twice her size.


    In this moment, she felt the strong feeling from the glazed stone.


    I also saw the colorful light, the color is very beautiful.


    For a moment, however, it became dark again.


    "Er... Why is the host OK?"


    The soul of caution spoke again. This time, his voice was very surprised.


    Miyuning was unable to support by the powerful induction and quickly evacuated his hand.


    She saw the gorgeous color, "ring soul, as long as the stone in front of me returns to the color just now, I can leave and end this endless reincarnation?"


    "Well, yes."


    Mi you Ning smiles. She looks down at her hand.


    After a long time, he said again, "what good news and bad news did you say before?"


    "Ah... The good news is that my soul power is restored, and suddenly it''s better."


    "And the bad news?"


    "I can''t follow the host into the mission world for the time being."


    Just as the soul of the ring said this, miyuning felt that the ring on her hand was separated from her finger.


    "What about my mission?"


    Mi you Ning looks at the ring and slowly floats to the colorful glazed stone.


    The voice of the Soul Ring in her mind, but some far and near.

 Chapter 219

    "You will get all the privileges..."


    After hearing this, miyuning suddenly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Pain


    All over the body.


    It''s a pain in the stomach.


    Mi you Ning has not asked about the situation of the soul, so he was thrown into the mission world.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the strange surroundings.


    Dark sky, but let her see all the scenery around.


    Her eyes were filled with wonder, disbelief, and even terror.


    The fast car, how it looks so huge, and the trees are so spectacular.


    What kind of world is this? How can all the scenery become so spectacular.


    Miyuning wanted to stand up and see what kind of world it was.


    But just as she wanted to get up, something happened that frightened her again.


    There was something wrong with her body. She quickly lowered her head and saw a dark hair in her eyes.


    "No soul! Abstain from the spirit! What''s going on? "


    "Host, I''m going to sleep deeply. The soul body has broken away from the ring. Everything after that depends on you. Privilege is what you think in your heart. All permissions are open. Please use them properly. Once you violate some rules, it will affect the soul power of the host..."


    The voice of the soul gradually becomes smaller.


    Then the ring that miyuning had worn before appeared on his neck.


    That''s the one she brought to countless worlds in reincarnation, with the red rope still hanging.


    Looking down at the ornament, MI Youning still didn''t get the answer in front of him.


    She looked down at her hands... No, they should be called forepaws.


    She''s not a human at all.


    After saying so much, the soul didn''t tell her why she became a cat.


    And she turned her head and looked at her back leg, which was in great pain. She was injured.


    Weng''s voice, ear came a huge sound.


    Miyuning watched the huge car pass by her.


    At this moment, she knew that now she was in the middle of the road.


    Looking at the scar on the hind leg, it shouldn''t have been hit by a car.


    She struggled to get up, dragging her injured hind leg, trying to get away from the middle of the road.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    At this moment, the dazzling light hit mi you Ning''s body.


    The car was very fast, but when it hit her again, it made an emergency brake.


    Mi you Ning''s hair is going to explode.


    The world would be in vain if the car ran directly over her.


    "Shit! Where''s the wild cat! I''m looking for death! "


    All of a sudden, the owner of the car with the emergency brake lowered the window, and the voice came out of breath.


    If mi you Ning can speak and move at this time, he will definitely point his middle finger at him and fight back.


    Who''s a wild cat? He''s blind.


    Driving so fast on the road, I''m in a hurry to get to the market.


    Mi you Ning ignored the owner''s clamor and walked to the side of the road.


    In fact, her heart is almost broken.


    The owner of the car has already stopped, so it''s not bad if he doesn''t press over her.


    If this changed other, direct pressure in the past, she will die.


    Miyuning walks with difficulty.


    Suddenly she heard a slight sound of the door being opened.


    Looking around, I saw that the car owner who had stopped before had not left.


    From the car down a young man, that look with a bit of publicity, each other toward her.


    The clean and precious leather shoes stopped in front of mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Wang yuebin looked at the black cat in front of him with a slightly critical look.

 Chapter 220

    If he hadn''t seen the cat''s blue eyes before, his car would have passed by.


    Not to mention, the cat''s eyes are really beautiful.


    It''s just that the hair... Looks a little unpleasant.


    "Hey! Kitten, come with me. You''ll die here, too. "


    Then Wang yuebin shakes his head and laughs. He talks with a cat about something.


    Reach for the cat¡ª¡ª


    Mi you Ning looked at the big hand that stretched out to her and kept retreating.


    But at this time, she was injured and couldn''t avoid the man''s palm.


    She was easily carried in the hands, gradually carried high.


    Until on the other side''s eyes, with a look.


    "Tut tut... I''m hurt. No wonder."


    Wang yuebin''s tone at this time was even more disgusting, but he didn''t let go and threw the cat out.


    Miyuning''s front paws are constantly waving, trying to get rid of the unreliable man in front of him.


    This person is not good-natured at first sight. She doesn''t want to suffer with each other.


    However, Wang yuebin, regardless of her struggle, went straight back to the car, threw the cat into the back seat, and then returned to the co pilot.


    There was no one else in the car. Miyuning got up from the back seat and watched the enclosed space warily.


    Wang yuebin starts the car, picks up the mobile phone and dials a doctor''s phone.


    The car was driving slowly. This time, it was very slow. Mi Youning looked at his weak body and sighed helplessly.


    Then began to receive the world''s plot.


    She felt the ring on her hand. Without the existence of the ring soul, the ring had fully recognized her.


    A large number of plots are transmitted to mi you Ning''s mind, which makes her feel uncomfortable for a moment.


    "Hello! The doctor is still busy? "


    Wang yuebin driving, has turned on the hands-free sound, heard the phone was connected, immediately asked with a smile.


    "Just ready to go home, what''s up?"


    Warm and comfortable man''s voice comes from mobile phone.


    While receiving the story, miyuning also heard the warm voice.


    Looking up at the direction of the mobile phone, I saw the mobile phone screen, showing the notes of the doctor.


    "Well, I just picked up a little wild cat on the road. Tut tut... It''s a pity that I was injured. Please show me."


    There began to be silence on the other side of the phone, and then came a sigh, "OK, go to my house, there are drugs for treatment at home."


    Man''s voice with a bit helpless.


    "Ha ha ha... OK, I''ll be downstairs in 20 minutes."


    "Well."


    When the phone hangs up, Wang yuebin looks through the mirror and sees mi Youning sitting in the back seat.


    He was against the blue cat''s eyes.


    Wang yuebin saw that the cat was dirty and its hair looked a little messy.


    "Tut tut... I didn''t find out before. You are so bad."


    The tone of regret.


    Mi you Ning immediately stood up and showed his teeth to him.


    Don''t take me to the car.


    "Oh! He''s got a big temper


    Seeing the cat''s hair exploding, Wang yuebin picks his eyebrows and smiles between them.


    "OK, dad will take you to look after your injury in a moment, and wash you well later."


    Wang yuebin smiles to appease, the vision has no malice.


    However, when miyuning heard the unreliable words behind him, he didn''t care.


    She flew up to catch the man driving.


    Go to your father. I''m different from you. Where do you get your face.


    Unfortunately, she just got up, but her hind legs were not strong enough to suck up her strength.


    "Poof..."


    Wang yuebin saw the cat''s action and naturally knew what it was going to do.

 Chapter 221

    He couldn''t help laughing.


    Miyuning also felt humiliated and turned to face the seat, not wanting to see the man.


    She also found that this time she entered the mission world, she seemed to be easy to explode.


    Wang yuebin saw the cat''s humanized action and raised his eyebrows and laughed.


    "OK, I won''t laugh at you. Dad will take you to the hospital right away."


    Miyuning ignored his words as a fly buzzing.


    Heart Tucao Dao, God make complaints about his father.


    I''m a cat demon. You don''t have a face.


    Yes, the original owner''s cat is a century old demon.


    He broke into the human world by mistake, but because the Demon power was forbidden by the world, he became an ordinary cat.


    Without a day in this world, I''ll die.


    The wounds of the original owner are also hurt in the human world.


    But it''s not a car crash, it''s human.


    During the day, several children caught her and constantly destroyed her.


    The injury of the hind leg is what they tossed out.


    To say that children today are cruel.


    The children threw her in the sky, hit her on the ground, and stoned her.


    Finally, before leaving, he kicked a few feet.


    The original owner as a small demon, in the demon world there is no demon will do so.


    Moreover, she has no Demon power in the human world, which does not hinder the resistance at all, leaving those children to toss her to death.


    Finally, when I was crossing the road, I was killed by a truck.


    Death is miserable and nobody cares.


    The original owner''s temperament is really a bit explosive.


    Just because she is the youngest in the family, she is the favorite of cat father, cat mother, cat brother and cat sister.


    Now that miyuning has come to this world, he has changed his destiny.


    I even met a man who was annoying.


    The cat demon''s last thought, no longer naughty, want to return to the cat father and mother, the family side.


    The original owner broke into the forbidden area of the demon world, so he was sent to the human world.


    It seems difficult to find the way back to the demon world, but it is not impossible.


    "Zhi... Zi..."


    Just after miyuning had sorted out all the memories of the original owner, the car suddenly stopped.


    Miyuning''s body fell uncontrollably to one side, then rolled twice, and then came to a stop on the door.


    "Meow..."


    The injury of the hind leg was also involved, which made her cry in pain.


    The soft, weak voice made miyuning look frightened.


    This is not her.


    This is definitely not her voice.


    Shit! It''s horrible!


    The voice is too soft and cute.


    She doesn''t sound very well herself.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I forgot you. Are you ok?"


    Wang yuebin is still in the car, naturally also heard the soft voice.


    Hearing this, his heart trembled, and he even recognized the grievance of the cat.


    If miyuning is a human at this time, his face should be described as horror.


    She looks back at Wang yuebin.


    The latter is staring at the cat''s eyes, heart is about to melt.


    When that pair of blue eyes look at you, it makes your heart soft.


    If my girlfriend saw the cat''s eyes, she would like it very much.


    How beautiful.


    Wang yuebin''s car stops downstairs and reaches for the cat.


    "Come on, here we are."


    Open the door, Wang yuebin carrying the cat out of the car, mi you Ning are unable to resist.


    Now she is too weak.


    Being carried by a man, mi you Ning walks around and looks at the high-end apartment in front of her.


    At this time, she did not know her fate at all, and would be controlled by the man in her hand.

 Chapter 222

    On the floor, Wang yuebin holding the hands of the cat, stopped at a door.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed his friend.


    "Yuze, are you home yet?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Wang yuebin spoke directly.


    "Here you are. Where are you?" A soft voice rang from the receiver.


    "Open the door."


    Wang yuebin hangs up and the door in front of him is opened.


    There was a smiling man in the door.


    That smile is like spring breeze, temperament gentle and elegant, handsome appearance is let people see the heart of a good impression.


    Miyuning''s impression of the man in front of her was many times better than that of the man carrying her.


    "Come in."


    Wen Yuze opened the door and saw Wang yuebin. Then he glanced at the black cat in his hand.


    See that pair of blue eyes, pause, then open the door.


    Wang yuebin strode into the door, "you will not work overtime, so late to go home."


    "Well." Wen Yuze closed the door, went into the kitchen and poured a glass of water.


    Put the water in front of Wang yuebin''s desk sitting on the sofa, and then carefully look at the black cat he threw on the ground.


    Mi you Ning showed her teeth at this time, but the hair on her face was invisible.


    The damned man threw her on the ground and dragged her back again.


    This careless man is going to kill her.


    "Where did you pick up the cat?"


    Wen Yuze goes to the black cat and squats down to look at it.


    Miyuning also stares at the man in front of him.


    That blue eyes, at this time revealed a brilliant light.


    These beautiful eyes make Wen Yuze feel a little happy.


    "Near a school." Wang yuebin poured a few saliva, return a way.


    "Well." Wen Yuze held out his hands and picked up the cat in front of him.


    That action is very gentle, does not dislike the cat''s dirty.


    For the gentleness of this man, miyuning did not resist at all.


    After all, with Wang yuebin''s rude treatment before, she can''t resist being treated so gently and carefully now.


    Wen Yuze picked up the cat, stood up and walked in the other direction of the living room.


    "I''ll take it to bandage the wound."


    Wang yuebin immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go too."


    He put down the cup and hurried to keep up with Wen Yuze.


    Two people came to the study, Wen Yuze put the cat on the table, turned to get something for treatment.


    He just looked at it concretely. The cat''s hind leg couldn''t move, as if it were broken, and there was still blood on his body.


    Wang yuebin is on one side, watching Wen Yuze take the toolbox and check the scars on the black cat.


    "How do you think the cat got hit by a car?"


    Wen Yuze touched the black cat''s head with one hand, comforted it, and touched its hind legs with the other hand.


    Hearing Wang yuebin''s words, he retorted: "no, it''s like man-made. There are some wounds on the cat, which are hurt by sharp things."


    "Damn it! No, who is so wicked. "


    Wen Yuze did not respond to him this time, because he felt the black cat''s body began to shake.


    Especially when he touches the back leg.


    Miyuning knew the gentle man in front of her and wanted to treat her.


    But the hind legs hurt badly when they were touched.


    She was tossed downstairs before, which aggravated her injury.


    Wen Yuze gently pursed the corners of his mouth, and the comfort on his hand continued.


    Looking at the cat''s blue eyes, he bent down.


    In fact, he is a doctor, although he is not a veterinarian, the current situation is also small for him.


    PS: [must see below!] Copy it again.


    Today''s third watch, there are two more in the day.


    Why don''t you give me a five-star review?!


    Just go to the book review area and type a few words and give them five stars.


    Free period so hard, dear people love me, OK?


    If the data of this book is not very good, the number of flowers may decrease even more, because we have to boil the data.


    In the next week, it''s up to you to make a fist


    Go to the book review area to leave comments and vote for recommendation. Huahua will interact with you when you see it.


    This book still needs everyone''s joint efforts to care!


    Thank you for your support, memeda

 Chapter 223

    Looking at the cat in front of him, he suddenly couldn''t bear it.


    If you want to treat this injury, you must suffer.


    "Your hind leg is broken. You need to connect it. Don''t move. Bear it and it will pass."


    "Chi..."


    Seeing him talking to a cat, Wang yuebin chuckled.


    "Yuze, are you ok? Talk to a cat. How can it understand?"


    Mi you Ning hears the speech and stares at Wang Yue bin in displeasure.


    She couldn''t understand. She just couldn''t speak.


    "Meow, meow..."


    At this moment, miyuning uttered a sad cry.


    Pain is more painful than the pain I feel when I first enter the world.


    It turned out that when mi Youning turned her head and looked at Wang yuebin, Wen Yuze quickly fixed the fracture of her hind leg.


    "... scared the hell out of me!"


    Wang yuebin quickly dodged when the sad cat sounded.


    Just when the cat''s eye was on him, it seemed to scratch him.


    The body subconsciously dodged.


    Wen Yuze''s hand is still moving, pacifying his cat.


    Miyuning hung his head on the table, enjoying the pain of his body.


    Too much pain.


    I want to cry.


    Huh? There''s something wet.


    Mi you Ning looks down at the table and there are drops of water.


    The cat''s face was wet, too.


    It turned out that she really cried in pain.


    It''s a shame.


    Miyuning raised his front paws to cover his face.


    Wen Yuze squatted down and saw the scene.


    His eyes showed a gentle smile, touched its head, "it''s OK, then it won''t hurt, next we''ll take medicine."


    Wang yuebin went to one side of the seat and sat down.


    Watching Wen Yuze busy for the black cat.


    And mi you Ning is still crying for himself, which is a blow.


    The next man''s actions, she has been arbitrary.


    Because again painful, also did not have before that ache.


    Half an hour later, Wen Yuze finally stopped.


    Wang yuebin got up to watch the cat he had picked up.


    "I''ll go," he exclaimed! How ugly


    The cat on the table was bandaged at the waist and abdomen.


    There are also places that have been haircut.


    This is black, at this time was bandaged, more can''t see.


    Miyuning has been born without love.


    Make complaints about Wang Yuebin''s words.


    She pretended to be dead on the table, showing that she didn''t exist.


    Unfortunately, the people on one side didn''t let her be pure at all.


    "Yuze, how do you want me to give it to Xiao Li? Xiao Li certainly doesn''t like it."


    Huh? Xiao Li?


    Miyuning''s eyes were full of doubts.


    Is this man going to give her away?


    Wen Yuze is on the side, picking up the medical hand sanitizer and rubbing his hands back and forth.


    Hearing Wang yuebin''s words, he couldn''t help looking back at him, "do you give the cat to your girlfriend? She''s not in a cat''s nature


    Wang yuebin saw that the cat became ugly, and his expression was very distressed.


    "I just want to make her happy. She doesn''t like to send people away."


    "Meow, meow, meow..."


    Hearing this, mi you Ning couldn''t lie down. She got up and opened her voice to Wang Yue bin.


    The voice was sharp, and there was resistance in it.


    Her eyes stare round, eyes straight at Wang yuebin.


    I gave her to a woman just to make her happy.


    When she doesn''t know what.


    If you don''t like it, you can continue to give it away. Why.


    She''s not interested in being a real cat, or a pet cat.


    Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin heard the sharp sound of the cat, and they looked at the black cat together.

 Chapter 224

    Then they looked at each other again.


    There was something strange in their eyes.


    The cat''s reaction is not to understand them.


    In particular, Wang yuebin, who had disliked black cats before, had bright eyes.


    "No, I still want this cat. It''s too human and smart."


    Wen Yuze helplessly looked at a face of surprise friends, turned and walked towards the book house, to wash his hands.


    The black cat standing on the desk is fighting with Wang yuebin.


    Wang yuebin walks to the black cat with a smile in his eyes.


    "I''ll keep you in the future. I''ll make sure that your face is covered with oil and your hair is black and shiny."


    Miyuning watched him come, listened to the frightened words again, and began to retreat with his just connected hind legs.


    Go to your face, it''s pig.


    Wang yuebin looked at its backward movement, walked quickly and picked up the cat.


    "Put it down!"


    Just then, Wen Yuze came in.


    Seeing his action, he spoke seriously.


    Wang yuebin carrying the cat turned to look at friends, "what''s the matter, cats and dogs are not so carrying it."


    Wen Yuze went forward to hold the cat in his arms to avoid the injury on his body.


    "The cat is very fragile now. It can''t be picked up like that. It should be cultivated for a period of time."


    He held the black cat in his arms and touched the soft hair on his head.


    The movement is very gentle, and mi you Ning enjoys it.


    Wang yuebin approached, reached out to touch the cat, mouth dislike way: "how so troublesome."


    Miyuning looked at her outstretched hand and turned to nest the cat''s head in the man''s arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the action of black cat, Wang yuebin''s hand stopped and his face was injured.


    "It''s too obvious a discrimination."


    Holding the cat in his arms, Wen Yuze went to the sofa and sat down.


    He put the cat on his leg.


    He likes the black cat in his heart.


    Smart, humanized, the black hair is very easy to touch.


    The most important thing is its eyes, blue, very beautiful.


    Reach out and touch the back of the black cat and press it down with your finger belly to relieve it.


    Seeing that pair of tiny blue eyes, Wen Yuze couldn''t put it down any more.


    He couldn''t help looking up, looking at Wang yuebin and deliberating: "binzi, it''s better to keep the cat in my time. You can''t take care of it when you take it back."


    The latter frowned at his words.


    His face with disapproval, "you can, really can''t send it to the pet shop, let people take care of it for a period of time."


    Wen Yuze smell speech, face with meditation, drooping eyes looking at the leg of the black cat.


    Although he liked the cat, he hesitated.


    Miyuning has been listening to what they have to say.


    See at this time holding her man, even silent.


    She couldn''t help taking action.


    She didn''t want to leave with the man opposite.


    I don''t want to go to the pet shop.


    She''s a human. Don''t be assimilated by those animals.


    Miyuning turns away from the man''s hand and looks at the man on his head.


    Her forepaws also tightly grasp the man''s clothes, the sharp fingernails, all scratch each other''s clothes.


    Wen Yuze looked at the scene without frowning.


    He looked at the blue eyes, and there was a dark light in his eyes.


    Once again, he touched the cat''s head and enjoyed the soft hair.


    And miyuning turned his head, stretched out his tongue, and licked his finger.


    That soft soft tongue head, let Wen Yuze a Leng.

 Chapter 225

    The flattering action of black cat makes Wen Yuze''s mouth bend with a gentle smile.


    Just listen to him without raising his head and say: "just stay here. It''s a rare little guy."


    Wang yuebin''s expression was full of helplessness, and he looked at the black cat with pity.


    I just don''t know what he''s sorry about.


    He shrugged. "Well, it''s good to have a cat with you."


    "Well." Wen Yuze held the cat in his arms and touched its eyes.


    Mi you Ning was relieved to hear that she didn''t have to send people or pet shops.


    The man in front of him is reliable.


    It''s safer to go anywhere than to stay with him.


    The way the other party handled the wound, and the careful and gentle action towards her made mi you Ning feel at ease.


    If you really want to go with the man not far away, she will die in a few days, just like the original owner.


    Mi you Ning is lying peacefully on Wen Yu Ze''s leg, enjoying each other''s caress.


    Seeing this, Wang yuebin turned his lips.


    "You see, how realistic this guy is. As soon as he hears you leave it, he turns his head and shows this posture. He is almost refined."


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes and said that he was a demon.


    Wen Yuze did not smile.


    Suddenly he looked out at the darkening sky and frowned.


    Looking at Wang yuebin, "binzi, it''s time for you to go home."


    The latter also looked out at the sky, and then looked at the study table, it was already ten o''clock.


    He stood up and didn''t ask anything. He had known his brother for many years.


    "OK, I''ll go first. I''ll call you if I have something to do."


    But the pace is towards Wen Yuze.


    Wang yuebin looks down at the black cat on his leg.


    "Little guy, I have a new father this time. It seems that you like it very much. My former father is very sad."


    Miyuning heard his nonsense, gave him a white eye and turned his head to the other side.


    Wang yuebin already knows that the cat is very smart, so it''s no surprise.


    "Well, dad will come to see you next time."


    Wang yuebin went out of his study, followed by Wen Yuze.


    After seeing the man off, he still had the cat in his hand.


    Turned to look at the huge living room, and looked down at the arms of the cat.


    There was a little tangle in his face.


    He has never raised a small animal, and he doesn''t know how to place this little guy.


    Looking at the sofa in the living room, Wen Yuze went and put the black cat on the sofa.


    "Wait, I''ll get you a nest for tonight."


    Miyuning watched the man leave and walked into one of the rooms.


    She bowed her head and licked her front paws.


    Soon she stopped and looked at her actions in disbelief.


    She really turned into a cat.


    So... Let people speechless action, why she did so natural.


    Mi you Ning covered his face with his front paw. It was too shabby.


    Wen Yuze came out holding the blanket in his hand and saw the black cat lying on the sofa, covering the cat''s face with his front paws.


    He came over laughing.


    This cat is really surprising, but it''s extremely pleasing.


    He went to the other side of the sofa and began to decorate the black cat''s nest.


    Fold the blanket in half, leave space in the middle, fix both sides well, and then Wen Yuze holds the cat up and puts it in.


    He squatted down and wiped the head of a black cat. "You can sleep on the sofa tonight and buy you a nest tomorrow."


    Miyuning found a comfortable posture, lying in the nest, squinting.


    Let''s say the man in front of us is reliable.

 Chapter 226

    If the man who left, he might leave her here tonight.


    "Meow..."


    She thanks the man in front of her.


    However, the export is soft cute cat calls.


    When the man heard the soft voice, the smile on his face deepened and the joy in his heart deepened.


    Then Wen Yuze went into the kitchen again.


    A moment later, he took out a bowl of water and a plate with a piece of cake and put it under the sofa.


    "Hungry and thirsty, come down and eat by yourself. Good night."


    Wen Yuze said good night, turned away and walked into the previous room.


    That''s his bedroom.


    Mi you Ning is lying in the blanket and says that this man is really careful.


    He''s a good man at home.


    I don''t know in the future. Which woman will be blessed.


    The pain on her body had obviously improved. She narrowed her eyes slightly and gradually went to sleep.


    And the Lord received the horror from the beginning of his coming into the world.


    Now it''s not easy for mi you Ning to stick to it with his broken body.


    Wen Yuze went into the bedroom, after a simple washing, before he was ready to rest, he was a little worried.


    Open the door in your bathrobe and walk into the living room.


    At a glance, I saw that the black cat on the sofa was sleeping soundly.


    Laughing, he picked up the remote control, turned off the light in the living room and walked towards the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s cold. It''s cold.


    Miyuning is sleeping soundly and dreaming of xiaoyugan.


    I don''t like the dried fish very much. It makes her drool in her dream.


    She kept getting close to xiaoyugan, but the other side seemed to have long legs.


    She took a step, and the little fish stepped back. She couldn''t eat it.


    It seemed that I was about to eat, but I felt cold air all over.


    She opened her eyes irritably.


    The dark light in the living room made her open her eyes without squinting.


    In the huge living room, it''s spring and autumn now, but it''s extremely cold at this time.


    That kind of cold, very abnormal.


    Miyuning shook his hair and stood up.


    She looked around at the source of the air conditioning.


    He got up quickly and jumped off the sofa.


    "Meow..."


    However, this jump made her remember that she was still injured.


    She couldn''t help crying, but the cat barked.


    However, as soon as she called, the air-conditioning around her gradually subsided.


    This was not discovered by miyuning.


    At this point her attention is all on her hind legs.


    Shit! It''s too painful.


    This brings her back to the time when she was boned by Wen Yuze.


    Lying on the ground, MI Youning looks back at the hind leg. The cat''s face is loveless.


    She''s just out of luck in this world.


    First, he was abandoned on the road and almost killed, and then he was tossed by the man Wang yuebin.


    When I came here to meet the bone, the sour taste was almost unbearable.


    At this time, he was about to die of stupidity.


    Looking up at the height of the sofa, miyuning''s eyes were full of sadness.


    This is not going to go up, but the back legs suck.


    Thinking of the original intention of jumping off the sofa, MI Youning looked at the surrounding environment again.


    Strange, the previous air conditioning disappeared.


    She felt strange and didn''t know where to look.


    She raised her feet to the water that the man had put on the ground before, and she dived into it to drink a few mouthfuls.


    Then I took a bite of the cake. It tasted good.


    After eating the cake and drinking a few more water, miyuning goes back to the sofa.


    Lying on the carpet at the foot of the sofa, she tucked up her cat.


    The warm nest is gone. Now we can live together.


    The quiet night passed quickly.

 Chapter 227

    The next day, miyuning woke up early.


    She had a very uncomfortable night''s sleep.


    The wound on her body, because of her jump in the middle of the night, hurt up and made her very uncomfortable.


    Standing up, she went to the bowl again and drank some water.


    Just as she was drinking water, Wen Yuze, who was lying in the bedroom, also opened her eyes.


    Open the eyes, the first time to look out of the window.


    It was the day.


    He had a very quiet sleep that night, which made his eyes confused.


    Sitting up from the bed, thinking of the cat in the living room, he opened the bedroom door.


    Come to the hall, the first time to look at the sofa.


    I saw the nest on the sofa, there is no black cat.


    Look down in the living room.


    Then, in the corner of the sofa table, a black tail swayed back and forth.


    Seeing this, Wen Yuze walked this way with a smile on his face.


    Approaching, I found that the black cat was playing in the corner of the table.


    There is a mobile data cable on the table. The black cat is playing with one of its forepaws.


    The shadow came, and mi you Ning turned to look over.


    Then on a pair of smiling eyes.


    Wen Yuze reached out and picked it up to check its injuries.


    See that hind leg some bloodstain, eyebrow lightly wrinkly.


    He turned his head and looked at the sofa, then at the floor, empty plates and bowls.


    Then the expression was chagrined.


    He touched the hair on the black cat and apologized: "it''s my negligence. I forgot that the sofa is also high. It''s very dangerous to jump down this distance."


    "Meow..."


    Miyuning said he didn''t mind.


    However, Wen Yuze did not understand meow.


    He gently put the black cat on the sofa, "I''ll make breakfast and wait for me."


    Miyuning licks his front paw and looks at the back of the man walking into the kitchen. He sighs again in his heart that he is a good man at home.


    It seems that next, in her time to find back to the demon world, as long as she stays here, the treatment will not be too bad.


    She is very satisfied with the result.


    I just don''t know where the road back to the demon world is.


    Maybe she could do it another way.


    Miyuning looked down at the ring with a red rope around his neck.


    It''s within her jurisdiction and should help.


    Pass the power of the soul to the ring and begin to search for useful information about the world.


    The original owner entered the forbidden area in the demon world. After he lost his way, he didn''t know how to come to the human world.


    When she came to the human world, she turned into a cat. She was already in the woods of the school.


    This is also the main reason why she was harmed by some children, just in time for school.


    And the grove in the school is the connection between the human world and the demon world.


    That is the boundary between the human world and the demon world.


    I have a picture of the school in my mind.


    Miyuning looked at the grove, looking for the boundary between man and demon.


    It has been confirmed that the border is there. As long as you find it, you can go back.


    Just as miyuning slowly searched for something strange about the grove, there was a shadow in front of him.


    A pair of big hands picked her up.


    She looked up and saw the gentle face.


    "It''s time to eat."


    Wen Yuze took the black cat to the restaurant and put her on the table.


    It smells good.


    Miyuning saw the porridge in front of him, the oil cake beside him, and the fried eggs.


    My mouth is watering.


    Wen Yuze lifted the bowl in front of her, stirred it with a spoon, and looked at the black cat with both eyes.

 Chapter 228

    "This porridge is a little hot. Let''s cool it before eating it."


    Well, hearing what he said, miyuning lowered his head and began to nibble at the cake.


    But then she remembered the dream of last night.


    The fragrant dried fish.


    Breakfast in front of me, although it smells delicious.


    But I don''t know why, mi you Ning didn''t like it very much.


    If it''s normal, she still likes this simple breakfast.


    A bowl suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.


    Miyuning sniffed the smell of the porridge and took a bite.


    Well, porridge tastes good. It smells good and tastes good.


    Seeing that he was eating well, Wen Yuze went back to his seat for breakfast.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Wen Yuze went back to his room to change clothes and came out with some information.


    He bent over and held the black cat lying on the sofa in his arms.


    Mi you Ning can''t help looking at him in doubt.


    Wen Yuze looked at the time and went straight out of the room.


    It''s too late. He wants to send the cat to the pet hospital now, and then rush to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Until miyuning got on the bus, the man didn''t say where to go.


    As long as you don''t lose her or send her back to Wang yuebin.


    She was lying down on the seat.


    Until he came to a pet hospital, Wen Yuze turned his head and looked at the cat on the seat.


    Pick up the cat, walk out of the car and say to her, "you need to have another check. I''ll pick you up at noon. Be obedient."


    Miyuning looks at the pet hospital with disgust in his eyes.


    But there was no resistance.


    Not long after entering the hospital, she left the man''s arms and was handed over to a stranger.


    Wen Yuze told the doctor about her injury, left a phone call and left in a hurry.


    After the other party left, miyuning was naturally tossed.


    A lot of tests, and then re bandage the wound, more than two hours passed.


    After solving her injury, someone came with her pet in his arms. The doctor set her aside and left.


    Seeing a doctor should be an acquaintance.


    Miyuning lay on the bed, squinting at the doctor talking to the visitor.


    At this time, she suddenly felt the itching on her legs, numbly.


    She turned her head and looked, her hind legs bandaged, and could see nothing.


    Originally she didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the feeling became more and more obvious.


    Seeing that the pet doctor was still talking with the visitor, he didn''t pay attention to this side at all.


    You''d rather not bite off the bandage.


    It''s so bad.


    When the bandage was bitten out, MI Youning''s eyes were round.


    Only her hind leg wound, is visible to the naked eye speed, slowly healing.


    There is also a warm current in the body.


    The body of the original master recovered the Demon power at this time.


    The warm current in her body is just what her demon Dan sends out.


    Mi you Ning is looking at the wound healing. She knows that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    If this is discovered, we don''t know what kind of terror it will cause.


    Will these people cut her into pieces and draw blood to study her thoroughly.


    Looking at the door of the room being open and recalling the route that Wen Yuze took her, MI Youning gently arched her body.


    She has felt that all the injuries on her body are healed under the recovery of demon Dan.


    Even the hair that had been cut off by Wen Yuze had grown slowly.


    She could feel it, even know it.


    Although it is a hundred year demon pill, its powerful ability is not comparable to that of human beings.

 Chapter 229

    Miyuning arched up and jumped out of bed.


    The figure quickly rushed to the door of the room, and then ran straight to the exit.


    "Hello..."


    Only left behind the voice of shouting, as well as the rapid chase out of the footsteps.


    Within ten seconds, miyuning saw the exit of the hospital.


    She was very fast, straight out, running in a crazy direction.


    Behind the hospital, has gradually disappeared.


    Until she came to a square, she stopped.


    Biting off the bandages one by one, MI Youning shook his body.


    By this time, she was all right, and even felt full of strength.


    After looking around, miyuning walked towards a corner.


    That place is a dead end, and there won''t be any cameras.


    Standing in the corner, miyuning starts to run the demon pill in his body and wants to change into a human form.


    One second


    Ten seconds


    A minute went by


    Miyuning stood in the same place, still keeping the cat''s body.


    She looked down at her weak body in amazement.


    You''re not going to play with her like that.


    Demon power has recovered, demon Dan is also intact, why can''t you become a person.


    She doesn''t want to be a cat.


    "Jie Hun, are you there?"


    "Little soul..."


    At this time, miyuning wanted to have someone to talk to.


    It''s good at playing with her.


    As a cat, even if she has Demon power, she doesn''t have the ability to support herself.


    This is the human world. There are dangers everywhere.


    Miyuning stood in the same place with some frustration, and his eyes were full of grievances.


    Reincarnation, she did not do a cat.


    I have been a demon (human form), an immortal, a devil, a human, a God, a ghost, or even a robot, but I have never been an animal.


    It''s how she''s going to live, how she''s going to play.


    The spirit of caution did not respond, and MI Youning had to continue to plan for the future.


    At this time, Wen Yuze''s gentle face appeared in her mind.


    If that man saw her intact cat body, would he take her to study.


    He''s a doctor.


    Thinking of the doctor, miyuning shivered.


    Forget it. She''s going to stay away from the maniacs.


    Miyuning''s eyes are confused. Maybe she will change in a few days.


    Now the Demon power has recovered, and the transformation is not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze is at work here, and his clinic is in the morning.


    Just as he watched a patient leave, his cell phone rang.


    He looked at the strange caller ID above, frowned slightly and connected the phone.


    "Hello..."


    "Mr. Wen, your cat has run out of our hospital. Our staff can''t find it!


    Do you know where the cat often goes? We''ll send someone to look for it immediately. I''m very sorry... "


    Just as Wen Yuze made a sound, the words of the rapid exit on the other side of the phone came into his ears.


    In the clinic, a new patient enters again.


    Wen Yuze frowned. He didn''t expect the black cat to run away.


    The cat''s body is still with scars, and I don''t know where it will go, whether it will be caught and hurt again.


    "Are you listening, Mr. Wen?"


    There was a rush on the phone.


    Wen Yuze sighed, "I''ll call you back."


    With that, Wen Yuze hung up.


    He just spent one night with the little guy. How could he know where he often went.


    I don''t even know if it has a master.


    Hang up the phone, Wen Yuze began to see the next patient.


    "Hello..."

 Chapter 230

    After a morning, Wen Yuze can finally get off work.


    He changed his white coat and went to the parking lot of the hospital.


    Sitting in the car, he didn''t start it.


    In the mind that pair of blue eyes always appear, and that soft cute cat call.


    Now that the cat has run away, he has no direction even if he is looking for it.


    Sitting in the car, Wen Yuze is still holding a mobile phone.


    Looking at the phone call from the pet hospital, he didn''t call back.


    After a long time, the car finally started.


    Wen Yuze decided to take a look in person.


    Miyuning was still strolling on the square, but he did not dare to go to the crowded place.


    Unfolding the surrounding scene, she slowly searched for a place to live.


    There is no place to go for the time being. With this body, we can only find a place with few people to stay.


    Seeing the real picture in his mind, MI Youning found out.


    It turned out that she was very close to the school where the original owner had fallen from.


    Because there is no place to go, she can''t help walking in the direction of the school.


    And here Wen Yuze went to the pet hospital and asked to see the monitor.


    He looked at the black cat on the screen, ran out of the room and finally ran out of the hospital.


    After that, the surveillance video at the gate of the hospital was called out.


    Looking at the direction of black cat running away, Wen Yuze dials Wang yuebin.


    ¡­¡­


    As it was getting dark, miyuning looked in the direction of the school gate and waited.


    She''s been waiting during the day.


    The original owner was injured by the students in this school.


    She''s not interested in being tortured again.


    She didn''t enter the school until all the students had gone home.


    The hole in the wall in front of her was discovered when she was walking around in the daytime.


    After entering the school, miyuning looked back at the entrance.


    In her lifetime, she tried too many firsts in the world.


    Now it''s down to drilling.


    The black cat''s head shook helplessly.


    Then she ran to the school grove.


    Hope to find out the boundary between human world and demon world.


    It''s better to finish the task of the world as soon as possible. She has had enough of the body.


    Miyuning quickly ran to the grove. It was said that it was a grove, but in fact it was a large area.


    She walked around by the river.


    This is where the original owner fell into the human world.


    However, she turned several times and found no boundary.


    I had to walk into the center of the grove.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin are looking for black cats all over the world.


    Just after Wen Yuze called his friends, they followed the direction of the black cat.


    The special relationship is used to tune out all the videos along the way.


    We even found the video of black cat in the square.


    It''s a pity that black cat''s final figure is broken here.


    Two cars parked at the edge of the square, Wen Yuze looks a bit ugly.


    I don''t know why he is so interested in black cats. Maybe he likes them too much.


    Maybe it''s because last night, for the first time in his adult life, he had a good night''s sleep.


    There are too many factors that can''t be explained.


    His eyes were always bright and beautiful.


    Wang yuebin''s car stopped on one side, he looked at his friend''s face is not good, face serious.


    Then he took a look at the dark sky and advised: "Yuze, why don''t you go home first, and I''ll look for it again. It''s already dark."


    Wen Yuze looked back at the dark sky without any response or any action.


    Wang yuebin saw that he was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 231

    He has known Wen Yuze for more than ten years, and he has known each other''s temper for a long time.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Wang yuebin suddenly said: "Yuze, let''s find the last place. If we can''t find it, go home."


    This time, Wen Yuze finally turned to look at him with doubts in his eyes.


    Wang yuebin pointed out, "that''s where I picked up the black cat last night. Go there and have a look."


    He pointed in the direction of the school.


    "Well, go and have a look. If not, go home."


    Now, even if he wants to find it, there is not much possibility to find it.


    The city is so big that it''s not easy to find a cat.


    They started the car and drove in the direction of the school.


    On MI Youning''s side, he didn''t know that someone was looking for her.


    She almost turned the grove ten times, but she couldn''t find the boundary.


    Now she is thirsty and hungry, especially want to find a warm place to rest, it is best to fill her stomach first.


    It''s impossible for her to go through the dustbin like stray cats and dogs.


    She''s alone.


    Miyuning heads down to walk outside the school.


    She is very tired and hungry now, but she doesn''t know where to go.


    Out of school, where can I go.


    In the school, sooner or later, I will meet those unfortunate children, and her life will be hard to protect.


    The world is terrible.


    Out of the entrance of the school, MI Youning looks at the spacious road. Occasionally, a few cars pass by. He feels confused.


    Blue eyes in the dark, particularly conspicuous.


    A black hair, let her merge with the night, only the eyes, know that there are living creatures here.


    Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin are still looking for the black cat on the road.


    They turned twice and didn''t see the black cat.


    Wang yuebin looked at the increasingly late sky, this time directly said: "go back, don''t look for it again, it''s just a cat."


    Wen Yuze also knows that it''s just a cat.


    But he just cares.


    From noon after work, until now he has no dinner, has been looking for black cat.


    It''s like a magic barrier.


    He punched the steering wheel with his fist.


    Just listen to him: "go back."


    It was so dark that he could no longer stay outside.


    Wang yuebin was relieved to hear that.


    Two people go home in the same direction on this road.


    One before the other, two cars left here.


    However, when passing by a school not far away, something happened.


    Wen Yuze inadvertently saw the school opposite, he quickly stopped the car.


    Looking at the car behind him stopped, Wang yuebin thought Wen Yuze had an accident and quickly got off the car to come.


    Mi Youning squatted at the school gate, still confused, and heard two emergency brake sounds.


    Looking up, I saw the man who made her gnash her teeth, walking down from the car.


    The car in the back was also opened at this time.


    Even in the dark, she could see the warm men with surprise and smile.


    It''s him


    Miyuning never thought that Wen Yuze would be here.


    And look at his posture with the men around him, as if looking for her.


    At this moment, mi you Ning can''t tell what it''s like in her heart.


    Sour, aggrieved, or a little excited.


    In a word, there was a warm current in her heart.


    Wang yuebin saw Wen Yuze come down from the car, did not look at him.


    His eyes were not far away.


    PS: ask for the ticket~

 Chapter 232

    Wang yuebin along with his eyes, on the pair of dark, blue bright eyes.


    "Little black cat!"


    He didn''t expect to find it.


    When a good friend wants to find a black cat, he feels hopeless.


    But this is the first time that Wen Yuze wants something. He has to accompany each other to "fool around".


    But now that he has found the black cat, how can he not be surprised.


    It''s predestined that they are predestined.


    It seems that good friends are destined to become a shovel dung officer.


    Wen Yuze walked towards the black cat, his pace is not slow, as if afraid of startling the opposite little guy.


    At this time, miyuning also thought of the worries of the day.


    She wants to stay away from this man, if the other party finds her change.


    It''s really ten mouths. I can''t explain it clearly.


    What''s more, her mouth is meow meow, who can understand it.


    It would be nice if people didn''t slice her.


    As the man approached, miyuning got up and walked back slowly.


    "I''ll go! I said, you are too ungrateful


    Wang yuebin, who followed him, saw the action of the black cat and was in a hurry.


    They''ve been looking for it for a long time.


    Now if we let the cat run away again, where can we find it.


    Miyuning''s backward steps stopped.


    It seems that she is really ungrateful.


    However, she is also for the sake of her life.


    When Wen Yuze saw the black cat''s backward steps, he had stopped moving forward.


    Standing not far from the black cat, he squatted down.


    "I''ve been looking for you all afternoon. Now, you''re not safe outside. Come back with me."


    He really loved the cat. He felt uncomfortable when he thought that he would never see it again.


    Miyuning heard the man''s gentle voice, but she still didn''t move.


    She dare not give her life to anyone easily.


    It''s someone she doesn''t know.


    Although the other party is very gentle, even looking for her for so long.


    When Wang yuebin saw that his friend was discussing with a cat, he was upset.


    Especially it''s getting late.


    He strode towards the black cat, trying to catch each other with his own hands.


    As he strode forward, miyuning ran in another direction.


    Seeing this, Wen Yuze stood up quickly.


    Wang yuebin has gone after him.


    But he stayed where he was, without any movement.


    Even a cat is disgusted, at this time Wen Yuze face with sadness.


    "Binzi! Stop chasing


    Since the other party doesn''t want to, he can''t force him to stay.


    Wang yuebin stops chasing the cat and turns to look at Wen Yuze.


    "Let''s go..."


    Wen Yuze shook his head to him, turned and walked towards his car.


    Miyuning heard what the man said and stopped.


    Wang yuebin has no longer come after him, and even left in the footsteps of men.


    Seeing this, miyuning gave a low meow.


    You can''t give her a chance to think about it.


    However, she was relieved to see their back.


    After all, they are all human beings, and the changes in her body will surely be regarded as monsters.


    Although she is a monster now.


    Miyuning watched as they left and approached them.


    After all, I saved her. I''ll give her a ride.


    Without them, she might not have been able to hold on until now.


    Even if they are still alive, they have to suffer a lot.


    Miyuning walked like a walk behind them.

 Chapter 233

    Suddenly she stopped, her blue eyes staring at Wen Yuze''s back.


    What''s that black fog?!


    It was just on the man who sent out a huge fog.


    There are also some strange faces in the fog.


    That face is very distorted, as if to rush out of the black fog.


    Miyuning stopped and watched the fog grow bigger and bigger.


    Finally, the whole person of Wen Yuze is wrapped up.


    Wen Yuze seems to feel something, he stopped.


    Wang yuebin stood beside him, how could he not feel the air conditioning on him.


    The first time away from friends.


    "Yuze, you..."


    Wen Yuze showed a wry smile and said to himself, "go back first. It''s OK. I''m used to it."


    Hearing this, Wang yuebin shook his head. "Let''s go back together. I don''t trust you."


    Miyuning''s ears were so keen that he could hear them clearly.


    Look at the black fog on Wen Yuze''s body.


    The ambient air is gradually released.


    This let her not from ring last night''s cold, but also strange breath.


    However, something happened that mi you Ning couldn''t believe.


    See those strange faces, really broke through the black fog.


    They became human figures, surrounded by Wen Yuze.


    Even stretched out his hands to tear, and some directly with the mouth to bite, with fists and feet to attack the man.


    Unfortunately, they finally penetrated Wen Yuze''s body.


    "Binzi, go back. I don''t want anything to happen to the people around me."


    Wang yuebin did not speak, but evacuated him further.


    This way: "I watch you go home, as long as you get home, I will go back."


    No one knows better than he, the friend in front of his heart.


    He doesn''t want to be influenced by that.


    Wen Yuze was helpless, but in fact those things could not hurt him.


    Looking at one in front of him, he was stretching out his sharp fingernails towards his chest.


    Ignoring all this, he walked in front of the car again, "don''t get too close to me."


    Wang yuebin gave a hum and walked to his car.


    Mi you Ning looked at all this in disbelief.


    Now she has no time to investigate why ghosts appear in the human world.


    Watching Wen Yuze surrounded by dozens of ghosts.


    Although it won''t hurt him, it is something with Yin Qi after all.


    For a long time, it will affect the life span of this man.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    While running, miyuning made a fierce and sharp voice at those souls.


    Just as Wen Yuze was about to open the door, he stopped.


    He turned in doubt.


    I saw the black cat running quickly behind me, and the sound was not right.


    It''s not like being angry, it''s like seeing something.


    Mi you Ning runs to Wen Yu Ze and jumps.


    No matter whether the other party will accept her or not, she jumps on the other party.


    But fortunately, seeing the action of the black cat, Wen Yuze quickly took it in his arms.


    Miyuning watched the black fog slowly dissipate, and the spirit body before him also rushed into the black fog.


    She narrowed her eyes and took a soul body to her mouth.


    This is a great tonic.


    The black cat danced a few times in the air with its paws, then put them to its mouth.


    Wang yuebin saw this scene not far away, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    But Wen Yuze, who was holding the black cat, couldn''t believe it.


    It''s like something incredible happened.

 Chapter 234

    He had seen the soul since he was a child, and had been used to the entanglement of those things.


    He had nothing to do with the ghosts, but they didn''t hurt him.


    But just now, he saw the black cat in his arms.


    He caught one of the ghosts and ate it in his stomach.


    After miyuning swallowed his soul, his hunger disappeared.


    The air-conditioning around has gradually dissipated and can no longer be felt.


    Wang yuebin looked at his friend holding the cat in his arms. He couldn''t help shouting at him: "Yuze?"


    Wen Yuze put away his absent-minded eyes and turned to the people who spoke not far away.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang yuebin eyes with worry, "how to feel that air conditioning seems to be gone."


    As he spoke, he touched his arm.


    Wen Yuze did not answer and looked down at the lazy black cat in his arms again.


    This time, he used some slight force to hold the cat in his arms, holding its body in his hands.


    "You promised to come home with me?"


    He didn''t ask the shocking thing just now, but asked the question of the answer he wanted to know.


    Miyuning looks up at the man and feels the strength of his hands holding her.


    Think about it. Forget it.


    In fact, this man may be different.


    The scene I just saw already shows that this man is entangled by some dirty things.


    The injury on her body, compared with this, seems to be less fussy.


    "Meow..."


    Miyuning gave a lazy cry and lay down in the man''s arms.


    Wen Yuze saw its action, the corner of his mouth curved with a radian, with a bright smile on his face.


    If the little nurse in the hospital saw this, she would cover her heart and faint directly.


    Wen Yuze, the major hospitals in our city, is recognized as the God of men.


    In this city, he is the youngest professor without any airs.


    Even the temper is also very good, clean, is all the hospital women in the heart of the male god.


    But in front of them in mind man, actually peeped out looked like the child''s smile.


    Just seeing the scene of the black cat swallowing the ghost, Wen Yuze was not afraid, and even felt that years of loneliness had dissipated.


    Let him find a bosom friend, find the same kind.


    It''s just a cat.


    Wen Yuze took the cat to the driver''s seat and sat down.


    But the cat in his arms was not put on the seat, but gently put on his leg.


    He lowered the window and said to Wang yuebin not far away, "binzi is OK. I''ll go back first. You can go home too."


    Finish saying also don''t wait for Wang yuebin to open a mouth in, start the car to quickly drive toward the direction of the home.


    Miyuning, who was on his leg, felt at ease and had to lie down in a comfortable position.


    Wang yuebin watched his friend''s car leave. He closed the window, but he was still worried to follow.


    Wen Yuze saw the car behind him, and he knew that Wang yuebin was still worried about him.


    Maybe he will only leave when he comes home with his own eyes.


    It''s a twenty minute journey. It''s a blink of an eye.


    Wen Yuze went downstairs and Wang yuebin''s car in the back had disappeared.


    They just changed lanes and left.


    Looking down at the leg of the black cat, Wen Yuze lips with a gentle smile.


    The little guy had gone to sleep, and finally he was snoring.


    He gently picked up the cat, got out of the car and closed the door to go home.


    This cat is the best gift from the world.


    It made him happy and comforted.

 Chapter 235

    The next day miyuning woke up and found her lying on a soft bed.


    Squinting her eyes, she stretched her front paws forward and did a stretch.


    Then the eyes began to look around.


    Strange room, but the smell is very familiar to her.


    It was Wen Yuze''s breath when he held her.


    The room is gone, the figure of the man.


    Miyuning stood up, shook his hair and jumped out of bed.


    "Click..."


    Just then, the door of the bedroom and bathroom was opened from inside.


    Wen yuzechi came out with his upper body and trousers on.


    Seeing this scene, miyuning forgot his next move.


    The pupils of her blue eyes shrank.


    The man in front of him is in excellent shape. He is the kind who looks thin in clothes and has meat in clothes.


    Let people see very pleasing to the eye, even let those color - female see, will directly jump on.


    However, this did not surprise mi you Ning.


    When the man came out, she saw each other at a glance, the mole in the shoulder socket.


    Miyuning was too familiar with the location of the mole.


    Now tell her that if these people have nothing to do with the world in recent missions, who will believe it.


    Even if it''s a coincidence, it''s too much of a coincidence.


    When Wen Yuze wiped his hair, he saw the black cat standing by the bed, his blue eyes staring at him all the time.


    He walked up with a smile and squatted down in front of it.


    He reached out and touched the soft hair.


    "You''re up, too. Did I wake you up?"


    "Meow..."


    Looking at a man''s face, mi you Ning looks down.


    But the next moment, something embarrassing happened to her.


    The man only wore a pair of flat bottomed pants, and the things that didn''t react under them puffed up.


    The distance is so close.


    I can even smell the smell of men.


    She could not help but step back two steps.


    The cat''s nose is too sensitive.


    See black cat out of the palm, Wen Yuze did not care.


    He turned around and put on his casual clothes. Today he asked for a special leave, which can be used to prepare for the whole day.


    Prepare something for the little guy on the side.


    Mi you Ning looks at Wen Yu Ze''s back, looks at the sex feeling back, and turns his head quickly.


    What''s more, people are not allowed to live this morning.


    The visual impact of this scene is too strong.


    She rubbed her nose with her front paw.


    I didn''t feel wet, so there was no nosebleed.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the bedroom.


    The room is full of hormones that belong to men. She''d better go out.


    Wen Yuze changed his clothes, turned around and couldn''t see the black cat.


    He walked out of the bedroom and saw black cat strolling in the living room, which relieved him.


    Just now he was really afraid that the black cat would disappear again.


    Think of last night holding the little guy to sleep, touching the smooth hair, and the wound has all healed.


    He knew that the little guy was no ordinary cat.


    But so what? He''s just a freak.


    There are all kinds of strange things in the world, but let him meet the little guy, this is fate.


    Wen Yuze went over, picked up the cat and headed for the kitchen.


    Miyuning rubs in his arms and is then magnified on the table.


    "Stay here. I''ll make breakfast and go shopping for you."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to lie on the table, honest did not move.


    Just after leaving the bedroom, her soul power entered the soul space.


    This time, the colorful glazed stone did not change.

 Chapter 236

    It seems that this man has no feelings for her now.


    Who would fall in love with a cat.


    It''s not a matter of gender, it''s a matter of race.


    Looking at the busy figure of the man in the kitchen, MI Youning''s eyes were lost and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She didn''t come back until Wen Yuze came out with breakfast.


    After breakfast, Wen Yuze took her downstairs.


    Now mi Youning is quite used to the action of being held back and forth.


    Even in the first time when he was held up by a man, he found a comfortable position in his arms.


    Wen Yuze was still driving this time and put the cat on his leg.


    Occasionally, when the light is red, I still tease the little guy with my fingers.


    Miyuning also enjoyed playing with him.


    I can''t control it. It''s cat''s nature. She can''t change it.


    She has accepted her life, and as a cat, she can''t help it.


    Finally, the car stopped at the door of a pet supermarket.


    Wen Yuze went into the supermarket with the cat in his arms.


    In the supermarket, many girls, as well as some small fresh meat, buy things for their pets.


    At the moment when Wen Yuze appeared, everyone''s eyes were on him.


    In particular, not far away from the two sister paper, that low voice, mi you Ning heard clearly.


    "Ah... So handsome! How handsome


    "Yes, yes, male god. This is my male god. It looks so gentle."


    "Mm-hmm, look at the cat in his arms. His eyes are so gentle. It''s over. My heart is going to stop..."


    "Me too. Wow..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, MI Youning looks up at the male god holding her.


    Good temperament, handsome, and very gentle smile.


    No wonder it''s so attractive.


    When Wen Yuze saw the black cat looking at him, he sent his things to him with a smile, "do you like it?"


    Miyuning saw that it was a small ball. Her eyes were full of disgust.


    He turned his head and twisted it away.


    However, that pair of forepaws, at this time, began to itch.


    She couldn''t help looking back at the ball.


    Wen Yuze saw this scene with a doting smile on his face.


    It''s a lovely and proud little guy.


    He put the ball in the shopping cart and looked at the next item.


    "Wow... The best attack, such a man in bed, must be very gentle."


    "Well, it''s pretty good, but it doesn''t look curved."


    "It''s not curved, but it can be changed. It''s hard to see such an excellent attack."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, two soft male voices came into mi you Ning''s ears.


    She followed the voice and saw two small fresh meats standing on the shelf of the supermarket.


    Just now, if she didn''t get it wrong, they were crooked.


    Then look at the two little fresh meat, look at the man holding her arms, that straight want to eat raw eyes.


    This makes miyuning a little hairy.


    holy crap This man is more than attracting bees.


    It''s so attractive.


    Miyuning raised her front paws to cover her face, which made her a little scared.


    No matter what was in her heart, she could not accept it. The picture was too beautiful to look directly at.


    "Hello! Let''s go and ask for the phone number, and then we can make an appointment to have a chance. "


    "It''s up to you. I''m not straight."


    When he heard the last words, miyuning gave him a thumbs up.


    He is a good child, has his own bottom line, and his three outlooks are also very positive.


    Then, however, miyuning was beaten in the face by the man''s words.

 Chapter 237

    "When you''re done, we''ll play together. I''ll be in trouble."


    Mi you Ning almost spat out a mouthful of old blood when he heard this.


    fuck! The slap came so fast that she couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Mi you Ning''s dishonest actions attract Wen Yu Ze''s attention.


    He put down his things and looked down at the little guy in his arms. "What''s the matter?"


    Take away the little guy''s front paw and look at the blue eyes.


    There was a love in his eyes that could not be concealed.


    "Hello."


    At this time, the two little fresh meats who talked about the straight bend problem had already come.


    The gentle smile on Wen Yuze''s face was put away and replaced by the alienated smile.


    "Well?"


    One of them was shy and said, "what''s your phone number, please?"


    Hearing this question, Wen Yuze was stunned.


    But then he quickly reported a series of phone calls.


    The little fresh meat flushed with excitement.


    The other side quickly presses the mobile phone in hand and records the call.


    Mi you Ning looked at him and rolled his eyes with a trace of shy and astringent fresh meat.


    Don''t think I didn''t hear your bold words.


    Wen Yuze wrote down the phone.


    He once again voiced: "the General Hospital of our city is mainly engaged in internal medicine. If you have any questions, you are welcome to call at any time. Someone will answer them for you 24 hours."


    With that, he held the cat in his arms and pushed the shopping cart to the cat litter on the other side.


    Left two messy small fresh meat in the wind, standing in the same place for a long time, unable to recover.


    When mi you Ning heard Wen Yu Ze''s words, his eyes were full of smiles.


    Hahaha... This man is so bad.


    Wen Yuze looked at the moving little guy in his arms, with helplessness on his face.


    Too active, not honest for a moment.


    Looking at the cat litter, Wen Yuze gently asked, "which one do you like? This is for your convenience. "


    Miyuning looked down and saw the cat litter.


    This makes the smile in her eyes, instantly put away.


    She really doesn''t need it.


    Now her demon Dan has recovered, even if she doesn''t eat.


    Eat also have demon force to discharge impurity actively, where need this thing.


    "Meow, meow..."


    Miyuning began to protest.


    However, Wen Yuze couldn''t hear the little guy''s meaning.


    I saw that it didn''t choose, so I took the initiative to choose one.


    When the shopping was finished, Wen Yuze put the black cat in his arms on the car and put the things he bought into the trunk.


    I can''t put the trunk down. The rest is in the back seat.


    Today is a big purchase.


    Wen Yuze has a little joy in his heart, which is all for the little guy.


    With this little guy at home in the future, he will never feel lonely again.


    Wen Yuze sat in the car and held the black cat to his lap.


    Looking at the little guy on his leg, he had some distress on his face.


    "It''s time to give you a name. I can''t always call you little guy or little black."


    Mi you Ning hears the last little black and turns to look at the man with a complaint in his eyes.


    Xiao Hei or something is too ugly.


    The original owner had a name that he thought was very nice.


    She is the 26th and youngest in the family.


    The front is in accordance with the number of words called, only to her here called Huahua.


    The original owner likes the name very much.


    Mi Yu Ning is what he make complaints about, what name is he, a good flower boy.


    However, this is not as black as black, which is more difficult to accept.


    They''re black cats.

 Chapter 238

    The more black their hair is, the more orthodox their blood is.


    Seeing the wronged eyes of the cat on his leg, Wen Yuze laughed.


    Wen Yuze said with a smile, "can I call you Bao? Be my unique baby. "


    The soft voice and the words were full of imagination. Mi Youning turned his head.


    Haughty with fart - share to the man.


    Looking at it like this, Wen Yuze knew that he almost agreed.


    "After that, I''ll call you Bao."


    Then Wen Yuze started the car and drove home.


    For the time being, miyuning has her new name in the world, Po.


    After returning home, Wen Yuze took some time to move things upstairs.


    And mi you Ning is guarding the door at home, watching the men run around again and again.


    Moving everything upstairs, Wen Yuze still looks the same.


    After all, there was an elevator. He just ran back and forth a few times.


    The living room is full of things.


    Especially the cat nest, it looks very comfortable, but also atmosphere.


    Wen Yuze picked up the cat''s nest and put it in his bedroom.


    Miyuning followed him into the bedroom.


    The cat''s nest was placed next to the bed in the bedroom. The man turned his head to the little guy behind him and said, "Po, you will sleep in this room with me in the future. No damage is allowed. Do you hear me?"


    He bent down and touched the cat''s head.


    Miyuning''s attitude is casual.


    However, when I thought of the embarrassing scene in the morning, I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Does she have to face such a situation when she wakes up every morning in the future?


    Unfortunately, without waiting for her to protest, the man had already left the bedroom and cleaned up the rest of the living room.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following days, miyuning settled down in this family.


    During this period, Wang yuebin came twice.


    For the first time, I came to see Wen Yuze. They talked a little and ate a meal.


    The second time, he came with his girlfriend Xiao Li.


    Seeing the woman named Xiao Li, mi you Ning also agreed that this woman is definitely not suitable for raising cats.


    Brand name and cleanliness.


    More serious than Wen Yuze, a doctor.


    But the woman named Xiao Li did like her eyes.


    Miyuning had no time to be a pet cat. On that day, she hid in her bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen doesn''t go to work every day.


    He is the youngest professor in the hospital, and he has strength.


    Go to the hospital every week and spend three and a half days in town.


    Most of the rest of the time, men read books, surf the Internet and study at home.


    Or tease her to play, often when the man with her, always laugh.


    Mi you Ning, who was a little proud and charming, was released later.


    It''s catching the ball, it''s teasing the cat, it''s Puppet Toys.


    She was there one by one.


    She would never admit that she had a good time.


    Not the black side of a man, of course.


    Every time she catches the ball, the man deliberately doesn''t pick it up and always lets her catch it again.


    There is that tease the cat stick, clearly all grasped the ribbon, the man coaxed her to let go of the claw.


    Then she began to scratch where she itched.


    This kind of situation always makes mi you Ning gnash his teeth.


    A few happy days passed in a flash.


    This afternoon, Wen Yuze sat on the sofa, one hand touching the cat, the other hand holding the medical information of the United States.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang.


    The man raised his head, with doubts in his eyes.

 Chapter 239

    Wen Yuze put the book on the table.


    I used to pick up the cat around me and walk towards the door.


    Miyuning is honest in his arms, squinting his eyes and enjoying himself.


    The door was opened, and the man standing outside was well dressed and had the elite temperament.


    And the man looks a bit like Wen Yuze.


    But one can see that this man is bigger than Wen Yuze.


    "Ozawa."


    Wen Yuze frowned lightly, and his tone was stiff and alienated. "What''s the matter with you?"


    The man standing outside the door, with a bitter smile on his face, looked at the cat in his arms and was surprised.


    Soon he said the purpose of coming here, "Ozawa, brother is getting married."


    Mi you Ning looked at the two men and they were similar. At this time, it seemed that they were brothers.


    Strange to say, she could not find the slightest information of Wen Yuze in this world.


    I saw his life and career with my own eyes.


    If you want to query through privilege, you can get nothing at all.


    Wen Yuze heard the man standing outside the door and pursed his lips, "congratulations."


    His name is Wen Shengjie, Wen Yuze''s brother.


    He said with a bitter smile, "don''t you invite my brother in?"


    Wen Yuze lowered his eyes and looked at Bao in his arms.


    He said to himself, "you know what''s going on with me. If something happens to you later, the two of you will not find me.


    They''re getting older and you''re getting married. It''s better to do more than less. "


    Wen Shengjie heard this and looked at him with heartache in his eyes.


    "Ozawa, don''t blame them. Back then..."


    Wen Yuze interrupted him quickly, "I don''t blame them, otherwise I won''t move out. I will go to your wedding, but I won''t stay much. I wish you happiness."


    This is an obvious seeing off. Wen Shengjie takes out a wedding card from his arms and hands it to him.


    "Brother also hopes that you will always be healthy and safe."


    "Well." Wen Yuze took the invitation and looked up at the man outside the door.


    By such calm eyes on, Wen Shengjie some embarrassed to avoid.


    "Then I''ll go first. If I have time... You can call your parents. They still miss you very much."


    Wen Yuze still looks at him with no expression, and has no response.


    This has let Wen Shengjie know his answer.


    He sighed deeply and left with helplessness on his face.


    Wen Yuze watched him get on the elevator and close the door.


    At the moment when the door was closed, miyuning felt the man holding her in his arms, feeling very depressed.


    Just as Wen Yuze closed the door, the mobile phone on the desk rang.


    Holding the cat in his arms, Wen Yuze went to pick up the phone.


    See the caller ID binzi, he connected the phone, but pressed the hands-free.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Phone there faltering, and finally spoke, "Yuze, your brother is getting married."


    Sitting on the sofa, Wen Yuze stopped for a moment.


    Then he continued to move with a steady tone and said, "well, I know, he just came and sent the wedding invitation."


    The line of sight puts on that wedding card, Wen Yuze in the eye has no emotion.


    Even the previous appearance of gentleness disappeared.


    "Ah? He sent it himself? I just saw your parents at home


    "Well."


    Wen Yuze lowered his head and touched Bao in his hand, and recovered his gentle face again.


    Now he doesn''t care about anything.


    He won''t care about that home, just think it doesn''t exist.

 Chapter 240

    "Yuze, are you ok?"


    This time, Wen Yuze recovered quickly. "It''s OK. I don''t care. I won''t go on my wedding day. You can help me to bring the gift money."


    He now regrets his promise.


    Thinking of what the Wen family had done, it was humiliating to him.


    Wang yuebin seems to have some entanglement, "ah? Are you really not going? So... "


    "No, don''t forget to bring the gift."


    Finish saying, Wen Yuze hung up the phone, the irritability in the eyes also rises gradually.


    How can he not care about his current state.


    Miyuning pressed the back of his hand with the foot pad of his paw to appease him.


    However, at this time, Wen Yuze suddenly put her down.


    "Play by yourself, I''ll go to the study."


    With that, Wen Yuze turned and strode away, in a hurry, a little out of his usual gentleness.


    Looking at the figure of the man leaving, MI Youning stands up from the sofa and shakes.


    Why can''t we find any information about this man.


    Before she had a look, but saw the fuzzy information, can''t see clearly.


    Now she is curious about what this man has experienced.


    Even let him to his family so cold, and cover up the antipathy.


    For Wang yuebin, she can see that she is the son of a wealthy family in the city, a serious rich second generation.


    And everyone around her, as long as she wants to know, there is no impossible not to know.


    I can''t see through the matter of Wen Yuze, which makes mi Youning a little concerned.


    She released her soul and entered the space of the soul.


    When the soul came to the space of soul abstinence, mi you Ning saw a different scene this time.


    I saw a figure standing beside the colorful glazed stone.


    The presence of the figure is not obvious.


    Facial features look very fuzzy, but you can see that it is a man''s figure.


    Miyuning looked down at the ring that had returned to his hand again, his eyes meditating.


    The body of the soul is no longer there.


    This ring is just a medium to connect with the mission world.


    So, standing next to the colorful glazed stone, is it the soul body of the soul.


    He turned out to be a man.


    Miyuning stepped forward and stood in front of the unresponsive soul.


    No matter how she wants to see each other clearly, it''s very difficult. Her face is blurred.


    Turning his lips, MI Youning put his eyes on the colorful glazed stone.


    Last time, the strong feeling made her soul tremble.


    Now I still remember the taste.


    Think that she can''t see Wen Yuze''s message, is it because the power of the soul is not enough.


    The other party''s information is always vague and can''t be seen clearly.


    Put your hand to the colorful glazed stone.


    Last time, although she suffered from the pressure.


    But she could also feel that the colorful glazed stone seemed to strengthen her soul.


    When he touched the cold colorful glazed stone, MI Youning''s body trembled.


    Like the last time, when she put her hand on the colorful glazed stone, her whole body once again sent out a gorgeous light.


    Is also fleeting, the light quickly faded, restore the dim light of the past.


    Feeling the discomfort of the soul, miyuning resisted until he could not hold on.


    I can''t stand the strong feeling of the colorful glazed stone, so I quickly take back my hand.


    "Hoo..."


    Miyuning stepped back and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s too hard. I don''t know what kind of material this stone is. It''s so powerful.

 Chapter 241

    "Po? Po... "


    At this moment, miyuning was in the space and heard the soft voice outside.


    It was Wen Yuze''s voice, and MI Youning''s soul disappeared quickly.


    Wen Yuze went into the study and was almost calculated by the ghosts again.


    He took out a picture from the drawer and looked at the picture of his family.


    The picture is two big and two small, and he was pale sitting in the seat, the three people around him were very happy.


    He was the only one with a strong smile


    In the end, it was still abandoned by them.


    He fell into a rage, and even had a trace of resentment in his heart, which was caught by the ghost.


    They said vicious words in his ears, confused his thoughts and made him sink together.


    Once in the past, he almost died.


    This time, he was able to get away with a Bao.


    Thinking of the company of a Bao, Wen Yuze left his study.


    He came to the living room for the first time, but saw a Bao lying on the sofa.


    I didn''t expect this after a while in my study.


    Wen Yuze held the cat in his arms and his hands trembled.


    The soft voice with panic.


    There was a flash of red in his eyes, and the color deepened.


    "Meow..."


    At this time, the black cat in Wen Yuze''s arms moved and even opened her mouth.


    This awakened Wen Yuze''s mind.


    He looked down at Po in his hand in disbelief.


    "Po, you''re OK, you''re ok..."


    Wen Yuze was sitting on the sofa, holding the cat in his arms tightly.


    Miyuning doesn''t know what happened to Wen Yuze.


    At this time, she also felt the other party''s tension, stretched out the front paw pad and pressed his stomach.


    Wen Yuze felt his action and lifted the cat to his eyes.


    The next man''s action petrified miyuning.


    The man''s handsome and gentle face is in front of her, and the soft lips kiss her lips.


    So gentle, so cherish.


    Miyuning, the whole person... No, the whole cat is not good.


    I''ve been kissed.


    This is a kiss.


    How can I kiss you? I kiss you.


    Wen Yuze''s lips leave, his eyes emit a sad light, and his voice is incredibly gentle.


    "Po, don''t scare me. I thought you..."


    Later, he couldn''t go on. He held the cat in his arms to ease his fear.


    But miyuning was very stiff.


    She couldn''t figure out how to kiss now.


    Holding on to the man''s clothes, miyuning didn''t recover for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner in the evening, lying in her nest, miyuning was still puzzled.


    If she was really a pet cat, she would not care.


    It''s a pity that she''s not. She''s a real human being.


    Lying in the nest, MI Youning closed her eyes and did not recall the warm and gentle kiss of the man.


    Before going to bed, Wen Yuze looked at a Bao in the nest under the bed, his eyes overflowing with a smile of satisfaction.


    He closed his eyes and went to sleep when he turned off the light in the room.


    With Bao''s company, I feel that my life is more and more full. He likes this feeling very much.


    Comfortable and comfortable.


    Tonight, the peace of one person and one cat was broken.


    This night, Wen Yuze did not know why he always felt sleepless. He got up in the middle of the night and went to the living room to have a glass of water.


    And miyuning was in her nest, and she was in pain.


    "Meow..."


    The whole body bone all ache, ache of she can''t help but make a voice.

 Chapter 242

    Wen Yuze, who was drinking water in the living room, did not hear her painful voice at all.


    Sitting on the sofa, he had a headache, which was the precursor of a cold.


    As a last resort, he went to the study to look for medicine.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning''s side is in great pain.


    She couldn''t wake up, she could only feel the pain.


    In the quiet bedroom, miyuning''s body radiates a ray of light.


    Wen Yuze, who had finished his medicine, pushed open the door of the bedroom.


    The dark bedroom was like day because of the white light on miyuning.


    He saw a Bao lying in the nest at a glance.


    He walked quickly to the nest with a worried look in his eyes.


    Bend down and take the black cat out of the nest.


    "Po, Po, wake up..."


    However, miyuning could not hear him at all.


    Now she can''t hear anything, just feel the pain all over her body.


    Wen Yuze picked up the cat, saw a faint voice in his mouth, and quickly walked out of the bedroom.


    He wants to take Po out to see a doctor.


    However, he did not wait for him to walk out of the bedroom.


    Looking down again, the cat in my arms has become a woman.


    It had dark hair and furry ears.


    Wen Yuze''s face turned red when he saw the woman in his arms.


    It''s not because you have a woman in your arms.


    It''s this woman, wearing nothing at this time.


    His hand was still in the awkward, elastic place.


    Wen Yuze didn''t let go, nor did he hold it.


    At this time, his sensitive brain also had some crashes.


    His a Bao turned into a woman.


    The whole body red fruit of the woman, is tightly closed eyes, that pair of small hands still tightly grasp, his body home clothes.


    Wen Yuze looks away from the woman.


    Hold the person in your arms and walk toward the bed.


    It was not until he put the man on the bed that Wen Yuze could see the woman''s true face clearly again.


    A beautiful little face, but with a somewhat repressive expression.


    All naked, with a tail in the back.


    At this time is moving restlessly.


    Even that private secret place is clear to people.


    Seeing this, Wen Yuze''s cheeks are redder.


    His a Bao turned from a cat into a woman, and she was still a gorgeous beauty.


    Just in his arms. It''s incredible.


    Once again, Wen Yuze took his eyes away and covered the beauty with a thin quilt.


    At this time, miyuning had no idea that she had been exposed.


    It''s even clearly seen.


    After transformation, her body relieved a lot and fell into deep sleep again.


    Wen Yuze, who stayed by the bed, was entangled at this time.


    Po into a cat, is not that the other side is a demon.


    That humanized movement, and that intelligent expression.


    And the last time I left suddenly, I met again, but my injury was as good as ever.


    All of these have shown the strangeness and mystery of Po.


    But Wen Yuze never thought that ah Bao would become another gorgeous beauty.


    Looking at the small face, Wen Yuze''s eyes are soft and incredible.


    He had no fear at all.


    With his resentment, he would not be shocked even if there were some monsters in front of him.


    But now Po, but let him excited, let him excited.


    This is his Po. It''s his own.


    At this moment, Wen Yuze has regarded the woman on the bed as his belongings.

 Chapter 243

    The next day, miyuning woke up and stretched out his front paws as usual.


    But as soon as there was an action, I felt something was wrong.


    How did you feel different? I stood up and shook my hair.


    After a look, she found that she was in Wen Yuze''s bed.


    She seemed to have some problems last night, but she couldn''t wake up.


    How did you get to bed.


    The bathroom in the bedroom was opened from inside.


    Miyuning looked up, habitually.


    I thought I''d feast my eyes again.


    Unfortunately, this time she was disappointed.


    Just after Wen Yuze washed, he planned to go out as usual.


    However, when he thought of the scene of a Bao''s transformation last night, he was naturally used to it.


    So before I came out, I put on a bathrobe.


    See Bao standing on the bed, blue eyes looking at him.


    Wen Yuze thought of the picture of last night, especially the beautiful body.


    He didn''t dare to face Po''s eyes, quickly moved and wiped his hair with the towel in his hand.


    "Po, you wake up..."


    "Meow, meow..."


    Miyuning jumps out of bed and walks towards the man.


    Huh? I don''t feel right.


    This man is not normal today.


    The embarrassment and unnatural movements.


    Mi you Ning walked around Wen Yu Ze a few times and found nothing.


    She turned her head to the man and walked towards the living room.


    After a while, it''s time for the man to change his clothes. She''d better stay away first.


    Wen Yuze saw a Bao leave and sighed again that he was too careless during this period of time.


    In the past, every time Po woke up, he saw him change his clothes.


    Or some other inconvenient time, will turn away.


    Now, ah Bao must be embarrassed.


    Wen Yuze headache to help the forehead, that period of time is not already seen.


    He seems to have changed clothes in front of Po.


    And there''s only a fig leaf on my body. I''ve been fooling around with PO.


    Now, it seems that there is no such thing as who takes advantage of who between them.


    incorrect!


    Wen Yuze thought of one thing again.


    It was the third day of bringing Po back.


    On a whim that day, he planned to give Po a bath.


    The bath water was all put away, but the other side didn''t agree.


    He mistakenly thought that the other party was afraid of water, so he put it into the water to wash.


    Finally, ah Bao became angry and made a voice of resistance. He just stopped.


    Since then, he has never bathed Po.


    But it is still very clean, not even a trace of smell.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning walked out of the living room, unaware of Wen''s entanglement and embarrassment.


    She strolled in the living room, came to the dining room, went to her exclusive tableware.


    Looking at the water that the man prepared for her last night, I drink it with my head down.


    Strange to say, she seems to have a lot of power now.


    Even her steps seemed lighter than before.


    The feeling of floating is too obvious.


    After drinking the water, miyuning squatted in place and began to meditate.


    Yesterday, she rushed out of the space, because she absorbed the power of colorful glazed stone, so her soul body had a wave.


    So it affects the archetype of the original owner.


    At this time, miyuning suddenly thought to check Wen Yuze''s information again.


    This time she saw it.


    Miyuning opened his eyes wide to receive the information of Wen Yuze''s life.


    The process of receiving is very fast, and mi you Ning''s eyes are more and more complicated.

 Chapter 244

    Wen Yuze was born in a famous family.


    He is the youngest son of Wen family, the richest man in the city. Unfortunately, he has been in poor health since he was born.


    As a child, he went to the hospital every two days. The Wen family paid a lot of hard work for him.


    Even because of him, the family got involved in medical institutions.


    Just for the sake of Wen Yuze''s health.


    In this way, Wen Yuze grew up to ten years old. Before ten years old, he enjoyed the care of his family.


    However, after the age of ten, earth shaking changes have taken place.


    The reason why the Wen family has the present status is related to some means of their ancestors.


    In order to make the family prosperous and business to a higher level, a secret method was used.


    Live sacrifice, live sacrifice with lineal blood.


    In every generation, the Wen family will launch a lineal blood living sacrifice.


    The so-called living sacrifice, just these two words, give people the feeling of Yin evil.


    From generation to generation, one person in each generation of the Wen family will die. He was tortured and died by falian.


    In Wen Yuze''s father''s generation, they can''t stop him.


    The next generation of Wen''s father is his eldest son, who can take over the company in the future.


    He decided not to use such tactics. His family has been stable for a long time, and there is no need for such a side door.


    Unfortunately, the supernatural happened.


    The Wen family is full of cold air, and even dead people.


    The nannies at home all said there was a ghost, and many people were scared away.


    Father Wen had to pay attention to it and found a master.


    In this way, the fate of Wen Yuze changed.


    That year, he was only ten years old.


    The so-called virtuous person said that it was the insidious tactics of the Wen family, which made those living spirits unwilling.


    They want revenge, want to let the Wen family perish, watching the Wen family die.


    Wen''s father was shocked when he heard the speech, so he immediately asked if there was any way to crack it.


    The other side told him to transfer all the resentment.


    The object of this transfer must also be the lineage of the Wen family.


    Wen''s father is the leader of the Wen family, and his eldest son is his future successor.


    The youngest son has been frail since he was a child and is always ill.


    Finally decided to transfer all the resentment to the youngest son.


    He even discussed with his wife to treat Wen Yuze better in the future.


    Little Wen Yuze didn''t know this time.


    By the time he knew it, he had been surrounded by resentment spirits.


    And the people of the Wen family were not very nice to him at all.


    Because Wen Yuze is surrounded by resentment, which affects the people around him.


    When Yuze knew about it, he was not an adult.


    He was smart enough to know that his parents looked at him with alert and tangled eyes.


    Father''s sudden fall downstairs, mother''s car accident.


    And what happened to my brother.


    All this made him understand that he had a problem.


    Especially when he came to night, he saw those vague figures.


    Although not yet an adult, he has already had his own ideas.


    Looking at his family''s defensive eyes, he couldn''t bear it.


    Especially in those years of alienation, let his heart cold.


    Get the answer, Wen Yuze quickly moved out of the house.


    At first, his family arranged for him to come to another villa of the Wen family.


    Wenyuze lived there until he reached adulthood.


    Left his parents'' side, his body also slowly improved.


    As an adult, he planned his way to study medicine.


    After leaving the house arranged by his parents, he bought an apartment outside.


    All these years, he has always been like this, with only one Wang yuebin, the successor of the Wen family''s business cooperation family.


    Wang yuebin knows his strangeness. Wen Yuze didn''t enter the society at the beginning.

 Chapter 245

    At that time, he was a little naive in his heart, and in order to test Wang yuebin, he told the existence of those ghosts.


    It''s a pity that Wang yuebin''s nerves are so big that he has been in a daze for so many years.


    He didn''t believe it at first, but later he witnessed the strange changes of Wen Yuze.


    And what happened later.


    It was the Wen family who took the initiative to call Wen Yuze and wanted him to go home for the new year.


    Since Wen Yuze left Wen''s home, he never went back.


    At first, Wen''s father and mother would take the initiative to make phone calls, but later they became less and less.


    Once every three days, once a week, once a month.


    And then a year later, I made a phone call, and I counted it with one slap.


    Wen Yuze''s heart didn''t fluctuate when he took the initiative to hear his family call.


    Unfortunately, Wen''s mother said something on the phone, which made him uneasy.


    That means he didn''t go home. He almost forgot the Wen family and the little son outside.


    Even want him to get married, which group''s daughter how.


    Wen Yuze hung up at that time.


    That time, Wang yuebin saw with his own eyes that he fell into the mood of resentment.


    He even said that he wanted to destroy the Wen family.


    However, all this was influenced by the resentment of the whole body and controlled by the ghosts.


    After that, Wen Yuze wakes up, and Wang yuebin is scared.


    He thought he was going to lose his only friend, but Wang yuebin was very curious.


    Although the other party is also afraid, but never far away from Wen Yuze.


    This is also why Wen Yuze has only had Wang yuebin as a friend for many years, and even has a very good relationship.


    The other party has been with him for more than ten years, and nothing has ever happened.


    After many years, Wen Yuze has been single, in addition to Wang yuebin a friend, no one knows the cold and the hot.


    I haven''t made a girlfriend for so many years.


    That''s why his mother called that year and made him angry.


    He has such a physique, and his whole body''s resentment. If he is with an ordinary girl, it''s not implicating others.


    It can even kill people.


    Seeing Wen Yuze''s life experience, MI Youning''s eyes are complicated, and there is a trace of heartache for this man in her heart.


    Being treated as an abandoned child by her family, no one felt more deeply than her.


    Especially over the years, I''ve always been alone.


    Wang yuebin has a family and a girlfriend. Where can he always be with Wen Yuze.


    Over the years, eating alone and having holidays alone.


    Especially in the new year, it''s also a cold time.


    "Po, what are you doing here?"


    Wen Yuze has been with the cat for a long time.


    Unfortunately, the other side''s eyes ignored him, as if thinking about something.


    There was something wrong with him.


    He wanted these eyes to watch him, so he made a sound to wake up PO.


    Mi you Ning hears the speech and looks up at the man.


    Ah, what a poor child. I''ve been alone for so many years.


    At this time, miyuning had no idea.


    At this time, how much she loves the man in front of her, how fast she will be eaten by the man in the future.


    Wen Yuze saw that Bao''s blue eyes were looking at him, and the corners of his mouth stirred up a gentle smile.


    He put his hand in his arms and stood up.


    Looking at her mouth, just because the water was wet, I picked up a small towel to wipe it.


    "Every time I dirty myself, who will wipe you dry without me in the future."


    Wen Yuze smiles and wipes a Bao gently.

 Chapter 246

    Wen Yuze watched ah Bao transform from last night.


    Later, after staying for half a night, he watched the other party turn into a cat.


    He has accepted the fact that Po is a woman.


    If Po is a woman at this time, maybe he doesn''t know how to face her.


    Now, however, Po is just a cat. He treats it with a normal attitude.


    Just always appear in my mind, last night with a beautiful body scene.


    Wen Yuze wiped a Bao clean, shook his head and walked towards the kitchen.


    He is also a normal man.


    If you think about it, I still don''t know if there will be any bad reaction in front of Po.


    Mi you Ning looks at the figure of the man leaving, wondering.


    If in the past, this man would hold her up and see her anytime and anywhere.


    Unless the other party goes to work, leave her at home alone.


    This is the first time.


    Wen Yuze doesn''t know what she thinks. Today he has to go to work.


    After breakfast, Wen Yuze touched a Bao''s head and said, "I went to work. I''m good at home."


    "Meow..."


    Miyuning answered, lying on the sofa and showing her stomach.


    She''s used to wanting men to touch it, as she used to.


    Unfortunately, before last night, Wen Yuze couldn''t help it.


    At this time, he was about to move, but he moved his hand awkwardly.


    She even turned her body over to cover her stomach.


    "When I come back, I''ll buy you dried fish."


    He knew that Bao''s favorite food was dried fish.


    Then he got up and left home.


    See the man leave the back, until disappeared.


    Miyuning just jumped off the sofa.


    She scanned the surroundings, feeling a little reluctant.


    Maybe it''s time for her to leave.


    When she found something wrong with Wen Yuze this morning, she found out the picture of last night.


    Even at this time, she can change.


    Also know that Wen Yuze found this matter, but the other side did not say anything, there is no doubt.


    Jump off the sofa, she runs the demon Dan in her body.


    White light flashed, standing in place of the cat, into a stunning beauty.


    But it''s all red.


    Miyuning goes to the bedroom naked and goes to the bathroom.


    Looking at her snow-white skin, long hair and delicate face, miyouning reached for her forehead.


    This is just a goblin.


    All over the release of Mei - Yi, the body has a hook people''s breath.


    It''s like a fox.


    Unfortunately, the owner is a cat.


    Now I can change, maybe it''s time to find the way back to the demon world.


    This time, she will try to explore with the power of her soul to see what''s wrong with the woods in that school.


    But looking at the naked body and the long hair on the ground, mi you Ning tut tut two times.


    It looks like she''s looking for the right suit and the troublesome long hair.


    Long hair becomes shorter with a spell.


    But clothes, Wen Yuze home no woman lived, all the clothes are men''s.


    No matter. Let''s deal with it first.


    Miyuning left the bathroom to look for clothes to wear.


    However, when the door of the bathroom was opened, she was dumbfounded.


    Similarly, Wen Yuze, who opened the bedroom door, was also a fool.


    It was the day, so he could see more clearly.


    In his bedroom, there was a gorgeous beauty.


    This beauty was still on the bed by him last night.

 Chapter 247

    "You... You go on..."


    Wen Yuze kowtowed to finish, vigorously closed the bedroom door.


    Mi you Ning looked at the scene, staring at the blue eyes, his face was inconceivable.


    Who can tell her how Wen Yuze can appear at this time.


    A pair of furry ears suddenly appeared on her head.


    It''s an emotional change that she can''t control.


    Even the tail behind the body is exposed.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The bedroom door was knocked again, and MI Youning looked up at the door.


    "There are pajamas in the closet. You can put them on first."


    Wen Yuze''s voice came from outside the door.


    Miyuning rushed to the bedroom wardrobe for the first time.


    She took out one of the family clothes and put them on in a hurry.


    Then looking at the direction of the door, eyes with tangled.


    Now everything is in the open, and her previous plans have been disrupted.


    Originally also planned, before each other did not say, she will leave secretly.


    Now, she did not expect that the man outside the door would come back even after he left the door.


    That''s all. Let''s deal with the present first.


    Miyuning goes to the door and opens it. Wen Yuze is leaning against the opposite wall.


    When miyuning appeared, he put his eyes on her.


    Especially last night''s hairy ears.


    Wen Yuze can''t help looking behind her to see if there is the tail that appeared last night behind her.


    Miyuning saw his action and immediately blew up.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Last night, the man saw her cat like figure.


    Feeling his ears moving, miyuning put them away with his mind.


    Wen Yuze saw the beauty hairy, but still did not affect her beauty, can not help but bend the corners of her mouth.


    "Come and have a chat in the living room?"


    Miyuning turned his lips and walked towards the living room.


    Seeing that the beauty was so proud, Wen Yuze shook his head and laughed.


    When he was downstairs, he forgot to take some medical information sorted out last night.


    That''s for interns.


    So I went upstairs to get it, but I didn''t expect to see the scene after Po changed again.


    Just now, he called the hospital and asked for a day off.


    Now that Po has changed, he feels it necessary to have a talk with him.


    At this time, Po is no longer a cat, but a person like him.


    Thinking of this, Wen Yuze''s face was tangled.


    Will ah Bao become a human being and leave him.


    The thought of Bao leaving him makes Wen Yuze unable to accept it.


    Miyuning sat down on the sofa and looked at the place where he was lying on his stomach. At this time, he was not quite used to sitting.


    After a while, Wen Yuze came with two glasses of water.


    Put one of the glasses in front of her and sit opposite her.


    "Do you have a name?"


    Wen Yuze''s first question raised mi Youning''s eyebrows.


    This man really doesn''t play according to the routine.


    Now this time should not directly ask, she is a person is a demon, or other monsters.


    "Po."


    However, miyuning was the first to answer quickly.


    That''s a direct answer without thinking.


    Wen Yuze once again heard that proud, but beautiful voice, eyes with a smile.


    And that answer, let him shut his mouth.


    He had to drink water and use the cup to cover the curve of his mouth.


    After a long delay, Wen Yuze gently opened his mouth and continued: "my name is Wen Yuze. I''m a doctor."

 Chapter 248

    Wen Yuze began to introduce himself, and then he looked at the woman in front of him deeply.


    "Po, now that you have become a human being, will you leave?"


    This problem is so direct that mi you Ning just got the cup in his hand and could not help holding it tightly.


    She can''t cheat each other, "well, I''m not an ordinary cat or a human. I don''t belong to this world. I want to leave."


    When Wen Yuze heard her words, he couldn''t find out what she was.


    Now his head is full of women in front of him, and his Po will leave him.


    It made his heart sink.


    Mi you Ning sees the smile on the man''s face fade gradually, she droops her eyes and drinks a drink.


    In fact, in front of the man, there is a mole in the shoulder socket, she returned to the demon world, will come back again.


    After all, it was her only chance to return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    "I want to go back to the demon world, but..."


    "Sit down first, and I''ll go to your convenience."


    At this time, Wen Yuze can no longer listen to Po''s next words.


    He needs to calm down.


    Especially now he has some emotional problems.


    Wen Yuze quickly got up and left and went to the bathroom in the living room.


    Mi you Ning is looking at the other side to leave quickly of the back figure disappear, you blue Mou son fell into helpless.


    Why didn''t the man hear her out.


    And Wen Yuze in the bathroom, the body released a low-pressure atmosphere.


    His eyes were red and his hands clenched.


    He can''t accept Bao''s leaving.


    "Then imprison her and let her be yours. It''s a demon..."


    When Wen Yuze was in a tangle and depressed, his resentment came out again.


    One of the ghosts broke through the resentment and floated to him.


    "Yes! Imprison her. As long as you accept our power, you can do whatever you want, not to mention a hundred year old demon... "


    Another soul rushed out.


    "You like her, then do it!"


    Hearing this, Wen Yuze looked up in disbelief and looked at the ghosts in front of him.


    Does he like Po?


    But it''s a cat.


    "Go quickly, or the cat demon will go away, and you will never find it again..."


    "In the future, you will always be one person. Accept our power..."


    "Do you want that Banshee? Then accept our ability, you will get rid of loneliness, no longer be a person forever... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listen to more and more words that confuse him.


    Wen Yuze is moved, even if he knows that this is the trap of these resentful souls.


    But when I think about it, I can let Po belong to him alone.


    He could not avoid the heart, and even thought of having Po after life.


    It made it impossible for him to stop.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning sat on the sofa and waited for a long time without waiting for Wen Yuze to come out.


    She got up and went to the bathroom.


    Those ghosts seem to have found her, more and more confused Wen Yuze.


    "There is only one chance. If you miss it, you will never see that cat demon again..."


    "Think about the days when I''m still alone..."


    "Accept it quickly. Now there is only one chance, or you will never catch the cat demon again..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wen Yuze held his head on the ground and said in pain, "no!"


    "Wen Yuze, why don''t you come out?"


    Just then, miyuning knocked on the bathroom door.


    When hearing her voice, Wen Yuze''s red eyes deepened.


    "Right away."


    Just listen to men''s voices in the bathroom.

 Chapter 249

    Mi you Ning didn''t think much, secretly nodded and walked back to the sofa again.


    And Wen Yuze in the door chose a night road.


    "Good."


    He agreed.


    The distorted faces of those souls, with more and more distorted smile, make people look more terrible.


    They send out black fog, crazy towards the body of wenyuze.


    He was so lonely that he had a cat to accompany him.


    Let him surprise the other side can become a person.


    Unfortunately, this joy has not yet risen, he will get, the other side will leave him.


    He never asked for anything from the resentment he was carrying.


    Now he wants Po, wants to keep each other.


    Let Po belong to him alone.


    After Wen Yuze absorbed the black resentment, the ghosts in front of him had disappeared.


    At this moment, his temperament also changed.


    The former gentle temperament was replaced by evil spirit.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Wen Yuze smiles.


    The smile was full of evil.


    Seeing himself like this, he frowned slightly and then closed his eyes.


    When he opened it again, his evil temperament was restrained.


    That gentle temperament released a trace, but also different from the past.


    He looked down at the Black Mist in his palm and clenched it.


    After finishing all the fog, Wen turned to open the door and went out.


    Mi you Ning hears the sound, turns his head and smiles at Wen Yu Ze.


    Unfortunately, in the moment of seeing each other, her smile solidified.


    This man


    "Po, what if I don''t want you to leave?"


    Wen Yuze walked towards her and asked casually.


    Miyuning''s expression remained unchanged, and he said with a smile, "I won''t go now."


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with this man now, but he''s absolutely wrong.


    "Really?"


    Wen Yuze came to him with a smile on his face, but his eyes didn''t smile at all.


    Miyuning nodded and his smile remained unchanged.


    "Ha ha..." Wen Yuze laughed. He bent down and reached out to lift the chin of the woman in front of him.


    "But I don''t believe it. What can I do?" she whispered


    She was the one who said she would leave before, but now she is the one who said she would not. How could he believe it.


    Mi you Ning frowned slightly, but he could not answer this question.


    She doesn''t know what to do.


    However, miyuning''s pause made Wen Yuze''s determination more profound.


    He put the hand on the woman''s chin and came to the back of her neck.


    It was too late for miyuning to feel the danger.


    The hand that the man put on her neck, from there, something cold was sent to her body.


    It was cold, with a gloomy smell.


    Mi Youning looked up in disbelief and looked at the man in front of him.


    But on a pair of blood red eyes, that face is incomparable evil.


    This man is not Wen Yuze she knows.


    This is the only thought that miyuning closed his eyes.


    Seeing that she closed her eyes and fainted, Wen Yuze picked up her crooked body.


    Bend over and hold it in your arms and walk towards the bedroom.


    Po is finally his own.


    No one can take what belongs to him alone.


    Po, Po, can only be his baby.


    Will be carried back to the bedroom, wenyuze did not put people down.


    And I''m lying in bed with people.


    He just wanted to hold the woman in his arms.


    Never let go, just cuddle.

 Chapter 250

    Wen Yuze holds the woman in her arms, and her eyes are still reddish.


    The breath that spreads in the tip of the nose is emitted from the woman in her arms.


    He doesn''t know what he likes, but he wants a woman in his arms.


    Feel the body under the valley - hope, wenyuze suddenly let go of the tight embrace of the people.


    Looking at the woman wearing his clothes, this scene made him move his throat.


    Wen Yuze forced himself to divert his attention.


    People have been left behind by him, but some things can''t be done.


    Knowing if Po would be awake for a while, Wen Yuze turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    He came to the living room, picked up the mobile phone on the table and dialed Wang yuebin.


    "Help me buy some women''s clothes, a yard smaller than your Xiaoli. Bring them to my house and buy more vegetables by the way..."


    He did not wait for Wang yuebin to speak, but quickly said a lot of words.


    When Wang yuebin heard the woman''s clothes, he opened his mouth wide.


    It''s like hearing something shocking.


    It''s really such a shock.


    Whether in school or in social work, Wen Yuze is the God of men in many women''s minds.


    But he has never had an affair with any woman.


    Even to them is always alienated attitude.


    "Yuze, you want a woman''s clothes, isn''t it a Jinwucangjiao?"


    Later, Wang yuebin didn''t listen at all. At this time, he just wanted to know how his friends would ask for women''s clothes for no reason.


    And the other party seems to want to say, send it to his home.


    Wen Yuze heard Jinwucangjiao a few words, turned to look at the direction of the bedroom silent.


    For Wang yuebin who knows him, this silence is equivalent to acquiescence.


    "Damn it! No, it''s a real treasure house


    Wen Yuze heard the harsh call of the phone and gently frowned to take the phone away.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Wang yuebin said sincerely: "I didn''t hear it from the back, or you can say it again."


    Wen Yuze hangs up and sends a message to Wang yuebin.


    I don''t know when I''m going to talk to each other.


    Just after the message was sent successfully, Wen Yuze suddenly pressed his head and squatted down in pain.


    His eyes were bloody red and he had a headache.


    Ears also sounded a lot of sound, the sound of chaos, let him very painful.


    "Hate it, you now all this is made by the Wen family, destroyed the Wen family, destroyed all of them."


    "It''s they who turn you into a monster. Go to hate and destroy them..."


    "You can''t even keep your beloved now, just because you are a monster..."


    "Monster..."


    "Monster... Monster..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound in my ear became more and more frequent, and only the word "monster" was left at last.


    This makes Wen Yuze''s eyes more red, and his hatred spreads from his eyes.


    He was surrounded by resentment.


    Now he is so, it is the Wen family to add to him.


    And Po, he''s going to leave him.


    He won''t allow, won''t allow Po to leave.


    The blue eyes appeared in Wen Yuze''s mind, which made him sober.


    He shook his head quickly, then supported the table and stood up slowly.


    That pair of eyebrows tightly wrinkled together, the expression is still with a bit of pain.


    He wanted to see Po, and walked unsteadily towards the bedroom.


    Now the only remaining sober, let him understand that this body seems to be manipulated.


    [in the book review area, there is a daily activity of building brushing. Babies try to leave messages. (MI Jiuwei is powerful and the Regent is domineering. Sleep with him and sleep with him!)


    This sentence is always swallowed. Would you like to have a try together, just swallow this sentence

 Chapter 251

    Back in the bedroom, Wen Yuze went straight to the bed.


    He looked at Po''s face and held him in his arms.


    It''s like embracing his only support, the only one in the world.


    Looking back on what I had done before, I have regrets in my heart, but everything is useless.


    He didn''t know if this body would be controlled by those resentful spirits.


    Now he doesn''t know how long he can get along with PO.


    Only hope that in his lifetime, Po can be by his side.


    He was so lonely, so lonely.


    Po is his only support in the world.


    For many years, he asked for nothing.


    Now, I just hope that Po can stay with me until he dies.


    Holding a Bao in his hand, he could not help stepping up for a few minutes.


    On miyuning''s side, though she had fainted in the body of the original owner.


    But her soul has returned to the soul space.


    Knowing that there was something wrong with Wen Yuze, she quickly found out what was wrong.


    But the result surprised her.


    This man even let those resentment spirits pour into his body.


    After a long time, he will die.


    Light assimilation, into non-human non ghost, become a monster.


    If it''s serious, he will die after a long time.


    Mi you Ning looks at Wen Yu Ze''s painful expression, and his eyebrows are tightly wrinkled when he is seduced by the soul.


    This man is really stupid and heartbreaking.


    Did she say that she would not come back after leaving.


    The task in this world, the original owner is to return to the demon world.


    But who said back to the demon world, she can''t come back.


    It''s also her fault that she didn''t make it clear at the first time.


    Miyuning felt a little remorse.


    Now that she''s back in the body of the original owner, she can''t wake up.


    She went to the soft couch of the space and depended on it at will.


    Now she wants to find a way to clean up Wen Yuze''s resentment.


    Those resentments are deadly dark things.


    However, Wen Yuze is in a very bad state.


    Even don''t believe anyone, want him unconditional trust, is bound to do something.


    Holding his head in his hand, MI Youning was in distress.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    Wen Yuze holds a Bao in his arms and enjoys the loneliness that is no longer a person.


    At this time, the doorbell rang at home.


    He thought of calling Wang yuebin before and got up and left his soft body.


    At the moment of opening the door, Wen Yuze saw his friend standing outside the door with a pile of things in his hands.


    "Why is it so slow? Let me see which beauty attracted your attention and took it home to hide? "


    The moment the door was opened, Wang yuebin couldn''t stop.


    At this time, he had not found out that there was something wrong with Wen Yuze.


    Wen Yuze listened to his question, his face a little impatient, but helpless.


    He took things from the other party and put them in the door, blocking the body of people coming in.


    "No, Yuze, you really don''t want to introduce it to me."


    Wen Yuze pursed the corners of his mouth. "It''s not convenient today. Let''s talk about it later."


    Seeing the big and small bags in the room, he said again, "thank you today."


    "Who are we to be polite to?" Wang yuebin curled his lips, but he didn''t go to the door again.


    "Then I''ll leave first, and I won''t disturb you to get along with the beauty."


    Wen Yuze watched him leave and closed the door.

 Chapter 252

    When miyuning woke up again, he felt dizzy.


    Especially the body obviously does not have much strength, soft feeling.


    She tried to run the Demon power in the original owner''s body, but there was no response.


    This change did not surprise mi Youning much.


    She is a demon, and was spread to her body by Wen Yuze, those cold gas, but it is the resentment of resentment.


    That''s the killer of demons, especially in the human world.


    She has no ability to resist.


    Now she is just like an ordinary person, or worse than ordinary people.


    Because now she just wants to go to the living room, and she''ll be out of breath.


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open, and it was Wen Yuze who came in.


    He saw Po wake up with a smile in his eyes and a gentle face as usual.


    Unfortunately, his temperament has changed after all.


    Mi you Ning looked at his steps and sighed helplessly.


    "I guess ah Bao will wake up. How about taking you to wash and then eat?"


    The man came up to her, and without waiting for her to reply, he reached out and picked her up.


    This attitude, as well as action, is very strong.


    Then the previous question is meaningless.


    Miyouning lets the man carry her into the bathroom.


    Then she was taken to the restaurant.


    At this time, miyuning also knew that she had fainted all day and night, and now it was the next morning.


    The man sat at the table with her in his arms and fed her with his own hands.


    Now the body, even if it is to eat, can not supplement physical strength.


    Want to get rid of this soft body, only to clean up the resentment.


    After eating the food the man brought to his mouth, miyuning shook his head.


    "I''m full. I don''t want to eat any more."


    Wen Yuze put down his spoon.


    Her eyes were fixed on her face.


    "Will Po blame me?"


    He was a little nervous this morning.


    The woman in his arms is silent, and no matter what he does, the other party is extremely obedient.


    I don''t see her haughtiness.


    He still likes the cheerful, smart, but with a little proud Po.


    Mi you Ning picked his eyebrows when he heard this.


    To be honest, she really didn''t blame the man in front of her.


    It''s not a big deal. It''s not a matter of life or death.


    It''s just that what bothers her is that her resentment is well solved.


    But Wen Yuze''s resentment, which he couldn''t hide, was hard to solve if he wanted to clean it up.


    Seeing that the person in his arms didn''t answer, Wen Yuze mistakenly thought it was the default.


    He can''t help but tighten his grip on the woman.


    "Po, even if you blame me, I won''t let you leave."


    Holding the person in his arms, Wen Yuze stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Put the man on the bed and he took out a silver chain.


    Seeing what he had in his hand, miyuning was almost speechless.


    This man doesn''t want to lock her up.


    She wants to tell each other, don''t waste your time.


    No one in the world can really control her.


    Of course, this is the soul, the body of the task host, which is another matter.


    Wen Yuze put the thin silver chain on the woman''s ankle.


    He looked down at the woman''s snow-white wrists, with a silver chain, and in his heart was the valley of abuse.


    He squeezed the palm of his hand so hard that he could control it.


    "Po, I''m going to work. Please wait for me at home."


    After that, he got close to the woman''s lips and gave a gentle kiss, which was very gentle.

 Chapter 253

    Wen Yuze was glad that he didn''t get rejection.


    Then he got up quickly and was about to leave the room.


    Just as Wen Yuze got up, miyuning saw that he was ready to leave.


    She quickly grabbed the man''s clothes.


    Wen Yuze turned and looked at her suspiciously, but the corners of his mouth pursed.


    Miyuning then gave him a brilliant smile, "I''ll wait for you to come back." Then he got up and got close to his mouth and gave him the same kiss.


    This action makes Wen Yuze''s eyes shrink slightly.


    He didn''t know how to get out until he went out.


    He closed the door and leaned his back against it. He raised his hand and touched the place where Po had just kissed him.


    The curvature of the corner of the mouth does not bend up, but slowly expands.


    On this day, in the hospital, almost everyone saw doctor Wen''s smile.


    This is the first time that they have been together for many years to see Dr. Wen smile so happily.


    Some little nurses can''t sit still and wonder if Dr. Wen is in love.


    Otherwise how can smile so gentle, so happy brilliant.


    In this group of nurses, one of them just entered the hospital, the good-looking female intern heard that she could not sit still.


    "Xiao Rou, you look so ugly."


    Someone found something wrong with her and touched her with his arm.


    Xiao Rou recovered, put all her emotions away, and shook her head with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I heard that doctor Wen has never had a woman around him. Now he''s in love. I''m just curious."


    A few people who had been talking a lot stopped talking.


    There were some changes in their looks, as if they had something inside.


    Xiao Rou became more curious, "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? "


    The little nurse who found something wrong with her looked around this time.


    When he found that there was no one, he whispered: "Dr. Wen is a recognized male god in our city''s hospitals. There was once a goddess in a hospital who even chased Dr. Wen. It''s a pity..."


    Later, she didn''t say it, but she had sympathy on her face.


    Xiao Rou''s curiosity is completely hooked up.


    "What a pity?"


    The little nurse approached her ear and said, "it''s a pity that the goddess of that hospital died soon."


    As a result, Xiao Rou''s face changed greatly, but there was a trace of joy hidden in her eyes.


    "Later, Dr. Wen seldom made friends with women, even in front of us, he was a business man."


    "Yes, yes, many people say that woman is Dr. Wen''s true love..."


    "I''ve heard of it, too. Later..."


    The little nurses continued to gossip.


    But Xiao Rou''s face was thoughtful.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning doesn''t know about a disturbance caused by Wen Yuze in the hospital.


    After the man left, she waited for a while before removing the silver chain from her feet.


    Jump out of bed, stand in the bedroom, release the power of the soul, and clean up the resentment in the original owner''s body.


    Every time the power of soul is used, miyuning''s body will be affected.


    The power of the soul will also be slightly reduced.


    Looking at the excluded black resentment, MI Youning felt a little resentful.


    If these damned things had not controlled Wen Yuze, her mission in this world would not have been in vain.


    The power of her soul in this world is now equal.


    The world has gone around in vain.


    Mi you Ning''s heart was filled with resentment, and he did not forget to clean up his body''s resentment.


    It''s been half an hour since she cleaned up all her grievances.

 Chapter 254

    These resentments are too cunning. If you want to clean them up, you must not let go of every corner of your body.


    Miyuning let go and walked out of the bedroom.


    She always felt that something was wrong with the house, and the seeming resentment seemed to be hiding in the room.


    In the bedroom, she doesn''t feel obvious.


    However, when I come to the living room, I still pass by Wen Yuze''s study. These places will be more obvious.


    Miyuning wandered around the living room, strolling around everywhere.


    Finally came to Wen Yuze''s study.


    Push open the door, clean and tidy study showed face.


    She came into the room with a sneer on her lips.


    eureka.


    Instead of closing the door, miyouning made a border over the study.


    Now the greatest ability of the original owner is to lay such a big border.


    After all, her Demon power is limited.


    But that''s enough for her.


    Her eyes were staring at the corner of the study, next to the bookcase.


    Not far from the bookcase, miyuning stopped.


    She holds Yue Hun in both hands and sneers at him, "are you going to come out by yourself, or will I catch you out?"


    The dark shadow in the corner of the bookcase trembled, but it didn''t show up.


    Seeing this, the smile on mi you Ning''s face disappeared, his hands stretched out, and his fingernails extended rapidly.


    Her sharp claws were longer than miyuning''s little hands. She walked towards the bookcase.


    "Toast, no penalty!"


    Then he quickly took out his hand and grabbed the black air with his sharp fingernails.


    "Wuwu..."


    The voice, like a child''s grievance, made mi you Ning pick her eyebrows.


    Unfortunately, even so, she was not soft hearted.


    The nail is pinched deep into a mass of gas.


    "Let me go, i... I show up..."


    Seeing that the other side finally softened, MI Youning threw the other side to the ground.


    Then the black air turned into a teenager.


    Although the spirits in front of him were not as distorted as those they had seen at first.


    It''s a pity that it still doesn''t look good, but it doesn''t come to the point where I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    She went to the study seat and sat down. Her legs overlapped and she raised her chin to the boy.


    "Come on, why are you here?"


    The young man on the other side looks at mi you Ning with fear and tension.


    He stepped back and said, "I can''t get in. There''s no place to stay."


    However, this sentence has already made mi you Ning understand the meaning of his words.


    Then look up carefully at each other, especially the eyes that didn''t turn black.


    Miyuning was clear in his eyes at last.


    In front of the young spirit of resentment on the body is obviously weak.


    He couldn''t get close to Wen Yuze at all, and his strong resentment didn''t have a place to live.


    Those are old ghosts who have been dead for hundreds of years. Where can the teenagers get close to.


    "Are you from the Wen family, too?"


    The boy nodded.


    Looking at his weak resentment, mi you Ning knows that he is a kid for decades.


    She raised her hands and rubbed them against her sharp nails. "Do you want to be reincarnated?" she asked


    Young smell speech face with surprise, "can you?"


    He has no doubt that the woman in front of him, no, or the cat demon can''t do it.


    Because he had seen with his own eyes the old men''s fear of the women in front of them,


    Even the owner of the room wants to get rid of each other.


    Unfortunately, their plans are doomed to fail.

 Chapter 255

    Those resentments were solved by women, and even the evil spirit around him made him very uncomfortable.


    "Nonsense!" Mi you Ning heard what he said and gave him a white eye.


    "If you want to do something for me, I can reincarnate you later.


    The young man''s face was full of surprise and promised: "yes, I''m fed up with such hiding days."


    Hearing what he said, MI Youning turned her lips.


    If other ghosts with strong resentment, they would have taken another road by now.


    Only the little ghost in front of us has not been assimilated.


    There is still a trace of humanity in my heart.


    But I don''t know what will happen if it''s a few years later.


    "You go to Wen''s house and help me get something. As long as you do it, I will send you to reincarnation immediately."


    Just when he heard mi you Ning''s words, the surprise of the young man''s angry face quickly subsided.


    He was full of resistance.


    As for his resistance, miyuning is also aware of it.


    "Wen Yuze is your nephew. If you live, he should call you uncle."


    The young resentment spirit bowed his head without any movement.


    Mi you Ning didn''t worry about it. He continued: "if you don''t solve the evils of the Wen family, the next one will be the misfortune of Wen Yuze. In the future, it will be endless."


    Yes, the so-called virtuous man that Wen''s father was looking for was not reliable.


    Although all the resentment has been transferred, those unjustly dead souls are also imprisoned by Wen Yuze.


    But no one knows that after Wen Yuze''s death, those souls will be liberated.


    They will forever pester the children and grandchildren of the Wen family, and will not dissipate until the death and extinction of the Wen family.


    These souls were sacrificed alive, and had no chance of reincarnation.


    The young resentment spirit hears mi you Ning''s words and finally has a slight movement.


    He looked up at miyuning in his seat.


    "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "The blood of Wen Yuze''s own father."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he got off work at noon, Wen Yuze rushed home.


    On weekdays, he would have lunch in the canteen of the hospital.


    Now with Bao''s company, I haven''t been there for a long time.


    Passing by the market, he bought the food himself.


    On MI Youning''s side, he also made an agreement with the young man.


    Seeing that the time was approaching noon, he hurried to the direction of the bedroom.


    It''s a pity that mi you Ning was a little careless this time and left a little tail behind.


    Although Wen Yuze doesn''t have a serious habit of cleanliness, it''s a pity that he has strict rules about his private life and everything around him.


    Miyuning went into the bedroom and took the silver chain to his ankle as it was.


    Less than half an hour later, she heard the door ring.


    Wen Yuze went into the room, put the dishes and some information aside, and went straight to the bedroom.


    Hearing the footsteps approaching, miyuning relaxed and looked at the door.


    Wen Yuze opened the door of the bedroom, facing the blue eyes.


    Seeing the master of these eyes, Wen Yuze''s face softened.


    He followed each other''s thin quilt and saw the silver chain he had brought with him.


    "You''re back." Miyuning looks at the man and says hello.


    Wen Yuze gave a hum and walked towards her.


    However, when she was close to her, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    There''s something wrong with the facial expression.


    However, this change was a little fleeting, so that mi you Ning, who was closer to him, did not catch it.

 Chapter 256

    Wen Yuze went to the bed and sat down, looking deeply at the silver chain he was carrying.


    At last, he untied it with his own hands. Looking at the light red mark on his ankle, he touched it.


    Then he looked up at mi you Ning, who was puzzled and said with a smile, "let''s go. Let''s make lunch together."


    "Good.".


    Mi Youning didn''t think much about the man untiing the chain on her feet.


    Follow the man''s hand and get out of bed.


    Wen Yuze took her by the hand and walked out of the bedroom towards the kitchen.


    They cooked lunch together. After eating, Wen Yuze was useless. The silver chain locked mi Youning up.


    Of course, miyuning is satisfied with this.


    She sat on the sofa, eating the fruit prepared by the man.


    After washing his hands, Wen Yuze came to see him off.


    Before cooking, he took time to go to a study.


    I found traces of being moved in the study, and there was a slit in the door.


    He didn''t want to delve into it any more.


    Because at the first sight when he saw a woman at home, he felt that there was no resentment on the woman.


    He didn''t want to know how po did it.


    At this time, he just wants to keep the other party more time.


    When Wen Yuze was on the way, his face suddenly changed, and there was some pain and distortion on his face.


    He reached for his head and turned his back to the woman on the sofa.


    Mi you Ning was eating fruit. Seeing his sudden turn on his back, he asked, "what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you finished yet? "


    Wen Yuze murmured and went to the kitchen again.


    Behind him, miyuning stopped eating fruit.


    The man''s dull voice, unless she is a fool will not find.


    Time can''t wait.


    She must give Wen Yuze a thorough solution to those resentments tonight.


    Otherwise, he will be assimilated sooner or later, and even lose his life.


    I hope that the young resentment soul can bring Wenfu''s blood as soon as possible.


    Looking at Wen Yuze''s footsteps and leaving in a bit of panic, MI Youning can only pretend not to know.


    Wen Yuze walked into the kitchen and bent down.


    Around the resentment soul appeared again, it is countless number, will he tightly surrounded.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you like the cat demon? Go to her and kill her!"


    "Without her, you can''t change the fact that you are about to die..."


    "You are a member of the Wen family. You are doomed to die. All the members of the Wen family will die..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing one sentence after another, Wen Yuze tried to ignore it.


    He fell, and even died.


    These resentment spirits are used to kill him.


    He was controlled by these spirits, and they were trapped by him for many years.


    Only when he is dead can these resentment spirits be freed.


    His ultimate fate is nothing but death.


    Because of Bao''s involvement in his heart, he can''t be assimilated by these grievances.


    So these bodies want him to die.


    But he was not reconciled.


    I''m not reconciled.


    After so many years, it''s not easy to meet a Bao''s company.


    Now it is.


    "Kill everyone in the Wen family, kill the cat demon! Kill! Kill


    "Kill! Kill... "


    "Kill..."


    Listening to the cruel and evil voice, Wen Yuze forced himself to calm down and wake up.


    Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to. When he was sweating, those resentment souls disappeared at last.


    He was relieved.

 Chapter 257

    However, his heart has a bit of heart.


    For Po''s possession.


    He wants Po.


    Yes, I want to have.


    I want to get Po selfishly.


    Even if it is hate, but also to each other forever hate, remember him this person.


    He can''t kill Po, but he can get his body.


    Wen Yuze''s eyes spread the light of love valley.


    He got up slowly from the ground and walked out of the kitchen.


    Now, he wants to have Po immediately.


    This idea, a station to occupy in his mind, simply can''t wave away.


    If you want to achieve it, do it immediately.


    Wen Yuze went out of the kitchen and went straight to a Bao on the sofa.


    Mi you Ning looked at the figure of the man coming out, especially the red eyes. She felt something was wrong.


    And the man who came out saw her in the moment, completely occupied, was under the control of Qinggu.


    He pounced on miyuning and held him in his arms.


    That pair of deep red eyes, at this time is completely under the control of love valley.


    Take the person in your arms and walk towards the bedroom.


    Until miyuning was thrown on the bed, she didn''t have any resistance.


    She knows that the man in front of her is not normal, and she can''t stimulate him at this time.


    Wen Yuze came up and tore her clothes.


    At this time, miyuning saw the red mole on the man''s shoulder socket again.


    Her hand slowly touched the mole, and then moved to the man''s chamber.


    This action undoubtedly adds fuel to the fire.


    Wen Yuze approached her and caught her seductive lips.


    Two lips imprint each other, this kiss is more exciting.


    But Wen Yuze''s hand movement also does not stop.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the obstacles on the two people were pulled off.


    Miyuning still did not resist, and there was no heart of resistance in his heart.


    She needs to placate the people in front of her.


    If anything happens to them, it will be more smooth for her evening plan.


    "Po, po..."


    Wen Yuze kept calling Bao.


    The hands are constantly on fire.


    Gu Qianwang is out of control. Wen Yuze slowly explores mi Youning''s body.


    Until entering the gate, Wen Yuze''s face was full of impatience.


    He''s really out of control.


    Leaning forward, he finally broke through the gate.


    Miyuning''s hands clung to something on one side.


    Pain, even if her body is a demon now.


    But in this case, she still felt the pain.


    Wen Yuze feels the soft place.


    Completely lost his mind.


    He screamed all over his body and turned ah Bao into his woman.


    Although it is daytime, it does not hinder the intimate contact.


    It''s still early. They have a lot of time.


    Wen Yuze was satisfied with the dream, and his deep desire came true.


    His heart is no longer empty, lonely, lonely.


    But miyuning was in agony.


    Although Wen Yuze is usually as gentle as jade, she looks very gentle.


    It''s actually a wolf.


    Especially at this time, it''s a fierce carnivore.


    She begged, but in exchange for more painful torture.


    "Po... Po, you are finally mine."


    Wen Yuze is still sending himself to the city.


    Want to play the woman in front of you.


    Let her be branded with him.


    So he can''t control it.


    His affectionate words were exchanged for mi you Ning''s unbearable voice of begging for mercy.


    Miyuning''s body is hard to pass out.


    She was tortured from beginning to end.


    No feeling?


    Yes, but the man''s appetite is too big.


    It''s too much for her.

 Chapter 258

    Miyuning opened his eyes again, surrounded by dark lights.


    Through the window, we can see that it is already dark outside.


    She remembered her plan for the evening and sat up at once.


    "Well..."


    However, this move, pain all over.


    Looking down at the traces on her body, MI Youning''s eyes widened.


    Wen Yuze, a gentle man, has such a wild side.


    She was tossed all over, and there was no good place at all.


    The dense kisses and marks made her blush.


    Pulling up the thin quilt to cover her body, miyuning began to look for her own clothes.


    There was no sign of Wen Yuze in the room, and there was no movement in the bathroom.


    Miyuning knew that she was the only one in the bedroom and quickly put on her clothes.


    I''m going to find the ghost who has a deal with her.


    She can''t afford to delay.


    Wen Yuze is not normal at all. Maybe sometime. Will be assimilated by those who complain.


    Especially during the day.


    During this period, the man constantly forced her to say some messy words.


    It''s no doubt to ask her not to leave and to stay.


    Finally, he said that he had destroyed the Wen family, and he wanted to be with her forever.


    After walking out of the room, miyuning still doesn''t see Wen Yuze.


    She began to search the room for the ghost.


    Finally, in the bathroom of the living room, I found the resentful soul of the boy.


    Seeing the other party huddled together, MI Youning didn''t ask him about the results of the transaction, but asked Wen Yuze.


    "Where did Wen Yuze go?"


    The young resentment spirit showed the original human form, "out, for a while."


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Mi you Ning asked something unpleasant.


    The other side shook his head. Mi Youning didn''t ask any more.


    "Come with me."


    She turned and left the bathroom.


    This is not a place to talk at all.


    Sitting on the sofa to ease his discomfort, MI Youning went straight to the theme.


    "How is it going with you?"


    The young man complained, and a small bottle came out of his hand.


    "This is what you want."


    Miyouning emptily took the little bottle into his hand.


    Looking at the transparent glass bottle, there is bright red blood inside.


    She frowned and said, "is this the blood of Wen Yuze''s father?"


    "Yes, I got it myself."


    The young man answered quickly.


    Play with a glass bottle with a small amount of blood in your hand.


    Miyuning nodded, "OK, as long as you confirm that it''s true tonight, I''ll send you away as soon as I''m done."


    However, this time, the young resentment spirit did not reply and quickly disappeared.


    Seeing the resentment disappearing in front of her eyes, MI Youning raises her eyebrows.


    She felt something and looked at the door.


    But in a few seconds, a key in the door sounded.


    For a moment, the door was opened and Wen Yuze''s face appeared.


    Wen Yuze took the bag in his hand, opened the door and saw a Bao sitting in the sofa.


    There was a trace of apology in his eyes, but no regret.


    After closing the door, Wen Yuze changed his shoes and walked towards mi Youning.


    "You wake up. Is there anything wrong with you?"


    Miyuning looked at the bag in his hand and shook his head.


    "Where have you been?"


    Wen Yuze will hand the bag to her eyes, "out to buy you medicine."


    Then he sipped the corners of his mouth, "today is my recklessness. I didn''t restrain myself. I''m too careless."


    Miyuning gave a gentle hum.


    Now she did not think about it, after all, she did not have the slightest resistance.

 Chapter 259

    At this time, mi you Ning''s mind is all about how to let Wen Yu Ze cooperate with her tonight and clear up all those resentment souls.


    The so-called clean-up is to completely eliminate the bad things and annihilate the fly ash.


    They have no chance of reincarnation.


    Surrounded by strong resentment, the final result is only the annihilation of fly ash.


    Unfortunately, in order to do this, we must cooperate with the man in front of us.


    Wen Yuze saw that she did not speak.


    With helpless eyes, there is a trace of depression.


    He picked up the woman beside him, picked up the medicine on the table and walked towards the bedroom.


    After returning to the room, miyuning finds out what Wen Yuze wants to do.


    I tried to give her medicine in that place.


    I can''t do it even if I kill her.


    She looks at the medicine on the man''s hand, the other side wants to pick her clothes.


    Immediately picked up the medicine on the table, got up and went to the bathroom.


    Wen Yuze was stunned by her quick action.


    After a long time, there was a trace of loss in his face.


    It seems that he is not enough.


    Po''s action is so fast that he can''t even grasp it.


    I thought the other party was completely weak.


    Now it seems that he didn''t work hard enough.


    Miyou would rather not know what men outside think.


    Or she''ll cry.


    Entering the bathroom, miyuning did not use any medicine.


    But with the power of the soul, repair the weakness of the body, as well as the injury.


    Sitting on the toilet lid, miyuning finally figured out how to make Wen Yuze cooperate with his plan for tonight.


    Wang yuebin, this man is different to Wen Yuze.


    Wang yuebin is more reliable when she solves those grievances.


    With these thoughts in mind, miyuning left the mission world and returned to the soul space.


    She used the privilege, in the space with the illusory mobile phone, dialed Wang yuebin''s phone.


    "Hello..."


    Men''s lazy voice sounded.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze went into the bathroom in a Bao and waited for her outside all the time.


    But now almost half an hour, still do not see each other''s figure.


    It made him unable to sit.


    Wen Yuze gets up and walks to the bathroom.


    At this moment, miyuning also pushed open the bathroom door.


    When their eyes met, miyuning gave him a bright smile.


    "I''m hungry."


    Wen Yuze was fascinated by the smile, and his heart was also fascinated.


    He nodded mechanically, "OK, I''ll cook for you."


    Wen Yuze turned and left to cook.


    But just a few steps away, he quickly turned around and walked towards miyuning.


    He bowed his head and gave a kiss.


    The force pressed tightly on miyuning''s lips.


    Wen Yuze mercilessly kisses a few mouthfuls, and before leaving, she still rubs her lips lightly.


    "Wait for me." Quickly turned to leave, the pace is about to float up.


    Mi you Ning picks eyebrows and touches the lips that the man has kissed.


    There was a smile on her face.


    After solving all the problems with this man tonight, it''s really time for her to leave.


    However, their current relationship should be able to reassure each other.


    Miyuning shook his head and showed the bottle of blood in his palm.


    No mistakes are allowed in tonight''s plan.


    When Wen Yuze finished his meal, MI Youning estimated the time and walked out of the bedroom.


    Two people on the dinner table, very calm, but with the atmosphere of ambiguous finish this meal.


    After dinner, he accompanied miyuning to eat fruit.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 260

    Wen Yuze heard the doorbell ring and got up to open the door.


    Wang yuebin, standing outside the door, appeared in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Wang yuebin laughed, "Xiao Li has quarreled with me. Come and have a seat here."


    Then he looked behind him into the living room.


    You can see mi you Ning sitting on the sofa.


    That pair of blue eyes, let his eyes pupil shrink.


    Of course, it''s just an excuse to quarrel with your girlfriend.


    Wen Yuze saw that he saw the existence of a Bao and gave way to let people into the room.


    Mi you Ning and Wang Yue Bin''s line of sight, when Wen Yu Ze closed the door, quickly up.


    There was a faint light in each other''s eyes.


    Then they both looked away as if nothing had happened.


    Wen Yuze went back to miyuning and sat down. Looking at Wang yuebin, who was sitting opposite him, he frowned, "how did you fight?"


    The latter''s face was a little hard to say, "women are like that. They can''t let go of a trifle. When I say something in a hurry, she gets angry."


    Mi you Ning was eating his cherizi. When he heard this, he praised him.


    Wen Yuze, however, began to persuade him, "you''ve all been so many years. How many things have you experienced before you come to this day? If there''s anything you can do to coax her, a man should be more broad-minded..."


    Well, then, if the men around you say something, miyuning will praise his hands and feet.


    Wang yuebin showed reluctance to talk about this topic.


    Looking at mi you Ning beside him, he said, "don''t mention her. It''s the woman beside you. Why don''t you introduce me?"


    Wen Yuze''s words of persuasion stopped at his mouth and took a look at ah Bao beside him.


    He has some tangles about how to introduce a Bao to Wang yuebin.


    Po has been very good these days, and even yesterday he was obedient. They had a relationship.


    But now, he didn''t know how to introduce it.


    Miyuning turned to look back at the man beside him and knew his melancholy eyes.


    She looked back at Wang yuebin with a smile and said, "Hello, my name is Bao, Yuze''s girlfriend."


    Wang yuebin''s eyes were a little deep, but he said with a smile, "well, I''m Yuze''s good friend, Wang yuebin."


    When he said this, there were still some twists in his face.


    Just over an hour ago, this woman''s familiar voice also called him.


    Of course, he knew the other person''s identity, the black cat.


    When he heard it, he thought it was a prank.


    But when he heard what the other party said, he had to be serious.


    How did he find the black cat at the beginning? He went to find the black cat with Wen Yuze


    All kinds of events, the woman said clearly.


    Even the details are very clear.


    It made him have to believe it.


    Finally, the woman told him the situation of her friend and asked him to help.


    Wang yuebin''s hand clenched on the sofa.


    His eyes turned to his friend.


    I saw the latter, looking at Po with a silly smile on his face.


    Wen Yuze didn''t expect that Bao would introduce himself in this way, which made him happy and reluctant.


    The women around him were left by all means.


    He despised himself, but inevitably he felt a little happy.


    Mi you Ning turns her head and winks at Wang Yue bin.


    The latter nodded gently, but his eyes were not clear.


    Wen Yuze''s mood is not stable, and he doesn''t find any small action between them.


    He reached out and held Po''s hand in his hand.


    The corner of the mouth bends happy smile.


    Mi Youning''s next move, however, solidified his smile.

 Chapter 261

    Mi Youning sees Wang yuebin receive her eyes.


    Take out the bottle from the space, the bottle containing father Wen''s blood.


    Open the bottle cap at the back, and the blood in the bottle splashes towards Wen Yuze.


    The blood of the lineage of the Wen family is the most attractive to the resentful soul.


    They have been on Wen Yuze for so many years.


    Now it''s not easy to smell the smell of other lineal blood in the Wen family. It''s bound to be restless.


    When Wen Yuze spilled his blood on him, his happy smile solidified.


    Originally sitting on the sofa, Wang yuebin also quickly came to the two people.


    Miyuning quickly stands up and sets a boundary to the three people''s space.


    Wen Yuze from the beginning of the Zheng Leng, now some manic.


    He had red eyes and crazy eyes.


    "Wang yuebin, hold him down!"


    Mi you Ning saw Wen Yu Ze''s appearance at the lower border.


    Wang yuebin looks at his friend in front of him. His whole body is covered with blood. Even his handsome face has a small amount of blood.


    It made his eyes turn intolerable.


    But he also listened to mi you Ning''s words and pressed Wen Yu Ze to death.


    Miyuning saw the black mist rising on Wen Yuze.


    Those ugly and twisted faces also rushed out of the fog.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning opened a small mouth in the border.


    She came out of the border with a bottle of residual blood.


    Even on the way, pouring out a drop or two of blood.


    The blood spilled to the farthest living room from Wen Yuze and Wang yuebin.


    Because there''s no blood.


    Wen Yuze''s resentment came out.


    Wang yuebin felt the cold air around him and gritted his teeth.


    He vowed that this was the coldest and most frightening moment in his life.


    He can''t see those things.


    But the atmosphere around him and the cold air made him understand what it was.


    Miyuning stood outside the border, looking at the spirit of resentment running out of Wen Yuze.


    They follow the blood all the way and start to go out.


    This is under their illegal control.


    As long as they are the people of Wen family, they want to drink their blood, eat their meat, and let them die.


    Miyuning stood in the same place, waiting for those resentment souls to step out of the border.


    She hid her breath and watched them come out one after another, her body still remained motionless.


    Those resentment souls came one after another, on the blood of mi you Ning.


    Along the way, they seem to be trapped by some kind of magic, and they keep catching around.


    Their faces are twisted and ugly, which makes people afraid.


    At this time, Wen Yuze changed again.


    Miyuning''s eyes were fixed on his body.


    Only from his body to drill out a human like non-human, ghost like non ghost, looks more ugly things.


    The other side crawled out of Wen Yuze''s body.


    It has four feet, is a face, but the head has pointed ears.


    It was disgusting, ugly and hard to look at.


    Seeing this thing climbing out of Wen Yuze''s body, MI Youning gently raises her feet and goes to Wang yuebin and Wen Yuze.


    At this time, Wen Yuze''s eyes are as dull as a puppet, without any action.


    Before, he was still struggling with Wang yuebin.


    At this time, after this thing came out of his body, it seemed that he had no consciousness.


    Wang yuebin felt something in this moment.


    His body was shaking and his head was sweating.

 Chapter 262

    Wang yuebin''s frightened eyes look in the direction of MI Youning. His lips open and move, but he doesn''t make a sound.


    But miyuning saw his mouth clearly. It was calling for po.


    She squinted and looked at the real monster again.


    I saw the other side also out of the border, began to follow the taste of blood to find.


    Right now¡ª¡ª


    Miyuning quickly waves to Wang yuebin''s eyes and closes the border.


    This movement caused all the movements of the monster. It stopped and looked at the place where miyuning was.


    Seeing that the monster had stopped all his movements, miyuning kept closing the border.


    Wang yuebin in the border, at this time the eyes can not be described with fear.


    He saw it.


    A room full of monsters with twisted faces.


    Especially the monster outside the white fog.


    Four legs lying on the ground, that face ugly appearance, let him want to vomit.


    It''s surrounded by monsters with twisted faces.


    Wang yuebin can''t help pinching his friend''s body.


    He was shaking all over. It was terrible.


    I really want to find my mother, find my girlfriend to bury yuexiong, and ask for comfort.


    Miyuning and the monster look at each other.


    She can''t move now.


    Especially in front of this messenger.


    This is the end boss after the curtain.


    Without it, a room full of grudges would not be the climate.


    The monster''s dark eyes were staring at mi you Ning.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, miyuning was sure that he could see her.


    Even if she hides her breath, it''s still useless.


    Seeing this, miyuning took a deep breath.


    Then he quickly turned his head and said to Wang yuebin: "stay inside, don''t go out of the border!


    If anything happens, don''t come out and watch Wen Yuze


    Don''t let him come out, or everything will be in vain. "


    When miyuning spoke, the monster had already moved.


    And miyuning has already made preparations.


    She quickly dodged, and did not forget to instruct Wang yuebin.


    It''s a tough fight tonight, and she has to keep up her strength.


    When the monster moves, all the resentful spirits around also stop waving.


    These resentment spirits flow to mi you Ning together.


    At this time, miyuning took out the demon pill from the original owner''s body.


    The demon Dan with blue light forms a beautiful color in this big room.


    Wang yuebin looks at the scene outside and worries about a Bao.


    But also do not forget the death of friends.


    Before, he was skeptical. Now when he saw the scene in front of him, all doubts were thrown behind him.


    His legs are going soft now.


    If it had not been for Wen Yuze, he would have collapsed on the ground.


    Mi you Ning throws the demon pill into the air, and the Demon power of cat demon is injected into the demon pill.


    The evil spirit of the whole body is spreading wantonly.


    In addition to the monsters who were still walking towards miyuning, those souls were lying on the ground in pain.


    Miyuning watched the monster coming towards her coldly, without any fear on her face.


    There was even a sneer in the corner of his mouth.


    As long as in this task world, in addition to the law and the way of heaven, there are really few roles she can play.


    Although the monster in front of us is hundreds of years old, we can''t compare it with the way of heaven and the law.


    Miyuning sacrificed the demon Dan, and even continued to add Demon power.


    Monster see this scene, eyes exude incredible, as if there is something to fear.


    "You should be like this. Is this boy worth dying with you?"

 Chapter 263

    That hoarse, as if for a long time did not speak voice, from the monster''s mouth.


    Miyuning glanced at it and laughed sarcastically.


    "You ghosts, even dare to call yourself the master, to the underworld into the underworld, but also a kid!"


    The monster heard the words, twisted ugly face trembled, as if it was angry.


    It''s a pity that it didn''t go on.


    That sends out the demon Dan of blue light, the evil spirit is obviously more rich.


    There is also the Demon power with prestige, which makes the monster unable to move forward.


    It can survive for such a long time, but only by avoiding.


    Now it is understood that this is a trap.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the monster began to step back and look to Wen Yuze.


    It squints at the body, turns around and rushes over.


    Wang yuebin has been paying attention to this side.


    Seeing the ugly and disgusting monster rushing over, the first reaction was to run.


    But he still has Wen Yuze in his hand.


    I watched the monster rush in.


    He thought of what po said and told him not to move, but to hold down Wen Yuze.


    Wang yuebin looks at the white fog and comforts himself constantly. It''s OK. It''s ok


    But just as the monster rushed towards him, he could not help but move.


    He did not forget to press Wen Yuze''s hands and knelt to the ground in fright.


    He is really afraid, now what happened, is not he can not fear.


    It even made him feel that his life was threatened and he was likely to die here.


    Wang yuebin''s eyes closed, sweat DC, waiting for the monster to rush.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he could not help but see a crack in his eyes.


    It turns out that monsters can''t get close to them at all.


    Wang yuebin looked at the monster constantly rushing.


    But when we got to the place of white fog, it was as if we met some barrier, which could not be broken at all.


    This phenomenon, let him breathe a sigh of relief, paralyzed.


    The hand on Wen Yuze''s body also lightened his strength.


    The monster found the border in front of him and roared in the direction of miyuning.


    Mi you rather see this but ignore, still add Demon power to demon Dan.


    Seeing this, the monster is more urgent.


    He looks at Wen Yuze in the border and wants to control him with his mind.


    "Come here, Wen Yuze, come here, hurry up, your a Bao is here..."


    Only Wen Yuze could hear the sound.


    This made his absent eyes begin to have consciousness.


    He looked in the direction of miyuning.


    Wang yuebin didn''t notice this change, but mi Youning felt Wen Yuze''s eyes.


    Seeing this, MI Youning said to Wang yuebin: "hold Wen Yuze, don''t let him go out of the border! Wang yuebin, hurry up


    Hearing her urgent voice, Wang yuebin moved quickly.


    His whole body is pressed on Wen Yuze''s body, pressing each other to death.


    And Wen Yuze seems to be controlled in general, constantly waving, want to get Wang yuebin down.


    When the monster saw the scene of the border, he was still calling Wen Yuze with his mind.


    Wang yuebin''s face has been hurt by Wen Yuze''s resistance.


    Wen Yuze was totally unconscious and punched him.


    Know that friends are now not aware, he did not care, only know dead hold him.


    As for his being beaten, he is likely to be disfigured.


    He decided to settle accounts with the other party in the future, and let the other party compensate for all the mental losses today.


    Miyuning is almost ready.

 Chapter 264

    She takes back the demon Dan in the void and looks at the direction of the monster with cold eyes.


    Control the demon Dan with both hands and fly to the other side.


    "It''s a fluke to survive for hundreds of years. Now it''s time for dust to return to dust and earth to return to earth."


    Then he aimed at the demon Dan and attacked the Demon power towards the monster.


    Seeing this, the monster quickly dodged.


    Unfortunately, the demon force seems to have long eyes and has been chasing behind it.


    The monster stopped controlling Wen Yuze and let him not struggle any more.


    Wang yuebin was relieved, relieved a little, and observed the situation outside the border.


    At the moment when he turned his head, he saw the monster hit by miyuning and hit the ground.


    Monster eyes fear, still dare not set channel: "do you really want to die with me?"


    Mi you Ning sneered. Of course, it''s impossible.


    But there''s no need to talk to each other.


    She used the demon Dan again, and the strong blue light spread in the house.


    The monster sees this, is releasing the huge prestige all over.


    Now it''s just a fight.


    Otherwise it will die today.


    I saw the monster quickly stand up from the ground.


    It roared up to the sky and began to stink.


    Even in the border of Wang yuebin, smelled the stink of vomiting.


    Mi you Ning''s face does not change, she continues to run the power of demon Dan.


    "Roar!"


    The monster took the initiative to run towards miyuning.


    When mi you Ning saw this, his heart finally came.


    She turns the demon Dan in her hand towards the monster.


    In front of her is a ghost for hundreds of years. She must hit the target with one blow.


    Otherwise, she has to borrow her own soul power. She doesn''t want to waste her soul power any more.


    Of course, this is not the last resort.


    Drive the demon Dan to the monster.


    As the monster rushes closer and closer to demon Dan, mi you Ning closes his eyes.


    She secretly used her mind to shatter the demon Dan.


    "Roar..."


    The demon Dan is broken, and its powerful power is released.


    The monster was affected, and his body was injured by the Demon power.


    See its body, slowly peel off the body.


    The pieces of black, stinking soul fell from it.


    "I will die with you!"


    The monster also knew that the time was coming, and he roared at mi you Ning.


    Running towards mi you Ning at a high speed, he was full of determination and looked like he was going home.


    Seeing what it looked like, miyuning flew quickly towards the border.


    It was the border she had laid, which naturally would not prevent her from entering.


    The monster is blocked by the border again.


    It is still suffering from the pain of being broken by the demon force outside.


    That dare not roar, ring out in so big living room.


    In the twinkling of an eye, however, the monster turned into a black water mark and disappeared.


    Even all the soul bodies around have disappeared.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene and finally couldn''t help it.


    "Poof..."


    A big mouthful of blood came out of her mouth.


    She bent over the mouth of Yue Hun.


    Wang yuebin was still staring at mi you Ning, "Po, can I release Yu Ze?"


    Miyuning nodded to him and sat down on the sofa alone.


    Now, she is really a waste demon.


    Not even the demon Dan.


    Wang yuebin released Wen Yuze''s body and walked towards her, with some uneasiness on his face.


    "That... You vomited blood. Are you hurt?"


    With a kind of uneasy tone, MI Youning raised his head.

 Chapter 265

    Seeing that Wang yuebin''s face was worried, even her eyes were the same. She waved her hand with a smile.


    "OK," he said, looking at the living room, "I can''t live here tonight, and I won''t live here any more."


    The living room stinks everywhere.


    What''s more, the previous twists and turns must also affect the neighbors around.


    Wang yuebin, hearing the speech, nodded with approval.


    What he heard and saw tonight made him feel like seeing a big movie.


    That frightening scene made him never want to step into these houses in his life.


    After a while, miyuning gets up and walks to wenyuze.


    Each other''s eyes are still not any look, looking at her, the eyes turned.


    Mi you Ning sighed at his appearance.


    She reaches for his hand, turns the power of her soul, and begins to clean up the remaining resentment for each other''s body.


    This time she''s really leaving.


    If you don''t go back to the demon world, the original master''s body won''t last long.


    While cleaning up the resentment for Wen Yuze, she looked at Wang yuebin, "take him away tonight. I''m going back. This is the human world. I can''t stay too long."


    Suddenly hearing the news, Wang yuebin was shocked, "what about Yuze?"


    He knows Wen Yuze.


    This guy definitely has feelings for ah Bao, otherwise he would not smile so brightly at her.


    Especially when a Bao admitted that she was his girlfriend.


    "Don''t you mean you are Yuze''s girlfriend? How can you go? Besides, he saved you, adopted you and took care of you..."


    Mi Ying, however, make complaints about the bed. The man took care of her bed and dried her up.


    On the surface, she explained patiently to Wang yuebin, "the demon Dan of my body has just been broken. Now I have to go back to the demon world, otherwise I will die if I stay here. I will come back if I take good care of my body."


    Wang yuebin was relieved, but continued to ask, "when will you come back?"


    Unable to give him an accurate answer, miyuning shook his head.


    I took a look at the man around me.


    The reason why she explained this to Wang yuebin was just to tell the man through the other person''s mouth.


    Now the other party can''t listen to her soberly, so let Wang yuebin tell him when he wakes up.


    There was little resentment left, and miyuning cleaned it up quickly.


    She got up and the border disappeared.


    "Ah --"


    At this time, Wang yuebin exclaimed.


    Miyuning followed his voice and saw him staring at a place, shaking and extending his fingers.


    There was a ghost in the corner.


    However, seeing this grudge soul, MI Youning waved to the other side.


    "Come here."


    Wang yuebin saw her action, and then looked at the grudge soul approaching.


    Quickly ran behind Wen Yuze to hide.


    "Po, why did you leave one behind?"


    Miyou would rather smile than say anything. He looks at the young man coming and smiles.


    "I''ll send you away now. It''s up to you to decide how to live your next life."


    The boy''s eyes were full of surprise.


    Now it looks more and more beautiful.


    It is much more humanized than the previous ones, and even has the essence of human nature.


    Miyuning waved to the boy.


    "Wait a minute --"


    The boy suddenly makes a sound. Mi Youning stops and looks at it.


    The other side looks in the direction of Wen Yuze, and then looks at Wang yuebin.


    It has a tangle in its eyes, and it''s hard to say.

 Chapter 266

    It drooped his eyes and said in a soft voice: "in fact, my younger brother once rescued me when I was alive."


    "But at that time, my father was too strong, my brother could not save me, and I was stupid, so I was regarded as an abandoned son."


    Then he looked up at Wen Yuze and said, "this child was born when I watched him. I can''t hurt him, but I know that my brother likes him very much.


    This time I went back to Wen''s house to see that he was getting worse and weaker. If he continued, his younger brother would not have many years to live. "


    Then he sighed to miyuning, "send me away. I''m free at last."


    Miyuning smiles and waves at it. The young resentment disappears in an instant.


    But Wang yuebin was confused.


    What brother? Brother.


    He said to his friends about the child.


    It seems that the ghost disappeared before is just like a teenager.


    Wenjia, Wenjia now, it seems that only Wenfu is not in good health.


    Wang yuebin seems to have caught something.


    He couldn''t believe it and looked at miyuning, "Po, isn''t it Yuze''s uncle?"


    The latter nodded to him and got up to leave the sofa.


    She said to Wang yuebin, who squatted behind Wen Yuze, "it''s time for us to go. I''ll leave here before dawn."


    Wang yuebin awkwardly gets up, and he helps Wen Yuze up.


    Miyuning helps.


    Seeing her move, Wang yuebin stopped and said, "I''ll do it alone. Go and open the door."


    "Well." Miyuning didn''t show any affectation. She went to open the door.


    Three people left the house.


    Until sitting in the car, Wang yuebin said, "where are you going, or will you go first?"


    Miyuning looked at the unconscious man sitting beside him, "OK, go to the school where you met me before."


    The car started and drove in the direction of the school.


    In less than 20 minutes, we arrived at our destination.


    When the car stops, Wang yuebin looks back at the two people in the back seat.


    "Here we are."


    Friends are still open eyes, no consciousness.


    Mi you Ning looked at the man beside him, shook his hand, approached his ear and whispered, "wait for me to come back."


    Then he turned to kiss him on the lip, which was very light.


    But Wen Yuze did not have any movement, just sat there, as if he had no soul.


    When Wang yuebin saw this scene, he had some bad feelings in his heart.


    Miyuning sighed, released his hand, turned and got out of the car.


    Wang yuebin saw this and got out of the car.


    They didn''t see it. Just as mi Youning released Wen Yuze''s hand, his eyes became moist.


    Tears slide down the corner of the eye.


    He was still expressionless, but his tears couldn''t stop.


    In this only one of his car, tears continue to slide down.


    After getting out of the car, Wang yuebin locked the car and said to MI Youning, "Po, I''ll take you off. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease and I won''t be able to explain to Yu Ze."


    Miyuning has no opinion on this.


    She walked towards the school.


    Looking at the high wall, she jumped up.


    Seeing this, Wang yuebin''s eyes showed envy.


    But also recognize the fate of climbing the wall.


    The two entered the school, one in front of the other, and walked towards the woods.


    Miyuning came again to the river where the original owner came to the human world.


    She turned to Wang yuebin behind her and said, "I''m here."


    The latter looked at the woods, especially the river in front of him, with doubts in his eyes.


    And miyuning walked into the river.


    The river is not deep, even very shallow, only to her waist.


    Wang yuebin pursed his lips and watched.

 Chapter 267

    Miyuning goes to the middle of the river and looks at Wang yuebin again.


    He reached for her and waved, "I''m going."


    Then he dived into the water.


    Wang yuebin looked at the scene and put his hand in his trouser pocket tightly.


    In any case, he could not think of the black cat he picked up when his hands were itching.


    Now it''s like this.


    However, Wen Yuze''s dirty things have been solved, which makes him very happy.


    Wang yuebin stood for a while, then turned around and left.


    He went back the way he came.


    Once again, Wang yuebin jumps off the wall in a mess. He looks dirty all over and looks a little ugly.


    The car key unlocked the car and he entered the driver''s seat.


    He glanced at his friend in the back seat, but he was stunned.


    At this time, Wen Yuze''s face was full of tears.


    But that face, as before, is still expressionless.


    But the tears didn''t stop.


    Wang yuebin saw this scene with a flustered face.


    He leaned over and waved his hand in front of Wen Yuze.


    "Yuze, Yuze? Are you ok? "


    The latter eyes did not move, tears are still falling.


    Wang yuebin tried several times, Wen Yuze is also like this, in addition to tears without the slightest reaction.


    He looked back to the front and hit the steering wheel hard with his fist.


    "Fuck! What''s the matter


    Then start the car and drive towards home.


    Tonight is definitely the most exciting and uncomfortable day of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning was submerged and closed his eyes and fell into a coma.


    This river is the boundary between the human world and the demon world.


    When she opened her eyes again, the scene around her was strange.


    But this is the most familiar place for the memory of the original owner.


    "Little 26 is awake! Father, mother is awake


    "Really wake up, Xiaohua, do you know me?"


    What about me? What about me


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi you Ning looks at a group of beautiful men and women in front of her. It''s really pleasing to the eye.


    This group of people, if put into the human world, are definitely the most beautiful.


    "Huahua wakes up?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man, wearing a black gown, pushed the crowd aside and came to MI Youning.


    Seeing this man, mi you Ning cried with a smile, "Dad."


    "Dad''s little flower, you are awake at last."


    Cat dad excitedly holds mi you Ning in his arms.


    "Mother''s little flower, you are awake."


    At this time, a beautiful woman, Feng Yun you Cun, comes up and snatches mi you Ning from cat father''s arms.


    Feeling the woman''s huge moon Hun, mi you Ning is about to be out of breath.


    "Mother, mother, let me go first."


    The cat mother released mi you Ning and looked up and down with a worried look on her face.


    Standing on the far left, the handsome man with silver hair also came forward and worried: "26, you finally woke up. When I found you in the forbidden area three days ago, you were in a mess. You scared us to death."


    Miyuning looked up at the man and cried, "big brother."


    "Well, good." The man touched her head and gave her a big smile.


    However, mi you Ning was worried when he heard about it three days ago.


    Because one day in demon world is equivalent to one year in human world.


    I don''t know what happened to Wen Yuze.


    "Little 26, what''s the matter with you?"


    How could all the people present not see the worry and complex emotion on her face.


    Cat parents, cat brothers and cat sisters are all in the eye.

 Chapter 268

    It''s the beautiful young woman on the right.


    That a charm - Charm temperament, mouth with a bit of hook people''s taste.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t have to look up. He knows that this is the second sister of the original owner.


    She looked up and shook her head to the second sister of the original owner, and then looked at the cat''s father and mother, "father, mother, my demon Dan is gone."


    Sitting on the couch of the cat mom and dad smell speech, face and not too many accidents.


    Because they had already found out when they found their little daughter.


    But it''s lucky to be able to come back from the forbidden area.


    Before, they tracked their little daughter into the forbidden area. At that time, their heart was cold.


    Now it''s very lucky for them to have their little daughter back alive.


    The cat mother was the first to hold mi you Ning in her arms. "It''s OK. My little flower just needs to be safe."


    Returning to the cat''s mother''s arms again, miyuning was in a mixed mood.


    The original owner had a group of family members who loved her very much.


    Now she has fulfilled her wish to die.


    The next path of life should belong to her.


    Now she needs to take good care of her body, release her Demon power and become a real human.


    Then go to find the man Wen Yuze.


    I don''t know what happened to each other.


    "No! I firmly don''t agree. Mother''s little flower, as long as you practice for a hundred years, there will still be demon pills. If you become human, there will only be a few decades left. "


    Mi you Ning told the people in front of him what he thought in his heart, and was first opposed by the cat mother.


    Other people around, also have a look of disapproval.


    After that, the cat elder brother on one side said, "little 26, you tell me who the man is. I''m going to kill him."


    Miyuning told them what he had experienced in the human world, even when he met a man.


    Big brother cat thought that their youngest sister was hooked by a human being.


    The mood is very complicated.


    It''s like a flower, arched by a pig.


    Other brothers and sisters at the scene were in the same mood.


    The quietest one is cat dad.


    "Xiao 26, you can''t be cheated by human beings..."


    "Yes, Xiaohua, listen to the sixth sister. Let''s practice hard for a hundred years..."


    "Huahua, don''t be confused. Human life is too short..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the brothers and sisters are too excited. Mi you Ning listens in a daze. Everyone''s words are mine.


    She''s very big now.


    This group of cats is too enthusiastic.


    "Stop!"


    Father cat cried and stood up.


    Hearing the words from father cat, everyone stopped one after another and looked at him with a pair of eyes of different colors.


    The cat father raised his chin to the cat mother, "go and get my knife!"


    Mi you Ning took a breath when he heard the words.


    This cat father doesn''t play according to the routine.


    It''s not that cat father is the most favorite, following the original owner.


    Now how to be as impulsive as big brother cat.


    The cat''s mother got up quickly and walked towards the door.


    "Mother, wait"


    Miyuning hurried out to stop the cat.


    Cat dad turned and glared at her, "little flower! Dad can''t watch you go on the road of no return. Dad is going to kill the boy! "


    Listen to the angry words.


    Listen to the tone of concern.


    If the original owner must have listened to them.


    However, miyuning shook his head at the cat''s father, "father, my body can''t be cultivated."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Cat father''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe looking at his little daughter on the couch.

 Chapter 269

    Even the cat mother, who was about to leave the house, came back quickly.


    "Little 26, you''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    "Mother''s little flower, don''t scare me."


    "Twenty six, that''s not a funny joke."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For the suspicious words around him, miyuning held out his hand to the crowd.


    "Really, now the Demon power of my body is almost destroyed.


    If I don''t release the remaining Demon power as soon as possible, I may be exhausted. "


    Father cat quickly reached out to explore.


    The Demon power on his body is sent into his little daughter''s body to search.


    This check found that the little daughter''s Demon power has been broken.


    Like a child born.


    In particular, the parts of the heart were also damaged.


    "How could that be?"


    Cat Dad took back his hand and stepped back in disbelief.


    Cat mother does not accept, does not agree with the look.


    When she saw this, she took mi you Ning''s hand, but soon she looked like cat dad.


    Looking at the little girl in front of me.


    "Why are you suffering?"


    Miyuning showed a smile of indifference. "At the beginning, he took me in and saved me when I was dying. This is the so-called cause and effect. He saved me because, and what I have now is the result."


    Everyone''s eyes were full of complexity.


    Or cat father came forward and hugged her, "Dad''s little flower has grown up."


    Now I know that my little daughter can''t continue to practice.


    He will have a good meeting with the human whom the little daughter likes.


    "Dad and your elder brother and sister will go to the human world to see if that boy is worth your life."


    Miyuning nodded with a smile. Of course, she had no opinion.


    "Then my father will help me clean up the residual Demon power on me."


    Cat father smell speech embrace her strength to step up, "good."


    The voice tone with helpless, and a bit sad.


    Their cat clan''s life span is thousands of years. If they practice to a higher level, it will be multiplied.


    Now the youngest daughter only has a life span of more than 100 years. How can he accept it for a moment.


    The cat mother had turned her back and secretly wiped her tears.


    All brothers and sisters are standing in the room full of people.


    The original owner had 25 brothers and sisters.


    They all love her and let her have everything.


    Now it is hard to accept the bad news.


    But there''s nothing we can do.


    Only if there are precious things, can we change the physical condition of Xiao 26.


    However, today''s demon world can''t be compared with ten thousand years ago.


    There is no such treasure.


    Cat brother and cat sister looked at the couch, and the little sister, who was held by cat father, turned their eyes one after another.


    In front of all this, they are powerless.


    ¡­¡­


    The human world.


    At noon, it''s time for people to take a lunch break.


    Wang yuebin sat in the coffee shop opposite the General Hospital of the city, looking at the door of the hospital.


    Now three years have passed.


    However, the night three years ago is still fresh in his memory.


    It''s like it happened yesterday.


    At the beginning of that shocking scene, now I think of it, he will get goose bumps all over.


    However, no matter how shocked he was, there was no strong feeling from his good friends.


    I still remember that night, he sent a Bao to school and saw each other leave with his own eyes.


    When he gets back to the car parked at the door.


    When I got on the bus, I saw Wen Yuze''s expressionless face, but I couldn''t stop crying.


    He didn''t react at that time.


    But he knew that Po was gone, he was sad, he was sad, and there was nothing he could do.

 Chapter 270

    The day after he took Wen Yuze home, the other side finally returned to normal.


    But from then on, there was no smile on his face.


    Originally, he thought that in two days, his friends might be relieved.


    Now three years later, Wen Yuze has not changed.


    He was colder than before, with air conditioning three feet away.


    Wang yuebin still remembers seeing Wen Yuze sitting in his living room the day after a Bao left.


    He didn''t cry, he didn''t cry again.


    But the soul of the body seems to be gone, only a body.


    All over the release of a lonely, sad mood.


    The scene of his eyes, so far aftertaste are astringent.


    Wang yuebin took the coffee in front of him and sipped it gently.


    Now three years later, Po still does not appear.


    He has no hope.


    But friends are still waiting for po.


    I didn''t even move out of the house.


    He once asked Wen Yuze why he didn''t move. It''s not bad luck.


    With a bitter smile on his face, he said that he was afraid that Po would not find his way home.


    That smile so bitter, than cry out also let a person sad.


    Three years. If I could come back, I would have come back.


    Wang yuebin sighed and looked at the door of the hospital through the window of the coffee shop.


    Just then, he finally saw the person waiting.


    The man, wearing casual clothes and holding a file bag in his hand, came towards him.


    Even if Wen Yuze did not appear in front of him, Wang yuebin could feel the cold air around him.


    All these are the changes that happened after Po left.


    Just as Wang yuebin was waiting for Wen Yuze to come to the cafe, he suddenly saw a scene he used to see.


    Only a small woman came to her friend.


    He was used to watching this scene.


    In the past two years, this woman has been pursuing Wen Yuze.


    But the falling flowers are merciless.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze coldly looks at Xiao Rou in front of her and frowns.


    Xiao Rou did not seem to see his impatience.


    She showed a brilliant smile to the man in front of her and showed her perfect side.


    "Doctor Wen, let''s have lunch together."


    "Sorry, I have an appointment." Wen Yuze refused directly.


    Xiao Rou has already experienced many rejections from men in front of her.


    So the smile on her face didn''t change at all. "Don''t mind me one more."


    Wen Yuze looked at her watch and couldn''t help looking at her.


    Xiao Rou is the head nurse of internal medicine.


    It is also the place under his jurisdiction, where he often looks up but does not look down.


    He knew that the other party was interested in him and refused many times.


    However, the other party seems not clear, pretending to be confused, has been using her actions to express that she will not give up.


    In Wen Yuze''s mind, ah Bao''s blue eyes appear again.


    Just listen to him: "Xiao Rou, I have someone I like. We are really not suitable. Don''t do this again."


    He has repeated that many times.


    And Xiao Rou has already had hearing fatigue.


    "I know, but in the past two years, I haven''t seen Dr. Wen. What woman has appeared."


    Xiao Rou looks at the handsome face of the man in front of her with a smile.


    From the first day she entered the hospital, when she saw Wen Yuze, she fell in love with each other.


    In recent years, almost everyone in the hospital knows that she is chasing the man in front of her.


    She believes that sooner or later, she will touch this man with her heart.

 Chapter 271

    As for the woman who likes.


    In the last two or three years, she had never seen it.


    So I think it''s just an excuse for the man in front of me.


    Wen Yuze looks at the cafe and finds Wang yuebin sitting by the window.


    The woman in front of him delayed his next time and his daily journey.


    This makes Wen Yuze a little unhappy.


    "Xiao Rou, I really have someone I like. Her name is a Bao. She''s the woman I love most in my life, and it''s not her who doesn''t marry.


    Don''t do that in the future. It''s hard for me to do that. You''ll meet people who like you in the future. "


    The subconscious of the last sentence is, I don''t like you. Go to someone who likes you.


    With that, Wen Yuze crosses Xiao Rou''s body and goes to the coffee shop.


    Behind him, Xiao Rou, looking at the scene of his leaving, her eyes no longer smile.


    In her eyes, there was a trace of discontent and resentment.


    She must have this man.


    As for the woman who takes a Bao, who knows where it is.


    Xiao Rou thought of the dinner party at the end of the year in the hospital, with a strange smile on her lips.


    Wen Yuze, wait and take you down sooner or later.


    Xiao Rou looks at Wen Yuze''s figure, walks into the coffee shop and sees him sitting in front of a man.


    She turned away and went in the opposite direction.


    Wang yuebin looked at the back of the woman who left.


    Another look at the opposite friend, the corner of the mouth raised a warm - ambiguous smile.


    "I''ve been entangled again. I haven''t seen you in the past two years. I don''t know how to pity you."


    Wen Yuze ordered the meal and told the waiters around him to hurry up and take it away.


    Heard Wang yuebin''s words, light looked at him.


    Then he looked out of the window, looking sad and nostalgic.


    Seeing him like this, Wang yuebin was helpless.


    Now no matter what you say, you can''t stimulate the man in front of you.


    Except for Po, of course.


    "Why don''t you give up after so many years, Po may never appear again."


    Wang yuebin came here today just to have a talk with his friends.


    So he went straight to the theme without any psychological preparation for Wen Yuze.


    On hearing this, Wen Yuze''s cold eyes directed at Wang yuebin.


    "No, she told me she would come back. She told me to wait for her, and she would come back."


    Wang yuebin''s face full of frustration, "but Yuze, have you ever thought that she is a demon and you are human, can you really be together?"


    Wen Yuze looked down at the table. "At the beginning, she said she was my girlfriend. I only thought she was alone. No matter what happens in the future, I will wait for her in my lifetime."


    "Hello, sir. Your order is ready."


    The waiter from the coffee shop came up.


    Wen Yuze stood up, took the lunch from the other party and walked towards the door.


    Wang yuebin takes out a few notes from his wallet, throws them on the table and chases Wen Yuze.


    Looking at the other side of the road on the car, he roared to Wen Yuze: "Yuze, Po will not come back, you wake up!"


    When Wen Yuze got on the bus, he heard these words clearly.


    In response, he threw his lunch to the co pilot, slammed the door and started the car to leave.


    Wang yuebin see this, followed by his car, car started to catch up.


    He naturally knows where his best friend is going.


    The school, the grove and the river that Po left at the beginning.


    That night, Wen Yuze knew that Bao had left.


    [April is coming to an end. How are you active? Are you in the front row of the active list of book friends this month?


    Let me see you on the list

 Chapter 272

    He also knew every word the other side said, but he could not control his body.


    In the past three years, he went to that school every day.


    At the beginning, a good friend asked him to take him to the place where Po left.


    From then on, no matter what the weather is, the other party will go for a walk every day.


    Maybe he is looking forward to meeting ah Bao here one day.


    Wen Yuze stops his car at the gate of the school, picks up the lunch and walks towards the school.


    The old man passing by the school guard nodded respectfully.


    Wen Yuze nodded and walked towards the school.


    Most of the teachers who passed by also knew him.


    After all, he is the one who gives tens of millions of money to the school every year. Who doesn''t know him.


    After a Bao left, Wang yuebin also conveyed to him what the young man had said.


    I think of my father at home, my heart knot over the years, and my own heart knot.


    Wen Yuze took the initiative to go home.


    He even attended the wedding of his brother, Wen Shengjie.


    Since then, the relationship between him and his family has eased, but it is not very close.


    In the past two years, my father''s health has gradually improved.


    And all his actions are known to his family.


    Through Wang yuebin''s mouth, the people of Wen family know the existence of a Bao.


    Every year, it will give nearly ten million donations to the school, which is still in the name of Wen Yuze.


    So people in the school are more respectful when they see Wen Yuze.


    Even if the headmaster met him, he should be polite.


    Wen Yuze ignored the look of many students in the school and walked towards the woods.


    He came to the familiar stone table, put down his lunch and walked around the river.


    His eyes were always on the water with expectation in them.


    For so many years, he had been waiting for Po to come out of the water.


    However, he said a long time no see, I came back.


    Unfortunately, three years have passed.


    Po did not appear, not even in his dream.


    It was a wonderful time, as if he had imagined it.


    If it wasn''t for Wang yuebin''s existence, it wasn''t for Bao''s cat like nest and her toys.


    He may really think that all this is his dream.


    Unfortunately, it''s not.


    "Wen Yuze, when on earth will you wake up?"


    Just as he was about to turn around for lunch, Wang yuebin''s voice rang out behind him.


    To be honest, he doesn''t want to listen to each other now.


    It just makes him feel worse.


    He also knows that a Bao hasn''t appeared in three years, and maybe it''s hard to reappear in his whole life.


    But he just wanted to wait.


    Even until the end of time, until the last second of his life, will continue to wait.


    Ignoring Wang yuebin''s existence, Wen Yuze sits on the stone table, opens the lunch box and eats slowly.


    Wang yuebin saw this scene, hate teeth itch.


    "Yuze, give up. It''s been three years. Your brother has children. Do you want to live like this all your life?"


    Wen Yuze looked up at him and continued to eat.


    Think of Wang yuebin, as if now is in a new marriage.


    He swallowed the food in his mouth and asked, "if one day Xiao Li leaves and disappears, will you give up on her?"


    "Of course not!"


    Wang yuebin did not want to answer.


    Hearing his answer, Wen Yuze showed a bitter smile.


    And Wang yuebin also recalled, retorted: "it''s different, it''s different."

 Chapter 273

    "Binzi, don''t mention it. Without Po, I''ll be alone all my life.


    Now it''s no different from before. It''s just that I spend every day waiting for her. It''s better to have a little hope than nothing to expect. "


    With that, Wen Yuze continued to eat.


    Wang yuebin is frustrated.


    He was also entrusted.


    Deep in my heart, I also hope my friends don''t stick to it any more.


    Seeing his daily life of three o''clock and one-line, he really heartache for him.


    Wen Yuze finished his meal and walked around the river again before leaving school.


    Wang yuebin left with him.


    On the way, he suddenly turned back and looked at the place where he had seen ah Bao disappear


    It''s been three years, and then we''ll have to wait a few more years.


    Po, if you can come back, come back quickly.


    Wen Yuze has become less and less human.


    His life is nothing but waiting for you.


    Even in the hospital, it''s just to pass the time.


    When Po first disappeared, Wen Yuze really wanted to resign and wait at school every day and night.


    It was later that the Wen family and his girlfriend took turns to dissuade him from doing so.


    Wang yuebin closed his eyes and no longer looked at the familiar river.


    He turned to catch up with his friend and left the school side by side.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning is in the demon world, and has been expelled from his body by cat father.


    But her health is too weak, and she needs another day of training.


    Lie on the couch, cat brother cat Sister, nothing is in her side.


    Their faces were not good-looking.


    Looking at her eyes, it was like something fragile, for fear that she would hang up the next second.


    Indeed, human beings are weak in the eyes of demons.


    Miyuning turned his eyes in the dark.


    If she does not become human, the world does not know how long it will take for her to leave.


    Bored, MI Youning wants to see what Wen Yuze is doing.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of people is just around the corner of the new year.


    Today is a hospital dinner day.


    Wen Yuze had already rejected the dinner party tonight.


    But the Dean himself gave a death order that he must be present.


    He could not help nodding his head, but he had his own plan in mind.


    Ready to show one side, meaning also left.


    Unfortunately, the plan can''t keep up with the change.


    Tonight''s dinner party is in the largest hotel in the city, where there is a one-stop service of entertainment.


    After dinner, Wen Yuze was about to leave and was stopped by everyone.


    No matter what excuse he has, no one will listen.


    They went to karaoke.


    In the private room, Wen Yuze drank a glass of water wine with something added.


    By the time he felt something was wrong, it had begun to work.


    Wen Yuze got up and walked out of the private room.


    After he left, Xiao Rou came out with him.


    Walking in the corridor, Wen Yuze''s eyes are red, and his steps are soft.


    Xiao Rou looked at the figure he wanted to leave and immediately stepped forward to help him.


    Wen Yuze turned his head and saw the existence of Xiao rou.


    His eyes were dim.


    "It''s you."


    This is not a question, but a positive tone.


    Xiaorou see this generous smile, "it''s me, more than two years, I''m tired."


    Wen Yuze heard the speech and threw her hand away.


    "Stay away from me."


    There was disgust in his eyes, and the pain of repression.


    It''s too strong for him to hold on.


    With his back against the wall, he watched Xiao Rou warily.


    Thank you for your support, Momo

 Chapter 274

    It was this scene that miyuning saw in the demon world.


    She looked at the pictures with displeasure and anger in her eyes.


    The cat brothers and sisters saw this scene and wondered, "26, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Xiaohua, but what''s wrong?"


    "Small 26, tell elder brother how, where uncomfortable?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the concerned words around, MI Youning looks at the cat brothers and sisters with pleading eyes.


    "I want to go to the human world, now, immediately, immediately!"


    Of course, as soon as she said this, she won the opposition of all the cat brothers and sisters.


    "No, Xiaohua, your body is not good now."


    "Although you want to go to the human world to find that man, you can''t do it now."


    "Listen to my brother, take good care of yourself. We''ll send you. Now let''s have a good rest."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi you Ning flashed his blue eyes and begged as usual, "I don''t want to go, brothers and sisters. Let me go. If I don''t go, I will be lovelorn."


    "That''s just right. My little sister will accompany us in the future..."


    "Yes, yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi you Ning once heard people again, you say a word I say endless.


    She lifted her quilt and got out of bed.


    "Little 26, what are you going to do?"


    Miyuning said with action that she would go to the human world immediately.


    If you don''t care to be cute, you''re almost rolling.


    Finally, the cat brothers and sisters discussed with each other, and the cat elder brother decided.


    They sent Xiao 26 to the human world together.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze looks at Xiao Rou who is walking towards him. The disgust in his eyes is not covered.


    "Xiao Rou, don''t annoy me."


    He didn''t love this woman and never gave her hope.


    Now such means will only make him more disgusted and disgusted in the future.


    Xiao Rou was really annoyed by the disgust in his eyes.


    "Wen Yuze, why are you? Who in the hospital doesn''t know that I chased you for more than two years? Why do you treat me like this? Is it wrong for me to like you?"


    Wen Yuze quickly took out his mobile phone.


    Wang yuebin is the most connected person in the mobile phone.


    He didn''t look at the screen either. He just moved a few times on the screen.


    Guess in the heart the phone is very likely to call Wang yuebin''s mobile phone.


    I just hope the other party will come soon.


    Xiao Rou sees that Wen Yuze doesn''t speak and thinks that the other party is reflecting.


    There was a new smile on her face.


    Walking towards Wen Yuze, "Wen Yuze, stay with me. We will form a family in the future. There will be a lovely baby, just you, me and the children''s home."


    When Wen Yuze heard this, he couldn''t help thinking of three years ago.


    When he got Po''s body, he had such extravagant hopes.


    Unfortunately, today, he doesn''t even know where Po is.


    Feel Xiao Rou''s hand on his arm again.


    Wen Yuze threw away again, "get away from me!"


    He was really angry.


    This woman is simply unreasonable.


    He told each other more than once that he didn''t like each other, and even had someone he liked.


    This woman doesn''t understand.


    At this time, Wen Yuze was on the verge of rage.


    During the three years of waiting for Po, he has been repressing.


    At this time, Xiao Rou forced him by such means.


    This makes all the depression in the heart in a burst state.


    When Xiao Rou heard the words, her face didn''t look good again.


    "Wen Yuze, you can''t run today, I must get you!"

 Chapter 275

    Xiao Rou said, toward Wen Yuze rushed in the past.


    Wen Yuze narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice: "if Xiao Rou doesn''t want to lose her reputation, I advise you to stop now, otherwise you can''t afford the result."


    Hearing this warning, Xiao Rou did stop her next action.


    But also slowly walked to Wen Yuze in front of, "I now have no results can not afford, from the first sight to see you, I like you, are not afraid of murder and arson, will also be afraid of your threat?"


    She sneered at the irony.


    Then it seems to think of something, "you don''t mean that there is a woman you like, called what Bao. If there is such a woman, I will kill her."


    Xiao Rou''s eyes are crazy at this time, and her twisted face makes her pretty face miserable.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Wen Yuze thought of the grudge he had followed him for more than ten years.


    At this time, Xiao Rou was just like those who resented her soul.


    Madman, the woman in front of you is a madman.


    Especially when the other party talks about killing Po.


    Wen Yuze''s hands trembled.


    He wanted to slap the woman hard.


    But to a woman, he couldn''t do it.


    Wen Yuze ruthlessly closed his eyes, "Xiao Rou, you forced me to do this. Don''t blame me in the future."


    When the other party touches the softest bottom line in his heart.


    He can''t let this woman appear in front of him again.


    No one can blame his Po.


    In front of her, Xiao Rou is more than blaming.


    Xiao Rou saw Wen Yuze''s body trembling, and knew that the medicine was coming.


    She stepped forward, ignoring the cold face, and helped someone up.


    She''s already got a room upstairs, as long as they have sex tonight.


    After leaving the evidence, the man is her own.


    Wen Yuze was unable to resist and pressed the wall to death. He didn''t want to leave with the woman.


    As long as he thought that he would do something to betray ah Bao, he was very upset.


    Even at this time, he missed Po more and more.


    Po, Po, where are you


    At this time, Xiao Rou, though small, burst out with great strength.


    She dragged Wen Yuze away and headed for the elevator.


    While waiting for the elevator, Wen Yuze pushes Xiao Rou away.


    "Stay away from me, disgusting!"


    Wen Yuze''s eyes are cold and disgusted, looking at Xiao Rou on the ground.


    Xiao Rou was unprepared for the moment and was pushed to the ground.


    It made her even more crazy.


    She quickly stood up and looked at Wen Yuze coldly, "toast without penalty. I''ll tell you wen Yuze, I''ll play with you as much as I want tonight!"


    Say to walk to Wen Yuze in front, stretch out a hand, want to give the man in front of a slap.


    Just as she reached out for a slap, the elevator opened.


    A group of people came out of the elevator.


    Then Xiao Rou''s hand was pressed hard.


    Then someone came to Xiao Rou''s back and kicked her to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Rou cries out in pain.


    Wen Yuze leaned back against the wall and watched all this.


    I moved my eyes to the man who was supported in the middle.


    "Brother."


    Wen Shengjie saw his younger brother''s face, which was somewhat similar to Wen Yuze''s, with a huge anger.


    Before receiving the phone call from Yu Ze, he naturally heard the words of the crazy woman in front of him.


    From the beginning to the end, his satellite phone is still on the line.


    May is the beginning of a new month. I hope you will be more active.


    Book active list, you can see your active value.


    Come on, babies, those who like flowers can play on the table

 Chapter 276

    When did the people of Wen''s family be so threatened.


    In front of the woman, it is eating bear heart leopard gall.


    One of the bodyguards around kicks Xiao Rou to the ground. The bodyguard standing near Xiao Rou immediately controls the person.


    Wen Shengjie looks at Wen Yuze.


    Seeing his brother''s embarrassed appearance, he frowned slightly and asked before he left: "can you still walk?"


    Wen Yuze tried to leave the wall with both hands and wanted to walk, but his body was weak and his legs were weak.


    I don''t know what kind of medicine Xiao Rou used.


    Seeing his appearance, Wen Shengjie immediately stepped forward and supported his arm.


    Take the weight of his body. Put it on yourself.


    The younger brother finally eased up with his family.


    Now he doesn''t allow anyone to destroy it.


    Looking at the woman controlled by the bodyguard, Wen Shengjie said coldly, "take it away."


    He helped Wen Yuze into the elevator.


    The bodyguard immediately dragged Xiao Rou into the elevator.


    In order to prevent a woman from talking nonsense, she put something in her mouth.


    Wen Shengjie looked at his younger brother''s sweating, and he cherished it.


    Since he was a child, his younger brother has been estranged from him, especially after he left home.


    Now it''s still the time when they are most intimate.


    It''s a pity that this intimate action makes him very angry.


    My brother was drugged.


    If it wasn''t for him to talk business around here.


    If it wasn''t for him, he personally gave Wen Yuze a location phone.


    He didn''t know what would happen after that.


    The elevator was opened, and Wen Shengjie helped the people around him out of the elevator.


    The bodyguard behind also dragged Xiao Rou out of the elevator.


    Ignoring the attention of the people in the hall, they walked out of the hotel quickly.


    There are also some celebrities and nobles around. Naturally, some people recognize Wen Shengjie, the new leader of the Wen family in the city.


    The Wen family is the richest man in the city, and is a figure that many people dare not provoke.


    Seeing this scene in front of us, no one came forward to get moldy.


    Don''t you see Wen Shengjie''s angry face and impatience.


    As soon as Wen Shengjie walked out of the hotel, he was stopped by a group of people.


    This group of people are all handsome men and beautiful women.


    The clothes on his whole body are also very strange, just like the actors shooting there.


    That ancient dress is too attractive.


    And this group of people, full of attractive charm charm temperament.


    Both men and women are the best looking and most beautiful people.


    Wen Shengjie looked at the men and women blocking the road, still full of impatience.


    Nowadays, no one has a brother. His body is very important.


    This group of people, it is from the demon world came to the cat members.


    Miyuning stands in the crowd, protected by brother and sister Mao.


    Brother cat looks at Xiao 26 and doesn''t go.


    Then look up to the opposite party, the first line of sight to Wen Shengjie.


    He frowned and said, "little 26, this is the man you like, and it''s not so good. At first sight, he has a bad temper and doesn''t know how to cherish him."


    Mi you Ning doesn''t seem to hear the words of big brother cat. She looks at the man who is lying on Wen Sheng Jie''s shoulder.


    Wen Yuze, I haven''t seen him for a long time. He is so thin,


    No, it should be three years.


    Her three days are equivalent to the man''s three years.


    Seeing that Wen Yuze didn''t notice her arrival, MI Youning felt distressed in her eyes.


    Then she narrowed her eyes.


    She looks at the woman controlled by the bodyguard.

 Chapter 277

    This woman mi you Ning really does not know, even has not heard of.


    But does not hinder her on the way to the front of the woman''s information pickpocket clear.


    Xiao Rou has loved Wen Yuze for three years.


    Ben is a person with abnormal spirit and extremely dark heart.


    This time, I dare to give Wen Yuze medicine.


    Mi you Ning pushes the body of cat elder brother cat elder sister, walked out.


    Wen Shengjie and his party also saw the appearance of MI Youning.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t see each other, otherwise he would recognize that this woman is his brother''s sweetheart.


    Mi you Ning ignores Wen Sheng Jie''s gaze.


    She goes to Xiao Rou, who is controlled by the bodyguard.


    Cat brother and cat Sister see this scene, have come forward to support her.


    There are even several cat brothers and sisters who protect the calf. They look at Wen Shengjie in disgust.


    They think that this man is the girl and so on.


    There is no consideration of the man lying on Wen Shengjie''s shoulder.


    Mi you Ning sees Xiao Rou looking at her with doubts in her eyes.


    She reaches out her hands and takes out the things in the other person''s mouth.


    "Pa..."


    Then he quickly slapped the other side.


    "Oh! Small 26, your hand ache or not, elder brother helps you


    As soon as brother cat saw his little sister''s hands, he immediately came up to Xiao rou.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa..."


    With a wave of his sleeve, Demon power exerts its power through it.


    The people saw that the sleeve seemed to be blown up by the wind, and constantly fanned Xiao Rou''s face.


    After a moment, Xiao Rou''s face swelled up immediately.


    Wen Shengjie and the bodyguards around him saw this scene with a dignified look in their eyes.


    Now he has found that the situation is not right.


    At this time, mi you Ning came forward and lifted Xiao Rou''s chin.


    "My man, you dare to think that you are impatient with life!"


    "Pa..."


    As soon as the voice fell, she slapped Xiao Rou again.


    This time, let her already weak body, as if unable to stand.


    He leaned against big brother cat.


    Eyes have been disdaining to look at Xiao rou.


    Xiao Rou was confused by this time.


    Wen Yuze, also lying on Wen Shengjie''s shoulder, hears mi Youning''s voice.


    His body trembled a few, drooping eyes with disbelief.


    Mi you Ning looked at Xiao Rou''s swollen face, but she still couldn''t get rid of her anger.


    "Didn''t he tell you that he had someone he liked and that he had to see a doctor and take medicine if his nerves were abnormal?"


    Then he held out his hand again.


    However, the second sister cat saw this scene and quickly stopped her action.


    "Let the second sister come."


    Cat two elder sister finish saying, come forward from the hand of bodyguard, easily carried Xiao Rou over.


    She threw the man directly to the ground, and a whip came out of the void.


    "Pa..."


    "Ah..."


    Then there was Xiao Rou''s sad cry, and the whips.


    "You woman, my little sister''s man, you dare to touch! Today, I won''t let you suffer. I really think we cat people are vegetarians. "


    "Pa..."


    Then the whips sounded again.


    When Wen Yuze heard the word "cat family", he finally summoned up the courage and raised his head.


    His eyes quickly search, and soon in the many beautiful men and women in the figure, found that let him yearn for people.


    "Ah... Ah Bao..."


    Wen Yuze''s face is unbelievable and his tone is uncertain.


    He called in the direction of miyuning.


    Mi you Ning hears a man''s voice, leans on brother cat and grins at Wen Yu Ze.


    Unfortunately, her face was too pale.


    PS£º


    [more active, vote, five star praise, reward]


    Sina Weibo: yunqi Yi Ren Wei Hua


    Children who like flowers are welcome to tease at any time

 Chapter 278

    Seeing mi you Ning, Wen Yu Ze immediately broke away from his elder brother.


    He staggered in her direction.


    Wen Shengjie looked at the mysterious scene in front of him and loosened his frown.


    Then he quickly winked at the bodyguards around him.


    The bodyguards quickly dispersed and began to clean up the people around them.


    Less than a moment later, the manager of the hotel with people, began to clean up the blockade of this area.


    Cat two elder sister in see small 26 there, a man walked to, immediately stopped the action in the hand.


    Mi you Ning also left the body of big brother cat and walked towards Wen Yu Ze.


    Their eyes reflected each other''s figures.


    Wen Yuze reached out to hold mi Youning''s hand, trembling and choking: "Po, Po, is it really you?"


    Miyuning hugged the man in front of him. "Well, it''s me. I''m back."


    Wen Yuze closed his eyes, eyes moist.


    Now he could not tell whether it was a dream or an illusion.


    All he knew was that he had met people who were yearning.


    He looked for each other''s lips quickly and gave them a kiss.


    The effect of his body is more obvious at this time.


    Miyuning and his intimate action.


    Already felt the man, that existence feeling very obvious Valley to lack hope.


    Regardless of all the people present, Wen Yuze began to caress mi Youning''s body.


    His movements were urgent and flustered.


    Cat brother saw this scene, his face was almost split with anger.


    He quickly stepped forward and cut Wen Yuze''s neck.


    Wen Yuze is breathing deeply, the breath of a woman in his arms, so he was knocked unconscious.


    Miyuning looks at brother cat''s action with shocked eyes.


    On the other hand, Wen Shengjie looked worried and angry.


    He glared at brother Mao and came forward to take over his brother from mi you Ning.


    And brother cat stopped him.


    He stopped Wen Shengjie, looked at mi you Ning and said, "Xiao 26, these two men, don''t tell me that this man who looks weaker than you is your sweetheart?"


    Mi you Ning is bearing all the weight of Wen Yu Ze. When he hears brother Mao''s words, he holds his forehead with a headache.


    "Brother, can you help him up first? I can''t stand any more."


    Cat elder brother Ao Jiao of turn a face to one side, "don''t."


    He really dislikes such a weak man.


    Mi Youning is helpless and asks for help from Wen Shengjie behind brother Mao.


    This man he''s met.


    It''s a pity that the other party hasn''t seen her figure.


    Wen Shengjie receives mi you Ning''s help and turns around brother Mao''s body.


    He went to miyuning and helped up his younger brother.


    Then he looked at mi you Ning with a complicated look.


    "You... You are Po?"


    Miyuning nodded with a smile.


    The other cat brothers and sisters here also understand.


    My little sister''s sweetheart is not Wen Shengjie who looks very strong.


    It''s wenyuze, which looks very weak.


    "Little sister, I don''t want this man. It''s too weak."


    Second sister cat is no longer embarrassed by Xiao rou. She goes to MI Youning''s side and directly persuades her.


    But her voice did not lower, so that everyone around heard.


    Wen Shengjie heard that his younger brother was weak, and the blue veins of his eyebrows were exposed.


    Mi you Ning looks at a side, other cat elder brother cat elder sister also wants to speak.


    She quickly made a pause gesture.


    Explain to you, "he just took medicine, not weak, or the medicine given by that woman."


    Mi you Ning points to Xiao rou.

 Chapter 279

    See her this action, all pure cat elder brother cat elder sister, prepare to open to abuse Xiao rou.


    And Wen Shengjie looked at this dramatic scene, some headache.


    If he guessed well, these beautiful men and women in front of him should be cat demons.


    Seeing that people are going to teach Xiao Rou a lesson.


    Wen Shengjie quickly stopped, "it''s not convenient here. Why don''t you go to my house first?"


    Cat brother and cat sister look at mi you Ning.


    "What do you mean, little 26?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "I have no problem."


    After that, Wen Shengjie told the bodyguard to let the hotel arrange the car.


    There were three cars for him to go out, two for the bodyguards, and the other one couldn''t get away from the crowd.


    The cars came, and everyone got on.


    Miyuning follows Wen Shengjie in the back seat.


    She holds Wen Yuze and looks at each other''s thin face.


    The second sister of the cat didn''t trust her. She had to take a car together.


    As soon as I see my little sister like this, I know that she is deeply trapped.


    "Well, don''t look. You can''t see a flower any more."


    Cat two elder sister tone with dislike, also don''t know is dislike who.


    Miyuning looked up and gave her a smile.


    The man in my arms is really thin.


    I''ve lost a lot of weight. No wonder the cat demons dislike this man.


    I haven''t seen you for three years, and I don''t know how this man came here.


    She doesn''t have time to go through what men have experienced in the past three years.


    Every time she looks for information, she needs the consumption of soul power.


    But even if he doesn''t, mi you Ning knows that men are not doing well.


    Especially when the other party saw her before, the deep feeling and vulnerability in her eyes.


    I don''t know if she really came back.


    Looking at the scene behind him, Wen Shengjie couldn''t help saying, "Yuze has had a bad time in the past three years. He still lives in the same place as before, and even goes to the school where you left every day. It has been rain or shine for three years.


    He hasn''t had a sound sleep for a long time. If it wasn''t for you, he may not be able to stick to it now. He firmly believes that you will come back one day, but he didn''t expect that it will be three years.... "


    Miyuning listened to what Wen Shengjie said and what the man in his arms had done. He looked complicated.


    Another silly man. How could he be so stupid.


    How could she get such deep affection from him.


    Thinking that Wen Yuze was still living in the apartment, miyuning said, "go back to the apartment. I think he wants to go back there."


    After all, that was all they had lived before.


    What they experienced there, though short, has a certain memorial significance.


    Wenshengjie smell speech and did not stop, ordered the bodyguard to go to the apartment.


    Along the way, the motorcade came to the apartment building unimpeded.


    Miyuning is also weak now. She can''t get Wen Yuze upstairs alone.


    Wen Shengjie did it for him.


    Brother cat and sister cat got off the bus one after another.


    The group walked up to the apartment.


    Miyuning walked into the familiar room, which was full of her memories with men.


    It''s only three days for her.


    But the man stayed in the house for three years.


    Wen Shengjie takes his younger brother to the bedroom, puts him on the bed, and MI Youning comes in.


    She stepped forward and covered the quilt for Wen Yuze herself.


    Wen Shengjie stood by and watched her gentle movements.


    Until she covered her brother with a quilt and stood up, he finally couldn''t help it.


    "Will you leave this time?"


    Mi you Ning turned to Wen Sheng Jie and said with a smile, "no, now I''m just a person."


    PS: honey, may is coming¡¾ Top area of Book Review


    In the book friends active list, the baby whose active value is in the top three of the monthly list will give gifts.


    One throw pillow, choose one of three


    The active value can be obtained by means of reward, voting, comments and comments.


    Of course, the top three are not always stable, you can play in the table.


    The activity ended at the end of the month.

 Chapter 280

    Wen Shengjie''s face changed a few times when he heard the words, and he looked a little incredulous.


    He looked up and down at the woman in front of him.


    This just discovers, the face of the other side takes a bit pale, lip color also pan blue.


    Wen Shengjie knew that her health is not very good now. He said tentatively, "why don''t you have a rest first? I''ll entertain your brothers and sisters."


    Speaking of those guys in the living room, Wen Shengjie''s face was distorted.


    That''s the cat demon. Before, because of his younger brother''s sweetheart, he could be a bit normal.


    Now when he thought of these monsters, his heart trembled.


    Miyuning saw his face and laughed.


    "No, they''re leaving right now. This time they''re just sending me back. I''ll tell them."


    Then she went out of the bedroom over Wen Shengjie.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Wen Yuze wakes up and feels headache.


    He didn''t open his eyes. He closed his eyes and thought about what happened last night.


    He had a party with all the people in the hospital last night.


    Later, he went to karaoke and was drugged by Xiao rou.


    The arrival of big brother, and


    Wen Yuze thought of what happened outside the hotel.


    He saw Po.


    Eyes quickly open, looking around the scene.


    This is his bedroom. He gets up and gets out of bed, looking for something in the room.


    Open the bathroom. It''s empty. There''s no one in it.


    Wen Yuze barefoot, out of the bedroom, came to the huge living room.


    The living room was empty.


    Is he hallucinating, under the influence of drugs.


    Wen Yuze sat on the sofa in the living room, pressing his forehead with bursts of pain.


    It''s too real.


    He''s holding a woman''s body, so real.


    And the familiar smell of each other.


    How could it be fake.


    But he was the only one in such a big room.


    He can actually ask big brother.


    But not much courage.


    For three years, he was really afraid of disappointment.


    After a while, Wen Yuze could not afford to pass his own pass.


    He got up and went to the bedroom, no matter what the result was, he would ask clearly.


    Even if it''s really his fantasy, it makes him die completely.


    However, when Wen Yuze got up and raised his head, he froze all over.


    Looking at the man coming out of the kitchen.


    His eyes narrowed, his face stiff, and his body trembled.


    Put your hands on both sides and hold them tight.


    Po.


    It''s really Po.


    Wen Yuze moved his throat and wanted to open his mouth to say something.


    But at this time, he really did not know how to speak.


    It''s not a mirage. It''s really Po.


    Po appeared in front of him.


    Miyuning looks at the man without any movement. She walks towards him.


    Wen Yuze just looked at the walking a Bao. He forgot all his actions.


    Even fell into a state of aphasia.


    Until PO came to him, he didn''t know how to move.


    The body seems not to listen to the general, fixed.


    Miyuning looked at the silly man and put his hand around his waist.


    "Wen Yuze, I''m back. I''ll never leave again. How about being with you all my life?"


    Wen Yuze''s eyes are wet when he hears the words which are not like love words, but are better than love words.


    Shaking, he stretched out his hands and hugged Bao tightly.


    "Good."


    He just choked.


    Miyuning smiles and buries his head in his arms.


    And Wen Yuze held her body tightly.


    They hugged each other, and neither of them let go.


    Enjoy this cozy moment.

 Chapter 281

    A long time passed.


    Long enough for them to feel that time seems to be still.


    The first to let go was miyuning.


    She patted the man on the shoulder, "go to wash first, I cooked porridge, but I woke up from hunger this morning."


    Wen Yuze looked at the kitchen and there were signs of firing.


    He hasn''t been on fire since Po''s absence.


    Think of a woman cooked porridge, Wen Yuze some reluctant to bear the body in his arms.


    But I don''t want to let Po down.


    He released Po''s body, but tightly holding her hand, for fear that the next second in front of people, will disappear.


    Ah Bao dropped his eyes and saw that there were no shoes on the man''s feet.


    Push each other''s body way: "you go to wear shoes first, I go to eat."


    Wen Yuze felt nervous in his eyes.


    He opened his eyes and looked for po.


    Did not wash gargle, at this time the appearance should be somewhat embarrassed.


    Hearing ah Bao''s words, he stared at her with deep eyes and said, "come with me."


    Miyuning laughed, knowing that he was still a little uneasy.


    She took the man by the hand and went into the bedroom.


    Breakfast is made by miyuning porridge, with a side dish.


    After breakfast, Wen asked for leave from the hospital.


    They sat on the sofa and chatted about each other''s lives.


    Even last night.


    Wen Yuze holds the woman in her arms and frowns when she talks about the cat demon family.


    Especially when he heard that the woman in his arms had become a human, which made him face with ecstasy.


    Then he became worried, "is your body going to be ok? Is there any problem?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "No, just like human beings."


    Her tone was cool, without the slightest remembrance or regret.


    Wen Yuze can''t help but aggravate the strength of holding the woman in his arms.


    "It won''t disappear this time, will it?"


    "No more."


    It''s good for miyouning to lean in the arms of a man and think about the days to come.


    Holding the person in his arms, Wen Yuze''s heart began to be full of emotions.


    After waiting for three years, he finally owned Po again.


    For those days when they were surrounded and controlled by resentment.


    He remembers everything.


    Even when Po was in bed, all the flattery he showed was clear.


    Thinking of those pictures, Wen Yuze could not help but bow his head and get close to the alluring red lips.


    Mi you would rather see this, did not evade, waiting for the man to kiss the moment.


    "Ding Dong..."


    The doorbell rings, interrupting the ambivalence between them.


    Wen Yuze stopped, his eyes were discontented, and his face was gnashing teeth.


    "Poof..."


    Miyuning laughed, got up from the man''s arms, pushed the other side and said, "go and see who''s coming."


    Wen Yuze looked at her bitterly.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning came close to his face and gave him a kiss.


    Wen Yuze was unwilling to open the door.


    The person standing outside the door is Wang yuebin, whom we met some time ago.


    As soon as Wang yuebin saw his friend open the door, he rushed into the room without saying anything.


    When he saw mi you Ning sitting in the living room, he gave a deep breath.


    He strode toward miyuning and said, "Po, you are really back. I thought you were teasing me when I heard elder brother Shengjie mention it."


    Wen Yuze watched his friend sit opposite ah Bao, and then listened to each other''s words. He also knew why the other party had come to this point.


    He shook his head helplessly, closed the door and came over.


    Mi you Ning looks at Wang Yue bin with a smile, "long time no see."

 Chapter 282

    "Well, it''s been a long time, three years." Wang yuebin looks at Wen Yuze with deep eyes.


    "Yuze has been waiting for you for three years."


    Miyuning turns to look at the man sitting next to him.


    The other side is also looking at her affectionately.


    In the eyes of the two people, their love for each other was very clear.


    They laughed at each other, and everything was silent.


    "Hey, hey... I''ll start spreading dog food. I''m still here."


    Hearing Wang yuebin''s funny voice, MI Youning turned his head and said with a smile, "a day in the demon world is equivalent to a year in the human world. I forgot to say that at the beginning."


    Wang yuebin''s eyes were wide open when he heard the speech. After a while, he said, "Damn it


    He really doesn''t know what to say.


    My friend has been waiting for three years, but these three years are just three days for po.


    How does he feel uncomfortable for his friends.


    That''s a big difference.


    That was three years.


    Three years, 36 months, 1096 days and 26280 hours.


    My friend has been waiting for PO for three years.


    Even in Thunderstorm and snowy weather, I have to go to school to wait for po.


    How could miyuning not see the injustice on Wang yuebin''s face.


    For this, she did not have the slightest anger, can only look at the man around apologetically.


    Wen Yuze does not care about the side of the friends, the woman around him in his arms.


    "Now that you''re back, it''s all worth it."


    With that, he reached mi you Ning''s forehead.


    Miyuning took his hand and gave him stability.


    See two people sweet honey, Wang yuebin said a few more tune - play two people''s words, left.


    He came here today just to make sure if Po really came back.


    Now that I have come back, my friend''s heart trouble has been solved.


    Before leaving, Wang yuebin sincerely wishes them happiness.


    He has also known that Po is just an ordinary person now.


    He is not only a pity for Po, but also a good friend.


    After Wang yuebin left, Wen Yuze received a call from his home.


    Wen Shengjie told his parents about Bao''s return.


    Two old people called to see ah Bao.


    Wen Yuze''s mood is a bit complicated when he hears that.


    As a child, he should take Bao to see them.


    But now my parents owe him a lot because of the things they did when they were young, so some things always go back and forth.


    Wen Yuze refused them to come, saying that he would take Bao to see them sometime.


    Miyuning was always by Wen Yuze''s side.


    Hearing what he said, there was not the slightest rebuttal.


    After hanging up the phone, Wen Yuze turns around and hugs mi Youning.


    Now he is so satisfied that he feels that three years of waiting is really worth it.


    Three years in exchange for his present happiness, he still can''t believe it.


    Gently close to a Bao''s ear, Wen Yuze whispered: "a Bao, I want you, can you give me?"


    Mi you Ning picks eyebrows and looks at the man in front of her.


    But only saw the red ears of men.


    The strength of holding her tightly was constantly tightening at this time.


    She felt the strength hurt her, and miyuning didn''t say a word.


    She couldn''t help laughing.


    This man seems very shy.


    She came up with a bad smile.


    Gently back to embrace the man in front of me.


    Stand on tiptoe, close to Wen Yuze''s ear, gently blowing a breath.


    "How do you want me, eh?"


    That sound, well, is really a hundred turns, full of infinite hook - People''s flattery - meaning.


    Hearing this enchanting voice, Wen Yuze could no longer control it.

 Chapter 283

    Wen Yuze can''t stand this kind of teasing.


    He picked up mi you Ning and headed for the bedroom.


    The woman in his arms said: "Po, it''s you who provoked me. Even if you cry, I won''t stop.


    This word sound just falls, bedroom is kicked open, be ruthlessly shut again.


    Miyuning was thrown on the bed with a warm smile on her face. "No, today I''m going to squeeze all your three years."


    Wen Yuze''s eyes fall into madness, and those eyes are overflowed with love.


    He repressed his heavy breathing and quickly untied his clothes.


    At this time, miyuning once again made a very hook human action.


    She put her finger in her mouth and raised her eyebrows at Wen Yuze.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, wind - love, ten thousand kinds, the proper fairy.


    Wen Yuze grits his teeth, and his hand moves faster.


    Quickly return the clothes that are in the way.


    He pounced directly on miyuning.


    At this moment, miyuning hugged his waist and buried his face in his arms.


    Men miss her, but she never does not love this man.


    After three years of waiting, I can''t feel at ease now.


    And she can only rely on this way to make each other at ease.


    Even a moment of peace of mind is good.


    "Po, Po, I miss you so much."


    Wen Yuze kisses mi Youning''s forehead, nose, cheek and lips.


    The pious action and the careful kiss made miyuning''s heart sour.


    And listening to each other''s words made mi you Ning feel even worse.


    She turns over and presses the man down.


    Eyes straight to warm rain Ze affectionate eyes.


    "Wen Yuze, I miss you too. I love you more. I won''t leave in the future. I really won''t leave."


    Wen Yuze came to the place with both hands.


    For mi you Ning''s words, he gave the most direct action.


    I haven''t done it in three years.


    It was like the first time.


    Miyuning did not expect that Wen Yuze would be so direct.


    She couldn''t help getting up and trying to leave the source of the pain.


    But Wen Yuze pressed and held her, "Po, look at how I want you. Don''t you want to know?"


    At the end of the speech, he stepped up and went to the city.


    Miyuning has a lot to say.


    This kind of position, will only enter more inside.


    She couldn''t stand it.


    She opened her eyes, which had been closed because of the previous pain.


    Drooping eyes saw Wen Yuze that affectionate, but suppresses controls own painful expression.


    Then he looked at the junction of the two.


    Only then did I know


    It turns out that the other side is still outside.


    Not all at all.


    Miyuning is going to faint.


    Wen Yuze turned over and reversed their positions.


    He also knew that before, miyuning didn''t feel very well.


    This time he moved slowly.


    Every time I look at the expression on Po''s face.


    It''s still early, he has plenty of time to enjoy the feast, waiting for three years.


    Miyuning has been tossed about for a long time.


    From the bed to the bathroom, and even to the windowsill of the bedroom, they are almost everywhere in the bedroom.


    It didn''t end until late at night.


    Mi you Ning had already passed out and was tired.


    Wen Yuze was full of spirit and satisfied.


    He wanted to continue, but the woman in his arms was tired.


    Holding the person in your arms to clean, Wen Yuze moves gently to cherish.


    This time, they can finally be together for a long time.


    No one can separate them.

 Chapter 284

    The next day, miyuning wakes up and looks at the marks all over his body.


    On the side with a smile in the eyes of the man, powerless way: "you are too messy."


    In this regard, Wen Yuze apologized to kiss her, "not next time."


    However, the credibility of this statement is very low.


    Because in the following days, Wen Yuze is just like a fledgling boy.


    Day and night''s toss mi you Ning.


    It''s really not a normal mess.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, miyuning had been back in the human world for half a month.


    Wen Yuze found a time to take her to her parents and formally met her family.


    Wang yuebin has already got married.


    When they met their parents, the date of their marriage was decided.


    It''s February after the new year.


    Before long, the cat father and mother with the cat demon family members, also came to the human world.


    They met Wen Yuze.


    But the faces of the elves are not pretty.


    They look at Wen Yuze''s line of sight, with critical and dissatisfaction.


    Miyuning was in the middle of the fight and told them that he was going to marry the man.


    The cat demon clan said that they would come to the human world on that day.


    But they still don''t like Wen Yuze.


    Wen Yuze naturally felt this.


    But it doesn''t matter whether members of the cat demon family like him or not.


    As long as his Po likes him.


    ¡­¡­


    After the couple got married, they opened more unlock positions.


    Once, Wen Yuze didn''t change his white uniform after work.


    Miyuning''s eyes straightened when he saw him in a white coat.


    At that moment, Wen Yuze''s temperament was fully displayed.


    She couldn''t help being confused.


    The man''s handsome appearance, elegant posture, and the temperament of the forbidden Valley, let him show a confused look.


    Wen Yuze did not expect that he would get such an effect in his uniform.


    There was no time to change clothes, no time to go back to the bedroom with a woman in her arms, and she was directly on the sofa in the living room.


    This time, miyuning was very cooperative with him.


    The two enjoyed great pleasure.


    After the event, the taste left both of them feeling more than they could.


    Look at each other, embrace each other, and fight in the bedroom again.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Yuze tasted the sweetness of this, once went home to bring back a set of green fun clothes.


    With a smile in his eyes, he took it to mi you Ning and asked him to put it on.


    This time they played role play.


    The end result, of course, is unprecedented comfort.


    After that, they unlocked more postures.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, decades have passed.


    This time, miyuning left the mission world first.


    The original master''s body is not very good, especially after dispersing the Demon power.


    She didn''t live to be sixty, so she was in bed.


    From her marriage to now, every minute she gets along with Wen Yuze is like yesterday.


    The elegant old man around him is as handsome as he was when he was young.


    Mi you Ning held his hand, looked into each other''s wet eyes, and said in a soft voice, "I''m leaving. What can you do?"


    Wen Yuze is actually childish.


    They haven''t been apart for a day since they got married.


    As long as the other party can''t see her, they will be worried and flustered.


    These are the sequelae of her disappearance.


    Wen Yuze holds mi you Ning''s thin hand, and his bitter smile rises.


    He touched each other''s white hair, choked: "don''t hold on, I know you are tired, don''t worry about me, I will be fine."


    How could miyuning believe him.

 Chapter 285

    The man''s eyes were red, but the tears just couldn''t come down.


    She''s in love. She''s really in love.


    It turns out that those who stay are the most painful.


    Why did she go first.


    The body can''t hold up.


    Mi you Ning wanted to say something else, but her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier.


    She closed her eyes slowly and uncontrollably.


    When Wen Yuze saw this scene, he stood up from his seat and held each other''s hand tightly.


    Seeing that his eyes were completely closed, he bent down and knelt on the ground.


    "Po, po..."


    Choking, lying by the bed.


    Wen Yuze, who is over 50 years old, can''t help crying.


    His voice was plaintive and mournful.


    "Bang..."


    The door was forced open.


    Members of the elves came in.


    They are the same as they were many years ago, with no change in appearance.


    Wen Yuze glanced at the crowd.


    He got up and sat down beside miyuning to tidy up her messy hair.


    Just listen to him with the tone of account after things like: "Po left, I want to be buried with her, the underground is too cold, I''m afraid she''s cold, and it''s too dark..."


    When they saw their little daughter lying in the hospital bed, her eyes were wet.


    However, hearing Wen Yuze''s tone of explaining the future affairs again, they couldn''t believe it.


    When the cat demon family came to the bed, Wen Yuze also stood up.


    He said to the cat''s parents, "Po said that you will come. I have only one wish. Please promise me."


    Cat father looked at the still elegant man in front of him, and then looked at his little daughter who had no breath.


    "Well, I''ll take you all."


    Wen Yuze laughed, satisfied smile.


    Then he went to the compartment of the ward.


    This is the room Bao cleaned after he was ill.


    When Wen Yuze came into the room and came out again, he was wearing the clothes he had worn when he first saw a Bao.


    Think of the old friend carrying a black cat came to his home, Wen Yuze face showed a gentle smile.


    No one knows, not even Po.


    When he saw the blue eyes, he felt the love in his heart.


    He was deeply attracted by the gorgeous eyes.


    When he heard that the black cat was going to be sent away, he thought carefully and left it.


    In his whole life, he was very lucky that he had left the black cat.


    It was the beginning of their fates.


    Now he still clearly remembers Bao''s cat shape, all over embarrassed, eyes gorgeous appearance.


    Wen Yuze step by step closer to the hospital bed without the breath of the woman.


    Po, I''m not willing to let you go alone.


    You are so afraid of the dark and cold.


    I can''t bear it.


    Wen Yuze walks to miyuning with a smile.


    When he came to the bed, he held her hand tightly.


    Ignore the elves in the ward.


    He turned over and held the woman''s cool body in his arms, trying to give her a little warmth.


    Soon he closed his eyes, too.


    Cat demon clan watched his action, no one to disturb, did not stop.


    "He''s dead --"


    Big brother cat made a sudden noise.


    The cat father came forward and put his hand on Wen Yuze''s neck.


    Sure enough, there was no breath.


    He waved his big hand to the bed, and the two people who held tightly disappeared.


    Cat father took his weeping wife and said to all his children, "let''s go. The human world doesn''t need to come again."


    Just because it''s too sad to leave.

 Chapter 286

    After MI you Ning''s death, she opened her eyes again, but she was not in the space of the soul.


    There was a lot of noise around.


    Beating gongs and drums, loud voices.


    And her eyes were still red.


    He reached out and took the red cap off his head. Then he looked at the narrow space in front of him.


    It was in a sedan chair.


    Now she could feel the flutter of the sedan chair.


    Outside came Daoxi and comments.


    Seeing this, miyuning knew that this time, he had directly entered the mission world.


    She had to take over the story of the world as soon as possible.


    It''s an ancient world.


    The original name is Bai you, the daughter of a scholar.


    She also has a brother.


    His mother died early and was pulled up by his father.


    When Bai you came of age, his father also collapsed and died last year.


    Only the original owner and his 13-year-old brother, Bai Wenhan, are left.


    The sister and brother depend on each other, but unfortunately they have a black hearted uncle, who is related to his mother''s family.


    Bai Wenhan is 14 years old.


    Bai you makes some embroidery every day for his younger brother to go to school.


    This year, my brother can finally take the imperial examination.


    However, we have to go to Beijing. We need money all the way.


    The original owner knew that his younger brother had talent and learning, but he had no money. She gritted her teeth and borrowed ten liang of silver from her uncle.


    Originally, she thought that uncle''s family would not easily take out money.


    Unexpectedly, the uncle''s family gave her ten Liang silver very happily.


    Bai you doesn''t know that when she takes over the ten Liang silver, her fate will be rewritten.


    She even knelt down to thank the messenger of the Lord.


    Uncle''s family accepted her kneeling thanks in general.


    Bai you gets the silver and all the money she saved before, and gives it to her brother.


    His younger brother Bai Wenhan is a talented and learned child. He bows to Bai you with tears.


    Swear, he will hold high, when the time to repay my sister now grace.


    His mother died not long after he was born.


    He was brought up by Bai you, and his elder sister was like a mother.


    Bai you''s existence means different to him.


    Seeing off his brother''s imperial examination, Bai you is waiting for his good news at home.


    Unfortunately, it was a nightmare waiting for her.


    The uncle''s family sold her.


    He sold it to the magistrate''s house and gave it to the magistrate''s eldest son.


    Bai you doesn''t know it''s a ghost marriage.


    Uncle didn''t know. He only told the original master that he was married to the magistrate.


    Let her be ready, and the next day someone from the magistrate''s house will greet her.


    The original owner is the daughter of a scholar. She knows words and knows some great principles.


    The childe of the magistrate''s family, where can she be married by a countryman.


    I don''t know what''s dark about it.


    Bai you resisted and vowed not to marry.


    Uncle threatened her to return the silver before dark.


    If he doesn''t come out, he will send someone to find his brother and block the other party''s imperial examination.


    Bai you is flustered when she hears the words. Where can she find the silver.


    Since my father left, all my relatives have stayed away.


    She sat on her knees and wept.


    She can''t see her brother destroyed by the uncle''s family.


    She cried until late into the night, and finally put on the wedding dress sent by her uncle.


    I didn''t sleep for a night. The next day, the wedding party came to meet her.


    It was also very grand.


    It''s a wedding ceremony.


    But the original owner was not happy.


    The more so, the more she felt that there must be more trickiness in it.


    I''m not sure if the magistrate has any diseases, hobbies or even worse things.


    However, the original master would not have thought that the magistrate''s son was not a human being.

 Chapter 287

    Yes, the magistrate''s eldest son is not a human being.


    He died a few days before the original owner married him.


    The original owner was muddleheaded married to the magistrate''s home and helped to the new house.


    In the cold but festive room, she was scared to death by the ghost of the magistrate.


    Seeing her floating body, her eyes turned white and she was scared to death by kicking.


    The original owner is not willing to die like this. She hates the uncle''s family.


    She hasn''t seen her brother hold high, and she hasn''t seen him get married.


    The only thing she can''t let go is her brother.


    All this is caused by uncle''s family. She hates it.


    Mi you Ning also saw what happened to the later family of the magistrate.


    There are many twists and turns.


    If you don''t blame the magistrate''s family, you can''t.


    Who asked magistrate Li not to make a good inquiry when he was selecting people.


    My brother is in high school.


    He even held high the number one scholar. He had participated in the examination before, and this time he went to Beijing and was awarded the number one scholar today.


    Unfortunately, when he returned home, he only saw his sister''s grave.


    The magistrate''s family has long been ruined.


    All this is related to Bai you''s uncle''s family.


    This family is really black hearted.


    It is not enough to sell the original owner.


    Even after the death of the original owner, in the name of family affection, he helped Li Zhifu''s enemies to deal with Li Zhifu''s family.


    Looking at those messy pictures, mi you Ning''s forehead was full of headache.


    The original owner had only two points. When he watched his younger brother get married, all those who raised the uncle''s family on her fought back.


    Mi you Ning thinks that he can do both.


    "Here comes the bride!"


    Just then the sedan chair stopped.


    Just listen to the matchmaker outside.


    Miyuning thought about what he would face later.


    She gave herself a psychological preparation to cover her head with the red one again.


    As soon as she put it on, the sedan chair was kicked, and then the curtain was lifted.


    "Welcome the bride!"


    The matchmaker called out again.


    Miyuning was stuffed with red silk.


    She held one end of the red silk in her hand, and the other side began to pull hard.


    Feeling the strength, MI Youning got up and walked out of the sedan chair.


    "Bride, oh, oh... The bride has come out..."


    The voices of the children around them rang out.


    Miyuning crossed the fire basin and entered a big threshold.


    She knew that she had officially entered the magistrate''s home.


    The man at the other end of the red silk is not the husband who marries this body.


    Miyuning looked at his feet, crossed several thresholds, and finally came to the houses with two feet.


    The room was full of people, surrounded by voices of discussion.


    However, after she entered the room, the voices of those comments gradually diminished.


    "When the bride arrives, the ceremony begins."


    Cried the matchmaker.


    The sound around stopped.


    "Worship heaven and earth"


    Miyuning turned and bowed to the door.


    And the man around her, though with his back to his body, didn''t do anything.


    People around to see this scene, there is nothing strange.


    Just because the man holding the bride''s red silk at this time is not the eldest son of the magistrate''s family.


    The magistrate is a well-known sick boy in this county.


    Now married, but also just happy.


    Magistrate Li has said for a long time that he would be happy for the eldest son, but he didn''t expect to wait until now.


    "Two worship halls"


    The matchmaker''s voice resounded again.


    Miyuning felt the other end of the red silk move. She got up, turned around and bent forward.

 Chapter 288

    The middle-aged men and women sitting in the high hall are happy at this time.


    But they didn''t find that there was sadness in their eyes.


    No one knows how sad the happy event today is for them.


    "Husband and wife worship each other"


    ¡­¡­


    After the wedding ceremony, miyuning was helped to leave.


    The one who turned left and right finally came to the new house.


    People around her took her to the door and said to her, "please come in, granny."


    It was the matchmaker who supported her.


    Miyouning''s face under his red cap was somewhat expectant.


    She heard the door open and stepped in.


    After she went in, the door was shut.


    Miyuning knew there was no one around.


    She took off the red cap.


    The cold air swept around.


    "Tut tut..." mi you Ning smashed it twice.


    Looking at the dim sum on the table in the room, I went to the table.


    The original owner cried all night and has not eaten since yesterday.


    She can still feel some pain in her stomach now.


    Sit on the seat, pick up a plate of snacks and deliver them to your mouth.


    During this period, I did not forget to look around the festive dress.


    Red silk is everywhere, and the dragon and Phoenix candles are burning high.


    This is a festive day, around also full of red dress, unfortunately.


    The cold atmosphere around the wedding room greatly reduced all the beautiful atmosphere.


    Miyuning knew that her husband was in this room.


    Unfortunately, it''s still day and the other party can''t show up.


    Miyuning held the snack in his hand, ate half full, and changed to another taste.


    There was wine on the table, but no water.


    The dim sum was too dry, and mi you Ning didn''t mind the drink. He picked up the wine pot and took a few mouthfuls.


    The hunger in my stomach just disappeared.


    She came to the dresser in the room.


    Remove the heavy ornaments from your head one by one.


    Next, there''s no need for her to be so involved.


    After eating and drinking enough, he takes off the burden on his head, and MI Youning also takes away his tedious clothes.


    Wearing only the inner shirt, I walked around the room a few times, looking at the dress around.


    This room is not bad.


    Just careful observation, but you can find that there are traces of ink everywhere.


    The ink and inkstone on the outer table, the calligraphy and painting on the wall, and a cabinet full of books in the bookcase in the living room.


    After looking at the room at random, miyuning enters the bedroom again.


    On the wall of the dormitory, there are also different paintings and calligraphy hanging on the wall.


    Look at the sign, Jinyu.


    Miyuning will know who did it.


    Li Jinyu, the eldest son of magistrate Li, is also her newly married husband.


    Men''s writing style is good.


    The painting and calligraphy are very flexible, with some aura, and the words are sharp.


    It can be seen that Li Jinyu has some temperament.


    Feeling that his stomach was not as uncomfortable as before, miyuning went to the bed of his bedroom.


    She had been eating too much before.


    It''s also strange that the original owner didn''t know how to cherish himself.


    I live frugally every day, and I don''t put oil and water into my cooking.


    Half a meal is enough.


    When she first came to this world, she was full, and her body could not bear it.


    This one is too weak and needs to be taken good care of.


    Miyouning is lying on the couch, covering his eyes with joy.


    No one will come in at night.


    Now she''s going to rest and wait for the night to come.

 Chapter 289

    After miyuning went to sleep without any pressure, an empty figure floated to the couch.


    This empty figure is the owner of this room.


    Li Jinyu never thought that the woman he married was so heartless.


    He was in the room all the time, looking at each other''s actions.


    That eat snacks at will, smart eyes looking at the surrounding environment.


    The heroic act of drinking heavily did not look like a woman at all.


    But in his heart inexplicable to this woman, has not the slightest antipathy.


    I didn''t want this ghost marriage. Isn''t it a delay.


    And after death, the dust should return to the earth. Even reincarnation is the only way for everyone.


    In this world, he doesn''t miss anything. It''s time to go.


    But his father and mother did not give up on him and even found master Huiming of the national temple.


    Master Huiming, now 126 years old, is an eminent monk recognized by the royal family in the imperial city.


    My father had some friendship with master Huiming and asked for the other''s help.


    This is specially for him to find, in front of the couch of Yin Yin month Yin when the lunar calendar Yin engraved born woman.


    As long as he has a relationship with this woman before the first seven, he can stay in the world.


    And even have their own bodies.


    Li Jinyu had a sneer on her face.


    His broken body has been sick since he was born.


    Apart from his father and mother, he didn''t care at all.


    But the woman in front of her was an accident.


    He is different from other women and not as proud as his younger sister.


    It''s like an alternative.


    Although he didn''t see many women, he also knew that women needed to follow the rules.


    But in front of the woman, all revealed a free and easy.


    Close look, the woman''s small face is not good-looking, some yellow, look not good-looking.


    It''s like a product of long-term work.


    Li Jinyu looked carefully at the woman on the couch.


    I saw the hands of the other side.


    Those hands have more cocoons than his.


    Miyuning felt the shade around her. She could not help pulling her quilt.


    Her present body has not had a good rest for a long time.


    Even though she knew that there was the ghost of the eldest son of the Li family in the house, she didn''t want to talk to each other.


    Now that she''s here, the body belongs to her.


    Now nothing is important to keep healthy.


    Mi you Ning didn''t want to wake up. He turned over and fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing her doing this, Li Jinyu couldn''t help bending her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    It was just dark, and the wedding banquet was over.


    Magistrate Li went back to the backyard with his wife and little daughter.


    The three were sitting in the back hall, and their faces were not good-looking.


    Mrs. Li, in particular, has shed tears since she stepped into the backyard.


    The eldest son died three days ago.


    I''ve been in bad health since I was a child, but now I''m dead.


    This is her only son. When she got the bad news, she felt that the sky was falling.


    "Do we want to go and have a look? Now Jinyu''s wife is alone in her new house. I don''t know if something will happen."


    Mrs. Li asked magistrate Li.


    Li Xinran, sitting beside him, has already got up.


    "I''ll go and have a look. My brother doesn''t know whether he is satisfied with the country woman."


    Her face was disdainful and bitter.


    My brother is an outstanding talent in Qingxian.


    His pen and ink are also recognized by the outside world.

 Chapter 290

    It is the title of the elder brother to the outside world that Wenqing is a hermit.


    But no one knows that Wenqing was her brother, Li Jinyu.


    Such a talented man now married a country woman.


    Although the elder brother has passed away, the identity of the woman is still their eldest daughter-in-law of the Li family.


    She''s also her rightful sister-in-law.


    She''s not happy.


    He deserves his brother. He should be a famous lady.


    "Gladly stop!"


    When Li Zhifu and Mrs. Li heard her little daughter''s words and saw that she was about to go out, they called out to stop her.


    Li Xinran pursed her lips and was unwilling to disagree.


    Seeing his little daughter like this, magistrate Li had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He stood up and sighed, "let''s go together."


    ¡­¡­


    On this side, miyuning is still sleeping soundly.


    It''s a pity that something is always teasing her.


    For a while, her nose was uncomfortable, and for a while, something touched her face. The itching made her wake up.


    Miyuning opened his eyes and saw a man lying beside him.


    The man was wearing long hair and blue shirt, lying beside her.


    When mi you Ning looks at it, he looks into the man''s dark eyes.


    In this survey, I found that the man in front of me was really good-looking.


    A stranger is like a jade.


    It''s just right for the man in front of you.


    Yushu Linfeng, elegant, a look is a good tutored man.


    The whole body bearing is different from that of the country barbarians.


    However, MI Youning raised her eyebrows when she saw the man''s action.


    The man was holding her hair in his hand and making a mess on her face, which made her former pleasure disappear.


    Miyuning sat up, away from the man.


    She felt the cool air coming from each other.


    Now you don''t have to guess or recall the memory of the original owner. Mi you Ning knows that.


    The man in front of her is her husband in name.


    Li Jinyu looked down at the hair that had gone from his hand, without any other action.


    His dark eyes looked at the woman in front of him.


    This woman seems to have a big heart.


    Seeing a man lying beside him, there was no fright.


    It makes him a little boring.


    I thought I would see a woman scared and yelling.


    Miyuning straightens up and looks up at the man.


    The sight could not help looking at each other''s shadow.


    I saw the place where there was reflection, but it was empty and nothing.


    Her heart, really no shadow ah.


    There seems to be something wrong. How did this man get into bed.


    "What is the lady looking at?"


    Li Jinyu catches the place where the woman looks at his shadow.


    Although the vision shifted quickly, he still caught it.


    It''s just that he''s watching each other all the time.


    Mi you Ning raised her head and gave a brilliant smile to the man. "It''s nothing. I didn''t feel when my husband came. It''s my negligence."


    Li Jinyu dropped her eyes, and a big smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    The woman in front of me is so interesting.


    She should have found out.


    He''s dead, no shadow.


    But the other party seems not to find the general, even if nothing happened to talk with him.


    Li Jinyu was obviously happy.


    Don''t know what he thought of, he suddenly raised his head, body close to mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Cold fingers reached out to touch the woman''s chin.

 Chapter 291

    Miyuning''s chin was raised by her cold fingers. She looked down at the man''s slender fingers.


    Xin Dao, this hand is also very beautiful.


    Unfortunately, it''s too cold.


    A dead man is a dead man. There is no heat in his body.


    Mi you Ning can''t help pulling the quilt and covering himself.


    "Ha ha..."


    This little action made Li Jinyu laugh.


    The woman in front of you is a real treasure.


    Mi you Ning hears that joyful, sensual voice, can''t help but lift eyes to look at each other.


    Man this smile, let his pale face more handsome, romantic but so.


    Li Jinyu saw the appreciative look in her eyes and couldn''t help leaning close to each other.


    His lips close to the woman''s ears, cold breath sprayed to her ears, "lady, the night is short, tonight is our wedding night, it''s better to settle it earlier."


    Feeling the cold air in his ears, mi you Ning could not help shaking down.


    Man, since you are cold, don''t be so close.


    I''m cold. It doesn''t work with a quilt.


    Miyuning pushes away the man''s body.


    Thinking of them like this and that, miyuning felt even colder.


    That cold thing, if really into her, she will not live.


    Li Jinyu followed mi Youning''s refusal and left his body.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the distressed woman in front of him. The banter on his face became more and more obvious.


    "Lady"


    Lady, your sister.


    Miyuning raised his head and glared at the man.


    Then he dropped his eyes and said, "husband, we haven''t had a drink yet."


    She didn''t want to be with men like this and that. She was chilly when she thought of it.


    Li Jinyu did not embarrass her any more.


    The thought that this woman was his wife made the smile on his face more obvious.


    "Well, let''s have a drink."


    Li Jinyu stayed at the table where miyuning had a snack.


    At this time, some of the snacks on the table had been eaten by miyuning.


    Even the drinks are low.


    Pick up the jug. Fortunately, there is still wine in it.


    Li Jinyu filled two glasses of wine and brought them to MI Youning.


    "Lady, have a drink."


    Miyuning did not take it. Instead, he stayed with him and took the cup from the other side.


    She didn''t want to lie on the couch waiting for the man to wipe her dry.


    Now, every step counts.


    When Li Jinyu saw her take the drink, she bent her arms and sent it to her.


    Mi you Ning turns around his arm and puts the glass to his mouth. They drink a cup of wine.


    "Bang..."


    However, before they finished drinking, the door of the new house was pushed open.


    Miyuning and the men around him still keep drinking.


    But they looked at the door.


    The three people standing outside the door were shocked and surprised.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t understand, drinks the wine in the glass, and leaves the arm that was circled by the man.


    She went to the table and put her empty glass on it.


    Looking at the three people outside the door, he put his hands on his waist and said, "Dad, mom, little sister."


    However, the three people standing outside the door did not pay attention to her at all.


    They couldn''t believe looking at the floating wine glass in the room.


    They couldn''t see Li Jinyu.


    But there''s something I don''t understand about the wine glass that floats in the air automatically.


    Before, they knew Li Jinyu''s existence and the matter of ghost marriage. They wrote and communicated with each other on paper.


    But now I see the floating wine glass, I think of the scene I saw before.

 Chapter 292

    How can this not shock and surprise them.


    Li Jinyu didn''t agree before. Finally, the tough attitude of magistrate Li contributed to the marriage.


    Now I see that the other party has already had a drink with his new wife.


    How to make them unhappy.


    Although Li Xinran was also happy, he looked at mi you Ning unfriendly.


    She went into the room and walked toward mi you Ning. "You are the daughter of some poor scholar. What''s your name again?"


    Then Li Xinran''s face became distressed.


    But how could she not know the name of the woman in front of her, Bai you, the daughter of a scholar.


    Now I just don''t like each other and want to embarrass each other.


    Mi you Ning picks eyebrows. The girl in front of her is full of dislike.


    She couldn''t help looking at the magistrate and Mrs. Li standing outside the door.


    They are still looking in the direction where Li Jinyu is standing.


    Maybe they heard Li Xinran''s words, but they didn''t want to pay attention to them.


    After all, the identity of the original owner really does not need them to promote.


    Miyuning also knew that the current situation was not good for her.


    Now she just needs to save her life.


    A fart - share sat on the seat, mi you Ning pick eyebrow to look at Li Jin Yu.


    Now the key is this man.


    She held out her finger and bent her index finger toward her partner.


    It''s an unspeakable move... Funny.


    It''s like some young ladies and CHILDES are teasing pets.


    When Li Jinyu saw the woman''s action, she also found how indecent it was.


    However, he is still holding the glass in his hand, walking towards each other.


    Seeing Li Jinyu move, MI Youning smiles with satisfaction.


    She just sat and waited for Li Jinyu to come.


    The sight of magistrate Li and Mrs. Li followed the moving wine glass to the place where miyuning was.


    Miyuning really didn''t know that the Li family couldn''t see the existence of Li Jinyu.


    She took the man''s cold hand and said, "now my younger sister doesn''t know my name. Is this the fault of my husband?"


    Li Jinyu looked at the hand that the woman took the initiative to pull up and felt the warm palm.


    Hearing the woman''s words, I can''t help looking up at each other.


    His face was full of tears and laughter.


    I really didn''t expect that the woman would complain, and even blame him for everything.


    And the three of the Li family are seeing mi you Ning''s hand in the void.


    It''s a handshake.


    They understand that this is their son (brother), who has an intimate action with a woman.


    Li Xinran got closer, heard mi you Ning''s words, and then looked at her actions in the void.


    There was a sense of reluctance in her eyes.


    I didn''t expect that my brother really accepted this rude woman.


    She turned her lips in disgust.


    However, Li Jinyu said with a smile: "tell her that you are his sister-in-law. In the future, just call your sister-in-law and say what I said."


    Mi you Ning had no expression when he heard what he had said.


    At last, his face was puzzled, and there was something wrong.


    But I didn''t think about it.


    She turned her head to Li Xinran''s face and said with a smile, "do you hear me? Your brother said that you should call me sister-in-law in the future. You don''t need to know my name. It''s more convenient to call sister-in-law."


    Mi you Ning''s smile cracked Li Xinran''s face.


    "You''re bullshit


    Li Xinran''s eyes were stunned and obviously didn''t believe it.


    At this time, miyuning finally found something wrong.

 Chapter 293

    She couldn''t believe looking at the man beside her, and then looking at the magistrate and Mrs. Li not far away.


    At this time, the two had already walked into the room and stood in the distance of her.


    Although they look at Li Jinyu''s direction.


    But mi Youning found that their eyes were fixed on the glass Li Jinyu was holding.


    Seeing this, MI Youning reaches for Li Jinyu''s glass.


    Move the glass.


    Sure enough, this time the magistrate and Mrs. Li followed her wine glass and turned their attention away.


    Miyuning let out a deep breath.


    She threw away Li Jinyu''s hand and glared at the man, "can''t they see you?"


    Although it is with the tone of doubt, but spit out the words are very sure.


    But Li Jinyu didn''t say a word with a smile. He went to the side where mi Youning had been sitting before and sat down.


    When mi Youning saw his appearance, he wanted to tear his smile.


    This man has a bit of a black belly.


    Before she joined hands, she made a play for others.


    Miyuning told himself not to be angry.


    Then he looked at magistrate Li and Mrs. Li.


    This time, she did not maintain the attitude she should have as a daughter-in-law in the world.


    Mi Youning sits opposite Li Jinyu. Now she wants to stay away from this man.


    She took a look at each other, turned her head and looked at magistrate Li and Mrs. Li.


    "When magistrate Li sent someone to welcome me in, you can find out how I married to your Li family?"


    At this time, magistrate Li began to look at the daughter-in-law.


    The other side had no fear of ordinary people seeing him, and even had a stronger attitude than him.


    Magistrate Li came up to mi you Ning.


    "Bai you, the daughter of Bai Xiucai in Baijia village, only you and your younger brother are left to depend on each other. Because of the poverty of the family, you accepted the betrothal gift from our Li family and married into our Li family."


    Magistrate Li takes out his usual office momentum and wants to suppress the woman in front of him, who is also his daughter-in-law.


    What he said was well organized, even in the ears of people he didn''t know.


    This is a clear statement.


    It was Bai you who married Li family because he was poor and took money from Li family.


    Mi you Ning heard the speech and clapped his hands.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Miyuning stood up and looked at magistrate Li, ignoring his official authority.


    "That''s true, but if you want to ask Mr. Li, do you have any certificate? Do you have any black and white words to prove that I, Bai you, married into your Li family willingly?"


    As soon as his momentum changed, miyuning kept a serious eye on magistrate Li.


    Magistrate Li frowned slightly, which made his face more dignified.


    "When a man marries a woman, the words of the matchmaker are agreed by both parents. As a child, there is no wish or no wish."


    Magistrate Li argued for it.


    At this time, Li Xinran also understood that the woman in front of him didn''t want to marry into their Li family.


    Seeing this, her eyes were red.


    "Who cares that you marry my brother? If it wasn''t for your birthday, you would not have the chance to enter my Li family. You..."


    Miyuning rubbed his forehead with a headache.


    Listening to the cry in my ear, I couldn''t bear it. "Shut up


    "Burp..."


    Li Xinran was suddenly interrupted and couldn''t help burping.


    Her eyes are slightly red, and she accuses mi you Ning with fear and shock.


    Miyuning is irritable. Now she has to fight for the main force.


    The daughter of the original owner''s innocent family, and his younger brother, who is also 14 years old, is now the number one scholar.


    She will be the elder sister of No.1 scholar Lang in the future, and she must have boundless scenery.

 Chapter 294

    "Li Xinran, there''s nothing wrong with you here. Your mother and brother didn''t take part in it. Where can you talk? Shut your mouth."


    "Wow..."


    Li Xinran was frightened and cried by her tough attitude and jumped into Mrs. Li''s arms.


    Mrs. Li was a little confused for a moment.


    Li Jinyu frowned and looked at the scene.


    At this time, magistrate Li also understood what was wrong with it.


    And the woman in front of her clearly knew about her son.


    Before some action, and found that they can not see Jinyu change.


    But he still did not reduce his prestige, "Bai you now said more unintentionally, you have entered my Li family''s door, is my Li family''s people, Li family will not treat you badly."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Mi you Ning laughs.


    "Don''t you treat me badly? Do you know that I was sold to your Li family for a hundred taels of silver? "


    Magistrate Li''s face changed greatly when he heard of Yan.


    At the beginning, they clearly agreed that a thousand Liang betrothal gifts should be given to a woman who was engraved in the lunar calendar at the time of the lunar year.


    Now how can it be sold to the Li family.


    Mrs. Li is also a famous lady. Naturally, she knows the seriousness of this.


    Except those who voluntarily sell themselves as slaves, they are not allowed to buy and sell good family members.


    Especially for officials, once they find that there is something involved in it, the light ones will take off their black hats, and the heavy ones will go to jail.


    "Do you... What proof do you have?"


    Magistrate Li''s face was flustered.


    Miyuning sat in his seat again.


    "I used to be the daughter of a scholar in baijiacun. My father passed away years ago, leaving me and my brother to depend on each other, but you don''t know. Now my brother is taking the imperial examination in Beijing."


    Then he looked up at magistrate Li, and sure enough, he saw that the latter had changed his face.


    Once Bai Wenhan really won, even if it was the last place, her identity was different.


    "... the uncle''s family sold me to your Li family at this time. For fear of my repentance, they found someone to write a note and asked me to press my fingerprints."


    Miyuning told all the experiences of his former residence to the Li family one by one.


    After hearing this, magistrate Li turned pale.


    Even Li Jinyu, who was sitting on one side, had a serious face.


    Mrs. Li couldn''t help comforting her daughter in her arms.


    She stepped forward and looked at Mi Youning with pleading eyes.


    "We really don''t know about it. Although our Li family are officials, they never feel sorry for the people.


    This time, I hired a thousand taels of silver to find a clean girl to carry into the house. "


    Miyuning was tightly held by Mrs. Li''s arm. The other side bent his waist and his eyes were slightly red.


    Although he was dressed in gorgeous clothes, his face was pale and sad, and his head had silver hair.


    At this time, she looked at her with a cry.


    Sitting on one side, Li Jinyu saw her mother like this, and her whole body was releasing black fog.


    The face had already begun to be gloomy, and the eyes that looked at mi you Ning also weighed it.


    His hand was clenched into a fist.


    Li family all this because of him, if he had tried to stop, it would not have happened.


    I don''t know what I think of. Li Jinyu''s dark eyes stare at Mi Youning.


    At this time, miyuning held up Mrs. Li''s hands, and her face returned to its former softness.


    She comforted each other, "Mrs. Li, I don''t mean anything else. Now it''s just to let you know what happened."


    Mrs. Li wiped her tears with one hand, and there was a look of gratitude in her eyes.


    Good night, babies. Don''t forget the vote

 Chapter 295

    Seeing mi you Ning''s attitude and comforting her mother, Li Jinyu''s black mist slowly faded away.


    Miyuning was a little relieved where the man couldn''t see him.


    Now is not the time to annoy this man, she has a lot of things to do.


    "Good boy, good boy, it''s our Li family that is sorry for you..."


    Although Mrs. Li was glad that miyuning didn''t care, she was also worried about her son''s future.


    Miyuning let Mrs. Li hold her hand and look at magistrate Li again.


    Each other''s eyebrows were tightly knit.


    "Mr. Li doesn''t know about it. My uncle had contact with the governor. As for what they discussed, I don''t know.


    Now I have married to the Li family, which is obvious to all.


    As long as I stay in the Li family for a day, I won''t do anything to trap your Li family. "


    Magistrate Li''s face changed a few times. Thinking about the key, he looked at mi you Ning''s calm eyes.


    "Now you can see the situation of Jinyu, that is, my son. Master Huiming once said that he would become a normal person as long as he shared a room with a woman who was engraved in the lunar calendar.


    If possible, I still agree that you will become a daughter-in-law worthy of the name. For this, our Li family will never treat you badly.


    As a father, I promise that Jinyu will recover in the future, and you will be the only wife. There is no concubine in our Li family. "


    Mi you Ning hears the speech, turns his head for the first time and looks at the man sitting on the seat, Li Jinyu.


    The other side''s dark eyes were also looking at her.


    Li Jinyu did not expect that a marriage today would involve so many changes.


    Looking at the woman standing not far away, Li Jinyu finds that the other party is a man of eloquence.


    Although she was tough at first, she just let the Li family take a step back.


    She''s at her best.


    Now the Li family knows the original state of things.


    Father, mother will be very kind to her.


    Even if this woman is not his wife, the Li family will be grateful to her.


    Thinking of this, Li Jinyu bent his mouth.


    Picked up the wine pot, poured a glass of wine, stained his fingers with wine, and wrote a line on the table.


    Magistrate Li and Mrs. Li also saw this scene.


    They came forward one after another to see what their son had written.


    As soon as they could see the water on the table, they looked at Mi Youning for the first time.


    And mi you Ning sees the curve of a man''s mouth and feels it''s not good.


    This man looks like a gentleman, but in fact he is a man with black belly.


    Miyuning squinted and walked over.


    Although some of the characters on the table did not take shape, it did not prevent her from seeing them clearly.


    "I''ll take this woman. She''s my only true wife."


    This sentence made mi you Ning look strange.


    She looked up at the man, but on a pair of affectionate eyes.


    Shit!


    Miyuning was almost rude.


    This is definitely a movie king.


    It''s changing too fast.


    That affectionate eyes, looking at her, it seems that she is the most important, his favorite person.


    Of course, under this premise, the man''s eyes did not show the smile of watching the play.


    Miyuning is upset.


    She''s trying to keep up.


    Turning to the magistrate and Mrs. Li, Fu Shen said in a soft voice, "since my husband has made such a promise to me, Bai you will trouble my father and mother to teach me."

 Chapter 296

    Li magistrate and Mrs. Li saw this scene, with a look of surprise on their faces.


    "Good, good, good boy, I''ll hurt you later."


    Mrs. Li wept with joy and hugged mi you Ning.


    Miyuning felt Mrs. Li''s excited mood, with a complexion on her face.


    In fact, she didn''t plan to leave before.


    Li Jinyu can''t disappear for the time being. He wants to stay in the world.


    Because the beginning of everything is from the death of the original owner, Li Jinyu''s soul body dissipated.


    Li Xinran at this time, no longer sensible, also know that the woman in front of her, not her provocation.


    She is not an ignorant boudoir.


    She is familiar with the laws of this dynasty and knows what kind of trouble the Li family is facing.


    Bai you''s younger brother is in the imperial examination, and his identity is different.


    And the governor, the enemy of the Li family, is always looking for trouble for them.


    To figure out the key, Li Xinran came to MI Youning.


    She would not, but clearly cried: "sister-in-law."


    Hearing this emotional voice, MI Youning looks at Li Xinran and raises her eyebrows, "little sister."


    Li Xinran turned his head to one side.


    Before the tension disappeared, in exchange for a warm moment.


    Li Jinyu looks at all this with satisfaction. He gets up and floats to MI Youning''s side.


    "Mother, tell your parents it''s time to go to bed."


    He pulled miyuning''s body from his mother''s hands.


    Mi you Ning fell into the man''s cool arms unprepared.


    She turned her head and glared at Li Jinyu.


    The latter gave her a romantic smile and held her with great strength.


    The other side''s words also made mi you Ning angry.


    She didn''t promise to "eat" this man.


    And this change in the presence of the Three Li family, also see clearly.


    Although they could not see Li Jinyu, they also saw mi Youning''s strange posture.


    Hands in the void, the body tilt, this position such action at a glance.


    "Cough..."


    Magistrate Li didn''t need to wait for mi you Ning to speak and coughed twice.


    He looked at his wife and daughter and said awkwardly, "it''s late at night. Let''s go back."


    Mrs. Li wiped her tears with a handkerchief, turned to magistrate Li and said, "OK, let''s go back."


    Now it''s still the son''s business.


    Fortunately, Bai you doesn''t dislike her son. What if the couple really share the same room.


    Her son will have a chance to grow up again and show up in front of them.


    Magistrate Li left with his wife and daughter.


    Hearing the door shut, MI Youning gives Li Jinyu a hard push.


    "The devil! Don''t take advantage of me


    Mi you Ning pushes Li Jinyu away and arranges her messy clothes.


    Li Jinyu is not angry, conniving at the woman in front of her.


    He turned to his desk and picked up the pen to write.


    His face was calm and focused, as if it was not him who was just teasing.


    Mi you Ning raised his eyes to see this scene.


    She couldn''t help but go to the desk and see that the man was just practicing calligraphy.


    She thought they were going to write for her.


    Turning to think, it''s not that she can''t see men and hear each other.


    Li Jinyu knew that she had come to his side, and he kept moving his hands.


    Without raising her head, she said, "if you''re not sleepy, you''d better do something meaningful. Let''s go and settle it."


    Listen to this, MI Youning wants to bite the man in front of him.


    It was he who teased her before, but now it''s him who let her rest.


    If the other party didn''t wake her up, now she still continues to dream.


    Good night, babies, please recommend tickets, five-star praise, reward

 Chapter 297

    Mi you Ning can''t sleep now.


    But she was far away from the man at the table.


    She came to the soft couch of the room, took off her shoes and put her hands on her cheeks.


    I can''t help thinking about the next development.


    It will be quiet tomorrow, but there will be changes the day after tomorrow.


    The great uncle of the original owner will come.


    At that time, if you don''t punish the other party, I''m sorry that he took the initiative to deliver it.


    It was dark outside, only two red lanterns were hanging at the gate of the house.


    The light flickered in the wind.


    Mi you Ning narrowed her eyes and couldn''t help looking into the new house again.


    Now she is officially a member of the Li family.


    Before her brother returned home, this was her place to live.


    Miyuning looked at every part of the room, but did not look at the man at the table.


    But Li Jinyu knew that women''s eyes were scanning around.


    He raised his head casually and looked at the woman sitting in front of the window.


    Each other''s eyes, bright and moving in the dark, dark eyes are very beautiful.


    He couldn''t help but put down his pen.


    What he teased women before was just a joke, but he liked to see her calm face broken.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t go to bed, Li Jinyu couldn''t help walking towards the other party.


    Miyuning saw him coming.


    The man''s elegant and handsome face seems to be more and more clear, and the gentleman''s jade like temperament is just like that which makes people fascinated at first.


    Looking at Li Jinyu''s steps, MI Youning turns his head to the other side.


    I don''t know what this man thinks of.


    Now, there is absolutely no good thing.


    Walking to the soft couch, Li Jinyu saw that the woman turned her head away from him.


    He could not help but smile, and then bent over to pick up the people on the couch.


    "Ah..."


    Miyuning was suddenly picked up and exclaimed.


    Then he looked at the other side and said angrily, "if you put me down, I will go."


    Li Jinyu looks innocent, and her eyes are full of doubts and puzzlement.


    "If you don''t go to bed to sleep, you are waiting for your husband. Tonight is our night. You must be satisfied with your husband."


    Then he stepped toward the bed.


    Miyuning breathed. She tried not to struggle.


    The man was teasing her, and he was teasing her.


    She saw the banter in each other''s eyes.


    Since the other party wants to play, she will accompany.


    If you want to get close, you have to see if he has the ability.


    Li Jinyu thought that the woman in her arms must be struggling.


    They even began to change their faces and look like they were waving their teeth and claws.


    However, he walked several steps, but did not wait for the other party to move.


    I can''t help looking down at the woman in my arms.


    I saw the other side even reached out, lifted a wisp of his hair, playing in the hands.


    That face relaxed casual face, which has the appearance of angry face.


    Li Jinyu raised her eyebrows when she saw this.


    He didn''t stop.


    Until he came to the couch, he put the man down gently.


    The woman also obediently lies down, the hair on the hand also loosens, the expression is calm.


    With a smile in her eyes, Li Jinyu put the curtain on the couch and went up to the woman.


    "Lady, it''s time to settle down."


    Mi you Ning picks her eyebrows, feels the cool air on her body, and reaches out to embrace her.


    "Husband, do you need to fall asleep now?"


    With purity in her eyes, she seemed really curious.


    In fact, the heart is a villain.


    It''s so cold. It''s freezing.

 Chapter 298

    This man is made of ice.


    Li Jinyu''s face changed after hearing the speech.


    Now he''s a ghost and doesn''t need to sleep at all.


    But from the woman''s mouth, he felt uncomfortable.


    He stretched out his long white fingers and slowly moved them to the woman''s blouse.


    "It''s such a long night, and my wife knows that I can''t sleep. Why don''t we have a deep communication?"


    His hand came to miyuning''s collar, and he picked up the clothes with his fingers and saw the sex, sensation, seduction and clavicle.


    It made him move his Adam''s apple.


    He actually just because of this small piece of muscle - skin, the body has a direct reaction.


    Li Jinyu''s eyes were more and more dark, just like a whirlpool, which could draw people into those eyes.


    Miyuning, of course, knows what a man is going to do. She has never resisted.


    Until then, when the man relaxed for a moment, she narrowed her eyes and made a move.


    She stretched out her foot and kicked the man to the end of the bed, then pressed him to the other side''s cold body.


    Hands on Li Jinyu''s eyebrows, the power of the soul into the other party''s soul.


    "You''ll be honest tonight."


    Mi you Ning laughs at Li Jin Yu.


    But Li Jinyu looked at the woman, because of the action of turning over, the big muscle skin exposed.


    Even the towering mountain peak showed half of its true face.


    Thin clothes, red plum support, small sharp parts, let him more difficult to say.


    Miyuning is lying on him.


    How can we not feel the change in him.


    There was a strong sense of existence in that place, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    She can also feel through the clothes, that cold object, even a jump.


    It''s very active and exciting in her.


    Miyuning''s face twisted a little. She quickly got up and left.


    He kicked the man with his white tender feet.


    This still does not resolve the spirit, toward that elegant and handsome face, go up is a foot.


    "Well..."


    This action, can''t help but let Li Jinyu stuffy hum a voice.


    And his body - under, at this time more excited.


    Women''s action, let him smell the honey - source - where the breath.


    His nose is very sensitive now.


    It''s a woman''s taste.


    Miyuning heard Li Jinyu''s unbearable voice.


    It''s not like pain.


    It sounds a bit odd.


    She couldn''t help looking under the man.


    At this glance, she was so angry that she kicked people off the couch.


    It was standing high, very spectacular, so rare.


    At this time, men are still in love.


    Mi you Ning didn''t control it for a moment and kicked the man down.


    Li Jinyu also found that his body could not move.


    He frowned slightly, regardless of physiological changes.


    With doubts in his eyes, he looked at the woman kneeling on the couch.


    This woman is not only interesting, but also mysterious.


    Before the other finger to his eyebrow, he seems to start unable to move.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know what he was thinking, so he raised his middle finger to him and said, "you can live on this ground tonight."


    Then he closed the bed curtain and turned to lie on the couch.


    Numb! Give me some color, I really want to open a dyeing workshop.


    Li Jinyu stared at the curtain of the bed.


    He can''t move now, so he''s on the ground.


    If you can''t move at dawn, it''s not painful to see the sunshine. The tingling will make him uncomfortable.


    After thinking about the names of her father and mother, Li Jinyu tried to speak.

 Chapter 299

    "Bai you?"


    There was no movement in the bed.


    "Bai you? Lady


    Li Jinyu was lying on the ground in a strange posture and didn''t give up.


    Unfortunately, there was still no movement on the bed.


    He lay on his side, trying to move.


    But his face was calm, and a smile came from the corner of his mouth. He continued: "Bai you, it''s too cold on the ground. You have the heart to let Wei Fu lie like this all night."


    At this time, on the bed, finally came the news.


    Li Jinyu listened to the sound inside the curtain of the bed. For a moment, she threw out a quilt.


    The quilt just covered him, just surrounded him.


    Feeling the warm quilt, Li Jinyu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He''s not really afraid of the cold, but he doesn''t want to be controlled like this.


    Seeing the people on the couch, Li Jinyu really didn''t intend to let him move freely. He sighed deeply.


    He closed his eyes, and there was a dark mist around him.


    Since he was a child, he has been with master Huiming. Some things still need to support themselves.


    Now his body, if not for master Huiming.


    It''s estimated that when I''m not an adult, I should go back to the West.


    The black fog spread over Li Jinyu.


    After a while, the fog slowly dissipated.


    And lying on the ground, Li Jinyu can finally move.


    It''s just that his face is more pale and his lips are a little bit black.


    Li Jinyu didn''t know if a woman would untie his taboo at dawn.


    Even if he''s half sure, he doesn''t want to gamble.


    He doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled, which makes him very unhappy.


    This time he used soul power, which made his body weak.


    Li Jinyu sat up slowly and swept her eyes to the bed.


    I didn''t expect that women were really cruel.


    Kick him several feet, grow so big, he has not received such treatment.


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help shaking her head and got up to pick up the quilt from the ground.


    He floated to the bed, only to see the woman on the bed, is holding the quilt has been sleeping in the past.


    Put the quilt in his hand into the bed, and his body floated in the past.


    As when a woman wakes up at first, he sits on the bed and looks at the woman beside him.


    Why didn''t you meet each other earlier.


    If there is such an interesting, free and easy woman, he will take people down early.


    And now they''re dead.


    Even if it''s forced, it''s not the result he wants.


    He could see that the woman was smart and intelligent, but she had a small temper.


    That pair of eyes is very clear, know what they want.


    At the same time, he also knew that the woman in front of him didn''t like him.


    The reason why I stayed in the Li family was that I had to.


    Under the witness of the public, she married to his Li family.


    There is no possibility of getting married in the future.


    Even if the Li family divorces, who will marry her.


    The Li family is in a high position. Most people dare not offend them.


    Those who are in a higher position than the Li family will not marry a woman who has been divorced.


    Now she has to.


    Li Jinyu''s eyes were complicated. Looking at the woman''s calm sleeping face, she sighed gently.


    Looking at the hair on the woman''s face, he reached out and tried to move it away.


    But at the thought of the cold air of his body, he stopped.


    This little woman is most afraid of the cold.


    When he approached each other again and again to touch her, he could feel the trembling of each other''s body.


    It wasn''t fear, it was the chill of his body.

 Chapter 300

    Li Jinyu looked at the women around her with a complicated look.


    Li Jinyu didn''t dissipate until it was almost dawn outside.


    ¡­¡­


    "Granny, are you awake?"


    The next day, while mi Youning was still sleeping, he was awakened by the noise outside the door.


    She covered her head with a quilt instead of listening to the annoying voice.


    "Grandmothers and grandmothers..."


    But the sound outside continued.


    Mi you Ning angrily lifts the quilt, sits up and looks at the red scene around.


    She got married last night.


    The other side is still a ghost, a black bellied bastard.


    Listening to the voice outside the door, miyuning said casually, "well, it''s up."


    He got up to stay, went to the door and opened it.


    Standing outside the door were two little servant girls.


    Two small servant girls see her, the body half squats.


    "Maidservant Xiaochun, I''ve met the grandmothers."


    "Servant Xiaowen, I''ve met my grandmother."


    Mi you rather raised a hand to two small servant girls, "OK, OK, get up."


    The two little maids got up and handed the toiletries to MI Youning.


    "Grandma, the master and wife sent us to serve you, but they didn''t let us into the room. Please forgive me."


    Miyuning takes what they have and turns to come into the room.


    She also understood that now people can not know the news of Li Jinyu''s death.


    Feeling the cool air in the room, miyouning murmured.


    If someone comes in, they will find something wrong with it.


    After all, there is a ghost in the room. The cold in the room is not normal at all.


    Miyuning simply washes, finds out the clothes the Li family has prepared for her in the cabinet of the room, and then goes to the door.


    She''s going to offer tea today.


    It''s no wonder that two maids named Xiaochun and Xiaowen were so anxious to wake her up.


    Miyuning was just about to open the door when he suddenly turned around.


    She looked at the table of the house.


    There''s nothing there. There''s nobody.


    I don''t know why, she felt like Li Jinyu was standing there looking at her.


    Miyuning shook his head, opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Li Jinyu didn''t show up during the day, and he didn''t know why. He didn''t want to be seen.


    There are other reasons.


    However, miyuning did not know.


    From the beginning to the end, even when she was changing clothes, Li Jinyu was in the house.


    He even saw her graceful body with his own eyes.


    Li Jinyu was in front of the desk, sitting there and seeing everything in his eyes.


    When she looked at the table, Li Jinyu''s face was even more stiff.


    Now it''s day, and his face is distorted, with a bit of terror.


    So he didn''t want to be seen.


    He thought women could see it, which made him tense.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party just glanced and turned away.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu did not know whether it was a loss or a pity.


    If a woman saw his face at this time, she would change her face.


    I don''t know if the other party will see him, directly faint, or regret staying in Li''s house.


    As soon as miyuning comes out of the room, Xiaochun and Xiaowen step forward.


    They also looked behind mi Youning, looking for the figure of the young master.


    Xiaochun sees that the door is closed, but the young master hasn''t appeared yet.


    She was more daring. She spoke directly to mi you Ning and asked, "Granny, hasn''t the young master got up yet?"


    Miyuning''s action of finishing clothes stops, and she looks at Xiaochun in front of her with a smile.


    Good night, babies, please recommend tickets, five-star praise, reward

 Chapter 301

    This servant girl looks a little pretty, and her age is not small.


    When referring to Li Jinyu, a blush flashed across Xiao Chun''s cheek.


    Seeing this, miyuning held the gold hairpin on his head.


    Her tone is light way: "the circumstance of your family young master, presumably also is clear.".


    I didn''t know how to control myself last night. I was so tired.


    Now I''m still sleeping on the couch, and I can''t even get up. "


    "Bang..."


    There was a noise in the house. I don''t know what fell to the ground.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen immediately look at the door nervously.


    And mi you Ning''s indifferent face did not change at this time.


    She turned and looked at the door, as if to reveal it and see what was inside.


    Inside, Li Jinyu could hear the voice outside.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen are arranged by their father and mother. Before that, they were the maid beside their little sister.


    Just inside the house, he frowned slightly when he heard Xiao Chun ask him his whereabouts directly.


    It''s against the rules, and there''s no servant''s duty.


    In particular, he also remembered that before his death, Xiao Chun "ran into" him several times and came close to him.


    He understood the little maid''s mind.


    However, he did not wait for him to think about how to arrange the maid to stay away.


    Then I heard his new wife say some reverie words.


    When he heard this, he accidentally touched the vase beside him and fell to the ground.


    Out of control? Tired? Can''t get up?


    This woman really dares to say.


    If not for her, let the other party have a buffer, psychological preparation.


    He was tough on each other last night.


    Li Jinyu''s face was distorted, and the strength of holding a pen in her hand was aggravated.


    He''ll let women know what he looks like when he''s really out of control.


    As for being tired, it doesn''t exist.


    If you can''t get up, it depends on who it is.


    Miyuning also knows that Li Jinyu is in the room.


    Hearing the sound inside the door, she slowly bent a bad smile.


    Then he turned and left.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen immediately followed her.


    Out of the yard, Xiaowen came forward, "Granny, the master and his wife are in the living room of the backyard. Let me take you."


    Mi you Ning looks at the honest little Wen and nods.


    When he came to the back hall, miyuning saw the magistrate and Mrs. Li sitting in the hall.


    Miyuning came forward with small steps, "my daughter-in-law has seen my father and mother."


    Mrs. Li looks much better today. As soon as she sees mi you Ning, she smiles.


    "Good boy, get up quickly."


    Li Xinran, who was sitting at the beginning, saw mi Youning, and his displeasure in his eyes also decreased a little.


    Just because this woman doesn''t look so ignorant.


    The walk, with a everyone''s wind, dress up a bit of color.


    She would never admit that this woman seems to be a bit more popular than their official daughters.


    Li Xinran turned his mouth and turned his head to the other side.


    Miyuning got up, and immediately a servant brought the tray.


    There are two cups of tea on the tray.


    You''d better see that.


    She picked up the tea and looked at magistrate Li. She took a few steps and knelt on the cushion.


    "My daughter-in-law Bai you has met my father. Please have tea."


    Magistrate Li looked at mi you Ning with satisfaction, took the cup in her hand and drank a few mouthfuls.


    He put the cup on the table and picked up the blessing bag on the table.

 Chapter 302

    "Good boy, we won''t treat you badly when we enter Li''s house."


    Miyuning took the bag with a smile and said, "thank you, Dad."


    Then she got up and came to Mrs. Li again, making the same move.


    Mrs. Li took miyuning by the hand and put the bag into her hand.


    He said: "good boy, we Li family will depend on you in the future. We will have more children and let us enjoy our grandchildren."


    Mi you Ning''s face changed a little when she heard Mrs. Li''s words.


    give birth to a child?!


    I want her to be born.


    She is not a person in this world. How could she leave her children.


    However, miyuning still nodded to Mrs. Li with a smile.


    She''s made the most of women''s faces.


    Face with a bit shy, as if embarrassed in general.


    Then miyuning came to Li Xinran.


    Although the latter''s face was still smelly, there was expectation in his eyes.


    After all, it was her sister-in-law and her brother''s approval.


    She also wants to know what the other party will give her.


    Although she knows it won''t be a good thing, after all, Bai you''s family is here.


    Mi you Ning looks at this proud little sister-in-law with a smile.


    "Sister in law is nothing rare, but there is one thing you can play with."


    Miyuning opened his hand and revealed what he was holding.


    That big bead, emitting colorful light, looks very beautiful.


    Li Xinran rose from his seat.


    She looked straight at the object in mi you Ning''s hand.


    The eyes are bright. It seems that she likes it very much.


    In a moment, however, she put away all the joy on her face.


    Li Xinran looks at the woman opposite him. His face collapses, but his eyes show suspicion.


    "Do you really want to give it to me?"


    Mi you Ning can''t help laughing when she looks like this.


    He took Li Xinran''s hand and put the bead into her hand.


    This is just a living bead, the color inside will change according to the body temperature.


    Li Xinran took the bead and played with it.


    When Li Zhifu saw the bead, he took a thoughtful look at Mi Youning.


    Since he was an official for many years, he had never seen such beads with different colors.


    This bead is really a rarity.


    When he thought about the value of this thing, magistrate Li made some preparations.


    He still opened his mouth and asked, "daughter-in-law, is this bead too precious? Just give it to Xinran. The gift is a little heavy."


    This is the moment miyuning is waiting for.


    Her eyes flashed a faint light, and she turned and looked at magistrate Li strangely.


    "Dad, this is serious. It''s a specialty of Baijia village.


    There are many such beads on the mountain of Baijia village.


    But the village head didn''t let me take it out. This time I took it out secretly. "


    Li Zhifu quickly stood up, walked to Li Xinran and took the bead in her hand.


    It was so far away that he didn''t see clearly.


    Now I look carefully, but I can see that the color inside the bead changes with his rotation.


    Such beads, though not the most precious, are rare and precious.


    Magistrate Li frowned tightly.


    Through what miyuning said just now, he also understood that there must be something fishy about it.


    Why does Baijia village have such a product? Why does the village head refuse to take it out.


    After looking at the beads in his hand for a long time, magistrate Li looked at Mi Youning solemnly.

 Chapter 303

    "Bai you, you say that Baijia village is rich in such beads, and the village head won''t let them come out?"


    Mi you Ning nodded in bewilderment. "Yes, once, because a man took pearl out of the village, he was killed alive."


    When magistrate Li heard of the death, he looked more serious. "How did you kill him? Why didn''t anyone report it?"


    Mi you Ning continued with some helplessness: "that family is too poor. My son wants to sell the beads secretly to help his family.


    But I didn''t expect to be caught as soon as I left the village.


    The head of the village called the whole village to watch, and we watched helplessly as the man was killed. "


    What mi you Ning said is the truth, and this matter has something to do with magistrate Li.


    Of course, magistrate Li is just the cannon fodder for this matter.


    Magistrate Li''s face was angry. "How can it be? Is there any royal law? Do you just watch that man be killed alive?"


    Miyuning showed a look of grievance and innocence, "but the village head warned us that even if we report to the official, it''s useless. The village head''s family has something to do with Governor Zhou."


    When he heard the name of the enemy again, magistrate Li frowned.


    He looked down at the beads in his hand, his face thoughtful.


    This matter can be big or small, and even involves governor Zhou, who is his immediate superior.


    The two families have long been unhappy with each other.


    Governor Zhou has been suppressing him for so many years, always trying to find out some of his little tails.


    Unfortunately, he has been an official for many years and has never done anything to harm the people.


    Governor Zhou was different. He secretly took bribes and bought and sold official positions.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to report it to the imperial court. Unfortunately, there was someone behind governor Zhou.


    He is not a magistrate at all.


    Now, however, there is governor Zhou''s figure in this matter, which shows that there must be more tricky in it.


    Magistrate Li pondered for a while and looked at his daughter, "gladly, father Zhu will keep it for you first. Don''t talk about it to the outside in the future. It can be big or small."


    Li Xinran saw her father''s serious face and serious tone. She nodded, "don''t worry, I will never say it."


    Li Zhi Fu gave a hum, then looked at mi you Ning and said, "daughter in law, I''ll let people investigate this matter secretly. You don''t want to go out recently. If you have anything to do, just tell your servants to do it."


    "I see, Dad."


    Of course, miyuning didn''t want to go out. Now the village head should be looking for her everywhere.


    Tomorrow, the great uncle of the original owner will arrive, and it''s time to start the play.


    "Come on, let''s have dinner."


    Mrs. Li also knew that things were important, but she didn''t care about them.


    Now that we haven''t had breakfast, our daughter-in-law has to eat first when she comes in.


    The next people smell speech, quickly brought breakfast up.


    The Li family and miyuning sat in the back hall and ate her first meal.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Mrs. Li took mi you Ning by the hand and told her not to greet her every day, but to cultivate a good relationship with Li Jinyu.


    Miyuning responded with a smile.


    With Xiaochun and Xiaowen, she returned to Li Jinyu''s courtyard again.


    Pushing away the wedding room, MI Youning finds that all the red silk in the room has disappeared.


    The room became simple and tidy.


    It looks very grand and elegant.


    The red silks were all piled up on the floor of the room, and mi you would rather pick her eyebrows.


    It must have been the man.


    She went into the room without closing the door.


    It''s towards the inner room.

 Chapter 304

    The room was empty, but mi Youning knew that Li Jinyu was in it.


    She turned away and moved the pile of red silk on the ground to the door with her feet.


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen, who were standing at the door, said, "take these with you."


    Xiaochun and Xiaowen came into the room and picked up the pile of red silk jokes.


    Xiaowen is not squinting, and Xiaochun is not the same.


    She picked up the red silk on the ground, her eyes dribbling around, scanning the room, as if looking for someone.


    Mi you Ning walked up to her and asked with a smile, "Xiao Chun, what are you looking at?"


    Xiaochun looks flustered, but soon calm down.


    She drooped her eyes and was very considerate and said: "grandma, the young master''s health has been bad. In the future, these heavy work can be done by the maidservants. You can watch the young master. He is..."


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning suddenly sneered and interrupted Xiao Chun, "Xiao Chun, in this Li mansion, are you the master or am I the master?"


    Xiaochun quickly raised her head with a flurry on her face.


    At this time, Xiaowen comes to Xiaochun quickly.


    She bent over to mi you Ning and said, "don''t be angry, granny. Xiao Chun is a straight girl. She has many offenses. Please forgive me."


    He winked at Xiao Chun.


    At this time, Xiaochun also knew that she had overstepped.


    Even busy way: "slave know wrong, also please big young granny magnanimous."


    Mi you Ning was too lazy to look at her when she heard this.


    be kind and generous? If you don''t forgive, it means she''s stingy.


    "All right, go down!"


    This spring is not a fuel-efficient lamp at all.


    If Xiaowen is such a servant girl, she is willing to give some praise.


    And this spring, that pair of eyes is not honest.


    Clearly is a girl''s life, but the heart is higher than the sky, want that young lady should have treatment.


    As soon as Xiaowen''s voice in miyuning falls, he pulls Xiaochun out of the room.


    Even the red silk thrown by Xiao Chun on the ground didn''t have time to clean up.


    Xiaowen pulls Xiaochun out and runs back quickly to clean up the red silk on the ground.


    She stooped out of the room and gently closed the door.


    Miyouning looked at all this without saying anything.


    But outside two small servant girls, actually began to have the dispute.


    "I don''t need your fake kindness. Don''t think I don''t know your mind!"


    Xiaochun pushes Xiaowen with red silk in her arms.


    In this regard, Xiaowen stares at Xiaochun without expression.


    "I don''t want to die, so don''t drag me down. I want to climb up, but I don''t rely on the means of the next three abuse."


    Xiaowen made a cold voice, holding the things in his hand and strode away.


    Angry Xiaochun stamped his feet, "what''s that?"


    The sound was not big or small, but it just came to Xiaowen and miyuning in the room.


    As if Xiaowen didn''t hear it, she left the yard without stopping.


    With a clear smile, miyuning turns around and walks to the desk in the room.


    In this place, I feel more cool.


    Miyuning put his finger on the table and beat it.


    For a moment, she said in a voice: "Li Jinyu, I know you are here. If you have something to say, please show your face."


    This damned man, clearly in the room, but pretending to be invisible.


    No, he is a ghost now.


    At this time, Li Jinyu was sitting in front of the desk, looking at the woman in front of her eyes.


    He saw what had just happened.


    Good night, babies, please recommend tickets, five-star praise, reward

 Chapter 305

    But he doesn''t care about those things, as long as the little woman won''t be bullied.


    The other side''s face looks better than last night, but still looks malnourished.


    Those big eyes are the most conspicuous.


    Over time, if women are fattened.


    That face full full full up, is also a beauty embryo.


    Li Jinyu looked at the woman''s face and began to look forward to the other side''s fatter appearance.


    If it was raised by him, it would be more unusual.


    "Li Jinyu, you are talking!"


    After a long time without hearing the response, miyuning could not help but speak again.


    "Ha ha..."


    Li Jinyu could not help laughing when she heard her voice with some emotional words.


    Miyuning naturally heard the laughter.


    She rolled her eyes. "I know you''re here. It''s obviously colder here."


    Then she touched her arm, and some of her disliked the cold place.


    Li Jinyu sat on the seat, raised her eyebrows and looked at all her movements, including the indecent white eyes.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?"


    Miyuning listened to the voice coming from the opposite side of the table. She leaned against the table.


    She said casually, "if you want to ask me if you want to return the sun, I can help you, but it''s conditional."


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Last night, father and mother had told his new wife how to return to the sun.


    Now the other side says this, is to want to share a room with him.


    Li Jinyu feels unlikely.


    This woman''s attitude now doesn''t look like that.


    "Oh? How to return to the sun? Does the lady want to have a room with me? "


    Mi you Ning heard this, but he didn''t talk to each other like he did last night.


    But she also turned her lips and said, "pull it down, all over like ice. I hate you so much."


    She dropped her eyes and rubbed his hands, feeling uncomfortable.


    This is the problem of overwork. After a long time, it will leave the root of the disease.


    "If I''m right, my uncle will come tomorrow.


    Then you can join me in the reception, or your Li family will be in trouble. "


    Li Jinyu doesn''t know what''s involved in this, but she is more concerned about her ability to make him return to the sun.


    "The lady hasn''t told her husband how to return the sun?"


    Miyuning turned and looked at the man with a smile. "Naturally, I have my way. But if you want to cultivate your body, it''s about you and your future women.


    What I can do is to make you appear in front of people as a body and soul. "


    Li Jinyu''s face changed several times when he heard the woman in front of him saying that he would be a woman in the future.


    He knew that this woman would never stay in Li Fu for a long time.


    Now everything is just a last resort.


    Think of women will leave, or looking for a man he does not know to accompany life.


    He has no taste in his heart.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know. Li Jinyu, who couldn''t see her from the other side, was dark and ugly.


    She continued: "I''ve helped you. In the future, you can get married in a proper way. No one will find out what''s wrong with you.


    This should be the biggest trouble for you. When my brother comes back, all you need to do is give me a divorce certificate. "


    "You want me to divorce!"


    Li Jinyu gritted her teeth.


    Does this woman know what she''s talking about.


    Who dares to ask for the women who are retired from his Li family.

 Chapter 306

    If it''s a high official who takes a fancy to her, it''s just a concubine.


    Who would marry a merchant of other people.


    Even if it is to find a country savage man, the other side will not be sincere to her good.


    He is a man, know as a man, the heart of the point of self-esteem, that point of mind.


    Miyuning also found out that there was something wrong with Li Jinyu''s tone.


    "How can you react so much?"


    Li Jinyu closed her eyes, adjusted her mood, and said calmly, "did you go to the back hall to offer tea today?"


    Miyuning nodded, "well."


    "So you promised dad and mom last night that you would stay?"


    "Yes, I said that as long as I stay in the Li family for one day, I won''t do anything to trap the Li family."


    Knowing that women are eloquent, Li Jinyu continued: "did you have a drink with me last night? Did you call my husband? Can I promise to be my only wife in front of my father and mother? "


    Mi you Ning''s eyes are wide open. It''s just a stopgap measure.


    And she also knew that Li Jinyu''s bad taste at that time was just to tease her.


    She turned black, clenched her teeth and said, "what do you want? Do you really like me and have to be with me forever? "


    When Li Jinyu heard her words, his face was much better, and the corners of his mouth curved.


    He would like to say that this is not bad.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t say it.


    Otherwise, the woman opposite will blow up again.


    Li Jinyu didn''t answer her. Instead, she got up and floated toward mi Youning.


    Mi you Ning did not hear the response and could not help frowning.


    At this time, Li Jinyu had already come to her.


    He leaned over the woman''s pursed little mouth and his eyes darkened.


    Then he bent over and approached slowly.


    Miyuning was still waiting for Li Jinyu''s response when he suddenly felt a chill on his lips.


    At this time, she happened to drop her eyes, but the ring on her hand gave out a burst of white light.


    It''s the first time she''s seen the ring react like this.


    Miyuning stood still and did not move.


    She looked down at the ring on her hands and did not dare to move lightly.


    Li Jinyu felt the warmth and softness of her lips, and she could not help kissing them even harder.


    So soft, so comfortable, let him not willing to leave.


    Miyuning forgot his reaction and looked at the ring in his hand.


    The white light had faded away.


    Miyuning felt the coolness of her lips.


    Her lips were kissed, licked and licked by men, and the action was so green.


    However, mi you Ning was just touched by such a kiss.


    She couldn''t see the man in front of her, but the other side gave her a kiss with affection.


    The man''s body felt for her.


    Miyuning knew that last night.


    But don''t know a kiss just, unexpectedly also hook her up.


    Last night, she thought it was not Li Jinyu''s natural reaction as a man.


    But now, men''s kisses are more than just love.


    There is also the feeling of not being clear.


    It''s not emotion, or monopoly. It''s more suitable.


    Mi you Ning lets the other side kiss, the cold hand still makes trouble on her body.


    Until she felt that Li Jinyu wanted to pry her lips open and deepen them.


    She jerked the void from her eyes.


    Li Jinyu''s body was touched by her and pushed away.


    He knew the unknown eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.

 Chapter 307

    Not enough. He doesn''t feel enough.


    This woman is like a Cun drug, which makes him addicted and crazy.


    This feeling came too quickly and caught him off guard.


    Mi you Ning pushes away the man, but in the void, groping for each other''s body.


    Finally, I touched Li Jinyu''s body in the first two steps.


    Now she''s a little out of her mind and a little confused.


    Some things don''t want to think deeply, but let her find some details.


    Miyuning finds Li Jinyu''s body and immediately transfers the soul power of the body to his body.


    This man she needs to get to know.


    With her temperament, when she first entered the world.


    It''s impossible to be teased by a strange man.


    And she had no antipathy to this man.


    Mi you would rather drop her eyes than let Li Jinyu think deeply in her eyes.


    Li Jinyu felt the power of the soul and sent it to his body, which made him feel comfortable.


    His dark and deep eyes have been staring at the woman in front of him.


    What does this woman want to do.


    And the power of the soul like him. What''s going on.


    He couldn''t see through the woman at all.


    Her body is too mysterious, and her free and easy, also attracted his eyes.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes dropped down, and he saw the feet that gradually appeared at his feet.


    It''s the green shirt that the man wore last night, with green bamboo leaves embroidered on the hem.


    She raised her head and looked at Li Jinyu deeply.


    Looking at the man''s pale face and his black lips, miyuning continued to convey the power of his soul.


    For Li Jinyu, this is what he needs most now.


    Seeing each other''s face better, the lip color is no longer so abnormal black.


    Then miyuning stopped and took away his soul power.


    Now Li Jinyu is still so elegant and handsome, with a gentleman like temperament.


    Unfortunately, his face was very pale, and his sickly appearance could not be changed.


    Even if she sends more soul power, it''s useless.


    Li Jinyu saw her reflection in a woman''s eyes.


    He knew the other side had seen him.


    Now he is no longer invisible in the daytime, and his face is no longer as terrible and twisted as before.


    It is impossible for Li Jinyu to say that he is not shocked.


    Who is the woman in front of you.


    Why does she have such ability.


    Where does miyuning care about the deep thinking in men''s eyes.


    Every time she uses the power of her soul, she has an impact on herself.


    Feeling powerless, MI Youning has no time to pay attention to Li Jinyu.


    She turned and went to the couch in the room.


    Back to the man behind: "I want to rest, don''t forget to promise me."


    Li Jinyu watched her walk to the couch, take off her shoes, put on their red quilt and close her eyes.


    The woman''s face became paler, as if he were ill.


    This makes Li Jinyu''s eyes very complicated.


    He looked down at himself, especially his hands.


    I saw that before his hand, the color of the black and blue fingernails had become normal.


    Seeing this scene, Li Jinyu had no initial shock.


    He looked up at the woman lying on the bed with her eyes closed, drifting towards each other.


    Even if he now has a human form, but still can not change, he is a ghost.


    He''s a dead man.

 Chapter 308

    Li Jinyu floated to the bedside, bent over to look at the closed woman, listening to her steady breathing.


    What a woman looks like now is also because she sent him the power of soul before.


    This woman is amazing and full of mystery.


    I don''t know if the other party will bring more shocking things to him.


    This woman is like a book, never turning to the last page.


    You never know what kind of surprise women will bring next.


    He''s looking forward to the next day with this woman.


    For the woman in front of him, he didn''t want to let go.


    Li Jinyu leaned over to MI Youning''s cheek and gave him a kiss.


    Then he got up and left the inner room.


    He did not stop, came to the window position.


    Outside the sun fell on him, warm.


    Now he is not afraid of the sun, there is no tingling feeling.


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help bending her mouth and walking out of the house.


    Xiaochun is guarding outside the door. When she hears the sound of the door, she thinks it''s the eldest daughter-in-law.


    She was a little unhappy when she remembered that she had been scolded before.


    He turned around slowly and didn''t look at the people in the door. He said: "I see you..."


    However, when I saw the black vamp, the words stopped.


    She looked up in disbelief at the man in the door.


    "Young master!"


    Xiaochun''s face suddenly became pleasantly surprised.


    Li Jinyu had a gentle smile on her face.


    The smile made Xiaochun blush.


    Her face was red and her eyes were full of emotion, looking at the handsome young master in front of her.


    The young master''s temper is famous in this mansion.


    And the other side is brilliant. She is beside the young lady and knows the young master''s taboo in the outside world.


    I know how popular he is.


    The young ladies, in particular, are very fond of the young master.


    And Xiaochun has an unspeakable mind for the man in front of her.


    She didn''t want to be a wife. After all, she was a slave.


    But even if she was a concubine, she was content.


    She is confident that her appearance, in addition to the house of Miss Xinran, no one can compare.


    Xiaochun can''t help but stand up on the Hun, a face of spring - Italy looking at the man in front of him.


    But Li Jinyu did not squint and still kept smiling.


    "Xiaochun, in the future, you should treat your grandmothers respectfully. You should not forget the rules of the mansion. If you forget, young master, I don''t mind you learning from the beginning."


    Hearing the warning, Xiao Chun turned pale.


    She couldn''t believe looking at the man in front of her heart.


    "Young master..."


    Li Jinyu said, "do you have anything else to say?"


    Xiao Chun bit her lip and clenched her hands tightly. She was not reconciled.


    She''s just a country woman. She doesn''t need respect.


    How can she marry the young master.


    At this moment, Xiao Chun was directly warned by Li Jinyu, and her heart was not willing to explode.


    She suddenly raised her head, looked at Li Jinyu''s gorgeous face and bit her teeth.


    The first two steps went straight up.


    How can Li Jinyu get close to her.


    He hated being touched, especially by people he hated.


    Xiaochun has violated his bottom line, so the servant should have his duty.


    Li Jinyu leans on her side, and Xiaochun pours directly into the air.


    But her body, has stepped into the room.


    Xiaochun almost fell to the ground. She shakes her body and slowly stabilizes it. She turns around and looks at Li Jinyu plaintively.

 Chapter 309

    "Young master, Xiaochun likes you. I don''t want to be famous. I just want to be with him. Even if I die for him, Xiaochun is willing to give up."


    When Li Jinyu heard Xiao Chun''s words, she looked a little disdainful, especially the sentence behind.


    But he turned up his mouth and walked to Xiaochun.


    "Oh? Even if it''s for my young master, can I die? "


    Xiao Chun saw him coming, and nodded busily, "yes, Xiao Chun''s heart is all on the young master."


    And Li Jinyu has come to her.


    His face came close to Xiaochun, and his face began to change.


    "What about that? Do you want Xiaochun to stay with me? "


    With that, Li Jinyu''s face turned pale.


    His face was distorted and his eyes were protruding.


    The beautiful face was covered with black lines, and the lip color became extremely dark.


    It''s like some kind of monster.


    Xiaochun''s mouth was wide open in horror, and her eyes were full of fear.


    "Ah..."


    The cry of horror comes from Xiaochun''s mouth.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu left Xiaochun.


    Look at her with obvious disgust.


    When he retreated from Xiaochun, all the distortions on his face returned to normal.


    Xiaochun still looks at him in horror.


    The eyes were so afraid that they were about to come out of their eyes.


    She was already flustered and even wanted to run away, but her legs couldn''t move.


    Xiao Chun looks at Li Jinyu with straight eyes.


    Then she closed her eyes and fell back.


    "Bang..."


    Her body fell to the ground and made a dull noise that made her feel painful.


    Just then, there was a movement from the inner room.


    Li Jinyu looked up and saw the woman coming out of the inner room.


    Even if miyuning fell asleep, he was very sensitive to a little movement around him.


    Of course, except for those who are familiar to her and feel safe.


    Even if he sleeps like a dead pig, he will wake up.


    She stood there with a pale face and looked down at Xiao Chun, who fell to the ground without any ups and downs in her eyes.


    While Li Jinyu saw that women were wearing thin clothes, and she didn''t wear shoes on her feet.


    His eyes were dark with a look of disapproval.


    The body floats to the woman''s side.


    Drooping eyes looking at her still look bad, mouth unhappy way: "get up how don''t wear shoes, clothes don''t wear a, you are not afraid of cold ah."


    Although Li Jinyu scolded her, she bent down and picked up the little woman''s body.


    Miyuning''s eyes were blank. Seeing that the other person was holding her, he wrapped his neck around him.


    Xiaowen came back at this time.


    "I''ve met the young master and the young granny."


    Holding the woman in her arms, Li Jinyu turned and looked at Xiaowen, "take Xiaochun out. She is not allowed to be near here in the future.


    In the future, you will serve the eldest and youngest grandmothers by yourself. Go back to the master and say it''s me. "


    Xiaowen Wenyan nodded quickly. She helped Xiaochun up from the ground and took her out of the door.


    Just scared her to death.


    She and Xiao Chun came to serve together. If Xiao Chun made any mistakes, she would not escape.


    Now the young master''s words, this is to pick her out.


    Xiaowen breathes a sigh of relief and drags Xiaochun''s body out.


    She had known for a long time that Xiao Chun was not in the right mind.


    Now it''s better to be dead.


    After waking up, I didn''t know what she was going to do.


    Li Jinyu sees Xiaowen take Xiaochun''s body out. He holds the person in his arms and enters the inner room.

 Chapter 310

    Miyuning leans on the man''s moon Hun, very clever.


    Li Jinyu saw her like this, but her eyebrows were tight.


    He didn''t like the listless look of women.


    At this time, the woman''s appearance is pale, leaning against his arms, which makes him satisfied, but uncomfortable.


    The appearance of the other party is due to him.


    Put the person on the bed carefully, and Li Jinyu sat beside her.


    Mi you Ning half narrowed her eyes and looked at the man around her, with a smile on her lips.


    "What? I''m so careful that I''m afraid I''ll die. "


    When Li Jinyu heard the word "dead", her eyelids jumped.


    See her weak appearance, reprimand words in the mouth and swallow down.


    He reached out and touched mi you Ning''s hair. "Don''t talk nonsense. Have a good rest."


    Mi you Ning curled her lips when she heard the words.


    But I closed my eyes.


    For the man in her face hands, she has been unable to pay attention to.


    She needs to rest. She can''t bear to fight.


    Li Jinyu had been staying by her side. Seeing her sleeping, she got up and left.


    ¡­¡­


    On this side, Li Zhifu stood up in disbelief after hearing Xiaowen''s report.


    These days, he has a few days off because his son is married.


    Today, I was sitting with my wife and talking about my son''s future. Xiaowen came.


    Hearing the servant girl''s words, magistrate Li stood up with shaking hands.


    Mrs. Li was on one side, and her eyes couldn''t believe it.


    Xiaowen doesn''t know why the master and his wife are so excited.


    Especially when I heard the master ask again and again, is it really the young master''s order.


    She quickly nodded, "back to the master, it''s the young master who asked the maidservant to convey it to you."


    Magistrate Li walked up to Mrs. Li and said excitedly, "let''s go and have a look."


    "Good, good..." Mrs. Li answered.


    Xiaowen looks at the master and his wife in bewilderment and leaves like flying.


    Here, Li Jinyu put down the bed curtain and left the inner room.


    He closed the door of the inner room.


    Then he came to his desk and picked up his pen to practice calligraphy on rice paper.


    But in a quarter of an hour, he heard footsteps outside the door.


    The voice was in a hurry and a little messy.


    Li Jinyu finished the words in front of her, then put down her pen and looked in the direction of the door.


    "Jinyu, are you there?"


    Outside the door was the nervous voice of magistrate Li.


    Li Jinyu responded immediately: "yes, Dad."


    Outside the door, magistrate Li heard the sound, and his eyes were almost full of tears.


    Mrs. Li had already heard Li Jinyu''s voice and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.


    Magistrate Li held his wife''s hand tightly, and he tried to open the door in front of him with his other hand.


    But when it was put on the door, it couldn''t move.


    Li Jinyu seemed to know what would happen outside.


    After waiting for a while, seeing that there was no movement outside, he got up and came to the door.


    That pair of slender white hands, personally opened the door from inside.


    Outside is his father and mother.


    Both of them have wet eyes. When they see him, they are sad and happy.


    At the moment when Mrs. Li saw her son appear, she was no longer in control.


    "My son!"


    Mrs. Li held Li Jinyu''s body and sobbed.


    Li Jinyu held her mother''s body and patted her on the back.


    "Mother, your son has an effect on your body now."


    Then he pushed away his mother in his arms.


    Mrs. Li straightened herself with the help of her strength.


    Eyes slightly red, look at his eyes with the light of love.


    [please recommend tickets, five-star praise, reward]

 Chapter 311

    Mrs. Li said excitedly, "my son is well. In the future, there will be a good fortune if he will not die."


    Li Jinyu smiles and comforts her.


    At this time, magistrate Li also came.


    He looked at his son''s room and saw that there was no Bai you in it.


    Can''t help asking: "Jinyu, where''s your daughter-in-law?"


    Li Jinyu looked into the room with a smile. "She''s tired. She''s sleeping."


    After hearing this, magistrate Li and Mrs. Li thought at the same time.


    They have a clear expression.


    He thinks that his son and Bai you have been in the same room.


    Otherwise, how could their Jinyu stand in front of them now.


    When Li Jinyu saw their misunderstood faces, he didn''t explain them.


    He didn''t want the woman''s secret to be known to others.


    Not even the family.


    She''s too mysterious.


    I don''t know whether it''s a disaster or a blessing.


    Li Jinyu invited the two elders to the house, sat on the seat and talked about what his new wife said yesterday.


    "My father and mother must have known what Bai you said yesterday, and I heard it.


    Now governor Zhou is not sure what role he will play in this. Should the Li family make plans early? "


    Li Zhifu sat on the seat, smelling speech and looking at Li Jinyu, his eyes became serious.


    "Jinyu, you don''t know something. Today your daughter-in-law also said something..."


    After that, he told his son what miyuning had done this morning and the specialty of Baijia village.


    Li Jinyu listened to all this and frowned tightly.


    At the end of the hearing, he couldn''t help looking into the room.


    I want to see the woman lying on the bed through the closed door.


    His father may not know, this may be a woman deliberately revealed.


    The other side is so smart, how can people easily find loopholes.


    This woman definitely let his father know on purpose.


    Li Jinyu drew back her eyes and looked down at the rice paper on the table.


    With Governor Zhou''s figure in this matter, he had to consider whether there was a relationship between them and the Li family.


    The contradiction between the Li family and Governor Zhou''s family began five years ago.


    At that time, Miss Zhou had just got married and wanted to marry the Li family.


    But he is weak and doesn''t want to delay a woman who doesn''t know him.


    However, Zhou Jiao, the miss of the Zhou family, has a crush on him.


    That woman went to Li''s house openly and asked her name to marry him.


    At that time, he did not see each other, already had a bad impression of Zhou Jiao.


    A woman does not stay in the boudoir, ran to the man''s home, so unreasonable, it is beneath identity.


    Unfortunately, this Zhou Jiao is also a strange person.


    Unexpectedly appeared again, also took a person to break into the Li family.


    Even ran to his yard.


    The other side''s sticky eyes made him very uncomfortable.


    He directly denied that he wanted to marry the other party.


    After that, Zhou Jiao still did not give up.


    Even the Zhou family and the Li family began to have a estrangement, and slowly developed to the point where fire and water could not be tolerated.


    In the following years, he also heard some rumors about Miss Zhou''s family.


    Zhou Jiao''s side is surrounded by many men, all with her some ambiguous.


    It''s already a broken shoe.


    It''s a pity that she has a good family background, and there are still men approaching her.


    The Zhou family began to hate the Li family.


    It''s just that marriage doesn''t work.


    Now the Zhou family is interfering in baijiacun, and he always feels that it''s bad for the Li family.


    Magistrate Li didn''t know, but he couldn''t figure out the key.

 Chapter 312

    When Li Zhifu saw his son meditating, he took out the colorful bead from his arms.


    Step forward and put it in front of Li Jinyu.


    "This is what your daughter-in-law said about the production of Baijia village."


    Li Jinyu raised her head to take the bead and frowned slightly.


    The bead sparkles with five colors, which is really a rare thing.


    He had never seen such beautiful beads.


    Once this kind of bead in baijiacun is exposed, it is bound to attract a lot of people''s attention.


    Even the figures on the seat in the imperial city will surely be taken seriously.


    Li Jinyu''s face became serious.


    He looked at Li Zhifu and said, "Dad, do you think the Zhou family wants to hide this matter and provide this mineral line to the people behind the Zhou family?"


    Magistrate Li nodded, "I have thought about that, but it has nothing to do with our Zhou family, but I always feel that something is going to happen."


    He looked distressed and couldn''t figure it out.


    Li Jinyu turned the bead on her hand and said slowly, "I''m afraid the Zhou family wants to get rid of the Li family and replace them with reliable people. It''s more convenient for them to cover the sky with one hand."


    Magistrate Li was shocked by the news, "it''s... It''s impossible. How can I say that your father is also the official of the imperial court, and he lives in the third class."


    But Li Jinyu laughed, "what''s impossible? There were few disgusting things that the Zhou family did."


    At that time, he refused to marry Zhou Jiao, and the Zhou family sent out a message.


    It was said that Li Jinyu had a physical problem. All the words were revealed, saying that he was not good.


    He didn''t care about it. He was sick and didn''t plan to get married.


    Later, all kinds of stumbling blocks and even planting for the Li family came out.


    Magistrate Li also thought of the gratitude and resentment with the Zhou family.


    His face was angry, helpless but unwilling.


    Mrs. Li probably recognized the problem.


    "The Zhou family doesn''t know about it yet. We already know about it, so there is a solution."


    Magistrate Li nodded when he heard that his wife was outspoken.


    Then he looked at Li Jinyu and asked, "Jinyu, what do you think?"


    Li Jinyu was still playing with the colorful beads.


    Smell speech can''t help but look to the direction of the inner room.


    He remembered that the woman told his father that the bead could not be taken out of Baijia village.


    Someone was once taken out of the village and then caught and killed.


    It can be seen that there are people in Baijia village who are especially in charge of this area, even very strict.


    However, this woman brought out the bead.


    And the other party told him that her uncle would visit tomorrow.


    Everything seems to have something to do with it.


    Li Jinyu can''t help but put the beads on the table and hit the table with her fingers.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at magistrate Li.


    "Dad, why don''t we wait for the Zhou family to find out? We already know about it.


    Don''t send people to the Zhou family secretly. There are people behind the Zhou family. If something is involved, we''ll have to attack the Li family.


    Then he wrote a letter and sent it to the capital, to the emperor''s hand, and presented the bead.


    This event will certainly disturb the emperor, and then it has nothing to do with our Li family.


    Now the most important thing is to take ourselves out. If something goes wrong, the officials in this city can''t run away. "


    Magistrate li felt cold at the news.


    He naturally knows the key.


    But dare not continue to think deeply.


    Once the person in the capital pays attention to this, the significance will be very different.

 Chapter 313

    What the Zhou family did will affect all the officials. I''m afraid that another group of officials will be defeated by then.


    Now his son''s words make his hands and feet cold.


    This is the best solution.


    Magistrate Li sighed deeply, "even if you find someone to write a letter for you, you will find out where the letter came from when it is sent to the grand master''s house.


    What''s more, in the grand master''s house, ordinary people can''t get in there¡°


    Li Jinyu said with a smile, "it''s written by my father. At that time, there will be a way to send it in. Now it must be fast.


    There was a lot of time lost on the way to deliver the letter. I came here from the capital. This is the most critical time


    Then he got out of his way and prepared the ink, paper and inkstone on the table.


    "You''d better write down the story now. If it''s written by yourself, add the taboo as well."


    Magistrate Li nodded, sat down at his desk and began to write.


    As a woman, Mrs. Li never spoke about these things.


    She''s a woman''s home, so it''s ok if she doesn''t make trouble.


    Now I see my husband writing. I get up to grind it for him.


    But Li Jinyu walked towards the inner room in the gap.


    Gently push open the door of the inner room, only to see the woman on the bed, still keep his leave posture to sleep.


    Seeing this, his handsome face, though pale, showed a doting smile.


    This makes Li Jinyu surrounded by warmth.


    He didn''t know that every time he looked at miyuning, he was so gentle.


    Although occasionally dark belly, tease - make each other, but only this woman, will let him have such a big wave of emotion.


    Li Jinyu saw her father and mother busy at the table.


    He stepped into the inner room and walked towards the woman on the couch.


    Li Jinyu wanted to do something when she opened the door and saw each other.


    The woman poisoned him.


    A poison called love.


    Otherwise, why do you want to leave the other side alone.


    It''s even a life-long one.


    He didn''t know what it was and never touched it.


    But only when we meet the woman on the couch, the other side always leads all his emotions.


    This kind of feeling, perhaps is his exclusive Valley owes.


    But let him enjoy, let him happy, let him out of control.


    He didn''t want to change, and he even wanted to get stuck.


    Li Jinyu went to the couch and sat down beside mi Youning.


    The other side is still sleeping, the small face, full of peace.


    With open eyes, with free and easy, wise she is different.


    Li Jinyu''s eyes darkened as she looked at the alluring, delicate red lips.


    He''s wanted to do this since just now.


    Li Jinyu leaned close to the delicious red lip she had tasted.


    So soft - soft, with warm temperature, let him not want to leave.


    Gently kiss, open your mouth and cover your tiny red lips.


    He touched again and again, tasted the delicious, and made his lips extremely warm and comfortable.


    Miyuning also felt the touch on her lips.


    She habitually stretched out her hand and circled the people who made trouble on her.


    The familiar breath, the kiss action is so gentle.


    She couldn''t help responding.


    Her response, however, made Li Jinyu uncontrollable.


    He deepened the kiss, constantly take the beauty of each other''s mouth.


    It''s not enough. It''s not enough.


    Li Jinyu is not satisfied. Even if they exchange saliva with each other, he is still not satisfied.


    Miyuning still did not open his eyes, but felt the cold.

 Chapter 314

    The cold air made her loosen her neck around Li Jinyu.


    She groped for her quilt, covered her body, and pulled herself up.


    This action of avoiding the cold air made Li Jinyu laugh.


    He got up to relieve his strong dissatisfaction.


    Don''t worry, he knows the body is longing for this woman.


    Sooner or later, he will peel the woman clean and eat her.


    Miyuning turned over and went on sleeping.


    But Li Jinyu had a happy smile on her face.


    He got up and left the inner room.


    Li Zhifu has finished his work.


    He got up and handed the letter to Li Jinyu, "Jinyu, tell Dad how can you send the letter to the grand master''s house?"


    Li Jinyu took the letter and said with a smile, "Dad, don''t worry about it. The letter will be sent to the grand master''s house. Now all the people in the house have to keep their peace.


    The people sent by my father will also be recalled as soon as possible, so as to save people''s lives. This matter will be valued by Jingzhong. "


    Although he stayed at home all the year round, he also had some literati contacts.


    Those people are all over the world and have their own interpersonal relationships.


    He was called the literati of the Qing Dynasty by the outside world, but it was not for nothing.


    Knowing that his son had been smart since he was a child, magistrate Li stopped asking more questions.


    He nodded, then looked at his son in front of him.


    So close to Li Jinyu, how could Li Zhifu not feel the coldness of the other party.


    "Jinyu, is your body all right? Master Huiming said that as long as you live in the same room with your wife, you will soon get a healthy body. Now it''s ok?"


    After collecting the letter, Li Jinyu raised her head and said with a smile, "it will be OK. Father and mother don''t have to worry."


    Mrs. Li stood aside, her nervous look disappearing.


    She nodded with a smile, "nothing is good, nothing is lucky."


    The three members of the family chatted a little more, and magistrate Li left with his wife.


    Li Jinyu went back to the desk to practice calligraphy.


    From small and weak to sick, his only pleasure is reading and writing.


    In the past, when he wrote a day, the time would pass quickly.


    But now, Li Jinyu is just a moment, his mood is not stable.


    He can''t calm down now.


    The head is full of white you in the inner room.


    This woman is now his wife.


    They had a drink and made a promise in front of their parents.


    It''s also the woman''s credit that he can appear in the daytime now.


    For this, he felt that if he didn''t do something, he would really feel sorry for himself.


    Li Jinyu left the pen behind.


    Look into the inner room.


    Now women are still weak.


    Two more days.


    In two days, he will eat each other.


    This is the husband and wife, should be in the same room to do that intimate thing.


    If miyuning knew what he was thinking, he would surely spurn it.


    Although Li Jinyu is a gentleman at this time.


    It''s just like most men, full of brain.


    However, for the first time, Li Jinyu had a bad expectation of a woman.


    For the next few days, Li Jinyu began to look forward to.


    He couldn''t help but pick up his pen and continue to practice calligraphy.


    This time it''s obviously better than before, very quickly.


    The heart also calms down, and the speed of practicing calligraphy is also fast.


    It''s obviously back to where he used to be.


    In this process, Li Jinyu estimated that he did not find out.


    His curved smile, how gentle.


    I don''t know who he thought of.


    As it gets darker and darker, Xiaowen knocks on the door.


    "Young master"


    Li Jinyu called in without raising her head.

 Chapter 315

    Xiaowen pushed open the door and bowed, "young master, it''s dark. It''s time to light the light."


    Hearing this, Li Jinyu looked up at the sky outside.


    Indeed, it''s getting dark.


    Now he is no longer flesh body, for the night there is no visual impairment.


    Even in the dark, you can see things around you clearly.


    Li Jinyu put the pen down.


    During this period, Xiaowen has lit the candle in the room.


    After lighting up the fire of the house, Xiaowen bent over to salute Li Jinyu again.


    "Young master, do you want to go to the back hall for dinner, or do you want the next people to send it?"


    When Li Jinyu heard the speech, he looked into the inner room. There was no movement in it.


    He knew that Bai you had not woken up.


    After thinking about it, Li Jinyu said, "let someone send it."


    "Yes."


    After saluting, Xiao Wen slowly left the room.


    Li Jinyu also got up and walked towards the inner room.


    Push open the door, if not, the woman is still sleeping.


    The other person''s sleeping posture is very honest, and he still keeps the posture of leaving.


    Li Jinyu walked in slowly and came to the edge of the bed.


    The other side has been sleeping all day.


    It''s time to wake up. I didn''t eat at noon.


    I think it''s time to be hungry.


    Li Jinyu bent over to sit on the couch and stretched out her hands to take out the person in the quilt.


    Miyuning felt the cold hands and the air-conditioning, and shivered.


    But her eyes were still closed.


    Li Jinyu laughs and raises her head on her shoulder.


    "Lady, it''s time to wake up."


    Miyuning half opened his eyes to see the surrounding environment.


    She began to reach out for the man.


    He muttered, "cold..."


    Li Jinyu let her go and let her lean on the couch.


    "Bai you, wake up, are you hungry?"


    Instead of shaking his head or nodding his head, miyou closed his eyes again.


    She knew who was in front of her.


    You can also feel the weakness of your body.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu sighed silently.


    And outside at this time, again came the voice of Xiaowen.


    Li Jinyu shook her head and left.


    It turned out that Xiaowen had brought dinner.


    Looking at the rich dishes on the table, Li Jinyu picked a few and brought them into the inner room.


    Putting the small table beside the bed on the edge, Li Jinyu picked up the bowl, filled the meal with a spoon, and approached mi Youning''s mouth.


    His gentle voice rang out, "Bai you, eat something and then sleep."


    Miyuning smelled the smell of the food and opened his eyes again.


    He opened his mouth when he saw the food.


    Seeing this, Li Jinyu brought the food to her mouth.


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes and slowly chewed the food in his mouth.


    A person feed, a person lazy to eat.


    This is the first time that Li Jinyu has served people for dinner.


    Even the younger sister, Li Xinran did not enjoy such treatment.


    It took Li Jinyu half an hour to feed half a bowl of rice.


    Women are so lazy.


    I don''t even want to eat. I don''t want to eat any more.


    Li Jinyu sighed helplessly.


    He also wants to fatten up his partner.


    Now looking at the remaining half bowl of rice in his hand, he feels that he has a long way to go.


    He got up and put the woman''s body back on the couch again to cover her with a quilt.


    Li Jinyu took the food out of the room.


    Xiaowen has been standing at the door.


    Hearing the news, he went into the room immediately.


    Seeing the chopsticks and bowls in Li Jinyu''s hands, he immediately said, "let''s clean up the slaves."


    She was followed by several servants.

 Chapter 316

    Li Jinyu put the bowl and chopsticks on the table, looked up and said to her, "prepare more hot water tonight, and scald it."


    Although Xiaowen was puzzled, he respectfully said, "yes, young master."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning fell asleep again.


    Before long, however, she felt the heat around her.


    The temperature made her comfortable and she couldn''t help moving towards the heat source.


    Li Jinyu felt the woman close to him, holding his waist, a face of satisfaction and enjoyment.


    He knew it was a good way.


    Now he has no body temperature, and the little woman in her arms is afraid of cold.


    So he told Xiaowen to prepare more hot water.


    After soaking in hot water for a long time, he came out.


    It''s boiling hot water.


    His body won''t hurt because he doesn''t feel much about it.


    Now see the woman take the initiative to close his arms, such a result or let him incomparably satisfied.


    Li Jinyu held the person in her arms tightly.


    At this time, the other party will no longer resist and dislike him.


    He did not expect that one day he would be so looking forward to a hug with a person.


    Just a hug, let him very satisfied.


    Of course, it''s just psychological satisfaction.


    As for physical satisfaction, it has to wait.


    Half an hour later, Li Jinyu felt the woman in her arms and began to move uneasily.


    He knew that it was cold air on his body again.


    After all, he is no longer alone.


    Li Jinyu got up and stayed, then went to take a hot bath.


    After a while, with the whole body hot temperature, he once again put the woman''s body on the couch, tightly in his arms.


    That night, the candle in the courtyard was always bright.


    Just because the young master needs hot water every other hour.


    And Li Jinyu one night, also after soaking in hot water bath, hugged his satisfied body again and again.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s going to light.


    And Li Jinyu didn''t call hot water any more.


    When his body began to cool, he left the couch first.


    See a woman overnight, face a lot better, but also a bit ruddy.


    There was a sigh of relief in his face and a slight relief in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, she moved her neck first.


    I don''t know why, she was very tired that night.


    I feel like I''ve been tossed about all the time.


    It''s like fighting a hundred rounds.


    Open your eyes and sit up from the couch.


    Through the window, you can see that it is bright outside.


    This is the third day she married to the Li family.


    Today is the time for the original master to come.


    Thinking of this great uncle and aunt''s family, MI Youning had a sneer in her eyes.


    At the beginning, the Li family wanted to find a woman who was engraved in the lunar calendar.


    It''s a thousand liang of betrothal gifts.


    But in front of the original owner, there was only one hundred Liang.


    And the hundred Liang was not in her hands.


    Now I''m holding it in the hands of the best uncle.


    This time, the other party took the initiative to send it to the door, how can she be soft.


    All the sufferings of the original owner were made by this uncle.


    Miyuning moved his neck and felt more comfortable. Then he put on his shoes and went out to the outside.


    Li Jinyu stood at the desk practicing calligraphy, and she saw it at a glance.


    Each other''s figure is elegant and lonely, but has the temperament of a gentleman like jade.


    If this man was alive, he would not have suffered from any illness.


    Now it is estimated that it has long been the admiring object of many aristocratic ladies.


    It''s a pity that he died early because of his bad life.


    I didn''t enjoy a healthy life.


    [recommend Sushou Zhezhi''s new book "quick wear: man, open it up?"


    Like to support, presumably everyone is very familiar, to hold a field ?¡¿

 Chapter 317

    However, this man does not have those experiences, and she will not be here.


    In the dark, it was already doomed.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes flashed a little bit complicated. She looked at the man seriously.


    Li Jinyu always knew that Bai you, not far away, was looking at him.


    He knew it when he woke up.


    The room was so quiet that a little movement could reach his ears.


    Li Jinyu took up her pen and looked up at the woman standing nearby.


    This one eye saw, on the other side face indifferent smile.


    Miyuning put away all the complicated emotions on his face as soon as he looked up.


    Her smile made Li Jinyu happy both physically and mentally.


    "How is your health when you wake up?"


    With real worry on the other side''s face, MI Youning smiles and shakes his head and walks towards the other side.


    "Thank you for remembering. I''ve been much better."


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she heard this voice, which was natural, without any irony or joking.


    He seriously looked at the woman coming, trying to find something from her face.


    Each other''s face is very calm, the expression on the face is also very indifferent.


    Miyuning walked up to the man and looked at his shoulder socket.


    She always had a feeling that as long as she lifted this layer of clothes, she would see the familiar mole.


    Li Jinyu did not know what her eyes represented.


    After the woman left, he took the other person''s hand and carried him to his arms.


    The cool breath is on the tip of the nose, and the body is surrounded by the cool breath.


    However, this time, miyuning did not push away Li Jinyu''s body.


    It seems that the coldness she felt before is nothing to her now.


    This change of mood made mi you Ning laugh at himself.


    Li Jinyu waited for a while, but did not see the person in his arms push him away.


    I can''t help but push further.


    He put his hand on the woman''s waist and rubbed it there.


    Finally ambiguous way: "lady, now I''m so cold, do you love me, when we really become husband and wife?"


    Miyuning leans in the man''s arms and his face changes.


    Then she raised her head and said with a smile, "this is about to ask your husband. When you have that physical strength, it''s natural."


    With that, miyuning got up and walked towards the door.


    "I''ve seen grandmothers and grandmothers."


    Xiaowen has been guarding the door. Seeing mi you Ning, he immediately salutes him¡°


    "I want to wash."


    Xiaowen bends down and trots out of the yard.


    Mi you Ning saw her leave, so she must be ready to go.


    He turned and walked into the room, but was touched by the hard part.


    The eye-catching is the blue shirt, embroidered with bamboo leaves of silk.


    Mi Youning looked up at the man plaintively and said, "why don''t you make a sound?"


    She went around each other''s bodies and wanted to enter the room.


    But Li Jinyu stretched out her hand and pulled her into her arms, "Bai you, you can think clearly. Once we live up to our name, you can''t escape in your life."


    His eyes were deep and oppressive, but with a serious warning.


    Mi you Ning looked down and said, "don''t I agree that I can find someone else in my life. Or, since I have entered your Li family, why bother again?"


    That''s half true.


    At this time, however, miyuning really did not have the intention to leave.


    Li Jinyu heard her words of helplessness and acceptance.


    Naturally, I don''t believe it all.

 Chapter 318

    The attitude of the woman in front of her becomes too fast.


    He couldn''t tell the truth at all.


    But after hearing that the other party will stay, or even agree to have a substantive relationship with him.


    Li Jinyu was pleased with this.


    This time, miyuning walked around each other''s body and toward the room.


    She was still wearing a bedclothes, so she had to change.


    Today is the day when the original master came.


    She is bound to make the other party regret.


    Li Jinyu watched her enter the inner room with a happy smile.


    Half an hour later, MI Youning, dressed up in Xiaowen''s clothes, was finally able to get up.


    It''s a precious silk with patterns embroidered with gold thread.


    Wearing it on her, there is nothing that can''t set off.


    Even give her a kind of elegant temperament.


    Xiaowen combs her in a flying bun with a precious headdress prepared by the Li family.


    If you bring a few pieces at will, you can make them more perfect.


    It was as if she was the daughter of a famous family.


    That a body Yonghua noble, the eyes of the proud and free and easy coexistence.


    After Xiaowen stopped, he looked at the people in the mirror and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    When she started, she knew that she was a beautiful woman.


    But it''s not as big as the visual impact.


    The woman in the mirror is not the most beautiful, but it is also the one with the best temperament she has ever seen.


    That temperament, as if born.


    All in the eyes of big and small milk milk, a pair of eyes so bright and thorough.


    The eyes are full of pride, but there is an attractive thing.


    She can''t read, she doesn''t know how to describe it.


    If Li Jinyu knew what she was thinking, she would tell her.


    That''s the charm of a woman.


    There''s something in this woman''s eyes.


    It''s a charm with a hook. People can''t help staring at it. They want to be seen by her all the time.


    Miyuning stands up and arranges his clothes.


    In this room, there is everything prepared by the original owner of Li Fu.


    Clothes, headwear, expensive gestures, and some of her personal and living things.


    Li''s family is really good. It''s very kind to treat the original owner.


    Unfortunately, the original owner was scared to death by Li Jinyu, the man.


    Li Jinyu also changed his clothes. When he went into the inner room, he saw the woman standing there.


    The other side hung his head to take care of the clothes, revealing a white neck.


    Seeing the white skin, Li Jinyu''s eyes darkened.


    However, after the other party raised his head, his eyes straightened.


    Seeing the whole picture of a woman, Li Jinyu was unwilling to let people see her.


    A good temperament, with Gouzi eyes, elegant bearing.


    Mingming is the daughter of an ordinary scholar in the countryside.


    But this dress, all the women in the county compared.


    Every year, some officials gather at home.


    None of those official girls will have the temperament of the woman in front of them.


    It is a kind of elegant temperament, and self-confidence, pride, free and easy momentum coexist.


    Who will see this woman at first glance and think that she is just the daughter of a scholar.


    She''s like a distant sky, untouchable.


    There is a saying that when it is used at this time, it can only be viewed from a distance, but not blasphemed.


    This woman who gives people a long distance belongs to him.


    Only he can touch and belong to him.


    This made Li Jinyu proud and unwilling.


    Today, women dress up for others.

 Chapter 319

    When you think of other people, you will see the appearance of women.


    This made Li Jinyu uncomfortable.


    He raised his feet and walked towards the woman. There was no sound in his steps.


    If Xiaowen was not in the room, he would like to float to the woman immediately.


    Feeling someone approaching, MI Youning looks at Li Jinyu''s figure.


    This lift eyes, eyes with appreciation of the eyes.


    Xinchang''s figure is coming towards her step by step.


    Today''s Li Jinyu took off her blue shirt and put on a white brocade.


    Even if the other side''s face is still pale, it can not cover the other side''s beautiful face.


    Black hair draped over the shoulders, giving people wind flow temperament.


    Men''s eyes now look carefully, but it is a pair of peach blossom eyes with light.


    That pair of eyes is full of sentimental, as if people would fall into it if they were not careful.


    There was a gentle smile in the corner of his mouth.


    This man has some contradictions.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know why he felt that the other side had black and white temperament.


    A gentleman''s gas, strangers such as jade, gentleman world unparalleled.


    He''s an open man.


    But in the other side''s eyes, the essence is very clear, but it makes people full of vigilance.


    That a wind - flow temperament is also looming, people think it is a free - play childe.


    Miyuning shook his head.


    The man''s appearance is invisible.


    He is changeable.


    You can even play whatever you want.


    To sum up in one sentence is the most appropriate.


    That''s a black devil.


    Li Jinyu went to MI Youning and received the appreciative look from him.


    But when the other side turned his head, the corner of his eye turned up, and the corner of his mouth turned a little.


    Seeing the action, the smile on Li Jinyu''s face increased a little.


    This woman really has everything on her face.


    It seems simple, but it is not.


    She''ll always just show you what she wants you to see.


    Li Jinyu went to MI Youning, took her hand and sat down where she had sat before.


    "Can you comb your hair?"


    Miyuning looks at the man in the mirror suspiciously.


    That pair of eyes with questions, as if to ask each other to ask what.


    Li Jinyu looked up at her, but her hand reached out to Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen see this immediately sensible forward, hand comb hands up.


    Seeing this scene, miyuning also understood the man''s meaning.


    But she didn''t say a word with a smile. She went forward and reached for Li Jinyu. Her hair was in her hand.


    The other side''s hair is very smooth. Mi you would rather look down to take care of the other side''s hair.


    She used to bundle her hair for another man.


    So her movements are steady and fast.


    Li Jinyu''s eyes darkened when she saw that her technique was so skillful.


    Inadvertently, he looked into mi you Ning''s eyes and asked, "lady is so skillful. Can you see that she often ties her younger brother''s hair?"


    Mi you Ning''s face remained unchanged, and he said casually, "well, it''s OK."


    With that, she put the white jade hairpin into the man''s hair.


    Lift Mou to go up Li Jinyu that thoughtful Mou son.


    They are in the mirror, laughing at each other.


    Li Jinyu got up, took her hand and walked out, "it''s time to go to the front hall."


    Miyuning gave a hum and followed him out of the door.


    Xiaowen followed behind them, looking at the matching figure, sighing in his heart.


    The eldest young master and the eldest young grandmother look like a good match.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s a golden girl.


    I didn''t expect that the grandmothers and grandmothers were so bright.

 Chapter 320

    Li Jinyu and MI Youning went to the front hall hand in hand.


    Magistrate Li, Mrs. Li and Li Xinran are in the front hall.


    Breakfast is on the table.


    But the three did not move, as if waiting for something.


    Li Xinran was the first to see Li Jinyu and MI Youning appear.


    When she saw her brother''s figure, her eyes immediately moistened and her tears flowed uncontrollably.


    "Brother"


    Li Xinran got up from his seat and ran quickly to Li Jinyu.


    Stop two steps away, eyes are already full of tears.


    Li Jinyu releases the woman in her hand and goes forward to wipe her tears for Li Xinran.


    "Silly girl, what are you crying for?"


    Li Xinran after he had this movement, uncontrollably jumped into his arms.


    Mi you Ning sees two people this appearance, crossed them to the dining table.


    Come to Li Zhi Fu and Mrs. Li, bend over a way: "father, mother."


    Mrs. Li waved to her, "Bai you, come here. Good boy, sit next to his mother."


    Miyuning gets up and walks towards Mrs. Li.


    Here, Li Jinyu saw the woman come forward alone, reaching out to appease her sister in her arms.


    "Well, Xinran, no matter how old they are, they are not afraid of jokes."


    Li Xinran wiped his tears and got up to leave Li Jinyu''s arms.


    Last night, I heard my mother say that she didn''t believe it and wanted to go to my brother''s yard.


    But my mother stopped me, saying it was inconvenient.


    Although she is a woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet, she knows how inconvenient it is.


    For my brother to appear in front of them so quickly, it must be my brother and sister-in-law.


    Li Xinran was overjoyed and wept, "if my brother is OK."


    Li Jinyu pinched her face and said with a smile, "OK, wipe away your tears and have dinner."


    "Well."


    Li Xinran answers a way, two people walked toward dining table.


    Miyuning has been looking at the nose with his eyes and the appearance of his heart with his nose.


    Li Jinyu went to the table and sat down beside mi Youning.


    The latter took a look at him, his face indifferent, nothing to see.


    "Come on, let''s have dinner."


    When magistrate Li spoke, all the people on the table took action one after another.


    In the middle of the family''s meal, a servant came in.


    "Report back, uncle Bai is here."


    Li Zhifu put down the bowl and chopsticks and looked at Mi Youning for the first time.


    And miyuning stopped.


    She picked up her handkerchief and wiped the corner of her mouth, then looked at the man beside her.


    Li Jinyu doesn''t need to eat.


    However, it''s rare to have such a complete set of chopsticks at home today, so I symbolically moved my chopsticks.


    Receiving the sight of the woman around her, Li Jinyu put down her chopsticks and stood up to reach out to her.


    Miyuning got up and put his hand in his outstretched hand.


    "Father, mother, I''ll take Bai you to see Uncle Bai first. You can go on."


    Magistrate Li thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, you go."


    He had an unhappy look on his face.


    The main reason is that the uncle of Bai family is too unpleasant.


    Nine hundred taels of betrothal gifts were withheld, and Bai you was even asked to sell himself.


    He didn''t like to see the uncle of Bai family.


    If you can, you don''t want to communicate with each other.


    Li Jinyu and MI Youning walk towards the reception hall of the front yard.


    When they came to the reception hall, they saw three people sitting steadily inside.


    Mi you Ning saw these three people, and his mouth curved with a sneer.


    These three people are the uncle and aunt of the Bai family, as well as the cousin of the original owner, Bai Xiaofang.


    They saw it when Li Jinyu and MI Youning appeared.


    They all stood up from their seats with embarrassed faces.


    [little theater - friendship sponsorship of little cute in the group]


    Queen: sister MI, are you fat again?


    Miyuning: thin people like you have no conscience. Where is your conscience?


    Li Jinyu: fat? That proves that my wife has a good mentality, long legs thin waist up hips.


    Queen: I''m thin, I''m proud. You''re a ghost. Don''t talk.


    Miyuning: Well, you are proud. No matter how thin you are, no little Lori likes you, and no little brother comes to tease you.


    Li Jinyu: look how old you are. Find a male friend. You will be old in a few years.


    Queen: I''m looking for Ma Ma... [crying and running]


    Author: that''s the end of xiushou. What about your boyfriend, queen?


    [last word to the Queen: don''t try to deceive me into increasing my debt. Are you secretly making me owe more

 Chapter 321

    They looked at Li Jinyu with a touch of clarity in their eyes.


    However, when he saw mi you Ning, he opened his eyes wide.


    Bai you in front of them is very different from the people they know


    All over the bearing, they simply do not believe their own eyes.


    If it wasn''t for that one, it would have been more than ten years.


    They really can''t recognize that this woman is Bai you.


    Bai Xiaofang, in particular, showed a touch of jealousy in her eyes when she saw mi Youning.


    Bai family uncle toward mi you Ning, a bit embarrassed to say hello, "Bai you, you''re here."


    The bright smile on miyuning''s face was released in an instant.


    She put her hand on Li Jinyu''s arm and went into the reception hall.


    "Uncle, why are you here today? I can''t believe it when I hear people talking about it. You have to go to the three treasures hall for everything. "


    Li Jinyu followed the woman''s steps and sat down towards the master of the reception hall.


    He also showed a smile of indulgence when he heard what the woman said.


    Looking at the Bai family, he nodded coldly.


    When Uncle Bai heard this, he felt a flash of anger on his face.


    This white you, it is clear that the wings are hard.


    However, the thought of the village head''s orders forced him to suppress his anger.


    He took a deep breath and said with a smile to Bai you, "it''s not that I didn''t hear the letter here. Today is the day when you come back. I want to come and have a look."


    Miyuning played with his hands and heard the words.


    Then he ignored uncle Bai.


    Uncle Bai, look at the man beside Bai you.


    This man''s bearing is extraordinary. Although he looks sick, he knows that this is the young master of the Li family through their actions.


    With the young master of the Li family, he can''t say a lot.


    He looked down at the shoes under his feet.


    Although it''s also good silk, it''s a bit nondescript for him to wear.


    At this moment, the uncle of the Bai family felt resentment.


    Especially when I see Bai you, it''s very different from three days ago.


    Some regret in the heart, but not willing to those white money.


    The servants of the Li family came in at this time.


    Holding a tray in his hand, he put the tea beside Li Jinyu and MI Youning.


    Look at the three members of Uncle Li''s family. The table is empty. There is not a bowl of tea.


    Seeing this, Bai''s aunt couldn''t sit still.


    She looked at miyuning with complaint.


    "Bai you, it''s not easy for uncle and aunt to come here. Why don''t you even give us a bowl of tea?"


    Mi you Ning heard the speech, his eyes wide open, with doubts and surprise.


    "How can I tell you that the next people didn''t serve tea. It''s so unruly. Come on!"


    At the end, she yelled at the door.


    That whole body''s imposing manner, pour is to suppress Bai family elder uncle Niang.


    When did she see Bai you, such a tough side.


    Now, in her memory, it''s still Bai you who kneels at their feet, pleads and is grateful.


    "Grandmothers and grandmothers"


    The servant came in and immediately bowed respectfully.


    Mi you Ning dropped his eyes and touched the bottom of the tea cup on the table. He said carelessly, "if there is a visitor, why don''t you serve the tea? Is this the way the Li family treats the guests?"


    Li Jinyu took the tea on the table and looked at it quietly. The women around her pretended.


    No, it should be a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    He''s a tiger here. It''s just for women''s appearance.


    Li Jinyu chuckled and drank his tea.

 Chapter 322

    When the servant heard the young woman''s question, he knelt down in fear.


    "It''s not that the slaves don''t go up, but that Miss Bai says it''s not rare."


    "Shut up


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by an angry female voice.


    It was Bai Xiaofang who made the noise.


    She looked at the man kneeling on the ground with a slightly twisted face.


    Seeing this, MI Youning looks at Bai Xiaofang with a smile.


    This cousin, however, has always been happy to bully the original owner.


    He was a bit of a beauty, and he was spoiled by the Bai family.


    She will develop a pair of unruly unreasonable, no woman image.


    At this time, Bai Xiaofang said angrily to the servant, "what are you, and dare to slander me? It''s clear that your servants are lazy. How can you blame me?"


    The servant did not dare to reply, knelt on the ground and looked at the eldest daughter-in-law in the house.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning nodded to him, "you go down first. Since Miss Bai is not rare, there is no need to prepare tea for our Li family."


    "Yes, grandmothers and grandmothers."


    The man got up, stepped back slowly, turned and left the reception hall.


    And Bai Xiaofang looked at the man with unbelievable eyes.


    She turned her head and glared at mi you Ning, "Bai you, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve grown up!


    Even dare to take Joe in front of me, forget how you cried and knelt down to beg us!


    Now that you are married to Li''s family, it is also an opportunity given by our family. You are not grateful for your kindness. You are also ungrateful and disrespectful


    Later, he was blocked by Uncle Bai.


    Unfortunately, all the people present heard this.


    Even before the face, with arrogant Bai family aunt, at this time also looked at the two people on the throne with panic.


    Miyuning''s face did not change at all.


    Even quite in the mood of stroking the earrings, as if Bai Xiaofang just said that the person is not her.


    Unfortunately, the man around her, Li Jinyu''s appearance has become more solemn.


    That pair of affectionate peach blossom eyes, at this time slightly narrowed, eyes brewing a trace of anger.


    Seeing this, Bai''s aunt immediately came forward and said, "Bai you, don''t be angry. Xiaofang is spoiled by us. She always talks nonsense."


    She didn''t know Li Jinyu and couldn''t talk to each other.


    And the breath of low pressure on the other side also made her stop.


    Mi Youning raised his head in surprise, looked at the woman standing, and said with a smile, "Auntie, do you think I look angry?"


    She had a calm face and no emotion.


    The smile on the face, but also can''t reach the bottom of the eye.


    Seeing this, Bai''s aunt twisted her face.


    Here Bai Xiaofang broke away from Bai''s uncle, whose anger in her eyes seemed to burn.


    "Bai you! Don''t think that you can speak to us like this just because you are the eldest daughter of the Li family. You don''t have a good day to live! "


    "Xiao Fang! Shut up


    Uncle Bai was angry.


    Bai Xiaofang wronged to see to him, white uncle is also cold swept her one eye.


    Then he looked at Bai you, not very friendly.


    But his words still have no ups and downs, "Bai you, uncle has a few words to say to you, let''s take a step to talk."


    Although he was speaking to mi you Ning, his eyes were on the unfathomable Li Jin Yu.


    Li Jinyu had no response to this.


    Put the cup on the table and look at the woman sitting next to him.

 Chapter 323

    Mi you Ning returned with a smile, turned his head to the old master and said, "Jinyu is my husband. Nothing can''t be said in front of him. If you have something to say, just say it."


    It''s a pity that some of the Bai family''s uncles can''t let the Li family know.


    He gritted his teeth and continued: "this matter is of great importance, even related to Baijia village. Bai you should come out with uncle."


    Miyuning naturally knew what he was going to say.


    It''s just the bad news of Baijia village.


    With that, uncle Bai went out of the reception hall.


    Mi you Ning looks at each other''s back and starts up with a smile.


    Now there are Bai''s aunt and Bai Xiaofang in the house. She comes to Li Jinyu.


    Gently blessing body, "husband, I go back."


    Li Jinyu saw that her manners were correct, and she had a smile.


    "Go ahead."


    Miyuning turned and walked out of the living room.


    When passing by Bai Xiaofang, he stopped.


    At this time, Bai Xiaofang had something hidden in his eyes.


    That is the other side has no time to cover up the eyes.


    Like a girl with spring, heart, wave and movement.


    Miyuning gave her a sarcastic smile and walked out of the reception hall.


    The latter didn''t care at all, the irony in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Her eyes were glued to the man sitting on the table.


    Although this man''s face is a little pale, but that appearance is a first-class handsome.


    In her heart, she complained about her father, why she was not allowed to come for such a good marriage.


    White white cheap white you this woman.


    However, thinking of the current situation of the Li family, she smiles with satisfaction.


    Well, none of them can be proud for long


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning comes out. Uncle Bai is waiting in the corridor.


    Seeing her appear, her face turned black quickly.


    "Bai you, you''ve been married to the Li family for only three days. You''ve got a lot of skills."


    Miyuning clasped his hands and leaned on the pillar of the corridor, glancing at Uncle Bai.


    "Uncle, we are just like each other. You asked me to marry in.


    One hundred Liang let me marry to Li''s house. The remaining nine hundred Liang is enough to repay you ten Liang silver.


    We don''t owe anyone in the future. Let''s take care of ourselves. "


    Uncle Bai didn''t expect that she should know about it. He could not help frowning.


    However, he soon let go, with a shameless face.


    "Your father died. I''m your elder. I should take over your dowry."


    "Chi..." mi you Ning chuckled, "uncle is such a big face, isn''t it that we have no man in our family? Wenhan has now entered the imperial examination in Beijing. He is the leader of my Bai family.


    Although dad has passed away, the registered residence of the official residence is on the head of Wen Han, so he doesn''t need to bother his uncle.


    Uncle Bai didn''t understand the twists and turns. He didn''t come here for these things today.


    He frowned impatiently and went straight to the subject.


    "Bai you, I''m not looking for you for this. There are fewer pearls in Baijia village, but you brought them out secretly?"


    Mi you Ning''s face changed when he heard that he was frightened and angry.


    "Uncle, when I call you uncle, I will remember my father''s love between the two families.


    And now you are actually putting such a big thing on my head. It''s forcing me to die! "


    Uncle Bai looks at the woman in front of him suspiciously.


    Seeing her face and emotion so real, I couldn''t help frowning more deeply.


    "It''s not really you?"


    There was still doubt in his voice, and he obviously didn''t believe her.

 Chapter 324

    Mi you rather see this sneer out a voice, "uncle, you can''t see me white you good."


    "I owe your family ten liang of silver, but you sold me.


    If Wenhan comes back from the imperial examination one day, how can you explain to him? How dare you tell this in the Bai family


    Uncle Bai raised his hand impatiently, "OK, ok... If it''s not you, it''s not you. Where''s so much nonsense?"


    "Yo! Sister in law, is this a reception? "


    Suddenly a proud voice came in.


    Miyuning looked up and saw her sister-in-law standing not far away with her maid.


    That look is really high.


    Li Xinran walked towards them, but he said, "sister-in-law, why are you in the corridor and why don''t you come in?"


    Miyuning said with a smile, "uncle wants to say a few words to me."


    Li Xinran looked at the middle-aged man beside her.


    Although wearing silk and satin clothes, but the taste is really nondescript.


    There was a dislike in her eyes.


    If she is a stranger, she will make complaints about her appearance.


    But the man in front of him is the elder brother of his sister-in-law''s family.


    But she knew that the people in front of her had done some disgusting things, and even dragged the Li family into the water.


    "Somebody


    Soon the servants around came forward.


    "Miss"


    "Miss"


    Li Xinran looked at it with a smile but not a smile. Uncle Bai''s suspicious face.


    She stretched out her slender jade finger and pointed to Uncle Bai, "tie him up for me!"


    As soon as the sound fell, people around rushed to Bai''s uncle and held him down.


    "You can''t do this to me! Is there any royal law? "


    Uncle Bai was confused, but he reacted quickly and yelled.


    That voice is so harsh, Li Xinran eyes with disgust, "his mouth also give me blocked."


    Uncle Bai''s mouth was blocked, and the surroundings were finally quiet.


    Unfortunately, uncle Bai''s voice still startled the three people in the reception hall.


    Bai''s aunt and Bai Xiaofang ran out one after another.


    Even Li Jinyu walked slowly out of the room.


    "Her father! What''s the matter with you? "


    Seeing the situation outside, Bai''s aunt quickly ran to Bai''s side.


    Miyuning stepped aside and stood aside.


    When Li Jinyu saw that the woman was ok, her face relaxed a little, and then she went to the other side.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaofang first glared at Mi Youning.


    She passed Li Jinyu and rushed to MI Youning.


    Raise your hand to greet mi you Ning.


    But in the air, he was caught.


    The cold thing that caught her hand made her cringe.


    It''s so cold. I''m soaked in cold air.


    But he turned his head to a pair of deep and unhappy eyes.


    When Li Jinyu saw Bai Xiaofang''s action, she didn''t care about anything and quickly drifted between them.


    He took Bai Xiaofang''s hand and looked at each other coldly.


    Then quickly throw the other person''s hand.


    Bai Xiaofang was thrown this action, can not help but back a few steps.


    She reached out and rubbed the cold part of her wrist.


    This man is terrible, but so attractive.


    Close look, the other side is so handsome.


    She can''t help but reach out and press yuehun. Her heart beats so fast now.


    Mi you Ning looked coldly, and Bai Xiaofang looked like a spring heart swing Yang.


    She didn''t want to avoid it before.


    But back to Bai Xiaofang, see, Li Jinyu face nervous appearance.

 Chapter 325

    As well as the other side that, regardless of floating over the action, so stopped to avoid.


    At this time, Bai Xiaofang''s appearance disgusted her.


    "Do you think the Li family is reasonable or not? We went to visit them and tied them up. You have no idea what to do."


    At this time, Bai''s aunt cried and even sat on the ground.


    Her voice attracted everyone.


    Even Bai Xiaofang did the same.


    She sees the appearance of her parents and stares at mi you Ning angrily.


    "Bai you, do you have any conscience?"


    When Li Jinyu saw that the woman around him was ok, she put her in her arms.


    Miyuning leaned against the cold body behind him.


    He said with a smile to Bai Xiaofang, "I didn''t do it. Who did it? Who should go to?"


    After hearing this, Li Xinran looked at mi you Ning with sorrow.


    But also disappear in a twinkling of an eye, restored her usual indulgence.


    "I did it. What? Do you have a problem? "


    Li Xinran meets Bai Xiaofang.


    The latter saw her and pointed to her, "why do you tie my father up?"


    Li Xinran dodged her fingers and sneered: "of course, he committed a crime. At the beginning, you forced my sister-in-law to draw a contract of sale. Won''t you forget it?"


    Hearing Li Xinran''s words, uncle Bai stopped struggling.


    Bai''s aunt also stopped crying.


    Only Bai Xiaofang turned her lips and said, "it''s also our Bai family''s business. What''s the relationship with you?"


    "Ha ha..." Li Xinran sneered, "now Bai you is my Li family, is my sister-in-law, how does not matter!"


    "What do you want?"


    "Go home quickly and get the deed of sale, or your father will be sent to prison!"


    Bai Xiaofang couldn''t believe that she stepped back. She didn''t expect that this matter would be so serious.


    There are also silly eyes, uncle Bai and aunt Bai.


    Because now the deed of sale is no longer in their hands.


    It was taken away by Governor Zhou yesterday.


    Miyuning squints at Uncle Bai.


    Seeing that his face was not right, he said to the people, "take down the things from his mouth."


    "Yes, grandmothers and grandmothers."


    Uncle Bai took down the things that had been blocked in his mouth, and he didn''t speak.


    But miyuning left Li Jinyu''s arms and walked towards him.


    Squinting his eyes and bending over, he asked in a cold voice, "uncle, is the note still in your hand now?"


    The other side shook his head in despair.


    But then his eyes burst out with amazing light, "you can''t do this to me, I''m governor Zhou''s man!"


    You are a fool.


    Now you are already the abandoned son of the Zhou family.


    Miyuning stood up and looked at Li Jinyu with a complicated look.


    It''s a contract of selling one''s life that the original owner personally made. Once governor Zhou got it, he would bring someone to the door in a few days.


    This is not wrong.


    It doesn''t mean that governor Zhou will have to wait a few days before he can get the deed of selling himself.


    How did the plot change.


    However, the most important thing now is how to get rid of it.


    No one in the Zhou family can escape.


    It is absolutely impossible to develop on the track of the original owner in the world.


    The reason why the original owner was sold to the Li''s family was also secretly fueled by the Zhou family.


    Miyuning''s gaze at Li Jinyu was a little complicated, and there were other things mixed in.


    The story of the world is not right at all.


    Some things seem to have been changed.


    It doesn''t make much sense to pursue these nowadays.


    The most important thing is to bring down governor Zhou''s family.

 Chapter 326

    In the original plot, Li Jinyu was searched and found by Governor Zhou''s family.


    At first, he was not found, but his body was found.


    Thinking of this, mi you Ning was not at ease.


    Governor Zhou''s back is the prince of the current Dynasty.


    Many of these things are beyond the Li family''s control.


    The Li family is a cannon fodder in this matter.


    The new magistrate Zhou''s family and the prince behind him have already found a good person.


    Just waiting to catch the fault of the Li family.


    Now that magistrate Li is buying and selling people, his official career has come to an end.


    Mi you Ning no longer cares about the Bai family.


    She went to Li Jinyu, took each other''s cold hands and walked towards their residence.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, where are you going?"


    Seeing this, Li Xinran called them in a hurry.


    Mi you Ning kept on walking, turned to Li Xinran and said, "tell Dad that none of the three people can leave. First, press them up and take care of them."


    The voice was quite calm, and there was no emotion in the words.


    Li Xinran turned his lips when he heard the speech. This sister-in-law is really not an ordinary person.


    If other women, at this time should not be, show how generous, how scrupulous of family.


    Seeing that her brother and her new sister-in-law were gone, Li Xinran turned and looked at the three people in disgust.


    "Press them down. I''ll ask my father."


    Li Xinran also left, regardless of the wailing behind him.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, miyuning pulls Li Jinyu into their wedding room.


    She turned and looked at Xiaowen, who was standing at the door when she came back with them.


    "Xiaowen, no one is allowed to come in¡°


    "Yes, grandmothers and grandmothers."


    Mi Youning closes the door, but she doesn''t look at Li Jinyu.


    It''s towards the inner room.


    His eyes were on the couch in the bedroom.


    Or, to be exact, on the wall.


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes. Is there any loophole in the world.


    In the Li family''s mansion, the corpse was placed so tightly, why was it easy to find out by Governor Zhou''s people.


    Is there any problem.


    On her way back, she kept looking for the original story.


    At this time is still looking for, which is the key.


    Governor Zhou was definitely informed.


    It is very likely that this person is someone who is familiar with the Li family.


    Li Jinyu saw the woman''s face and looked at the wall against which the bed was leaning.


    His deep eyes narrowed slightly, then he turned and looked at the people around him.


    What did the other party know.


    Suddenly miyuning''s eyes were shining.


    eureka!


    This time, she played back all the plots in her mind.


    That consciousness is also constantly searching for everything related to governor Zhou.


    There is a man, a woman, who informs governor Zhou.


    When governor Zhou came to search the Li family, the woman found him.


    Dressed in black, he just whispered a few words in front of the sedan chair of governor Zhou and left.


    Even they didn''t see each other.


    What a smart woman.


    However, miyuning still knew the identity of this woman.


    She never thought it would be her.


    Turn your head and put your eyes on the man around you.


    It''s also the man''s peach blossom debt.


    Li Jinyu accepted the complexity, but with a look of disgust, she couldn''t help coming forward.


    "What do you want to say?"


    If you want to say that you are dead, you can still make people miss you so much.


    The woman who reported the news was Xiao Chun of Li''s family.

 Chapter 327

    In the original plot, the original owner was scared to death, and Li Jinyu didn''t stay long before he disappeared.


    Xiao Chun couldn''t see Li Jinyu all the time. One day, she sneaked into the room.


    At that time, Li Jinyu was about to disappear.


    So he went into the secret passage.


    It happened that Xiaochun saw it.


    She didn''t see Li Jinyu''s soul, but she saw the coffin and the body.


    Seeing this scene, I didn''t know why. I went to tell governor Zhou.


    Xiao Chun should be in love with Li Jinyu.


    But why did he tell governor Zhou the news.


    This is still a problem. There is no logic at all.


    Now that the soul is not there, she can''t find out what''s wrong.


    Maybe this week the family will be taken care of by the world.


    Miyuning took a deep breath and looked at the man beside him.


    She did not answer the other party''s question.


    He pointed his finger to the secret Road, just behind the bed.


    "Li Jinyu, now your body is useless. Destroy it."


    Li Jinyu''s eyes were deep and deep. She was thinking in her eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Miyuning''s eyes were open and open.


    "You son, tell me, how do you know?"


    Of course, miyuning couldn''t tell her the truth. She said with a smile, "of course, I can figure it out."


    It''s strange that Li Jinyu believes her.


    He knew that the other party didn''t want to say it, so he didn''t want to ask.


    Instead, he went to the edge of the bed and pressed the mechanism beside the vase.


    The wall on the couch turns slowly.


    Li Jinyu walked up to MI Youning again and held out his hand to her, "will you go with me?"


    Miyuning put his hand in his hand without any pressure


    The two went to bed and went into the secret room.


    There is a candle burning inside, so that people can see the layout around.


    After a few steps, I saw the dark coffin.


    Li Jinyu did not stop, has been the woman around to the coffin.


    The coffin was not covered.


    Even when Li Jinyu stopped, MI Youning took a closer look at the corpse.


    The people inside were dressed in a shroud, with pale faces and some body spots.


    Li Jinyu saw her action and shook her head helplessly.


    I don''t know where the Li family came from and found such a woman.


    So bold and mysterious.


    Miyuning stood in front of the coffin and turned his head to the man beside him. "I''m willing to destroy it. It''s no longer useless. You''ll have a new body in the future."


    Li Jinyu walked forward and looked at his body in the coffin.


    Only to see the body, and the cold body temperature.


    To make him realize that he''s dead.


    Today is the sixth day after his death.


    If he doesn''t share a room with a woman tomorrow night, he will disappear completely in the world.


    He didn''t have any mood swings before.


    Now he began to panic. He didn''t want to leave.


    There is a kind of obsession about the women around, and I want to stay.


    Want to have a long life with each other.


    "Destroy it."


    Li Jinyu looked away from the coffin.


    If father and mother were together, they would never agree.


    At the end of Li Jinyu''s words, MI Youning reached out to release his soul.


    Her hand touched the coffin, and it was the power of the soul that began to burn the coffin and the corpses inside.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it dissipated slowly, leaving no ashes.


    Li Jinyu looked at the scene with a flat face, but her eyes were shocked.

 Chapter 328

    What is the identity of this woman.


    Why do you have such ability.


    Even master Huiming would not have such extraordinary ability.


    Miyuning ignores the complexity and shock of men.


    Now she has more important things to do.


    This body was born in yinnian Yinyue Yinshi.


    For Li Jinyu, this is a great tonic, and even has the ability to reshape his body.


    Mi you would rather not bet on whether there will be other changes in the plot after that.


    And it''s going to be the first seven men.


    Now the most direct way is to share a room with Li Jinyu.


    If there are no previous changes, miyuning will use other methods to keep men in the world.


    We will even find other women in the world who were born in the lunar calendar.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    She''s found out, and she can''t pretend.


    Miyuning reached out to pull Li Jinyu''s collar and licked her lips.


    "Husband, you owe me the wedding night. Now you have to make it up."


    Li Jinyu''s thinking is going to be behind him.


    Why is the topic changing so fast.


    He just saw his body disappear.


    Shocked by Bai you''s ability.


    But now he doesn''t seem to understand what he says from Bai you''s mouth.


    Clearly, every word can be heard clearly.


    But together, why is the brain confused.


    Miyuning didn''t give him a chance to reflect.


    Her hand is still pulling each other''s collar and pulling the person out of the secret room.


    After finding the mechanism Li Jinyu had touched before, MI Youning closed the secret room.


    Then throw the opponent on the bed.


    Li Jinyu was absent-minded all the time, as if she didn''t know what was going on at this moment.


    But miyuning had to do it by himself.


    Untie Li Jinyu''s clothes, especially her eyes on the man''s shoulder socket.


    At this time, some of her hands did not know how to move.


    Simply tearing at random, this can not help but pull Li Jinyu back to God.


    Feeling that his clothes were tight, which made him uncomfortable, Li Jinyu reached out to stop mi Youning''s action.


    The other side''s eager action, as well as the posture of the two at this time, made Li Jinyu face black.


    "You''er, our position is reversed!" Li Jinyu glared at the woman and gritted her teeth.


    Especially at this time, he has been teased by the other side.


    Nagoyama has given a direct response.


    Miyuning''s body is so soft and soft, and the other person''s breath makes him unable to control.


    Mi you Ning hears speech to stare him one eye.


    If it wasn''t for the other person''s lack of movement, she would need it.


    Who''s to blame.


    Miyuning kept tearing.


    Until you tear the clothes off the shoulder.


    She saw it.


    There is no red mole in Li Jinyu''s shoulder socket.


    Nothing there?


    Miyuning squinted.


    At this time, she did not know whether she was relieved or lost.


    But in this moment, Li Jinyu turned her over.


    They changed their positions.


    The light of the valley in my eyes can''t be covered.


    He wanted this woman. He always wanted it.


    With both hands touching the warm temperature of mi you Ning''s body, Li Jin Yu''s body was even more uncontrollable.


    His hand came to the waistband.


    "Stab..."


    Li Jinyu''s hands are hard, and MI Youning''s clothes are torn open.


    The cold breath of each other''s body, and the cool air of the air come up together.


    Miyuning could not help shrinking, looking for a warm place.


    Unfortunately not.


    Babies vote, five-star praise, reward

 Chapter 329

    Li Jinyu lowered her head and approached mi Youning''s ear, "you er, you took the initiative. I don''t know if you remember what you said before."


    Mi you rather raises Mou to look at the man on the body, in the eye take don''t understand.


    What did she say?


    Li Jinyu laughed and kindly reminded her, "out of control, tired, can''t get out of bed, eh?"


    Hearing these words, mi you Ning''s face was not good.


    I still remember that this man should be so careful.


    The lips are pasted with something cold. It''s a man''s lips.


    Li Jinyu is in front of a good meal at this time. How can she resist it.


    He kisses the lips that let him covet, and continues to untie the tedious clothes on his hand.


    Until miyuning was left with a little belly pocket.


    Gradually his breathing became heavy.


    Looking at his body, Li Jinyu slowly pressed it down.


    The cold lips moved slowly, kissing the warm body.


    Miyuning felt surrounded by the cold air.


    She can''t help shaking her body, but because this is what she did and what she wanted, she didn''t escape.


    All the emotions in my heart, complicated, puzzled and confused, are thrown behind me.


    She''s not under anyone''s control.


    She will always remember the original goal, the ultimate goal.


    Li Jinyu felt her obedience and laughed happily.


    At this time, although he was also imminent, he was not in a hurry.


    It''s still early. He can taste the taste of this woman.


    After all, this is the first woman to affect his mood and evoke his physical reaction.


    Cold hands to touch, the warm body.


    The temperature he touched made him greedy.


    "Well..."


    It''s really cold. It''s cold.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but make a sound.


    When Li Jinyu heard the sound, he was full of low pressure.


    Cold hands, came to the place, slowly explore - Cable city gate.


    The cold air made miyuning want to escape.


    She began to move up, trying to escape.


    Unfortunately, Li Jinyu didn''t give her a chance at all.


    The magnificent thing, slowly approaching.


    Li Jinyu narrowed her eyes.


    One shot into the hole.


    To that incredible depth.


    It made him make a comfortable sound.


    Of course, it''s also accompanied by whistling.


    It''s really cold. It''s cold


    It''s so cold.


    It''s freezing her up.


    It hurts, too.


    Li Jinyu''s


    It was so spectacular that she couldn''t breathe.


    Feeling mi you Ning''s uneasy twist, Li Jin Yu''s hands slowly shifted as she tried to escape.


    He tightly imprisoned miyuning''s body.


    It kept coming in and rushing through the gate.


    So... It''s incredible.


    The sound of pain, depression, or joy in the room reached the door.


    Xiaowen is standing at the door, his cheeks are red.


    Looking around, she walked a few steps away from the door.


    However, the sound of the room, or clear into her ears.


    This makes Xiaowen''s face even more red.


    I didn''t expect that the young master didn''t look well, but he was so... Fierce in this matter.


    She could hear the begging voice of big and small milk.


    After thinking about it, she left the yard again.


    It''s supposed to be water in the room later.


    ¡­¡­


    As the sky darkened, the movement in the house came to an end.


    Li Jinyu contentedly embraces the person in her arms and enjoys the afterglow after the event.


    "Come on"


    A young man standing at the door immediately opened the door.

 Chapter 330

    "Young master"


    When the visitor enters the room, he does not step into the inner room, but stands in the hall of the outer room.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Li Jinyu''s brisk voice rang out, "Qingshu, you''re back."


    Qingshu stood outside with a respectful face and said, "yes, young master, everything has been arranged at home."


    He is the close friend of the young master of Li family.


    My sister married before, so I took a few days off.


    "Well, get some hot water."


    "Yes."


    Qingshu Wenyan went out quickly.


    Xiaowen has already asked people to prepare water.


    Soon the green book took people and carried hot water into the ear room.


    Hearing that there was no movement outside, Li Jinyu picked up the person in her arms.


    Miyuning was already tired and had no idea what to do.


    Li Jinyu is still full of spirit.


    He took the person in his arms to wash.


    At this time, he did not notice the change of himself.


    At this time, Li Jinyu''s face was obviously not so pale.


    Even when he got up, there was a shadow of nothingness on the ground.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find any trace of it.


    However, Li Jinyu didn''t notice this at all.


    At this time, his body and mind are all on the woman in the bath bucket.


    Miyuning was put into the warm water, and he could not help but make a sound.


    In order to prevent her from sliding down, Li Jinyu also sat in.


    He took the woman in his arms and cleaned her body.


    So miyuning leaned in his arms.


    Occasionally in the other party encountered discomfort, will inadvertently make a light hum.


    This voice let Li Jinyu is very helpless.


    Because his body has no resistance to the woman in his arms.


    Remembering the exploration with the man in her arms before, Li Jinyu got up.


    He couldn''t help making small moves.


    Miyuning is still asleep.


    Her body was lifted.


    Li Jinyu in the water, once again into the gate, attack beautiful, let him linger.


    The water in the tub slowly overflowed.


    Every time the water fluctuates.


    Miyuning''s voice, slowly humming.


    After Li Jinyu finished this time, it was completely dark.


    The magistrate and Mrs. Li didn''t send anyone to disturb them.


    After Xiaowen called for water, they almost got the news.


    They are very satisfied with this. How can they come to disturb us.


    In the ear room, Li Jinyu once again cleans up mi Youning.


    When the other party out, the mouth also vaguely said no.


    Li Jinyu wiped her body clean, with a proud smile at the corner of her mouth.


    That''s what we call abstinence.


    As for being tired, that''s what a little woman should do.


    That night, Li Jinyu was completely satisfied.


    With mi you Ning in her arms, she fell into a deep sleep together.


    He didn''t notice that now he could fall asleep.


    It''s all his body, it''s beginning to change.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, master --"


    Li Jinyu held her soft body in her arms early in the morning, but there was a flustered voice in her ear.


    "Young master, are you awake?"


    It''s the voice of Qingshu.


    Li Jinyu opened her eyes and looked at the person in her arms for the first time.


    Miyuning naturally heard the outside voice, and she frowned.


    I''m obviously a little impatient.


    But she didn''t open her eyes. She was so tired.


    But her body went to Li Jinyu''s arms.


    Li Jinyu couldn''t help reaching out and patting her on the back.


    Seeing that she had fallen into a deep sleep again, Li Jinyu was afraid that Qingshu would make a sound.


    He got up and dressed.


    [please recommend tickets, five-star praise, reward]

 Chapter 331

    Qingshu is waiting anxiously outside the door.


    I heard the movement of the room before, so I didn''t make a sound.


    At this time, seeing that the door was not opened, he was about to open it again, but the door was opened.


    Li Jinyu opened the door, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? But what happened? "


    If there is no matter, before the green book will not be so no sense of propriety.


    Green Book smell speech quickly nodded, "young master, something happened, governor Zhou brought people, said it is the master trading population, to take the master to investigate."


    Hearing the speech, Li Jinyu could not help turning and looking into the inner room.


    It really made the little woman guess right.


    He walked out of the room, closed the door gently, and left with the green book.


    And mi you Ning is there; When Li Jinyu left her, she had already woken up.


    But she was too lazy to open her eyes.


    It was not until the door of the outdoor room was taken up that miyuning opened his eyes lazily.


    Before Li Jinyu with outside strange man''s words, she also heard in the ear.


    Governor Zhou is fast enough.


    "Xiaowen"


    Miyuning got up slowly and let out a cry.


    "Grandmothers and grandmothers"


    Xiaowen stood outside the door and answered.


    "I want to wash."


    Xiaowen should be, pushed open the door, went in.


    ¡­¡­


    In the front hall of Li''s mansion, governor Zhou and magistrate Li are confronting each other.


    "Mr. Li, it''s no fun to drag on like this now. You''d better come with me."


    Seeing this, magistrate Li sneered, "Mr. Zhou, even if you are a senior official or a junior official, you can''t take it away."


    In fact, governor Zhou was rather shabby and hunchbacked.


    However, his wives and concubines are beautiful.


    His daughter did not follow him, but was like his wife.


    Li Jinyu walked into the front hall and saw this scene.


    "It''s Mr. Zhou. I said how can I hear the birds today?"


    As soon as she entered the hall, Li Jinyu laughed and said "welcome".


    Governor Zhou turned his head when he heard the speech, and his whole body was full of perennial official power.


    There is no pressure on Li Jinyu.


    He didn''t like governor Zhou before.


    Now there is nothing to fear.


    Li Jinyu went to Li Zhifu and gave him a smile.


    Magistrate Li had prepared for it, so there was no panic.


    "Qingshu, the crow in the tree outside the house before, but we should drive it away as soon as possible, otherwise, if the eldest and youngest granny is awakened, be careful to get hit by the board."


    Green Book smell speech immediately came forward to answer a voice, "yes, young master, before already ordered to go down, absolutely will drive that noisy bird away."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Li Jinyu looked worried, as if he was afraid that his new wife would wake up.


    On this side, governor Zhou, who was suddenly hung up, obviously understood the meaning of the words of the master and servant.


    Crow, that''s unlucky.


    The boy in front of him said that when he came into the room, it was obviously ironic.


    Governor Zhou could not help showing his anger.


    He coldly looked at Li Zhifu, "Mr. Li is really a good tutor!"


    Magistrate Li smiles with pride, bows his hand to him, and says, "Mr. Zhou, you''re welcome."


    This is clearly regarded as a compliment.


    Governor Zhou was very angry and said, "come on, please let Mr. Li go."


    The people standing behind governor Zhou were all real soldiers.


    The momentum of that body is not simple.


    Li Jinyu narrowed her eyes and stood in front of magistrate Li.


    "Mr. Zhou, what''s wrong with my fathe

 Chapter 332

    Governor Zhou sneered, "your father, as the official of the imperial court, openly bought and sold people. It was your father who bought your new wife for 1000 Liang."


    Li Jinyu frowned, "Oh? Why don''t I know that my wife, who has a heart to heart relationship with me, actually bought it? "


    Governor Zhou was too lazy to pay attention to his sophistry. He raised his hand directly to the people behind him. "Please go with Mr. Li."


    It''s not easy to get hold of the Li family. How can he let it go easily.


    Li Jinyu''s face was full of ridicule, without any color of panic.


    "Mr. Zhou, I''m afraid you can''t take anyone away from the Li family today."


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    At the time of governor Zhou''s order and Li Jinyu''s counterattack, a female voice came from outside the door.


    Miyuning finally decided to come.


    She knew that Mr. Li and Mr. Li Jinyu would definitely avoid this matter.


    But at the end of the day, it''s still the contract of sale signed by the original owner.


    It''s better for her to come forward.


    She also knew that Li Jinyu had sent people to the capital to deliver the letter.


    As long as we wait a little longer, people will come to the capital.


    Mi you Ning''s sudden voice let people''s eyes fall on her one after another.


    Li Jinyu walked away with a look of disapproval in her eyes.


    "Why don''t you stay in bed?"


    Mi you Ning gave him a gentle smile. "I didn''t see my husband when I woke up. After I asked Xiao Wen, I knew something had happened at home. I wanted to come and have a look."


    Li Jinyu took her hand and brought her to the front of her, "is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Miyuning shook his head.


    But he said in his heart, Mr. Li, it''s really good for us to raise this topic in front of so many people.


    However, due to the presence of outsiders, miyuning had to be more docile.


    When governor Zhou appeared in miyuning, his eyes widened.


    He obviously did not believe that this man was the daughter of a poor scholar.


    The other party is elegant and noble, but it doesn''t look like he came from a small family.


    But he was still not sure. He asked mi you Ning, "are you Bai you?"


    Mi you Ning heard the dignified but disgusting voice and turned to look at governor Zhou.


    "It''s just a little girl. I don''t know if this adult has any questions?"


    When governor Zhou heard this definite answer, he was not happy.


    The prince of the Li family seems to be in love with Bai you.


    If this woman doesn''t recognize it, how can he bring down the Li family.


    Thinking of the Bai family, governor Zhou turned his eyes a few times.


    He went up to mi you Ning and Li Jin Yu.


    His eyes were staring at mi you Ning, "Bai you, you were sold to Li''s family and forced to marry?"


    The eyes were full of threats.


    Mi you Ning sneered in his heart, but his face was frightened. "What do you mean, my lord? Why do you say that? "


    Then, without waiting for the other side to open his mouth, he looked at Li Jinyu affectionately.


    "Husband, is that what the outside world says about me? We already have the same heart and mind, why can be said so unbearable?


    Although my father has gone early, he is also a good woman. How can he do such a thing? "


    With these words, MI Youning''s eyes were moist and he was lying on Li Jinyu''s shoulder crying.


    Even if Li Jinyu knew that the woman lying on her shoulder was just acting.


    But his heart is still tightly pulled up.


    He saw the woman''s eyes wet, heart not give up, some distressed.

 Chapter 333

    Li Jinyu put her hand on her shoulder and patted her slowly. "Don''t think about it. It''s nothing. No one can slander you and me."


    Mi you Ning choked: "well."


    But the whimpering did not stop.


    Mr. Li was very satisfied when he saw the scene not far away. He even went to the seat and sat down.


    Looking at this scene with peace of mind.


    Unfortunately, his wife and little daughter were left in the backyard by him, unable to see the enemy''s withered scene.


    Governor Zhou''s face had been distorted by this time.


    He doesn''t believe it.


    At the beginning, Bai Xiucai''s daughter owed Bai''s uncle money, so she signed the deed of sale.


    Although the Li family did not know about it.


    However, Bai you actually signed the deed of sale and was sold to the Li family.


    He took out the deed of sale from the White House from his sleeve.


    Sent to Li Jinyu, "I only value evidence. Even if you play here, there are still doubts. Mr. Li and Mr. Li, you''d better go with me."


    Miyuning suddenly looked up and put his eyes on the paper in governor Zhou''s hand.


    That''s the one the owner pressed.


    The original owner was disheartened at the beginning, and even did not look at anything, so he pressed the fingerprints directly.


    Seeing her gaze, governor Zhou narrowed his small eyes.


    "Bai you, this is your own painting, don''t you know it?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "It''s not really my painting. What''s in it?"


    Her eyes were curious, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Governor Zhou did not show her, but sent the evidence of the original owner''s painting to Mr. Li.


    It only says that Bai you is willing to sell herself to the Li family and marry the eldest son of the Li family.


    Seeing the content above, Mr. Li put it on the table.


    He looked at governor Zhou with a smile, "Mr. Zhou, this can''t say anything. Since Mr. Zhou wants to check our Li family, please come up with evidence."


    "This is the evidence. This is Bai you''s own painting. It''s also a fact on how to sophistry!"


    Miyuning left Li Jinyu''s arms and walked towards Li Zhifu.


    Pick up the paper on the table, her eyes wide, incredible looking at the handwriting.


    "It''s not my painting, and I haven''t seen any silver."


    "Shut up


    What governor Zhou worried most was that it happened.


    He hastened to stop miyuning''s words.


    However, miyuning continued, "I''m not illiterate. How can I sign such a thing?"


    With that, mi you Ning rolled his eyes.


    She returned to Li Jinyu again.


    The latter curved his mouth happily.


    He took the man to the seat and sat down.


    Last night was too hard.


    He was afraid that the little woman had been standing for too long.


    How could miyuning not know that he was considerate.


    She gave each other a look, you have a little wink.


    However, governor Zhou''s eyes turned quickly. This matter could not be solved in this way.


    Now that the client has denied it, he can''t just let it go.


    "There are many doubts about this matter. Today I must take Mr. Li away for questioning."


    Governor Zhou took a tough attitude.


    Mi you Ning laughs but says nothing.


    No one can take away the Li family today.


    Looking at the weather outside, the messenger should be here soon.


    The owner''s younger brother has been away for more than half a month.


    Now it''s almost time for good news.


    Magistrate Li got up and looked at governor Zhou with a serious face.

 Chapter 334

    "Mr. Zhou, now you have to look for trouble in my Li family, but it''s necessary.


    Don''t think that my Li family doesn''t have a scepter. Even if the people behind me are imperial relatives, my Li family is not afraid. "


    Governor Zhou and he looked at each other, and their eyes collided in the air.


    "Master, master, I''m very happy --"


    Just then the servants outside the door burst in.


    Miyuning was finally relieved.


    Perfect.


    Everything came together.


    This time is still in time.


    The prince behind the Zhou family has a bright future.


    It is not only one of those who dote on the prince today, but also has the influence of the forefathers.


    Even if a Li family is really right, it will be killed by cannon fodder.


    Simply there is still some distance from the capital, otherwise, it is really faster to be involved in the cannon fodder.


    Li Zhi Fu hears speech, double eyes displeasure of see to the next person, sink a voice way: "what matter is flustered."


    The servant immediately knelt down, "master, uncle, the number one scholar in high school, now the messenger has gone to the door of the house."


    Magistrate Li immediately looked at mi you Ning.


    Miyuning showed his surprise face appropriately.


    However, sitting beside her, Li Jinyu saw no surprise in her eyes.


    He was surprised that my brother-in-law could be the number one scholar in high school.


    After all, my brother-in-law is only fourteen years old, and his imaginary age is only sixteen.


    At a young age, I can achieve so much. I''m also a character.


    Mi you Ning surprised, quickly stood up, "go to invite people!"


    "It''s grandmothers and grandmothers."


    The servant did not wait for magistrate Li to speak. He quickly got up and ran to the door.


    Governor Zhou''s face was distorted.


    Naturally, he had made a clear investigation before, knowing that Bai you had a younger brother.


    Although he knew that he was going to Beijing for scientific research, he didn''t take it seriously because he was young.


    Now it seems that he was careless.


    Today, he can''t really do anything to the Li family.


    At this time, miyuning waves to Xiaowen, who bends forward.


    "Xiaowen, take out the rouge you bought."


    Xiaowen immediately takes out the new Rouge given to her by the other party.


    Miyuning took the box of rouge and went to governor Zhou.


    She opened the rouge box and put her thumb on the rouge.


    Then he took out his finger and pressed it to his white handkerchief.


    "My Lord, if you don''t believe the deed of sale signed by the painter, you can compare it with mine. I will never sign anything like that."


    Governor Zhou took the handkerchief in her hand and quickly went to the table to compare it with the contract of selling herself.


    This comparison made his face completely gloomy.


    Different, the size of the thumb is different, and the lines on it are also different.


    Governor Zhou quickly tore up the paper.


    That''s great! How dare the white family play with him!


    "Please come inside, my Lord."


    Outside the door came the voice of Li Fu''s servants who had run into the room before.


    He came in with a dusty man.


    He had a capable servant, an official hat on his head, and a knife across his waist.


    The tattoo on the knife is unique to Beijing officials.


    Although it''s just a little seven grade, it''s also a Beijing official.


    "I''ve met Mr. Li. I''ve come here to report my good news this time..."


    Magistrate Li nodded his head and asked his servants to serve tea.


    Then he went to governor Zhou and said, "Lord Zhou, it''s really inconvenient today. If there''s nothing wrong, I won''t see you off."


    Governor Zhou glanced at the announcer, vigorously shook his sleeve and left.

 Chapter 335

    Li Jinyu looked at governor Zhou''s back and narrowed her eyes.


    This week, adults hope to walk less at night, otherwise who knows what accident will happen.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next official mouth, the Li family also knew that Bai Wenhan was appointed number one.


    Naturally, magistrate Li was very happy.


    Let the servant prepare the silver, put it into the hand of the messenger, and then send him away.


    Miyuning also got up and looked at the happy magistrate Li. She pulled Li Jinyu''s sleeve.


    The latter got up and went to the magistrate Li and said, "Dad, my son took Bai you to leave first."


    Magistrate Li also knew that last night the young couple tossed very late and waved to them, "go, go."


    Miyuning suddenly said, "Dad, now you can let my uncle''s family go."


    Magistrate Li touched his chin and nodded.


    Then the thoughtful eyes looked at the daughter-in-law.


    The woman in front of her is very smart and even has calculated every step well.


    Xiaowen will not go out of the government, especially during this period.


    So he knows what happened to the rouge box.


    As for the Bai family who made trouble yesterday.


    When they are pressed up, governor Zhou will think of some bad things if he can''t find anyone.


    After that, they went out from their Li family.


    Then some things are not clear with one or two sentences.


    "Well, I''ll tell them to let them go later."


    Mi you Ning bows to salute and follows Li Jin Yu out of the front hall to their residence.


    They were followed by Xiaowen and Qingshu.


    Back in their courtyard, Li Jinyu picks up mi Youning.


    He holds the person to the couch, presses the waist for her, "still some uncomfortable?"


    Miyuning gave a lazy hum, enjoying the man''s service.


    Hearing her languid voice, Li Jinyu came close to her ear and joked: "lady, I didn''t know how to control last night. I''m tired of you. I won''t do it in the future."


    Miyuning glanced at him lightly and turned his head aside.


    Seeing her action, Li Jinyu laughed happily.


    This little woman has too many secrets and too much mystery.


    But so what? Man is his.


    Under the comfortable service of Li Jinyu, MI Youning went to sleep again.


    Miyuning sleeps in the afternoon.


    When she woke up, Li Jinyu was sitting beside her reading.


    "What time is it?"


    Miyuning sat up and looked out at the sky.


    Li Jinyu saw her wake up and put the book aside.


    "Half an hour later, it''s time for dinner."


    I didn''t expect to sleep so long. Mi you Ning moved his neck.


    Feeling the coldness from the other side, miyuning was far away from him.


    It''s too cold.


    When Li Jinyu saw her evasive action, she laughed indifferently, got up and went out.


    Less than a moment, Xiaowen came in with a water basin and toiletries.


    This time, Li Jinyu did not follow in, but called Qingshu to him.


    "Is everything done?"


    Qingshu bent over and said respectfully, "young master, it''s done. We''ll have news soon."


    Li Jinyu nodded and went to the desk to practice calligraphy.


    But Qingshu has some doubts. Now he seems to be more and more unable to understand the young master.


    He just left for a few days, and the young master got married, so fast.


    Today, governor Zhou came to the house and said that the eldest daughter-in-law bought it with money.

 Chapter 336

    But look at all the bearing of the old and young grannies, they don''t look like that kind of people.


    What surprised him most was the young master himself.


    On the day of his return, he could not count the times he saw his solemn and cold face all the year round.


    And a few days ago, the young master sent someone to give him something.


    The young master has a good reputation, and many people are eager to attract him.


    Although Wen Qing was a hermit, most people outside did not know who it was.


    But if some people want to know, they really have the strength.


    He was the first prince to be granted the title of king.


    The great prince has contacted the young master secretly and wanted him to do things for him.


    In the end, he even said that it was good to only accompany the king to drink and paint.


    But this was rejected by the young master.


    The young master refused because he was not in good health, not only the great prince, but also some other people with status in the capital.


    But this time, the young master only found the great prince. It can be seen that the matter is not simple.


    "Young master, now you are with the man on the same boat?"


    Qingshu has been with Li Jinyu all the year round. He has learned a lot and is responsible, so he knows the stakes.


    He didn''t want the young master to enter the complicated relationship chain.


    Li Jinyu didn''t lift her head and said, "no, I didn''t do anything. It''s just a small lift."


    Qingshu was relieved to hear that.


    He is really looking for the young master, but he has more real power than the great prince.


    If the eldest young master joined the position of the eldest king, he would offend the noble Lord.


    As if aware of Qingshu''s worries, Li Jinyu raised her head and said, "I''m lazy, your young master. I don''t want to do that tiring and thankless thing."


    "Yes, yes."


    Qingshu answers with a smile.


    Half a month later.


    Miyuning has a verbal and physical collision with men every day.


    The longer you spend with each other, the better mi you Ning understands how dark the man is.


    Taking advantage of her mouth, in the matter of shame, also forced her to say all kinds of words.


    This man has no gentleman''s style.


    ¡­¡­


    On that day, miyuning was sitting by the window reading a storybook.


    Li Jinyu practices calligraphy at his desk.


    Each other will spare some time to practice calligraphy every day.


    Miyuning looked up and saw each other. His elegant and handsome face was full of seriousness.


    That pair of slender hands, such as jade, is carrying a pen, dancing like flowing water on rice paper.


    This man''s word has everyone''s style, looks very sophisticated.


    Looking at each other in this way, I don''t think that men are uncontrollable, even in bed.


    But it''s such a man with outstanding temperament. He just has such bad taste.


    Li Jinyu stops writing and looks up at Mi Youning.


    He put down his pen and came.


    Miyuning leaned against the couch by the window and threw his script on the table.


    Li Jinyu went to the opposite table on her couch and sat down.


    He reached for her cup, lifted the lid and took a few sips.


    Then he asked with a smile, "but boring?"


    Miyuning thought about it, but it was really boring.


    These days, the script of the man''s room is almost read by her.


    Moreover, the content is almost a routine, and I can''t make any effort to read it.


    It''s nothing more than a talented woman, a poor scholar eloping, a heartless man abandoning his wife and so on.


    Hear the man''s question, then look at the light in each other''s eyes.


    Miyuning could not help looking at the shadow of the man opposite.

 Chapter 337

    After half a month of running in, now the shadow of Li Jinyu has become more and more obvious.


    And the body temperature of the other side is also beginning to return to normal.


    Although it is still low, it is much better.


    "It''s boring. Do you have any good ideas?"


    Miyuning looks up at Li Jinyu with a smile.


    The latter got up and glanced at her clothes, then went into the inner room.


    A moment later, he took out his cape and came out.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out."


    Miyuning stayed and put on his shoes


    Now everything in Li''s house is safe, and Governor Zhou is no longer in trouble with Li''s family.


    The weather is just right outside, so it''s good to go for a walk.


    Li Jinyu personally put on a cloak for her, then went out of the door, called Qingshu to explain a few words, and came back again.


    "Do you want to go home and have a look?"


    Miyuning''s action of tying his cape stopped.


    Since she came to this world for more than half a month, she has never been out of Li''s house.


    Let alone back to Baijia village.


    Baijia village is a place controlled by Governor Zhou.


    Now the man suddenly wants to take her back, so what''s the matter.


    "Well, it''s good to go back and have a look. Wenhan will come back in a few days. It''s time to tidy up the house."


    Li Jinyu came to her, took her hand away and tied her cape belt for her.


    "Well, there won''t be any people living in Baijia village in the future. Just go back and pack up and bring it back this time."


    When he heard this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    She had known that the other party had sent a letter to Beijing. Now it seems that things are settled.


    Also, such a piece of land as Baijia village will definitely be favored by the one in the imperial city of Beijing.


    It''s a pity that governor Zhou and the people behind him will have bad luck.


    There are so many rare and precious pearls. If they are exchanged for silver, they will be as rich as the national treasury.


    "Young master, young lady, the carriage is ready. You can start at any time."


    Qingshu stood outside the door and yelled.


    Li Jinyu took mi you Ning''s hand and walked out.


    He got the news this morning, but now he sent someone to come.


    He also gave Shangfang a sword and a gold medal.


    The Imperial Army in the capital sent thousands of people.


    We can see how much we value it today.


    Shangfang''s sword can kill anyone. You don''t have to report it to the police. First, then.


    Even if there is something wrong with this adult in Baijia village, it will protect his life.


    With thousands of troops in the imperial forest, this battle is even more powerful.


    To show the authority of the imperial city.


    Miyuning followed the man out of the door of Li''s house.


    Looking at the car outside, I didn''t walk forward.


    Instead, he turned around and looked at the lacquered Red Gate of Li''s mansion.


    This is her first time to go out, and it''s also the body of the original owner who officially went out of Li''s house.


    The original owner was carried into the mansion, but went out horizontally.


    Looking at Li Fu''s two big words, mi you Ning said in his heart, now you can be at ease.


    Don''t be so bitter in your next life.


    Li Jinyu stood aside to see her so, did not come forward to urge.


    He had great patience with this woman.


    Miyuning turns around and gives Li Jinyu a big smile.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Jinyu held out her hand, "I''ll help you to get on the bus."


    With his help, miyuning got into the carriage.


    There was a small table in the car with a few plates of snacks and some tea on it.


    These snacks are also her favorite.

 Chapter 338

    She has a good idea. Li Jinyu arranged all this.


    Otherwise, who knows her hobbies.


    Sitting in the car, miyuning picked up a piece of white jade thousand layer crisp and put it in his mouth.


    After Li Jinyu got on the bus, Qingshu and Xiaowen sat in front of the carriage. They drove away from the door of Li''s house.


    While eating snacks, miyuning lifted the curtain and looked at the scene around the road.


    The original owner has always been in Baijia village and never entered the city.


    Some of her embroidery work was brought back by people from the same village.


    There are two acres of farmland at home, which also needs her to take care of.


    Otherwise, the hands of the original owner would not have had so many cocoons before.


    Such toil makes the body weak.


    Let her with the man around, as long as you don''t restrain, you will faint.


    Li Jinyu moved to her and held her in her arms.


    Open mouth beauty says its name way: "still I hold you son good, afraid you are not used to riding carriage, bump into at that time."


    Mi you Ning turned her back and rolled her eyes.


    This man can find a reason to make sense.


    She has been sitting for a long time now, and nothing has happened.


    I want to hold her.


    However, every time, this kind of thing, the man will always find an excuse for her.


    Even in that case.


    Miyuning can''t tell from him, because in the end, she will suffer.


    Leaning in the arms of the man behind, the temperature on the other side is not so cold.


    Now she won''t avoid men any more.


    Before, she also found out that the other party took a hot bath.


    It''s still hot water.


    Just to hold her in my arms.


    When she knew it, she was in a bad mood.


    Can''t say is love each other, or blame each other''s silly.


    In short, after she found out, men were not allowed to do that.


    But she still does not allow, Li Jinyu coldly close to her.


    No wonder now Li Jinyu seizes the opportunity and holds her as if to stick to her.


    Thinking of men''s foolishness, mi you Ning can''t help laughing.


    Li Jinyu dropped her eyes and turned her face with her hand. She also asked with a smile, "what''s the good thing that reminds me of? Are you so happy with your smile?"


    Miyuning shook his head and asked, "how long will it take to get there?"


    Li Jinyu lifted the curtain and looked out. Now she is not out of the city.


    "Two quarters of an hour, anyway."


    That''s half an hour, miyuning nodded.


    She put her head in the man''s arms and found a comfortable place.


    Li Jinyu played with her soft hands.


    At first sight, these hands were full of cocoons caused by hard work.


    Now it''s so white and tender.


    There are fingerprints that women threw to governor Zhou half a month ago.


    He couldn''t understand everything.


    Ask the other side will not answer, or even change the topic.


    However, each time will be successful.


    Don''t want to say it doesn''t matter, as long as the other side is still around him, belongs to him.


    It was not until miyuning was so sleepy on the carriage that the carriage stopped.


    "Young master, there are soldiers everywhere in Baijia village." Qingshu is reporting.


    Mi you Ning''s lazy eyes burst out with a touch of brilliance.


    When she lifted the curtain, she saw the people in armor surrounding Baijia village.


    Li Jinyu followed the curtain she opened and saw the scene outside.


    He was not surprised, but looked down at the woman in his arms.


    "Shall we get off here?"


    "Good."


    Miyuning gets up and walks out of the car. With Xiaowen''s help, he gets out of the car.

 Chapter 339

    Li Jinyu got out of the car and took her hand to the entrance of Baijia village.


    The guards, stop them immediately.


    "Baijia village is now an important place. No one can enter it."


    The faces of those people were solemn, and their tone was very dignified.


    But Li Jinyu said with a smile, "my wife is from Baijia village. I want to tidy up some things when I come back today. Please do me a favor."


    Then he took out the token of the Li family. "Magistrate Li is now in Baijia village. I''m his son. I won''t delay you in your work."


    The nearest person took the token from Li Jinyu''s hand and looked at it.


    However, he is the Imperial Guard in the capital, and he can''t see anything at all.


    Gave the token to the local officers and soldiers.


    The latter glanced at Li Jinyu and handed him the order card. "I''ve seen you, but it''s a bit chaotic now. Please leave as soon as possible."


    Li Jinyu took the token and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll give you trouble."


    "No, no, no"


    Li Jinyu takes mi Youning by the hand and walks into Baijia village with Qingshu and Xiaowen.


    Nowadays, Baijia village is guarded by soldiers every few meters.


    Every house in the village is closed.


    Mi you Ning looked at all this and knew it in his heart.


    "Did you know the news long ago?"


    Li Jinyu shook his head with a smile. "It''s not too early. I heard from my father this morning."


    Mi you Ning thinks of breakfast, she is absent again, can''t help but stare at each other.


    Last night, the man threw her out of bed again.


    I didn''t go to the hall for breakfast.


    However, at that time, the other side had already got the news.


    "Governor Zhou, what will they do? Won''t they hide?"


    "No, the Zhou family can''t run away this time. Even the people behind him can''t escape."


    Then he looked at mi you Ning beside him.


    "Your Baijia village is a treasure land. It will be expropriated by the imperial court in the future."


    Miyuning looked up at Baijia village.


    The village is large, with its back against the mountain.


    The origin of those beads is on the mountain.


    And the back of the mountain is facing the sea.


    It''s a forbidden area.


    Now that Baijia village is expropriated, the villagers'' court will make arrangements.


    She moved on, and it didn''t matter much to her anyway.


    Even if the village is not expropriated by the imperial court.


    It will be a disaster in the future.


    In the original plot, governor Zhou controls the whole village.


    All the men in the village were sent to work as coolies on the mountain.


    A small number of women also go up the mountain.


    There are not many people in Baijia village.


    When they came to the center of the village, they saw a group of people sitting under the big locust tree, which several adults could not hold.


    "Bai you?"


    When mi you Ning and Li Jin Yu passed by, they were stopped.


    The voice was uncertain.


    Miyuning stopped and turned to look at the person who called her not far away.


    It''s a woman with a woman''s head.


    Seeing the man''s face, miyuning laughed.


    "Red sister."


    The woman''s face glowed with excitement when she heard the words.


    "It''s really you, Bai you. I can''t recognize you any more."


    Red sister a voice, people around have stood up.


    "It''s Bai you. Isn''t she forced to marry?"


    "I really can''t recognize it --"


    "Look at the belt. It''s unusual --"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of discussion around him, but mi you Ning was still smiling and calm.


    Li Jinyu stood beside her, listening to the words around her, and there was no fluctuation on her face.

 Chapter 340

    Red elder sister walked forward and looked around mi you Ning for a few circles, "Bai you, you are really different now."


    Then he looked at Li Jinyu.


    There was an amazing light in those eyes.


    "This... Is this your husband?"


    Mi you Ning drooped his eyes and nodded shyly


    Red elder sister sighed a tone, "good, so good, see you now like this, also can be regarded as bittersweet."


    She stepped forward to pat mi Youning''s hand,


    However, seeing the coarse cloth clothes on her body and the traces of labor on her hands, she stepped back.


    Mi you Ning sees her action, but grabs her hand.


    "Red elder sister, thank you for your help for so many years, otherwise I can''t live with Wenhan any longer."


    The smile on her face is more real.


    "It''s all neighbors, just looking after each other."


    This red sister is Bai you''s neighbor.


    He was also the one who once helped Bai you with needlework and embroidery.


    Without the help of red sister, I don''t know how to live my life.


    Therefore, mi you would rather treat her with sincere thanks.


    "If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me at any time. If you can help me, you can''t help me."


    Red sister knew that she had married, and later heard some rumors.


    Said to be married to the city, Li Zhifu''s son.


    She was flattered and said, "OK, OK, you can do something."


    Miyuning nods and turns to leave with Li Jinyu.


    Li Jinyu knew that the red sister had helped Bai you, so she nodded politely.


    The group continued to walk towards Bai you''s home.


    After they left, there were all kinds of envious and envious words, which had nothing to do with them.


    And red sister saw Bai you, with a smile on her face and went home.


    The voices of those comments have nothing to do with her.


    Now she wants to go home and tell the master about Bai you.


    Maybe I really need to ask Bai you for help.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning stands at the door of his former master''s house.


    Looking at the humble house, his eyebrows wrinkled.


    The original owner and Bai Wenhan were suffering in the humble house.


    I thought that my younger brother''s life would be better after he went to Beijing for imperial examination.


    But I didn''t expect to be destroyed by the Bai family.


    Li Jinyu stood beside her and saw the dilapidated house in front of her.


    Then he turned and looked at the woman around him, with a touch of heartache in his eyes.


    If I had met her earlier, I would never have let her suffer.


    This woman should be spoiled and cherished by him.


    Li Jinyu could not help shaking her hand, and the strength made mi Youning turn his head.


    "Come on, go in and have a look."


    The latter nodded and they walked into the courtyard.


    When they went into the courtyard, they saw a man come out of the house.


    The man looks pretty, looks a little immature, but his tight face has been tempered by life.


    When the man saw Li Jinyu and others, his eyes wrinkled slightly.


    The mood on that face also seems to be unhappy.


    However, when she saw the woman standing beside Li Jinyu, she opened her mouth and did not dare to say, "sister?"


    This man is Bai Wenhan.


    It was he who came to investigate Baijia village this time.


    He is the number one person who has been appointed today.


    This first important task is to come to his hometown and investigate the village where he has lived for more than ten years.


    In this regard, Bai Wenhan knows that this matter has today''s consideration.


    He is a native of Baijia village. He knows more about Baijia village than any official in Beijing.

 Chapter 341

    Now back in Baijia village, he naturally wants to go home and have a look.


    He still has his sister in mind.


    But when he arrived at Baijia village, he heard the rumors, which made him almost angry.


    His sister was married.


    He was forced to marry the magistrate by the Bai family.


    He couldn''t get away because of his duty.


    I plan to go to the magistrate''s house to inquire about the news after the matter is finished.


    But did not expect, at this time to see a big change in the shape of the sister.


    Mi you Ning smiles gently and looks at the man walking out of the room.


    "Wenhan, my sister knows that you have lived up to my father''s expectations."


    Her active voice, let Bai Wenhan more confirmed.


    This is his sister.


    Pulling his older sister.


    In order to let him go to school, he has been suffering and borrowing money for him.


    "Bang..."


    Bai Wenhan''s eyes turned red and he knelt down with a plop, "sister!"


    Seeing this, miyuning shakes Li Jinyu''s hand and walks quickly to Bai Wenhan.


    "What are you doing? Now you are in an official position. How can you kneel down to me?"


    She reached out and tried to pull him up on his knees.


    The latter held her hand.


    "Sister, Wenhan didn''t live up to her expectation, but now she can''t pay for the suffering she has suffered for many years. It''s Wenhan''s fault. Wenhan is sorry for her sister."


    At this moment, miyuning expressed his love for the original owner as his sister incisively and vividly.


    Her eyes were reddish, and she held his hand to death.


    "You say these do what, as long as you are good, father and mother in Jiuquan also close their eyes, sister, I now live very well."


    Bai Wenhan knelt down and buried his head in her waist.


    He shook his head. "It''s Wenhan''s fault."


    He''s got it all figured out.


    It was the uncle''s family that forced her to marry off.


    It was only because of the ten taels of silver that my sister borrowed in order to let him go to the imperial examination in Beijing.


    How can he not blame himself for this.


    Li Jinyu stood not far away, watching the scene, his hands tight.


    He narrowed his eyes, looked at the strange man, and put his arms around his wife''s waist.


    This scene made him feel very dazzling.


    Even though he knows that the man is Bai you''s younger brother through his words.


    But he was still upset.


    When Li Jinyu saw them crying, he couldn''t help it after all.


    He came forward and snatched his wife''s body from the hands of Bai Wenhan.


    Then vigorously lift the other side from the ground.


    Bai Wenhan stood up, his sharp eyes on Li Jinyu.


    He knew who the man was.


    Accompanied by his sister, they hold hands tightly.


    It''s hard for him to get to know each other.


    Li Jinyu, the son of Li Zhifu''s family.


    However, looking at each other, it doesn''t look like a terminally ill person.


    Then why should his sister be happy.


    For the man in front of him, he is 10000.


    But Li Jinyu and his similar mood.


    Bai you is only his own,


    Even if the person in front of him is Bai you''s younger brother, he is not allowed to be too close.


    Li Jinyu faces Bai Wenhan''s sharp eyes, but smiles politely.


    He laughed politely and alienated, "this is Wenhan, for the first time."


    Bai Wenhan narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in front of him.


    Hearing each other''s words, he reached out and arched, "I''ve seen my brother-in-law."


    Now my sister has married, which is an unchangeable fact.


    But even if the elder sister got married, who can say clearly.

 Chapter 342

    Who knows if the man in front of you will live safely.


    It''s not that the other person''s health is not good.


    If this man really had that day, he would certainly take his elder sister out of Li''s house.


    He can still afford to support his sister now, even for the rest of his life.


    Two people''s sight crackles in the air collision, each other''s eyes with flames.


    Seeing this, miyuning immediately took Li Jinyu''s hand.


    She said to Bai Wenhan with a smile, "my sister has been married now. Your brother-in-law is very kind to me. The only thing I want in the future is to see you get married and start a business."


    The fire in Bai Wenhan''s eyes dissipated in her mouth.


    Turn head, eyes with warmth, but the corners of the mouth tightly pursed.


    "My sister can tell me anything. Now you are the only family in my brother''s family. There is no more important person in the world than my sister."


    The tears in miyuning''s eyes had not yet dissipated.


    Hearing this, nodded hard, "you and look at it, sister will be happy."


    Bai Wenhan looked at Li Jinyu with suspicious eyes.


    At this time, the other side''s eyes were gentle and looked down at his sister.


    Those eyes can''t deceive people.


    His worries were cut in half.


    Let''s take time to get rid of the rest.


    "Sister, come in and have a talk. I''ve already had my family taken care of."


    Miyuning takes Li Jinyu by the hand, and they follow Bai Wenhan into the house.


    The room is still shabby, but it''s clean and there''s no sign of mess.


    Sitting at the only table in the room, MI Youning asks about Bai Wenhan''s stay in Beijing.


    Li Jinyu listened carefully and did not express any opinions.


    "Bai Wenhan! Come out of here


    Just as miyuning and Bai Wenhan were talking, a noise came from outside.


    There is a familiar and clear voice in it.


    Hearing this sound, the three people sitting at the table showed their disgust and disgust one after another.


    This is the voice of Uncle Bai.


    Bai Wenhan''s face was even more angry at this time.


    If it wasn''t for the uncle''s family, his sister would not get married in his absence.


    He got up angrily and walked towards the door.


    Mi you Ning and Li Jin Yu went out hand in hand.


    I saw the uncle Bai''s family appear again.


    This time, there is also the son of Uncle Bai.


    This man is a rascal.


    At this time, he fought with Qingshu, Xiaowen and several soldiers.


    "I''m Bai Wenhan''s cousin. Let me in quickly!"


    The son of the elder uncle of the Bai family, openly moved his hand.


    Unfortunately, he was stopped by the strong soldier.


    When Bai''s eldest aunt saw that baby''s son was like this, she rushed up regardless.


    "Let go of my son! You bandits! My son -- "


    The scene in front of me was a little chaotic. Besides, uncle Bai and Bai Xiaofang were still making a lot of noise.


    "Beat court officials openly, pull them down and beat the 20 boards again!"


    Bai Wenhan was young, but his voice sounded a little dignified.


    The soldiers saluted one after another when they saw him


    Then they dragged Bai''s aunt and her son out of the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Bai''s uncle was even more angry, "Bai Wenhan! He''s your cousin


    Bai Wenhan walked slowly towards him, his small face collapsing tightly.


    His face was even more sneering, "I don''t have a cousin like that. What have you done? I understand that you still appear now. Do you deserve my sister!


    Don''t show up in front of me in the future!


    I have only one sister and no family

 Chapter 343

    Bai''s uncle sneered, "Bai Wenhan, don''t think you can bear it when you become an official now. Pepsi filial piety is the most important thing. If I am your uncle now, I will always be your uncle.


    If you don''t recognize your six relatives, you''ll beat your relatives, and you''ve done it. "


    "Chi..." Bai Wenhan sneered, "you know a lot, but I''m in charge now. I''ve already left the Bai family."


    Regardless of the elder uncle of the Bai family, he continued with his astonished eyes: "when my father died, who one by one of you ever helped us?


    My elder sister went to work in the field and got heatstroke. You didn''t give a hand!


    We have no food and no food for three days. Can one of the Bai family stand up?!


    Although you borrowed ten taels of silver from your sister, after I left, you turned around and married her with ten taels of silver as a threat!


    The Bai family are all cold-blooded people if they don''t do it! "


    Bai Wenhan said a lot in one breath. This kind of incident is the indifference of the Bai family to their sister and brother.


    Even if they were asked to come to them, they did not lend a helping hand.


    Uncle Bai is said to be in a daze.


    He was pale.


    During this period of time, they were secretly taught many times by Governor Zhou.


    It''s all because of the original deed of sale.


    The people sent by Governor Zhou said that they made a fool of Lord Zhou.


    No matter how they explain it, those people still don''t give them a chance to breathe.


    Now there are still some scars on Uncle Zhou.


    But every once in a while, those people will come back.


    Now I hear that Bai Wenhan is still a senior official.


    He wanted to find a safe haven.


    Because before this two brothers and sisters are always humble, looks like no temper.


    So he deliberately made the formation bigger.


    But I didn''t expect to be like this.


    When miyuning heard Bai Wenhan''s eloquence, he couldn''t help cheering for him.


    That''s right. That''s right.


    The Bai family is like the leech that sucks blood.


    Once it is sucked, it must be dug down with a knife.


    Li Jinyu squinted at the play.


    Feeling the sun shining on his head, he reached out to cover the woman in his arms.


    Here, uncle Bai''s face was pale for a moment. He didn''t know what he thought of and suddenly raised his head.


    "No! Now you are still on the Bai family tree. You can''t escape Bai Wenhan. You are still a member of the Bai family.


    This time, Baijia village is where you bring people to check. You must let us leave! "


    Uncle Bai seems to be in a frenzy.


    He walked quickly up to him and reached for him.


    "Bang..."


    Just as his hand was about to touch Bai Wenhan''s clothes, a figure suddenly flashed and kicked Bai''s uncle out.


    "Ouch --"


    Uncle Bai''s body flew out.


    This scene is terrified, Bai Xiaofang in the yard.


    Her mother and brother were dragged out, and her father is now beaten.


    It''s like it''s all over.


    Her eyes are absent-minded looking at Dad fell to the ground, did not come forward to help.


    The man who suddenly appeared was wearing an ordinary blue shirt, and the fabric was of ordinary quality.


    Such a person doesn''t know where he came from. He''s very fast.


    Look at each other''s face again, it is more common.


    If such a person were thrown into the crowd, it would be insignificant.


    Mi you Ning can see with naked eyes that the other party is flying down from the tree from a distance.


    The speed is like a shadow, so fast that people can''t catch it.

 Chapter 344

    Such a person with supernatural skills, unexpectedly in Bai Wenhan''s side.


    Miyuning looks at the man.


    I saw her coming in this direction.


    Arched at the man beside her, "I''ve seen Mr. Li."


    Li Jinyu said with a smile: "dark seven long time no see, big Wang Ye OK?"


    "Everything is well, my Lord. This time I asked my subordinates to greet you. Your health is OK. Now I''m looking forward to your coming to Beijing."


    Dark seven sides have no emotion return way.


    Li Jinyu''s face solidified for a moment.


    He laughed a little unnaturally and said, "wait until I''m better."


    Dark seven smell speech to nod to indicate to know, then just walked to Bai Wenhan''s behind.


    So he stood behind him, speechless and motionless.


    Bai Wenhan turned and glared at him angrily, and dark seven remained expressionless.


    "Why are you here?" The sound of gnashing teeth.


    Dark seven respectfully way: "Wang Ye sends subordinate to protect you personally."


    Mi you Ning looked at this scene in confusion.


    After a while, a clear smile came to her lips.


    This Bai Wenhan has such an opportunity.


    I was entangled with the great prince.


    This is not in the original plot.


    It seems that there are some problems in the world. Everything is in a mess.


    Is this the butterfly effect.


    Mi Youning leans on Li Jinyu to watch the play.


    Bai Wenhan received his sister''s ambiguous eyes and moved his head uneasily.


    He said to the soldiers in the yard, "take them all down and don''t allow them to come any closer."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The soldiers pulled up the ground, and the wailing uncle of Bai family and the stunned Bai Xiaofang took them out of the yard.


    "Wait... Wait! I have something to say


    When Bai Xiaofang was pulled out of the yard by the soldiers, he finally recovered.


    She cried out.


    "Bai you, I have something to tell you!"


    The soldiers didn''t stop at all. Bai Xiaofang yelled in the direction of MI Youning.


    "Oh? What do you want to say? "


    Mi you Ning asked casually.


    With such a question, the soldiers stopped.


    But Bai Xiaofang is still imprisoned by them, in case she does anything to collide.


    "Bai you, I want to say a few words to you."


    Bai Xiaofang looked anxiously at Mi Youning and finally said, "in private."


    Miyuning didn''t want to say anything to her, and thought there was nothing to say.


    However, seeing Bai Xiaofang''s sight, she always sweeps the men around her. She changes her mind.


    "Good."


    Mi Youning walks to Bai Xiaofang, who is surprised.


    At the moment when she was released, she walked towards the corner of the courtyard.


    The small courtyard is so big, but Bai Xiaofang''s chosen place is enough for her unspeakable words not to be heard by others.


    Li Jinyu and Bai Wenhan frowned when they saw that they were not far away.


    It was a look of discontent.


    But Bai you (elder sister) has decided by himself, and they can''t refute it.


    Mi Youning stops and looks at Bai Xiaofang in front of her with a smile.


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen."


    Bai Xiaofang clenched and loosened her hands.


    Her eyes were on the man not far away.


    This man is arranged by father and mother for Bai you.


    What she wants now is not too much.


    Because everything Bai you owned was given by their family.


    Without their family, Bai you would not have married into the Li family.

 Chapter 345

    The man''s face is so handsome, temperament dust, even if it is to be a concubine, she is willing.


    Bai Xiaofang bites her lips and looks at Mi Youning.


    "I... I want to marry into the Li family."


    "Chi..." mi you Ning laughed.


    She laughs sarcastically, looking at Bai Xiaofang''s big sight, full of contempt.


    "Are you going to marry the Li family?" She asked.


    Because of her laughter, Bai Xiaofang''s face had some suppressed anger.


    She didn''t understand it. What''s funny about it.


    But when she heard the other person''s question, she nodded.


    "I don''t want to be your wife, just a concubine."


    It''s natural to say that.


    Miyuning''s smile remained unchanged, and he looked at Bai Xiaofang with a smile.


    The other side looks pretty.


    Looks are OK.


    However, this is not the most important.


    Miyuning turns to look at Li Jinyu.


    At this time, Li Jinyu was standing side by side with Bai Wenhan.


    Both of them were looking at her.


    These two, who had been in conflict before, now have such a tacit understanding.


    She didn''t care, just laughed it off.


    Miyuning held out his hand and waved to Li Jinyu, "husband --"


    In this life, my husband has gone back and forth for thousands of times, and my bones are almost crisp.


    Li Jinyu didn''t smile at all. He had a serious face.


    There was a shiver all over.


    There''s always a bad feeling.


    When Bai you was on the bed, he forced him to a certain extent to make such a sound.


    But now it''s the first time to call him in such a tone.


    Even if he knew what might happen to him, Li Jinyu still walked towards him.


    Bai Xiaofang, standing on one side, saw Li Jinyu coming and brushed her eyes, showing amazing brightness.


    She thought that Bai you had agreed, and now she wanted to discuss with this man.


    Li Jinyu went to MI Youning and asked softly, "what''s the matter, you''er?"


    Mi you Ning pulls each other''s sleeves, pushes the person to Bai Xiaofang, but pulls the distance between them apart.


    That''s the safest distance. It won''t cross the boundary.


    "Husband, she wants to be your concubine."


    Her voice rang out in Li Jinyu''s ear.


    This made Li Jinyu''s face cold in an instant.


    He narrowed his eyes without expression and looked at the woman beside him, "do you want me to have a concubine?"


    Mi you Ning smiles brightly, "it''s not whether I want to, but whether you want to, do you want to?"


    The smile on his face is still hanging.


    But her eyes did not miss all the expressions on the man''s face.


    Straight into Li Jinyu''s eyes, want to see if this man, there is a trace of wavering.


    Although Bai Xiaofang is not a top-grade beauty, she has no family background.


    But if such a big yellow girl is a concubine, how many people are in a hurry.


    "Ha ha..." suddenly Li Jinyu burst out laughing.


    He reached for it, and miyuning took his sleeve by the hand.


    The other side''s scanning eyes let his previous displeasure and depression dissipate.


    I even felt him out.


    It''s true that whoever he is will not refuse.


    Bai Xiaofang had bowed her head when Li Jinyu came.


    She expected the man to open his mouth and let her in.


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see whether I agreed or not.


    Just then she heard the man''s joyful voice.


    This is because Bai you''s generous, so men are more satisfied?


    Bai Xiaofang droops her eyes with jealousy.

 Chapter 346

    When she comes into the mansion, she must be hard pressed against Bai you.


    Even if it''s the main room, it''s not the same identity as her.


    However, the next words, but her joy, jealousy, malicious emotions, down to the dust.


    "You son, don''t you forget your father''s words, our Li family never takes concubines."


    Regardless of all the people present, Li Jinyu holds mi Youning''s body in her arms.


    When miyuning heard this, the smile on his face became real.


    Although she was not sure if this man was what she thought.


    After all, he doesn''t have that mole in his shoulder socket.


    But her ring was shining.


    He made it impossible for her to disgust.


    He always let her helpless, unable to hurt.


    All the uncertain factors, in the man''s side promise, after a lifetime of a double, all disappeared.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as the body and heart don''t betray.


    There''s no need to check. She already knows.


    The colorful glazed stone in the soul space must have changed again.


    Miyuning held Li Jinyu by the waist and gave him a kiss on the face.


    As soon as he touched it, he left and then said with a smile, "don''t forget today''s words."


    "Naturally, you''re the only one for me."


    Bai Xiaofang had already looked up in disbelief.


    She looked at in front of her, two people love each other, hands clenched into a fist, the nail hard into the flesh.


    For what?


    What makes her so embarrassed!


    "Bai you! You have to die! "


    At this moment, Bai Xiaofang''s hatred can no longer be concealed.


    She was jealous that Bai you was better than her since she was a child.


    There''s even a father who''s learned a lot.


    Unfortunately, later, her mother died, so did her envious father.


    Only she and bevenham were left.


    At that time, her heart was very happy.


    I thought Bai you would be like this all his life.


    She never thought that if the other party didn''t sing, she would have made a great success.


    Mi Youning leans on Li Jinyu''s shoulder and looks at Bai Xiaofang.


    The irony, disdain and contempt in the eyes are all released at this moment.


    Seeing this, Bai Xiaofang''s face turned black and red, and she didn''t know where to vent her anger.


    Li Jinyu also heard Bai Xiaofang''s words.


    How can he stand by when he hears that his wife is so cursed.


    But just when he wanted to turn around, miyuning held his waist and didn''t let him do anything.


    "If you don''t want to die well, thank you for not being sensitive. I have no happiness to enjoy. I''d better give it to you."


    Bai Xiaofang''s hateful eyes stare at Mi Youning.


    I wish I could burn her with anger.


    The smile on miyuning''s face remained unchanged.


    What happened here, after all, attracted Bai Wenhan''s attention.


    Before Bai Xiaofang mouth, revealed the curse, but he heard clearly.


    Bai Wenhan came with an unhappy face, and his whole body was breathing with low pressure.


    When Bai Xiaofang saw him, she came with low pressure, glared at him, turned around and ran out of the yard.


    Mi you Ning looks at the other party to leave, she droops the eye to ponder.


    She won''t let anything go against her.


    The anger and resentment in Bai Xiaofang''s eyes are so obvious.


    The anger wanted to burn her.


    This woman can''t stay here. She should be dismissed as soon as possible.


    She won''t take each other''s life, but she can send the Bai family to the border.


    Uncle Bai''s family, however, has done a lot to harm others and benefit themselves.


    It''s not only for the original owner, but also for the people in Baijia village.

 Chapter 347

    Including the poor family who was killed by the village head last time.


    This matter also has the white family uncle''s figure.


    When Bai Wenhan came, Li Jinyu still held mi Youning''s body.


    Seeing this, he was displeased and said, "what kind of system is it?"


    Abandoned by her brother-in-law, Li Jinyu still keeps smiling.


    "Wenhan, you don''t understand. When you have a family in the future, you will understand the fun."


    Miyuning laughed angrily at the big words.


    This man can''t be serious.


    She got out of each other''s arms and turned to think of Bai Wenhan.


    It''s getting late now. It''s time for them to go back to their home.


    "Wenhan still lives at home now?"


    Bai Wenhan nodded, "these days I need to be here, a lot of things to deal with."


    Mi you Ning nodded, "those who take good care of themselves should bring more people around."


    Hearing this, he knew that they were leaving.


    His eyes with reluctant, "sister, this is to leave?"


    "Yes, it''s time to go back to the government. Your brother-in-law''s health is not very good. Now he has been away from the government for too long."


    Bai Wenhan''s eyes looked at Li Jinyu. At this time, his eyes were extremely disgusted.


    Li Jinyu himself put his hand on the waist of the woman beside him and rubbed it hard.


    He was very concerned at this time, and the other side took it out and said it.


    And his health, already good almost.


    Now in the sun, there is a shadow, the body also slowly returned to normal temperature.


    Mi you Ning ignored the hand on his waist and followed Bai Wen han to say something personal.


    Bai Wenhan sent them out of the courtyard.


    Before Li Jinyu left, he looked at dark seven and then at his brother-in-law.


    That line of sight is ambiguous, even a little clear.


    Bai Wenhan received his sight and almost blew up.


    He turned around and glared at dark seven, "how did your prince know Li Jinyu?"


    His voice was still gnashing teeth.


    That emotion is the master of dark seven, not dark seven himself.


    Dark seven smell speech this facial expressionless face, at this time but lightly wrinkly for a while.


    Thinking of what the Lord told him when he came here, he truthfully replied: "Mr. Li is a gentleman of Wenqing. The Lord has asked him to come to the palace again and again, but he refused because of his poor health."


    Hearing these words of dark seven, white Wen Han picks eyebrow, facial expression is also good many.


    At this time, he just like a real teenager general smile.


    He was also a scholar, and naturally knew the name of Wenqing.


    What makes him even more unexpected is that Wenqing Jushi is his new brother-in-law.


    This man also once refused the king of the dynasty.


    The overbearing and bluffing man was turned down.


    Bai Wenhan walked back to the house with a smile. Next he needed to sort out the registered residence of Bai Jia village.


    Put everyone here in place.


    Of course, those of them who murder people in the village and become the running dogs of governor Zhou are to be arrested.


    Dark seven looking at him to turn round to enter a house, fly body also left to ascend a tree.


    ¡­¡­


    On this side, mi you Ning and Li Jin Yu walked a long way before they came back to their carriage.


    As they get into the car, MI Youning turns and looks at the man, trying to get close to her.


    She reached out and poked her finger into his chest.


    "Sit there and ask you something."


    Although Li Jinyu was disappointed, she could not hold her soft and comfortable body.


    But also honest sat in the opposite.


    "If you have any questions, just ask. If you have any questions for your husband, you will answer them. You will say everything you know."

 Chapter 348

    Mi you Ning sees Li Jinyu sitting honestly.


    This is the soft pillow on the carriage.


    She leaned lazily on it, "do you know the great prince? Why are his people around my brother? "


    Li Jinyu did not expect her to come up and ask such a question.


    After thinking about it, he went forward and picked up the man regardless of the woman''s refusal.


    "I didn''t expect you to think of anything else here."


    Miyuning rolled his eyes.


    I know a lot more.


    Even more than you know.


    However, these things can not be said.


    So I can only borrow from Li Jinyu.


    Li Jinyu held her and said in a low voice, "I told you, but I want to be steady."


    Miyuning nodded casually, and his eyes urged him to speak quickly.


    Li Jinyu whispered in her ear.


    Mi Youning was shocked and angry when he heard the speech.


    However, all this is just pretending.


    Because she knew the will of the original owner, but she wanted to see Bai Wenhan get married and start a business.


    But now Bai Wenhan was bent.


    Therefore, her task also needs a different perspective.


    Whether men or women, as long as there is a person who really loves, it is also perfect.


    As for moral integrity, three outlooks and so on, these are not what she cares about.


    Moreover, in modern times, Homo sexual lovers are everywhere.


    Li Jinyu looked up and saw the anger in the woman''s eyes.


    He sighed. In fact, he should have kept it a secret.


    But he couldn''t lie to her, he couldn''t cheat.


    He held the man in his arms and comforted him: "it''s all about the royal family. Wen Han was appointed the number one scholar today. Now he is regarded as a Beijing official, and he is bound to be involved with the royal family in the future.


    You''er, there are some things we can''t resist at all. We can''t do anything. It''s no doubt that we''re beating the stone with the egg. "


    Li Jinyu said for a long time that the woman in her arms still had no reaction.


    Seeing this, his face became serious.


    He also knew that his sister and brother had depended on each other for many years and had deep feelings.


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and said, "if you want Wenhan to stay away from there, I can do it, but in the future, you and I will be in trouble."


    Miyuning''s eyes moved.


    I didn''t expect this man, and the sacrifice of compromise.


    The great prince is thirsty for talents.


    She naturally knew what it would cost.


    Now this appearance is just for the back of the bedding.


    Feeling that time was almost up, she looked back at Li Jinyu.


    "Does the great prince have a family background, a princess, a wife and concubine, and other men?"


    Mi you Ning has a series of problems.


    Li Jinyu was stunned by the explosion.


    Which one should I answer first.


    incorrect.


    Every question asked is not quite right.


    "You er... Why do you ask these questions?"


    Miyuning rolled his eyes. "Of course, I want to inquire about each other''s backyard. If my brother is bullied, I can''t let the big prince take advantage of him."


    Li Jinyu was stunned, and then pressed her head with a headache.


    It''s that he underestimates the receptivity of the other party.


    This matter, which woman hears, is not to show disgust, or is to avoid.


    If it falls on relatives, it''s more angry.


    But in front of the little woman, in addition to the initial shock, anger, as if nothing else.


    He underestimated each other after all.


    Li Jinyu held her body and sighed: "you, you, let me tell you what."


    Miyuning turned his eyes to him.


    She didn''t want to complicate it.

 Chapter 349

    But the wind of big Wang Ye''s broken sleeves is not known to her, a woman who grew up in Baijia village.


    Seeing that the man in his arms didn''t make a sound, Li Jinyu continued: "I can rest assured that the great prince is clean. But now he has a crush on Wenhan, not because of Wenhan''s current status.


    As far as I know, you can rest assured that the Grand Prince disdains to do such things. "


    Mi you rather pulls his sleeve to fiddle with, "that Wen Han but has the favor to big Wang Ye?"


    Li Jinyu shook his head with a smile, "I don''t know.


    Soon, however, the smile on his face disappeared.


    He held out his hand and raised miyuning''s face.


    His eyes looked at her seriously, "don''t you resent this? It doesn''t feel like there''s anything else weird? "


    Miyuning glanced at him with a smile and raised his chin.


    That pair of small hands touched Li Jinyu''s chin and made him feel like an ape.


    "My husband said, when I married you, when I knew you were a ghost, did I have any disgust, did I keep away from you, and did I have any other dissatisfaction with you?"


    Li Jinyu was stunned by mi you Ning''s reply.


    Then he pressed the man in front of his moon and gave out a hearty laugh.


    "I''m narrow-minded."


    Yes, when a woman married him, it was more incredible and even frightening than what happened between the great prince and Bai Wenhan.


    But this woman still accepted him.


    Even now, they have come to this point.


    Although they didn''t tell each other their friendship.


    He thinks that they don''t need words to prove anything now.


    They hugged each other in the carriage without saying a word.


    When they returned to the mansion, magistrate Li had not yet come back.


    During this time, it is estimated that magistrate Li will also be busy.


    Mi Youning and Li Jinyu go back to their room to wash their clothes.


    In the following days, it was very rare for miyuning to see magistrate Li.


    Some days later, the news of Baijia village finally came.


    The villagers of Baijia village were led out.


    However, the village head, as well as some people who had helped governor Zhou in his work, were arrested.


    These people went to jail one after another.


    Sentence them according to what they did.


    Uncle Bai''s family has also been arrested.


    Although their family did not commit serious crimes, they also sent them to a remote and poor place, where they could not return forever.


    At the same time, governor Zhou was dismissed and investigated, and the Zhou family were escorted to the capital.


    It was Bai Wenhan who was escorted.


    This time, he managed things smoothly thanks to the care of magistrate Li and the help of the great prince.


    After finishing the work of baijiacun, Bai Wenhan is going back to the capital.


    But in the meantime, he still found time to come to Li Zhifu''s home.


    Knowing that Bai Wenhan would come, miyuning had been waiting at the door of Li''s house.


    Looking at the young man on the high horse, mi you Ning has a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t know when to see him again.


    Now it''s time to spread out some words and tell Bai Wenhan.


    No matter who gives Bai Wenhan a home, male or female, let the other party fight for it.


    Moreover, she knows that the great prince is a person with responsibility.


    Just don''t know each other, if really ascend the throne, he and Bai Wenhan this feeling, and can insist on when.


    Yes, the most likely person in the world to ascend the throne is the first one to be crowned.

 Chapter 350

    Bai Wenhan came on horseback and stopped at the door of Li''s house.


    This time, he followed dark seven, and dark seven also appeared in the light.


    Some time ago, when investigating Baijia village, Bai Wenhan was assassinated.


    So Am7 went from darkness to light.


    Bai Wenhan got off his horse and went to miyuning.


    "Sister, Wenhan is going back to Beijing now. I don''t know when to meet again. I can''t bear you."


    Hearing these childish words, miyuning stepped forward.


    He stretched out his hand to tidy up the disordered clothes.


    "Now that I''m an adult, I''m still an official. How can I be so childish?"


    Bai Wenhan pursed the corners of his mouth, still looking at her with his eyes.


    Miyuning shaved his nose with a smile.


    This is a little action that the original owner often does.


    "In the future, you should take good care of yourself when you are out. If you have anything to do, just be happy and leave yourself a way out."


    Bai Wenhan looked at her, as if he didn''t understand why she said this.


    Mi you Ning came up to him and said, "I already know about you and the great prince. Nine times out of ten, I''m not satisfied with life.


    But if you want something, you''d better seize it, because if you miss it, you don''t know if you will regret it in the future. "


    With these words, miyuning''s body was pulled away.


    Miyuning turns around and sees Li Jinyu.


    At this time, the other person''s eyes are full of discomfort.


    When Bai Wenhan saw Li Jinyu appear, he immediately glared at each other.


    "Did you tell my sister?"


    This is a very clear affirmative.


    Li Jinyu smiles but does not speak, this posture already admitted everything.


    Bai Wenhan knew that he was a resident of Wenqing, but some of his good feelings were gone at this time.


    My sister has never left Baijia village, let alone Qingxian County.


    How could she know the great prince and what happened between him and him.


    Apart from Li Jinyu, he really can''t figure out who told his sister.


    Miyuning saw Bai Wenhan blush.


    Heart, this young man is quite lovely.


    But he always pretends to be mature.


    This is the brother that the original owner couldn''t let go.


    Mi you Ning came forward, "there are only two brothers and sisters left in the Bai family. No matter how you choose, your sister will support you unconditionally, as long as you are safe and happy."


    Her words made Bai Wenhan wet his eyes.


    He turned his head with red eyes.


    "I see. Thank you, sister."


    Mi you Ning patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll be a man in the future. My elder sister is very relieved of you. But if you have anything, please tell her. Don''t let me worry about you."


    At last, Bai Wenhan couldn''t help it. He threw himself into miyuning''s arms.


    There are only two people in the world who give him warmth.


    At this time, the elder sister in his arms, the only family he recognized.


    Moreover, it is the great prince in the capital.


    The man was overbearing, even dignified.


    But he was treated as well as his sister.


    The three times they met each other, every time a man saved him from danger.


    So at this moment, listening to the approval of his family, his heart began to shake.


    All the time the emotion of restraint, the emotion of restraint, at this moment seems to have opened the gate and swarmed out.


    "Well, let''s get on the road early. Don''t forget to send a message to my sister."


    Bai Wenhan left miyuning''s body and wiped away the tears from his eyes.


    Then he looked at Li Jinyu, "if you want to be bad to your sister some day, I will take her away."


    "You don''t have the chance."


    Let me ask you a multiple choice question.


    Is the book cover changed? Or not?


    Is the original one better or the present one?


    Now the cover is not old-fashioned, it''s a wild man, modern cove

 Chapter 351

    "You don''t have the chance."


    Li Jinyu cut off the railway.


    "Well! Better not have that day. "


    Bai Wenhan turned away and got on the horse


    Miyuning raised his hand and waved to Bai Wenhan, "take care of yourself. Don''t forget to send a letter to your sister."


    Bai Wenhan nodded and drove away.


    Dark seven followed him closely.


    Bai Wenhan drives his horse away, and Li Jinyu comes forward and hugs mi Youning.


    "Don''t look, go back."


    Miyuning nodded, but did not move.


    She knew that this time she was separated from Bai Wenhan, and she didn''t know when to meet next time.


    Only hope that the other party can be happy and find the right person.


    It was not until Bai Wenhan''s back disappeared that MI Youning and Li Jinyu went back to the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    After Bai Wenhan left, some time later, people came from the capital.


    This time, it''s xuanzhi''s servant.


    Magistrate Li has been promoted.


    He was promoted to governor of the second grade.


    This is a great happy event for the Li family.


    Li Jinyu''s health is getting better.


    He is now as healthy as a normal person, even healthier than he was before.


    All this belongs to mi you Ning. She fights with Li Jinyu day and night.


    Li Zhifu''s family are very grateful to her.


    At the same time, I watched her and Li Jinyu''s feelings grow deeper and deeper, and I felt happy for my son in my eyes.


    In the past, Li Jinyu didn''t go out of the house often because of his poor health.


    I''m in good health this time, so I plan to go out for a walk.


    Take a look at the beautiful scenery. I want to go out and broaden my horizons.


    Mi you Ning is in favor of this.


    Every day in Li''s house, she doesn''t feel any entertainment.


    Li Jinyu''s idea, this can be bitter now governor Li and Mrs. Li.


    At the same time, there is the envious Li Xinran.


    She''s in her hair now.


    I''ve been staying at home for two years, waiting to get married.


    Li Jinyu convinced his family and got their consent.


    The two spent two days sorting out their travel luggage, and then left Li''s house with Qingshu and Xiaowen.


    Xiaowen is now mi Youning''s maid.


    Although she has the ambition to climb, she has no unbearable mind.


    This is a woman who has never read a book, but is very rational and knows what she wants.


    Miyuning is willing to give her a chance and give her some praise.


    ¡­¡­


    Starting from the county seat, Li Jinyu and MI Youning will stop at every place they go through.


    Li Jinyu, in particular, has never been out of the county.


    Now I see the scenery outside, naturally I feel different.


    Miyuning thought that Li Jinyu''s whole mind at this time was on the new things outside.


    May no longer be like in Li Fu, regardless of day and night toss her.


    But that''s a big mistake.


    Li Jinyu still bothers her.


    Even up interest, but also the local customs used to her.


    This man seems to have turned on some switch, which is full of tricks, making mi you Ning want to cry without tears.


    For the time being, they didn''t know that when they left Li''s house, the capital changed.


    The prince behind the governor of the previous week was found out and even revolted openly.


    And now I''m sick at this time.


    The capital has gone through the cost of blood and killing, and quickly replaced with a new successor.


    The great prince led the rebels to kill the palace.


    Now that he is seriously ill, after the Grand Prince has cleaned up the rebels,


    His first will was to kill without mercy.


    This is a denial of the rebels.


    After that, let the great prince take the upper position.

 Chapter 352

    Bai Wenhan grew up with his elder sister Bai you.


    Although he had a father, he never gave him much fatherly love.


    In addition to teaching him to read and learn, he plunged into the sea of his books.


    He''s coming of age.


    Finally, I can take part in the examination.


    But then my father died.


    He''s scared, he''s confused, he''s sad, he''s weak.


    However, this still can not change the fact.


    He thought that after his father died, he would never take part in the imperial examination again.


    But it didn''t.


    His only relative, his elder sister, changes money for embroidery day and night.


    Only in order to buy ink and inkstone for him, for his future imperial examination road.


    Even before he went to Beijing for imperial examination, his sister borrowed money again.


    At that time, he vowed to be good to his sister all his life.


    His sister is the most important person in the world to him.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Bai Wenhan did not know.


    The second most important person in his life is waiting for him somewhere in the capital.


    ¡­¡­


    Young as he is, he is confident in his knowledge.


    However, when he arrived in the capital, Bai Wenhan knew how unbearable the world was.


    He is a little man in Baijia village. Anyone can crush him in the capital.


    When he got to the capital, he found an inn.


    But the inn costs one or two silver for one night.


    All he had was more than ten taels of silver.


    This is my sister''s hard-earned money day and night.


    He couldn''t let the silver go out like this.


    So he left the inn.


    Just as he walked out of the inn, he ran into a man.


    "I don''t have eyes when I walk!"


    The man was dressed in rich clothes and looked like a rich man.


    Although Bai Wenhan was young, he knew that there was no need to reason when he met such a person.


    "This young man, I''m in a collision. Please forgive me."


    Bai Wenhan arched his hand to the other side, and the apology on his face was sincere.


    Although it wasn''t all his fault, it was true that he met each other.


    As for the other side''s insulting words, he pretended not to hear them.


    "You''ll be fine with an apology!"


    However, Bai Wenhan is holding the idea of making things easier.


    Unfortunately, the man opposite is not so.


    He raised his head and stared at the arrogant man in front of him.


    The other side was followed by a servant, who seemed to be a master who was surrounded by people.


    "I don''t know what this young master wants?" He asked with a smile.


    The man looked up at Bai Wenhan and said, "as long as you get out of my crotch, it''s over."


    When Bai Wenhan heard the humiliating words, his young face tightened and his hands clenched into fists.


    "Who is he?"


    On the second floor of the inn, a dignified and dignified man stood at the window.


    Hearing the man''s words, the people behind immediately came forward and said, "Huiye, that''s the second son of the prime minister, a famous dandy in the capital."


    Hearing the subordinate''s reply, the man''s momentum suddenly sank down.


    Just because the prime minister is the support of his good brother.


    The man is the great prince, the first Prince of the dynasty.


    He had a pretty, cold face with a look of disgust.


    That sharp vision, can not help but sweep to the young youth.


    The other party is wearing washed white clothes, looks young, has the temperament of a scholar, but also has a sophisticated atmosphere.


    Every move has gone through the wind and frost.


    PS£º


    [Huahua slaps her face. It hurts


    Dear babies, I decided to change back to the old style, and I will pass the examination tomorrow.


    There are too many people leaving messages, not one or two, but nearly a hundred.


    Why don''t I see you so active on weekdays?


    In the end, he obeyed the demands of the little masters and used the old-fashioned "wild man".


    Thank you, dear ones, for not abandoning me


    Finally, I''d like to explain to you the terrier of this wild man.


    It''s the man who has not been corrected by our sister MI and is still floating in the three thousand world.


    Without identity, sister Mi won''t correct her name. What is not a wild man? HMM... [show hands]

 Chapter 353

    The big king saw that he was a hard-working child.


    Bai Wenhan was very keen and felt the sight of looking at him.


    He turned quickly.


    At that moment, he had a sharp eye on the great prince.


    There were some fluctuations when they looked at each other.


    It was the first time that Bai Wenhan met such a man who was Yong Hua but dignified.


    But the great prince fell into Bai Wenhan''s eyes for a moment.


    That is a pair of very beautiful eyes, people can''t help but fall into it.


    "You! Don''t dally


    The second son of the prime minister''s mansion, seeing that Bai Wenhan turned his head, his face was displeased.


    At the sound of disgust, he turned to look at him.


    With a chill in his eyes, "I''m not wrong. Why should I be so humiliated? Besides, as a scholar, I don''t have to kneel down even when I see an official."


    With that, Bai Wenhan arched his hands toward the East. "Unless you see today, you can touch the ground on your knees with the nobles of heaven."


    That Prime Minister two childe hears speech, the facial expression instantly distorts, "is just a little scholar, today this childe lets you kneel!"


    He waved to the servant behind him, "press him down for me."


    "Yes, sir --"


    The servants immediately surrounded him.


    Bai Wenhan pursed the corners of his mouth. At this moment, he began to panic.


    But he was not wrong.


    He stares at the prime minister''s second son, and his eyes are unyielding.


    The eldest prince looked at the scene upstairs, and his face was not happy.


    "Dark seven, go."


    "Yes, sir."


    The man standing behind the Lord flew down the stairs.


    But Bai Wenhan had been pressed on the ground by the servants, but his body was not bent.


    Dark seven came and waved all those people away, carrying Bai Wenhan in his hand.


    "Second young master, this little gentleman, our Lord wants it."


    The second son of the prime minister, though he is a dandy, knows that the person in front of him is a close friend of the great prince.


    He had a fierce look in his eyes, but on his face he said: "it''s the man you want. Please help yourself."


    Dark seven also don''t return of carry white text Han, walk toward upstairs.


    The prime minister, however, completely hated Bai Wenhan.


    His cold eyes were fixed on Bai Wenhan''s back, and then he turned away with his servant.


    It doesn''t matter. There''s a long way to go. We''ll clean up each other sooner or later.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Bai Wenhan is pushed into a room by dark seven.


    Turning around and looking at the closed door, Bai Wenhan frowned slightly.


    "Little sir, please come and have a seat."


    Facing the closed door, Bai Wenhan heard a low voice coming from behind.


    The voice was cold and hard, but full of manliness, which made him uncomfortable.


    Just because he thought of the majestic sight downstairs.


    Bai Wenhan turned slowly and saw the man sitting at the table in the room.


    Sure enough, it''s him.


    It''s the man I saw downstairs.


    This is the first time that Bai Wenhan meets the great prince. He will be the most noble man in the future.


    At this time, he did not know what kind of entanglement he would have with this man in the future.


    He walked towards the man with his legs wide open.


    Not far from the table, he bent over and arched, "thank you for your help. I''m very grateful."


    "Ha ha..."


    The Great Prince wanted to laugh when he saw his young face.


    He did laugh, and the sound was very pleasant.


    PS: happy baby 5.20, Momo pa

 Chapter 354

    Hearing that the voice of the man sitting at the table was so pleasant, Bai Wenhan was upset.


    After all, he is also a half year old boy, and his emotions inevitably come to his face.


    Bai Wenhan looked up, and his displeasure was on his face.


    However, his expression made him smile a little more.


    Seeing that the man''s elegant momentum was no longer there, Bai Wenhan was more casual.


    He stood up, folded his hand, and glared at the man at the table.


    Big Wang Ye looked at that pair of beautiful eyes, eyes dark.


    His eyes sank and he began to have some thoughts in his heart.


    But he didn''t show his face. He waved to Bai Wenhan, "come and have dinner with me."


    In the middle of what he said, he stopped a little, but soon went on.


    Bai Wenhan didn''t move when he heard the words, but apologized: "I''ve already helped you. I really don''t dare to bother you. I want to find the place to stay tonight as soon as possible. Excuse me."


    With that, Bai Wenhan did not wait for the other party to reply, turned and walked towards the door.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know.


    But just now, just now, he felt that the man looked at his line of sight, so dangerous.


    He didn''t know how to say that look, but it made him feel the crisis.


    Although he is a scholar, he knows a lot.


    When the man looked at his sight, it was clear that


    He wants to escape. This man is not only noble, but also superior.


    He can''t and dare not provoke such a person.


    He is a little scholar, and his sister is waiting for him at home, so we should think twice before we do anything.


    At this time, we have to keep a distance.


    The prince saw the young man turn away, with a smile on his lips.


    This child is really sensitive.


    Just in the eye accidentally exposed what, let the other party react like this.


    Interesting, quite interesting.


    The young man must have understood, otherwise he would not have escaped as his first reaction.


    Originally, it was just a conjecture, but at this moment, I suddenly had the idea of action.


    He went to the door and began to push it, but it did not move.


    He broke his face and continued to push, pushing hard.


    "Little fellow, that door is pulled in."


    The king sitting at the table at the back reminded him with kindness.


    The action on Bai Wenhan''s hand is a meal, then quickly opened the door.


    Dark seven block at the door, don''t let Bai Wenhan out.


    The Grand Prince didn''t look at the door of the room. He took the wine glass on the table and put it to his mouth.


    Seeing the man in front of him standing in the way, Bai Wenhan turned and glared at the man who was sitting at the table with a natural and unrestrained manner.


    The Grand Prince put the empty wine glass on the table, and then winked at dark seven,


    The latter quickly gets out of the way.


    Seeing this, Bai Wenhan walked out of the room quickly.


    "Little guy, we''ll see you later."


    As he walked out of the door, the voice behind him followed.


    He pretended not to hear, and quickly left the inn.


    This is the first meeting between Bai Wenhan and the great prince.


    It was also the first time that the great prince saved him from danger.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Wenhan found a dilapidated Inn and finally settled down.


    In the next nine days, he took part in three examinations.


    Until the tenth day, which is the palace examination.


    Today, he will come in person, which makes him nervous and expectant.


    Early in the morning, Bai Wenhan put on his sister''s new clothes.


    He walked to the place where the members of the imperial examination gathered, where someone would take them to the palace and take part in the palace examination.

 Chapter 355

    Bai Wenhan walked towards the gathering place with tension and expectation.


    However, the accident happened when he was on the way.


    Walking in the street, just passing a small road, several people came out from inside.


    Put Bai Wenhan in a sack and quickly opened the door.


    Bai Wenhan struggled hard, but he couldn''t escape from the sack.


    The place that Bai Wenhan rushes to, examinee already gathered almost.


    The person who led them found that there was a Bai Wenhan missing from the roll call.


    Seeing that time is coming, we can''t take people directly into the palace just because one person delays many people.


    The examinees went into the carriage respectively. Until they got on, the leader found that Bai Wenhan still didn''t arrive.


    He could not help shaking his head and sighing, with an expression of pity on his face.


    Because Bai Wenhan has a good knowledge, but he is outstanding among the candidates.


    He got into the car, and the carriages headed east.


    On the way, a carriage with the national surname of the dynasty met them.


    Seeing the sign of the carriage and the driver, the leader immediately got off.


    "I''ve met the great prince"


    The curtain inside the carriage was lifted, and the great king glanced at the people kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up, Lord Li."


    The man rose quickly, his face still respectful.


    "Mr. Li, are you taking the examinee to the palace examination?"


    "Back to the Lord, that''s right."


    The big Wang Ye nodded, "then go, I will make way for Mr. Li."


    Then he asked the driver of the horse, dark seven, to pull over the carriage.


    Mr. Li didn''t dare to talk, but he was still pleased.


    The great prince is considerate.


    Looking at Mr. Li getting on the bus and leaving soon, the great prince dropped his eyes and said casually: "I heard that there is a younger candidate in this group. I don''t know if this person has the chance to take part in the palace examination?"


    When Mr. Li heard the speech, the pity on his face came out again.


    "Mr. Wang didn''t know. The candidate was very talented and had a chance to take the imperial examination. It''s a pity --"


    Then he shook his head, still a pity.


    "Well?" The voice of the great prince was a little low.


    "It''s a pity that he didn''t show up all the time. I don''t know if there was any delay," Li said


    The Grand Prince heard the speech, and his face was solemn.


    That little guy, the imperial examination in Beijing is for the final imperial examination.


    Now if the other party delays because of something, it must regret for life.


    The great prince didn''t keep on pestering with Mr. Li, so he dropped the curtain.


    Seeing this, Mr. Li knew that he didn''t want to talk about it any more. He got on the bus and left with the candidates.


    After they left, the great prince had gone through it in his mind.


    There''s nothing wrong with that little guy.


    There are no relatives in Beijing. Why would a person born under a county seat not take part in the palace examination.


    Then it''s the other party. It''s very likely that something happened.


    "Dark seven, go to Chuang Tzu where the prime minister is out and often stays."


    "By the way, let the people in the house go to his other haunting places to search, find Bai Wenhan and send him to the palace immediately without any report."


    Dark seven smell speech should way: "yes."


    Then quickly rushed to the people in the dark waved, come near the car, dark seven will be the master''s account command down.


    After the man left, he drove quickly to the place he knew.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Bai Wenhan was finally taken to a house, and the sack on his head was removed.


    The men tied up his hands and threw them directly on the bed in the room.

 Chapter 356

    Bai Wenhan doesn''t feel good.


    He never offended anyone, but now the situation let him know that it was someone against him.


    This idea brought two faces to his eyes.


    One was a dandy who embarrassed him at the inn.


    And the other is the man who rescued him at the beginning.


    The latter, though full of danger in his eyes, was dismissed by him.


    That man doesn''t look like that.


    It''s impossible for the other party to do such a thing because of his imposing manner and noble manner.


    The door was opened and a man came in.


    Seeing the man''s face, he closed his eyes.


    His heart is as it should be.


    It was on that day that the man embarrassed his dandy at the inn.


    "Well! Today, see who can save you! "


    The second son of the city prime minister came towards the bed.


    Bai Wenhan felt the step approaching, opened his eyes, and the cold in his eyes was on the other side.


    The prime minister''s second son saw this, but his eyes were obscene.


    "That''s the little look in my eyes. It''s even harder to see him."


    He reached out to touch the body of bevenham.


    At the beginning, the reason why they were embarrassed was that they wanted to play with this pair of skins.


    Now he finally got the chance.


    Feeling the hand touching his body, Bai Wenhan felt sick all over.


    Although across the clothes, let him suffer.


    He sat up, dodged his hands, and headed for the bed.


    Seeing this, the second son of the prime minister seized the man and threw him directly onto the couch.


    His face is overcast and ruthless, "boy, I won''t kill you today. My family name is you!"


    The hands that lingered on him tore his clothes apart.


    Bai Wenhan was really flustered.


    Feel the cold air in, the clothes torn.


    He scolded: "you are an animal. I am a candidate of the imperial examination now. You are not afraid to blame me now!"


    Hearing this, the second son of the prime minister patted him on the face and said with a sneer, "do you know who I am? The son of the prime minister.


    Even if I kill you today, I won''t have any trouble. "


    Hearing this, the hope in Bai Wenhan''s heart was completely gone.


    His eyes were absent, which made him sick.


    Prime minister, of course he knows.


    That''s the right arm of today''s society, and the official position is under one person and above ten thousand people.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing the silly Bai Wenhan, the second son of the prime minister gave a cold hum.


    Then he continued to enjoy the people under him.


    This body, but let him think for a long time.


    I feel that my clothes are completely taken back.


    Bai Wenhan rebelled fiercely again.


    "You son of a bitch, let me go! Birds and animals are inferior to each other. "


    "Pa..."


    Seeing that Bai Wenhan was struggling, he let out the curse. The second son of the prime minister slapped him.


    "Asshole!"


    Bai Wenhan''s face was crooked, his eyes were staring at him coldly, and he gritted his teeth.


    "Good boy, after a while, my grandfather told you that you can''t scold any more than shouting.


    The second son of the Prime Minister got up and quickly withdrew his clothes.


    At this time, Bai Wenhan got up, stayed again and wanted to escape, which made him sick.


    His whole body trembled, and he felt confused in his heart.


    Especially when you know the identity of the person in front of you.


    Seeing that Bai Wenhan got off the couch, this time the second son of the prime minister did not throw him on the couch.


    Instead, they press people directly onto the table in the room.


    His ugly thing was still rubbing against him.


    "Boy, Grandpa, it makes you cry."


    PS£º


    Baby, can you give me a five-star high praise

 Chapter 357

    "I won''t let you go! You''ll never let go of being a ghost! "


    Bai Wenhan''s great hatred was released.


    Looking at the hatred in his eyes, the people on him were more excited.


    "Hate, hate will kill you."


    The prime minister''s second son''s thing is expanding rapidly.


    Bai Wenhan''s hands were tied, otherwise he would kill the man even if he tried his best.


    That pair of disgusting hands, his clothes back, and then to his waist.


    Feeling that his trousers would be broken, Bai Wenhan felt sad.


    He remembered what his sister had suffered.


    Thinking of his efforts over the years.


    Now it''s ruined.


    Destroyed by this animal.


    The canthus of Bai Wenhan''s eyes left unwilling tears.


    "Bang..."


    Just when his pants were pulled back and he was hopeless, the door was kicked open.


    The second son of the prime minister doesn''t mind. Sometimes he plays with his subordinates.


    And Bai Wenhan did not expect to be saved.


    In this capital, he is helpless. Who will come back to save him.


    He didn''t want to see the disgusting face in front of him.


    I don''t want people to see him.


    It''s a pity that only when we close our eyes can we deceive ourselves.


    Standing outside the door, the big prince and dark seven saw a scene in the room, with different actions.


    Dark seven quickly hang head, dare not look directly at the scene inside the house.


    But in the eyes of the great prince, anger and murderous intention sprang up.


    Especially when he saw the little guy who was pressed on the table and the tears from the corner of his eyes, he felt even worse.


    The great prince walked into the house quickly and went straight to them.


    Raise your legs and stretch your feet, and kick the prime minister''s second son to the wall.


    The other side didn''t have time to make a sound, so they fainted.


    Bai Wenhan felt the weight of his body disappear, and he still did not dare to open his eyes.


    He was afraid that the other side would play any new tricks.


    His body trembled at the thought of the disgusting look in the prime minister''s eyes.


    And the big prince, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, also had a reaction.


    It''s a man''s natural reaction.


    His eyes darkened, and there was no less anger in them.


    The little guy on the table was shaking all the time, and the tears from the corner of his eyes were endless.


    He took off his cloak, and the great prince came forward and covered his cloak on Bai Wenhan.


    "Little guy, it''s OK. Open your eyes."


    Feeling his body covered and hearing a strange but familiar voice in his ear, Bai Wenhan''s eyes quickly opened.


    Seeing the man in front of him, all the grievances, fears and confusions of Bai Wenhan poured out.


    Tears in my eyes are constantly flowing out. I just look at the Lord and look straight at him.


    At this moment, he''s safe.


    The man saved him again.


    At the moment, he could not say a word of thanks.


    Only when he looked at the man could he be sure that he was really saved.


    Big Wang Ye looked at the eyes of that hook person, move the vision away.


    He picked him up from the table and strode out of the house.


    "Prepare a suit." Out of the room, the big king ordered to the dark seven who had been drooping his head.


    "Yes, sir."


    Dark seven flies away.


    And the great prince left Chuang Tzu step by step with Bai Wenhan in his arms.


    He put the man in his carriage, and the great prince was far away from Bai Wenhan.


    Holding each other like this, he can''t control it.


    How dare you get close.


    Especially now, I think back to the scene I saw before, the white body.


    And the body of the seducer, which made the great prince swallow his saliva uneasily.


    His eyes shifted slowly.


    [babies vote, MUA£¨ ¨s3¨t)¡¿

 Chapter 358

    The great prince was not surprised to see the wild look in his eyes.


    There are a few who have embarked on the official road, but they have no ambition.


    It''s OK to be ambitious, as long as you don''t turn against yourself, or you''ll find yourself dead.


    Along the way, the conversation between the great prince and Bai Wenhan was just a few words.


    Until at the gate of the palace, dark seven will stop the car.


    "Here we are, sir."


    The great prince lifted the curtain and saw the palace gate in his heart.


    "Go and call the people who guard the palace gate and send the young man to the court."


    "Yes."


    Dark seven get out of the car and walk towards the Palace door, but a moment later bring a person.


    The man''s face was dignified, but he was extremely respectful when he saw the great prince.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Well." The great prince answered, and then looked at the opposite Bai Wenhan, "go."


    Bai Wenhan looked at the man opposite with confusion in his eyes.


    This is the second time the other side has saved him.


    Now, looking at this battle, the identity of the other side must not be simple.


    He''s not stupid. He won''t ask.


    Because he knows a truth, the more he knows, the faster he will die.


    Bai Wenhan bows his hand to the great prince, "thank you, young master."


    Then no longer look at each other, also ignore the deep invasion - slightly eyes out of the car.


    The grand prince watched the palace guards and left with Bai Wenhan.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    Smart little guy.


    "Dark seven, go back."


    Dark seven get on the carriage, left here.


    Now the Lord has a mansion. He has nothing to do and seldom enters the palace.


    At this time in order to send a stranger, came to the palace gate.


    If you let Yan Guan know, going to court tomorrow will be another toss.


    Dark seven quickly drive horse to leave, twinkling of an eye disappeared.


    And here Bai Wenhan followed the bodyguard to find the team led by Mr. Li.


    Seeing the appearance of Bai Wenhan, Mr. Li came forward with a surprise in his eyes. "Bai Wenhan, you can be regarded as showing up. You are about to enter the Palace door."


    He did not ask how Bai Wenhan got into the palace.


    Although his official position is not big, Mr. Li also understands the twists and turns of officialdom.


    Some things can be seen, but can not be asked, heart know is one thing, but also can not say.


    Bai Wenhan salutes Mr. Li and explains with a smile that something is delayed on the way.


    How to enter the palace is not mentioned.


    Soon there was a servant in the hall.


    What happened to Bai Wenhan today made him no longer nervous and uneasy.


    At this moment, he was full of fighting spirit.


    He is not conceited, but confident.


    Entering the palace, Bai Wenhan heard the voice of today.


    Listen, he examines one examinee after another.


    Finally, it''s his turn.


    He had a solemn face and answered the questions of the Lord very fluently.


    Whether it''s the scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, the problems of all industries are clear.


    All this is thanks to my father.


    Although in Baijia village, he knows a lot.


    All this was taught by my father.


    When he answers questions, he is full of confidence.


    In the end, the emperor passed an examination on his art of war.


    In this regard, Bai Wenhan shook his head and said directly that he didn''t understand this.


    It doesn''t matter if the emperor says it. Just say it casually.


    Bai Wenhan did not know, but did not dare to touch those.


    First of all, he is a literary minister, which can not be overstepped.


    In the end, Bai Wenhan said something about the art of war.


    In this regard, the holy dragon heart is very happy.


    Despite the opposition of the civil and military officials in the court, Bai Wenhan was appointed as the number one scholar of this term.


    Bai Wenhan knelt down on his knees and gave thanks.


    He ignored the civil and military opposition of the Manchu Dynasty around him and showed that he deserved it.


    [babies ask for votes, and don''t forget to vote after reading the article

 Chapter 359

    In Bai Wenhan, the number one scholar was appointed by the emperor, followed by qionglin banquet.


    At the qionglin banquet, he saw the man who had saved him twice.


    But this time we met, they were obviously different.


    The other party was dressed in mangpao, full of noble and elegant spirit, and the momentum of his whole body was even more compelling.


    That dress of mang Pao has already explained the identity of the other party.


    Bai Wenhan never thought that this man was the first Prince of the dynasty.


    Seeing the man walking into the hall, many adults got up one after another.


    "I''ve seen you before."


    Even this time Tanhua and Bangyan got up to salute one after another.


    Only Bai Wenhan looked at the man walking into the hall.


    Each other this moment, is no longer familiar with his face, there is no random.


    Instead, he has no expression on his face.


    The great prince walked towards the hall without strabismus and went straight to the first place to sit down.


    Today''s qionglin banquet is hosted by the Grand Prince.


    This is already known.


    Now that we are old, it is a great honor for these candidates to come to the palace examination in person.


    Now the appearance of the great prince, whether he has seen or not, is no surprise.


    Only in the eyes of the monologue Wenhan, there is a shock, which finally turns into the original.


    No wonder this man is not afraid to offend the prime minister.


    No wonder the other party can easily send him into the palace.


    The identity of the other party is so noble, how can it not be done.


    It seems that the great prince did not see Bai Wenhan and did not know his rudeness at this time.


    When the prince was sitting in the first place, Tanhua touched Bai Wenhan with his arm.


    The latter quickly rose to salute.


    Big Wang Ye''s eyes swept to this scene, and his mouth slightly bent up.


    "Sit down. Today I will host the qionglin banquet on behalf of my father. You won''t be disappointed."


    With that, he looked at the number one scholar and explored the place where the top one was.


    "I dare not. It''s our honor to be here."


    Bangyan and Tanhua came back one after another.


    He also looked very respectful.


    The great prince raised his hand and said, "don''t be so polite. Let''s all sit down."


    Next is the Gaochao moment of qionglin banquet.


    Many people come to toast, the main object of toast is the champion, Tanhua, the top three.


    Many officials even look at the three as if they were sons in law.


    It''s the old routine.


    Young talent in the early days, the best draw to their camp.


    Among them, the prime minister took a fancy to the number one scholar.


    At this time, he did not know what happened to his second son.


    Now, when he sees Bai Wenhan, the number one scholar, he is really satisfied.


    He is young, just to match his daughter.


    As long as we wait for another two years, our daughter and hairpin will be a good story.


    After all, Bai Wenhan is the number one chosen by today.


    Thinking about this, the Prime Minister got up and walked towards Bai Wenhan.


    The presence of human spirits, naturally see, the prime minister this is targeting the champion.


    The great prince, sitting in a high position, also discovered this scene.


    He is smiling to carry wine cup, light of sweep below everything.


    One side of the palace to see, the big prince tonight more greedy a few cups, can''t help but come forward, "Lord, you greedy today, do you want some soup?"


    The great prince glanced at the servant standing behind him, who was the old man before his mother died.


    Now he is still waiting in the palace. Only when he enters the palace will he come back to him.


    Some of the unhappiness was gone.


    [babies ask for recommended tickets, MOPA...]

 Chapter 360

    "OK, you can go. By the way, you can also serve a cup of soup to Zhuangyuanlang."


    "Yes."


    The servant didn''t ask anything else, just obeyed.


    And the following Bai Wenhan, with the prime minister already on.


    Before the palace examination, Bai Wenhan knew who the prime minister was.


    Looking at the coming prime minister, he tried to hide all his anger.


    However, he is still too young.


    How could an old fox Prime Minister not find the emotion on his face.


    He was puzzled, but he still kept his prime minister fan.


    "Congratulations to the number one scholar."


    Bai Wenhan got up and said, "you''re welcome."


    This politeness also made the people who were watching secretly around dare not breathe.


    They don''t show it on the face, but shake their heads on the inside.


    The number one scholar is still too young after all.


    When the prime minister heard what he had said, he still kept smiling and even raised his glass to him.


    When Bai Wenhan saw this, he took the wine glass on the table and passed it directly to his mouth to drink.


    Seeing this scene, the smile on the prime minister''s face was finally unable to hang on.


    He squeezed the cup hard with a cold light in his eyes.


    "Well! I don''t know


    The prime minister turned and strode away without drinking.


    He didn''t know why he had such an attitude.


    But today he was beaten in the face.


    Now the great prince is here. His words and deeds can''t cross the line.


    Or I''ll kill this kid.


    When the prime minister turned around, people around him looked at Bai Wenhan with sympathy and pity.


    Bevenhans didn''t mind.


    He couldn''t bear the prime minister''s look at him, just like looking at an object.


    And the other side''s cold eyes made him think of what the prime minister had done to him during the day.


    "Number one scholar Lang, this is what the Lord asked the slave to give you."


    At this time, the servant who was standing behind the great prince came to Bai Wenhan.


    He still had a cup of soup in his hand.


    Bai Wenhan couldn''t help but want to turn his head and look at the man in the upper position.


    But just in the middle of the action, he forced himself to restrain himself.


    "Thank you very much." He took the soup from the waiter.


    "You''re welcome."


    The servant turned to leave with a smile and walked towards the great prince.


    This move once again aroused the attention of people around.


    Many people were shocked and puzzled about this scene.


    I wonder why he took care of the champion so much. Do they know each other or


    The prime minister''s face was already dark.


    In this way, the qionglin banquet was passed slowly in the expression of different people''s thoughts.


    Bai Wenhan ignored the gaze of the crowd and sat like a mountain.


    Until the end of the jonlin feast.


    ¡­¡­


    It was dark when he got out of the palace in a carriage.


    When he returned to the inn, the street was deserted.


    Back at the inn, he thought of today''s experience, which made him feel very sad.


    However, fear and surprise coexist.


    Looking around at the shabby rooms, it is estimated that they will not stay for a few days.


    Bai Wenhan retreated from his precious clothes and planned to have a rest.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then someone knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    The movement in Bai Wenhan''s hand stopped, his eyes fixed on the door, with a touch of vigilance in his eyes.


    "Champion Lang, it''s me."


    Hearing the sound, Bai Wenhan quickly arranged his clothes and went to the door to open it.


    When I saw the people outside, I saluted respectfully.


    "I''ve seen the Lord."


    Seeing that he didn''t say much, the great prince took people to the next room.


    [fanwai is coming to an end, babies are asking for recommended tickets, five-star praise, momopa...]

 Chapter 361

    Bai Wenhan didn''t struggle, because in front of this noble man, his resistance undoubtedly hit the stone with the egg.


    Following the man to the next room, the great prince sat at the humble table.


    Bai Wenhan stood in the room, a little frightened.


    He didn''t understand why he was here at this time.


    The big Wang Ye looked at him and did not speak. He just stared at each other.


    The gaze made him more uncomfortable.


    He knew what the man in front of him thought of him.


    Birmingham closed his eyes.


    He knows that now, even though he is the number one, it''s a pity that he can''t resist some things after all.


    Feel that look, invade slightly the vision of feeling, Bai Wenhan moved.


    He reached out and slowly untied his clothes.


    Seeing this, the great prince frowned and put away his banter.


    "Big Wang Ye, why do you have to work so hard? As long as you speak, I will send it to you naturally."


    He kept his hands from shaking.


    Unfortunately, his hands were still shaking.


    Hearing what he said, the great prince knew that it was a misunderstanding.


    He got up and walked towards him, holding his hands in the heat.


    "Lord, it''s time to withdraw."


    The sound of dark seven outside the door rang out.


    The great prince just wanted to say something, so he stopped.


    He took Bai Wenhan''s hand, opened the window of the house and flew down with each other''s body in his arms.


    Bai Wenhan was surprised by the sudden action.


    He was holding the big prince''s waist for fear that he would fall.


    The great prince took the man to his carriage in the dark and put him in.


    Soon dark seven came back.


    The Grand Prince stood in the dark, looking at the inn.


    Soon saw a fire in the inn.


    At first, it was a small area, and then it gradually became larger.


    Seeing this scene, the great prince opened the curtain on the car and said, "champion Lang, look where you live."


    Before he could recover, he was thrust into the carriage.


    It took a long time to recover.


    At this time, the curtain was lifted.


    He heard what the LORD said and looked into the room where he lived.


    I saw that the fire was fierce.


    Look at the gate of the inn. There are still people guarding it.


    With disbelief in his eyes, he looked at the man standing outside the carriage.


    "You... You actually..." saved me again.


    Listening to his stammer, the great prince got into the carriage.


    Dark seven also quickly get on the car, left this land of right and wrong.


    Big Wang Ye sat in the car, not close to Bai Wenhan.


    It''s a safe distance for both.


    "Where are you going?"


    Bai Wenhan looked at the man''s handsome face and gently shook his head.


    Now he lives in the inn, only his room has been burned.


    The guard outside the inn must be the one sent by the prime minister.


    Seeing that he shook his head, the great prince said with a smile, "do you want to go back to the mansion with him?"


    Then he stretched out his hand, the action is still clear, he did not accept the rejection.


    Bai Wenhan looked quickly at the man''s eyes.


    There is a smile in those eyes, confidence and potential.


    But there was no joke.


    Bai Wenhan looked down at the outstretched hand.


    He''s out of his mind.


    But only the day''s experience, as well as the fire tonight, has been constantly in mind.


    He has to admit that he wavered.


    "If you really want to take me back to the palace, you are not afraid of the opinions of the civil and military officials, or that your" road "will remain unchanged in the future?"

 Chapter 362

    Hearing this, the great prince got up with a smile and pulled him into his arms.


    "The little guy started to think about it for you."


    He sat in his arms and did not resist much.


    But his body is stiff.


    Seeing this, the great prince had a more amusing mind.


    He gave him a kiss on the face.


    This made the man in his arms almost jump up. Fortunately, he hugged him tightly.


    "Come on, go back to the house with you honestly. As for the future, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Hearing this proud words, Bai Wenhan closed his eyes.


    He has no choice, does he.


    This man wants it, he can''t help it.


    And there''s not much aversion.


    This body is better for this noble man than for the prime minister.


    The carriage entered the palace.


    When the car stopped, the big king went straight to his bedroom with a man in his arms.


    He wanted the boy in his arms so much.


    Just holding each other in his arms, he was about to explode.


    The great prince came into the bedroom with a man in his arms and looked at the maid in waiting in the room, "all go down!"


    When these people saw the big prince holding people in his hands, their voices were so frightening.


    They rushed out of the dormitory with a salute.


    The man in the Lord''s arms showed his face. "Little guy, I won''t let you go today."


    Bai Wenhan''s face was crimson. On the carriage, he felt each other''s magnificent scenery.


    Now it''s more uncomfortable to hear each other''s words.


    The great prince walked to the couch with a man in his arms.


    He threw the man on the couch.


    He went straight up.


    Think of the people in the daytime.


    The white, fair, muscular and skin of that body is more active under the Lord.


    He took Bai Wenhan''s hand and put it on his clothes


    But the man who was holding his clothes was shaking his hands.


    See a scene of green and astringent.


    The prince himself quickly took off his clothes and immediately cleaned Bai Wenhan.


    Looking at the body of the seducer.


    The light in the eyes of the great prince was dark, but with a depressing look.


    He found a box from his previous clothes with good rose cream in it.


    I dug one.


    Feeling something wrong with his body, Bai Wenhan gritted his teeth and did not dare to make a sound.


    He didn''t know that the man on his body was even more excited when he saw his unbearable face.


    The great prince hung his head close to Bai Wenhan''s ear and said some words that made people blush and heart beat.


    The soldiers are at the gate of the city.


    The great prince was very comfortable at this time.


    Bai Wenhan closed his eyes and felt the palpitation that made him unable to breathe.


    Seeing Bai Wenhan like this, the great prince is even more interesting.


    With words to tease the white Wenhan, want to let him speak.


    However, how could such a thin skinned man speak.


    The great prince laughed when he swore to death.


    That''s more interesting, isn''t it.


    In the end, Bai Wenhan didn''t know how to be transferred.


    He was coaxed into living on his own.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Bai Wenhan did not stay, he heard the news that he was about to leave.


    Today, I got the news from baijiacun, and learned that Zhuangyuanlang was from baijiacun.


    He was specially asked to investigate the matter.


    This is also the first step for him to become an official here.


    PS: dear friends, you can''t get a dime for a dollar with the book currency of Apple reward.


    Don''t reward me with apple mobile phone. It''s better to reward me with a red envelope in private. Ha ha ha


    If you can, I hope the little angel who uses Apple mobile phone can use Android mobile phone to reward, and I feel sad to see Apple (IOS) flowers

 Chapter 363

    Five years later.


    On this day, a carriage stopped outside an inn in the capital.


    The carriage was simple, so there was no one around.


    However, the curtain of the carriage was lifted and a man and a woman came down from the carriage.


    This makes passers-by, as well as out of the small two, have been stunned.


    I saw that the man was handsome and extraordinary, with a gentleman like temperament.


    That woman is combing a woman''s head, but as beautiful as a fairy.


    What a handsome and beautiful couple.


    The waiter came forward gallantly, "do you want to stay or eat?"


    The handsome man hugged the woman beside him, and the gentle voice rang out, "are you hungry?"


    The beautiful woman in his arms looked at the guests in the inn.


    She sniffed the fragrance coming from the Inn and nodded gently.


    The man turned his head to the waiter and said, "prepare a good room, and then send your signature dish."


    "Good! Two guests, please come inside


    The bartender took the couple into the inn.


    The carriage outside the inn, however, was dragged by the men and women''s servants to the back door of the inn.


    It was Li Jinyu and MI Youning who entered the inn.


    Li Jinyu and MI Youning have been traveling for five years.


    Every year they go home for the new year.


    But it didn''t take long to go out again.


    In the past five years, they have been to many places.


    But there are also many places that haven''t been.


    When Li Jinyu walked out of the house, he had a feeling that the world was so big.


    His vision broadened.


    This time, MI Youning proposed to visit the capital.


    They knew when the great prince ascended the throne, but they didn''t come.


    Now five years later, MI Youning thought of the original owner''s younger brother, who came to the capital with Li Jinyu.


    Li Jinyu and MI Youning follow the shop boy to the room upstairs.


    "Just a moment, please. The meal will be up in a minute."


    The waiter poured tea for them in person.


    Mi you rather saw this, took out the silver from the purse, and handed it to the shopkeeper.


    The latter is full of excitement, "thank you, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Go down."


    When dianxiaoer leaves, Li Jinyu immediately steps forward and embraces mi Youning.


    "Tired or not?"


    Mi you Ning shook his head. "Fortunately, I just don''t know what Wenhan is doing now."


    Bai Wenhan is now twenty-one years old, but he is already the Minister of the household department.


    And it is also the near favorite of the Emperor today, and the official road will be smooth in the future.


    Unfortunately, they did not know where the other party''s residence was.


    Hearing the speech, Li Jinyu said with a smile, "don''t worry. Wenhan will come to the house before tonight."


    Miyuning gave him a squint.


    The latter touched her head and said, "today, I''m a man who is in charge of the valley. I haven''t given up to let me become an official for so many years. Now that we''ve all come here, he won''t let me go."


    Miyuning naturally knows.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace, in the imperial study, Li Jinyu talked with MI Youning about the Emperor today.


    I''m listening to the news of dark guard kneeling on the ground.


    At the same time, sitting not far away from him, it was Bai Wenhan who had become a young man.


    After hearing the reply from dark Wei, Bai Wenhan stood up for the first time.


    He had an expression of excitement and excitement on his face.


    How could he be unhappy that his sister came to the capital.


    The emperor, sitting in front of the imperial case, saw his excited look and his eyes sank.


    "You go down."


    "It''s the emperor."


    After the dark guard went down, the emperor got up and came to Bai Wenhan.

 Chapter 364

    "So happy?" he asked with a smile


    Bai Wenhan has been with this man for five years now, so he is not afraid of him.


    He broke away from the man''s arms, pretended: "back to the emperor, now I have family affairs, please leave."


    The emperor sneered, "I don''t allow it!"


    Bai Wenhan raised his head and said with a smile, "why don''t the emperor make a private visit with me and see his family by the way?"


    Hearing this, the emperor''s face looked much better.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Jinyu and MI Youning had dinner.


    Two people in the inn, one sitting at a table practicing calligraphy.


    Li Jinyu''s habit of practicing calligraphy has never been abandoned.


    The other, sitting in the bright light, looked at the script in his hand.


    This is a storybook collected from all over the world.


    If they were in the past, this time, they would have had a collision of flesh (essence) and body (God).


    Today''s Enron doing each other''s hobbies is naturally different today.


    They are waiting, waiting for a visitor.


    They don''t disturb each other.


    "Dong Dong..."


    A quarter of an hour later, the door of their room was knocked.


    Li Jinyu continued to practice calligraphy without raising her head.


    And miyuning took the script in his hand and walked leisurely to the door.


    Her eyes were still glued to the script, and her hand had opened the door.


    Open the door and walk back to the previous position.


    The emperor and Bai Wenhan outside the door saw her at a glance.


    It''s a pity that miyuning didn''t even give them a sight.


    Seeing this, Bai Wenhan could not help pursing his mouth, with a slightly aggrieved expression.


    He walked into the room first, ignoring the emperor behind him and following MI Youning''s steps.


    The emperor stood outside the door. He looked at the scene inside the house and looked at it.


    It''s interesting. How does it look like a Hongmen banquet.


    Smiling and shaking his head, the emperor followed him into the room.


    Li Jinyu''s pen ends and looks at the handwriting on the desk, then nods with satisfaction.


    He put down his pen and looked up at the emperor.


    "I have seen the emperor."


    Hands arched up, no kneeling meaning.


    The emperor also knew that his temperament was just because he didn''t like kneeling down and the intrigue of the court, so he didn''t want to be an official in the court.


    "Jinyu, now you and I haven''t seen each other for five or six years. I think you are in good health."


    The emperor spoke with a smile and walked towards him.


    Li Jinyu asked him to take a seat and look in the direction of MI Youning.


    "Thanks to my wife."


    The emperor''s line of sight follows to see, this one but lets him almost rise to rob a person.


    See his heart treasure, unexpectedly embrace that woman''s waist.


    When Li Jinyu saw the unhappy expression on his face, he felt much better.


    He''s upset, too. It''s his woman.


    Today, Bai Wenhan has become an official in the court, and he still holds his sister.


    How can he not eat.


    Even if they were brothers and sisters, they were still unhappy.


    "Sister, you should have a look at Wenhan."


    Miyuning has never paid attention to Bai Wenhan. It seems that there is a flower in her script, which needs her to study carefully.


    "Sister, Wenhan is wrong."


    After hearing this, miyuning turned his head.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with you? "


    She asked, looking at him.


    The latter took a quick look at the emperor and said, "I didn''t do what I promised my sister."


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes, "well, how are you and that one now? How are you treated? Do you have sex? Hook three to build four? Have you been bullied? "


    PS£º


    One more chapter is over.


    Tickets, rewards, book reviews.


    [next plane: Top God, MEDA]


    Is there anything to look forward to?

 Chapter 365

    When Bai Wenhan heard this, he looked embarrassed.


    Here, Li Jinyu and the emperor both pick eyebrows.


    To tell the truth, Li Jinyu did not expect that this little woman would dare to do so even when the emperor was there.


    But there was no worry on his face.


    Even with a smile on his face, as if mi you Ning had broken the sky, he would not care.


    The emperor is even more sad.


    He knew that the woman sitting there was his sister.


    However, he was also a bit novel when asked about such direct and private words.


    Bai Wenhan was not displeased when he turned to see the emperor.


    This just close to elder sister ear side way: "he is very good to me, so many years only I one person."


    Miyuning raised his head to his deep eyes.


    This is the first time she met the emperor of the world.


    Although never met, but also always pay attention to each other''s life.


    It''s good to know that this man is right with Bai Wenhan.


    At least the harem is very clean.


    "As for the issue of offspring in the future, Wenhan, don''t be silly. You are the only one who has a baby brother. I can''t see you suffering and being bullied."


    Miyuning had a smile on his face and his eyes were fixed on the emperor.


    But what she said was to Bai Wenhan.


    Bai Wenhan has been honed in officialdom for five years now. How can he not know his sister''s intention.


    He had no choice but to use it in his heart.


    The elder sister still cares about him. She doesn''t take care of him as before because she gets married.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at the beautiful woman sitting there.


    He said with a smile: "please rest assured my sister, I have already talked with Wenhan about the issue of children. He is the only one in this life."


    How could he have a child with a woman when his sleeve was broken.


    And since five years ago, his heart has been stolen by that little guy, and no one else can tolerate it.


    The emperor got up and walked towards mi you Ning.


    When mi Youning heard his answer, he was naturally satisfied.


    "The emperor also asked to spare the woman, where can I get up to the emperor''s relative? My elder sister broke me."


    When the emperor came, he reached out and pulled Bai Wenhan into his arms.


    He said with a smile, "since you are Wenhan''s sister, you can afford it."


    Then he looked at the man in his arms, "Ai Qing, now that we have met our family, should we go back to the palace?


    I haven''t finished reading the memorial. It''s OK for my sister to see the day


    His hand rubbed against his waist, and the obvious intention was clear.


    Bai Wenhan looks at his sister.


    Mi you Ning stood up with a smile and said, "go ahead. Your brother-in-law and I will stay in the capital for more time. If we are wronged, we must tell our sister."


    At the moment of Bai Wenhan''s nod, the emperor left with the man in his arms.


    Li Jinyu also stood up to see someone off.


    After seeing the person off, Li Jinyu closes the door, turns around and throws mi Youning on the couch.


    He was upset to see Bai Wenhan holding her tonight.


    So we have to feed him, and his bad mood will improve.


    "Li Jinyu, if I can''t stay tomorrow, you can''t touch me for a month!"


    "Good..."


    Here, the emperor leaves with Bai Wenhan.


    Holding people into the carriage, can not wait to return to the palace, directly started.


    He''s upset, too.


    This little guy has always been his own.


    Now he has a sister, which makes him feel a sense of crisis.


    Only when he has enough to eat, can he feel more secure.


    Bai Wenhan liked the man in his heart, so he didn''t resist.


    ¡­¡­


    Fifty years later.


    The emperor and Bai Wenhan, the feelings of the two monarchs and ministers, have long been known to the world, and finally died together into the imperial mausoleum.


    Although the Minister of culture and military in Manchu Dynasty admonished him with his life, he was forced by the man''s bloody means.


    Some people accept the feelings between them, while others do not.


    But so what? They''ve been happy all their lives.


    Now, MI Youning looks at Li Jinyu, who has closed her eyes.


    She had no tears, no expression.


    But there was a void in her heart.


    I''m leaving again.


    Miyuning lies beside the man.


    Put the cold hand on her waist, just like a man holding her every time.


    She closed her eyes and left the mission world.

 Chapter 366

    Miyuning opened his eyes again and looked at the strange room. There was a loss in his eyes.


    However, this loss is only a moment, and soon covered up by her.


    She looked around at the strange rooms.


    This is a dormitory.


    It''s not a big room. There are four beds, one of which is empty.


    This is a new world.


    Miyuning looks at the other two people lying on the bunks. She closes her eyes and gets rid of the flesh and soul body. She wants to enter the soul space.


    However, she couldn''t get in anyway, as if she had lost contact with the soul space.


    Miyuning lay on the bed and opened his eyes with confusion in them.


    Why can''t she get into the space now.


    He raised his hand and looked at the ring that only she and ring soul could see. Mi you Ning frowned.


    For the first time, she was worried about the situation of the soul.


    I don''t know how the other party is now.


    Last time I saw Jiehun, I saw his soul body, and I recognized that it was a man.


    But now she can''t get into space at all


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning pondered in bed for a while before accepting the story of the world.


    The name of this body is Lu Li.


    A college student, but also a family, is a very... Complex situation.


    After receiving the story of the world, MI Youning sat up with a headache.


    She got out of bed in her pajamas, went to the bedside table and turned on the computer.


    She was not familiar with the world, but she had contact with it.


    The original owner likes to play games for family reasons.


    Only in the game can there be a pure land.


    Her character left her with few friends.


    Except for a few people in the dormitory, she had little contact with other people in the school.


    She feels very cold and hard to touch.


    But it is such a girl, even a month ago, was advertised by the school grass.


    Although the original owner has little contact with people, there are many boys chasing her.


    Should be attracted by her cold exterior.


    But she did not agree, these boys pursuit.


    Only the school grass''s confession was accepted by her.


    Because the school grass is downstairs in the girls'' dormitory, and it confesses to the original owner in front of many people.


    The original owner didn''t know how to refuse. In fact, there was a little joy in his heart.


    For her family reasons, she didn''t know what to like, but she liked the school grass.


    Because the other party is the first boy who confesses to her in front of so many people.


    They''ve been dating for a month now.


    But it''s just a little hand pulling behavior.


    However, just after the original owner accepted the school grass advertisement, everything came one after another.


    It also forced the original owner to leave the game and eventually caused her death.


    Miyuning turns on the computer, moves the mouse on the desk, and opens the game "aoshiyou" on the computer screen.


    This is a game that the original owner often plays.


    "Aoshiyou" is the latest and most popular Xianxia online game released last year.


    Enter the game, the interface shows, a named [smile] of the imperial sister.


    This is the original game character.


    It''s all from this game.


    The original owner has a very high rank in aoshiyou, ranking fifth in this service.


    She has a bright character in the game, and her speech and manner are more self-conscious.


    Even the way of killing people and seizing treasure is extremely cruel.


    This leads to what is happening today.


    World: ouch! Look who''s here? Human demon!


    World [I''m waiting for you]: here comes a smile. She''s going to swipe the screen recently

 Chapter 367

    World [little Lori]: should we call her Yanran fairy or Yanran little brother, ah, ah, so tangled... {shy}.


    The world''s matchless Maiden: death with a smile!


    The world''s matchless Maiden: death with a smile!


    World [Zixia fairy]: ah, oh... A smile will be brushed again {eat melon}.


    ¡­¡­


    The world is followed by a group of people who eat melons, or arrange [smile] words.


    Miyuning saw the world''s information, and his mouth turned to a helpless smile.


    Smile is the original number, but recently, someone in the game rumors that she is a man.


    It''s even taken seriously by a lot of people.


    But that''s the beginning.


    Just after the original owner accepted the advertisement of the school grass, she seemed to have bad luck.


    A few days ago, the original owner went to the game and found that the world was discussing whether she was a man or a woman.


    It was revealed that the original owner was a human demon, neither male nor female, but played a female number.


    Even the person who broke the news said he knew the original owner.


    At the beginning, Lu Li didn''t pay any attention to these things. He played the game as usual and didn''t even have an explanation.


    However, the next thing became out of control.


    The original owner''s life and family situation have been exposed.


    His father is a murderer, his mother is a girl, his brother is a jerk, and she is a monster.


    When the original owner saw this, he almost collapsed.


    Because this is the deepest pain in her heart.


    Most of the people exposed in the game are right.


    Her father, mother and brother are true.


    And she''s a monster, which makes Lu Li suspicious.


    She doesn''t have much contact with people on weekdays. She plays games in the dormitory except in class.


    Even with the school grass date, was held by the hand, she felt uncomfortable.


    There seems to be something wrong with her.


    At the end of their date, when the school grass wanted to kiss her, he ran away.


    In this regard, she felt that she was different from other girls.


    At this time, people on the game scolded her.


    Of course, there are those who sympathize with her and say good things for the original owner.


    Unfortunately, next, the original owner into the dust, let her completely leave the game.


    She didn''t know whether she was lucky or not.


    I met the great God of aoshiyou.


    This is not only the God of this service, but also the top God of aoshiyou.


    Great God seldom goes online, but his legend always exists in aoshiyou.


    There''s a bunch of fans in every service.


    However, the original owner actually met the great God in this way, and then there was such a scene.


    When she did the task, she was accidentally thrown away by the NPC giant in the game, which is a level 10 monster.


    [smile] he was hit by the God.


    [King in the world] is the top God of full service.


    When he appeared, there must be a lot of people around him.


    In this way, the original Lord hit the God, which made the people around him angry.


    They began to protest in the world, began to warn [smile] incorruptible shame.


    At that time, when the original owner saw the king in the world, the whole person was also confused.


    This is the God she once looked up to. She saw it so close.


    And [King in the world] was pressed, and soon got up.


    He stood up, far away from the original owner''s [smile] imperial sister character.

 Chapter 368

    The action of the great God still did not make the original God come back.


    When the great God left, the original God came back.


    And the world of the game, is already a curse.


    Some even started to attack the rotation [smile].


    The original owner was besieged by many characters, she quickly offline.


    Next, her titles in the game, including a screenshot of the great God of "throwing oneself in the arms" were posted on the school forum.


    Most of the students in the school play aoshiyou.


    When they learned that the goddess of Gao Leng was so shameless, they were angry.


    I can''t do anything to myself, but it doesn''t prevent them from killing people in the game.


    In this way, as long as the original owner logs in to aoshiyou, he will be turned in an instant.


    Although her rank is high, she can''t hold up too many people. She can''t resist.


    And one of them is her dead enemy in the game.


    This woman''s ranking is behind her, sixth.


    Since the opening of the service, the two people are not right. They will pinch each time they meet.


    As a result, many people hate [smile] when the unknown person exposes that the original owner is not a man or a woman, or maybe a human demon.


    [smile] and [Fairy Butterfly clothes] used to be the two goddesses of this dress.


    Many people are disgusted at the thought that they once promoted a human demon to the position of goddess.


    Then he turned his head and hugged the big leg of the enchantress butterfly dress.


    It''s not the most important thing to be killed in turn.


    Next, the original owner is no longer in the game.


    She decided to leave, which for her is a pure land of "aoshiyou" online game.


    Because this game will not decompress her any more, it will not make her any more fun.


    After the original owner made the decision, the school grass came to the door.


    The other side also saw the post on the forum, the screenshot inside, and the abuse of the original owner.


    He decided to break up with the original owner.


    Lu Li was hit in the game, and her nominal boyfriend broke up with her.


    Together with a roommate in the dormitory, she was more far away from her than before.


    The original owner was treated coldly in school.


    She asked for leave to leave school to relax.


    However, once he went, he never came back.


    Her father is out of prison.


    The first thing for her to get out of prison is to ask her for money.


    Once their family was very happy, but that was when Luli was a child.


    At that time, her family was still very happy, and her parents did some small businesses.


    But after mom went off the rails, everything changed.


    Her mother did sell it at night.


    But after her happy life, she couldn''t bear to be lonely and went off the rails.


    Not once or twice.


    Yuanzhu''s father couldn''t bear to kill his wife, that is, Yuanzhu''s mother.


    He was finally sentenced.


    But she also had a brother, who dropped out of school after this happened.


    He provided for the original owner to go to school, living expenses, tuition fees, all of which were provided by his brother alone.


    After the original master''s father got out of prison, she found the original master''s money. Where did she get the money from as a student.


    After so many years in prison, the original father''s character has been distorted.


    For money, he even wants to sell the original owner to the night show.


    Even scolded her, said the original owner with her mother as cheap.


    It''s the stuff that''s been sold.


    All kinds of unbearable words were revealed from his own father''s mouth.


    The original owner was sad, but gave her all the money she had.


    Until her father wanted to sell her to the night show, she struggled desperately.


    In the process of resisting death, the original owner died.


    She was pushed into the water and drowned.

 Chapter 369

    Mi you Ning looks at the computer screen, remembers these, sighs softly.


    All the sufferings of the original owner just started from the front of his eyes.


    Without the slander of the unknown in the game, she would not have died so young.


    There are only two wishes of the original owner.


    Find out who slandered her in the game.


    Stay away from the father who is not as good as life, and live better with his brother.


    Her brother has brought her all her comfortable life.


    Even if my brother does some bad things now, it''s for her.


    The world: why don''t you make a sound when you smile?


    The world [Xiaobao family pig]: honey, how can you gossip.


    The world: go away!


    The world''s unique: it''s guilty to keep silent.


    World [fall into the devil]: smile and make a sound, let''s PK it.


    World [little Lori]: I''m so excited. Are you going to PK?


    World [Zixia fairy]: PK!!!


    The world is full of PK information.


    Miyuning enters the game interface.


    In front of her eyes, the scene turned and appeared in the fairyland like game scenery.


    Seeing the state of her characters, the information of the world is more lively.


    But miyuning blocked all the information.


    Since the original owner liked the game, she also looked at the fun of the game.


    Miyuning opens up the daily task to complete.


    And the world has exploded.


    The unidentified man appeared again.


    Bai Xiaosheng is the trumpet that exposed the original owner.


    This time, the other party even directly exposed Lu Li''s family environment.


    The man told the crowd that he was a monster of neither men nor women. His father was a murderer, his mother was a girl, and his brother was a jerk.


    Everyone listened with interest.


    They began to guess that this [smile] was a miserable boy.


    Because we can''t get the warmth of the family, we play Renyao in the game and want to get people''s love.


    There are even people who say that [smiling at you] is disgusting and negative.


    Miyuning blocks the world''s information and completes her daily task.


    It was only then that I found out that someone was chatting with her.


    Secret chat: are you really patient? What the world says is true? Be careful.


    Mi you Ning sees this information, raised eyebrow gently.


    This [past years] is the third player in this service. They often work together on missions.


    In memory, the other party also sent a message to the original owner.


    The content is different, but it''s similar. There''s no such thing as "you''re really patient.".


    Miyuning glanced at all kinds of information in the world. She sneered.


    Looking at it, it''s almost time. Miyuning turns off the computer.


    Since the other party wants to play, she will play with that person.


    Only let the other side fall harder, can we afford the death of the original owner.


    ¡­¡­


    The city''s senior residential villas.


    In one of the villas, two men sat in front of a computer.


    The man with a cup of coffee in his hand is staring at the interface of aoshiyou.


    He said: "Zi Ming, who do you think this [smile] offends? How can you be so deeply grilled?"


    The man, who was called Ziming, turned to look at his friend and pulled the blanket over his leg.


    Then he turned around and showed the cold face of all living beings.


    "I don''t know. It''s time you went to the company."


    With that, the man pushed the wheelchair toward the door.

 Chapter 370

    At first, the man who opened his mouth said, "Han Ziming is not like you. The company is not my own. How can you give everything to me?"


    Zhang Weichen said so, but he also stood up and followed Han Ziming''s back.


    There are only two top-level computers in the room.


    The computer shows the game picture of aoshiyou.


    One of them is the one who talked with mi you Ning


    The other is the position where Han Ziming was when he pushed his wheelchair out.


    The characters on the interface of the game are displayed with the four characters "Jun Lin Tian Xia".


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning turns off his computer and goes to the dormitory bathroom to wash.


    As she walked out of the bathroom, she saw her two roommates get up.


    Miyuning kept the cold look of the original owner, nodded to them, went back to the bed, put on his clothes and left.


    And the other two girls, who have been used to it for a long time, are all busy.


    Mi you Ning went out of the dormitory and did not take the books. Instead, he went to the head teacher''s office for the first time.


    She needs to ask for leave, and she needs to get her brother back on the right track.


    The elder brother of the original owner dropped out of school early. Now he is relying on the protection fee, asking for money from people''s home, and even helping people watch the show for Luli to go to school.


    This brother may be in the eyes of others.


    But in Lu Li''s eyes, he is the best brother in the world.


    Unfortunately, after the death of the original owner, Lu Han, the original owner''s brother, did not escape the tragic fate.


    He was disheartened when his sister died and was killed by his father who was released from prison.


    In the end, when the bottom people were fighting again, they were chopped to death.


    ¡­¡­


    Because his studies were not very heavy, mi you Ning took a day off.


    She went out of the school gate in her white washed clothes.


    The original owner''s living expenses are abundant, but they are all given to her by her brother. She is reluctant to spend them unless necessary.


    Mi you Ning didn''t think so. What should be spent must be spent.


    In order to save money, the original owner went out by bus.


    Miyuning, however, does not want to be in the crowded space full of all kinds of flavors.


    She took a taxi to the place where her brother worked.


    When the driver heard her address, he looked at her in surprise.


    But also did not say anything, or ask anything, straight to the destination.


    Half an hour later, the final destination arrived.


    Miyuning paid and got off.


    In front of me was a broken street.


    For this city, this place belongs to the scope of no matter.


    The elder brother of the original owner works here.


    Miyuning walked into the street and looked at the signs of the chess and card room, the dance hall, the pub and the hair salon.


    It was not until he came to a shop without a brand that miyuning stopped.


    This shop in front of us is the most popular one in the street.


    This is an underground casino. Everyone has it, and the owner''s brother works here.


    Help people watch the show, no salary, only daily tips.


    "Whew --"


    Miyuning walks into the shop and guards the man with yellow hair at the door. He sees her whistle.


    Each other''s eyes are very novel, and even look at the line of sight is very obvious.


    Those eyes want to take off mi you Ning''s clothes.


    Miyuning, motionless, walked towards the only man in the shop.


    "I''m looking for Lu Han."


    The Yellow haired man could not help standing up straight and frowning.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do with brother Han?"

 Chapter 371

    Huang Mao''s tone was serious, but his face was joking.


    In front of the little girl, looks like a student, not how to wear, but that figure is also good.


    He couldn''t help thinking that brother Han would get such a girl.


    However, what miyuning said next made him wave away all his thoughts.


    "Lu Han is my brother. I have something to do with him."


    Mi you Ning finished and hung his head with embarrassment and shyness on his face.


    Huang Mao also knows that brother Han does have a sister.


    Looking back at the girl''s face, it seems that they are really similar.


    He immediately put away all the expressions on his face and took it seriously.


    "It''s brother Han''s sister. Come with me."


    Then Huang Mao knocked on the counter behind him.


    "Hello! You watch. I''ll go in


    I saw a man with confused eyes and disordered hair emerge from the backstage.


    The man nodded and Huang Mao led mi you Ning into the casino.


    The so-called underground casinos are not really underground.


    It''s invisible.


    Miyuning followed Huang Mao into the room and saw the scene of miasma.


    The back room is not big, but it''s very busy. There are people everywhere.


    Every man and woman looks at the cards in front of them.


    Miyuning glanced at the scene in the room.


    At a glance, I saw the man who looked a little like her.


    Wearing casual clothes, the man leaned against the wall and looked at the people in the room.


    Miyuning squinted.


    This man looks good, but he is full of ruffian.


    "Brother Han!"


    Huang Mao also saw Lu Han and waved to him.


    Miyuning looked at the man with a kind of impatience on his face, but looked at them idly.


    However, Lu Han''s face changed when he saw her.


    It was a look of shock, then of worry.


    I saw the other side coming quickly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lu Han came with a worried tone.


    Mi you rather but forward, both hands pull his arm, "elder brother."


    "Well." Lu Han saw that his younger sister seemed to be different today, more cheerful than before, and his face looked better.


    He looked at the yellow hair and said, "you stare for a while, I''ll go out."


    "OK, brother Han, go."


    Lu Han took mi you Ning''s hand and walked out.


    Mi you Ning follows the other side to leave, looking at the man beside her, she sighs in her heart.


    This man should be the one who loves the original owner most in the world.


    Lu Han didn''t like his sister to touch the people around him, so he took them out of the street.


    Now they are sitting in a fast food restaurant.


    At this time, Lu Han completely put away his ruffian spirit in the underground casino.


    He had a gentle face and tried to control his tone. He asked, "how did ah Li get there?"


    Miyuning drank the juice Lu Han asked for, and said innocently, "listen to the students."


    Lu Han frowned when he heard that he had never met his sister''s classmates.


    Even pay special attention to this aspect.


    Even if is sometimes, met the younger sister''s schoolmate what, also can pretend does not know passes by.


    Even if it''s my sister, it''s the same.


    Now it sounds a bit bad to him.


    Mi you Ning has been secretly observing all the expressions of Lu Han.


    See each other thinking, frown tight appearance.


    She knew it was a smart man.


    Otherwise, I would not have been a good student with outstanding achievements.


    PS: I feel like I can''t stand it. I''m in a bad mood

 Chapter 372

    Lu Han decided to drop out of school that year, but it was not because of his poor grades.


    But he was reluctant to bear hardships.


    Dad killed mom, one died, one went to jail.


    Only he and his sister are left. They are dependent on each other and live under great pressure.


    As for the relatives around, they have long been far away.


    Lu Han thought for a while, as if he understood something.


    He looked up at miyuning, "Ali, how are you at school?"


    When he asked, he was a little nervous and embarrassed.


    Miyuning puts down the juice in his hand and looks at Lu Han seriously.


    But he was only twenty years old, but his appearance and temperament.


    Over the years, Sheng Sheng has been tempered to be a ruffian and sophisticated person.


    Only when facing his sister, will he have the most authentic side.


    "Brother, do you still want to go to school?"


    Lu Han looked at her in surprise and then laughed bitterly.


    "I have been away from school for many years. It seems that it has been a long time."


    There was nostalgia, sadness and complexity in his eyes.


    Miyuning thinks that this man still has a chance.


    "Brother, I don''t need your tuition next semester. I can''t drag you down any more. I still have the money you gave me, about tens of thousands."


    Lu Han smell speech eyes with surprise, immediately distressed looking at her.


    "The money is for you. I can''t go back. Now the school is too far away from me."


    After that, he looked at mi you Ning carefully, "ah Li, if you dislike my brother''s job and shame you, you can change it later."


    It''s not just one job to earn money. He''ll change another one.


    Mi you Ning, however, chuckled and shook his head. "What''s humiliating? It''s too late for others to envy him. I just hope you can think about yourself."


    Lu Han see sister eyes, really do not have any dislike, even that pair of clear eyes, looking at him with serious.


    At this moment, he suddenly lost his mind.


    After my sister''s University, it''s time to enter the society.


    For so many years, although he did not say it, he did not let his sister suffer a lot.


    But they tried their best. After all, their families are different.


    Lu Han looked at the pedestrians on the road and began to think about his future.


    Mi you would rather see this than disturb.


    After a long time, Lu Han turned his head, "brother will think about it, you go back to school first, a girl is not safe outside."


    Mi you Ning looked at his previous attitude and knew that he would really think it over and nodded.


    "I''m not a child, but it''s time to go back to school. I''ll think about it later.


    Recently, I''m playing the game of aoshiyou. There will be a competition next month, and the first prize will be 500000 yuan.


    At that time, I will try to get the first place. If my brother wants to do something, he can make some investment with this money. "


    Lu Han shakes his head and laughs, thinking that his sister is too whimsical.


    But also did not refute, "well, the game can play, but can not delay school."


    "Well, I see."


    Mi you Ning gets up and sees Lu Han''s face disbelieving. She is also helpless.


    But next month''s "aoshiyou" competition, for the first place, she is bound to win.


    Lu Han took his sister to a taxi and watched the car go away. Then he went to the place where he worked.


    He was relieved that now his sister had grown up.


    I''ll even think about it for him.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Han is in a good mood.


    But it''s time for him to think about the future.


    After that, my sister worked, and with such a mixed brother as him, the influence was not good.


    PS£º


    Today is a bad day. I was told that my grades were not good. My eyes were sore at that time.


    That feeling is really very bad, the more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved, and I can''t control my tears.


    It''s very humiliating, but I don''t blame others for saying that it''s just that I feel uncomfortable, especially aggrieved.


    Because there is no denying that the data in this book are really bad.


    I''ve been writing for three months, with an average of 10000 words per day, together with the manuscripts. How much I expected when I opened the book, how much I''m disappointed now.


    I don''t know why this book is like this. I don''t want to be against the weather, but I can''t even compare with the old book.


    Maybe it''s my own problem. Seeing that you''re all five-star, there''s nothing to write about.


    It''s nearly 400000. I feel I can''t stand it.


    This book really took a lot of effort.

 Chapter 373

    It was noon when miyuning returned to school.


    She went back to the dormitory and there was no one in it.


    Lazy to go to the canteen for dinner, she took out a bowl of instant noodles from the original owner''s cupboard.


    Then I turned on the computer and entered the account number of aoshiyou to log in.


    World [nun of monk''s family]: smile online!!!


    The world: smile!!!


    World [little Lori]: smile at me!!!


    The world: yo! Here comes the little wretch. Come to Dad''s arms!


    World''s unique: human demon online! It will cause chaos in the world!


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as miyuning went online, he saw information coming from all over the world.


    The sarcasm and the words of watching the crowd made mi you Ning smile.


    For those, she really did not have the slightest mood ups and downs.


    Miyuning is eating instant noodles while watching the information of the world.


    World [little Lori]: don''t joke too much, that free and unfettered prodigal son.


    World [carefree prodigal son]: girl, my father likes this mouth. It''s only when I''m not a man or a woman that I''m energetic.


    World: Although words are rude, they are reasonable.


    The world: your taste is so strong. You are such a androgynous monster. You can even eat it, and you are not afraid to vomit. You will never give up.


    World [pig family treasure]: pig, the world is terrible.


    World [Xiaobao family pig]: honey, let''s do the task, it''s none of our business.


    ¡­¡­


    The world [my husband''s pillow]: let''s leave a little bit of virtue. I don''t provoke you with a smile.


    The world: how about a smile? It doesn''t have much to do with you, and it shouldn''t be too much.


    The world: he has such a family background, such a disgusting practice, and we are not allowed to talk about it?


    World [carefree prodigal son]: this smile, how can you keep silent? You can''t be peeping at the screen all the time, ha ha ha


    World: smile. If you are here, you can make a squeak. I want to make an appointment with you.


    ¡­¡­


    In the process of eating instant noodles, miyuning has been watching the chaotic information in the world.


    She stood up and stretched, feeling it was time to slap her face.


    Sit on the seat again and move the mouse.


    Click on the original owner''s equipment.


    It''s all from the mission.


    There are still many top-level equipment in the warehouse, which the original owner has not been willing to bring since he got it.


    Because after you take it, you start to count.


    The equipment is only valid for one month.


    Miyuning calculated that the "aoshiyou" competition from today to next month is just within one month.


    She swipes a few times to bring the top gear and suits to the characters.


    Smiling characters, instantly put on new equipment.


    That gorgeous clothes, but has a strong defense function.


    However, some of the clothes are exposed, but they are also super high equipment.


    The figure is elegant, with a beautiful face and charming eyes.


    That pair of bright eyes, clear, brilliant stars, really give this character a full mark.


    Holding a sword with blue light in his hand.


    Although the style is ordinary, as long as you attack the monsters in the game, or the demons, as well as the players.


    The other side''s blood is falling.


    Even the red bird ring on the hand has a defensive function.


    Now, with a smile, this character is full of treasure.

 Chapter 374

    Miyuning nodded to himself. This equipment improved a lot of combat power in an instant.


    She opened the map of aoshiyou and entered the showdown.


    Then both hands hit the keyboard, as fast as lightning.


    World [smile]: how boring it is to talk! I''m waiting for you at the showdown!


    World [smile]: how boring it is to talk! I''m waiting for you at the showdown!


    World [smile]: how boring it is to talk! I''m waiting for you at the showdown!


    Mi you Ning was afraid that people would drown her news, so he sent three messages in a row.


    Standing on the platform, she looked around.


    If you want to know why this "aoshiyou" is so popular.


    This scene is really like a fairyland, which makes people experience it personally. The feeling is extraordinary.


    Not to mention the game characters, the real operation of their own cool feeling.


    Just after miyuning sent three messages in succession, the world suddenly fell into calm.


    It''s like everyone can''t talk.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, someone finally came out


    World: I''ll go first, and I''ll smile. Is there anyone with me?


    The world: add me.


    World [little Lori]: I''ll go to see the play, hee hee


    Next, most people went out to the showdown.


    Of course, there are also those who want to fight a decisive battle.


    Mi you Ning sneers at this.


    Among these people, the most active one is the "imperial girl".


    As long as she goes online, there must be the appearance of this "matchless lady".


    Standing on the decisive stage, miyuning soon waited for someone to come.


    I saw a figure wearing white clothes, holding a long sword, with a free prodigal son on his head.


    Then there is the bald monk with double swords. This is what he called before.


    Seeing these two men, MI Youning stood on the stage, playing a sword with his wrist.


    Then the sword in his hand pointed directly at them.


    World [smile]: waiting for a long time, are you one or two together?


    On the other hand, the carefree prodigal son and the fallen devil are in a daze.


    Just because at this time [smile] that a red suit, full of charm - Charm temperament.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen such clothes and equipment.


    Yingying''s waist was not wrapped in cloth.


    That pair of slender legs, like dew, let people see the heart scratch lung.


    And then someone came.


    World [little Lori]: Whoa, whoa! Smile, beautiful!


    The world: beautiful! I''m tired of beauty!


    World [Xiaobao family pig]: baby, I don''t feel as beautiful as you.


    The world [Zixia fairy]: this smile is really the goddess who has the capital to be Benfu. Benxian is ashamed.


    World [nun of monk''s family]: it seems that this equipment is not in the mall of aoshiyou.


    The world [Fu Junjun''s pillow]: it''s not. Is it a task? The level with a smile must be the best.


    ¡­¡­


    The world has been painted by the name of smile.


    As long as you can see, people come to join the fun one after another.


    Before the cold showdown platform, soon surrounded by people.


    World [smile]: I''ll accompany anyone who wants to go on stage. Once you lose the game, I''ll beat you down.


    As soon as her words were sent out, the world was quiet again.


    On this side, the fallen devil and the carefree prodigal fly to the showdown platform at the same time.


    PS: Thank you. I will adjust my mind as soon as possible ?

 Chapter 375

    They''re not going to die, one by one.


    [smile] is obviously higher than them.


    When they came to power, the weapons in their hands attacked [smile].


    Miyuning sees their movements and flies back.


    The sword in her hand still pointed at them.


    Until she retreated to the decisive battle platform, the stone pillar in the sky, kicking to fly to the opposite two people.


    When they see her back, they think they have a chance to defeat each other.


    And then I saw [a smile] flying towards them.


    They were still wondering when the sword in their hands was emitting blue light.


    In the moment of doubt, they were thrown off the stage.


    Miyuning did not touch them with his sword. Instead, he used his sword Qi to throw them out.


    We can see how powerful the sword is.


    Miyuning flew down and stood on the platform.


    She looked down at the devil and the free prodigal son.


    World [smile]: if you are defeated, you will be chased if you dare to bite back!


    World [little Lori]: goddess!


    The world: shit! So handsome!


    World [nun of monk''s family]: Well, with a smile, it seems that the fighting ability is stronger, and the operation of cow force is better.


    World: [* *]: Damn it, it''s too good.


    World: [* *]: when is this smile so powerful!


    ¡­¡­


    The world is full of positive words.


    It''s a pity that some people are still rushing to die.


    The world: I''ll do it!


    I saw the female player on top of her head, flying to the decisive battle platform.


    It''s a pity that she''s wearing the same red dress, which is obviously worse than [a smile].


    Two people''s appearance and temperament, as well as the dress decoration.


    None of this is comparable.


    As soon as the "Royal girl" came to the stage, MI Youning sat in a chair and looked at the characters on the screen.


    There was a sneer and sarcasm on his face.


    This is an old acquaintance.


    The vest of the old rival of the original owner in the game.


    However, the level of this "imperial girl" is not low.


    At least, it''s much higher than "fall to the devil" and "free prodigal son".


    The world: smile, now you are being poked to the truth, so angry, and even at a high price, to let people change their attitude towards you.


    World''s unique: This equipment costs a lot of money. Next, you don''t want to eat dirt in school.


    Seeing the news from the other party, MI Youning turned her lips.


    She reached out and manipulated the characters quickly.


    I saw [a smile] on the decisive battle platform flying towards [the imperial girl is matchless].


    The sword Qi in her hand suddenly rises, and the imperial daughter is hurt by the sword Qi, and constantly retreats.


    Until you push people to the edge of the showdown.


    Miyuning flew into the sky with one hand.


    She floats in the mid air and uses the sword Qi to spread the array to control the imperial girl.


    Then they hit the keyboard with both hands.


    The world [smile]: if you want to fight, there will be so much nonsense.


    After that, the sword in her hand went straight away.


    When the sword met the array, the imperial daughter was shaken off the stage.


    World [smile]: who''s next?


    She was shaken away and quickly rose from the ground.


    The world: smile, this is a sneak attack, it doesn''t count!


    The world [smile]: then come on.


    PS£º


    New communication group.


    Welcome to miyuke, group chat number: 787352502

 Chapter 376

    Miyuning doesn''t matter. She''s not afraid of the rank of "imperial girl is matchless.".


    Unless the first three characters of this service appear, she will not refuse others.


    The imperial girl came to power again, but was soon defeated again.


    The onlookers saw once again that the imperial daughter was defeated.


    Then he came on stage again and tossed back and forth many times.


    Until the end of the day, they beat people down again.


    Miyuning sat on the chair and yawned lazily.


    Then type with both hands.


    The world [a smile]: the imperial daughter is almost unique, and there are still people waiting in line.


    This time, the character of the "imperial daughter" disappeared in the same place.


    This is the next number.


    World [smile]: who else, come on!


    Soon someone wants to challenge again.


    All of these people were overthrown one by one.


    In the end, the world is full of appreciation for her manipulation and her equipment.


    Half an hour later, no one came on.


    Miyuning is tapping the keyboard again.


    World [smile]: since no one is on the stage, don''t chew your tongue behind your back. If you don''t agree, I welcome you to challenge at any time.


    World [little Lori]: Goddess Yan Ran, then can you tell me whether you are a man or a woman {shy}.


    Miyuning smiles and knocks on the keyboard.


    Then the number was given


    The rest of the people see [smile] under the number.


    Looking at the last sentence she sent, she fell into silence one after another.


    The world [smile] can be male or female, can attack can be accepted, the line is sitting end, a clear conscience.


    ¡­¡­


    The world has been quiet for a long time, and finally someone can''t bear it.


    World [little Lori]: Er... Goddess, what do you mean?


    World [nun of monk''s family]: Well, it''s very interesting to have a smile. The identification is over.


    World [pig family treasure]: no matter whether Yanran is male or female, she is my goddess. She is so handsome!


    The world: boring, so many people can''t beat a smile.


    The world: [* *]: don''t you find the point? A smile doesn''t tell her gender.


    The world [* *]: nonsense, we can see it!


    World [* *]: no matter whether Yanran is male or female, she is my goddess, or... Male god!


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning quits the game, sits on the table and takes out the original owner''s book.


    Looking at the complex equations above, and the difficult labels.


    Miyuning accepted his fate and absorbed knowledge.


    Now that I''ve decided to go to the next semester, I don''t need to pay my tuition.


    So next, she''s going to get a scholarship.


    But fortunately, she has an unforgettable memory.


    Miyuning sat at his desk all afternoon and read almost all the contents of the book.


    At this time, the rest of the dormitory also finished class, and MI Youning closed the books.


    She got up and went to the canteen for dinner.


    In the canteen, with a sea of people, MI Youning happened to meet the school grass.


    When Li Wenhao saw mi you Ning''s figure, he immediately came forward.


    "Ah Li"


    Hearing this familiar voice, miyuning knew who was coming.


    She turned and looked at Li Wenhao without expression. The other side was a sunny boy.


    "What a coincidence." Miyuning road.


    Topic terminator, cold tone.


    If you change the ordinary people, you really can''t take it.


    In her tone and expressionless appearance, she was totally repellent.


    It''s a pity that Li Wenhao is not an ordinary person. He is a different person.


    Li Wenhao said with a smile: "yes, let''s eat together?"


    PS: new book friends exchange group.


    Welcome to miyuke, group chat number: 787352502


    When you enter a group, you must fill in the book you read and the name of the man or woman in the book

 Chapter 377

    Miyuning has expectations in his eyes.


    But it also showed a cold appearance.


    "No, I''m going back to my dorm."


    Li Wenhao still had a smile on his face. "Well, do you want to go out for a walk at night?"


    Mi you Ning blushed, quickly looked at the other side and nodded gently.


    Then shyly turned into the canteen.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s back, the smile on Li Wen Hao''s face became inevitable.


    Now that we''ve been dating for a month, it''s time to eat.


    It''s a woman like this who has a lot of energy to eat.


    Miyuning really had a meal and went back to the dormitory.


    That Li Wenhao, she really doesn''t like it very much.


    Especially those eyes.


    It''s so conceited.


    The valley in those eyes is not hidden.


    That''s the way to cheat a little girl.


    I''m a kid.


    After eating dinner and drinking a glass of water, miyuning''s dormitory door was opened from outside.


    Standing in front of the window, she turned to look at the dormitory door.


    Three girls were standing outside the door.


    The three were also looking at her.


    Miyuning nods coldly to the three, then turns around with the cup and continues to look out of the window.


    The three people shrugged their shoulders and walked into the dormitory.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes narrowed as he turned around.


    A faint light flashed in her eyes.


    It''s so fast.


    The two girls I saw in the morning were Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    And the girl who came back with them at night is also their roommate.


    But I moved out of school a month ago.


    His name is Qin Yulan, but he is a bully.


    They used to live on campus.


    However, just a month ago, the other party suddenly moved out of the dormitory.


    The reason is to study hard and rent a house alone.


    A month ago, it was the time when Lu Li, the former owner, and Li Wenhao, the school draftsman, had just dated each other.


    The original owner did not return to the dormitory at all, and Qin Yulan seldom took it into consideration.


    At that time, she suspected Wang Qi and Li Yao in the dormitory, and even suspected that many people around framed her.


    But Qin Yulan was not put into doubt.


    However, such a person, who had no doubt about the original owner, was the one who framed her.


    Qin Yulan is the dead enemy of the original master in aoshiyou.


    It''s also her waistcoat.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao went into the dormitory, each busy.


    But Qin Yulan walks to miyuning with a smile on her face.


    "Lu Li, I didn''t see you in class today. Are you not feeling well?"


    The words of concern, as well as the gentle tone, did not look like the person who slandered in the game.


    Mi you Ning turns around and looks coldly at Qin Yu Lan. The corners of his mouth are gently pursed.


    "Asked for leave."


    She put down the water cup in her hand and took out the mobile phone shaking in her pocket.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    It''s a short message from Li Wenhao.


    Qin Yulan is very close to one side, naturally also saw this information.


    When she saw that the sender was Li Wenhao, her eyes were full of jealousy and distortion.


    The hand on the side of the leg, also clenched into a fist, as if to endure something.


    However, she soon regained her smile.


    "Lu Li, I heard that you play the game of aoshiyou. It''s said that this game is very interesting. Please teach me. I''ve brought the computer with me."


    Then Qin Yulan took out his notebook from his backpack.


    Miyuning looked at her action in silence.


    This is well prepared.


    Heart sneer, face but some hesitation with tangled.


    Qin Yulan put the computer on the desk and turned to look at her.

 Chapter 378

    Seeing the tangle and hesitation on miyuning''s face, she bit her lip.


    "Lu Li, don''t you want to help me?"


    Listen to the aggrieved voice and look at the small expression.


    It''s as if I''m sorry for her.


    He did not show what he thought.


    Since the other party wants to play, why not play with her.


    She looks down at her mobile phone and stares at Li Wenhao''s message. It''s a pity that she doesn''t give up.


    Qin Yulan across the scene to see this, the heart of jealousy has been unable to control.


    But now she has to be restrained, she has to be patient.


    The woman pretended to be cold and took Li Wenhao''s heart away.


    How she was reconciled to that.


    Qin Yulan smiles more gently on her face, but she has more vicious thoughts in her heart.


    Mi you Ning gave Li Wen Hao a short message, then raised his head to Qin Yu Lan and said, "yes."


    "Really, thank you, Luli."


    Qin Yulan''s smiling face is bright.


    It''s like I''m really happy.


    Miyuning admired her acting skills.


    Mingming is only one grade worse than her in aoshiyou, so she licks her face to teach her.


    Next, miyuning turns on the computer, and Qin Yulan follows.


    She did build a trumpet.


    Miyuning looked at the low-level number. They didn''t have any titles. They were really clean.


    "Wow! Lu Li, your character is so beautiful. Does it cost a lot of money? "


    Mi you Ning hears speech to shake head, "did not spend money."


    I don''t want to explain it anymore.


    But Qin Yulan stares at the character with a smile, and her eyes burst out with a sense of killing.


    Miyuning did not seem to feel her sight and entered the daily task interface.


    "Let''s go to Huahai first, where we can absorb the essence of heaven and earth and upgrade your number."


    "Ah... Good."


    Qin Yulan takes back her sight and skillfully clicks on the interface of aoshiyou to enter the sea of flowers.


    Mi you Ning''s expression was as cold as usual.


    [smile] standing in the flower sea of aoshiyou with a little loli.


    This time, after miyuning entered the game, there was no sneer.


    World [little Lori]: goddess! The goddess is online!


    World [pig family treasure]: Yanran goddess is online! Good chicken jelly! When will we see the goddess fighting again!


    World [* * *]: smile, looking forward to your wonderful blood fight!


    The world [* * *]: male god, beautiful male god


    Miyuning saw several familiar waistcoats in the world.


    But there was no language to attack her.


    She takes Qin Yulan''s characters and walks in the sea of flowers.


    It''s also a daily task.


    At this time, Qin Yulan naturally saw the world''s information.


    There was a sneer in her eyes.


    These people are really the grass on the wall.


    I used to belittle [smile] with her, but now it''s so disgusting.


    However, she did not want to think that without what she had done, those people would not have to be like this.


    "Lu Li, they said [smile] is you, right? You seem to be very popular, but why do people call you male god?"


    Qin Yulan looks at Mi Youning with surprise.


    Listening to this surprised tone, MI Youning turned her head and frowned.


    "I''m a woman."


    Her tone was very serious.


    Looking at Qin Yulan, he even had doubts in his eyes.


    On that suspicious serious eyes, Qin Yulan''s disguised face, is about to stretch.


    Just because of mi you Ning''s sight, it seems to ask, are you ok.


    PS: seeing your encouragement, I won''t reply one by one. There are still 60000 articles to catch up this month. Thank you again.


    Communication group of new books: 787352502


    [when you enter the group, you must answer: where do you read the book? You should also bring the name of the male or female owner. Otherwise, you won''t enter the group ~


    The last wave - Recommended tickets.


    Good night everyone.

 Chapter 379

    However, this is only a more implicit way of expression.


    There is another expression.


    That is: Shabi! You don''t have eyes. You don''t see that I''m a woman.


    What miyuning really wants to express is the latter.


    Unfortunately, Qin Yu Lan has been used to, the original owner Lu Li cold light appearance.


    Like the original Lu Li character or something, absolutely not so direct.


    It''s not like someone with such a sharp idea.


    Qin Yulan''s face is hot and guilty, and she turns her head.


    However, when they look at each other, their game characters have come to a cliff.


    That''s the end of the flower sea.


    Because there is a guardrail, the character stops automatically.


    When Qin Yulan turns around, she naturally sees this scene.


    She is also an old player of aoshiyou. Naturally, she knows that she is here.


    Eyes staring at the screen, that wearing a red [smile], her eyes with calculation.


    This cliff can fall down.


    Although it won''t have any influence on Lu Li, she is only happy to see each other make a fool of herself.


    If she really fell off the cliff, she would keep the other side after the screenshot. The embarrassing scene of falling off the cliff is also in a happy mood.


    She turned her head and looked at the woman sitting beside her, then moved the mouse with both hands.


    See [smile] side, no title character, slowly close.


    That little Lori''s body, in close to [smile], quickly hit.


    "Ah..."


    I saw [a smile] disappear on the edge of the cliff, the body fell.


    Qin Yulan can''t help exclaiming.


    On the other hand, miyuning had already seen the other side''s action.


    However, she really did not know what the other party wanted to do.


    Only when she fell off the cliff did she know what Qin Yulan was thinking.


    Hearing the scream in her ear, she turned her eyes.


    What''s the meaning of such a non itching and painless thing? It''s childish.


    It''s just a game.


    Mi you Ning turns around and looks coldly at Qin Yu Lan.


    On the pair of panic eyes.


    "Lu Li, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I just want to see..."


    "Nothing."


    Miyuning waved his hand, turned his head and began to control his characters.


    But something happened at this moment.


    [smile] when falling off the cliff, a man suddenly flies out from the hillside.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes are surprised and his mouth is slightly open when he sees the other person flying in and embracing him with a smile.


    Does this [smile] have any attraction with the great God.


    You can touch it all this way.


    And the other party hugged her.


    That man is king in the world.


    It is also the key character in the original plot who forced Lu Li to leave aoshiyou.


    The player character of king in the world is a beautiful man.


    Facial features clear and deep, that pair of cold eyes, people exude a sense of alienation.


    At this time, the other party, dressed in white, holds [a smile] in his arms and flies to the cliff.


    Cold and proud eyes, full of a king''s gas.


    It really deserves to be king in the world.


    Mi you Ning squints at the emperor''s landing and takes her to the cliff.


    And she''s been watching each other''s equipment.


    Although a white dress is ordinary, it''s a pity that it makes him wear a different temperament.


    Angular face, but also people can not help but look at a few more.


    "Wow! King in the world! Great God


    At this time, Qin Yulan is looking for a sense of existence.

 Chapter 380

    Miyuning was tired of listening to the hum in his ears.


    But had to accompany each other to play.


    "You know him, too?"


    The smile on Qin Yulan''s face was stiff, and then said: "I''ve seen the first place in the ranking list before."


    Miyuning said he knew.


    Then he turned back and continued to look at the screen. Unfortunately, Li Yao made a sound there.


    "Can you keep your voice down?"


    Qin Yulan turned around and said, "OK, let''s turn off the sound of the game."


    Then she turned off the volume of the computer.


    Miyuning''s side is a desktop computer. She needs to stand up.


    Now that other people in the dormitory have opinions, she is also helpless.


    Looking at the game screen, [King in the world] is still holding her.


    She stood up and reached out to turn off the volume.


    However, her hand touched the keyboard.


    World: [smile] has used memeda skill on [King in the world].


    World: [smile] has used the skill of MEDA * 2 to [King in the world].


    World: [smile] has used the skill of memeda * 3 on [King''s world].


    World: [smile] Yes


    The next step is to use the skills of memeda.


    Mi you Ning didn''t see this scene, but Qin Yu Lan did.


    World [Zixia fairy]: the goddess kisses the great God!!!


    World: [* * *]: the king comes to the great God! The king comes to the great God!!


    The world: what is a smile! Even kiss the God!


    The world: the goddess is so handsome! Kiss God! Seek position seek position!!!


    World [* * *]: coordinate flower world.


    The world [I''m waiting for you]: come to the flower world, and kiss the God with a smile! I saw it with my own eyes!


    The world: [* * *]: Sweet bitches! Wait!


    The world is in a frenzy, and most people want to crusade [smile].


    There are also individuals who want to join in the fun.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Ziming here is also confused.


    Then a pair of eyebrows pick, eyes with surprise.


    Before that, he was doing a task on the hillside, cleaning up the Warcraft inside, and turned around to see [a smile].


    During this time, the other party has been brushing the screen in this service.


    There''s information about her every day.


    Although he doesn''t go online often, he knows more or less.


    Some people suspected that she was a human demon, and even exposed her waistcoat, and her real life was stripped out.


    At that moment, when he saw [a smile] in red, he didn''t know what was wrong. He flew to hold people.


    Originally wanted to put people on the cliff, he should be offline.


    But who knows, next [smile] even used such skills to him.


    This is the first time he has been treated like this in the game.


    This makes him novel, but not too much aversion.


    After all, this game was developed by him.


    Han Ziming is sitting in a wheelchair with his chin in his hand and a smile in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    And here miyuning turns off the volume.


    Her hand on the keyboard moved away.


    At the same time, the world stopped using skills


    World: [smile] use memeda skill * 66 against [King in the world].


    World [nun of monk''s family]: a smile is really 666.


    The world: fart! shame on you!


    World [little Lori]: Goddess is 6!


    World: [* * *]: smile shamelessly! Cheap - one!


    World [* * *]: a smile, bichi!


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning looks at the world just as she turns off the volume.


    It''s so miserable to be scolded.

 Chapter 381

    She didn''t believe it. She was just hugged for a while.


    It would cause such a lot of resentment.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but start to read the above record.


    At the same time, Qin Yulan has turned off the computer.


    She packed the computer in her bag and said to mi you Ning, "Lu Li, it''s getting late. I should go now. This game doesn''t seem suitable for me."


    Mi you Ning turns around and looks at Qin Yu Lan doubtfully.


    So what does this woman want to do when she comes here today to perform such a play.


    Qin Yulan picked up her things, carried the bag on her back, with a bright and satisfied smile on her face.


    "I''ll go first. See you tomorrow."


    After that, without waiting for mi you Ning to reply, he turned and left the dormitory.


    Mi you Ning''s eyebrows are frowning. Is this woman ill.


    And Qin Yulan is really satisfied.


    Originally, I wanted to talk about Luli. How did the equipment come from.


    But did not expect there will be unexpected harvest.


    Mi you Ning sees Qin Yu Lan leave, turns his mouth, and looks back on the computer screen again.


    When she turned to the skills she had used before, she was about to cry.


    This is more crazy than the original story, the fall of the original owner.


    The original owner is hit on the God, and she even kiss the God.


    It''s not just once. It''s 66.


    Miyuning leaned feebly against the seat.


    The world: smile, you bichi! Is the great God defiled by you!


    Mi you Ning said that she should not be defiled.


    World: [* * *]: sweet and cheap - people! Shameless!


    Mm-hmm, the slut gives you. What''s the sense of shame? You can''t eat it or use it. Feel free.


    The world [* * *]: a genie who is beautiful and beautiful! Disgusting corpse demon!


    Well, men and women don''t matter. No matter men or women, you can still scream with tools.


    World [little Lori]: This is crazy! The goddess kisses the great God, but it won''t die. It''s just a game. The great God still holds the goddess.


    Seeing the familiar waistcoat and saying good things for himself, mi you Ning is rational.


    You''ve got eyes.


    But then Lolita make complaints about it.


    The other side also did not parry, this group of people''s madness, finally no longer make a sound.


    Miyuning looks at the people all over the world who attack her.


    She sighed and couldn''t help looking at the characters of "smile" and "king in the world".


    Now that they have reached the top of the mountain, Jun Lin puts her down.


    They were very close to each other, surrounded by many people.


    Most of these people were Tucao, and even make complaints about her.


    Miyuning estimated that if the emperor was not here.


    She''s going back to her old ways.


    They were killed in turn.


    Miyuning touched his chin and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    A sudden inspiration.


    These people, now angry is that she kiss [King in the world].


    But who can guarantee that they don''t have such a mind.


    When this happens, we have to catch their tails.


    She reached out and quickly tapped on the keyboard to send out a message.


    World [smile]: Junlin is also the God in my mind. How can I not express my heart and admiration for him when I get this opportunity? I think you are the same.


    The world: [* * *]: beautiful blue pool! Sweet and cheap - people!


    World [smile]: everyone likes the God, of course, I am no exception. Now that I have this opportunity, of course, I want to express my love. I think everyone has such a mind.


    The world [* * *]: smile, get out of this dress, get out of "aoshiyou"!

 Chapter 382

    World [smile]: I have never monopolized the mind of the great God. Of course, you also have the opportunity to express your love for the great God. Otherwise, how can the great God know you.


    The world [smile]: everyone who likes the God should hurry up, the opportunity is in front of you, if you miss it, there will be no more.


    Just when mi you Ning uttered these words, the people who were still scolding her gradually stopped.


    Then miyuning clicks on the secret chat.


    Secret chat [smile]: God, please bear with me, thank you for helping me.


    Miyuning sends a secret chat to Junlintianxia and goes offline directly.


    The reaction of these people is that they don''t know what kind of scene it will be.


    And the poor king in the world didn''t know how to face the group attack.


    ¡­¡­


    Secret chat [smile]: God, please bear with me, thank you for helping me.


    Han Ziming looks at the information of the secret chat, with a smile on his lips.


    And then it''s shut down, and other people''s permission to use his skills.


    This woman sold him.


    Saved her, but left him alone.


    This is really the first one to do this to him.


    World [* * *]: why can''t I use skills with the great God?!!


    The world: me too.


    World [* * *] + 1.


    World [years gone]: This is because the great God has closed the authority. Little sisters and little brothers, it''s time to break up. Your great God must be very sad now.


    At the sound of a voice, the world fell into silence.


    Because he is the third player in this service, and also a good friend of the great God.


    Secret chat: Zi Ming, have you been planted{ Eat melons.


    Han Ziming''s eyebrows are picking, and his hands are tapping on the keyboard.


    Close chat [King of Kings]: are you free? Isn''t the company working overtime today?


    Zhang Weichen saw this scene and sat in the office with an angry face.


    Secret chat: can you stop poking people''s hearts and lungs{ Hematemesis.


    I''m waiting for this week''s report.


    Zhang Weichen knows to chat with Han Ziming. He is always the one who suffers.


    But he was also in a hurry to find abuse.


    If you look at someone whose play is not good, you just look around and see what good fruit they can have.


    Secret chat: I said, are you curious about that smile? But I have nothing to do, through the account black to her computer.


    Seeing his friend''s message, Han Ziming frowned.


    Secret chat: what''s wrong again? Don''t forget to take the medicine.


    Zhang Weichen was a hacker before. Later, he and Han Ziming founded aoshiyou, and never did that again.


    Han Ziming himself did not like such things.


    Today''s Zhang Weichen is really curious.


    I''m curious about Han Ziming''s views on [smile].


    This is the first time that a good friend has helped others.


    To say this [smile] and friends, one is living in the game of self.


    But in reality, it is a cold beauty, frozen three feet away.


    His good friend, though cold in the game, is a very warm person in reality.


    At this moment, Zhang Weichen always wants to do something.


    Secret chat: I''ll have a rest early after work.


    When Zhang Weichen saw it, he immediately said, "don''t mention it. I''ll send you a picture of [a smile]. You have to see that the other party is a real girl."

 Chapter 383

    Then, before Han Ziming went offline, there was a new email message from his mailbox.


    He is still under the game, click the computer off, but the hand stopped.


    He frowned slightly.


    Although I don''t like Zhang Weichen''s method.


    But he couldn''t ignore the curiosity in his heart.


    That woman is smart and crafty.


    He won''t agree with her tonight.


    But I don''t deny that it is the most direct diversion.


    Take yourself out so that you won''t be besieged.


    Before that, he also thought of this. As for how to help each other get away, he also had a way.


    But without waiting for him to implement it, he turned around and "sold it" with a smile.


    Han Ziming opened the email by a ghost.


    The computer screen is dominated by a picture of a woman.


    When he saw this picture, disappointment flashed in Han Ziming''s eyes.


    Is a very young girl, eyes absent, cold face, giving a sense of distance.


    It''s not bad. It''s good.


    But not what he expected.


    Han Ziming turns off the mail, turns off the computer, turns around and controls the wheelchair to leave the study.


    However, he did not know that this was the soul of the original owner before miyuning came to this world.


    ¡­¡­


    For the next week, miyuning lived at three o''clock every day.


    Classrooms, canteens, dormitories.


    It''s been a very quiet week.


    As for the fact that she kisses the king in the game, it doesn''t cause much trouble.


    Because they''re all around the gods.


    Since that day, Dashen has been offline, and never came up again.


    And miyuning is at ease.


    Do daily tasks, upgrade, fight monsters, how happy it is.


    Until the end of the month, the time for aoshiyou competition is approaching.


    Miyuning began to think about which partner to look for.


    This "aoshiyou" competition is a duel.


    It''s not about men or women, but it has to be double.


    Look at the players with higher level in the list.


    It seems that there is only one.


    The other party is not online now, so I''d like to have a private chat.


    Secret chat [smile]: a week after the game, do you want to form a team together?


    After close contact with each other, MI Youning, as in the past, does daily tasks to kill time.


    Of course, after she went online, there were still people looking for trouble.


    But they are all looking for hardship. Those who are lower in rank than her are in a hurry to find abuse.


    The level is similar to her, and she didn''t take advantage of it.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Zhang Weichen is having dinner with Han Ziming in the company.


    Aoshiyou was founded by two people.


    Of course, this small company, if there is no backing behind, will not be in this era of popular online games.


    The biggest backer of aoshiyou company is Han Ziming.


    He himself is the only child of a well-known entrepreneur.


    Unfortunately, five years ago, Han Ziming had a car accident with his parents.


    Both Han''s father and mother died on the spot. Only Han Ziming lived alone.


    That car accident, also let his legs, no longer stand up.


    He needs long-term treatment.


    At that time, it was the lowest time for Han Ziming.


    Two years after the accident, Han Ziming walked out slowly.


    After that, he took over the huge industry under the name of Han Fu and Han mu.


    However, half of the industries are handed over to the state.


    Han family has been involved in various industries.


    Hospitals, scientific research and many other patents are beneficial to the country.


    Now Han Ziming is not short of money. As long as he lives in the world, he will always have a smooth journey.

 Chapter 384

    Zhang Weichen knows that he is a good friend. Now he has no cold for anything.


    Even today''s "aoshiyou", or he pulled each other to study together.


    During that time, Han Ziming was in a wheelchair.


    He was in a low mood.


    So Zhang Weichen took out the games he had studied.


    At first, just to help friends pass the time.


    Who would have thought, but more than a year, they will "aoshiyou" research out.


    And, of course, the team behind them.


    Now looking at his friend sitting opposite, Zhang Weichen''s mind is active.


    The company is becoming more and more stable.


    Although the company is owned by two people, it is clearly managed by him alone.


    Although the company''s income is quite a lot, it''s a pity that friends can''t see it at all.


    This is the company that the other party gave him for nothing.


    However, when it comes to company affairs, friends still make up their minds.


    I saw my friend finish his meal.


    Zhang Weichen got up and came to his desk.


    He turned on the computer and landed in the game of aoshiyou.


    The first time I opened the game, I saw someone chatting with him.


    Seeing that it was a smile, he couldn''t help looking up at his good friend Han Ziming.


    "Zi Ming, did you see the picture I sent you last time with a smile?"


    Han Ziming put down his chopsticks and glanced up at him.


    Without any words, he pressed the button on his wheelchair and headed for the office bathroom.


    But Zhang Weichen to his left back, but showed a trace of calculation on his face.


    He has been good friends with Han Ziming for so many years. In real life, he has never seen a woman around him.


    This is true both before and in recent years.


    Now, in aoshiyou, I come across a smile.


    If he didn''t do anything, he would be sorry for the small disturbance caused by these two people some time ago.


    Secret chat: OK, but you know, if you don''t take part in this competition, we will be the final winner.


    Secret chat: how to divide the reward of one million? Why don''t we meet and talk?


    On MI Youning''s side, I soon saw the secret chat of [the past years].


    She looked at the request to meet, can not help but look surprised.


    Mi you Ning decided to get to know about it.


    She pressed the ring of her left hand, and information about each other appeared in her mind.


    Miyuning opens his eyes and stares at the secret information.


    Then she slowly hit the keyboard and sent out the message.


    Secret chat [smile]: OK, the place is up to you. I''m free any time.


    Zhang Weichen saw each other''s news and laughed.


    Because he has plenty of time.


    He sent the phone number to the other party, as well as the agreed location.


    Han Ziming washes his hands and comes out to see Zhang Weichen''s bad smile.


    "What have you done?" he said?


    It''s no wonder that he has been a good friend for many years.


    Zhang Weichen''s every move, he knows what the other party has done.


    Just like the bad smile before, it was calculated.


    This is definitely another one.


    Hearing Han Ziming''s voice, Zhang Weichen looks up and smiles at him.


    "Ziming, why don''t you accompany me to the new Japanese restaurant downstairs after work in the evening?"


    Han Ziming''s brow is wrinkled. He has a hunch that there is a conspiracy.


    But he didn''t refuse, "OK, as long as it''s not too late."


    "Show me today''s papers."

 Chapter 385

    Miyuning wrote down Zhang Weichen''s phone call.


    She really didn''t expect that this [years past] should be the boss of aoshiyou.


    If the original owner did not have contact with each other, she would not find each other.


    More will not because of curiosity, find out each other''s information.


    The other party was a senior hacker before starting the company.


    Miyuning had no doubt that the other party might have hacked her.


    But of course she will go on this trip for the 500000.


    The other party has so many assets that it will not rob her of the 500000.


    And it''s a competition held by his company. It''s out of his pocket.


    Miyuning finished his daily task and turned off his computer.


    I got up, took my cell phone, picked up the books on the desk and left the dormitory.


    She just closed the door of the dormitory, and her mobile phone vibrated.


    Mi you Ning can''t help frowning at the sound of the message.


    This Weichen won''t find her phone so soon.


    However, when I turned on my mobile phone, I found that she thought too much.


    It''s a message from Li Wenhao.


    "Ah Li, I have something to ask for you. Come to the school grove."


    Seeing this information, miyuning put his mobile phone in his pocket.


    Since the last time, she refused to go downstairs.


    This is the first time Li Wenhao has found her.


    The school grove?


    This is the holy land of the school.


    It''s a gathering place for lovers in this school.


    At this time, miyuning did not intend to refuse Li Wenhao''s invitation.


    Of course, she will not entangle with each other.


    Break up is inevitable, but not by the other party.


    Miyuning, with his book in his arms, headed for the woods.


    Seeing the man in the corridor of the grove, miyuning came forward with narrow eyes.


    "Li Wenhao"


    She stood behind each other and called.


    Li Wenhao turned to see her and stood up.


    It''s afternoon now, and most of them are in class.


    There must be a reason why Li Wenhao made an appointment at this time.


    After he turned around, his face was a bit ugly.


    He took out his cell phone and walked toward mi you Ning, "Ali, do you see if the person in this picture is you?"


    Miyuning took the phone.


    The picture on the mobile phone is her character player in aoshiyou.


    But this photo, unfortunately, is the scene of "king in the world" holding her.


    Miyuning swipes the screen.


    The following is also the scene of "king in the world" holding her.


    Later too, until the end, it was she who used the skill of "King''s landing".


    They hugged and kissed each other.


    Or did she take the initiative to hold the king in the world.


    She was dressed in a red dress and hugged the man tightly.


    The legs that can''t be wrapped in red clothes, like - Lu - Bu - Lu, are also close to each other.


    The skill of this screenshot is really ambiguous.


    Even that action is imaginative.


    Miyuning swipes the screen and finally finds it''s gone.


    She closed the screen of her mobile phone and handed it to Li Wenhao.


    At this moment, she did not want to disguise a cold, but also awkward appearance.


    "It''s me, but I''m curious. How did you get it?"


    Li Wenhao was about to open his mouth, but mi Youning didn''t give him a chance at all.


    She seemed to think of something, "ah... No woman gave it to you? It''s just a game. Don''t tell me you came to me because of this? "


    In the end, mi you Ning felt funny, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Wenhao, on the other side, was stunned by her appearance.

 Chapter 386

    Just because of this moment of Lu Li, in his eyes is no longer, in the past that cold appearance.


    The other side''s eyes looked directly at him, and there was no avoidance or nervousness in those eyes.


    She was full of self-confidence and her temperament changed.


    Li Wenhao took his mobile phone and stepped forward.


    It turns out that Lu Li looks like this.


    It made him even more excited.


    Mi you Ning could not help stepping back when he came near.


    This action seems to have shocked Li Wenhao.


    He couldn''t help coming forward and embracing.


    Unfortunately, he just met miyuning''s clothes and was thrown out by miyuning.


    Miyuning grabs Li Wenhao''s arm in both hands, raises his leg, bends and attacks his opponent''s stomach.


    Then he let go, and Li Wenhao fell off the ground.


    "Well... Lu Li you..."


    Li Wenhao is holding his stomach on the ground. He is too painful to speak.


    Mi you Ning looks at him coldly.


    If there is an empty surface, it will ruin the goods.


    In front of Li Wenhao, I don''t know how many girls to cheat into bed.


    Such a person, she dislikes dirty.


    "If you have something to say, don''t move your hands."


    Li Wenhao stayed on the ground for a long time before he got up, but his stomach was still uncomfortable.


    His sunny face twisted.


    "Lu Li, what are you going to put on, but it''s also something to catch up with others. I think it''s your honor to take a fancy to you.


    This one month''s time has satisfied your face. Today I''ll take care of you! "


    At the end of his words, Li Wenhao pounced on miyuning again.


    He thinks that before he was not on guard, he would be attacked.


    He is a man, not a woman''s opponent.


    Miyuning saw the light in his eyes, and the disgust on his face became more obvious.


    This just made Li Wenhao angry.


    He rushed at miyuning regardless.


    With the momentum of the inevitable.


    Miyuning threw his book aside on the grass.


    Then he moved his wrist, and when Li Wenhao came forward, he quickly shot.


    His left hand was as fast as lightning and he went to Li Wenhao''s face.


    The right hand pulls his arm, pulls the person back, and puts out the foot again.


    This time, she kicked Li Wenhao in the stomach again.


    "Ah! Well... "


    Li Wenhao suffered a lot.


    Miyuning''s action was so fast that he had no chance to resist at all.


    Miyuning beat the man down, and she clapped her hands.


    Look disdainfully at Li Wenhao on the ground.


    He turned to one side and picked up the books on the grass.


    Then he said coldly, "Li Wenhao, we are finished! I advise you to check who gave you these screenshots, and don''t be used to calculate. "


    Then she lifted her feet and left.


    However, the pace to two steps, but stopped.


    Miyuning turns to look at Li Wenhao again.


    The other side was lying on the ground in a mess.


    Miyuning said with a smile: "Li Wenhao, you''ve played with so many women, but you''re only played by women when you look back. You deserve it!"


    When Li Wenhao heard this, he couldn''t believe it.


    The photo in his mobile phone was indeed sent to him by a strange mobile phone number.


    Now Lu Li''s words made him fall into resentment.


    He didn''t expect that Lu Li was so attractive and attractive.


    Unfortunately, after today, they are finished.


    It''s all the fault of the person who sent him the message.


    Without this person, he and Lu Li would still be friends and girlfriends.


    Without knowing this, he must have been more patient with Luli.

 Chapter 387

    In the future, I will also find her true side and eat people in my mouth by the way.


    Unfortunately, it''s all over now.


    It''s all over.


    He was lying on the grass in a mess, with resentment in his eyes.


    Don''t let him find this person, or he will pay the price.


    Miyuning turns away with a smile on her face.


    It''s not a sneer, it''s not a laugh, it''s a smile.


    How could she not know who the screenshots were sent to Li Wenhao.


    Besides Qin Yulan, she can''t think of a second person.


    Moreover, Qin Yulan is very deep.


    At the beginning, she moved out of the dormitory after only a few days with Li Wenhao.


    After that, the Witch and butterfly clothes, who had not dealt with the original owner, were aimed at her again and again.


    Qin Yulan once played "aoshiyou", but he wanted to compete with Lu Li.


    But later, it was a real hate.


    Qin Yulan is a white lotus. What she doesn''t like is the high cold goddess fan.


    But mi you Ning felt that she just had to wait to see the play.


    With Li Wenhao''s temperament, Qin Yulan will be picked out.


    Miyuning goes to the classroom with the book in his arms.


    Fortunately, this afternoon''s class is not abbess extinction.


    Otherwise, we will have to teach people how to spend the time.


    ¡­¡­


    When the bell rings after class, miyuning picks up his books and leaves the classroom.


    Looked at the time, Zhang Weichen agreed time, there is an hour.


    She looked at Wang Qi and Li Yao, who were walking in front of her.


    "Wang Qi, Li Yao --"


    The two looked back at her at the same time.


    There was surprise in his eyes, and a little surprise.


    It''s only because this is the first time that Lu Li called them.


    In the past, like passers-by, they just nodded at each other in the dormitory without saying much.


    Mi you Ning saw them stop, with a calm smile on his face.


    At this moment, she didn''t seem to be the original owner. She had no emotion and exuded aloofness.


    This makes Wang Qi and Li Yao, two roommates surprised.


    What''s the matter today, the goddess of high cold melting?


    Miyuning walked forward with a smile and handed them the books.


    "Would you please help me to take the book back to the dormitory?"


    Li Yao took the book in her hand and nodded, "yes."


    "Thank you," miyuning said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Wang Qi and Li Yao share the same voice.


    Seeing this, miyuning explained, "I have something to do in the evening. I may come back later."


    "Well, if you go back to the dormitory, you will help cover up the past."


    Wang Qi knows this time.


    Miyuning was more satisfied with his smile.


    Smart, easy to understand.


    Miyuning thanks again and walks towards the school gate.


    ¡­¡­


    A new Japanese restaurant was opened downstairs of aoshiyou company.


    As soon as he got off work, Zhang Weichen took Han Ziming downstairs and went straight to the restaurant.


    Han Ziming''s legs don''t change, so he has a person to take care of him.


    His name is Shi Lei.


    Shi Lei looks at Zhang Weichen who jumps up and down, also is intuition not good.


    However, the boss didn''t say anything. He just took good care of the boss.


    After ordering, Zhang Weichen smiles and looks forward to it.


    He took his cell phone and started to contact [smile], not on the phone, of course.


    It''s sending information.


    The other party sent him a message before.


    Han Ziming looked at his friend across the street and wondered what he was going to do.


    Is it love, want to take his girlfriend to see him?


    Now the other party is also in their early 30s. It''s time to give it to their girlfriend.


    At this time, Han Ziming did not think about himself at all.

 Chapter 388

    Miyuning sits in the car and looks at Zhang Weichen''s message on his mobile phone.


    She was asked when she would arrive.


    She replied that the taxi had just stopped.


    "I''ll be right there."


    However, her message was also sent successfully.


    Standing in the busy street, looking at the traffic around the noise.


    Miyuning raises his feet and looks for the appointed place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zi Ming, a friend will come to introduce you later."


    Hearing this, Han Ziming raised his eyes and looked at Zhang Weichen.


    "How long?"


    Zhang Weichen''s expression was stunned, and then reflected it.


    "Not long, just this time."


    He didn''t dare to say that he just got in touch with [smile] today, and then he had the idea of making up the two.


    Although [smile] is still a college student, the family background is real.


    This kind of girl is more self-discipline, but the good friend''s body¡ª¡ª


    I hope the other party won''t let people down... Zhang Weichen has a touch of deep thinking in his eyes.


    There is also the light of calculation in the meditation.


    Han Ziming listened to him for some time and nodded to himself.


    At this time, Shi Lei had already sorted out the tableware, cleaned it and put it in front of them.


    When I heard that another person was coming, I prepared new tableware again.


    The waiter in the restaurant began to serve.


    Zhang Weichen stares at the arrival of the mobile phone, looking forward to it.


    "When will she arrive?"


    Han Ziming decided that the visitor was Zhang Weichen''s girlfriend.


    "Wait a minute," said Zhang Weichen.


    Then they sent their location to [smile].


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning finally found the Japanese restaurant and looked at the luxurious door.


    She picked up her feet and went, and the receptionist inside immediately stepped forward.


    Under the guidance of each other, we can see from a distance that Zhang Weichen and two men are sitting there.


    Miyuning said to the waiter, "I see it. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Have a nice meal."


    The waiter turned and left.


    Miyuning goes to the seat where Zhang Weichen sits.


    Han Ziming is sitting in the opposite direction of MI Youning.


    He saw each other at a glance.


    Looking at the familiar face, but strange temperament, he frowned lightly.


    Meanwhile, miyuning came to the dining table.


    When she saw the wheelchair Han Ziming was in, she was not curious.


    Although the other party looks good, she looks like she has nothing to do with herself.


    When Zhang Weichen saw her, he immediately stood up.


    "Smile!"


    Instead of looking at Han Ziming, MI Youning turns to look at Zhang Weichen with a smile.


    So sure, there is something wrong with this Weichen.


    It seems that her previous guess is good.


    Maybe the other party has already blacked her.


    Miyuning held out his hand to Zhang Weichen, "it''s me."


    Zhang Weichen immediately stretched out his hand, and then invited people to sit down beside him.


    He was also surprised.


    Because the [smile] in front of you and the person in the photo are really two temperament.


    They have the same face, but nothing else.


    That pair of indifferent eyes, have different things.


    The temperament is also very different.


    Han Ziming looked at the woman sitting opposite him with deep thought in his eyes.


    His heart beat a little bit abnormal.


    It turned out to be a smile.


    He never thought it would be a smile.


    Miyuning sits down and looks at Han Ziming and Shi Lei.


    "Who are these two?"


    Zhang Weichen immediately introduced her: "this is my good friend, Han Ziming."


    Then he pointed to Shi Lei and said, "this is his assistant. I happened to meet him, so we had a meal together."


    PS: what you want to do is to follow the past.


    Mentality has been adjusted, thank you all the way.

 Chapter 389

    Miyuning nodded to them.


    Han Ziming nodded and looked at her deeply.


    This woman is not alone with the picture he saw.


    But they were exactly the same.


    At this time, Shi Lei poured a cup of tea for him.


    Seeing this, Han Ziming took Zhang Weichen''s early juice to one side.


    He picked up the cup, poured a glass of juice and handed it to MI Youning.


    For his care, miyuning reached out to take the cup.


    "Thank you."


    Han Ziming said with a smile, "you''re welcome."


    Zhang Weichen saw the two people''s action with a banter in his eyes.


    Miyuning lowered his head to drink the juice and said, "this man looks good.".


    And the voice is very nice, it sounds very gentle.


    But it was cold and stiff.


    Looking at this scene, Zhang Weichen''s inner intuition is full of drama.


    "Do you know who he is?" he said


    Hand to Han Ziming.


    Miyuning raised his head with just the right doubt in his eyes and shook his head.


    Then he said, "just call me Luli."


    "Well." Zhang Weichen nodded, "I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Zhang Weichen."


    Miyuning nodded and waited for his next words.


    Zhang Weichen had a banter smile on his face.


    "Lu Li, some time ago, was crazily holding him. Now I don''t know him."


    Then he shook his head.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s eyes, you should have such a heartless expression.


    Mi you Ning was stunned when he heard Zhang Weichen''s words.


    She holds the cup in her hand and looks at Han Ziming in disbelief.


    To Han Ziming''s gentle face and smiling eyes.


    Shit!


    Miyuning was really shocked this time.


    In front of me, this man is actually the king of aoshiyou.


    This is really special. It''s a narrow road.


    Miyuning put down the cup and straightened out.


    "It turned out that the king was the God of the kingdom. Some time ago, I had no choice but to do what I had to do."


    Han Ziming saw her so serious appearance, the corner of his mouth more curved.


    "It''s OK. It''s all over."


    However, mi you Ning still has a little mind in his heart.


    Because it was someone who saved her, but she didn''t sell her.


    "Come on, let''s have dinner first and talk while eating."


    Zhang Weichen spoke appropriately.


    Four people on the table began to work one after another.


    This meeting made miyuning feel that the world is full of ape dung.


    In particular, is there any attraction between the body of the original owner and the king''s presence.


    Otherwise, how in the game, unexpectedly casually meet, this is not long online God.


    Now in real life, we can also meet.


    It''s not ape dung. What else can it be.


    Now when he saw the great God himself, mi you Ning knew that the great God was still disabled.


    The posture and every move in a wheelchair are the habit of sitting in a wheelchair for many years.


    It is estimated that few people in aoshiyou know the great God. It is such a situation.


    But the other side''s face looks very attractive.


    This appearance is attractive, even if you know it.


    Half an hour later, four people finished eating.


    Zhang Weichen ordered the fruit again, several people chat while eating.


    "Lu Li, did you offend anyone? Some time ago, someone blew up the human demon number. Later, the family was exposed. There must be someone in operation."


    Miyuning finished his cherry and nodded to Zhang Weichen.


    "I know who that man is. It doesn''t matter much."

 Chapter 390

    Hearing her say so, Zhang Weichen is nothing.


    Han Ziming, on the other side, takes a deep look at Mi Youning.


    After eating the fruit, miyuning took the initiative to bring up the competition a week later.


    "Now I''m here too. Will you play with me in a week''s competition?"


    Mi Youning looks at Zhang Weichen with a smile.


    Unfortunately, the latter looks at friends.


    From before, he found that Han Ziming frequently looked at Lu Li.


    "Lu Li, it''s the great God in front of you now. You''re not afraid of the great God''s displeasure when you look for me?"


    Mi Youning hears Zhang Weichen''s joke and turns to Han Ziming.


    During the meal, the other side did not say much.


    She didn''t pay much attention to each other except for a little guilt.


    At this time, she looked at Han Ziming with a smile, "the last time I got up and turned off the stereo, I accidentally pressed the keyboard, which caused such a disturbance. If I formed a team with Dashen again, it was estimated that all the people in full service would kill me."


    At the end, miyuning shook his head, "and I can''t ask him to move."


    She knows herself.


    A stranger, why she asked people to agree.


    And looking at Han Ziming, they are all valuable and specially made clothes.


    It''s not just money.


    And the words and deeds, are not ordinary family background.


    In addition, Shi Lei is not just an assistant.


    The other side''s footstep is light, with gun cocoon in hand, bursting with a momentum that can not be ignored.


    It''s not something she can offend as a student.


    When Han Ziming heard her speak, he frowned gently.


    It turned out to be a misunderstanding. I accidentally pressed the wrong keyboard.


    There was a loss in his heart. In a word, it was uncomfortable.


    But when he heard the last sentence, he looked up at mi you Ning deeply.


    Face with a shallow smile, "yes."


    It wasn''t loud enough, but it was enough for all three on the table to hear.


    Miyuning looked at him with a confused face.


    And Zhang Weichen''s face showed a funny, looking at his friend''s line of sight, the smile is more meaningful.


    Shi Lei, on the other hand, has nothing to do with himself.


    "Look, the great God has agreed. I have nothing to do with that."


    Mi you Ning frowned a little and looked at han zi Ming.


    Han Ziming''s face was as natural as possible and said, "this is a better way to win."


    At this time, miyuning thought of the reward of half a million, but he didn''t have any other self indulgence.


    "Well, that''s the trouble."


    Even after that, it will really cause a sensation for the fans behind aoshiyou.


    When she gets the reward, there will be nothing wrong with her.


    The original owner of the game has no special nostalgia.


    All I want is to find out who framed her after the curtain.


    And living better with my brother.


    At this moment, she has no reason to refuse.


    Han Ziming saw her promise with a light smile on her face.


    Zhang Weichen said with a smile: "then the next week, you need to run in well."


    This is a reverie.


    Miyou would rather not comment with a smile.


    "I''ve had enough to eat. It''s time for me to go back to school. There''s a dormitory check."


    Zhang Weichen nodded, got up and said, "let''s take you back."


    "Thank you."


    She accepted the free car.


    However, before leaving the restaurant, Han Ziming told Shi Lei not to know what to do.


    When he got back to the car, he had three exquisite boxes in his hand.

 Chapter 391

    On the way back to school, MI Youning and Han Ziming sit at the back.


    While Zhang Weichen drives, Shi Lei sits in the co pilot''s seat.


    Han Ziming looks at the girl sitting beside him, looking at the scenery outside the car.


    There was a subtle feeling in him.


    Before, at the dinner table, he took the initiative to talk, just want to have in-depth contact with each other.


    Now seeing that he was the same age as the other flower, he looked at his legs.


    There is a sense of frustration in my eyes.


    No one like him will live with him all his life.


    Han Ziming put away his thoughts and looked ahead.


    The thought that originally wanted to talk to each other also stopped.


    Maybe it''s just novelty.


    As long as you don''t pay attention to each other, your mind will be weak soon.


    Soon, Zhang Weichen''s luxury car, which is not low-key, stopped at the school gate.


    "Thank you." Miyuning thanks Zhang Weichen.


    She opened the door and said to the man beside her, "great God, please give me more advice next."


    Han Ziming on the smiling face, nodded, "be careful on the road, if you encounter anything, you can also call Wei Chen."


    Then he took Shi Lei to the car and handed her the exquisite packing box.


    "Here are some cakes for your roommate to try."


    Mi you Ning looks surprised and reaches for it. He doesn''t expect the other party to be so polite.


    However, she took it for granted that the above remarks were just polite remarks.


    "OK, thank you. Bye."


    Miyuning got out of the car and walked towards the school gate.


    In the dark, light flashed behind the trees not far away.


    Han Ziming watched mi you Ning leave.


    Zhang Weichen did not say that he would drive away.


    He turned his head and looked at his friend behind him, "Zi Ming, how about Lu Li?"


    Han Ziming watched the girl''s figure disappear and did not answer Zhang Weichen''s words.


    He looked down at his broken legs.


    "Come on, it''s getting late."


    Zhang Weichen naturally saw the action of staring at his leg.


    Can''t help but hastily way: "Zi Ming, your leg is not to stand up, this is not a problem, looking at Lu Li is not what philistine girl, don''t you consider?"


    Han Ziming looked up and gave him a light glance.


    Leaning on the back seat, he said, "don''t delay me. I''m still so young."


    Seeing the fatigue and loss on his face, Zhang Weichen narrowed his eyes.


    For so many years, although there are no women around friends.


    But it doesn''t mean that no one is rushing up.


    However, which of them is not, with a purpose.


    Now friends finally have such a look at the right eye, how can he easily let it go.


    "Boss, someone''s taking a candid picture."


    At this time, Shi Lei made a sound.


    Han Ziming''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Along Shi Lei''s line of sight looked in the past.


    The white light in the dark made his expression unhappy.


    "Weichen, it''s time for us to go."


    The luxury car started and left the school gate in a flash.


    For those who secretly took pictures, they didn''t want to go to mi you Ning.


    Because on weekdays, they would be secretly photographed.


    Especially recently, they bought another online game with good prospects.


    Miyuning came back to the dormitory just in time to check the dormitory.


    She took the cake in her hand and handed it to Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    "Thank you. It''s on the way back. Try it."


    They looked at the sudden change of Lu Li and took over the delicate box she said.


    "Wow! You look like you have an appetite


    Wang Qi opened the box, looked at the beautiful pattern, exuded the smell of luring people, exclaimed.

 Chapter 392

    Mi you Ning smiles but does not speak, walks to the bed table, has turned on the computer.


    These cakes are just for her roommate from Han Ziming.


    The other side is also very careful.


    If the other side does not say, she really did not think.


    Turning on the computer, mi you glanced at the rules of the game a week later.


    Then I turned off the computer.


    There''s a week to go, and half a million will be available.


    Maybe we can make some small investment.


    Lu Han, the elder brother of the original owner, will not follow the old way of the original plot.


    However, the next step is to face the original owner, and dad is out of prison.


    The murderer who directly killed the original owner.


    After turning off the computer, MI Youning goes to wash.


    At this time, Li Yao tasted the delicious cake and finally made a sound.


    "Lu Li, Qin Yulan came to see you in the dormitory before. Before you came, you just left. Did you meet him?"


    Miyuning frowned and shook her head. "I didn''t see her. Did you say anything?"


    Li Yao thought about it and said, "that''s not true, but she doesn''t look very well."


    "Well, I see. Ask her later."


    Miyuning pushes the bathroom and walks in.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao look at each other.


    They all have doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Wang Qi swallowed the lipstick cake and said seriously, "Li Yao, did you find that Lu Li seems different?"


    The latter gave her an idiotic look, "nonsense! I have eyes. I can see naturally. "


    Then he dug a spoon of cake and put it into his mouth.


    Not to mention the delicious cake.


    Wang Qi sees this, also eating the cake in the hand, "you say this Lu Li can be possessed by the ghost, this change is also too big."


    Li Yao is far away from Wang Qi.


    Look at her eyes full of irony, "you watch too many TV dramas."


    Wang Qi felt that she was thinking too much about that disgusting look.


    Maybe Lu Li is in love, so he has changed a lot.


    Wait until mi you Ning comes out of the bathroom..


    Wang Qi and Li Yao ate the cake for three.


    A few people simply talked about some, about to turn off the light, each go to bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, a big thing happened.


    Originally from the school forum, the post suddenly came out, and in the twinkling of an eye, it was put on the front page of the news.


    [female college students are taken care of]


    This is a post from the school forum.


    There is also a picture below.


    Even at night, in the light of street lights, still can see.


    The woman who came down from the luxury car is the high cold goddess of our school, Lu Li.


    It blew up the school.


    Miyuning woke up the next day and was called to the office by the head teacher.


    They had a deep discussion with each other.


    When the head teacher was sure that it was a misunderstanding, he deeply educated her and put her back.


    However, the school people, look at her line of sight.


    That''s not very friendly.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao at noon, the two returned to the dormitory, looking at her eyes with tangled.


    In the end, Wang Qi couldn''t help it. "Lu Li, what the Forum Post said is true?"


    Mi you Ning leans against the bedside to read a book, smell speech to raise head to give her is very magnanimous smile.


    "No, I''m being discredited."


    Wang Qi smell speech relieved tone, "I say, we a dormitory so long, you leave the number of times, a slap all count over, how can be taken care of."


    "Pa..."


    As soon as Wang Qi''s voice fell, she was slapped.


    Li Yao hate iron not steel looked at Wang Qi one eye, eyes despise.

 Chapter 393

    The hidden meaning of this is that Lu Li often asked for leave, but he was taken care of.


    Li Yao turns to look at mi you Ning apologetically.


    "Lu Li, Wang Qi talks without thinking. Don''t mind."


    Mi you Ning smiles and shakes his head, "it doesn''t matter."


    She really doesn''t mind that.


    But Wang Qi at this time, also finally responded.


    Her face was somewhat unnatural.


    Three people in the lunch break when each busy, before the unnatural atmosphere also disappeared.


    "Damn it


    However, soon, Wang Qi exclaimed again.


    This time she stood up in excitement.


    "Lu Li! You''re in the headlines


    Mi you Ning is confused to see how Wang Qi looks.


    Making headlines?


    She''s not a star now. She''s making headlines.


    Li Yao was also shocked by Wang Qi.


    She quickly walked to Wang Qi and looked at the tablet in her hand.


    Scanning the contents above, Li Yao can''t help looking at mi you Ning.


    The sight was complicated and surprising.


    Miyuning couldn''t sit still and walked towards them.


    She took Wang Qi''s tablet directly.


    [are female college students taken care of by the only child of a deceased well-known entrepreneur? Is there any inside information


    Such a big title, with a lot of pictures below.


    There''s a picture of miyuning getting off the bus last night.


    There are pictures of Han Ziming in a wheelchair.


    The above content is very clear about Han Ziming''s life experience.


    As for Lu Li, the foster, only his name and school were mentioned.


    The following content, even guess, this woman named Lu Li.


    Probably Han Ziming''s fiancee.


    The following commentators, as well as others, revealed that they had dinner together last night.


    It''s the new Japanese restaurant in the center of the city.


    Mi Youning finished browsing the content, and her mobile phone rang at the same time.


    It''s the caller ID of the class director.


    Miyuning ignored it. She went to the school forum.


    Found before did not pay attention to, but heard the content of the post.


    There''s a lot of shouting and swearing on it.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    Qin Yulan is really brave.


    Publishing such a post actually put her in the headlines.


    That''s what she can do.


    The content of that post was sent by a newly registered Ma Jia.


    Miyuning glanced at the words above.


    She closed the tablet and returned it to Wang Qi.


    Then he left the dormitory.


    I didn''t take over the phone before, but now I have to go.


    After all, the original master still wants to graduate. At this time, he can''t offend the class director.


    After that, she once again received a profound education in the class director''s office.


    Mi you Ning hung his head and listened to the education of the abbess. He listened to the education in his left ear and in his right ear.


    Abbess extinction is still there. BAM, BAM, listen to mi you Ning''s ears.


    It''s the same way. It can''t affect the school. It should be self-discipline and focus on learning.


    Just when miyuning was educated by abbess annihilation, the door of his office was knocked.


    Then she sat down at her desk and cried out, "please come in."


    In came the president of the University.


    Seeing the headmaster appear, the Abbess immediately stood up.


    She glared at mi you Ning and then walked towards the principal.


    He said: "how did you come, leader? I know about Lu Li. I have educated her well and she has explained clearly. There are misunderstandings."


    Although abbess extinction "kills people invisible" in class, it''s good in private.


    This is not the principal did not speak, she took the initiative to say a good word.

 Chapter 394

    The principal walked into the office, followed by a man.


    The man blinked when he saw miyuning.


    Mi you Ning picks eyebrows and looks at Zhang Wei Chen who suddenly appears.


    Principal get out of the way, Zhang Weichen just showed up, abbess also saw.


    She looked at the strange man in front of her and then looked at the headmaster.


    I saw the latter being attentive and open to the man.


    "Mr. Zhang, this is Lu Li. If you have anything, just say it."


    Just before, Zhang Weichen went to the headmaster and said that he wanted to see Lu Li.


    He clearly can call each other, but still want to make such a, must have a purpose.


    Miyuning looks at Zhang Weichen and waits for him to speak.


    Of course, she also understood that if there was anything wrong, she would call.


    It''s necessary to go around in such a big circle.


    Zhang Weichen came with a serious face.


    "Lu Li, Zi Ming is ill. Come with me."


    It''s true that he has something to do this time, but he''s in such a big circle.


    Also want to see, in front of women will do.


    Mi you Ning smelled the speech and said with a smile, "he is ill. Go to the doctor."


    Zhang Weichen sighed: "yes, the team around him always pays attention to his body. After he sent you to school last night, he fell ill when he went back, and he still called your name in his mouth."


    Of course, this is a bit watery.


    Mi Youning frowns when she hears that the man is ill. What do you want her to do.


    Thinking of the man in a wheelchair, now ill, she couldn''t help thinking about the competition a week later.


    "So you''re here for me to see him?"


    Zhang Weichen nodded, "go and have a look. Every time his leg hurts, it''s the saddest."


    Miyuning turns to see abbess extinction.


    The latter looks at the headmaster.


    The headmaster said politely, "go ahead. Mr. Han''s health is very important."


    Mi you Ning sees the headmaster speak, this just leaves with Zhang Wei Chen.


    And the Abbess looked at the back of the two people leaving, frowning tightly together.


    She would never let Luli go.


    Now the principal is here, and she has no say.


    "Leader, who is this person? Will my students be OK when they go out?"


    The Abbess is still worried.


    The principal waved his hand, "do you know how much Mr. Han donates to each school every year? Such a person won''t do anything to a little girl."


    Next, it seems that I think of something, with a meaningful smile on my face.


    "Moreover, Mr. Zhang said before that Mr. Han and this student really have something to do with each other. They are all adults. If they fall in love with each other, it will not have any impact."


    Then the principal turned and left the office.


    Abbess extinction also went back to her desk and began to check the news about another person who had a relationship with her students.


    That''s Han Ziming''s message.


    ¡­¡­


    In the eyes of many students, MI Youning followed Zhang Weichen out of the school.


    At this time, how can she explain, the negative impact has been caused.


    Zhang Weichen takes mi Youning to his car.


    It''s the same car last night.


    Many students take photos one after another, with gossip on their faces.


    Zhang Weichen started the car and left the school in a flying way.


    The driving direction is Han Ziming''s villa.


    Sitting in the car, mi you Ning couldn''t help thinking about whether Han Ziming was seriously ill.


    It won''t delay her game.


    If not, it will be Zhang Weichen.


    Half an hour''s journey took Zhang Weichen 20 minutes to arrive.


    The car was parked in front of an upscale villa.

 Chapter 395

    Zhang Weichen stopped and said to miyuning, "here we are."


    Miyuning got out of the car and came out of the door.


    That person is Shi Lei whom I met yesterday.


    Shi Lei sees two people nod, his brow is tight knit, facial expression is solemn.


    Zhang Weichen takes mi you Ning to step forward, "how is the situation?"


    Shi Lei shook his head, "not very good, but still cooperate."


    Hearing this, Zhang Weichen walked into the villa quickly.


    Mi you Ning knows this. It seems that Han Ziming''s health is really bad.


    She kept up with them.


    Into the villa hall, Zhang Weichen and Shi Lei go straight upstairs.


    Miyuning looks around at the decoration.


    The interior decoration of this villa is more than the money for the villa.


    Antique environment, gold nanmu furniture, there are also placed in the hall a few, higher than the blue and white porcelain.


    The expensive carpet on the foot and the exclusive elevator on the side.


    The villa is only three stories high, but it is equipped with elevators.


    It seems that this is because of Han Ziming''s leg.


    Miyuning follows them into a room.


    We have a panoramic view of the scene inside the house.


    Han Ziming was lying in bed, wearing a dark blue silk nightgown.


    He was sweating, surrounded by several caretakers.


    There are some scanning machines around.


    When Han Ziming found someone coming in, he not only looked up at the door.


    He saw the appearance of miyuning at a glance.


    This made his eyes with surprise, frowning tightly.


    Then he looked at Zhang Weichen unhappily.


    Apart from this friend, he couldn''t think of anyone who might bring people here.


    Zhang Weichen walked quickly to the bedside.


    Looking at the doctors around the bed, his face was worried, "how are you now? Is it really painful? "


    Of course, Han Ziming''s pain is very severe. It''s very painful.


    But his eyes were on the girl.


    His pale face, showing a faint smile, "did not expect to trouble you also come."


    Mi you Ning, however, seemed not to hear him.


    Her footstep is out of control. She is approaching Han Ziming.


    That pair of eyes looked straight at each other''s skin.


    Especially Han Ziming''s shoulder socket.


    That mole is so obvious.


    Miyuning frowned.


    Seeing this mole again, mi you Ning''s mood is very complicated.


    It wasn''t a surprise, but it wasn''t particularly bad.


    She always has a control of others.


    Why did she come here? All the plots changed.


    Maybe some of her changes, played a butterfly effect.


    But why does this man have a mole in his shoulder socket.


    She saw it just right.


    Mi Youning walks into Han Ziming. She reaches out her hand and slowly walks towards Han Ziming.


    Her move, so that everyone around, have stopped the hands of the action.


    Even Zhang Weichen raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Li who was not right in front of him.


    When Han Ziming saw that thin white hand stretching towards him.


    He had already held his breath.


    Mi Youning''s hand touched Han Ziming''s shoulder socket.


    She rubbed the mole with her hand and felt the afterglow of her partner''s body.


    The shape, the touch, so familiar.


    It is not allowed for mi you Ning to refute.


    She may be said to be a coincidence, or it may be said that the world is so big that it is inevitable that several people will have the same attitude.


    If at this time can contact the soul, she will have to ask an answer.

 Chapter 396

    There''s nothing wrong with all this.


    She has a sense of being manipulated.


    Mi you Ning''s hand slowly left, facing han zi Ming''s deep and depressed eyes.


    She grinned, self mocking, but helpless.


    "Listen to Zhang Weichen say you want to see me?"


    Han Ziming narrows his eyes when he hears Yan Wei, and his sharp eyes approach Zhang Weichen.


    The latter shrugged and stepped back.


    Han Ziming sighed deeply, and there was sweat of patience on his forehead.


    Looking at the girl sitting beside him, he said, "you are in class. I''m fine. I''ll let Shi Lei take you back later."


    Mi you Ning looks at him with a smile.


    This man is the one who makes the colorful glazed stone change in the soul space.


    Don''t ask how she knows.


    There is an intuition, there is a traction, so that she can not ignore.


    That''s what bothers her.


    No matter whether this person has a mole or not, she will find it after a long time.


    Mi you Ning smiles and shakes his head, "if you don''t go back today, do you have leg pain?"


    He took his eyes away from the man''s sweating face and came to the leg.


    There were cuts in the legs and some stitches.


    Miyuning''s drooping eyes flashed with dark light.


    Then she stretched out her hands and came to Han Ziming''s leg.


    The power of the soul in the body, a wisp to the other side of the body.


    Han Ziming felt uncomfortable when she touched her hands.


    These legs are full of scars, incomparably ugly.


    But the girl''s hands are so soft.


    Han Ziming held his breath and looked at the white hands rubbing on his legs.


    Strange to say, at this time, his leg didn''t hurt so much.


    He laughed at himself. Maybe his mind was disturbed.


    Mi Youning found Han Ziming''s leg injury. It''s really serious.


    It''s serious to a certain extent.


    Without strong patience and self-control, it is impossible to stand up in this life.


    She can only transmit the power of soul bit by bit, not too much at a time.


    Otherwise, the other side will get better too quickly, which will attract people''s attention.


    After MI you Ning left with both hands, he looked at the man who was looking at her, "is it still painful?"


    Han Ziming shook his head. "I feel much better."


    "Poof..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhang Weichen on this side burst out laughing.


    He couldn''t help this conversation.


    This is the so-called love - beauty in people''s eyes, as long as it is gently rubbed a few times, it will not hurt.


    He doesn''t believe that.


    After so many years, Han Ziming''s leg injury is very clear to him.


    When Han Ziming heard his laughter, he also reflected what kind of reverie this made people have.


    Then he had no choice but to smile.


    He''s telling the truth. It really doesn''t hurt.


    Even feel the knees are very comfortable, although numb, itchy.


    But compared with the previous pain, it''s really comfortable.


    A few doctors who specially took care of him also showed their suspicious eyes.


    One of them boldly stood up and said, "Mr. Han, do you want us to check again? This time your knee is repeatedly painful. We suspect that it may worsen next."


    Hearing this man''s words, Han Ziming took back his smile and nodded to the man.


    Miyuning stood up and left the bed to get out of the way.


    Han Ziming watched her leave with some loss in his heart.


    But also under the direction of his team, with their physical examination.


    When Zhang Weichen saw his friend looking at Lu Li frequently, he couldn''t help walking up to MI Youning.

 Chapter 397

    "Lu Li, what do you think of Zi Ming?"


    Mi you Ning turns to pick eyebrow, "what how?"


    Zhang Weichen saw that she pretended to be confused, and his smile became obscure.


    The girl in front of him is not an ordinary person. He knows that the other party understands what he means.


    "Zi Ming is very gentle to people. He is even golden. There are not many such good men nowadays."


    Mi Youning nodded in recognition.


    See her this action, Zhang Weichen intuitive play, continue: "you see such a good man, is not to seize, if this was robbed by others, can regret for life."


    This time, miyuning nodded with approval.


    Zhang Weichen continued his efforts. "Now, Ziming has no complicated family. After that, the woman who married him really married him. That''s to be the master of the family. It''s so cool."


    Nod again and again.


    This time, Zhang Weichen finally stopped.


    See in front of the girl this frequently nods, is not open the mouth manner.


    He chuckled twice. "So, do you have any ideas?"


    This is a direct question.


    After all, it''s hard to swallow.


    So he still needs to be clear. Lu Li''s idea is better.


    Miyuning finally said, "do you often sell him to other women like this?"


    He is just the protagonist they talked about before, Han Ziming.


    Zhang Weichen quickly shook his head, "of course not, you are the first one."


    Mi you Ning was very satisfied with the answer.


    She won''t ask, why me.


    Look at Han Ziming who is surrounded by an exclusive team to check his body.


    This man''s identity is unknown, but he always appears beside her in the task world.


    This makes it impossible for her to fully trust each other.


    Or I have to think about the motive of this man''s subtle appearance.


    She thinks that this man, and her experience in every world, is the most real experience.


    They don''t hurt each other, they don''t hurt each other.


    Even the other person will fall in love with her.


    The soul once said that they would not be the same person.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t believe it. She needs to find out for herself.


    This person is now labeled as her.


    People who belong to her should naturally look good.


    Whether we can return to the great Xia Dynasty in the future, but we have so much contact with each other.


    Seeing that Han Ziming''s examination was completed, MI Youning stepped forward.


    The doctors also got the examination results.


    They looked at the scanned film with surprise, disbelief and surprise in their eyes.


    "Mr. Han, your leg has slowly turned better. The trace of bone seam seems to be healing slowly."


    The doctor who made a sound before was surprised.


    When Han Ziming heard the good news, he was also indifferent.


    He looked at the girl with gentle eyes.


    Mi Youning sat down by his bed again and looked at Han Ziming seriously.


    He''s good-looking and in good health.


    If this life with this man, she did not have any antipathy.


    Anyway, people are her.


    Miyuning could see that when the man looked at her with his eyes.


    Something in that eye.


    Not particularly deep feelings, but also like.


    Mi you Ning chuckles and drops his eyes. He slowly reaches for han zi Ming''s hand.


    Han Ziming has seen her action for a long time.


    So before miyuning had time to move, Han Ziming took her first step and reached for his little hand.


    Now he can hear his heart beating.

 Chapter 398

    Han Ziming holds mi Youning''s hand, which makes him unreal.


    This girl is so young, he is one round older than the other, with the age difference of more than ten years.


    This made him feel a little disgusted with himself, but he was reluctant to let go.


    Maybe love at first sight.


    When he saw each other in the restaurant, his heart fell on each other.


    The age of the other side, however, made him regress.


    He thought that slowly, time will let him forget, this is just a sign.


    But I didn''t expect that the next day, just today, there would be such development.


    Surprise him, excite him.


    Han Ziming grabs mi Youning''s hand. The medical staff around him and Zhang Weichen see this scene one after another.


    They walked out of the room slowly.


    Will leave this space, at this time ambiguous two people.


    When Han Ziming saw that everyone was gone, he held mi Youning''s hand more and more tightly.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    When mi Youning saw his beautiful face and smile, he didn''t think it was necessary to be too serious.


    Sometimes, too serious, it''s boring.


    No matter why this man appears beside her.


    She still needs to look forward.


    "It really doesn''t hurt?"


    With the other hand, miyuning pulls up the quilt and covers Han Ziming''s leg.


    Han Ziming is very warm to her careful actions.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," he said with a gloomy face. "It''s all old problems."


    Hearing the low tone of his voice, MI Youning comforted him and said, "it will be OK."


    Han Ziming gave a hum, then looked at her seriously, "do you know what this means?"


    He raised the hands they held.


    Mi you Ning fingers slightly hard back to grasp each other, said with a smile: "what do you mean?"


    Her rhetorical words darkened Han Ziming''s eyes.


    Then sit up, eyes deep stare at her lips.


    He knew the girl in front of him, and he understood.


    Just don''t hear each other say, he is still not too sure.


    Han Ziming is close to her and keeps his eyes on the emotion on her face.


    See people without any escape, can not help but gently close to the lips.


    A very gentle kiss fell on the corner of mi you Ning''s mouth.


    Touch and leave.


    After leaving, Han Ziming asked again, "together."


    Miyuning''s smile remained unchanged, "OK."


    Hearing her answer, Han Ziming finally fell in love.


    He felt mi you Ning''s little hand and was very satisfied.


    "Maybe I won''t stand up all my life."


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe you can. Even if you really can''t stand up, I don''t regret today''s answer."


    Mi Youning is aware of Han Ziming''s uneasiness.


    After all, they only met for the second time.


    I haven''t known you for 24 hours.


    Han Ziming is really upset. After hearing this promise, he has more and more expectations of standing up in the future.


    He wants to hold the girl in front of him, and he wants to put people in his hands.


    A man in a wheelchair has too much to do.


    Han Ziming decided that the rehabilitation treatment in the future can be changed.


    In order to stand up as soon as possible, in order to hold the girl in front of you in your arms as soon as possible.


    And for their sex life in the future.


    Mi Youning didn''t accompany Han Ziming for long.


    Because her brother called.


    The other side also saw today''s headlines.


    Lu Han is worried and goes to school without stopping.


    He didn''t mind people knowing that he was Lu Li''s brother.


    Today''s news, let him not take into account those.

 Chapter 399

    When he heard that his sister was not at school, he called each other.


    When mi Youning answered the phone, he did not shy away from Han Ziming.


    So Han Ziming knows today''s news.


    No one told him about it.


    Miyuning released Han Ziming''s hand, stood up and shrugged, "I have to go back. My brother is waiting for me at school."


    Han Ziming nods, dials Shi Lei''s phone and orders him to send the person back to school.


    Then he reached out to miyuning.


    Seeing his movements, MI Youning raised her eyebrows and said she didn''t understand what the other person meant.


    Han Ziming showed a smile, "mobile phone."


    She pointed to her hand.


    Mi you Ning sees this, gave mobile phone to opposite party.


    After receiving the mobile phone, Han Ziming used her phone to dial a series of numbers.


    Soon his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID displayed on his mobile phone, Han Ziming hangs up and changes his mobile phone to MI Youning.


    "Be careful on the way back. Call me if you have anything. I can''t take you down."


    Miyuning knew that his legs were inconvenient. "It''s OK. You should pay more attention to rest. Of course, I''ll play in a week. Don''t forget that."


    Han Ziming was amused to hear what he said.


    It''s a child. I don''t forget the game at this time.


    He nodded and spoiled: "OK, write it down, go."


    Waving at him, miyuning left the bedroom.


    Outside the door, Shi Lei is already waiting for her.


    "Miss Lu, let me take you back."


    Shi Lei was also in the room before, and naturally saw her and the boss''s behavior.


    So at the moment, her attitude is obviously more polite.


    Miyuning nodded, "please."


    "No trouble."


    Shi Lei takes people downstairs.


    In the downstairs hall, I met Zhang Weichen, who was talking to Han Ziming''s medical team.


    "Lu Li, are you leaving now?"


    "If you don''t leave, you''ll stay for dinner."


    Miyuning goes to the other side.


    At this time, Zhang Weichen was in a good mood.


    My friend is no longer a monk.


    A 30-year-old man is still an old man. There is no one else.


    Now, with his help, he finally took a fancy to one.


    How can he not be happy for each other.


    "It''s OK to stay for dinner. The cook here is excellent."


    Miyuning shook his head. "There''s something else to do today. Next time."


    "Well, I''ll see you off."


    Zhang Weichen escorts mi Youning out and watches Shi Lei drive away.


    He just went back and was ready to go upstairs to discuss with his friends about his future life.


    However, I didn''t discuss the major events of my life. Instead, I was instructed.


    Han Ziming asked him to check and find the person who caused trouble to Lu Li.


    And the source of the news.


    Finally, let him find some relationships and sort out Lu Li''s family information.


    For the last one, Zhang Weichen has already moved ahead of time.


    A woman who is introduced to a friend can be introduced as a person.


    It must be checked in advance.


    So for the first time, all the information about Lu Li''s family background from childhood to adulthood was transferred to Han Ziming.


    And he accepted his fate to do coolie.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning sits in the exclusive car of Han Ziming, and the low-key and luxurious Rolls Royce phantom stops at the school gate.


    By this time, the class is over.


    The students at the school gate come and go a lot.


    When I saw the car, many people watched from a distance.


    "Here we are, Miss Lu."


    Miyuning put away his cell phone and pressed his head.


    "Well, I''ll go first."

 Chapter 400

    She pushed the door open and got out of the car. People around her instantly found the object of discussion today.


    It turned out that it was Gao Leng goddess, Lu Li, who was attacked by people on the school forum and made headlines at noon.


    Now everybody''s got action.


    They took out their mobile phones to shoot one after another, with smiles on their faces.


    Soon on the school forum, the picture of Lu Li returning to school in a luxury car appeared again.


    At noon, she left with Zhang Weichen. The photos of her leaving by car were also on the school forum.


    The forum is frantically attacking Luli.


    There is even one person who is famous with the help of this forum.


    This man is a famous person in the school.


    Li Wenhao, Lu Li''s nominal contact object.


    No one knows that they have broken up except the parties.


    Many people on the forum began to sympathize with Li Wenhao, who was wearing green.


    As a party, Li Wenhao did not appear at all.


    Before, in the car, mi you Ning probably took a glance at the forum.


    She sneered at Li Wenhao''s silence.


    After she got out of the car, she still held her cell phone in her hand.


    The original owner also has an account, she opened a post, only issued a sentence.


    That is, she and Li Wenhao have already broken up.


    Behind is Li Wenhao with many girls, entangled with ambiguous photos.


    No matter how much sensation this post caused, or how much abuse it received.


    Miyuning withdrew from the school forum.


    She dialed Lu Han.


    Lu Han was already waiting at the school gate.


    Naturally, I can see the outstanding luxury car.


    He watched his sister coming and connected the phone in a complicated way.


    "Ah Li, I''m at the door."


    Listening to the voice on the phone, miyuning looks up at the school gate.


    Soon found Lu Han.


    The other party is at the door, holding a mobile phone to her ear, looking at her with both eyes.


    Miyuning hung up and walked towards Luli.


    "Brother, let''s find a place to talk."


    Some things are not clear in a word after all.


    Lu Han''s eyes are fixed on the Rolls Royce phantom that still stops at the school gate.


    Watching the car start and leave, he said to mi you Ning, "OK."


    They found a milk tea house near the school gate.


    Lu Han looks at his sister sitting opposite him and doesn''t know how to speak.


    Mi you Ning saw his face hesitant and took the initiative to speak.


    "Some people slandered me in the school forum and made headlines, which the other party didn''t expect.


    I''ll take care of this. Don''t worry, brother.


    I''ll graduate next year. I''m already an adult. Don''t worry about my business any more. I''m measured. "


    Lu Han''s face is not good-looking


    Miyuning nodded, "well, last time someone exposed my information in the game, including your identity and the situation of your parents."


    Now Lu Han''s face can''t be described as ugly.


    He had a repressive look in his eyes and a dark face.


    This is his pain, but also he and his sister life, can not get rid of the trace.


    Seeing that he cared so much, miyuning sighed, "brother, we can''t get rid of these, but we don''t pay much attention to them.


    I will graduate next year. I don''t want to work from nine to five. Last time I came to you, I wanted to make other investments.


    As long as we make our own life better. "


    Lu Han looked up at her with a sense of frustration.


    Because during this time, he also thought about what to do in the future.


    Unfortunately, nothing has been achieved.


    He has no education, no diploma, no good prospects.

 Chapter 401

    Mi you Ning, seeing his low mood, probably understood it.


    Glancing at the milk tea house in front of us, he suggested: "maybe we can open a coffee shop with small investment and not too bad business.


    Now people''s living standards have improved significantly. Coffee shops are places where office workers have lunch breaks or leisure after work


    Lu Han obviously didn''t have this idea.


    He thought about it and it was a good idea.


    But I think that although the investment is small, there are no hundreds of thousands of people who can''t get down.


    "Brother, maybe you can learn about management. There is always hope when there is a goal."


    For the time being, miyuning did not mention the reward of 500000 yuan a week later.


    Because I feel that she mentioned it, Lu Han would not believe it.


    Let''s get the money then.


    As long as Lu Han gets rid of the track of death.


    The task of the world is half done.


    In the last two worlds, she used too much soul power.


    In this world, in order to treat Han Ziming''s legs, we will use some more.


    She needs to work hard to complete the task and gain more soul power to stabilize.


    After listening to his sister''s words, Lu Han has a little hope in his heart.


    Now, although there is no money, as long as we take the first step, we will get better.


    He can''t go on like this.


    No matter how hard it is, it''s OK to open a milk tea house in front of you.


    He still has the money.


    Next, brother and sister discussed the general plan for the future.


    Miyuning asked Lu Han to learn management and get familiar with the process of opening a coffee shop.


    If they don''t understand, they can recruit masters.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Lu Han asked her to go back to school.


    The two separated at the school gate.


    "Ah Li"


    However, just after MI you Ning walked a few steps, Lu Li behind him called to her.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and looks at Lu Han.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Han still asked what he had been holding for a day.


    "You have nothing to do with that man?"


    Mi you Ning smelt speech to smile, "before is true have no relation at all, as for later who know, let it be."


    Her words were obviously ambiguous.


    Lu Han understood, but he had no choice in his eyes.


    After all, he is a man and his sister has grown up.


    There are some things that he really can''t get involved in.


    "Then you have to protect yourself. If there is anything, don''t forget to tell me."


    Miyuning waved to him, "I know, brother, go back quickly."


    Lu Han helplessly watched his sister enter the school, and then turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning returns to the dormitory, Wang Qi and Li Yao are both there.


    However, there is another person, also in the dormitory.


    Seeing Qin Yulan''s figure, MI Youning sneers.


    She walked into the dormitory, three pairs of eyes on her.


    Mi you Ning ignored them and looked at them with doubts.


    He went to the bedside and turned on the computer on the desk.


    Log in to aoshiyou''s account.


    Soon I saw someone chatting with her.


    Secret chat: coming up?


    Miyuning''s mouth curved gently.


    Secret chat [smile]: Well, I just went back to my dormitory.


    Secret chat: do you want to make a copy?


    Miyuning felt that the three lines of vision she was looking at were tapping the keyboard.


    Now in this state, I really can''t feel at ease.


    Secret chat [smile]: no more today.


    After a while, Han Ziming came back.


    Secret chat: Well, if you don''t go offline, why don''t you come to Huahai?


    PS: babies, this book is on PK today. It will be on the shelf next week.


    I hope the babies work hard. It''s not easy to persist until now.


    Let''s vote for recommendation, make rewards active, and get five-star reviews.

 Chapter 402

    Miyuning Click to open the interface, and the characters in the game are transferred to the position of Huahai.


    "Lu Li, are you ok?"


    Just as she finished the operation, someone on one side finally couldn''t help it.


    Mi you Ning turns his head to go up, Qin Yu Lan''s worried eyes.


    She laughed carelessly. "I can do something."


    Wang Qi and Li Yao also came.


    Wang Qi is the most active and can''t hide her words.


    "Lu Li, have you seen the school forum? Is the news that you broke up with Li Wenhao true?"


    Miyuning did not deny, "well, he''s too dirty."


    With that, miyuning looks at the computer screen again.


    Secret chat: when are you going to sleep?


    Secret chat: nine o''clock.


    When Qin Yulan heard her words, her eyes were full of anger.


    She couldn''t listen to others and said that Li Wenhao was not good.


    During her three years in college, she has been secretly in love with Li Wenhao.


    This secret love, let her taste bitter.


    After learning that Lu Li, who is in the same room, was denounced by Li Wenhao, how could she accept it.


    Now when she hears that Lu Li dislikes Li Wenhao, her anger rises.


    Mi Youning is chatting with Han Ziming. She doesn''t see her distorted face.


    Even if you see it, it''s just a grasshopper after autumn. It won''t take a few days to hop around.


    Secret chat: how about having dinner on Saturday the day after tomorrow?


    Miyuning thought about it and immediately replied.


    Secret chat [smile]: Well, yes.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao were also shocked when they heard mi you Ning''s words.


    In the school forum, Lu Lifa''s post.


    Naturally, they also saw the ambiguous pictures of Li Wenhao and other girls.


    However, they were not as shocked as Lu Li himself.


    Wang Qi opened her mouth wide, "this... This is a bit unacceptable for a while."


    He leaned on Li Yao''s shoulder as if he had been hurt.


    Mi you Ning turns to see her this appearance, can''t help laughing.


    "This man can''t look at his appearance. He knows his face, but he doesn''t know his heart."


    Li Yao glanced at Wang Qi on her shoulder and nodded with approval.


    Wang Qi was also infatuated with Li Wenhao.


    Handsome, or a member of the students, such a person is to attract the eyes and secret love of many girls in the school.


    When Qin Yulan heard mi Youning''s words, a sharp voice rang out, "even if he really has an affair with other girls, you have no ability to win his heart!"


    This emotional, targeted voice, let Wang Qi and Li Yao, turn their heads and look at her.


    Mi you Ning looks innocently at Qin Yu Lan, "but such a person can''t be relied on at all. Why should I try my best on him?"


    With that, a touch of sarcasm rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Speaking of this, the person who made me a rumor on the forum is even more interesting."


    Miyuning looks at the computer again.


    She hid the game interface and logged into the school forum with her computer.


    Then a software was downloaded.


    A string of random code appears, MI Youning opens the post that publishes her information, finds the account number of that publisher.


    Miyuning turned his back to them and said, "I also tracked this account before and found an interesting thing."


    Her fingers beat on the keyboard quickly, and a string of unintelligible garbled codes showed up.


    After a minute, the black background, showing an address.


    Miyuning turned to the three of them: "you see, the person who posted this post is just near the gate of our school. It must be from the school."

 Chapter 403

    Qin Yulan saw the computer screen, where she was last night, her eyes flashed, shocked and flustered.


    Mi you Ning glanced at her carelessly.


    Seeing the panic on her face, the corners of her mouth rose.


    Wang Qi close, can''t help exclaiming, "Lu Li, you are too cow! How did you do that? "


    Miyuning naturally won''t tell her that she had it after a hundred generations.


    The cost of this is the constant reincarnation of thousands of years.


    "In fact, I can now hack into the interior of this Internet bar and find out the monitoring inside."


    Miyuning turned around and shut down some of the computer''s garbled code and the information in the Internet bar.


    "However, it doesn''t make much sense to pick it out. After all, it''s better to wait and see some things slowly."


    In fact, what she wants to say is that slowly torture Qin Yulan''s nerves, which is called enjoyment.


    Clearly I can find you, but I just don''t do it, let you know.


    It makes you worry, it scares you.


    "I have something to do. I''ll go home first!"


    At this moment, Qin Yulan felt a great panic in her heart.


    She really didn''t expect that Lu Li had this skill.


    Now she needs to go to the Internet bar to see if she can find someone to delete the picture she appeared last night.


    Mi you rather than smile, watching Qin Yu Lan leave in a panic.


    Not even a backpack.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao are also puzzled to see, Qin Yulan left in a panic.


    "What''s the matter with Qin Yulan?"


    Wang Qi turns her head and looks at Li Yao curiously.


    The latter shrugged and walked toward the bed, "who knows."


    However, when Li Yao turned around, there was a flash of deep thought in her eyes.


    Recently, there is something wrong with Luli. It''s very wrong.


    But before Qin Yulan looked at Lu Li''s line of sight, but she saw it in her eyes.


    Qin Yulan is more wrong than Lu Li.


    The twisted face, hate eyes, are aimed at Lu Li.


    What happened to Lu Li and Qin Yulan.


    Wang Qi sees Li Yao going to bed.


    She said to miyuning, "don''t play too late."


    Mi Youning nods and sees the secret chat Han Ziming sends her.


    She click the other party ready to return, this just found that has been offline.


    Secret chat: Well, I''ll call you then.


    Secret chat: do you have anything to avoid?


    Secret chat: are you busy?


    Let''s have a rest early and call back.


    Miyuning thought about it, retired the game and shut down the computer.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning wakes up and goes to class with Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    On the way to class, many people looked at her.


    It can be seen that she has become more famous in school these two days.


    Miyuning ignored the sight of these people.


    She has a safe class.


    So the day went by.


    In the evening, after eating in the canteen, she received a call from Li Wenhao.


    "Lu Li, you deleted the forum post!"


    As soon as the other party came up, he ordered her in such an urgent tone.


    Miyuning laughed, "why? Isn''t that the truth? "


    "Lu Li, this matter has a great influence. I will be punished when I come back."


    Li Wenhao''s voice became serious.


    Miyuning naturally knows this.


    At that time, not only Li Wenhao, but also she will be involved. Finally, graduation will be in trouble.


    What she wants everyone to know is that she has no relationship with Li Wenhao.


    Now it''s almost done. There''s no need to make things too big.

 Chapter 404

    "OK, I''ll delete the post after a while," Mi Youning walked towards the dormitory. "Li Wenhao, you found it. Who sent you the photo? Shall I show you the way? "


    Li Wenhao there for a short pause, then said, "do you know who it is?"


    Although he was doubting, his tone was a little affirmative.


    Mi Youning told him with a smile that he could find the answer in the Internet cafe near the school.


    Then she hung up and even deleted Li Wenhao''s phone.


    With each other''s relationship in the student union, it''s not difficult to find out.


    Next, let''s see Qin Yulan, her luck.


    Of course, Qin Yulan''s slander of the original owner in aoshiyou is still in her mind.


    At the end of the game, she must give the other side a deep blow.


    Miyuning went back to the dormitory and turned on the computer as usual.


    She poured herself a glass of water, sat in front of the computer and logged into the game.


    See Han Ziming give her private chat.


    "I''ll let you know when I''m online. I''m looking for you."


    Miyuning click chat to send a message to the other party.


    "I''m here. What''s the matter?"


    Han Ziming is sitting at home. Last night, he got the information that Zhang Weichen found. He has been in a bad mood.


    Lu Li has a boyfriend.


    And the other side is the school grass, looks very sunny a boy.


    This made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Although he looks good, he looks at the boy''s eyes dishonestly.


    Not a very reliable person.


    Later, Zhang Weichen told him that his name was Li Wenhao, Lu Li''s nominal boyfriend.


    When I was dating Lu Li, I was still having an affair with other girls.


    He was angry about this, and even hurt for Lu.


    Zhang Weichen saw his unhappy face and showed him the post on the forum of Lu Li''s University.


    Later, Han Ziming learned about Lu Li''s situation at school.


    He frowned as he saw the offensive words.


    After thinking all night, he always felt that he should do something.


    Han Ziming is waiting for Lu Li to go online tonight.


    When you see a private letter from the other party, you should reply immediately.


    "Come to yuelaochi."


    When mi you Ning saw this sentence, she couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. She had a premonition.


    Hand action does not stop, immediately click on the old pool.


    Her game characters, instantly appeared to the moon old pool.


    There were already standing men in white.


    Deep black eyes, full of charming color, thick eyebrows, high nose, all with perfect.


    More people can not ignore, is the other side that a monarch in the world of hegemony.


    She has a soft face, but her momentum is very shocking.


    This man is the top God of aoshiyou.


    Miyuning comes to the other side and stands opposite to the emperor''s presence.


    "How do you want to be here?" She asked.


    "I want to mark you as my own."


    Han Ziming soon returned the news.


    Then [the king comes to the world] moves, and he goes to the old moon pool.


    Two celadon bowls came out of void in his hands.


    He bent over and filled two bowls of water from Yuelao pool.


    He went to miyuning again.


    "Are you willing to drink the water of yuelaochi with me, and you are destined to have three lives with me?"


    Miyuning really guessed well.


    The man wanted to marry her in the game.


    "Good."


    Looking at the blue and white porcelain in his hand, she manipulated the characters to take it.


    Han Ziming looked at all this in his study, with a smile on his lips.


    Then he called Zhang Weichen.

 Chapter 405

    Zhang Weichen is in a company meeting.


    When he saw that it was Han Ziming, he got through immediately.


    "What''s the matter, Ziming?"


    "I''m getting married."


    When Zhang Weichen heard this, he opened his mouth wide.


    In the eyes of the staff, there is no image to speak of.


    He exclaimed, "are you going to get married?"?! When? "


    "Now, now." Han Ziming said with a smile.


    Zhang Weichen heard the speech and stood up from his seat.


    "Damn it


    He was rude.


    All the staff in the meeting room are watching him.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Ziming explained something and hung up the phone.


    Miyuning takes over yuelaochi water, waiting for Han Ziming''s next step.


    "After drinking this bowl of water, we go to the Yuelao temple to sign the ceremony."


    "Good."


    Miyuning replied.


    After that, they drank the water from yuelaochi.


    Announcement: [King in the world] and [smile] drink the water of the old pond of the next month, and hold the hand of the son.


    The world was peaceful.


    However, this announcement, all players have exploded.


    World [nun of monk''s family]: is this a wedding? Too soon


    World [little Lori]: no way!!!


    World: please tell me it''s fake!!!


    The world [* * *]: smile again, the dead demon! Bichi!


    The world: [* * *]: Junlin God is going to marry. How is it possible? Is there a bug!!


    World [Fu Junjun''s pillow]: awesome! This smile can be regarded as white now, married with the God, should be a woman.


    The world: the next step is to go to Yuelao temple. We can''t just watch the great god get married!


    World: go! Go to Yuelao temple!


    The world has exploded, with both positive and negative information.


    On the other hand, Han Ziming and MI Youning drink the water from Yuelao pool and walk towards Yuelao temple.


    Yuelao temple is not far from Yuelao pool.


    They didn''t walk long before they entered the Yuelao temple.


    [King in the world] turn around and look at [smile].


    Han Ziming clicks on the equipment and sends the Xifu he prepared last night to the other party.


    Mi you Ning looks at han zi Ming''s equipment. She clicks receive.


    Secret chat: put it on. Although it''s a game, you want to be perfect.


    Yes, he expects to marry Lu Li in reality.


    However, in the game, also still excited.


    Whether in the game or in real life, he hopes to marry this woman.


    The appearance of the other side broke his cold heart and made him unable to look away from the other side.


    Mi Youning took over Han Ziming''s equipment and immediately replaced it.


    Her perfect figure is wrapped in a red dress.


    The hairstyle and hair accessories on that head have also been changed.


    The dress made miyuning look more charming.


    The makeup on his face brightened his eyes.


    Charm - charm, Charm - charm, beautiful appearance, people simply can not look away from her.


    Looking at her like this, Han Ziming''s mouth curved with satisfaction.


    It is as beautiful as he imagined.


    No, more beautiful than he thought.


    Mi Youning was attracted by Han Ziming''s happy clothes.


    His face was like a crown of jade, and he was elegant. He wore a big red dress on the other side, which made him dazzling.


    This is a beautiful man.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but walk towards each other.


    Han Ziming looked at the other side coming, stretched out his hand and softened his face.


    PS: for recommended tickets, five-star praise, reward.


    Maybe Hua Hua seldom interacts with you and makes few comments.


    During this period, Huahua has been working hard to save the manuscript. In order to get ready for the shelf, she seldom replies to comments.


    Everyone is very active. I will reply to you when I see it.


    In the past two months, Hua Hua''s hands are painful. When it''s bent, it''s OK. When it''s straightened, it''s especially painful.


    Let''s understand.

 Chapter 406

    World: [smile] has used memeda skill on [King in the world].


    Miyuning stepped forward and used the kiss skill directly.


    Han Ziming sits in front of the computer and looks at each other kissing him.


    The face with a gentle doting smile, but also can not help reaching out.


    His long white hands caressed the screen slowly.


    Under the hand is the character with a smile.


    Looking at the picture of each other kissing him, Han Ziming can''t help thinking of the touch of kissing Lu Li on that day.


    I don''t know how it will taste if I really kiss each other.


    Just when the two characters in the game embrace and kiss each other.


    Soon someone will come to Yuelao temple.


    World [* * *]: smile and let go of God! Let me do it!


    World [nun of monk''s family]: beauty! They look like a perfect match.


    World [little Lori]: Whoa, whoa! The goddess Yan Ran is so beautiful, but the great God is also handsome!


    The world [* * *]: I feel that I can''t love any more, and the great God holds my sweet waist... {heartbreak}.


    World: {heartbreak} + 1.


    World [* * *] + 10086.


    The world is howling, but because the king is here, no one dares to do anything.


    "Let''s go, let''s go..."


    Just then, a group of people suddenly appeared.


    It''s the third player in this service.


    Zhang Weichen immediately stopped the meeting when he learned that Han Ziming and Lu Li were married in the game.


    With his staff, they went online one after another.


    They are all employees of aoshiyou company. Everyone is playing this game.


    And most of them are at a high level.


    However, due to the busy work recently, it is rarely online.


    As soon as it appeared, people got out of the way.


    I don''t dare not.


    Behind him, however, are high-level players with colors on their heads.


    It''s a rare player on weekdays, but the vest is all dressed in advanced equipment.


    Zhang Weichen takes people to Han Ziming and MI Youning.


    "Congratulations, we''re not late, are we?"


    In Zhang Weichen''s side, people came forward and held an object in their hands. It was a white jade tray.


    There are two ancient rings on it, emitting Lavender light.


    World: it''s not too late, it''s just right.


    The world: that''s good, that''s good


    Han Ziming took the two rings and sent one to MI Youning.


    As soon as miyuning received the ring, the world exploded.


    The world: the great God! Show mercy! How can you abandon us {heartbreak}.


    The world: [* * *]: the king comes to the great God, don''t marry, {cry}.


    The world: the great God is ruined!


    The world: big God, why do you want to pair with a smile, how do we accept {sad}.


    The world [Royal daughter is matchless]: a smile is a schemer, such a person is not worthy of God.


    After the words of "the matchless Queen" appeared, the world just exploded.


    Many people began to attack [smile].


    Miyuning received the ring, but before he could bring it to his hand, he saw the information that came out frequently.


    Han Ziming also looked at these unbearable, even with aggressive language.


    He frowned and began to hit the keyboard with both hands.


    The world [King in the world]: it''s between us that Yanran and I are married today. If you come to congratulate me, I welcome you. Later, I will send you a red envelope. Otherwise, please leave.


    As soon as he spoke, the world slowly calmed down.


    However, there are still a few people protesting.

 Chapter 407

    Zhang Weichen saw this scene in the company and frowned.


    He told the technicians not far away, "forbid these people to speak, and release them after the wedding."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang."


    The technicians moved quickly.


    Han Ziming also saw the protests.


    He felt funny and helpless.


    World: Yanran and I have known each other in real life, and my goal in this life is to marry her.


    As soon as this sentence was sent, the world was quiet for a while and exploded again.


    World [little Lori]: the great God and Yanran are a couple in reality! It''s absolutely hot news!


    World [husband''s pillow]: is the great God expressing himself? Right, right?!!


    World [nun of the monk''s family]: I see. I wish you two a happy reunion in reality.


    The world: [* *]: it''s like this


    World: no?


    World [* * *]:


    On this side, MI Youning saw Han Ziming''s words and turned his mouth with a smile.


    At this time, Wang Qi and Li Yao also walked into the dormitory.


    They just saw the gentle smile on her face.


    This is definitely the goddess of high cold, incarnating in a happy little woman.


    They couldn''t help walking behind her to see what had happened.


    Miyuning knew someone was standing behind her. She didn''t look back.


    Instead, she passed Han Ziming on to her wedding ring.


    Announcement: [smile] and [King in the world] are officially married. I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years and have your son early.


    Then the petals scattered on their heads, and they were drowned by the rain of petals.


    Mi you Ning can''t help laughing when he sees the young man behind him.


    How to have children in the game.


    Although Wang Qi and Li Yao don''t play aoshiyou, they also understand the picture.


    Lu Li got married in the game.


    They looked at each other in surprise.


    Zhang Weichen saw that [Jun Lin Xia] and [a smile] had rings in each other''s hands.


    In their hands, there is a red rope, and then slowly disappear.


    It''s just beginning to sound.


    World: it''s time to tour the city in a sedan chair.


    Han Ziming reaches out his hand with the ring and reaches out to the woman in front of him.


    Mi you Ning sees it and reaches for it.


    They walked out slowly in the sight of the people in Yuelao temple.


    Zhang Weichen and his party followed them.


    Walking out of Yuelao temple, MI Youning sees the sedan chair outside the gate, the spectacular wedding ceremony.


    The luxurious sedan chair is pulled by four horses.


    There are several horses behind.


    Han Ziming took her by the hand and went directly to the front white horse.


    He released his opponent''s hand and stepped on the horse.


    Then he sat on the horse and held out his hand to the people below.


    Miyuning handed him his hand and sat down in his arms.


    Zhang Weichen and others immediately handed out red envelopes and scattered them as they walked.


    They soon came to the sedan chair, have come to their own position, ready to patrol the city.


    Han Ziming drove his horse forward with the man in his arms, and the sedan chair ceremony followed.


    Along the way, Zhang Weichen and others kept throwing red envelopes.


    Around the blessing is also an endless stream.


    Many people grab the red envelope, feel happy, boast that God is a god level moat.


    The lowest of these red envelopes is 66.


    The bigger one is 888.


    Because of the limitation of the game, everyone can only get one share, but it also makes them very happy.


    Han Ziming holds the person in his arms and softens his face in this fairyland.


    Sitting in front of the computer, he can''t help but keep the screenshot.


    [vote daily, you must vote, babies]


    PS: recommend jiyouli Xiaoxiao''s fast wear article "fast wear: male god, please God!" It''s already very fat and sweet. The writing style is guaranteed. You can have a look.

 Chapter 408

    Miyuning also had a soft smile.


    "Lu Li, are you so happy?"


    Wang Qi stood behind her and couldn''t help asking.


    She didn''t understand that it was just a game. Why did she show such a happy smile.


    Mi you Ning turns his head to look at the two people behind him, and the corner of his mouth says, "it''s OK."


    Wang Qi listens to perfunctory answer, effort nuzui, shrug to own bed to walk.


    At this moment, I feel really in a good mood.


    So I can''t help but take the initiative to say, "this person is the other half of me in reality."


    "..." before Wang Qi went back to her bed, she heard this.


    She can''t help but turn and open her mouth.


    What kind of development is this.


    Just broke up with the school grass, and was with other people.


    I have to say it''s too fast.


    Li Yao also looked at mi you Ning sitting on the seat with curious eyes.


    "Luli, are you... Are you too fast?"


    Li Yao asked hesitantly.


    Miyuning turned to face their complicated faces.


    He said with a smile: "when I was in contact with Li Wenhao, it was because for the first time someone confessed to me in front of so many people.


    But I don''t feel anything when I associate with him. The most intimate action between us is just holding hands. "


    Then she thought of the feeling of being with Han Ziming.


    "If you like someone and want to be with him, you will think for him.


    Even want to touch each other, that is simply can''t restrain, also is Li Wenhao can''t bring me


    Li Yao and Wang Qi do not understand, but also know that the feeling is not right, of course, can not be together.


    Mi you Ning sees two people''s eyes with meditation. She turns her head and continues to stare at the computer.


    World [enchantress butterfly clothes]: smile, you are a bitch! In real life, I have a boyfriend, but now I still hook up with others.


    The world: the daughter of a murderer, the daughter of a girl, and the elder brother is still a rogue. This kind of person should get out of aoshiyou as soon as possible!


    World [enchantress and butterfly clothes]: a girl''s child, a mean person!


    Mi you Ning squints at the words appearing in the world of Ao Shi you.


    This is Qin Yulan.


    Before Qin Yulan another waistcoat [imperial girl unparalleled], is also slandering her.


    But I don''t know why, suddenly no sound.


    Now it''s a new vest and it''s back.


    What I said was also very embarrassing.


    Similarly, Han Ziming saw these in his study.


    And Zhang Weichen in the company.


    They all know Lu Li''s life experience, and they know it better than anyone else.


    These are slanders, malicious attacks.


    Zhang Weichen, in particular, knows very well that [enchantress butterfly clothes] and [smile] are not right in the game.


    Now the other party''s words, is bound to affect today''s wedding.


    "Forbid me to speak for a week


    Zhang Weichen was upset.


    This [witch butterfly clothes] is just to make trouble.


    If Han Ziming is in a bad mood, he will suffer.


    Miyuning doesn''t know what Zhang Weichen is doing here.


    And Han Ziming, with deep eyes, has been staring at the speech.


    He wanted to do something, but because of Lu Li, he didn''t know that he knew her family information clearly.


    So he can only watch in frustration.


    But in my heart, I secretly remember the enchantress''s butterfly clothes.


    Miyuning sees that the enchantress''s butterfly clothes has stopped. There is no one else attacking her in the world.


    She finally got the action.

 Chapter 409

    Miyuning was beating the keyboard, but he began to expect that Qin Yulan would be so alone in the future.


    The world [smile]: since the opening of the dress, you have been aiming at me. Did I eat your rice, drink your water, or dig your ancestral grave?


    World [smile]: sooner or later, you will be dug out. When it comes time to hit you in the face, don''t feel pain.


    After sending it out, mi you Ning smiles.


    In another week, I''ll get the reward of 500000.


    She will quit the game and then be able to wait for graduation.


    Of course, there is the man Han Ziming.


    Your opponent''s legs also need to be treated more quickly.


    After another year or two in the wheelchair, he really has no hope to stand up.


    There are also Lu Han, the elder brother of the original owner, and his father who is in prison at this time.


    Think about it. There''s still a lot to do.


    Miyuning holds his chin and looks at the interface of aoshiyou.


    The world: [* * *]: in other words, does this [witch butterfly dress] have anything to do with that [Bai Xiaosheng]?


    World [little Lori]: why do you say that? This is a relationship that can''t be achieved with eight strokes, right?


    The world [* * *]: there is always a feeling of honey. The tone of this [witch butterfly clothes] is similar to that of Bai Xiaosheng who exposed the goddess''s life at the beginning.


    World [nun of the monk''s family]: is this a personal complaint in real life.


    World [husband''s pillow]: it''s just our guess. Didn''t the goddess just say that she would slap her face at that time? Let''s just sit and wait.


    World [* * *] + 1.


    World [* * *] + 10086.


    World [* * *] + 10001.


    There is a lot of discussion in this world.


    At the same time, miyuning also received Han Ziming''s worried greetings.


    Secret chat: are you ok? Don''t take those people''s words too seriously.


    Secret chat [smile]: it''s OK. It''s very good.


    Seeing Han Ziming''s caring greetings, MI Youning smiles and sends another private chat to the other party.


    Secret chat [smile]: when is the tour over? It''s almost time for me to go to sleep.


    Han Ziming looked at the time. It''s more than eight o''clock.


    Secret chat: go to sleep, don''t forget tomorrow''s agreement.


    Secret chat [smile]: mm-hmm, I know. Let''s have dinner together.


    Secret chat: Well, go to sleep. Good night.


    Secret chat: An''an~


    Say good night to Han Ziming, and MI Youning is off the line.


    From then on, she was also a married woman in aoshiyou.


    As for that [enchantress butterfly dress], what [imperial daughter matchless] will clean up sooner or later.


    After turning off the computer, MI Youning stretches and walks towards her bed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the rental house near the school, Qin Yulan is about to blow up.


    Her two numbers were sealed.


    Watching Lu Li get married in the game.


    Even [Junlintianxia] said that they knew each other in reality and that she was not worth it for Li Wenhao.


    But in the heart, Lu Li is not as cold as he seems.


    If it''s really a woman of three and four.


    In this way, Li Wenhao is real. It''s impossible to be with Lu Li.


    Looking at the grand God and Lu Li''s happy marriage in the game, she is holding her breath.


    So he began to speak, and again used the same old methods before to make Lu Li lose his reputation.


    However, the effect of this is far less than before.


    She was also banned.


    After changing the number, he was forbidden to speak again.


    This is definitely manipulated.


    Angry Qin Yulan is about to smash the computer.


    [recommend tickets, reward, five-star praise]

 Chapter 410

    The next day after class, MI Youning went straight to the dormitory, put down his textbook and changed his clothes.


    Before in class, Han Ziming sent her a text message.


    Tell her she''s here and wait at the door.


    When miyuning comes out of the school gate.


    She saw the low-key illusion of Rolls Royce at a glance.


    Han Ziming, sitting in the car, also saw her.


    He lowered the window and gave her a gentle smile.


    Miyuning went to the front of the car, opened the rear door and sat in.


    At this time, just after class, most of the students went to the canteen, and there were not many people at the door.


    But still in the eyes of a few people.


    Miyuning never cared.


    Sitting in the car, before she could close the door, her hand was held.


    Closing the door, MI Youning turns to Han Ziming''s gentle eyes.


    "Where are we going?"


    Han Ziming rushed to Shi Lei, who was driving, and said, "go home."


    When he heard this, MI Youning raised his eyebrows and did not contradict him.


    "Tired or not?" Seeing that she had no objection, Han Ziming asked in a voice.


    Mi you Ning shook his head. "Fortunately, my studies are very easy. I will graduate next year."


    Han Ziming can''t help thinking about whether she will enter the society after graduation.


    Will there be a better choice then.


    The smile on his face did not change, but there was some worry in his heart.


    Looking down at the legs of mobility.


    Miyuning noticed his movement, and she shook each other''s hand back.


    "Zhang Weichen said that your cooks are good. How can you think of eating at home?"


    Han Ziming raised his head and said carelessly, "I want you to adapt earlier and get used to it as soon as possible."


    The implication is obvious.


    Miyuning knew that he was still upset.


    Her age is here, and she doesn''t spend a long time together.


    Mi you Ning secretly nodded, "in fact, there is another way to make me adapt faster."


    "Oh?"


    Han Ziming frowned as if he didn''t understand what she said.


    My heart began to look forward to her opening.


    "Why don''t I move in and live together?"


    Miyuning looked at him and asked with a smile.


    Hearing this expectation, the smile on Han Ziming''s face brightened up in an instant.


    "Of course, it''s my pleasure. I can''t wait for it."


    Miyuning nodded, "you just know."


    Then he raised his head haughtily.


    Han Ziming can''t help itching when he sees that small appearance.


    He reached out and touched miyuning''s head.


    It''s good to stay with him, right under his nose.


    He never thought about living together.


    But I don''t know how to speak.


    The girl around is at school and rashly proposes to live together.


    He is afraid that the other party may feel uncomfortable or have other ideas.


    Now the other party has put forward it, which of course has benefited him.


    Shi Lei drives steadily.


    Soon came to Han Ziming''s villa.


    In the car, Han Ziming looked at his legs, then looked up at Mi Youning and said, "you go first, I''ll come later."


    Miyuning nodded cleverly.


    She knows why han Ziming wants her to avoid.


    This man is also arrogant in his heart.


    He did not allow the embarrassed side to appear in front of her.


    Mi Youning closes the car door and doesn''t see the car behind him. Han Ziming''s eyes are frustrated.


    She went into the villa.


    When Han Ziming saw her back, he hated her legs again.


    But had to get out of the car, to catch up with the little woman who left.


    He didn''t want to look at each other''s back forever.

 Chapter 411

    Shi Lei takes out his wheelchair, opens the rear door and puts it down.


    Then he turned his back and stood by.


    Han Ziming is moving slowly with his hands on his body.


    He has been used to this kind of action for a long time.


    In the hall of the villa, miyuning saw this scene through his mind.


    She sat on the sofa, her hands clutching involuntarily.


    This man doesn''t want her to see it. That''s the scene.


    Seeing each other''s moving body, mi you Ning felt sour.


    Han Ziming has been like this for several years.


    Seeing that the other side was holding the door and finally put one leg on the wheelchair, MI Youning couldn''t see it any more.


    She cut the picture out of her mind.


    After a while, Han Ziming finally got into the wheelchair.


    The sound of wheelchair remote control start, let Shi Lei with body on his back hear.


    He turned to close the door and pushed Han Ziming to the villa.


    At this time, Han Ziming''s head was covered with sweat.


    He was still breathing a little.


    Mi Youning sits on the sofa in the living room and sees Han Ziming.


    She got up to meet each other.


    "I''ll do it."


    Mi you Ning opens his mouth to Shi Lei.


    The latter immediately gave way.


    She took over Shi Lei''s position and pushed people to the large living room French window.


    She had seen a chess game on the table of Phoebe before.


    I think it''s a chess game played by this man who has nothing to do on weekdays.


    Mi you Ning pushes people around some furnishings in the room and pushes them to the table where the chess game is placed.


    Han Ziming can''t help raising eyebrows when he sees her action.


    Especially when he saw the girl''s eyes on the chess game, he was even more surprised.


    "Can you play chess, too?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "Not very well."


    This is the meeting.


    Han Ziming manipulated the wheelchair and came to the table, fiddling with the pieces on the table.


    "Next game."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to smile to look at him, "good."


    However, Han Ziming finally knew.


    The other side is not too will, how modest it is.


    At first, Han Ziming thought that the other side really couldn''t play.


    He let go a few pieces.


    But later, he found out that it was wrong.


    Every time the other side falls, they are very standard, and even how they look at it before and after, they are very conservative.


    After a while, Han Ziming found that the other side began to eat his pieces.


    He carefully observed all the pieces left by his opponent.


    Finally, he shook his head. "I lost this game."


    Mi you Ning sniffed at the words and said, "it''s not the end yet. How can you admit defeat at this time?"


    Looking up, Han Ziming looks at Mi Youning, his eyes full of cunning.


    Know that the other side has also seen the final result of this game.


    But the words did not mean the end.


    "Then go on."


    Han Ziming gave up his life to accompany the little girl.


    The end result, of course, is to lose.


    Because the layout of miyuning is too rigorous, and people can''t find it at first.


    Every time she falls down, it seems conservative, but actually it''s with a murderer.


    The two then had another round.


    This time, Han Ziming did not release any more water.


    But in the end, they were tied.


    Until the third inning, when they were halfway down, Shi Lei came.


    "Boss, it''s time for dinner."


    Han Ziming will put it on the chessboard.


    Looking at mi you Ning with a smile, "go to dinner first?"


    Miyuning nods. She gets up and walks behind Han Ziming.


    Push Han Ziming to keep up with Shi Lei.


    Babies, where are your tickets


    ¡ª¡ª


    PS: recommend the quick wear article "quick wear attack: boss, don''t chase me" which is very fat. It''s sweet and the writing style is guaranteed. You can have a look.

 Chapter 412

    After dinner, Han Ziming and MI Youning go upstairs.


    Because he took the initiative to propose that in a few days'' competition, we need two people to find a sense of cooperation in the game.


    Miyuning has no objection to this.


    When I came to Han Ziming''s study, MI Youning saw the two computers with advanced configuration.


    Two people, one computer, start to brush the copy.


    During the period, Shi Lei gave them some fruits.


    An hour later, they went to brush some small boss.


    Their grades were not low, and they soon found a sense of cooperation.


    "Aoshiyou" in many players to see their figure.


    They don''t have the targets.


    But there are also a few people talking about the two.


    It''s all harmless words.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two hours passed.


    Miyuning sat on the chair, moved his neck and looked at the time.


    It''s past nine.


    "It''s time for me to go."


    When Han Ziming heard the speech, he turned his head and looked at it with reluctance.


    "Stay tonight."


    He really wants to spend more time with each other.


    Miyuning thought about it and said, "OK."


    Han Ziming did not expect that she really agreed.


    It made him push a little bit.


    Pushing the wheelchair under him, Han Ziming comes to MI Youning.


    He took each other''s hand and put it to his mouth for a kiss.


    "So... Sleep with me tonight? I won''t do anything. "


    When he heard this, miyuning really laughed.


    "If you leave me and don''t sleep with you, do you want me to sleep alone? I might as well go back."


    It''s true. After all, she didn''t forget that she had to help Han Ziming cure his leg.


    Han Ziming smiles but says nothing, because he feels that today is really his lucky day.


    No matter what he thinks in his heart, it will come true in the next moment.


    They turned off the computer and went back to the bedroom.


    Here Shi Lei also received the news that mi you Ning would not go back to school. He went back to his room to have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Ziming takes the man to the bedroom.


    Miyuning looked at the bedroom where he had been last time and sat down to the bed at random.


    "Bring me the clothes and I''ll wash."


    Then she yawned.


    Now she has formed the habit of going to bed at nine or ten.


    Looking at her casual attitude, Han Ziming headed for the wardrobe.


    It was full of his clothes, and he took a suit of his pajamas.


    Miyuning had already got up and came towards him.


    Seeing the pajamas in his hand, he reached for them and walked towards the bathroom.


    Looking at each other''s back, Han Ziming had no choice but to smile.


    Then he steered the wheelchair out of the bedroom.


    The bathroom of the room is occupied. He needs to go to the guest room to wash.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to let the other party have any chance to see him in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    When Han Ziming washes from the guest room and goes back to the bedroom.


    He pushed open the door and saw the girl lying on his bed.


    Covering his usual quilt, he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Han Ziming enters the room and closes the door gently.


    He is very happy now, and dislikes the harsh sound of wheelchair on the floor.


    So the house was carpeted.


    Otherwise at this time, the girl lying on the bed will be awakened by the noise of his entering the room.


    Han Ziming came to the other side of the bed.


    He fixed the wheelchair, supported himself with both hands, and slowly came to the bed.


    Lying on the bed where he was the only one on weekdays, Han Ziming had different feelings in his heart.


    Just because there is a shower gel that he usually uses.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Babies, where are your tickets? Why didn''t I see... Crying

 Chapter 413

    It''s like the other person has his own breath.


    Han Ziming lifts the quilt and covers it with MI Youning.


    His heart began to beat slowly.


    It''s the first time he''s been in bed.


    The feeling made him novel and excited.


    The most obvious is that the empty heart, abnormal satisfaction.


    Han Ziming moved his body and approached mi Youning not far away.


    Until the person in the arms, it was satisfied with the eyes closed.


    It''s good to have such a person around him, as if there were no regrets in life.


    Han Ziming slowly fell asleep with the man in his arms.


    While he was breathing steadily, miyuning opened his eyes.


    Eyes in the eyes, very sober.


    She didn''t forget that she had to help Han Ziming with his legs.


    Gently moving her body, she slowly pushed away, Han Ziming''s arms.


    Under the dim light, mi you Ning''s hands touched han zi Ming''s legs under the thin quilt.


    The power of the soul slowly infiltrates into each other''s knees.


    Han Ziming suddenly frowned.


    Miyuning kept an eye on his face.


    See this slow down, the power to transmit the power of the soul.


    After a while, she found that Han Ziming''s knees had healed again, and then she stopped.


    For the next few months, as long as she delivers the power of soul every three or five times.


    The other side can almost stand up.


    Miyuning took back his hands and began to smile.


    She got into Han Ziming''s arms again. This time, she really went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning stayed in the villa with Han Ziming for two days.


    These two days, they eat together, play chess together, and play aoshiyou together.


    They are just like lovers who have been in love for a long time, showing warmth everywhere.


    On Monday, miyuning is going back to school.


    Han Ziming personally sent her to school.


    The car stopped at the school gate.


    Miyuning looks sideways at the man beside her, who has not let go of her hand.


    "It''s time for me to go."


    "Well." Han Ziming replied that he knew.


    But his hand, still did not let go of each other.


    Mi you Ning had no choice but to smile.


    She is close to Han Ziming and leans to the man''s lips.


    Gently kiss, then leave.


    "I''m really going. I''ll see you next time."


    Han Ziming couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you say you wanted to move in with me?"


    "Yes, but we need to make some preparations and apply for approval." Mi you Ning laughs.


    "About how long? I don''t want to leave you


    Mi you Ning listens to this grievance voice, can''t help touching his Yue Hun''s chamber.


    "When I''m not by your side, I''m not here,


    Let''s wait a few more days. After the aoshiyou competition, it''s almost over. "


    She calculated that almost all the problems could be solved in a week.


    Han Ziming heard Yan, and his tone was still unhappy.


    He pulled the man into his arms and hugged him.


    "Go ahead, don''t forget to miss me."


    "I see."


    After being released by Han Ziming, MI Youning opens the door and gets off.


    Han Ziming watched her leave.


    Until the person walks into the school, that figure disappears, only then takes back the line of sight.


    "Shi Lei, go to the hospital."


    "Yes, boss."


    Han Ziming once again put his eyes on the gate of the school.


    I hope in the future, he is no longer, can only watch each other leave.


    He wanted to stand by each other''s side and embrace the petite body.


    These two days, I don''t know it''s his psychological effect.


    I always feel that my legs have some strength.


    He had an impulse to stand up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lala... Come and ask for tickets!

 Chapter 414

    Maybe it''s the girl who accompanies him and makes him feel happy, which makes him better.


    He needs to go to the hospital to check again to see if there is a good prospect.


    Han Ziming left school.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Youning walked into the school, he looked at her in a strange and complicated way.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t help wondering if something happened again that she didn''t know.


    Back in the dormitory, Wang Qi and Li Yao are both there.


    Including Qin Yulan who is no longer living on campus.


    But now Qin Yulan looks very embarrassed.


    Especially the swollen eyes and the slap marks on the face.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning could not help but raise her eyebrows and had a guess in her heart.


    When Wang Qi and Li Yao saw the appearance of mi you Ning, their eyes were very complicated.


    Qin Yulan is full of resentment and anger.


    The anger in that pair of eyes, all want to engulf mi you Ning.


    Miyuning closed the door, went back to her bed and sat down.


    Looking at the different sight of the three people, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You have the face to say! If it wasn''t for you, how could Wen Hao do this to me! "


    Qin Yulan stands up angrily, reaches down and points at Mi Youning.


    Looking at the finger pointing at him, MI Youning narrowed his eyes.


    "Take your hand away and talk. Don''t look like someone owes you eight million."


    Miyuning moved away, leaned against the bed and opened his mouth carelessly.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao look at this scene, also do not know what to do.


    Just because they know what happened to Qin Yulan.


    They were surprised and shocked.


    But now, it seems that it is not proper to force this kind of thing on Lu Li.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s attitude, Qin Yu Lan twisted her face.


    "Lu Li! You wait, I''m not good, and you don''t want to be alone! "


    Put down this cruel words, Qin Yulan picked up one side of the backpack, covered his face and ran out of the dormitory.


    Looking at each other''s posture, mi you Ning was really at a loss.


    So, what happened.


    She turned to look at Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    They were embarrassed and their eyes dodged.


    "Lu Li, you''d better go to the school forum."


    Miyuning shrugs and picks up the cell phone.


    She didn''t ask for a title.


    However, when I entered the school forum, I saw the amazing title at a glance.


    [the second goddess of our school, the rising waves make you burn your body]


    Under the title, it was the woman covered with red fruits.


    In her body, there is a figure.


    The action was shot in motion.


    When they were still there, the lying woman seemed to enjoy it.


    This photo, let people see, at a glance to understand what happened.


    Miyuning didn''t expect Li Wenhao to be so cruel.


    This picture of Qin Yulan, though his face has been mosaic.


    But this title, let a person see clearly, is Qin Yulan himself.


    How does Qin Yulan mix in school.


    Miyuning sighed at Li Wenhao''s methods.


    Such a man is too cruel.


    But who knows if he has any hobbies.


    In doing so, he is not afraid of being picked out.


    Miyuning is like a spectator.


    Soon, however, her eyes began to reflect.


    incorrect.


    None of this is right.


    When she walked into the school before, people looked at her.


    There are just Qin Yulan''s words, all of which show what they know.


    Mi you Ning can''t help turning down the post.

 Chapter 415

    Sure enough, below, someone released a photo of Li Wenhao and Qin Yulan.


    The picture is unbearable, even erosive.


    Li Wenhao, that thing is magnified.


    Qin Yulan''s confused appearance.


    They were exposed and exposed.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but click on the exposed man''s vest.


    It''s a trumpet.


    Released a lot of Li Wenhao and Qin Yulan''s photos, this person disappeared.


    Mi you Ning shakes his head. He doesn''t know who they have offended. They have been calculated like this.


    Zhang Weichen, who is far away from the company, can''t help sneezing.


    He rubbed his head and nose and said, "who cares about him?".


    With his lips turned, he continued to look at the mountain of papers on the desk.


    Mi you Ning sees this post and knows what''s going on.


    No wonder people look at her, why so strange.


    But it really has nothing to do with her.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao saw her expression, especially the expression of surprise and contemplation.


    "Lu Li, the school will definitely punish you for this matter. You should not be involved in it?"


    Wang Qi''s worried voice rang out.


    Miyuning closed the forum, looked up and said casually, "it shouldn''t be. After all, it doesn''t have much to do with me."


    However, it is clear in my heart that no matter how well they study, they will be punished.


    It''s even likely to face dropping out.


    It''s too much of an impact on the school.


    She is also curious why the school did not delete this post at the first time.


    However, mi you Ning did not know that the school did not delete it.


    It''s that they can''t delete it at all.


    In any case, this post can''t move at all.


    Even the forum can''t be closed.


    The school has been bothered by this for a long time.


    Mi you Ning saw the class time, found out the books to use, and changed a suit of clothes.


    "It''s time to go to class. Are you going?"


    "Ah... Yes, I''m going to be late."


    Wang Qi got up and looked for her textbook.


    The three quickly left the dormitory and walked towards the classroom.


    ¡­¡­


    However, the punishment of Li Wenhao and Qin Yulan came out that afternoon.


    Li Wenhao had some influence in his family, and he was recorded as a big mistake.


    Qin Yulan is faced with dropping out.


    The posts on the forum were finally deleted.


    In this way, Qin Yulan left the school.


    Li Wenhao also asked for a temporary leave.


    Both disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    Maybe Li Wenhao will reappear after the storm.


    As for mi you Ning, she still accepts the sympathy of the public, or the complicated sight of seeing a play.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time for the aoshiyou competition.


    Early in the morning, miyuning asked for leave.


    I got on the car that Shi Lei came to pick her up and went to Han Ziming''s villa.


    This time Han Ziming didn''t come to pick her up.


    But waiting at the door of the villa.


    Mi Youning got out of the car and walked towards the man before Shi Lei stopped.


    Her action, let Han Ziming face with disapproval.


    But the bottom of my heart is still sweet.


    He thinks the other party''s eagerness is due to him.


    "It''s been a long time, isn''t it?"


    Mi Youning walks behind Han Ziming and pushes his wheelchair to the house.


    "Not for long."


    In fact, when Shi Lei went to meet someone, he was waiting all the time.


    Mi you Ning stops when she hears the words. She touches han zi Ming''s hand.


    There''s no temperature in that hand. It''s air-conditioned.


    I know this man is lying.


    She didn''t tear it down.


    She pretended not to know, pushed people into the elevator, familiar into Han Ziming''s study.

 Chapter 416

    The computer in the study has been turned on.


    Even logged into the account of aoshiyou.


    Mi Youning pushed Han Ziming to his position, "let''s start."


    "Good." Han Ziming saw her face full of excitement and connived.


    "Aoshiyou" competition, is the service all players can participate in.


    The showdown in the game.


    At the end of the day, the winner will get a million dollars.


    But players have to be double.


    It''s a double challenge.


    [King in the world] and [smile] appear on the decisive stage in an instant.


    On the showdown stage, there are many high ranking players.


    When people see these two people appear, they all feel bad.


    This big God and the first female player of this service, they have no hope.


    World [little Lori]: the great gods are here! There is no need to compare the final winner this time. It''s definitely theirs.


    World: that''s not necessarily. If the second and third players form a team, the great God will have to weigh it.


    World: shut up. Don''t you know that the second and third players are friends with the great God.


    World: Yes, they all came last time the great God got married.


    World: Yes, I see it, too.


    The world: that''s not necessarily, you are all brain powder of King''s landing!


    World [little Lori]: I know you are the one who was defeated by the goddess last time.


    The world: Well, it''s him, I remember.


    World [nun of monk''s family]: this time the great God and Yanran form a team, eight to nine out of ten are them.


    World: that''s a must.


    The bustle of the world has never stopped.


    It''s time to see the game.


    Han Ziming teamed up with the women around him.


    "I''ll attack in a moment, and you can defend."


    Mi Youning agreed to Han Ziming''s team formation and said, "OK, but I''m not weak either."


    Hearing this, Han Ziming turned to look at her.


    The sense of sight was so strong that miyuning could not ignore it.


    She couldn''t help turning her head.


    Han Ziming said seriously: "I know you are not weak, but as your man, I want to protect you and let you rely on me."


    Miyuning laughed, turned his head and said, "numbness."


    But the smile on her face is so bright.


    Han Ziming saw this, touched her head, and then focused on the game.


    Announcement: the final is about to start, please equip all players.


    This is the first fight.


    In this competition, Han Ziming and MI Youning matched perfectly.


    They were also attacked, but they couldn''t get close at all.


    And the rank of "king in the world" is there.


    Want to sneak attack, or duel, when the hand, the heart should tremble on a few tremors.


    Han Ziming does what he says.


    He has been protecting [smile] and killing all those who want to get close to her.


    The first and second games are almost over.


    Then there''s the doubles.


    This time it''s arranged according to the rank of homicide.


    Because Han Ziming and MI Youning did not take the initiative to kill.


    So they''re not in the first group.


    More and more people are being eliminated.


    Finally, it''s time for the king to come and smile.


    In fact, this competition is just for Han Ziming to play with MI Youning.


    He knew that the other side needed the money and had made preparations for it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    PS: promotion, baby, continue to work hard to vote, Aimeng [Bixin]

 Chapter 417

    When the king comes to the world and smiles.


    The world''s speech began to boil.


    World [little Lori]: Goddess, come on!


    World [nun of the monk''s family]: it is predicted here that the great God couple will be the first.


    World: [* * *]: come on!


    World [husband''s pillow]: the great God and his wife will be the first.


    World: [* * *]: smile, don''t delay the great God.


    The world: I''m more optimistic about the Dashen couple.


    World [* * *]: optimistic about the great God couple.


    Looking at the speech in the world, mi you Ning can''t help looking at the man around him.


    She said with a smile, "I''ll hold you back?"


    Han Ziming turned his head and saw her eyebrow picking.


    With a gentle smile, he leaned close to her cheek and gave her a kiss.


    "No, I''m willing to."


    Mi you Ning listens to today''s man, his mouth is as sweet as honey, "it''s full of sweet words, and I don''t know how many people have said it."


    Han Ziming heard her murmuring words clearly.


    He couldn''t help laughing and crying. He raised his hand and assured: "heaven as a witness, I only told a girl named Lu Li in front of me."


    That funny tone makes Han Ziming more real.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning poked him in the face with a smile, "OK, here we go."


    Han Ziming rubbed the place where she poked him, with a smile on his face.


    They''ve been more intimate.


    However, every time, when the other party touched him, his heart began to beat abnormally.


    Two people''s attention, once again put on the game.


    Next, they work together, one defending, one attacking.


    Han Ziming will block all attacks.


    Let the [smile] behind him have no chance.


    In the end, of course, they won the game.


    They knocked down the last group and the announcement came out immediately.


    Announcement: [King in the world] and [smile] have become the most potential immortals in aoshiyou. I wish you two a better future


    Looking at the long congratulations above, as well as the congratulations of the world.


    Mi you Ning turns her head and looks at the man beside her.


    "Most of this game is operated by you. Those with eyes can see it."


    Han Ziming moved his hands and said with a smile, "so what? You are my wife, so it should be."


    Miyuning said, "it''s getting more and more unorthodox."


    Han Ziming''s ear moved and he turned to see mi Youning. "There''s something more serious. I''m afraid it will frighten you."


    The language that that reveals is ambiguous, the voice also is deep matchless lift person.


    Mi you Ning hears speech, turn a head to suppress the smile on the face.


    This man really is, cannot leave that thought.


    After only a few days together, I began to think about that.


    When Han Ziming saw her turn her head, he thought she was shy.


    He regretted what he had just said and held each other''s hand.


    "Come on, I won''t tease you. Let''s go downstairs and have dinner.


    Weichen will come in a moment and send the million dollar reward


    Miyuning blushed, turned his head and looked at Han Ziming, "why did he send the reward?"


    When Han Ziming turned her head, she thought she was really shy.


    The scarlet color darkened his eyes.


    He reached out uncontrollably and touched miyuning''s face.


    "It''s so easy to be shy. What can we do in the future?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Baby, did you vote?


    Let''s stick to it for a few more days. Let''s work hard together. The explosive watch is waiting in front of us.

 Chapter 418

    The sighing words and tone, the angry mi you Ning almost took his hand away.


    What does it mean to do in the future.


    With this person really began to think about.


    I started to think about that when my legs were not good.


    If the legs are good, and her good.


    Miyuning tightened his face and asked again, "I ask you, why did Zhang Weichen send the reward?"


    Han Ziming frowned and thought, "didn''t I tell you?"


    Miyuning rolled his eyes.


    But he had to ask, "tell me what?"


    "Zhang Weichen is now in charge of aoshiyou."


    Miyuning made it properly, with a shocked look and expression.


    "No, when did you tell me?"


    Her tone was raised by a degree.


    That look, as if really not clear.


    Han Ziming secretly observed her expression. Seeing her like this, he knew that she really didn''t know.


    "Well, let''s go downstairs to have dinner instead of talking about him."


    Miyuning nodded. She hadn''t eaten since morning.


    It''s noon and I''m hungry.


    They went downstairs. Lunch was already ready downstairs.


    At the dinner table, Han Ziming has been taking care of MI Youning.


    The shrimps and crabs were all peeled by him and put into her tableware.


    Mi Youning saw that he hadn''t eaten much, so he said, "don''t take care of me. Eat quickly. It will be cold later."


    Han Ziming put the shrimp in her hand on her plate, and then he said, "OK."


    After that, he rushed to the kitchen and asked for a bowl of soup.


    He saw the soup in miyuning''s hand. It was cold by now.


    In fact, just watching each other eat, his own hands to give food, his heart is full.


    Naturally, I don''t feel hungry.


    It''s a subtle feeling.


    After Han Ziming finished eating, Zhang Weichen also arrived.


    They came with boxes


    "Oh! This is a meal. Give me a bowl of rice. I''m so busy in the company now. "


    Zhang Weichen put his suitcase beside mi Youning and sat down.


    When the chef heard the voice of the host''s friend, he immediately brought up the tableware.


    Zhang Weichen picked up his chopsticks and ate them quickly.


    He''s really hungry.


    Recently, the company is busy. He wants to use one minute as an hour.


    "Lu Li, this is your reward for this competition. Now I''ve brought it to you," he said


    Mi you Ning picks up the suitcase beside him.


    It''s not light.


    She opened the suitcase and there were piles of cash in it.


    Han Ziming saw her actions and said in a voice, "take all of them."


    Miyuning covered the box in his hand and said to him, "thank you. I''ve been spending money recently."


    "Well, you''re welcome." Han Ziming nodded clearly.


    When Zhang Weichen was approached by the other party, he realized that the other party needed money.


    Mi you Ning calls Lu Li in front of them.


    As soon as I got through there, I asked directly, "brother, where are you now?"


    Lu Han has now enrolled in a class to learn professional coffee skills.


    "I just finished class. What''s the matter?"


    Mi you Ning hears speech, way: "have something to look for you, last time the milk tea house of the school sees."


    "Good." Lu Han answered.


    Miyuning hung up and looked at Han Ziming, "I have something to do. Let Shi Lei see me off."


    Han Ziming did not expect that she would leave so soon.


    He was a little reluctant at the bottom of his heart, but he said, "good."


    Miyuning didn''t say she would leave. She hasn''t given men the power of soul today.

 Chapter 419

    She got up and went to each other.


    Hold the other person''s hand on the wheelchair and lean.


    Close to the corner of his mouth, printed a kiss.


    But the hand began to convey the power of the soul.


    Zhang Weichen''s eyes were straight when he saw this scene.


    "Damn it! You are abusing dogs


    He''s still a single dog.


    Although women around us are constantly changing, it''s just a physiological need.


    Mi Youning heard Zhang Weichen''s exclamation and left Han Ziming immediately.


    The transmission of soul power in her hand ended at the same time.


    "I''ll go first and call back."


    Shi Lei has come to the living room.


    When Han Ziming saw that she was going to leave, he took her hand.


    Miyuning looked back with a question in his eyes.


    On the line of sight, Han Ziming moved his Adam''s apple and asked, "when will you move here?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll pack up tomorrow. Just ask Shi Lei to pick me up."


    Hearing the definite answer, Han Ziming let go of her hand with a smile.


    "Well, go ahead."


    Mi you Ning did not look at Zhang Wei Chen, who was already stunned.


    She picked up the suitcase with a million dollars in cash and went to the living room.


    "Let''s go."


    Shi Lei has been waiting for her for a while.


    Smell speech immediately action.


    In this way, Han Ziming once again watched mi you Ning leave.


    "Damn it! No


    Zhang Weichen finally recovered.


    "Zi Ming, are you going to live together like this?! That''s too fast! "


    Han Ziming watched the figure disappear, then glanced at Zhang Weichen.


    On his shocked eyes, with disgust on his face.


    He''s been putting it off for days.


    "You quickly say eat, eat quickly back to the company."


    Han Ziming pushes his wheelchair towards the elevator.


    Zhang Weichen took the bowl in his hand and followed up.


    "It''s not that I said, Zi Ming. If you live with Lu Li like this, you won''t be afraid of two people''s brush gun walk fire."


    Han Ziming gave him another look of disgust.


    "Don''t force your thoughts on others."


    When he said this, Han Ziming was full of righteousness.


    It looks like a forbidden valley.


    However, I can''t help imagining in my mind that he really had a relationship with mi you Ning.


    Thinking, this heart ah, began to scratch the heart lung up.


    But Zhang Weichen looked at his leg, didn''t know what he thought of, and his face was covered with an obscene smile.


    Han Ziming didn''t see it. He pushed his wheelchair into the elevator.


    And Zhang Weichen quickly picked up a few meals and left the villa.


    That speed is really, come and go in a hurry.


    Miyuning is almost at school.


    On the road, she saw Lu Han walking on the roadside at a glance.


    "Shi Lei, wait"


    Mi you Ning shouts Shi Lei.


    When the other party stops, she lowers the window.


    "Brother"


    When Lu Han heard his sister''s voice, he couldn''t help looking for it.


    "Brother"


    Miyuning called again.


    Lu Han saw his sister in the car this time.


    It''s the same car he''s seen before.


    It was in front of my sister''s school.


    At the beginning, he also looked at the car and sent his sister to school.


    At this time, Lu Han walked out of control.


    He wanted to know who the man was.


    When Shi Lei sees Lu Han in the car, his pupils shrink uncontrollably.


    His hand trembled as he pressed down the window.


    Shi Lei''s depressed eyes stare at Lu Han in a complicated way.


    At the same time, Lu Han also saw, sitting in the driver''s seat, the true face of Shi Lei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Baby tickets don''t stop... Don''t stop... Ah

 Chapter 420

    Although no longer before, that tender face.


    But also from this mature outline, to find that familiar once.


    "It''s you!"


    Lu Han''s eyes couldn''t believe it, and his voice was trembling.


    When Shi Lei heard his tone, he turned his mouth to sneer.


    "Lu Han, long time no see."


    The voice is full of alienation, but with a bit of fun.


    Miyuning looks at the atmosphere that they are obviously different. She opens the door.


    Pull Lu Han standing in front of the car to the back seat.


    But Lu Han''s line of sight is still looking at Shi Lei.


    The eyes were surprised, unbelievable, and oppressive.


    Similarly, Shi Lei is also on his line of sight.


    Looking at the two people''s desire to fight, mi you Ning laughs and makes a sound.


    "Let''s find a place to sit down first. What can I do for you?"


    Shi Lei finally turned his head.


    But he turned around.


    He said to miyuning, "Miss Lu, I have some personal grudges with your brother. Let''s change places."


    However, his behavior is no longer to ask mi you Ning.


    In this regard, miyuning expressed helplessness.


    After all, she didn''t know what they had.


    Take a look at Lu Han around him. After Shi Lei opened his mouth, his face seems to have improved a lot.


    Shi Lei drives to a small hotel.


    Luxury Rolls Royce phantom, parked in front of this small hotel, seems to break into the world does not belong to it.


    Seeing the hotel, Lu Han''s face turned pale and tense.


    Shi Lei opens the rear door and pulls Lu Han out of the car.


    However, he said to mi you Ning who wanted to come out: "Miss Lu, I have something to say to your brother. Please wait here."


    Hearing this, miyuning didn''t stop him. He even said with a smile, "OK, you go. I''ll wait for you."


    This tone is not worried at all.


    On her way here, she knew what had happened to them.


    As long as you look over their past, everything appears in her mind.


    Lu Han keeps up with Shi Lei.


    When he walked into the door of the hotel, he had a memory of the past in his eyes.


    There is not much change here, as it was many years ago.


    Shi Lei led people directly to the front desk.


    "Room 306." Several hundred dollar bills were put on the table.


    The little sister at the front desk brought her room card 306.


    Shi Lei with room card, pull the hand of Lu Han straight to the third floor.


    Until the third floor, came to the familiar room.


    Lu Han was timid at this moment.


    Once memory, instantly back to his brain.


    He and Shi Lei''s past, as well as in this small hotel, hugged each other for warmth.


    And then all the pictures of what happened, all returned to his brain.


    Seeing Shi Lei open the door, Lu Han puts his hand on the door. He doesn''t want to go in.


    It was in this room that he gave himself to a man.


    This is Shi Lei in front of us.


    Lu Han closed his eyes and his hoarse voice rang out.


    "Shi Lei, let''s not do this."


    Shi Lei turns his head and looks at him coldly, with a sneer on his lips.


    "Come on? Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you for so many years, and how scared I am when I find that you have disappeared... "


    Then he couldn''t go on.


    A man was dragged into the room.


    The interior is no longer a familiar decoration.


    But it''s also the style of a few years ago.


    Shi Lei pulls people into the room and kicks the door.


    Lu Han in his hand was pressed against the wall by him.


    He wanted to do that before.


    He bowed his head to kiss Lu Han''s lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [congratulations. Kung Fu rabbit. Da Shang won the title of (alliance leader). When you play outside, you don''t forget Hua Hua ?¡«¡¿

 Chapter 421

    This made him think about the person for many years, and at this moment he finally held him in his arms again.


    He''s been waiting for so long, looking for so long.


    Who knows what he has suffered for years.


    Lu Han refuses Shi Lei''s kiss.


    "Shi Lei, don''t do this. We can''t do this."


    Shi Lei was pushed away and looked at him with a smile.


    He reached out and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "Come on? That''s not how you turned me down. "


    Then he bowed his head and kissed again.


    This time, he began to touch Lu Han''s body.


    Then Lu Han didn''t resist any more.


    Even take the initiative to embrace Shi Lei''s body.


    Shi Lei feels his response, and Zhonggu hopes to be released.


    He can''t hold it down any more.


    Pick up the person and go straight to the bed.


    But a moment later, there was an ambiguous sound in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning is bored waiting in the car and can''t help texting han zi Ming.


    "What are you doing?"


    I got back to you soon.


    "Preparing for a nap."


    Seeing Han Ziming''s reply, MI Youning can''t help turning her lips.


    "I want to sleep too. It''s boring."


    "Not to see my brother, how can I be bored?"


    Han Ziming sent back the message quickly.


    Miyuning goes on to meet Shi Lei with Lu Han.


    What happened after that, I told Han Ziming.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s message at home, han zi Ming frowned.


    He dialed the phone directly.


    Miyuning''s cell phone rings and she picks it up quickly.


    "Where are you now?"


    Han Ziming came up and asked.


    Miyuning looked at the surrounding environment, reported the streets and some buildings around.


    "Well, you wait there. I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    Mi you Ning frowned, "my brother hasn''t come out yet."


    Han Ziming said directly: "don''t wait. I''ll let them come home directly. I miss you. Come and accompany me."


    He certainly won''t say that Shi Lei has finally found his sweetheart after so many years.


    How can we just let each other go at this time.


    Miyuning thought about it and nodded.


    She waited, and there was no definite time.


    Of course, she will never admit that the sentence after Han Ziming, I miss you and feel soft.


    After that, Han didn''t hang up.


    He picked up another mobile phone and informed Zhang Weichen to send someone to pick up mi Youning.


    Miyuning also heard his voice.


    After listening to Han Ziming communicate with Zhang Weichen.


    Soon Han Ziming hung up on Zhang Weichen.


    He said to miyuning, "Weichen said that he would pick you up in person. You wait for a while. He will arrive in about ten minutes.


    You are in a position close to where he works. "


    "Well." Mi you Ning answered.


    Then he looked at the suitcase at hand.


    Han Ziming knew that she was alone in the car.


    He didn''t want to hang up like that.


    I can''t help asking about her future plans on the phone.


    "What are your plans after graduation next year?"


    Miyuning put his body on the seat, looking lazy.


    Hear the other side''s words, open mouth to come, "when a rice insect, eat full every day to sleep, wake up to play, nothing to think about."


    Hearing this reply, Han Ziming chuckled in a low voice.


    He really did not expect to hear such an answer.


    Listening to Han Ziming''s deep laughter, MI Youning''s heart was broken.


    This man''s voice is really sexual.


    She''s not voice controlled. She can''t help feeling itchy.


    "I''ll keep you after that, OK?"


    Han Ziming asked.


    Miyuning was silent.

 Chapter 422

    Han Ziming didn''t hear the other party''s reply, so he asked again, "OK?"


    This way, miyuning will turn on the phone handsfree.


    Then he played with his fingers.


    The brilliant smile on his face is really incredible.


    Especially by the school, those who said she was cold.


    If people see this, they will not stare off their eyes.


    "Well, you take care of me, I take care of beauty."


    This shameless tone, if the soul heard.


    I must have despised her.


    However, there are still people who do it.


    When Han Ziming heard her say yes, his deep and joyful laughter spread to MI Youning''s ears again.


    "Well, I''ll support you all my life."


    Now Han Ziming is coming with his mouth open.


    But that''s what he really wants to do.


    He wanted the girl to be his own.


    The other side didn''t step into the society.


    His comfortable, unassuming temperament is his favorite.


    He is afraid that if the other party really enters the society, the clean things on his body will be consumed.


    He likes miyuning and always depends on him.


    He likes the clean, pure and comfortable temperament.


    They were talking on the phone, and time passed unconsciously.


    Zhang Weichen drove over and saw at a glance that it belonged to his friend''s car.


    "Didi..."


    Mi you Ning listens to the voice outside the car, but turns to look outside.


    "Here comes Zhang Weichen."


    She told Han Ziming on the phone.


    "Well, OK, you go. I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Well, bye."


    Miyuning hung up and threw his suitcase directly under the seat in the car.


    Then I opened the door and got off.


    "Hey! Lu Li meets again. "


    Zhang Weichen waves to MI Youning.


    Miyuning went to his car, opened the copilot and sat on it.


    "Well, it''s just over an hour."


    Zhang Weichen looked at the girl around him and nodded with approval.


    "Well, I just came to pick you up. I was going to look for you before. It''s all saved."


    Mi you Ning can''t help picking her eyebrows when she hears the words.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    To this she did not get, Zhang Weichen''s answer.


    I saw the other side put his index finger to his mouth, "this has to wait for a while. I''ll talk about it at Ziming''s home. Now I''m responsible for sending you home safely."


    With these words, Zhang Weichen turned the steering wheel and began to shunting.


    Although mi you Ning is curious, what does Zhang Wei Chen want from her.


    But I didn''t ask again.


    After all, when you get to the villa, you will know.


    At this time, it is obvious that the other party is just trying to sell a pass.


    Half an hour''s journey will soon be over.


    Thinking of Han Ziming waiting upstairs, MI Youning pushes the door open and is about to get off.


    "Lu Li! And so on -- "


    Zhang Weichen stopped her.


    Miyuning''s hand didn''t stop.


    She got out of the car and looked at each other. "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Weichen took out a file bag from his clasp.


    "Here you are. It''s good for you to study it later."


    Mi you Ning took over the portfolio doubtfully and felt some hardness inside.


    It doesn''t feel like paper.


    "What is this?"


    Asked this, she intends to open.


    "Don''t... Don''t open it. I''ll open it when you go back."


    Seeing this, Zhang Weichen was in a hurry and stopped her immediately.


    Looking at his anxious appearance, MI Youning turned his lips.


    "OK, I''m here. I''ll go up first."


    "Well, bye."


    Zhang Weichen watched mi you Ning''s back as he left, with a touch of excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 423

    Zhang Weichen looks up at Han Ziming''s room.


    Heart, brother, it''s up to you.


    He drove away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning walked into the villa and saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    The other party is obviously waiting for her.


    I was going to take a nap before.


    Miyuning takes the file bag in his hand and walks towards Han Ziming.


    "Here we are."


    Han Ziming gave her a gentle and affectionate smile.


    "Well."


    Mi Youning puts the file bag in her hand on Han Ziming''s leg, and she goes to the back of the other person''s wheelchair.


    "Lunch break together."


    "Good."


    Han Ziming did not refuse and let mi Youning push him into the elevator.


    When they return to their room, MI Youning pushes each other to the bed.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    In fact, this is to give Han Ziming time.


    The other side didn''t want her to see the embarrassed side.


    Then she tries to avoid these.


    Han Ziming is still smiling, but the smile is no longer as real as before.


    "Well, go ahead."


    Mi Youning enters the bathroom, and Han Ziming slowly moves up to the bed.


    In the meantime, he put his file bag on the bedside table.


    Lying in bed, he couldn''t help picking up the portfolio.


    I don''t know what''s inside.


    He didn''t open it. He just held it in his hand and didn''t know what to think.


    When mi Youning washes his face out, he sees Han Ziming in a daze at the file bag.


    "It was given to me by Zhang Weichen. Open it and see what it is."


    Han Ziming looks up at Mi Youning.


    He frowned and asked, "did Wei Chen give it to you? Do you know what it is? "


    With that, his hand began to move and open the file bag.


    "I don''t know. Who knows what it is."


    Miyuning goes to the bed.


    At this time, Han Ziming also opened the portfolio.


    It''s a CD without any graphic words.


    Mi you Ning can''t help raising her eyebrows when she sees it.


    "What did he give me this CD for?"


    Also confused is Han Ziming.


    He handed mi you Ning the CD in his hand, "go and have a look. There is a projector in the room."


    "Good." Miyuning takes the CD and goes to the wall mounted machine.


    She put the hanging tray in, picked up the remote control and turned back.


    However, lying in bed, Han Ziming saw the picture on TV.


    There was a twist in his face and other emotions.


    Miyuning is still wondering what happened to him.


    There was an ambiguous voice behind him.


    It''s a foreign language. It''s very exciting.


    Miyuning stopped.


    She turned her head in disbelief.


    Then at a glance, I saw the very naked picture on the screen.


    It''s on TV. It''s straight to the point.


    Man''s thing, it''s in.


    Even constantly in and out.


    Miyuning quickly raised the remote control and turned it off directly to the TV.


    It''s special!


    This Zhang Weichen is just a scum.


    To give her something like that.


    And behind her, there is Han Ziming.


    She could hear the heavy breathing of the man behind her.


    Miyuning takes a deep breath and turns to look at Han Ziming.


    "He must have taken the wrong thing."


    As if nothing had happened, she threw the remote control in her hand onto the sofa not far away.


    Han Ziming nodded with approval, "it should be to turn back and let him see less of these things."


    However, he and Zhang Weichen''s friends for so many years, how can they not understand each other''s way of doing things.


    Zhang Weichen is absolutely intentional.


    He pressed his head with a headache.


    PS: babies ask for tickets.

 Chapter 424

    In school, Shi Lei and Lu Han are in the same school.


    At that time, Shi Lei was a bad student.


    He smokes, fights and even charges for protection.


    Lu Han is a good student.


    They were in the same middle school, so they passed safely.


    Because they have nothing in common with each other.


    However, in high school, Shi Lei and Lu Han can be in the same school.


    In the first year of high school, they began to meet.


    Shi Lei is still muddling along.


    Until he''s under siege.


    Lu Han happened to meet him.


    He knew Shi Lei, but he had no contact with him.


    See besieged, can only be hit Shi Lei, he shot.


    The two finally beat away those people, but they also hung the lottery.


    Lu Han''s parents at that time had not had an accident.


    He began to meet Shi Lei.


    At that time, Lu Han didn''t know that he was being targeted.


    At that time, he really didn''t know that so many things would happen behind him.


    When Lu Han helped him, Shi Lei paid some attention to the good student who was always praised by his teacher.


    The other side looks thin and weak, but the fight is similar to his skill.


    Especially the other side because of too much action, revealing that section of white skin.


    This is in Shi Lei''s mind for a long time.


    From that day, Shi Lei stuck to Lu Han.


    They are always inseparable in school.


    Shi Lei seldom goes out to make trouble.


    Lu Han also thinks that Shi Lei is very good.


    Although it''s a bit of black history, this person is still worth making friends with, frank and loyal.


    They get on well with each other all the time.


    Until a class meeting, everyone went out to sing.


    The brotherhood between them has changed.


    On that day, Lu Han drank a little too much because of his parents'' bad relationship.


    At the same time, Shi Lei did not drink less.


    He didn''t know what was going on, so he took people to the hotel.


    In the narrow Hotel, he thought of the luring picture when Lu Han helped him.


    Each other''s slender but explosive body made him impulsive.


    That night, Shi Lei ate people.


    Wipe Lu Han''s food dry, and there is no residue left.


    Over and over again.


    Regardless of Lu Han''s cry, he can''t control himself at all.


    When he woke up the next day, Lu Han looked as if he had nothing to love.


    He couldn''t accept what happened when he was drunk, which overturned his three views.


    And Shi Lei confessed to him.


    Lu Han looked at him coldly, dragged his embarrassed body, dressed and left.


    After that, Shi Lei is shameless and sticks to Lu Han all the time.


    He can''t seem to see, Lu Han''s disgusting eyes, can''t see each other''s rejection of him.


    The agitation of adolescence is always out of control.


    Lu Han''s heart began to shake under Shi Lei''s insistence day by day.


    At the same time, because of the family, that mess.


    He decided to have a good talk with Shi Lei.


    Brother, you can''t do this. You don''t have to.


    The two made an appointment at the stall.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Shi Lei ate Lu Han with wine again that night.


    Lu Han was willing.


    After that, they maintained such a relationship for half a month.


    They spent their sweetest time in the small hotel.


    Until one day, Shi Lei wakes up and finds that Lu Han is gone.


    It''s not leaving the hotel.


    Instead, he left his life.


    The other party dropped out, left the school, left the city where they went to school.


    Completely out of his life.


    He can''t find him.

 Chapter 425

    In Shi Lei''s arms, Lu Han tells the other party everything that has happened for so many years.


    That day, he received a call from his sister.


    On the phone, my sister told her that there was an accident, my father was taken away, and my mother had a lot of blood.


    After that, he didn''t care about anything and rushed home quickly.


    And then he dropped out of school, and he took on all the responsibilities of his sister.


    He was alone, facing the coldness and exclusion of his relatives.


    But so many years have passed.


    He still gritted his teeth.


    He didn''t cry, never wronged.


    But in Shi Lei''s arms, the burden on him for many years.


    Let him aggrieved, let him want to pour out.


    At that time, he was just a child.


    Shi Lei heard what he said and what happened at the beginning.


    And so many years of beloved, a person to eat so much pain, his heart.


    He hated why he didn''t find each other earlier.


    Then he can share the responsibility with Lu Han.


    "There will be me."


    He thought about many possibilities, but he didn''t think that the person in his arms would suffer so much.


    Lu Han nodded in Shi Lei''s arms, then fell asleep.


    Looking at his tired appearance, Shi Lei picked him up and walked into the bathroom.


    It took a long time to clean the man.


    He dressed Lu Han and picked up his cell phone.


    Seeing the information from the boss, my eyes are shining with unknown light.


    He took a look at Lu Han, who had been sleeping. He picked up his clothes and put them on.


    Then he picked Lu Han up again and walked out of the hotel room.


    Leave the hotel and put Lu Han in the car.


    Start the car and drive to the villa.


    When he got on the bus, he saw the suitcase under his feet.


    It''s also clear what''s inside.


    Think of Lu Li get money, the first time to see brother.


    He also understood each other''s thoughts.


    Now that Lu Li has a boss, Lu Han will be much more relaxed in the future.


    As long as Lu Li doesn''t object, he can be with Lu Han.


    Shi Lei thought of his future life, and a gentle smile came to his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his eyes and looked at the surroundings.


    This reminds me of her in Han Ziming''s bedroom.


    Hand to one side to touch, but touched empty.


    She turned and looked at the empty position, lazily closed her eyes.


    After a while, I got up and sat up.


    She got out of bed and put on her shoes, looking for Han Ziming in her room.


    But found that the other party is not at all.


    At this time, Han Ziming is sitting face to face with Shi Lei downstairs.


    "Found someone?"


    Shi Lei nodded, "well, I found it."


    He has no facial expression all the year round, with a smile at this time.


    At the time of returning to the villa, Lu Han did not wake up.


    He carried the man back to his room.


    After the boss called him, he came out.


    Otherwise, at this time, he is still by Lu Han''s side.


    "You should know that Lu Han is Lu Li''s elder brother. Don''t be too hard on some things. Now that you have found someone, you don''t have to worry about everything.


    And look at Lu Li, there''s no objection. The girl''s mind is active. "


    When it comes to miyuning, Han Ziming has the same smile as Shi Lei.


    At that moment, miyuning went downstairs.


    "What do you say about me? I will not speak ill of you. "


    Miyuning went downstairs with the armrest, covered his mouth with his hand, and yawned.


    Han Ziming turns his head and looks upstairs.


    However, as soon as miyuning woke up, his feet were unsteady and he stepped on the air.


    Her body went down the stairs.

 Chapter 426

    When Han Ziming saw this scene, his eyes narrowed.


    He looked at mi you Ning, about to fall down the stairs.


    At this time, he can''t care about anything.


    Just want to hold each other, or give her as a meat mat.


    Han Ziming quickly got up from his wheelchair.


    He ran quickly towards miyuning.


    Sitting on the sofa, Shi Lei can''t help opening his mouth when he looks at this scene.


    That expression is more incredible, with shock.


    When mi you Ning was about to fall, he finally recovered.


    Her hand was still on the armrest and was about to come off.


    With a touch of light in her eyes, she narrowed her eyes.


    When the long leg stretched out, his hand turned a somersault with the help of the armrest.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I jumped to the safe ladder.


    At this time, Han Ziming was relieved.


    Only when his strength relaxed did he know what he had found.


    His vision is different from that of his normal life.


    Han Ziming couldn''t help looking down at his legs.


    At this time, he was standing.


    At the same time, MI Youning finds a safe place to fall. When he looks up, he also sees Han Ziming standing.


    Han Ziming felt his legs and began to get out of control.


    He seemed to have no strength, and his body began to shake.


    Shi Lei sees this, rushed to come over immediately.


    Miyuning saw it and came flying.


    Shi Lei catches Han Ziming''s leaning body.


    Mi you Ning ran and quickly took his hand.


    Her eyes surprised at each other, "Han Ziming, you can stand up."


    The joyful voice made Han Ziming smile.


    "Yes, I stand up. Why don''t you go downstairs well? If you fall down, have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    In the following words, Han Ziming''s tone is a bit severe.


    The surprise smile on miyuning''s face did not change.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention next time."


    Then she looked down at Han Ziming''s legs.


    "Can you go now?"


    Han Ziming also looked down at his legs. He didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Before, he didn''t know how to stand up suddenly.


    Turning his head and looking at the wheelchair in front of the sofa, Han Ziming sighed at the short distance.


    At that time, he saw that miyuning was about to fall downstairs. He really didn''t care about anything.


    Only think about each other, will be OK.


    Han Ziming takes his eyes back. He puts all the weight on Shi Lei.


    But his other hand still held miyuning.


    "I''ll try --"


    After that, Han Ziming tried to raise his feet.


    This action, he felt the pain in his knees.


    But still holding on.


    He raised his foot, slowly forward, and fell on the carpet under his feet.


    Mi you Ning saw this, his face showed a happy smile.


    It seems that this time, the power of the soul conveyed to the other side is still very awesome.


    "Come on, let''s not go. Take your time."


    Seeing the sweat on the forehead of the man beside him, mi you Ning was distressed.


    She stopped, and Han continued.


    Han Ziming recognized the worry of the tone and said with a smile, "then I''ll walk back from here."


    He pointed to the wheelchair.


    In fact, he would like to continue to practice more.


    I want to get out of the wheelchair as soon as possible.


    But he also knew that it was not done in a short time.


    Mi you Ning nods. She and Shi Lei support han zi Ming from left to right.


    When Han Ziming walked back to his wheelchair and sat down, his face was covered with sweat.


    Miyuning wiped the dry tissue beside him with his own hands.

 Chapter 427

    At this moment, she really loves the man in the wheelchair.


    Five years ago, he had been living in a wheelchair.


    If it had been for someone else, it would have been impossible to hold on until now.


    Even a lifetime, there is no hope to stand up.


    And this man hasn''t given up for five years.


    If Han Ziming didn''t persist until now before she met her partner.


    So even if it is the power of her soul, the process of this man standing up will be extremely painful.


    In the past five years, the other side has been doing unremitting rehabilitation treatment.


    Every treatment needs to endure the pain that ordinary people can''t bear.


    Han Ziming enjoys the care of MI Youning.


    In the face of seeing the other side distressed, the heart is very useful.


    This shows that the other party also cares about him.


    At this moment, Han Ziming''s heart is as sweet as honey.


    He reached for miyuning''s hand.


    Looking at the other side of the collapse of the small face, he is also distressed.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Miyuning nodded, but he decided.


    In the next few days, we need to increase the power of conveying the soul.


    In a word, miyuning also despised himself.


    On weekdays, in the task world, she herself is reluctant to use the power of her soul.


    However, in recent years, she has used a lot of soul power for several men.


    Think about once, how difficult task, can avoid using the power of the soul, she is very restrained.


    Now, it is very obvious to think about the differential treatment.


    Han Ziming shook her hand back, and there was still sweat on his face.


    "It''ll be fine."


    Now he really feels that it''s not far from him to stand up.


    Shi Lei is watching, the warmth between them.


    He turned away in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Han didn''t wake up until night.


    He looked around at the strange environment, eyes with confusion.


    However, soon he and Shi Lei, the memory of meeting back to the brain.


    Shi Lei is sitting not far from the room.


    Looking at each other''s mature face, Lu Han showed a smile.


    The original had all, he has been hidden to the deepest heart.


    When Shi Lei suddenly reappears, some emotions are released, and he can''t refuse each other at all.


    At this moment, Lu Han felt relaxed physically and mentally.


    Shi Lei sees Lu Han wake up, puts the tablet in his hand aside and walks towards him.


    ¡­¡­


    After Shi Lei left, MI Youning and Han Ziming contacted the rehabilitation medical team for the first time.


    It''s the same group as last time.


    When people learned that Han Ziming could stand up, they couldn''t believe it.


    This is the first miracle in the medical field.


    Han Ziming was examined by the public.


    The end result is good.


    His knees are slowly recovering.


    And the recovery process is very obvious.


    After learning the news, MI Youning knew it in his heart.


    But she still showed an expression of shock and surprise.


    Not to mention Han Ziming.


    He was really excited.


    It is not far from the day when he can stand side by side with miyuning.


    How can he not be surprised.


    This has always been what he expected.


    After seeing off the medical team, Han Ziming holds mi Youning tightly.


    The other party is his lucky star, as if met her, everything is slowly getting better.


    "Tomorrow I''ll ask Shi Lei to move your salute. I want you to see with your own eyes the day when I can walk like a normal person."


    Miyuning nodded and said with a smile, "OK."

 Chapter 428

    Shi Lei and Lu Han come out of the room at dinner time.


    At this time, Shi Lei already knew the plan of Lu Han and Lu Li.


    When he saw Han Ziming and MI Youning, the first thing he said was to resign.


    "Boss, next, I may not be able to work for you."


    Han Ziming was not surprised to hear what he said.


    He nodded and put his eyes on Lu Han.


    Mi you Ning also sat beside Lu Han. After all, they were brothers and sisters.


    Han Ziming has some opinions on this.


    But this is the first time he has met Lu Li''s family, so try to be gentle.


    Lu Han looked at the man in the wheelchair, his eyes were very complicated.


    On the deep eyes, he did not avoid, still looking at him.


    The eyes were full of doubt and inquiry.


    He didn''t expect that his sister was really with each other.


    Each other legs inconvenience, such a man, really can give sister happiness.


    He can''t help but turn his head and look at mi you Ning beside him, "ah Li, are you sure?"


    Miyuning knew what he meant.


    She nodded very seriously.


    "Well, that''s him."


    Hearing this, Lu Han was helpless.


    He doesn''t feel much now.


    But there is a kind of sadness about marrying a daughter, which is inevitable.


    Han Ziming was very satisfied with what mi Youning said.


    He takes his eyes away from Lu Han and looks at Shi Lei.


    "What do you want to do in the future?"


    The other side nodded and looked at Lu Han gently.


    "Well, I''m going to open a coffee shop."


    Han Ziming thought about it, which is good, "OK, you can tell me if you need any help. After all, you have been with me for so many years."


    "Yes, thank you, brother Han."


    From this moment, Shi Lei no longer calls boss Han Ziming.


    Shi Lei didn''t tell Lu Han how much he suffered for so many years.


    Han Ziming even nearly died. It was Han Ziming who rescued him.


    This life, he is ready to give each other.


    Until now, when he met Lu Han, he was reluctant to give up.


    He wants to spend the rest of his life with his beloved.


    Han Ziming suddenly reaches out his hand to MI Youning, "let''s go and have dinner, but let Shi Lei take you back."


    Miyuning gets up and walks towards each other.


    She put her hand in the man''s hand.


    Lu Han looked at their actions, how to see how sad.


    The warmth between the two is not fake.


    The smile on my sister''s face is very real.


    And Han Ziming is a face of doting.


    They have a good relationship.


    Lu Han is sad and lonely.


    Shi Lei came to him at this time, took his hand, "go, eat, and then we go home together."


    Hearing the word "go home", Lu Han''s heart was shocked.


    He looked up at each other in disbelief.


    And Shi Lei a person, pull up from sofa.


    "I haven''t lived for a long time, and there''s no one at home to clean up. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Lu Han frowned slightly.


    Shi Lei continued, "after we have been together, long before I found you, I bought a house, it has been waiting for another owner to appear, now find you, the home is perfect."


    Lu Han understood the meaning of this, which hurt him, red eyes again.


    He shook off Shi Lei''s hand.


    Striding to catch up with his sister and Han Ziming.


    He didn''t want to be humiliated at this time.


    If people see him as a big man, he will be very jealous.


    He''s going to be shameless.


    Although he was very moved.

 Chapter 429

    Miyuning finished his meal and left the villa.


    At the same time, Lu Han left with her.


    She told her partner that she didn''t mind if his partner was male or female.


    Just let him be happy.


    Lu Han for his own sister, take the initiative to say this, let him have a bit embarrassed.


    But at the same time, he was relieved.


    As long as my sister doesn''t object, she won''t think he is a change of state.


    Miyuning arrived at the school and got off.


    "Bye, brother and sister-in-law."


    Of course, the last sister-in-law was shouting to Shi Lei.


    This words, but let Lu Han and Shi Lei facial expression, both become very wonderful.


    Shi Lei''s smile solidifies. He turns to look at Lu Han in the back seat, and his eyes ask.


    Isn''t it that he oppressed the other party? Why does he have laoshizi''s sister-in-law now.


    When Lu Han heard his sister calling sister-in-law Shi Lei, he couldn''t hold back the smile on his face.


    He burst out laughing.


    Didn''t discover at all, Shi Lei that dangerous vision.


    This also led to him tonight, once again by Shi Lei eat dry wipe clean.


    Even more fierce than during the day - fierce, the pattern simply will him, toss about about about to waste.


    Of course, enjoyment is also essential.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning goes to school.


    It''s just dark now, and there are many students at the school gate.


    Miyuning was like walking. He seemed to be slow, but in fact he was very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he walked to the school gate.


    "Lu Li"


    When she was about to get her student ID card, someone called after her.


    It''s a man''s voice, with a sense of vicissitudes.


    Miyuning narrowed her eyes. She turned around and saw the man under the street lamp.


    He was wearing an old leather jacket, his face was in a mess, and his beard was not shaved.


    All over the decadent appearance.


    This man is the father of the original owner.


    Father Lu saw mi you Ning turn his head and walk towards him quickly.


    "Luli, I''m dad."


    Miyuning looked at the man who was walking towards him.


    Calculate the time. The other party just got out of prison.


    "It''s you..."


    Miyuning made a sound and did not call his father.


    When father Lu heard the coldness in her voice, his face suddenly turned bad.


    "How to talk to Dad, no big or small."


    He walked up to mi you Ning, who sneered at him with his accusing look.


    "How do you want me to be polite to you?"


    Father Lu frowned and his eyes were cold.


    "I''m your father, your father!"


    "Chi..."


    Mi you Ning holds the moon in both hands.


    "Have you been in charge of me for so many years?"


    When father Lu thought of killing his wife and the green on his head, he couldn''t see mi you Ning better.


    In his eyes, his two children are not necessarily his own.


    My daughter is just like her mother.


    They are all cheap people. They are born with men.


    "I want money, just come out from inside, the house of the family is gone, give me some money."


    Mi you Ning listens to this face big words, disgust of looking at the man in front of.


    "If you don''t come to me with a purpose in mind, maybe I''ll give you some face, or even live for you. But today you''re not just asking me for money, are you?"


    With that, miyuning could not help looking at the van that was not far away from them.


    Hearing this, father Lu''s cold eyes were released.


    "I know you''re hooking up with a man who has a lot of money. You give me 10 million, and I''ll never look for you again."


    His purpose in the future is clearly stated.

 Chapter 430

    Mi you Ning looked at him. He had a similar face to Lu Han and the original owner.


    She was helpless.


    The original plot changed again.


    But this man, does not really have any family affection.


    "I''m your daughter. Do you really want to give me a way to live? What you see is just news. That''s not true. "


    "Fart!" Father Lu''s dirty words have come out.


    "I saw you in a luxury car today. Don''t think I don''t know. You have the same ability as your cheap mother. I want 10 million!"


    Miyuning''s face grew colder as he saw his tough attitude.


    "I don''t have any money. Even if I do, I won''t give it to you!"


    "Good!" Father Lu was angry and laughed back. He waved to the van.


    Soon from the car down a few men, one by one are cuntou ferocious looks.


    This scene finally attracted the attention of people around.


    Mi you would rather see this without any worry.


    Just now, she called the police.


    Since this man is not honest, then send people in again.


    After so many years in prison, there is no reform. There is no hope for such a person.


    Most of the people around are students.


    They watched the fierce people coming down from the van and began to escape.


    "How was the conversation?"


    It''s a bald man who starts.


    He spoke to father Lu impatiently.


    Lu''s father took a look at mi you Ning and said, "take it away. Let''s call the man back."


    Baldheaded man smell speech, rushed up immediately.


    Similarly, the people behind him immediately gathered around him.


    Mi you Ning saw this and moved his wrist.


    Now the police are on their way.


    She just had to wait.


    Of course, it''s good to practice with these people during this period.


    As soon as the bald man saw mi you Ning''s posture, he couldn''t help laughing, "Lao Lu, your daughter seems to have a good posture."


    Before he finished speaking, he rushed to miyuning.


    The powerful body of Kong Wu pounced on mi you Ning.


    Looking at the other side''s action, MI Youning slowly lifted his toes.


    The other side''s hand at will touch her time, finally had the movement.


    Jump, the feet toward the bald man''s mouth and go.


    Miyuning only used five or six points of strength.


    However, the bald man, even this can not withstand.


    "Well..."


    When he was kicked away by miyuning, he couldn''t control his body.


    He stepped back quickly and almost turned over.


    In order not to fall face, had to lean forward.


    But this action, let him kneel down directly.


    Kneeling in the direction of mi you Ning.


    Looking at his action, mi you Ning sneered.


    "It''s not a big new year. I don''t need so many gifts. I''m afraid I''ll lose my life when I''m young."


    That said, she didn''t move her body at all.


    So frankly accept each other''s kneeling.


    Hearing this, the bald man turned red.


    It was angry, and the strong body trembled.


    "Come on! Get this chick for me. "


    The bald man orders to the people around him.


    When those people saw that the eldest brother was attacked like this, they all rushed to miyuning.


    One of the men ran to MI Youning as soon as possible, and stretched out his arms to embrace him.


    Mi you Ning crouches, dodges the other party''s touch and kicks.

 Chapter 431

    There was another one on the left. Her little fist went to the other''s heart.


    The little hand seemed weak, but when it hit the other side, it made him straighten up.


    There are signs of flow in the wind behind.


    Miyuning turned aside and left the spot.


    At the same time, kick one foot in one direction.


    The sole of the foot touched the object.


    At the same time, those who wanted to attack her were kicked away.


    In this way, miyuning was surrounded by a group of people.


    But for a long time, these people did not meet her.


    It wasn''t until the distant siren sounded that those people began to stop attacking.


    They all just got out of jail.


    After all, the outside world is better. They don''t want to go in again.


    After the bald man regained his mind, he struggled to get up from the ground.


    Just now I saw the picture of mi you Ning fighting against more than ten people. Let him be stunned.


    Now listen to the sound of the siren, it''s better not to run at this time.


    They left in a flash.


    Seeing this, father Lu wants to follow.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t care about other people. They will go when they leave.


    But only the original father, can''t leave.


    It was this man who killed the original owner.


    Such scum has already distorted human nature.


    He is just a scum and a scum in society.


    Seeing father Lu running away.


    Miyuning quickly ran after him and pushed him to the ground.


    Her hand imprisons dad''s arm and suppresses people to death.


    This man can''t run. Even if he can''t get into prison, he has to find a place to lock up.


    The police car soon stopped at the school gate.


    There''s more than one police car coming.


    Because when miyuning started, other students around him also began to call the police.


    After receiving these calls, the police department began to pay attention to this matter and sent out quickly.


    One of the police cars has gone after the van the bald man was in.


    "Who called the police? What''s going on here? "


    One of the dignified policemen came up and made a noise.


    When I saw the posture of mi you Ning and father Lu, I stepped forward for the first time.


    "Give me the man first."


    Now he doesn''t know what happened. He can only let them let each other go first.


    "Lu Li, you little bitch! I''m your father. You treat me like this! What a heartless thing


    Hearing Lu''s father swearing, the policeman came forward and grabbed Lu''s father directly from mi you Ning.


    The reason why he was able to take Lu''s father away was that mi you Ning was willing to let go of the water.


    Miyuning clapped his hands and looked coldly at father Lu.


    "I don''t have a father like you. I killed my mother and I don''t know how to repent. Now when I meet you, I ask for money and even kidnap me. Are you a father! You don''t deserve it


    One side of the police - Cha, also heard the dialogue between the two.


    "All of you, go back to the police station and take notes first."


    Miyuning waved, "I''m sorry. I can''t go with you. I''ll leave it to the lawyer. "


    Several police inspectors frowned at her tone.


    In fact, MI Youning doesn''t want to either. She has promised Han Ziming that she will move there tomorrow.


    If you go to the police station, you won''t let anyone go until midnight.


    How strict is Si FA now, and he will pick out all your details.


    Even all the details have to be verified.


    She couldn''t hold on and didn''t want to sit in it all night.

 Chapter 432

    "Little girl, it''s just a record, and the lawyer''s fees are so expensive that you can''t afford a single student."


    One of the young police officers spoke.


    It''s not that he looks down on miyuning.


    It''s that he looks at mi you Ning in such a way that he doesn''t look like he came from a rich family.


    And Lu''s father''s words just made up a big play in his mind.


    Mi you Ning sniffed at him and said, "it''s OK. I can''t get away from it. I''m calling now, and someone will come soon. The people you arrested before have not been caught. It''s time."


    Now there is nothing. Han Ziming''s business is very important.


    She knew the man and had been looking forward to her moving.


    Mi Youning doesn''t wait to refute or agree. He takes out his mobile phone and dials Han Ziming.


    "What''s the matter with Ali? Do you miss me?"


    When the phone was picked up for the first time, Han Ziming''s gentle voice rang out.


    Miyuning spoke quickly and told him what had happened.


    "Well, don''t follow them. I''ll be right there."


    Then miyuning heard the news from Han Ziming.


    Listening to each other''s voice, she knew that this man should be in a wheelchair.


    "Just call. You don''t have to come in person."


    Han Ziming didn''t make a sound. Now his knees can work hard.


    Soon I was in a wheelchair.


    After all this, I picked up the phone.


    "Wait for me. Don''t run around."


    Then he hung up.


    Mi you Ning looks at the phone being hung up with helplessness in her eyes.


    However, this incident, but let the side of the police - Cha misunderstood.


    Or the young man said, "classmate, you can come with us. Now you can''t spend it here. It''s a school after all."


    Then he looked around at the students.


    More and more people gathered around. Most of them knew miyuning.


    There was a lot of talk about her.


    The top management of the school has not arrived yet. It is estimated that it will arrive soon.


    "Lu Li! Did you call that man? Let them let me go. I''m your father... "


    The policeman, who suppressed his father, frowned at his words.


    However, when he was just about to reprimand, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    He handed Lu''s father to his colleagues and saw the caller ID above, with a solemn expression.


    Swipe the screen and get on the phone, "director --"


    Listening to the instructions on the phone, his expression changed a few times.


    Finally, I put my eyes on mi you Ning.


    It took a long time to hang up.


    He walked up to miyuning, and his attitude was no longer as casual as before.


    "Miss Lu, we have taken your father first. As for the lawyer, he has gone to the police station now. Excuse me."


    After hearing this, MI Youning knew that Han Ziming was operating in the middle.


    "Thank you for coming. I''ll leave if it''s all right."


    "Good." The other side nodded, then turned to look at the father line Lu, "stop the team!"


    They got on the bus in a hurry and, of course, dad left soon.


    Before father Lu left, he was still swearing.


    Mi you Ning didn''t take this to heart at all.


    At this time, looking at all kinds of eyes around, mi you Ning began to be agitated.


    She turned and walked towards the school.


    Around the voice of the discussion, but also into her ears.


    Those words are unbearable, but also praise her before the group fight when brave.

 Chapter 433

    However, mi you Ning began to get tired of hearing this.


    Long time in such an atmosphere, she will be tired.


    This group of students, the most favorite is gossip.


    Now she''s a celebrity at school.


    Miyuning quickened his pace and walked towards the dormitory.


    Open the dormitory, you can see Wang Qi and Li Yao.


    They sat on the bed, staring at the tablet in their hands.


    After hearing that the dormitory was opened and seeing that she came back, their eyes were shining with worship.


    "Lu Li! You are so handsome


    Wang Qi jumps up and runs to mi you Ning.


    When he heard this, he knew it.


    Someone must have recorded the video and uploaded it to the forum before.


    Mi you Ning has no choice but to smile and goes to his bed to start packing.


    As she tidied up, she said, "I''m going to move out of the dormitory. I''ll move out tonight and I won''t live in the future. It''s estimated that you will have new roommates soon."


    "Are you going?"


    Miyuning replied, "well, Qin Yulan has dropped out of school, and I won''t live in the future. You can still have a short time to enjoy the world of two."


    This is back to Wang Qi.


    However, when talking about Qin Yulan, MI Youning quickly packed up some useful things.


    Then she ignored the complicated sight of Wang Qi and Li Yao and turned on the computer in front of the bed table.


    Log in to the game of aoshiyou.


    Click on the ranking list to find the ranking of "enchantress and butterfly clothes".


    It takes one hour to check this.


    Mi you Ning sneered.


    Qin Yulan, it''s time to solve the grudge between them.


    She logged into the forum of aoshiyou.


    This forum can only be posted by developers and technicians.


    Miyuning quickly cracked the forum and gave himself permission.


    She publishes the information that she is the only one.


    There are even photos of the other party, as well as those of her and Li Wenhao, which are not big, big, big, and big.


    It''s according to her character.


    If you don''t offend me, I won''t punish you. If you offend me, I will pay you back.


    In the original plot, Qin Yulan is the indirect murderer who forces the original owner to death.


    They deserve it.


    Miyuning''s post is very long.


    Including which school Qin Yulan is in and all she has done.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao are standing behind her at this time. They can see the content she sent at a glance.


    Including Qin Yulan''s big - Chi - degree photos.


    They opened their mouths one after another.


    After miyuning released, it exited the interface and played the game.


    She turned to Wang Qi and Li Yao and said with a smile, "I''ll go first."


    Then she pulled up the suitcase and left the dormitory.


    Wang Qi and Li Yao, looking at her back, have not come back.


    Until miyoujing disappeared for a long time, Wang Qi recovered.


    "Wo Cao! Lu Li is also too bull - forced, how does she do it, and what''s the matter with Qin Yulan? "


    Li Yao frowned at Yan and shook her head slowly.


    She is not very clear, only know before, Qin Yulan look to the line of sight of Lu Li, very unfriendly.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning left the dormitory with her suitcase. She was standing at the gate of the school.


    "Didi..."


    As soon as I took out my cell phone, I heard the car beeping not far away.


    Miyuning looks up and follows his voice. At a glance, he sees Han Ziming''s car.


    At the same time also saw him sitting in the back seat, the window down, revealing a beautiful face.


    Mi you Ning smiles and pulls the trunk towards the car.

 Chapter 434

    Han Ziming looks at Mi Youning coming towards him, and his worries are gone.


    Seeing the salute in her hand, she smiles even more.


    Miyuning went to the other side, opened the door and sat in.


    And her suitcase.


    "Did you get hurt?"


    Han Ziming had heard before that this little woman was fighting with others.


    His heart trembled when he heard the news.


    Now I see people and I don''t find anything. I can''t help asking.


    Miyuning shook his head, then approached him and closed his lips.


    Han Ziming was stunned by this initiative.


    However, he reacted quickly, holding people in his arms and deepening the initiative of the kiss.


    The driver is neither Shi Lei nor Zhang Weichen.


    He''s a middle-aged uncle.


    The uncle did not squint and started the car towards the villa.


    The kiss between mi you Ning and Han Ziming lasted for a long time.


    Until they are unable to breathe, this is not willing to let go of each other.


    "What happened today? Have you been wronged? "


    Han Ziming hugged her and touched her soft hair. He could not help asking.


    Miyuning lay in his arms and shook his head gently.


    It just feels like life is boring.


    The people around her make her very upset.


    Only when this man is around can she have a reason to continue and stay in this world.


    Otherwise, I would have finished all the tasks in the most decisive way and left the task world.


    So mi Youning leaned on Han Ziming''s shoulder.


    And at this time the "aoshiyou" has exploded.


    The world is boiling.


    They looked at the announcement of the forum and were shocked.


    It''s all about something.


    It turns out that [enchantress and butterfly clothes] and [Royal daughter are unique] are the same person.


    Even with [smile] is a school, but also the same dormitory.


    Behind Qin Yulan''s personal behavior, as well as everything she does.


    And that awful picture, which everyone saw.


    At this time, they finally understood something.


    As for Qin Yulan, she has dropped out of school.


    But I dare not tell my family.


    She was afraid that her parents would know what had happened to her at school.


    At this time, she is working.


    A bar, a wine girl.


    When it''s early in the morning, Qin Yulan drags her tired body back to her rental house.


    The first thing to go home is to log in to aoshiyou''s account.


    But when she went online, she was killed.


    Her blood fell in an instant.


    They didn''t give her a chance to react.


    The world [* * *]: [witch butterfly clothes] is a cheap person, destroy my goddess!


    The world: [* * *]: get out of the world!


    After that, a good one in the game with Qin Yulan sent her a secret chat.


    Told her what happened, and finally let her take care of herself.


    Qin Yulan looked at the world scolding her words, the whole person is confused.


    She reacted quickly and read the announcement of aoshiyou forum.


    Especially her unbearable photos, so clear.


    It almost broke her down.


    "Luli!"


    Angry and hateful voices came from the rental house.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning follows Han Ziming back to the villa.


    She was lying in the arms of Han Ziming.


    For Qin Yulan''s follow-up, he never cared.


    She doesn''t want to continue playing aoshiyou.


    However, there was something wrong with the father of the original owner.


    Han Ziming just answered a phone call, saying that Lu''s father is not well.


    In the police station suddenly fainted, now people have been sent to the hospital.

 Chapter 435

    Since then, miyuning has been silent.


    In this way, she lay in Han Ziming''s arms, closed her eyes and emptied everything.


    That''s the owner''s father. It has nothing to do with her.


    And such a scum, she does not want to pay attention to.


    But the owner of the body was very concerned about Lu Han.


    After a while, miyuning said, "take him to the sanatorium."


    Han Ziming is playing with her hair. When he hears this, his hand moves.


    However, he quickly responded, "OK."


    After that, Han Ziming made a phone call and asked people to arrange the follow-up.


    Feeling that the little woman in his arms was not in the right mood, Han Ziming held her all the time.


    Until they fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Lu Han still knew the news.


    It''s from Shi Lei.


    He also knew that Lu''s father went to find Lu Li and even what he had done.


    Han Ziming said that Shi Lei knew this.


    What we want is to let Lu Han know all this through Shi Lei.


    He didn''t want Lu Li to contact his father, or even let them meet.


    After all, they want to threaten him with land.


    As long as he wants to know something, he will soon know what happened.


    All the people who went with father Lu last night have been arrested.


    The men went in again.


    But father Lu was assigned to a sanatorium, where he would spend his whole life.


    Lu Han finally decided to meet his father.


    It''s just that the end result is not very good.


    Lu''s father resented him and Lu Li, and the whole person fell into madness.


    Especially when you know you are ill and can''t be cured.


    Mi Youning had never seen Lu''s father before he died.


    Lu Han and Shi Lei opened a coffee shop.


    Two people manage together, business is not bad.


    A year later, miyuning graduated.


    On the day of her graduation, Han Ziming came to pick her up in person.


    Looking at the man standing beside the car, mi you Ning ran towards each other with a smile.


    Half a year ago, Han Ziming had completely recovered.


    He is now like a normal person.


    It is unimaginable that he once spent five years in a wheelchair.


    Han Ziming opened his arms when he saw mi Youning running.


    Miyuning fell into his arms.


    "Now I''m finally in charge of being beautiful. I don''t have to run to school any more."


    Han Ziming held her in his arms and said, "OK, I''ll support you later."


    He picked up the man in his arms and sat in the car.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Han Ziming began to move.


    Now mi you Ning still has traces left by the other party a few days ago.


    She has been tossing about for another day. She really doesn''t want to do that.


    "I''m so tired. Can I go home and have a rest?"


    Mi Youning is coquettish with Han Ziming by the neck.


    Han Ziming stops, listens to the words in his ear, and his eyes sink.


    He said word by word, "OK, let''s go home and have a rest."


    As for how to rest, he has the final say.


    Miyuning is brought back to their home and is eaten and wiped clean by Han Ziming for the first time.


    Since half a year ago, she has found that this man has been in debt for a long time.


    At first, she couldn''t bear it.


    They tossed until late into the night before they stopped.


    As for their future life, they must be harmonious and happy.


    Lu Han and Shi Lei have been together, and they are very happy.


    As for Qin Yulan and Li Wenhao, their lives are not very satisfactory.


    Although Li Wenhao''s family is good, it''s a pity that the school incident has made him black all his life.

 Chapter 436

    The other side muddled through this life.


    Qin Yulan spent her whole life at night. How miserable her life was, no one died.


    Han Ziming was injured because of the car accident.


    In the end, we took the first step.


    Then miyuning left.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning was once again out of the mission world.


    This time, she was not directly sent to the next mission world.


    She returned to the familiar space of the soul.


    Looking around at the familiar scenes, MI Youning saw the soul of caution standing beside the colorful glazed stone.


    The other side still let her at this time, unable to see her face clearly.


    "Host"


    However, miyuning heard the voice of the soul.


    She could not help but walk quickly.


    "Little soul?"


    That illusory fuzzy figure answered, "it''s me. Congratulations to the host for completing the task again."


    Mi you Ning is in the soul, and his illusory body turns around.


    "Little soul, how are you now?"


    Jie Hun floats around and looks at mi you Ning.


    Although miyuning could not see his face clearly, he could see the blurred eyes and knew that it was his face.


    "I''m fine. If the host needs to go into the next world, I''m going to continue to fall asleep."


    After hearing what he said, miyuning didn''t nod his head, but his eyes were full of meditation.


    "Little soul, are you hiding something from me?"


    The illusory figure of the soul of caution moved inadvertently.


    He quickly replied: "no, you think too much, and work hard to complete the task, then you have the day to return to the great Xia Dynasty."


    The look in mi you Ning''s eyes changed a few times when he heard about the great Xia Dynasty.


    Of course, she did not believe in the word of the soul.


    However, the soul of caution soon floated to the glass stone with faint luster.


    He fell asleep again.


    "I wish you a happy stay in the mission world"


    When the soul of caution falls into dormancy, it reveals such a sentence.


    Miyuning''s face twisted a little.


    It''s a ball.


    How many missions has she gone through.


    Already full of fatigue.


    However, in recent years, she has different feelings.


    Maybe every time around, there is a person to accompany you.


    Mi you Ning goes to Jie Hun.


    Looking at his fuzzy facial features, I couldn''t help but stare at him and then turn my mouth.


    "Little soul, don''t let me catch your little tail, or you''ll have some fruit to eat!"


    With these words, miyuning sent himself into the task world.


    The task world is random, not her choice.


    I don''t know what the next mission world will be like.


    After miyuning disappeared, Jiehun opened his dark eyes.


    At this moment, I can see his dark eyes. There are many things hidden in his eyes.


    But it can''t be expressed clearly in words.


    "You''ll never get that chance."


    This is the answer to what miyuning said before.


    The soul of caution said to himself that he really fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning felt cold under her body. She could not help holding out her hand and pressing her forehead.


    Then he opened his eyes and looked around.


    But on a pair of calm no wave, but with the eyes of prestige.


    It''s a pair of eyes that people don''t dare to look at each other and want to escape.


    Mi you Ning was stunned.


    She looked at the man sitting on the bed with a bad intuition.


    It''s a man of great honor, standing above power and wealth.

 Chapter 437

    Miyuning''s feeling is very bad.


    Especially when I saw that she was naked.


    She has no time to do anything, the first time to receive the world''s plot.


    Just a few seconds, a lot of memory rushed to the mind.


    Miyuning''s face became more and more ugly.


    In the end, the expression of life with no love.


    The world can not, let people play happily.


    Her present status is just like a mole ant.


    The man sitting on the bed, a word can let her die can''t die again.


    This body dares to climb the bed.


    The original owner''s name is Yun Erlan. She is the valet beside the president of this country, which is the so-called bodyguard.


    However, this is just a clear identity.


    She also has an identity.


    This is the president''s bed warmer.


    In the past, the president of this country was always surrounded by swarms of maids.


    However, in front of this man, there are only two female bodyguards.


    One of them was the original owner.


    The other is Yun Erjia.


    Their force is top notch.


    That''s why, Mr. President, I chose them.


    After all, the president never touched them.


    Use them as men.


    This president is not a woman.


    The memory in the brain gives mi you Ning a headache.


    But I had to act.


    The original owner actually drank a little more at the reception, Mr. President, and she climbed to bed.


    Now the mind has been discovered.


    This is a reality that cannot be changed.


    Make complaints about what happened to the original owner, MI Yu Ning thought of Tucao.


    If this lets her enter the task world early, an hour ahead of time is also good.


    Now everything can''t be changed.


    The original owner was kicked out of bed by the sober president.


    Miyuning got up from the ground and ignored the oppressive sight.


    She got up and picked up the clothes.


    The graceful body was exposed in Du Yixuan''s eyes.


    His eyes, which were plain and waveless, flickered a few times.


    Miyuning was in the room, dressed in the clothes of the original owner.


    Forget to say, Mr. President, he has now abdicated.


    He''s just in his early 30s, and he''s gone.


    He didn''t want to sit any more.


    Even so, miyuning knows that this man can''t be small.


    Because all the rights of this country are still in his hands.


    Now the former president is not in the presidential palace.


    But in his independent official residence.


    Mi Youning put on his clothes and could not retreat from the embarrassing situation.


    She dressed up and went to Du Yixuan.


    "Sir, it''s Erlan who is impolite."


    She bowed her head respectfully and uttered apologies and shame.


    But Du Yixuan looked at the maid in front of him, but he dropped his eyes.


    Just now, his eyes were on each other.


    The perfect proportion and graceful body made him look less disgusted.


    Especially looking at Yun Er lan


    Du Yixuan let himself stop, continue to think.


    He leaned against the bed and closed his eyes slowly.


    Mi you Ning looks up and looks at each other.


    I see the former president, who is closing his eyes.


    There''s something in my heart.


    You always tell me.


    Next, we should send someone to send her away.


    After that, it''s almost time for her to go on the road of death.


    After the original owner was found climbing the bed, Du Yixuan was disgusted.


    Even the first time people will be sent out of the official residence.

 Chapter 438

    He also gave her a sum of money that she would never worry about.


    The reason why Du Yixuan treats the original owner like this.


    Just because Yun Er Lan was shot in the abdomen to save him, and he was in danger.


    Although rescued, they can no longer have children.


    Even more than this time, after the repeated, experienced numerous assassination occasions, large and small.


    The original owner has a certain force value.


    So Du Yixuan gave her freedom and let her go.


    Unfortunately, no one ever thought of it.


    Yun Erlan walked out of the official residence, and she also went to the road of death.


    This Du Yixuan has a "true love" that he can''t ask for.


    The other side loves him like life, but also hates him to the bone.


    That true love is now firmly in the position of an important institution in this country.


    Because of his love for Du Yixuan, he hated the women around him.


    Not long after the original owner left the official residence, he was assassinated by that true love.


    Death is miserable. There is no whole body and no burial place.


    Although later, Mr. President, once again stood at the top of the country and even dealt with the woman who assassinated the original owner.


    Unfortunately, the original owner is dead.


    Dead to the core.


    Mi you would rather not think that Du Yixuan did it because of the original owner.


    But it was the woman who touched the man''s scales.


    Du Yixuan opens his eyes as Mi Yuning arranges the plot.


    He looked quietly at the woman in front of him.


    The other side has been with him for several years.


    He really did not find that the other party would have such a mind on him.


    If I had known, I would not have kept people around all the time.


    When he found that the other party pasted him, the feeling was very disgusting to him.


    It even infuriated her audacity.


    But after kicking people down.


    This woman unexpectedly put on clothes in his authoritative eyes.


    Standing respectfully by his side.


    He was the first time, want to send each other to leave the mind, but began to hesitate.


    I don''t know why he wanted to keep this woman.


    Du Yixuan is a little upset about this.


    But the surface is calm.


    "You go down."


    When he heard the man''s voice, miyuning looked up quickly.


    This one eye, let her see more clearly, Du Yixuan''s true face.


    His beautiful face is like a sculpture with distinct facial features, sharp edges and corners.


    It''s as attractive as the ancient Greek gods.


    It''s amazing how people see it.


    The man is eccentric and decisive.


    In terms of political achievements, it is also a means of thunder and suppression with blood.


    The other side will never be understood.


    Just like at this time, the original plot is not like this.


    Didn''t the man call someone in and send her out of the mansion all night.


    Although he was surprised, he remained unchanged.


    "Yes, sir."


    Miyuning bent over and slowly withdrew from the house.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes followed her all the time.


    It was not until mi you Ning left the room that he dropped his eyes.


    Leaning on the bed, he inadvertently saw a white cloth on the bed.


    Reach for it and hold it in your hand.


    When he saw what it was, Du Yixuan threw it into the garbage can.


    Lying in the bucket, it is the white inner garment.


    The little cloth, very quiet lying there.


    Du Yixuan gets up impatiently and walks towards the bathroom.


    What happened today made him very wrong.


    Just now, he should have called someone in the first time.

 Chapter 439

    Let people send Yun Erlang out of the official residence.


    But he didn''t. He left him.


    Here, miyuning exits Du Yixuan''s bedroom and meets the man standing at the door.


    His name is Ye Ming.


    The other party saw her coming out of Mr. Du''s room with a complicated look in her eyes.


    He found out before, there were traces of people going in.


    But I don''t know who it is.


    Until this time, see cloud Er LAN figure, his eyes with surprise, and finally become complex.


    Just now, he left less than 30 seconds, Yun Er LAN entered the room of Mr.


    It made him guess what happened.


    Mi you Ning sees Ye Ming and nods to him.


    Found that his eyes with clear complexity, can not help but say: "I''m sorry."


    Then he left the white garden quickly.


    Bai Yuan is Du Yixuan''s resting place at night, which belongs to his private domain.


    In addition to the staff here, as well as the personal attendants, other people have no orders, are not allowed to release.


    But tonight is not the night of Yun Er LAN.


    At this time she appeared here, most of them can guess what happened.


    Miyuning quickly left Baiyuan and headed for Beiyuan.


    That''s where Du Yixuan, all the people who follow him, live.


    Including the life assistant, personal secretary, bodyguard, and some public relations team and so on.


    Even some professional medical teams are on standby.


    Just because of Du Yixuan, he is still the pillar of the country.


    The new president is young and has limited ability, which needs to be cultivated slowly.


    Unfortunately, no matter how to train them, they will not live until next year.


    Miyuning went back to Beiyuan and had to walk for a long time.


    This mansion is too big.


    At this time, miyuning also admired the original owner.


    After learning about Du Yixuan''s itinerary, especially that the other party is drinking a little too much.


    In the heart came the thought of climbing the bed.


    She has always liked that very attractive man, deeply attracted.


    However, she lost her life because of her stupidity.


    "Didi..."


    Just as miyuning was walking in the huge official residence, the whistle sounded behind him.


    Miyuning turned his head and saw the black car behind him.


    This is Du Yixuan''s team.


    The bulletproof glass of the driving window fell, revealing a cold and hard face.


    "Yun Er LAN, sir, let me take you back."


    Miyuning saw the man, found the memory of the original owner, and knew his name.


    Hope.


    Du Yixuan''s bodyguard captain.


    Hearing what he said, miyuning frowned slightly.


    Of course, it''s a fool not to take a car.


    She pulled the door open and sat in the back.


    Xi Yan''s vision, in her body turned a few circles, eyes with a complex look.


    He didn''t say anything and drove people to Beiyuan.


    "Here we are."


    A voice as cold as anyone else.


    Miyuning nodded to him, "thank you, higo."


    Xiyan Wenyan looked at her again, but her eyes were still complicated.


    Mi you Ning pretended not to understand, opened the door and got off.


    After getting off the bus, his face changed a little.


    It''s special!


    Is Du Yixuan sick.


    The whole residence will know about this move tonight.


    Although no one would dare to spread it.


    But there are nearly a thousand people in this official residence.


    Does she want to face the complicated sight of all people in the future.


    To this she very headache, but helpless.


    Because Du Yixuan did not expel her here.


    If you keep her, it means something has changed.


    She didn''t know what was wrong.


    But also know the state at this time, to her advantage.

 Chapter 440

    As for tomorrow, let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    After all, I won''t be chased by the "true love" outside.


    It''s exciting tonight, too.


    Also thanks to her thick skin, otherwise in front of a strange man.


    She really can''t hide the inner confusion.


    Anyone found all over, naked in a man''s strange room.


    Even that man still controls the life and death of all the people in this country.


    I would like to ask how to do this without panic.


    It''s a test of willpower and patience.


    If changed at the beginning and ring up with the soul, she did not know how to die.


    Miyuning enters Beiyuan and returns to the original owner''s room.


    She went to the bathroom for the first time to wash her body.


    ¡­¡­


    And here''s Xi Yan back to Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    He bowed respectfully at the man in the seat with his back to him.


    The tone is very respectful way: "Sir, the person has already sent back."


    Sitting in front of the French window, playing with the jade objects in his hands, Du Yixuan hears a sound.


    He turned around and showed his new pajamas, still playing with jade in his hand.


    It was a string of beads, each of which was green, even transparent.


    There is only one share in the world, in the hands of Du Yixuan.


    "What did she say?"


    When he heard this, his eyes fluctuated and his expression was a bit remorseful.


    Because he didn''t take the initiative to talk to Yun Erlang.


    At this time, the husband asked, that is what he wanted to hear.


    He didn''t really know about it. He thought it was just sending people back.


    Maybe they really happened something, sir, in order to take care of Yun Erlang''s body.


    I''ve been misunderstood since Xiyan.


    That''s why his vision towards miyuning is so complicated.


    "I''m very sorry, sir. I didn''t take the initiative to speak to the cloud attendant."


    Hearing his cautious words, Du Yixuan didn''t see any fluctuation in his eyes.


    Even the expression didn''t change.


    "Well, you go down."


    Xiyan doesn''t know if Du Yixuan is upset.


    At this time, I dare not disobey the other party''s orders.


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    Xi Yan bends over, slowly retreats, then turns and leaves the bedroom.


    After he left, Du Yixuan got up and went to the big bed.


    Just after he walked out of the bathroom, he remembered the distance between Baiyuan and Beiyuan.


    That''s why he asked him to send the people back in person.


    As for why, Du Yixuan curved his mouth and didn''t know why.


    He didn''t know when Yun Er Lan was, and he had that kind of thought for him.


    But I didn''t believe her.


    Why in recent years, he did not find the other party''s mind at all.


    This may indicate that this woman is hidden.


    In other words, the other side is purposeful.


    Especially at the end of the day, Yun Erlan is not in a hurry to get dressed.


    The calm appearance made him feel that something was wrong.


    When he was awake, he saw the woman sticking to him.


    He saw at a glance the deep feeling and love in each other''s eyes.


    However, after being kicked down by him, people become different in the twinkling of an eye.


    Even if he''s seen a face change.


    It''s not like that. It''s all changed in an instant.


    It seems that all the feelings and love he saw when he was awake were his illusions.


    At this moment he is more inclined to, cloud Er LAN to him perhaps is holding other purpose.


    I just don''t know who it is. After all, he didn''t abdicate for long.


    And cloud Er LAN stayed at his side for several years, did not show any horse feet.

 Chapter 441

    Although the most direct solution is to kill by mistake.


    But he couldn''t do it and secretly dealt with the woman.


    Du Yixuan went back to bed, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, miyuning lay down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    She once again arranges this mission world, the complex plot.


    The original owner was assassinated by Nan Yuwen, the only legitimate female in the Nan family.


    The means are extremely cruel, so that the original owner is dead.


    It''s just because Yun Erlan has been with Du Yixuan for so many years.


    It''s because Nan Yuwen knows about Yun Erlang''s bed climbing behavior.


    This Nan Yuwen is now the top lady of the Nan family.


    Although nearly 30, but still not married.


    However, since she couldn''t get Du Yixuan''s response, she has been among the men in the military and political circles.


    There is no shortage of men around her, and even everyone has to give her some thin noodles.


    It''s just that the Nanjia family has a certain influence in the military community.


    Including Du Yixuan, she will take care of Nanjia.


    In fact, he can obviously marry Nan Yuwen to completely control all the military power of the country.


    But the man didn''t do it.


    Even know, South jade text to his feelings, has been avoiding to meet with each other.


    This is already very obvious.


    Nanjia didn''t mean anything either.


    On the surface, he is still loyal to the supreme leader of the country.


    If not, the assassination of the current president.


    Maybe Nanjia is still in the army and has certain authority.


    The wish of the original owner is that he will not do anything to climb the bed.


    Unfortunately, this one has been crossed out since miyuning entered the world.


    After all, the time she came to this mission world was very unfortunate.


    It was after the original owner was found climbing the bed.


    Another is to let the person who killed her be killed in the cradle forever.


    She''s used to being around the president.


    Although she is so small.


    But I want to stay with Du Yixuan for a lifetime.


    Even if they marry and have children, they want to serve each other.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and summed up the tasks of the world.


    What the original owner hoped was that he would not make any cross boundary behavior.


    If you want Nan Yuwen to get the price he deserves.


    Finally, I hope to accompany Du Yixuan and die.


    It''s not hard to say, but it''s not easy to say.


    After all, now Du Yixuan has left her.


    So what''s next, maybe it will change.


    It was beyond her expectation.


    But one step is one step.


    The road is out of their own, I believe the ship to the bridge naturally straight.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Du Yixuan opened his eyes.


    It was Ye Ming who went to the bed and woke him up.


    There are also living staff in the bedroom to take care of him.


    These people serve Du Yixuan to get up.


    Dressed neat and spotless, and made to order by hand, Du Yixuan remembers last night''s event.


    He looks at Ye Ming, who is not far away.


    Then inadvertently said: "Ye Ming, bring Yun Er LAN."


    When ye Ming heard this, his expression did not change.


    He bent slightly and said respectfully, "yes, sir."


    Then ye Ming turns and leaves Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    However, when I went outside, I was surprised.


    But I didn''t have any thoughts.


    Just finish what your husband tells him.


    Just when ye Ming was in Baiyuan, he met hiyan outside.

 Chapter 442

    "Higo."


    Ye Ming is in a hurry.


    Hope speech see this can''t help but frown, "what to do in such a hurry?"


    "Sir, let me go to the cloud attendant and bring the people to the white garden."


    Hearing Ye Ming''s words, Xi Yan''s expression changed a few times.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, he could not help remembering what he had asked him last night.


    After thinking about it, he told Ye Ming, "go ahead and be polite to her. Now the situation is not clear."


    Ye Ming was even more surprised, but he nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Xiyan looks at Ye Ming''s back, but he can''t figure out what he wants to do.


    Last night let him go to send cloud Er LAN, this is already very valued each other.


    I believe that many people in the official residence knew the news.


    But now, as soon as he got up, he asked Ye Ming to pick him up.


    This is not the gentleman to cloud Er LAN, have what idea.


    Want to let cloud Er LAN live up to the name, do the duty that the maid should have.


    Xiyan knows what you think. No one can guess.


    He just passed it in his heart and soon forgot it.


    No matter what you do, your responsibility is to protect your personal safety.


    Xi Yan goes into the white garden. He comes to the hall of the white garden and stands.


    Du Yixuan''s work secretary and assistant are reporting today''s itinerary to him.


    It''s followed by the usual team.


    These people are in charge of their own affairs, as well as the intelligence of various countries.


    They report to Du Yixuan every day.


    Du Yixuan walked out of the bedroom and listened to the reports from the people around him.


    In the twinkling of an eye came to the hall.


    Looking at the Xi Yan standing there, Du Yixuan''s steps didn''t stop.


    He went to the front of Xi Yan and said, "change Yun Er Lan''s recent itinerary. She will stay in the white garden all the time."


    He was surprised when he heard the words.


    But he said respectfully, "yes, sir, I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    "Well." Du Yixuan passes him and walks to the restaurant.


    When Du Yixuan walked into the restaurant, the chef of the restaurant and Du Yixuan''s nutritionist.


    He has put his breakfast on the table.


    The amount and food are in proportion.


    At Du Yixuan, sit at the table.


    The Secretary around him stepped down, and the working team behind him stepped forward to report one by one.


    Until a middle-aged man came forward, "Mr. President, yesterday, Nanjia..."


    Du Yixuan stops eating when she hears the other person''s address.


    He glanced faintly at the middle-aged man.


    The latter is quick to respond.


    "I''m sorry, sir, I made a mistake."


    Du Yixuan quietly looked at him, then turned his head, "continue."


    "Yes, sir, yesterday Nanjia and the current president had some disputes..."


    ¡­¡­


    Here Ye Ming drives to Beiyuan.


    People passing by say hello one after another.


    These people all work together. Although they are very busy with each other, they all know their roots.


    "Dong Dong..."


    He came to Yun Er Lan''s room and knocked on the door.


    Miyuning has been awake for a long time.


    This is the original biological clock.


    Hearing that the door was knocked, MI Youning went to the door and opened it.


    "Mr. Yun Erlan, I''m looking for you."


    Ye Ming saw that she was dressed neatly, which directly explained her intention.


    And mi you Ning thought about it, it seems that today there is no trip for her.


    She frowned gently.


    However, it soon relaxed.


    "Let''s go."


    Thinking about it, it can only be what happened last night.

 Chapter 443

    Just don''t know this Du Yi Xuan looks for her, whether prepare to settle accounts after autumn.


    Miyuning walks out of the room and keeps up with Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming really doesn''t know how to be polite to Yun Erlan.


    They usually bow their heads.


    Although she is a maid, she has the same identity as their bodyguard.


    And this woman''s fighting capacity is no weaker than their bodyguards.


    After walking out of Beiyuan, Ye Ming opens the door for MI Youning himself.


    This is the most appropriate courtesy he can do.


    Mi you Ning sees Ye Ming''s action, but he doesn''t refuse.


    Ye Ming sits in the driver''s seat, starts the car and leaves Beiyuan.


    That''s the way to Baiyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    In Baiyuan, Du Yixuan has finished his breakfast.


    The people around have already reported.


    He got up, left his seat and went out of the dining room.


    However, just two steps away, I can''t help turning around and looking at the chef standing in the restaurant.


    "Prepare a nutritious meal."


    Not far from the nutritionist smell speech, immediately stand up.


    "Sir, the proportion of your breakfast is sufficient. You should not eat too much today."


    Du Yixuan light glance, special care for his nutritionist, he looks a pick.


    "Not for me, but for a goblin."


    What he said was very clear.


    As everyone knows, someone came into my husband''s room last night.


    Now I heard Du Yixuan''s so straightforward words, and everyone bowed their heads one after another.


    I''m afraid of the emotion on my face and I''m disrespectful to the man in front of me.


    They have never heard such words, sir.


    The tone is ambiguous, which makes people reverie.


    Du Yixuan saw the movements of these people and turned to leave the restaurant.


    It''s just the beginning. Let him have a look.


    That stands in the cloud Er LAN behind of person, exactly is what character.


    He doesn''t trust anyone.


    Especially the people he couldn''t see through.


    Du Yixuan returned to the main hall.


    It''s not far from the restaurant. After breakfast, he has to check the documents in the main hall.


    Sitting at the table, looking at the pile of papers.


    Du Yixuan took it for granted to sit down and pick up the pen.


    His work secretary had stepped forward and began to look through the documents.


    Du Yixuan has more than ten working secretaries.


    Today, however, there are only two.


    Since he stepped down as president, though the burden is still heavy.


    But his work was lightened.


    Du Yixuan closed her eyes and listened to the Secretary reading the document.


    His fingers were hitting the armrest under him.


    After the Secretary has read it, he takes over the document and will continue to read it.


    Until he has read more than ten documents, Ye Ming takes mi you Ning into the main hall of Bai Yuan.


    "Sir --"


    "Sir --"


    Ye Ming and mi you Ning hang their heads and speak to the man sitting at the desk.


    Du Yixuan closed his eyes and slowly opened them.


    That deep vision, direct mi you Ning but go.


    The latter droops the Mou face to have no facial expression, in the heart but way, want so straightforward.


    Give her a crackdown early in the morning.


    The pressure from Du Yixuan almost froze the people around him.


    Du Yixuan looks at Mi Youning, but can''t see her expression, which makes him unhappy.


    He put his pen on the table and said, "step back."


    It''s about his work, secretaries, and assistants.


    "Yes, sir --"


    The party retreated one after another.


    At this time, in the main hall, only Ye Ming and mi you Ning were left.


    They are still in the same position as before.

 Chapter 444

    Du Yixuan looked at mi you Ning for a while and saw that the latter did not move.


    Just like in the past, people seem to be very self-contained.


    "Ye Ming, go and ask the kitchen to deliver the nutritious meal."


    "Yes, sir."


    Ye Ming can''t resist the pressure from Du Yixuan.


    I just don''t know what''s going on.


    At this time, hearing the order, he immediately turned around and left.


    "Come here."


    After Ye Ming left, Du Yixuan finally spoke.


    However, there were only two of them left in the room.


    As for who he spoke to, it was clear.


    Mi you Ning turned his mouth secretly, then quickly looked up and walked towards his desk.


    When he reached the table, miyuning stopped.


    Her eyes are clear looking at the handsome man in front of her.


    The coercion of the latter has been taken back.


    Even when miyuning looked up, a faint light flashed in his eyes.


    The people in front of him were strange to him.


    It seems that it''s not Yun Er Lan that he knows.


    Although the surprise in Du Yixuan''s eyes is quick, MI Youning is still in the eye.


    She''s not good at it.


    This man is so sharp.


    It''s clear that she didn''t fall apart.


    Miyuning couldn''t figure out what was going on, but Du Yixuan spoke again.


    "Come here, come to me."


    Mi you Ning looks at Du Yi Xuan and wants to frown down, but he soon stops.


    In the knowledge of the original owner, even if the man let her die at the moment, he would not hesitate to die.


    So after Du Yixuan opened his mouth, MI Youning walked around the huge desk.


    Her clear eyes looked at Du Yixuan, giving people a vague emotion.


    It''s something she''s pretending to do.


    Now it''s just for the sake of not collapsing.


    However, mi you Ning did not know.


    A pair of men and women, if they don''t care about each other, they won''t find each other''s disguise.


    Especially those eyes, let people see through a lot of things.


    Not to mention Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan was very upset when he saw mi you Ning''s disguised emotion.


    No, not at all.


    Until miyuning came to him, Du Yixuan couldn''t restrain himself.


    He didn''t know what was going on with this woman.


    It''s not right to see each other.


    Whether it is the other person, that let her see things, or the other pair of eyes, let him very fidgety.


    Looking at miyuning standing two steps away from him.


    Du Yixuan pulls the person.


    Then the hand forced people down, "kneel down!"


    The low and obviously unhappy voice made mi you Ning recognize the man''s unhappiness.


    However, the word "kneel down" made mi Youning look helpless.


    This man is really uncertain.


    The body kneels down obediently and bends slowly.


    In the task world, she is countless, in order to complete the task, in order not to collapse, kneel many times.


    At this time, there is no sense of resistance to such orders.


    It''s not going to lose a piece of meat.


    And this man is the supreme leader of this country.


    She got down on her knees.


    But I don''t know why this man let her kneel down.


    Get angry?


    So take it out on her.


    Thinking of what the original owner did last night, MI Youning thought that this was a reason.


    Just as miyuning bent over, she turned her lips to herself.


    It''s just, Mr. President, can you let go.


    You hold my hand, how can I give you my most sincere and reverent behavior.

 Chapter 445

    Du Yixuan is really upset.


    It doesn''t feel good to let him out of control.


    In front of the woman, it seems to become different from usual.


    There''s an intention to get out of his control.


    He doesn''t allow it, and he doesn''t want it.


    He was really angry when he asked him to kneel down.


    However, MI Youning''s "vivid" expression made him unable to let go.


    The small eyes of the resentment, the lips of the disgust.


    All this is more real than her disguised feelings.


    Even it makes him look very comfortable.


    Du Yixuan didn''t let go.


    In this way, miyuning kept bending.


    But the man''s hand has not let go, and even holding the strength, so that she can not continue.


    Miyuning is going crazy.


    It''s uncomfortable to bend like this. You always give her a happy word.


    Du Yixuan saw the emotion on her face.


    His expressionless face showed a smile.


    He reached out and pulled the man into his arms.


    Miyuning had been squatting for a while when he was pulled into his arms. Obviously, there was no time to refuse.


    Du Yixuan''s action is too fast.


    Moreover, her identity does not allow any resistance.


    In this way, miyuning sat on Du Yixuan''s lap.


    The man''s hand is still on her waist.


    "Ha ha..."


    Happy laughter, from behind the man''s mouth to reveal.


    Her lips were close to her ears.


    Let her feel the eruption in the ear, belong to Du Yixuan breath.


    At this time, Ye Ming came in with the kitchen staff behind him.


    The party just saw this scene.


    The crowd bowed their heads.


    Ye Ming stands with his head down. He looks down at their direction and says respectfully, "Sir, the nutritious meal has come."


    Du Yixuan has seen Ye Ming for a long time.


    At this time, he heard the other side speak and pushed mi you Ning out of his arms.


    "Go ahead, it''s for you."


    Then he picked up the pen beside the desk and looked at the open document carefully.


    It''s like the person who made the improper action before is not him at all.


    Mi you Ning looks at Du Yi Xuan''s behavior in dismay.


    When ye Ming hears what Du Yixuan and MI Youning say, he leads the people behind him into the main hall.


    The man behind put the food in his hand on the table in the room.


    Then, with the tray in his hand, he bends over to Du Yi and quietly exits the main hall.


    Ye Ming felt that the atmosphere of the room was not right.


    He left the main hall in silence, just like those who had left before.


    However, others did not go far away, but stood outside with a solemn face, waiting to replace him.


    In the main hall.


    Mi you Ning, standing at the table beside Du Yi Xuan, didn''t move for a long time.


    It''s still the same respectful gesture.


    She will be before the face of consternation, also quickly put away.


    He returned to his original, respectful and humble appearance.


    After Du Yixuan had disposed of the documents in his hand, he turned to MI Youning.


    There was no emotion in his eyes. His eyes were cold and even dignified.


    "Go to breakfast."


    Mi you Ning quickly raised his head and said respectfully, "Sir, this is unreasonable."


    This was something she had to refuse as a maid.


    "Ha ha..."


    This time, Du Yixuan sneered.


    "Why not?" He put down his pen, leaned on his seat and looked at mi you Ning, "why didn''t you feel unreasonable last night? Who gave you the courage?"

 Chapter 446

    The last sentence, who gives you courage, is full of displeasure and a trace of anger.


    Mi you Ning hears the speech and makes a trembling movement appropriately.


    She immediately drooped her head, very naturally.


    However, seeing this scene, Du Yixuan''s eyes were dark.


    "Go to breakfast. Don''t make me repeat it a second time."


    With these words, Du Yixuan no longer looks at Mi Youning.


    This woman is really good at disguise.


    The previous suspicions seem to be right.


    The woman didn''t really love him.


    The other person''s eyes can''t deceive him.


    Everything in that eye is disguised.


    Maybe the light was too dim last night, which made him misunderstand.


    Now he can''t figure out who bought Yun Er LAN.


    These people were selected secretly and even received strict training.


    If you want to buy in advance, even those in the cabinet can''t.


    Then it''s just going to be bought later.


    Du Yixuan was holding the document in his hand, and his strength was a little tight.


    While mi you Ning looks at the low pressure on the man, she looks humble.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Then he turned and walked to the breakfast table.


    Du Yixuan didn''t seem to hear her words and scanned the document.


    But this woman still made him unhappy.


    But it should be soon.


    As long as the person behind this woman is found out, it will be solved at that time.


    As for those in his heart, Du Yixuan directly ignored the uncertain signs that just appeared.


    He doesn''t like the feeling that things are out of control.


    Miyuning sat at the table, eating the food on the table.


    As soon as he took a bite of the dish and put it in his mouth, MI Youning''s eyes lit up.


    This breakfast as long as a taste, you know that the process is very complicated.


    The texture and taste of the food are all produced through complicated engineering.


    She has a very sensitive tongue.


    As long as you taste it, you''ll know how it came out.


    According to the color, aroma, to judge the quality of the food.


    This man will really enjoy it.


    Mi you Ning turns his mouth to himself, but his hand moves ceaselessly.


    When Du Yixuan looked up, he saw mi you Ning''s expression of great enjoyment.


    The movement of that hand is also non-stop.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    Originally unhappy face, also unconsciously softened up.


    It was something he had never realized.


    Miyuning felt the sight on her.


    But at this time, the delicious breakfast is in front of her. She doesn''t want to abuse herself.


    She doesn''t have m constitution.


    I always like to be respectful, humble and put down to play a drama that I love you very much.


    Wait for her to finish eating, then slowly self abuse it.


    I don''t know when this day will end.


    Why is this man so sharp.


    Miyuning''s movements began to slow down.


    She was wondering where she had collapsed.


    When Du Yixuan first saw her, she had doubts.


    And the other side''s alert vision, are so obvious.


    I don''t know how much the plot will be distorted next.


    In fact, she was very happy to send Du Yixuan out last night.


    If you want to stay with this man, you can do it in another way.


    After all, I didn''t say it must be personal.


    But the plot has changed, and it has the final say.


    Before he knew it, miyuning was full.


    Satisfied with the hands of the tableware down.


    She stood up, just about to stretch, and wanted to move a few times.

 Chapter 447

    But just as her hands were about to be raised.


    On the pair looked over, staring at her deep eyes.


    Mi you Ning secretly spurned himself. He was too careless.


    In fact, she is lazy at heart.


    Eat and drink enough, enjoy life every day, and do nothing.


    In other words, eating, drinking and playing are her greatest enjoyment.


    Now, the man in the world of this task is almost forgotten.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve lost my manners."


    Even though he almost revealed something, miyuning reacted quickly.


    She instantly recovered from what she thought was self abuse.


    Du Yixuan looks at her quietly.


    With meditation in his eyes, he seems to be thinking about something.


    He also had a pen in his hand to deal with documents.


    Soon, Du Yixuan put down his pen.


    He stood up and walked towards miyuning.


    However, when approaching each other, it stops again.


    Looking at the other party''s uniform, Du Yixuan''s eyes darkened.


    He thought of the other party''s graceful body last night.


    It''s not too much to say that she is a goblin this morning.


    Who ever thought that this seemingly cold woman had such a sultry body.


    Du Yixuan took a few steps. He reached out and lifted mi Youning''s chin.


    "Like me?"


    Er... How to answer this question? I''m sorry.


    "Yes, sir."


    Mi you Ning makes trouble in his heart, but he answers quickly.


    If you let it out, it''s fast and beautiful.


    Even the tone is so affectionate.


    However, Du Yixuan did not believe a word.


    Don''t talk about Du Yixuan.


    Even mi Youning didn''t believe it.


    Du Yixuan laughed at this.


    But the smile on that face, looks very strange, the smile in the eyes also does not reach the bottom of the eye.


    He didn''t believe what the woman said, not a word.


    Hands raised the woman''s chin, Du Yixuan slowly close.


    Mi you Ning looked at her pretty face and slowly approached her, getting closer and closer.


    She hesitated in her heart, if this man really kisses her.


    She''s trying to get out of the way.


    Or welcome and respond to each other.


    Mi you''d rather be tangled.


    In the end, she felt like death.


    I''m a pretty man. I don''t take advantage of anyone who kisses me.


    Well, respond.


    However, just as miyuning was about to meet him.


    Du Yixuan''s lips brushed her cheek and came to her ear.


    "Come to my room tonight, servant cloud."


    The voice of the voice, and the heat from his mouth, surrounded miyuning''s ears.


    She was stunned.


    Just now, she''s being amorous?!


    However, Du Yixuan''s next words made her want to blow her hair.


    Mr. President, you are here directly.


    I kicked someone out of bed last night. I don''t want to repeat it tonight.


    She doesn''t think this man will do anything to her tonight.


    According to the memory of the original owner, the understanding of Du Yixuan.


    This man is not capable of such unspeakable things.


    And no one can guess what this man wants to do next.


    Miyou''s eyes drooped and his face turned red.


    That ruddy face, make some shy expression.


    Du Yixuan left her and saw this face.


    With a sneer on his face, he walked out of the main hall over mi you Ning''s body.


    Outside the main hall, the guards have changed.


    It''s hiyan standing at the door.


    Seeing Du Yixuan''s figure, he immediately drooped his head, "sir."

 Chapter 448

    Du Yixuan left the main hall with Xi Yan.


    There is also a cabinet meeting today, which he has to attend.


    Miyuning stood in the main hall, looking at the direction of Du Yixuan''s departure, and all his strength was relieved.


    This man, she can''t understand.


    And she always had a bad feeling.


    It seems that Du Yixuan is planning something.


    Before the other party left, they didn''t ask her to do anything.


    Now she can leave.


    Miyuning also walked out of the main hall.


    However, just as she left the main hall to return to Beiyuan, she met Yun Erjia.


    She and Yun Erjia are the most outstanding female attendants around Du Yixuan.


    They are often accompanied by Du Yixuan.


    Because their force value is good.


    And I''ve been on my own for years.


    Except last night, of course.


    Yun Erjia was not alone. She was followed by several attendants.


    Those people have a lot of things in their hands, a lot of fragmented salutes.


    When miyuning saw this scene, the light in his eyes suddenly changed.


    Because she recognized that those things seemed to belong to the original owner.


    She was resting in the original owner''s room last night.


    Some things are familiar.


    Yun Erjia walks towards miyuning.


    "Er LAN, sir, let you stay in Bai Yuan from today on."


    holy crap


    Mi you Ning pursed his lips and was speechless about the news.


    The man was going to push her to the top of the storm.


    It''s not for everyone to know that she''s in bed.


    It''s even very successful.


    This is really bad news.


    Mi you Ning looks at Xiang Yun Er Jia.


    At this moment, she is no longer facing Du Yixuan. She does not need to show respect and humbleness.


    She shows the cold air of the original owner.


    "Well, I see."


    Yunerjia has been observing in front of her, the partner who serves her husband with her.


    She didn''t understand, but it was just one night.


    Why is there such a change.


    Although two people get along for many years, but she also did not find cloud Er LAN, unexpectedly still hold that kind of thought to the gentleman.


    Even boldly broke into the husband''s bedroom.


    Looking at the same face as before, whether it is temperament, or that distant attitude.


    As if nothing had changed.


    However, my husband has a different attitude towards her.


    Just don''t know each other moved into the white garden, whether it is a blessing or a disaster.


    Yunerjia waved to the man behind him and led him into the bedroom.


    Looking at mi you Ning still standing behind.


    Yun Erjia reminded: "you can go with me. You will live here from tonight. Mr. Wang doesn''t like others to break into his territory. You''d better pay attention to some things."


    Miyuning nodded without expression. His cold appearance made Yun Erjia unable to see anything.


    The party went to Du Yixuan''s bedroom without stopping.


    They passed Du Yixuan''s bedroom, study, conference room and tea room.


    Finally came to one of the rooms to stop.


    Cloud Er LAN pushed open the door, let go of the body.


    The retinue behind him came into the room one after another with the salute in his hand.


    Only yunerjia and miyuning were left outside.


    At this moment, Yun Erjia finally couldn''t help it.


    "Erlan, why are you doing this?"


    She finally asked the question in her heart.


    Miyuning looks up and gives Yun Erjia a light glance.


    In fact, she also wanted to know why the original owner did these things.


    The chambermaid around the president is invisible all his life.


    There is no name.

 Chapter 449

    Yun Erjia couldn''t understand why the woman in front of her wanted to take this step.


    Now she moved into white garden.


    Since then, he has been labeled as a gentleman all his life.


    She can only belong to her husband all her life.


    No one can touch her again.


    Once lost, then waiting for her is death.


    Why don''t you know the twists and turns.


    That''s why when she heard the news, she yelled that it was terrible.


    As for Yun Erjia''s problem, MI Youning looks at each other without expression.


    Eyes clear, eyes with a determined eye.


    Now that everyone knows, she''s in bed.


    Then she should let everyone know that she loves Du Yixuan in her heart.


    This is now the most clear approach.


    Yun Erjia didn''t open her mouth when she saw her.


    After all, it doesn''t have much to do with her.


    I just don''t know what kind of road the other party will take in the future.


    The valet in the room soon arranged the salute.


    They came out, nodded to them and left.


    Yun Erjia took a complicated look at Mi Youning and said, "you can do it yourself."


    Then he strode away.


    Everybody''s gone.


    Miyuning enters the room.


    The room is too big to compare with Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    However, compared with the place where the original owner lived before, it was day by day.


    The decoration here is very luxurious, even full of charm.


    Miyuning enters the room and closes the door.


    Looking at the neat salute in the room, she walked towards the big bed.


    Today''s Du Yixuan''s itinerary should reappear in the evening.


    Now she could only wait slowly to see what the man wanted to do at night


    Miyuning''s suit didn''t come off, so he rushed to the big bed.


    She fell asleep in a daze.


    At noon, there was a knock on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Miss Yun..."


    Miyuning opened his eyes and suddenly woke up.


    She sat up and looked in the direction of the door.


    There is a flash of confusion in my eyes.


    Seeing the surrounding environment, I remember where I am.


    Get up and go to the door and open it.


    Standing at the door was the servant of the white garden.


    "Miss Yun, lunch is ready."


    Although Mr. Wang didn''t give any orders before he left.


    But this white garden everybody knew, cloud Er Lan was liked by the gentleman.


    Also moved to the white garden today.


    This makes everyone''s attitude towards her change from the beginning.


    Miyuning nodded, "OK, I see."


    After the valet left, miyuning went into the bathroom.


    She washed her face and straightened up before leaving the room.


    Mi you Ning sits at the table where Du Yixuan usually sits, eating the delicious lunch made by the chef Bai Yuan.


    Not to mention, the treatment is different. It''s just good luck.


    If the original owner, but can''t eat this delicious food.


    Miyuning finished his lunch and left the restaurant.


    She can''t walk in and out of white garden.


    Although there are few people waiting around the white garden and in the halls.


    But in the dark, I don''t know how many people are staring at her.


    After lunch, miyuning is ready to go back to his room.


    She didn''t want to make a mistake in this storm.


    But I met Ye Ming.


    Xi Yan, Ye Ming and other bodyguards are the people who protect Du Yixuan.


    Because they are men, they have their own temporary rooms in the white garden.


    So it''s no surprise to see Ye Ming coming.

 Chapter 450

    But when the other party passed her, she clearly smelled the bloody smell from the other party.


    Ye Ming takes a light look at mi you Ning and is ready to leave.


    Mi you Ning squints his eyes, remembering that it is not Ye Ming who accompanies Du Yixuan out today.


    And there''s no task for him.


    But the other side of the bloody smell, so rich.


    It''s obviously hurt.


    Why do you get hurt.


    As Ye Ming leaves, mi you Ning reaches for his clothes.


    "Wait..."


    Ye Ming''s clothes are pulled and his steps stop.


    He turned his head and took a light look at mi you Ning, "what''s the matter?"


    Miyuning looked at him.


    I can''t see where ye Ming was injured.


    "You''re hurt."


    This is a positive tone.


    But she did not know where the other party was injured.


    However, it must have something to do with her.


    In other words, it has something to do with the original owner.


    Because of last night.


    Ye Ming was stunned when he heard mi you Ning''s words. Then he quickly said, "nothing''s wrong. I''ll go back to my room first."


    Miyuning did not let go, but still held on to his clothes.


    She thought of the moment Ye Ming left last night when the original owner broke into Du Yixuan''s room.


    This is Ye Ming''s dereliction of duty.


    This needs to be punished.


    And Du Yixuan side people dereliction of duty, facing the punishment that is not light.


    The original owner once made a mistake when he was with Du Yixuan at the beginning.


    The trace of being beaten on the body has not disappeared.


    The lesson of that time made the original owner dare not make mistakes again.


    Now, after so many years, the scars are still there.


    We can see how severe the punishment is.


    Miyuning knew about it, which had nothing to do with her.


    Thinking of last night, she came out of Du Yixuan''s room.


    It''s her fault.


    And this Ye Ming is Du Yixuan''s favorite.


    "I have some medicine for injuries. It works very well. You can try it."


    Miyuning releases Ye Ming and puts her hand in her pocket.


    Take out a bottle of medicine from the soul space.


    To her, it was just a matter of lifting a finger.


    Ye Ming''s face to the woman in front of him was as cold as before.


    But the other party''s words, but let him some use.


    This time, it was because of the other party that he was subject to such criminal law.


    Ye Ming looks at the medicine in mi you Ning''s hand.


    Also remembered, the room wound medicine has not left many.


    Go to the doctor. There''s another trouble.


    So he held out his hand and reached out to miyuning.


    "Sir..."


    At this moment, behind them, the respectful voice of the white garden servant sounded.


    Ye Ming and mi you Ning turn their heads at the same time and look behind them.


    Du Yixuan has been here for a while.


    I just saw mi you Ning pulling Ye Ming''s clothes.


    Although he soon let go, his eyes were still unhappy.


    However, after they turned their heads, his eyes became calm.


    He just stood at the door and looked at them quietly.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Ye Ming and mi you Ning bowed to greet each other respectfully.


    Du Yixuan looked at them quietly. After a while, he came towards them.


    Behind him, Xi Yan and others find their husband''s displeasure one after another.


    Xi Yan looks at Ye Ming anxiously.


    That''s what the criminal law says. Don''t make any more mistakes.


    Otherwise, Ye Ming will be useless.


    Du Yixuan goes to Ye Ming and MI Youning.

 Chapter 451

    His eyes were calm, but his words changed the faces of all the people present.


    Du Yixuan looks at Mi Youning with a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "You like him?"


    Naturally, he is Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming shudders when he hears the words.


    People behind Du Yixuan were also surprised.


    And mi you Ning hears speech, want to go forward to scratch the face of Du Yi Xuan.


    What does this man mean.


    "No, sir."


    Miyuning still has the wound medicine in his hand.


    Du Yixuan smell speech, facial expression is motionless, hand took the medicine bottle in her hand.


    "Do you want me to give you a chance to be real partners here?"


    As soon as the sound of this word fell to the ground, Du Yixuan dropped the medicine bottle on the ground.


    "Pa..."


    The medicine was broken and the powder fell to the ground.


    "Bang..."


    At the same time, there was the sound of Ye Ming landing on his knees.


    "Sir, I have nothing to do with servant cloud."


    He had a respectful manner and a frightened tone.


    Mi you Ning sees this, droops the eye.


    This man has gone too far.


    This is nothing at all.


    Moreover, at this time, she had to admit that she was careless.


    You shouldn''t meddle. It''s just that Ye Ming is innocent.


    Now Du Yixuan sees it.


    Mi Youning was helpless, but he slowly bent down and knelt down like Ye Ming.


    "You misunderstood me, sir," he explained


    Her body has bent down, about to kneel down, a pair of big hands will hold her up.


    "Who made you kneel!"


    Du Yixuan lifts people up.


    Looking at his urgent action, this makes Du Yixuan even more unhappy.


    He threw out the woman with both hands.


    "Well..."


    Miyuning''s body was thrown not far away, and she lay on the ground.


    When the body landed, although to prevent the most dangerous situation.


    But when her bone touched the ground, it still hurt.


    Du Yixuan saw her lying on the ground, looked at her coldly, turned and strode away.


    Xi Yan looks at Ye Ming kneeling on the ground and then at mi you Ning lying not far away.


    He murmured to the people around him and quickly caught up with Du Yixuan.


    Ye Ming is still on his knees.


    Miyuning, on the other hand, was helped to his feet.


    That''s exactly the man that he ordered.


    The man who helped mi you Ning up, approached her ear and said, "Sir, you are in a bad mood today. You will go and make a mistake in a moment."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to nod to that person.


    Towards her room in the white garden.


    The man wanted to help her, but miyuning refused.


    It''s special!


    Du Yixuan, you are a dead change.


    Miyuning went back to his room and took back his clothes.


    Looking at the blue and purple marks on the side of his waist, he turned his mouth.


    It''s not particularly painful. It''s tolerable.


    But for Du Yixuan, a man with a strange temper and uncertain weather, she really has no music at all.


    Do you have to face the strange temper of that man from time to time in the future.


    Miyuning looks into the big mirror of the room and takes out a bottle of medicine from the space again.


    This is the soul of caution. After tomorrow, the scar will almost disappear.


    Just as miyuning was taking medicine, her room was pushed away.


    Miyuning reflected through the mirror and saw the person coming.


    It was Du Yixuan standing at the door.


    Miyuning immediately appeared to be the master.


    Regardless of her body at this time, she turned to Du Yixuan and said respectfully, "sir."

 Chapter 452

    Du Yixuan saw her scene at this time.


    Quickly enter the room and close the door.


    Then the deep and strong sight was on mi you Ning.


    Feeling the intense gaze, miyuning remained motionless.


    Du Yixuan didn''t know what he thought of, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    He walked slowly to miyuning.


    The other side''s body proportion is perfect, standing in front of the woman.


    Du Yixuan reached out to touch her waist and said sarcastically, "you really don''t care about your body. You can hook people anytime and anywhere."


    Hearing this sarcastic remark, miyuning wanted to spray his face.


    Who did.


    Who did she hook.


    Close the door and apply the medicine by yourself. How can it become a hook.


    And your paws. Don''t touch them. If you touch them, you are responsible.


    Miyuning was crazy, but he had to stand still.


    Du Yixuan felt his silky body.


    Slowly, I got up a little bit.


    At the same time, miyuning felt very tired.


    If it''s not for the mission.


    She wants to fart and leave.


    If this country can''t stay, it can go abroad.


    As long as she doesn''t want to be found, no one will find her.


    However, her task, and the feeling that this man gave her.


    Let miyuning can''t let go.


    Because it doesn''t make any sense.


    Miyuning looked down, and soon she found something incredible.


    She saw Du Yixuan and stood up slowly.


    It''s even getting bigger.


    Her eyes kept widening, and she looked at the place strangely.


    Du Yixuan also felt the awakening of his body.


    Now the time, let him also slightly distressed.


    He just touched the woman''s body.


    It made him react like this.


    For this, he looked at mi you Ning in front of him, and his eyes became more complicated and deep.


    Think of the doubts about this woman and her identity.


    Du Yixuan soon made a decision.


    He took the man to the sofa not far away.


    Du Yixuan sits on the sofa and releases his Gu Qian Wang.


    "Mouth


    Miyuning looked at the magnificent thing, and his body slowly retreated.


    What on earth did this man grow up on.


    It''s going to kill people.


    And what they''re saying.


    Mouth your uncle!


    Du Yixuan''s eyes sank as she watched mi Youning''s face repel her and her backward movement.


    He quickly pulled mi you Ning''s body over.


    "Servant cloud, don''t let me say it again, and don''t forget your identity."


    Mi you Ning almost pounces on Du Yi Xuan.


    She supported herself on the sofa.


    But Du Yixuan''s deep voice rang out.


    All the words in the words remind her of her identity.


    Miyuning had patience in his eyes.


    She didn''t like being forced in this way.


    Du Yixuan pressed mi Youning''s head and slowly approached the place where he stood up.


    Look at the spectacle.


    Miyuning couldn''t help it.


    She pushed Du Yixuan''s hand away with both hands.


    Look at the man sitting on the sofa.


    "I quit!"


    The voice fell to the ground, full of resentment.


    Go to a special place without breaking people.


    If she doesn''t collapse, her life will collapse.


    Du Yixuan sees mi you Ning''s face change.


    His handsome face changed, and his face was a bit novel.


    There was a lot of emotion on that face, but there was no anger and anger.


    He leaned back on the sofa and looked at miyuning like this.


    From top to bottom, I look at everything carefully.

 Chapter 453

    "Why don''t you continue to be patient?"


    Mi you Ning hears the speech, turns to walk toward the bedside, picks up her clothes and puts them on slowly.


    The man was playing with her from beginning to end.


    The other side is still full of doubts about her.


    But I don''t know what I suspect.


    In a word, it won''t be doubting. The core of her body has been changed.


    No matter what you suspect, mi you Ning will not be wronged at this moment.


    Seeing mi you Ning dressed, Du Yixuan did nothing.


    His deep voice rang out in the room.


    "Come here."


    Miyuning turned and looked at the man sitting on the sofa with a big bird exposed.


    She took a deep breath and walked slowly towards each other.


    But stop at a safe distance.


    "Sir."


    Her tone was still respectful, but her face was not respectful.


    Du Yixuan is very satisfied with her expression.


    It''s like this is her face.


    He stood up and came to miyuning.


    Without psychological preparation, miyuning threw himself on the sofa.


    He held miyuning''s gun holding hand.


    Move slowly in the valley.


    "Waiter Yun, please don''t make me angry."


    Du Yixuan was close to MI Youning''s ear, and his tone was depressing.


    And miyuning''s hand had a zero distance touch with the big bird.


    She couldn''t hold her hand to that thing.


    Du Yixuan really had a feeling.


    He took miyuning''s hand and supported himself.


    The room slowly rang with a vague voice.


    After a long time, Du Yixuan''s low voice sounded.


    The touch of the children and grandchildren made mi you Ning look a little trance.


    Especially the voice of Du Yixuan.


    She''s almost pregnant.


    This man''s voice is very good, the face value is also very high.


    Such a man, with power and appearance, is a figure admired by all people in this country.


    But at this time is doing, so that people speechless things.


    After solving the problem, Du Yixuan looks at Mi Youning''s trance, and he can''t help but approach slowly.


    Thin lips, kiss mi you Ning that slightly open red lips.


    Miyuning is also possessed.


    She did not care about her embarrassment and slowly responded to Du Yixuan.


    After kissing for a long time, Du Yixuan released mi Youning.


    Before leaving, Du Yixuan''s expression was very happy.


    He sorted out his clothes in a satisfied tone.


    "It''s delicious. Don''t forget to come to my room at night."


    With that, he leaned closer again, and mi you Ning, who was lying on the sofa, gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes move and he looks at Du Yi Xuan leaving happily.


    Looking down at his hands, smelling the unspeakable smell of the room.


    Miyuning closed his eyes.


    She will never admit that just now she was also provoked by Du Yixuan.


    After a long delay, miyuning stood up and went to the bathroom.


    Here Du Yixuan is in a happy mood and doesn''t care about what happened before.


    Looking at Xi Yan who followed behind him, he said, "let Ye Ming get up. Don''t get close to this woman in the future."


    He immediately said, "yes, sir. I''ll give him a good order."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Du Yixuan went back to the bedroom alone.


    I should have been in the cabinet before, waiting for the military affairs meeting in the afternoon.


    But thinking of the woman in his heart, he changed his schedule.


    But did not expect to come back, but saw let him suppress the scene of anger.

 Chapter 454

    But now I don''t care about that.


    The body is satisfied.


    See the other side exposed, the moment of real emotion.


    Everything is not so concerned about.


    He believes that Ye Ming and Yun Erlan will not be confused.


    But he couldn''t see him. They were too close.


    Miyuning came out of the bathroom, and his expression was no longer as confused as before.


    But still not very good-looking face.


    Before that compulsory event, but in the middle of the change.


    She was obsessed with helping that man.


    Even because of the other side, the voice and face of the sense of sex, and almost fall.


    Toxic.


    Du Yixuan is toxic at all.


    She would never admit that she was seduced.


    Miyuning jumps on the bed and feels shameless.


    Compared with mi you Ning''s unhappy mood, Du Yi Xuan is in a good mood.


    Or it can''t be described as good or pleasant.


    Today''s cabinet meeting will be attended by Du Yixuan remotely.


    At the meeting, he had a faint smile on his lips.


    Although it is very light, it is still obvious to many people in the cabinet.


    After all, they are all guys who have worked with Du Yixuan for many years.


    This afternoon, Du Yixuan also had a good temper and didn''t attack anyone.


    This did not exist before.


    Every time things go wrong, Du Yixuan''s sharp words can make people bury themselves in the cracks of the ground.


    After the meeting, the secretary brought afternoon tea and some snacks.


    Du Yixuan sits in front of the French window of his study.


    Looking at the tulips downstairs.


    The tulip downstairs has only one color, red.


    He loved the color and was full of enthusiasm.


    No matter for anything, red makes people happy.


    As for the flower language of the red tulip, Du Yixuan scoffed.


    Warm love, eternal love.


    Drinking the tea in hand, looking at the tulip downstairs.


    Du Yixuan can''t help thinking of the woman who moved into the white garden.


    "Go and call the cloud attendant."


    Standing not far from the room, Xi Yan stood up and said, "yes, sir."


    Du Yixuan curved his mouth.


    The tulip downstairs looks like that woman.


    Although beautiful, but full of lies.


    Clearly so beautiful, mouth said love him.


    But that''s just the appearance.


    The word of hope rings. The room where miyuning lives now.


    There''s a lot of noise coming from inside.


    Open the door and they see each other.


    Miyuning knew that it would not be Du Yixuan.


    That man won''t knock at all.


    However, seeing the appearance of Xi Yan, she also knew that it must have something to do with the man.


    Sure enough, Xiyan soon explained his intention.


    "Mr. cloud called you."


    At this time, he no longer looked directly at miyuning.


    Because he was at the door before.


    Even if the room sounds very tight.


    He still heard his husband''s repressive words, including the refusal of his attendants.


    After that, the ambiguous voice came to his ears.


    This is more realistic in his mind.


    Mi you Ning hears Xi Yan''s words, she nods lazily, "OK, I''ll clean up right away."


    At this time, her clothes have not been changed, before the toss, let her clothes have wrinkles.


    "I''ll wait for you here, sir. Let me take you there myself."


    "I see."


    Miyuning didn''t close the door. He turned and walked into the closet.


    The former attendants hung up her clothes.

 Chapter 455

    Finding the right suit, miyuning goes to the bathroom.


    But in just a few minutes, it was ready.


    Xiyan is always at the door.


    In fact, the heart is also very complex.


    This cloud attendants, in a twinkling of an eye became Mr. new love.


    This matter still makes him a little untrue.


    Mr. has always been not close to female - color, and even for a period of time, was misunderstood not love beauty, love blue.


    At that time, there were a lot of people who confessed, either handsome or beautiful men.


    Next, my husband got angry and rectified some people, and then the matter was over.


    For many years, they didn''t see a woman around him.


    The cloud attendant has been with him for many years.


    In this way, he became a new love of his husband.


    Look at your attitude, it seems that you still care.


    Just as he thought about it, miyuning walked out of the room.


    "Let''s go."


    Xi Yan took a look at the woman who came out. She was very beautiful.


    And the temperament is different, no longer as rigid as before.


    Although it is as cold as before, it gives people three feet away.


    Xiyan doesn''t understand some of her changes, but he also knows that this woman is now in her husband''s eyes.


    He took the people behind him to the study.


    Miyuning followed him as he was supposed to.


    Now we can only break the pot.


    Her relationship with Du Yixuan will be further.


    If you don''t use the other party to do something, I''m sorry for her efforts.


    Miyuning moved his sore wrist with meditation and calculation in his eyes.


    When Du Yixuan heard something at the door, the look of his eyes changed.


    He sat on the comfortable sofa and didn''t turn his head.


    It''s the aftertaste of the past.


    The hands with cocoons gave him the feeling.


    And the look of the other party being teased up by him.


    Before he left, what he said was from the heart.


    It''s so delicious that he wants to eat it slowly and wipe it dry.


    Slowly enjoy her beauty.


    But the timing is not right.


    And it''s not good for them now.


    He needs to figure out who is standing behind this woman.


    Only her wings will be broken, its eternal imprisonment in the side.


    Can slowly, without any worries, enjoy the beautiful body.


    He likes the process and the feeling that the other party can only rely on him.


    Unfortunately, Du Yixuan did not know that there was no one from the beginning to the end.


    It''s just that Yun Er Lan''s core has been replaced by mi you Ning.


    This alien soul.


    Xiyan and miyuning come to the French window one after another.


    "Sir."


    "Sir."


    Du Yixuan can only hear mi Youning''s respectful voice.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning with a gentle expression.


    "Come here."


    Du Yixuan reaches out his hand to MI Youning.


    Seeing his action, miyuning walked forward to the other side without hesitation.


    Miyuning put his hand into Du Yixuan''s.


    When people around saw the scene, they bowed their heads.


    Xi Yan slowly retreated to the corner of his study.


    Du Yixuan takes mi Youning''s hand and makes a great effort.


    Pull the person to your lap and sit down.


    Embrace that slender waist, touch that not soft hand.


    Du Yixuan''s deep eyes stare at the woman in his arms.


    Mi you Ning saw the man in front of him, with a casual smile on his face, and put his hand around his neck.


    At this moment, she is not the original owner.


    Now that the man has eaten half of her.


    So naturally, we have to pay something.

 Chapter 456

    Although this method of eating is different, it can be regarded as a slight change in their relationship.


    Du Yixuan doesn''t know what miyuning thinks.


    At this time, he just held the woman in his arms, and his heart began to be restless.


    I''ve solved my lack of hope before.


    At this time, it began to move again.


    Mi you Ning embraces Du Yi Xuan''s neck and approaches his ear gently.


    "Sir --"


    The breath like orchid disturbed Du Yixuan''s ears.


    He moved his body uneasily.


    His hand moved slowly.


    He patted mi you Ning''s fart. "Be honest!"


    His mouth said harsh words, but his face was not in the slightest displeasure.


    Mi you Ning saw this smile, smile charming.


    Holding Du Yixuan in his hand, he can''t help but step up and approach her.


    "Sir, it''s not comfortable for you to hold me like this. You might as well put me down."


    At this time, miyuning was also right and wrong.


    Clearly is to let the other party put her down, but there is no refusal in the hand.


    How can Du Yixuan not see this woman, at this time in the lead - lure him.


    His eyes darkened.


    "Why do you want it again?"


    The voice of the inquiry was not high, but everyone in the room heard it.


    The smile on miyuning''s face changed.


    Damned man, who can say this without misunderstanding.


    It''s like she''s got a big appetite.


    It''s clear that there''s no real relationship between them.


    "You should take good care of your health. How can you make your husband overworked?"


    Then she left Du Yixuan''s arms.


    However, before leaving, but close to Du Yixuan ear, gently confide a word.


    As for what others think before, it''s none of her business.


    Miyuning stood up beside Du Yixuan, respectful and docile.


    It looks so cute.


    Du Yixuan sat on the sofa, unable to recover for a long time.


    The words of the other party are constantly ringing in my ears.


    "I know your length, but you don''t know my depth? It''s incredible


    This is obviously the words that hit him in the face and hit him back.


    Du Yixuan gently pursed the corners of his mouth, and his expression was very uncomfortable.


    He looked at mi you Ning standing beside him.


    His mood swings are very obvious today.


    It''s all because of this woman.


    Although the previous words, he was deliberately let people hear.


    But now this woman''s fight back is to seek her own death.


    Good! Good job!


    Tonight, he explored the depth.


    Du Yixuan looks at mi you Ning like a prey under his claw.


    Mi you Ning looks at her nose, eyes and heart as if she doesn''t feel Du Yixuan''s and wants to swallow her sight.


    "There''s a visit from the south, sir."


    Just now, someone from outside the study came to report. When he got the news, he immediately went forward to report back.


    Du Yixuan turns to look at Xi Yan.


    The look in his eyes changed a little.


    Then he looked at mi you Ning and turned around her before he got up.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    Du Yixuan gets up and arranges her clothes.


    Xiyan immediately said, "it''s nanjiada, nanyuwen."


    Miyuning had nothing to do with himself, but when he heard this, his eyes burst out with strong hatred.


    The hate went straight to the bottom of my eyes, with a ray of hate.


    Du Yixuan has been a bit of attention to her, how can not see this improper place.


    He looked at miyuning without moving.


    However, miyuning did not know what was going on.

 Chapter 457

    It''s like she''s really taken over by the original owner.


    The hatred was beyond her control.


    Feeling that the body is out of control, miyuning quickly moves the power of the soul in the body.


    Soon she took control of the body again.


    Before the feeling, so that she obviously found something wrong.


    What''s going on.


    After the death of the original owner, their souls will not appear.


    Even can''t be so powerful.


    Just that feeling, there is a kind of want to exclude her from the body.


    Du Yixuan sees that MI Youning recovers in an instant, and the hatred in his eyes is gone.


    He came towards each other.


    He reached for her head and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    When he saw the hate, he was also a little frightened.


    Before the other disguised love, or dislike, or other eyes.


    They didn''t have what they just saw, which disgusted him.


    Heartfelt disgust.


    The heart all pulled up, as if... As if there was something far away from him.


    But the other side is standing beside him.


    Miyuning feels Du Yixuan''s touch and raises her eyes to look at each other.


    There was confusion in her eyes.


    What happened before? Does the soul of the original owner still exist.


    It''s impossible.


    It''s not scientific.


    Miyuning shook his head gently.


    She decided to go back to the soul space and ask the soul.


    Of course, in the state of soberness.


    She can''t get any information at the moment.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    Du Yixuan sees that there is something wrong with MI Youning, but he has no time to investigate.


    At this time, people from the South came.


    This shows that his actions have been passed on before.


    I just don''t know which secret line was sent out from the official residence.


    He was not surprised that someone from Nanjia would come.


    It''s even ready.


    Du Yixuan walked out of the study, and the people behind him followed him.


    Including mi you Ning, he also followed up absently.


    Xiyan''s eyes darkened as she followed.


    He seems to understand something now.


    In the morning before, when my husband attended the meeting, many people proposed marriage.


    This made my husband unhappy, even I didn''t show up for the afternoon meeting.


    Now there are people from the south.


    She is also known as Miss Nanjia.


    But this one has always shown that she loves her husband and has never been married.


    Although with many men, maintain an ambiguous relationship.


    From last night, Yun Er LAN went into the bedroom of my husband, to all the later actions.


    Let Xi Yan follow a line and find something.


    Maybe that''s the purpose of my husband.


    Some people in the official residence are starting to get dirty.


    But the matter was not handed over to him.


    Xiyan''s eyes became frightened.


    This shows one thing.


    Even he''s in the investigation.


    So what about Yun Er LAN.


    Before Ming Ming, my husband really had a relationship with her.


    She is the ultimate fuse, is not everything because of her.


    Xiyan keeps up with Du Yixuan step by step, and his heart has been unable to calm down.


    If this matter is not handed over to him, then it is the tight team behind Mr. Wang.


    And he''s part of the team.


    This team has no name. They call themselves the dark team.


    They will never be seen and the identity of the team will never be known.


    But like him, he can appear in front of people with another identity.


    It''s the bodyguard of Mr. right now.


    This team is haunted. They do everything.


    Assassination, covert investigation, and huge information base.

 Chapter 458

    They can be any identity.


    Maybe it''s in the official residence, or not far from my husband.


    But no matter he was a bodyguard or a member of the dark team, he didn''t get any news.


    I hope you can smell the problem.


    Now we have to wait and see.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know that there were twists and turns.


    At this time, she did not understand what was the matter with her body changes.


    Du Yixuan went into the reception hall and saw the woman sitting in the hall.


    They are well maintained. Even if they are 30 years old, they are just like women in their early twenties.


    If you don''t know someone, you can''t tell her age at this time.


    This woman is Nan Yuwen.


    She also saw Du Yixuan coming and got up to greet him.


    "Mr. Du, I''d like to take the liberty of visiting. I''m not disturbing your itinerary."


    Nan Yuwen reaches out his hand to Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan curved his mouth and said gently, "it''s my honor to have you here."


    For Nan Yuwen''s outstretched hand, he just held it for a moment.


    As for the kiss, he ignored it.


    The smile in Nan Yuwen''s eyes decreased slightly.


    Du Yixuan sat on the sofa beside her, and then she sat back to her previous position.


    After sitting down, her eyes can''t help scanning and following Du Yixuan''s group.


    Soon in the crowd, miyuning was locked.


    The moment she saw miyuning, there was a sense of obliteration in her eyes.


    Du Yixuan took the tea from the white garden attendant.


    He just ignored the emotion in Nan Yuwen''s eyes.


    In his impression, this woman was spoiled by her family.


    He won''t be too surprised at what the other party does.


    Even today''s visit is probably pushed out by the family.


    I want to know something.


    "Miss Nan is here today, but what can I do for you?"


    Du Yixuan put down his tea and sat gracefully.


    That posture is noble and has a momentum that can not be ignored.


    Hearing this, Nan Yuwen turned his eyes away from MI Youning.


    She looks at Du Yixuan''s eyes become greedy, and the affection is deep.


    Du Yixuan''s face was still smiling.


    "I really have something to do. I want to ask Mr. Du for help."


    Du Yixuan knew that Nanjia would come prepared.


    I just don''t know what the purpose is.


    "Oh? Tell me about it. "


    Nan Yuwen puts his eyes on MI Youning.


    Pointing at the back of Du Yixuan, "Mr. Du, I want to ask you for a person, that''s her."


    Du Yixuan looked at the direction she pointed to, but did not look back.


    The smile on his face does not change and he looks at Nan Yuwen quietly.


    "Miss Nan, no matter who you want, I may not be able to satisfy you."


    Du Yixuan has an apologetic face.


    And here mi you Ning also looks coldly at Nan Yu Wen.


    The woman had a strong desire to kill her.


    It''s a shame to ask for her as soon as you come up.


    When Nan Yuwen heard Du Yixuan''s words, his expression remained unchanged.


    "Mr. Du, it''s not that I don''t know what to do. It''s really this man who is very important to our Southern family."


    That''s a little vague.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes are dark.


    What I said was very calm.


    "Oh? The people around me are very important to your Nanjia? "


    Nan Yuwen heard the displeasure.


    What she said before, after all, was a bit rash.


    He immediately began to explain: "there was a girl lost in Nanjia more than 20 years ago. This woman is similar to Nanjia people."

 Chapter 459

    Du Yixuan finally sneers.


    He looked at Nan Yuwen with a smile but not a smile, "does that mean that your Nan family has extended their hand to the wrong place?"


    The meaning of this is very obvious. It''s already the dark guide who is restless.


    Since what happened last night, it''s not just Nanjia.


    Even at the cabinet meeting, many families in the military and political circles had already come forward to talk about his marriage.


    Now the president is on the line.


    But the crowd was still staring at him.


    Because they are not optimistic about the new president.


    Even in the dark, the two sides are obviously against each other.


    What Du Yixuan said is a bit serious.


    This makes Nan Yuwen''s face change at last.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Du Yixuan in disbelief.


    "Mr. Du, how can you say that? Our Southern family has always been self-contained and loyal to you."


    Du Yixuan did not pay attention to her words.


    Because it doesn''t make much sense.


    No matter how much they say, when Nanjia comes to this point, their ambition has been formed.


    He turned and looked at miyuning behind him.


    "Come here."


    The voice of command rang out.


    Nan Yuwen saw Du Yixuan''s action, and a surprise flashed in her eyes.


    Mi you Ning hears Du Yi Xuan''s order, but he turns his mouth to himself.


    But also in the other side of the first time, raised his feet toward the other side.


    Du Yixuan points to MI Youning and asks Nan Yuwen, "is that what you''re talking about?"


    Nan Yuwen nodded quickly, "yes, that''s right."


    Hearing this, Du Yixuan laughed, "it''s a pity, because Yun Erlan''s family is no longer in this world.


    When she appeared beside me, all her personal data, including the three generations of her ancestors, were dug out, and her family was no longer in the world. "


    Du Yixuan''s words are crisp and clear, and the meaning is very obvious.


    Cloud Er LAN is impossible at all, it is the person that South family loses.


    Although he also knew that a girl had been lost in Nanjia.


    But the girl''s bones, already do not know where buried.


    Nan Yuwen only uses this as an excuse today.


    Hearing Du Yixuan''s words, the expression on Nan Yuwen''s face completely changed.


    With some force in her hand, she grasped the bag beside her.


    But then recovered, before the elegant smile, "it is so, just found that the maid, a bit of the appearance of the south, so rashly came."


    Du Yixuan nodded and recognized the steps Nan Yuwen had found himself.


    "It''s understandable, but even if Yun Er LAN is from your south family, I''m afraid he can''t go back with you, because..."


    At this point, Du Yixuan took a look at Mi Youning, with a smile on his lips.


    "Because she''s already mine."


    The so-called me is not a bodyguard.


    Nan Yuwen''s face changed a few times. "Mr. Du should have a suitable woman beside him. I think your wife will not mind in the future."


    Hearing this, Du Yixuan smiles.


    "No, there won''t be anyone else in the future."


    When Nan Yuwen heard this, he couldn''t help it.


    In spite of her usual self-cultivation, she stood up abruptly.


    He pointed to mi you Ning and said, "are you going to spend your life with a lower class?"


    Her volume went up a few degrees.


    Even in his tone, he couldn''t believe it and looked at mi you Ning, which made the killing more obvious.


    I want to wipe her out immediately.

 Chapter 460

    Also stunned was mi Youning and all the people not far away from them.


    Even Xi Yan was confused.


    Du Yixuan holds mi you Ning''s hand with tenderness in his eyes.


    "That''s about it, as long as she doesn''t cross the line."


    With these words, Du Yixuan looks at Mi Youning.


    That line of sight with a bit of oppression, as well as to examine the eyes.


    Miyuning looked at the complexity in his eyes and was helpless.


    The doubt in that eye still exists.


    What does this man want to hear from her and what answer does he want her to give him.


    Mi you Ning can only meekly look back at Du Yi Xuan.


    Nan Yuwen heard Du Yixuan admit that the whole person is not good.


    "Mr. Du, you know that I treat you..."


    "Miss Nan, please be careful!"


    Du Yixuan knows Nan Yuwen''s next words and quickly interrupts her.


    Nan Yuwen has a grudge in his eyes.


    "Mr. Du, I like you. Even if there are many women around you, I won''t mind. Your identity doesn''t allow me to marry a lower class."


    Du Yixuan looked at Nan Yuwen calmly and asked: "not allowed?"


    Nan Yuwen nodded, "yes, your identity is so noble."


    "As long as I want, no one can object."


    Du Yixuan''s tone was calm, but what he said was so unquestionable.


    Nan Yuwen pursed her lips tightly. She naturally knew that as long as this man wanted to do.


    Then there''s nothing he can''t do.


    "But, Mr. Du, am I not fit to be your wife? Why is it her? "


    Nan Yuwen''s eyes are full of hatred and jealousy, and he points at Mi Youning reluctantly.


    Du Yixuan followed her line of sight and looked at the women around her.


    Miyuning was watched by the two men, one full of hatred and the other with false affections.


    She''s under a lot of pressure, too.


    One is true hate, the other is disguised affection.


    It''s really killing.


    Mi you Ning droops her eyes. At this time, she is a "little person", so it''s better to reduce her sense of existence as much as possible.


    It''s better not to talk about some things.


    Du Yixuan sees the helplessness on MI Youning''s face.


    It made him pick his eyebrows.


    Now he has determined that the woman around him is definitely not from the south family.


    So no matter who she is, there is no need to worry about her next.


    Nanjia now has a certain strength in the military..


    He is not going to move south for the time being.


    After all, there will be a movement swing, try to suppress as much as possible to avoid.


    Since the women around him are not the NANs he is worried about.


    So it''s easy to say next.


    Du Yixuan released mi Youning''s hand and stood up.


    His expression was as gentle as before, and his manner was extremely elegant.


    Looking at Nan Yuwen calmly, "Miss Nan, I''m really sorry. I have some business to do next.


    As for the previous words, I hope not to mention it next time. Who will be my wife in the future, and I don''t need the care of the Nan family. "


    It''s an obvious order of departure.


    How can Nan Yuwen be reconciled.


    She has been waiting for so many years. How can she let a maid go to the top like this.


    "Mr. Du, do you really not think about our marriage?"


    This time, she was no longer in a bad temper, and returned to the style of a young lady in the south.


    The words he uttered were also a bit serious and compelling.


    How can Du Yixuan not hear the meaning of her words.


    His calm eyes stare at Nan Yuwen.

 Chapter 461

    If the other party says Nanjia, the meaning is different.


    The South jade text sees Du Yi Xuan''s Mou son to see to her, in the heart very joy.


    Only at this time, the other side''s eyes will have her.


    If she is not the eldest lady of the south family, maybe the other party will not even look at her.


    She always understood.


    So she had to use Nanjia to fight for a glimmer of hope for herself.


    Unfortunately, Du Yixuan''s next words broke all her hopes.


    Also let her after, can no longer use the psychological expectation, and then wait for this man.


    "Nan Yuwen, no matter which woman is standing beside me, that person will not be you, and I don''t need marriage."


    With these words, Du Yixuan left the reception hall, leaving behind the lost Nan Yuwen.


    When Nan Yuwen heard what he said, he was dead hearted.


    This is the result that she can''t change men with her family.


    If it had been before, she would never have been so straightforward.


    Just because at this time, Du Yixuan has a woman beside him.


    That woman has no family of her own.


    There is no her culture and nobility.


    But it is such a man, to the humble maid from the heart.


    How she was reconciled to that.


    Looking at Du Yixuan and his party leaving, Nan Yuwen is crazy in her eyes.


    She can not get, then no one can have.


    Just as he was about to leave home, mi you Ning turned back.


    She saw the madness in Nan Yuwen''s eyes.


    And look at her eyes, with a strong intention to kill.


    She has no doubt that if the current situation is right, Nan Yuwen will kill her.


    Even worse than in the original plot, the way to treat the original female owner is even more tragic.


    To this, mi you Ning returns, Nan Yu Wen a provocative smile.


    If you have the ability, you can come. I will not refuse you.


    As long as you''re not afraid to die.


    I saw miyuning''s sarcastic and contemptuous eyes.


    Nan Yuwen almost couldn''t help rushing up.


    But sweep to walk in front of Du Yixuan, she restrained her own movement.


    The chambermaid is not simple, the other party is not afraid of her at all.


    Even look at her eyes, there is an unspeakable meaning.


    Nan Yuwen clenched his teeth.


    She doesn''t worry. Du Yixuan won''t protect this woman all her life.


    Sooner or later, she will clean up each other and step on her feet.


    At this time, Nan Yuwen had already thought about countless vicious thoughts.


    That''s all for miyuning.


    Unfortunately, it''s just imagination.


    After Du Yixuan''s figure disappears, Nan Yuwen takes her handbag and walks out of the reception room slowly.


    Before leaving, her face was cold and twisted.


    Here, Du Yixuan returns to the main hall, and the afternoon papers have been sent.


    Sitting at the desk, the Secretary has begun to read the papers for him.


    Du Yixuan closed her eyes and listened to the voice in her ears.


    Mi Youning, Xi Yan and other staff members stood nearby.


    They dare not make any noise to disturb the man who works.


    The same is true of miyuning.


    She is now the man''s attendant.


    This is not the time for them to target.


    Listening to the contents of Du Yixuan''s secretary''s export in the room, she also knows that it is of great importance.


    This is an important confidential document concerning the contact between countries.


    This man controls the lifeblood of the country, and also maintains the friendly relations between countries.


    He is strong and a pillar of many people.


    When the Secretary finished reading the document, Du Yixuan opened his eyes with displeasure.

 Chapter 462

    Just because this document is the content of country X''s request for asylum and arms.


    Country x is a multi war country.


    They are attacked by various powers all the year round to show the existence of a strong country.


    However, they even came to the door for shelter, and even asked for a lot of weapons.


    These two points are already out of bounds.


    They are peaceful countries and never take part in this.


    Because the relationship between countries seems friendly.


    However, as long as there is a slight change, all countries will produce small waves.


    Du Yixuan commented on the document.


    He doesn''t agree, but if country x wants weapons, it can sell them at a low price.


    The Secretary on the other side saw his action and began to read the next document.


    Du Yixuan at this time, inadvertently glanced at mi you Ning.


    Look at her standing not far away, her posture is very straight and perfect.


    As usual, he entered the working state.


    Du Yixuan slowly closes her eyes when she thinks of the other party''s changes before and her angry and corrupt words.


    What a changeable woman.


    However, he could not trust her.


    Because I can''t see through each other.


    Miyuning felt that Du Yixuan had just put it on her. She could only pretend not to know about it.


    She doesn''t want to stand on the crest of the storm and get another title of beauty.


    It wasn''t until dark that Du Yixuan finished processing the documents.


    In the same way, miyuning and hiyan are free.


    Someone''s changing shifts.


    Du Yixuan is still busy.


    He also has an international conference, as well as a friendly international exchange call with another country.


    Mi you Ning knows how busy this man is.


    From the memory of the original owner, we know that his itinerary is full every day.


    It was Yun Erjia who came to replace mi Youning when she changed her post.


    When yunerjia saw her, her eyes were no longer as complicated as before.


    She went up to miyuning and said, "Erlan, I have a few words to tell you."


    Mi Youning nodded at the words.


    At this time, there are other people waiting for Du Yixuan, and they still have some Kung Fu to say a few words.


    She took yunerjia to her bedroom in Baiyuan.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Miyuning sat on the chair in the room and knocked on his uncomfortable leg.


    Although the original owner has been used to such hard work.


    But she couldn''t bear it.


    I can''t stand it after standing all afternoon, and I don''t know what to do in the future.


    Yun Erjia saw her action with a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    When I heard her words, I remembered what she was going to say.


    Yun Erjia said solemnly, "Er LAN, we all know what Mr. Wang said today. Your situation is very dangerous now."


    Miyuning looked up at her when he heard her serious tone.


    "How come it''s dangerous?"


    With a helpless face, Yun Erjia sat down beside mi Youning.


    Both of them have cooperated with each other. Although they always diverge from each other, they are very busy every day.


    But it is the most familiar one in this official residence.


    "The woman in the south family is not a soft hearted one. Have you forgotten that she used to fight against the maid beside her husband?"


    On hearing this, miyuning naturally knew.


    Because in the memory of the original owner, there is also such a thing.


    It''s just that there''s no evidence for this.


    It''s just a rumor.


    That was many years ago.


    There is a maid beside Du Yixuan, not a personal one.


    It''s just about taking care of his life and diet.

 Chapter 463

    It seems that Du Yixuan and the maid have a little ambiguous action.


    It''s just a physical touch.


    In a few days, the man disappeared.


    When we found the other party''s body, it was beyond recognition.


    This matter was secretly investigated and finally found on the head of Nanjia.


    Although it didn''t come to an end later.


    But this matter, still let ran spread.


    Hearing that Yun Erjia mentioned it, MI Youning gave her a good smile.


    "Well, I see what you mean, thank you."


    Yunerjia saw the smile on her face, but her eyes were dazzled for a moment.


    This is the first time that she has known each other for so long.


    It''s so beautiful. It''s like a different person.


    Cloud Er Jia eyes flash over startled, mouth continues: "don''t thank."


    After that, he quickly came back to his mind and said, "even if my husband has made a promise to you verbally, you still have to consider the future. I always feel that we are lucky.


    After all, Mr. Wang didn''t do anything to us when he was in power, so he still has the chance to get married in the future.


    Although there are some unspeakable transactions in the dark, it is rare for us to get married. "


    Then she looked at mi you Ning, "you will be different. I believe that before long, everyone will know your existence, and more people will see you as a thorn in the flesh."


    Miyuning heard Yun Erjia''s words and knew that she was sincere.


    There are even concerns.


    This is the so-called sympathizing with each other.


    The original owner and she are the same identity.


    They can''t get married normally all their lives.


    Miyuning can see that Yun Erjia talks about his future marriage with longing in his eyes.


    This is a woman who yearns for a family.


    But when it comes to getting married in the future, we also have to face some interests, with disappointment in our eyes.


    Miyuning sighed softly.


    "It will be fine, sir. He is not that kind of person. He has a broad heart and will not do such petty things."


    Yun Erjia nodded, with helplessness on his face, "it''s still early. After all, we are still young."


    Mi you Ning can not refute this.


    Thirty years old is really young in this political center.


    "Well, it''s still young."


    Miyuning nodded with approval, but he couldn''t identify with it in his heart.


    In a few years, a woman''s face will fade.


    No matter how well it is maintained, it will lose its appearance.


    Yun Er LAN looked at the time, and she got up,


    "You should pay more attention to safety. In the future, you should follow your husband as much as possible. The road is your own choice. I hope you can get what you want."


    Miyuning also stood up, "yes, we will all get what we want."


    Of course, what she wants is to finish the task smoothly and leave the world.


    When Yun Erjia heard her words, she shook her head and grinned bitterly.


    "I''m going."


    Miyuning sees Yun Erjia off and goes back to bed.


    She kicked off her shoes and found a comfortable position.


    From the original plot, look for the situation that belongs to Yun Erjia.


    This look made her frown.


    Not long after yunerjia''s death, the only maid beside Du Yixuan also died.


    He died in the gun battle. When the Nanjia assassinated Du Yixuan, he was shot to protect the man.


    They left one after the other, and there was no longer a maid beside Du Yixuan.


    Even if he''s back at the top of the country.


    Nanjia, thinking of this Nanjia, mi you Ning''s mouth lit up a smile of expectation.

 Chapter 464

    She always thought that Nan Yuwen would make some moves.


    I just don''t know what kind of action it is.


    If it''s an act of death, she doesn''t mind pushing.


    Miyuning had a rest in the room.


    When Du Yixuan had dinner, she was called.


    She followed her to the restaurant.


    Du Yixuan has already sat at the table.


    And the nutritionist around him introduced tonight''s dishes to him.


    Seeing mi you Ning, Du Yixuan waves to the people around him.


    The latter retreats, and Du Yixuan waves to MI Youning.


    Mi you Ning put her eyes on the delicious food on the table, but she walked towards Du Yi Xuan.


    Du Yixuan saw that her eyes had been on the table, and her lips had a smile.


    "Come and sit down."


    Miyuning''s eyes are on Du Yixuan.


    Go to his place and sit down.


    Seeing mi you Ning sitting beside him, a smile flashed in Du Yixuan''s eyes.


    He brought some dishes for miyuning himself, and then he began to eat.


    Miyuning is eating the dish that Du Yixuan has put in for him without any pressure.


    It''s delicious, even satisfying.


    When Du Yixuan had almost eaten, he stopped.


    After a short International Conference, he got up and came to miyuning.


    "It may be late tonight. Don''t fall asleep."


    Then he bowed his head and gave mi you Ning a kiss on the lip.


    Miyuning looked at the other person''s face with a meaningful smile and stopped.


    However, Du Yixuan dropped the words and left with someone.


    Miyuning had almost finished eating. She went to the bedroom.


    If the other party didn''t mention it, she would have forgotten it for the time being.


    Back in the room, miyuning was not idle.


    The original master is not a simple servant.


    She brought out the high-tech stuff of the original owner.


    All of them, including Xi Yan and Ye Ming, are not good at it.


    Every one is omnipotent.


    Internet, high-tech, reach out, assassinate, as long as useful to them, more or less there will be contact.


    What the original owner likes most is some Diablo technology.


    These technologies are not available.


    Taking out a pile of parts from the original owner''s trunk, miyuning began to assemble them.


    It''s not something to send messages out.


    It''s just a little robot.


    In this white garden, or even this official residence, as long as you use any contact device to deliver messages.


    It will be located by satellite for the first time.


    It even blocks the content of the message.


    Miyuning quickly assembled the little robot.


    This is the most important thing for the original owner besides his love for Du Yixuan.


    This little robot is just the size of a palm.


    But very flexible, and even high IQ.


    This is the "partner" that the original owner had when he came to Du Yixuan.


    After many modifications over the years, it can''t be compared with the time when it was first obtained.


    Miyuning assembled the robot, and there was power. She turned on the switch.


    "Hello, master Erlan."


    From the palm of the small robot mouth, spit out milk words.


    It''s still the taste of the original owner.


    From the memory of the original owner, when the little robot existed, miyuning began to itch.


    Miyuning''s eyes are bent up, and he looks at the robot with a smile on his face.


    This robot is like a child.


    But they have a higher IQ than children.


    "Xiao Yun, do you miss me?"


    "Yes, Xiao Yun wants his master."


    The little robot is hopping around in miyuning''s hands.

 Chapter 465

    This little robot has been shelved since the original owner had feelings for Du Yixuan.


    It''s still so sensitive and active.


    Mi you Ning saw the little robot in his hand, so active.


    She gave each other a little soul power.


    I saw the eyes of the little robot, a flash of light.


    Seeing this, miyuning smiles with satisfaction.


    Now, this little guy should be more intelligent and even more sensitive.


    Put the robot named Xiao Yun on the ground and MI Youning stands up.


    She holds Yue Hun in both hands, "Xiao Yun, learn from me, do this action."


    Xiaoyun robot wriggles its neck and raises its head.


    Then he moved his arms one by one.


    But in a moment as like as two peas did, MI Yu Ning did exactly the same thing.


    "Xiao Yun, sing a song and listen to it."


    Seeing that it was finished, miyuning ordered again.


    Xiaoyun robot quickly asked, "what song does Master Erlan want to listen to?"


    Miyuning doesn''t know what kind of pop music there is in the world.


    "Whatever," he said


    Hearing this answer, Xiao Yun slowly spits out a milky voice in his mouth.


    "After confirming my eyes, I met the right person..."


    "Poof..."


    Just hearing this, miyuning couldn''t help laughing.


    That voice is not too cute.


    "Another, another..."


    Listening to the lyrics, mi you Ning laughs.


    "The memory always wants to cry, a person is too lonely, this section of love thousands of mountains and rivers but lost the way, painstakingly pay, already gave up the way back..."


    Xiao Yun changed another song.


    But the lyrics made mi you Ning frown.


    "Stop, stop singing and dance."


    Xiao Yun is still singing this song, but the lyrics are uncomfortable.


    It''s so sad.


    Xiao Yun stops immediately when he hears the words, and his little body slowly twists.


    Seeing the little guy wriggling, miyuning sat by the bed and laughed.


    After playing with the little robot for a while, she stopped tossing each other.


    After all, Xiaoyun is just a robot.


    Although with a little bit of consciousness.


    But it can be erased at any time.


    Mi you Ning put his hand on the ground and said to Xiao Yun, "come up, I''ll tell you something."


    "All right, master Erlan."


    Hear this ER LAN master again, mi you rather inexplicably some repel rise.


    "Don''t call master Erlan in the future, just call master."


    Xiao Yun said immediately, "yes, my master."


    On hearing this answer, miyuning laughed.


    She holds Xiao Yun up and looks at the fingerprint on his stomach.


    He put his hand on that piece with a smile.


    Soon Xiao Yun opened his stomach automatically.


    What''s inside comes out.


    It has a hole in its stomach.


    There are a few small chips in it.


    It''s a little secret of the original owner.


    Miyuning didn''t reach for it because it needed a password.


    After Xiao Yun''s stomach was opened, his inquiry voice rang out.


    "Which memory does the host need?"


    Mi you Ning looks at a few chips in Xiao Yun''s stomach and says, "dear."


    The chip, which is called beloved, is full of Du Yixuan''s things.


    Xiao Yun heard it and took the initiative to send out the chip.


    Miyuning didn''t do anything.


    Her hand can''t get in at all. Even if she just reaches in, Xiaoyun will start the self destruction program.


    "Please input the password."


    At the thought of the command, miyuning''s expression was a bit playful.


    "May the people I love also love me."

 Chapter 466

    Shit! It''s really numb.


    As soon as miyuning said this, Xiaoyun automatically pushed out his beloved chip.


    Looking at the chip that fell in his hand, miyuning held it in his hand with the other hand.


    Xiao Yun has closed his stomach and is back to his original appearance.


    Miyuning put it aside, got up and went to the computer.


    She put the chip in the original owner''s mobile phone and connected it to the computer.


    And the operation of tedious decryption, this is to see the things inside the chip.


    When miyuning did this, he did not set up a protective system at all.


    On the screen of the computer, many photos are displayed.


    The protagonist is the owner of the official residence.


    Du Yixuan.


    Some of the photos in it even show meat.


    It''s just the upper body.


    This original owner is also enough cattle, even in so many pairs of eyes, took a lot of photos of Du Yixuan.


    You can check them one by one.


    In this regard, she felt the original owner''s infatuation with Du Yixuan.


    The so-called desire of a woman who is infatuated with Du Yixuan is really revenge for herself.


    Stay with Du Yixuan and wait for her to die.


    Miyuning frowned and looked at the photos one by one.


    Not to mention, Du Yixuan himself is very suitable for the camera.


    Born to shine.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Du Yixuan himself concluded the international conference.


    Immediately someone came forward and whispered a few words.


    Du Yixuan listened to the bodyguard''s words and frowned gently.


    He turned his head and looked at the opposite eye, with an unidentified light in his eyes, "have you found the position?"


    The man said respectfully, "yes, it''s in the white garden. It seems to be in the room of servant cloud."


    As soon as the bodyguard''s voice fell, Du Yixuan immediately stood up.


    There was something wrong with his face.


    Bodyguards and the people who accompany him keep up with him.


    Du Yixuan did not go to find someone in person.


    Instead, he came to his study and told the bodyguard to release all the information he found.


    The bodyguard came to the computer, and soon connected the detected things through the computer.


    Looking at the small document, Du Yixuan narrowed his eyes.


    This may be the message sent by the other party, or even the person behind the scenes.


    Du Yixuan made some psychological preparation for himself.


    But he still could not suppress the anger in his heart.


    When I think of that woman, there are some people standing behind her, so I even hook him.


    He can''t stand it.


    Finally, Du Yixuan reached out and opened it.


    He''s ready.


    But no matter how much preparation was made, I didn''t expect it.


    What appeared in front of him surprised him.


    There was no information in the document, not even a word.


    There are just a lot of photos.


    numerous.


    These pictures are all about him.


    Du Yixuan''s face became very sad.


    Some of the photos are even years old.


    He doesn''t even remember the details.


    It''s just a slight impression.


    There are also photos of him without clothes on his upper body.


    At that time, he looked younger than he is now.


    It looks like everything''s on your face.


    Du Yixuan also began to browse these photos. He didn''t know when they were secretly taken.


    While browsing, he asked the people around him, "did you find out what information she sent out?"


    Standing beside him, the man who reported before immediately stepped forward with a computer to detect information in his hand.

 Chapter 467

    "Sir, I didn''t catch the action of the cloud attendant delivering the message, but I found two obscure codes."


    Du Yixuan said that he knew.


    He won''t mind other people''s actions. When they are arrested, they will be executed.


    Now as long as that woman doesn''t do anything.


    Du Yixuan also looks at his photos.


    ¡­¡­


    And miyuning has seen it almost.


    She looked at the pictures and turned her lips.


    The original owner is still a crazy girl.


    Miyuning packed all the photos and prepared to destroy them.


    But just as she was about to click destroy, her body was out of control.


    Her hand quickly left the computer.


    The body is also retreating.


    A sharp light flashed in miyuning''s eyes.


    Sure enough!


    It''s special!


    I knew that would happen.


    What the original owner cares about most is Du Yixuan.


    These are the treasures of the original owner.


    If these are destroyed, it will take the life of the original owner.


    Miyuning left his body out of control.


    Her eyes were cold and there was a sneer in the corner of her mouth.


    "Yun Er LAN, it''s you."


    Very sure tone.


    Miyuning found something wrong during the day.


    She''s just a Tasker. How can she hate Nan Yuwen like that.


    Even if it is the original master''s idea, it is impossible to influence her like that.


    In the end, it is her soul that controls her body.


    Miyuning opened his mouth and didn''t get a response for a long time.


    Her body moved a little.


    Feeling his body free, miyuning reached for the computer for the first time.


    Soon, however, she returned to the feeling of losing control.


    Her hand hasn''t touched the computer yet, so she takes it back again.


    "Yunerlan, do you think you can stop me for a while, and you can stop me for a lifetime?"


    Mi you Ning''s face suddenly changed as soon as his voice dropped.


    The cold and solemn face suddenly became crazy.


    The eyes are no longer clear.


    "Don''t delete, don''t delete these."


    From the mouth of this body, the words of pleading are revealed.


    Miyuning''s soul is still in the body.


    This time, however, she clearly felt that there was another soul body in her body.


    Mi you Ning could not fight for the body, but he also controlled his soul body with his mind, floating in this space.


    She is standing beside Yun Er LAN.


    "If I don''t delete these things, do you plan not to come out all the time?"


    Yun Er Lan''s expression solidified for a moment.


    She searched the room for mi you Ning.


    Seeing her actions, MI Youning sneered again: "since you are dead, why don''t you stay in the body now, and you are not afraid of eternal reincarnation?"


    This is what the soul told her at the beginning.


    Every time she enters a place, the other party has already entered the underworld.


    Or watching her finish her task will dissipate the resentment and reincarnate.


    In front of this cloud Er LAN, is an exception.


    It is also the first time that she has encountered such a situation since her mission.


    Yun Er LAN hears mi you Ning''s question and follows her voice to see the void around her.


    "I... I''m not reconciled. I want to see the woman nanyuwen die!"


    The cruel words full of resentment are revealed word by word from Yun Er Lan''s mouth.


    Mi you Ning looked at her twisted face and cruel words, but he didn''t believe them all.


    She had a hunch that there was something wrong with it.


    PS: yunerlan is going to do something!!

 Chapter 468

    "I will let Nan Yuwen pay a certain price, if you should leave this body, you are dead."


    Cloud Er LAN hears speech to turn a head, look to the screen of computer.


    There is no picture of Du Yixuan on the screen.


    She reached out to open the file package that was about to be smashed and opened the photos inside.


    Mi you Ning is holding Yue Hun, looking at her actions coldly.


    Cloud Er LAN is infatuated with looking at Du Yi Xuan in the computer.


    Her eyes flashed a touch of madness.


    She knew everything that happened during the day.


    Even the soul on one side, to solve the problem, is clear.


    And her husband told her to go to her room at night.


    At the thought of these, cloud Er Lan''s eyes are more envious.


    It is clear that she has been in love with her husband for so many years.


    Why does this soul occupy her body and use her body to get her husband''s favor.


    Cloud Er LAN is not reconciled, very not reconciled.


    This is what she didn''t get when she died.


    How can an outsider get it easily.


    She clenched her hands tightly, trying to vent.


    I want to make it my own.


    This idea is getting stronger and stronger.


    Miyuning finds something wrong with Yun Erlang.


    Even the other person''s body, also exudes the black fog.


    This is resentment.


    Mi you Ning left Yun Er Lan''s side.


    Half way through, she remembered that the other party couldn''t see her at all.


    And Yun Er LAN quickly turns to see where mi you Ning was.


    "I don''t need you anymore. I''ll stay."


    The voice was resolute and cruel.


    It''s like if mi you Ning doesn''t agree, he''ll be caught dead.


    Mi you Ning smiles at this.


    "Ha ha... OK! I''ll quit! "


    Mi you Ning was angry and laughed.


    It''s really the first time for her to encounter such a wonderful place.


    "But remember, there will be no place for you in the underworld of this world."


    With these words, miyuning began to summon the ghost of the world.


    The combination of her hands is to use the power of her soul to recite the pithy formula and summon the ghost envoys to come.


    At this moment, Yun Er LAN saw mi you Ning''s real body.


    That slap big beautiful face, a pair of charming - charming with charming - charming eyes, incomparable hook - people.


    The whole body is incomparable temperament, but also noble and elegant.


    Yun Er LAN looks at mi you Ning inconceivably.


    This woman is really beautiful.


    Even beautiful words are not enough to generalize.


    This is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen.


    Each other is born to be a luminescent body, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Looking at the other hand that sends out the light, cloud Er LAN has a bad premonition.


    She just got up and wanted to stop it.


    But it''s too late.


    Only two gloomy ghost envoys appeared in the room.


    Yun Er LAN naturally saw it.


    Her eyes overflowed with fear, and her body kept retreating.


    This is what she once saw in the underworld.


    These ghost torture means, let her fear, let her body tremble.


    The ghost emissary was suddenly summoned and didn''t know what had happened.


    It was not until I saw mi you Ning''s figure that I bent over him.


    "Venerable"


    "Venerable"


    The two envoys bent over with honorifics in their mouths.


    Miyuning is not surprised by this.


    Once she went through a lot of ghost worlds.


    After that, it opened the taboo of three thousand worlds for her.


    As long as she enters the mission world, all the ghosts in the underworld bow down.


    But it takes soul power to summon them.

 Chapter 469

    It''s easy for people like mi you Ning not to use this convenience.


    However, she really hasn''t seen such a cheeky body like Yun Er LAN.


    She has promised to help the other party complete the task, and the other party can reincarnate.


    Now it''s back.


    This man is greedy.


    Don''t be greedy if you don''t belong to yourself.


    If you are too greedy, you have to pay a price.


    Mi you Ning raised his hand to the two ghost envoys, and the cold light in his eyes was directly on Yun Er LAN.


    He pointed to the other side and said, "her name is Yun Er LAN. She doesn''t have to enter reincarnation in the future, and she doesn''t have a place in animal husbandry."


    Two ghost envoys smell speech, follow mi you Ning''s finger, see toward cloud Er LAN.


    They quickly scanned Yun Er LAN, with a sharp light in their eyes.


    It''s like taking Yun Erlang out of the frying pan and doing all the 18 criminal laws.


    Cloud Er LAN sees this, in the eye more afraid.


    She was really afraid of the means of the emissaries.


    Being tortured by them is just like death, which makes people want to be annihilated.


    She wants to go back now.


    But she clenched her teeth at the thought of what might happen to her husband tonight.


    And she knew that ever since miyuning said that.


    Her future is doomed.


    However, even if the ashes really annihilate, she also wants to have some real relationship with her husband.


    That man is her life, the God she looks up to.


    She wants the man.


    However, thinking of his future fate, Yun Er LAN looks at mi you Ning angrily.


    "You''re a woman who has fallen in love with Mr. Wang, absolutely. You''re jealous of me, you use my body to seduce Mr. Wang, and you have to die!"


    Hear this idiot''s words, and the curse behind it.


    Miyuning laughs. He''s so gorgeous.


    She reaches out her index finger to Yun Er LAN and swings left and right.


    "No, I don''t like your husband. That man''s personality is uncertain, even like a change. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    Then think of the curse of cloud Er LAN, is a smile face fearless.


    "As for not to die well, I''m sorry, I''m a dead man now, but you can only fly ashes in the future."


    With that, miyuning slowly dissipated.


    "I wish you good luck, Yun Er LAN. What you owe me is bound to pay the price of life and even soul."


    After all, this woman delayed her task and made her waste a lot of time.


    Even in this world, with some soul power.


    I didn''t earn my soul power, but I wasted some. It''s not a good deal.


    As mi you Ning''s soul dissipated, he shook his head regretfully.


    She felt like a loser.


    Miyuning left, and she returned to the space of the soul.


    While Yun Erlan watched the mysterious man disappear, her body began to relax.


    Because she knew that after miyuning disappeared, she would go to Mr. Wang''s room tonight.


    The two envoys bent in the direction of mi you Ning''s disappearance.


    Then the vision chilly looks toward cloud Er LAN.


    One of them looks more fierce ghost emissary, cold mouth, "cloud Er LAN, you do it yourself."


    And then they disappeared.


    Only Yun Erlang was left in the room.


    She looked around at the strange room with a confused face.


    Thinking that it was arranged by her husband, she could not help but smile happily.


    It''s not that my husband has no feelings for her.


    She believed that she would be loved by her husband tonight.

 Chapter 470

    No matter what happens in the future, this time she must hold fast to her husband''s love.


    If you can let her have the feelings of this life.


    Even if it is to let her die, even the ash annihilation is no regret.


    Cloud Er Lan thought of tonight, will go to Mr. room.


    Even the unspeakable things happened, the distorted face slowly soft, with a shy smile.


    She raised her feet and walked slowly to the bathroom of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning came back to the soul space.


    She went straight to the soul master beside the colorful glazed stone.


    "No soul! Little soul


    However, the soul did not move at all.


    Miyuning reaches out his hand to touch the body of the soul.


    "Little soul, wake up. If I don''t wake up, I''ll do it..."


    With these words, miyuning''s hand touched the body of the soul.


    However, just when she was about to meet her, she was suddenly bounced back by the powerful force of the whole body.


    Miyuning''s fingers are still burning hot.


    She raised her hand and looked at the hot finger.


    Then he looked at the soul.


    The latter''s soul body is obviously clearer.


    I can see the fuzzy features.


    Angular, but still can not see the specific appearance.


    It seems that the soul body is clearer than before.


    Miyuning could not help but walk again.


    In this process, her vision has not left the soul.


    Half way to the right, the soul opened his eyes.


    That is a pair of dark eyes, there is a vortex that wants to draw people into the eyes.


    Jiehun opened his eyes and saw mi you Ning in front of him, with a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Host, why are you here?"


    Then he floated down from the colorful glazed stone.


    He came to mi you Ning with a strange light in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you in the mission world? This is not the time for you to come back."


    Miyuning did not see the emotion in his eyes.


    As soon as she heard that Jiehun took the initiative to mention it, her anger came out.


    "Little soul, you tell me why her soul is still in the place I entered. It''s really disgusting."


    Especially when meeting people like Yun Er LAN.


    It makes her sick.


    There is something strange in the eyes of Jiehun Wenyan.


    "It''s impossible."


    Hearing the words from Jie Hun''s mouth, MI Youning turns and walks towards the beauty couch.


    She leaned lazily on the couch.


    But he said, "but this is the fact. You don''t know how stupid this Suo ti is. She''s dead. She can''t die any more.


    Even if you stay in your body, you will not last long and soon become a pile of rotten meat.


    Even said that I fell in love with her husband, that man from the beginning to the end are playing with me, just to amuse me


    Speaking of this, I''m angry.


    Who are the people around Du Yixuan.


    None of them are fuel-efficient lights.


    And the rotten peach blossom. It''s amazing to kill her.


    Every one of them is a good actor.


    After hearing mi you Ning''s words, Jie Hun closed his eyes and began to explore the mission world.


    Soon he opened his eyes and drew the corners of his mouth.


    He looked at the woman leaning on the beauty couch with a lazy breath.


    "Host, to tell you the truth, are you lazy again?"


    The words of "Jie Hun" have the meaning of gritting teeth and hating iron.


    Miyuning raised his eyelids and glanced at the soul.


    The eyes were full of disdain, and disgust, "I am such a person, don''t put me so unbearable."


    She played with her fingers in a serious tone.

 Chapter 471

    That attitude is more people do not see, she is really such a person.


    "In this mission world, you are clear and capable of taking over Yun Er Lan''s body, but you just let the other side alone, and you have collapsed."


    When Jiehun heard her words, he began to fight back.


    "If you break up, people will break up. Now the world has begun. You just give up. You are really good!"


    Speaking of the end, the tone of the soul also began to get excited.


    It was the first time that miyuning was so excited to see him.


    Eyes can not help but with curiosity, looking at the soul.


    Although I can''t see the emotion on his face clearly, mi you Ning knows it.


    At this time, xiaohuner is really excited.


    "Little soul, have you found that your mood is not quite right?"


    Mi you Ning holds his chin with his hands and stares at Jie Hun with a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s not that there has been no collapse before. It''s just that the world collapses and reshapes."


    It''s hard to tell the suffering of the soul.


    Can the situation be the same today.


    Before the collapse will collapse, after all, there is nothing to care about.


    And at that time, his memory was incomplete.


    I only know how to help miyuning complete the task.


    Even if she turns the world upside down, as long as it doesn''t endanger her life.


    He was unconditionally compliant.


    But not now.


    There is a man in the three thousand world whose taboo has been opened.


    This man is mysterious and even has the power to crush him.


    It was an aura of fear.


    He couldn''t say anything about the man.


    But I also know that this man has a lot to do with mi you Ning.


    Miyuning wanted to return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    Now it''s also his goal.


    Because that''s the meaning of his existence.


    Break through all taboos, then everything can only return to the final origin.


    I feel that the soul power of my body is weakening again.


    He calmed down his emotions and said calmly, "host, the task of the world, what do you want to do?"


    Mi you rather lazy looking at the soul meditation, half a day does not speak.


    Hearing this, he frowned and said, "look again. Maybe we''ll change the world."


    Jie Hun frowned, but he was helpless.


    He can''t do anything now.


    Can''t remind, can''t open mouth, can''t replace her task.


    "Host, what do you want to do?"


    In fact, mi you Ning didn''t know about the helpless tone of Jie Hun.


    She''s tired.


    In Du Yixuan''s shoulder socket, she did not see the mole.


    She wants to know if this man can make the colorful glazed stone change.


    Before entering the soul space, the colorful glazed stone did not change.


    She has been looking at the colorful glazed stone for many years.


    It is clear about its changes.


    When he saw the discovery, miyuning decided to take a gamble.


    If the man is, she enters the task world, if not, then change the position.


    "Wait and see..." mi you Ning said to himself.


    Then she looked at Jie Hun and asked the previous question again, "Jie Hun, are you sure there''s nothing you want to tell me?"


    The soul body of Jiehun floats slowly and floats towards the colorful glazed stone.


    "Host, you can only explore what you want. I really don''t know, and I can''t say anything."


    This time, I finally let go.

 Chapter 472

    However, to mi you Ning, saying those words is equivalent to saying nothing.


    She looked at Jie Hun in disgust.


    The latter has been settled by the colorful glazed stone.


    Miyuning was lying on the beauty couch, relaxed and closed up.


    She wants to see if Du Yixuan can tell the difference between Yun Erlang and her.


    This is very important, related to her future mission to the world, once again meet people who can make colorful glazed stone change.


    These people have something in common.


    They will like her in the end, and they will recognize her at a glance.


    Even everyone is clean.


    In the end, they will change the colorful glazed stone.


    This makes her return to the great Xia Dynasty a step closer.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when miyuning is waiting in the space of the soul.


    Du Yixuan has also finished browsing the photos that belong to him.


    There was a smile on his face.


    I didn''t expect that the cloud attendant should pay such attention to him.


    I didn''t find out before.


    And now he''s gone, the original disgust.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems very nice to have such a woman around you in the future.


    Du Yixuan gets up and leaves, and walks towards the bedroom.


    At the same time, facing the people behind him, he said, "let the cloud servant always come here."


    Then he went into the bedroom.


    Yunerlan has already been ready.


    She cleaned herself and changed into a red Nightgown instead of a black uniform.


    Now she''s looking forward to everything, so she''s prepared.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Hearing the knock at the door, Yun Erlang immediately stood up.


    She excitedly went to the door and quickly opened it.


    The bodyguard outside saw her with surprise in his eyes.


    Yun Er Lan''s dress is not as strict as usual.


    But think of this woman, now valued by the husband, immediately droop.


    "Waiter Yun, sir, let you pass."


    Hearing this, the smile on Yun Er Lan''s face can no longer be covered.


    "Good."


    Then she walked out of the room and went straight to Du Yixuan''s bedroom.


    The bodyguard looked at her movements and frowned gently.


    There are no rules.


    And that can''t wait, it seems very uncomfortable.


    I don''t know, sir, what do you like about her.


    Yun Erlan comes to Du Yixuan''s door.


    She let out a deep breath, then reached out and pushed the door open and walked in.


    The bodyguard came up and saw her movements,


    He closed the door and guarded the bedroom door with a solemn face.


    Yun Er LAN enters the bedroom and walks towards it.


    However, seeing the big bed and the office area of the bedroom, there was no figure of Du Yixuan.


    She could not help frowning.


    Start in such a big room, looking for Du Yixuan.


    She stood in the empty room, her face never relaxed.


    Then I heard the footsteps behind me and turned around in surprise.


    Du Yixuan had just finished bathing. When she came out, she saw the woman standing in the room.


    Looking at each other''s red pajamas, although not exposed, in his eyes, but also very provocative - people.


    It''s just a figure.


    Du Yixuan couldn''t help but have a soft smile on his face.


    Think of women''s straightforward words during the day.


    Then we must have this little woman tonight.


    But when Yun Er LAN turns around, Du Yi Xuan''s smile solidifies.


    The face darkened in an instant.


    Cloud Er LAN is too surprised, too excited, did not find his face.


    She rushed to Du Yixuan.


    "Sir."


    Yun Erlan comes to Du Yixuan.

 Chapter 473

    Du Yixuan stares at the cloud Er LAN in front of her.


    incorrect.


    The man made him feel disobedient.


    It''s like the cloud attendant who has been around him all the time.


    It''s not the cloud attendant of today and last night.


    It''s different. It feels different.


    Although they have the same face.


    But its own temperament, as well as the things in the eyes, are very wrong.


    Yun Erlan comes to Du Yixuan and respectfully opens her mouth.


    But she didn''t get a response.


    Then he looked up at the man in front of him.


    But saw that deep vision.


    She mistook Du Yixuan for thinking about it.


    I can''t help pulling open my pajamas.


    Du Yixuan saw her action, but she was angry.


    Such an action made him feel insulted.


    Not to him, but to the body.


    He stretched out his hand and quickly pinched Yun Er Lan''s neck.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice was terrible, gloomy, with great anger.


    Cloud Er LAN but be this change, the face of startle take have no way of facial expression.


    incorrect.


    Seeing this, Du Yixuan was more sure that it was wrong.


    The person is still that person, but why, it seems that nothing is right.


    When Mingming had dinner, everything was OK.


    But now it''s all changed.


    He wanted to know what had happened.


    "Sir, you... You let me go first."


    Cloud Er LAN still feels, the hand that pinches a neck, begin to tighten slowly.


    With a little more strength, she will really die.


    When Du Yixuan heard her pleading, her eyes were filled with doubts and anger.


    He threw people out.


    "Bang..."


    "Well..."


    Cloud Er Lan was thrown to the ground, issued a heavy landing sound.


    She also exhaled pain in her mouth.


    Du Yixuan turned to look at the direction of the door, "come on!"


    The door was quickly pushed open.


    Bodyguards who had been guarding outside the door and people who were hiding in the dark poured into the room one after another.


    It''s just that they recognize that the voice of the gentleman is not right.


    There was great anger in that tone.


    It''s an angry voice they''ve never heard before.


    Even if Mr. Wang is sitting in the presidency, he has been assassinated, and he has been embarrassed in his interests.


    He still looks the same.


    But now such a voice, let everyone panic.


    They pushed the door and went into the room.


    They had a panoramic view of the room.


    Du Yixuan sees these people, points to the cloud Er LAN not far away, "bring the person down to me, give her injection vomit true agent, and then bring it up!"


    Soon, two bodyguards came forward and dragged cloud Erlang out of the ground.


    Cloud Er LAN at this time just reaction come over.


    She struggled to escape the confinement of the two bodyguards.


    Flying to Du Yixuan.


    "Sir, you can''t do this. I''m Yun Er LAN!"


    She cried, wondering what was going on.


    Why not what she thought.


    Du Yixuan sees cloud Er LAN pounce on, raises foot to kick a person to fly.


    "Take it down!"


    There was no repressed anger, and all the people around were calmed at this time.


    "Yes, sir!"


    The two bodyguards are also careless, this just let cloud Er LAN break away.


    At this time to see the anger, immediately forward, with a very strong way, will cloud Er LAN control.


    "No, sir, please don''t!"


    Yun Erlan is still struggling.


    She is not reconciled.


    Why is that?


    Du Yixuan watched her leave coldly.


    This is aimed at the following humanity: "call Xi Yan and Ye Ming."


    "Yes, sir."


    Soon someone went out to inform Xi Yan and Ye Ming.

 Chapter 474

    Du Yixuan was also full of anxiety at this time.


    He didn''t understand. It was just a few hours.


    Why has Yun Er LAN changed.


    This is not her at all.


    No, or it''s not the woman that makes him look different at all.


    At this time, Du Yixuan finally understood.


    Why, his attitude towards Yun Erlang has changed.


    Last night he kicked people down, with disgust in his heart.


    In seeing each other''s instant change, as well as their own temperament, as well as different aura and change.


    This is different from Yun Er LAN himself.


    Du Yixuan walks around the room.


    He knew that something was definitely happening.


    Otherwise it would not be like this.


    It''s just what''s wrong.


    He didn''t have the slightest feeling for Yun Er LAN just now.


    Even if the feelings in those eyes are serious and deep.


    But this feeling is just wrong.


    No, nothing.


    The more Du Yixuan thought about it, the more anxious he was.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning, who is in the soul space, is preparing to see how Du Yi Xuan and Yun Er LAN are.


    The soul suddenly spoke.


    "Host, do you know the outcome of Shen Ke''s life?"


    Suddenly hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning didn''t respond for a moment.


    It''s like Shen Ke, a strange word.


    She couldn''t even remember who it was.


    However, it is just a moment of confusion.


    There was a trace of sadness in mi you Ning''s beautiful eyes.


    Shen Ke.


    How could she not remember.


    It''s just buried in the bottom of my heart.


    She didn''t want to touch, she didn''t want to upset herself.


    The gentle, gentle, noble man.


    In the face of love, he lowered his attitude and status.


    Each other so gentle, she enjoys that man''s gentle, enjoys each other''s doting.


    Even repeatedly worried about their fall, constantly alienated, away from the man.


    At last she died.


    Back to the soul space, no longer think about that man.


    Because she won''t stop at her own pace because of anyone.


    Her goal is to leave the mission world and return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t think of Jie Hun, but just casually mentions Shen Ke as a man.


    She played with her fingers and said casually, "Oh? What happened to that man? I think it''s already in the ground. "


    The words were very cold, as if they had nothing to do with her.


    My eyes are not open.


    There was only a moment''s silence at her words.


    Then he told her the ending of Shen Ke.


    "He saved you. The body became a living dead man. Shen Ke arranged for the future affairs and died with you in his arms. He was in the cold hospital."


    When he had finished saying this, he stopped speaking.


    Similarly, miyuning''s leisurely movement stopped.


    There was consternation in her eyes.


    I can''t believe I look at the soul.


    "Little soul, why do you tell me that?"


    Miyuning sat up abruptly.


    However, the soul did not move and did not speak at all.


    "Little soul! Are they alone? "


    The soul is still silent.


    Miyuning knew that Jiehun had heard her, but he didn''t speak.


    Her eyes were fixed on a certain place, and her eyes were filled with memories.


    Shen Ke, that man is so stupid.


    She is not a person in that world. How can he die with him.


    Why are you so stupid.


    Miyuning felt confused.


    She closed her eyes and suppressed the confusion.


    She can''t mess.


    She can''t have too many mood swings.


    It''s not good for her.

 Chapter 475

    Du Yixuan is waiting for him soon, Ye Ming and Xi Yan.


    As the captain of the bodyguard, the expression on his face is very serious.


    He also heard that there was something very wrong with the gentleman tonight.


    Even in a rage, cloud Erlang will be pressed down.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Both Xi Yan and Ye Ming bend over one after another, respectfully speaking, but also with fear.


    Du Yixuan stops and looks straight at them.


    "Xiyan, you go to tune out the surveillance video of yunerlang''s room. It can''t be leaked. It''s the first time to show it.


    Ye Ming, you go down and look at Yun Er LAN. The spitting agent is wrong. When she wants to speak, bring people up. No one needs to touch her. No means need to be used. "


    Du Yixuan orders quickly.


    Xi Yan and Ye Ming were very surprised when they heard the words.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    But at this time, my husband''s temper is really terrible, especially the pressure from him.


    "Yes, sir."


    Ye Ming left first.


    But Xi Yan''s face was a bit tangled, "Sir, there are monitoring devices in every corner of the room of the cloud attendant, including the bathroom. You''d better check these in person."


    Du Yixuan frowned when he heard the speech.


    Then he went to the office area of his bedroom.


    "Come here."


    He opens his mouth to Xi Yan, but he has turned on the computer on the desk.


    Xi Yan comes and nods to Du Yixuan.


    Then came to the computer.


    The entire residence''s surveillance equipment was activated.


    There are thousands of devices in it.


    However, Xi Yan soon found out the part of Yun Er LAN.


    Looking at the other party''s document, Xi Yan quietly retreated.


    Du Yixuan squinted and stared at the document on the computer.


    There should be the change of Yun Er LAN tonight.


    Since dinner, the other party has not come out.


    Except to come to him.


    Du Yixuan sits on the seat and reaches for the document.


    Inside appeared neat bedroom, differentiate 9 palace grid, show room each corner.


    Looking at the woman sitting by the bed, she stretched her waist lazily.


    Then he went to the nearby luggage and found a suitcase.


    Take a lot of odds and ends out of it.


    At this time, Du Yixuan looks at the woman on the screen.


    The anger and anxiety in his eyes were soothed.


    Just because at this time, even across the screen, Du Yixuan can know from his eyes.


    This woman is what he wants.


    Her eyes are full of aura, and her aura is very attractive.


    It''s a feeling that can''t be touched or said.


    I feel right. This is the man.


    He looked at the woman on the screen and sped up the video.


    Soon saw the other side with those parts, assembled into a small robot.


    Then came to the computer.


    His picture appeared on the computer.


    Seeing this, Du Yixuan slowed down.


    Carefully observe each other''s behavior, as well as facial expressions.


    There is no emotion in those eyes, but there is appreciation.


    He knew that this woman had no feelings for him.


    Looking at that woman''s photos, I''m going to crush them.


    Here, Du Yixuan looks a little unhappy.


    What does this woman want to do.


    Until some of the pictures in the video start to go wrong, Du Yixuan can''t take care of it, and the feeling in her heart is not happy.

 Chapter 476

    Just now, when he didn''t watch it carefully, the woman in the video didn''t move right.


    It''s very weird when you put your arms back.


    Du Yixuan can''t help but look back and see it again.


    If so, it was as if something was pulling her arm behind her.


    After that, Du Yixuan stares at the screen tightly.


    Then he saw with his own eyes that the woman sitting in front of the computer had a different change.


    The other person''s eyes are no longer flexible.


    There was something in those eyes that made him look uncomfortable.


    "Don''t delete, don''t delete these."


    Sitting in front of the computer, Yun Erlang uttered a cry in her mouth.


    Then she looked in one direction of the room.


    Du Yixuan''s body is tense.


    He squints and stares at the screen without missing anything.


    "I... I''m not reconciled. I want to see the woman nanyuwen die!"


    From the cloud Er LAN mouth spit out, this is full of hate words.


    The hatred in those as like as two peas in the daytime.


    Then he looked at Yun Er LAN and opened the photos in the computer.


    There was madness, infatuation and a twist in her eyes.


    This cloud Er LAN is not just, sitting in front of the computer woman.


    She is definitely not.


    There''s nothing on him that appeals to him.


    Her eyes were fixed somewhere.


    There''s no one there.


    What the hell is going on? Who is she talking to.


    "I don''t need you anymore. I''ll stay."


    Suddenly quiet cloud Er LAN, look to the position before again.


    He made a decision.


    Du Yixuan clenched his hands.


    There''s someone else in the room, probably the one he''s looking for.


    "You''re a woman who has fallen in love with Mr. Wang, absolutely. You''re jealous of me, you use my body to seduce Mr. Wang, and you have to die!"


    After a long time, Yun Er LAN suddenly fell into a madness.


    Her words were full of malice.


    Du Yixuan watched all the time, just quietly.


    I was shocked.


    The woman was absolutely there, but he couldn''t see each other.


    Maybe that woman can see it.


    Then he fast forward and sees Yun Erlang go into the bathroom and put on his red pajamas.


    Just turn the screen off.


    He got up from his seat and strode away.


    When Xi Yan saw his action, he quickly followed up.


    As for the words that came out of the computer before, he didn''t seem to hear them.


    Du Yixuan left the bedroom and walked towards Yun Erlan''s room.


    Open the door, Du Yixuan went straight to the computer.


    Then, according to the memory in my mind, I look at a place.


    But there was nothing there.


    There is only a void air in the space.


    Du Yixuan turns around the room, but he gets nothing.


    He couldn''t find anything.


    "Where are you? Come out


    He yelled into the room.


    But there was no response.


    Xi Yan was standing not far away, looking at his husband''s action, and did not dare to step forward.


    At this time, Du Yixuan''s impatience rose again.


    "Xiyan, let Ye Ming bring Yun Erlan now!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Xi Yan did not leave the room.


    Instead, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Ye Ming.


    "Sir, let''s bring the cloud attendant. It''s in her bedroom."


    When the phone is connected, Xi Yan goes straight to the subject.


    There is a response, a word of hope, hang up the phone.


    Then he bent over to Du Yixuan and said respectfully, "Sir, I''ve brought you here."

 Chapter 477

    Just as the sound of these words fell, the door was pushed open.


    Ye Ming and several other bodyguards drag Yun Erlan into the room.


    As soon as Du Yixuan sees Yun Erlan, she steps forward immediately.


    The other side was weak, his face was covered with sweat, and his clothes were permeated with sweat.


    He pulled up Yun Er LAN and asked, "where is that woman? Tell me


    Cloud Er Lan''s eyes are fuzzy, hear this voice, eyebrow lightly wrinkly.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Although Yun Er Lan was confused for a moment, he quickly shook his head and denied it.


    Du Yixuan sees her this appearance, the ice cold murderous intention sends out.


    But now this woman is the key.


    He can''t kill each other.


    Du Yixuan looks up at Ye Ming with displeasure on his face.


    "What about her? How much emetic has been injected? "


    Ye Ming immediately replied, "Sir, only one dose."


    Du Yixuan hears the speech and looks down at Xiang yunerlan.


    If it''s just a dose, she''s still conscious.


    Sure enough, what ye Ming said made Du Yixuan''s face even more angry.


    "Sir, servant Yun still has some resistance to this point, but her body is more uncomfortable. She is very conscious."


    Cloud Er LAN hears this words, the body can''t help shaking.


    Du Yixuan naturally felt it.


    He pulls Yun Er Lan''s body and throws it directly to the ground.


    Then he stepped forward and put his foot on her back.


    "Yunerlan, tell me, where is she?"


    Du Yixuan is really crazy.


    There was no news at all about where the woman was.


    How could that be.


    He''s clearly not in touch with each other.


    The man stole his heart. Why should he disappear like this.


    Yes, he left his heart on the woman.


    I don''t even know the other person''s name.


    I don''t know if she''s a human.


    Just by what I saw on the computer screen before, it is enough to show that all this is abnormal.


    Cloud Er LAN felt, that step on the strength of the waist, her face distorted a few minutes.


    Yes, she''s very conscious.


    It''s just that I''m a little sick.


    After all, as a close aide to the top leader of this country, how could he not have some ability.


    Cloud Er Lan thought of all kinds of events, extremely not reconciled.


    Why is it different from what she thought.


    After thinking about it, the problem lies in the mysterious woman who disappeared.


    She turned and looked at Du Yixuan with a smile.


    "Sir, I like you so much. Why can''t you see me? Why!"


    At the end, she couldn''t help raising the volume.


    But Du Yixuan is still looking at her coldly.


    "Say it! Where is she? "


    Yun Er LAN shook his head difficultly.


    "Unless my husband tells me why, why not like me, but like that woman, we are all the same!"


    Hear cloud Er LAN say, they are all the same.


    Du Yixuan has obvious disgust in his eyes.


    He hated the words and was very resistant.


    Think of the woman at the foot, even talk to him about conditions, Du Yixuan cold eyes, with a bit of ridicule.


    His feet left Yun Er Lan''s body.


    Step toward the room seat, very leisurely and elegant sitting there.


    During this period, his eyes have been staring at Yun Er LAN.


    "Ye Ming, bring you the tools of criminal law today."


    The latter''s body trembled when he heard the criminal law.


    "Yes, sir."


    But the pace quickly left the room.

 Chapter 478

    Du Yixuan looks at Yun Erlan lying on the ground, very embarrassed.


    Only the latter eyes with fear, the body is involuntarily together.


    "I''m just asking for an answer, sir."


    At this time, cloud Er LAN still does not let go.


    Du Yixuan coldly smile, looking at cloud Er LAN high above.


    "Waiter Yun, do you remember your identity?"


    Hearing this question, cloud Er LAN eyes with confusion.


    Identity?


    Yes, her identity is the man''s bodyguard, more to say, a plaything.


    Cloud Er LAN closed eyes, don''t want to face this fact.


    "Sir, that woman, like me, is also a servant. We are exactly the same."


    Hearing that they were the same again, Du Yixuan''s cold face was boring.


    "Shut up! You are not the same, you will never be the same! "


    Hearing this angry words, this obviously care about words, cloud Er LAN opened his eyes.


    "But she''s using my body!"


    It''s unwillingness, it''s anger.


    Du Yixuan coldly looked at her, "your identity is doomed to have no right to speak, you are just a servant, have their own duty, so many years of rules to feed the dog!"


    He really didn''t understand how Yun Er Lan was selected at the beginning.


    The duty of a servant is to live and die for him.


    They have no freedom and can''t go against any of his wishes.


    If not to find that woman, he would like to cloud Erlang on the spot execution.


    But he can''t.


    Because Yun Erlan himself admitted that the woman shared the same body with her.


    Then the identity of that person is very clear.


    It''s not human.


    But even so, he has to find each other.


    Find a person, bind him, and never run away.


    Cloud Er LAN sees the possession in his eyes.


    There was a sneer in the corner of her mouth.


    "My husband has been with her for a short time, so I have such a debt. Why can''t I be her? She uses my body."


    Du Yixuan''s eyes are full of ridicule.


    "You think you''d be here without her?"


    This words will cloud Er LAN blocked speechless.


    Indeed, she died in the last life.


    And it''s because of her bed climbing behavior.


    Finally, she was killed by the woman Nan Yuwen.


    The other side''s cruel means made her suffer inhuman torture.


    She knew that she was a servant and should not have delusions.


    But after seeing that woman occupy her body and get what she can''t get, she has active thoughts again.


    At this time, she could not bear to hear the man in front of her.


    Why, why, in the end, she still has nothing.


    Don''t know what to think of, cloud Er LAN suddenly looks to Du Yi Xuan.


    "She''s gone, sir, and she''ll never come back!" Yun Erlan sees Du Yixuan''s face changing.


    This makes her laugh more rampant, "ha ha... Sir, do you know what she said?"


    Du Yixuan stood up and looked at Yun Erlan with a cold face.


    The latter has no fear at this time.


    She continued: "he said you are uncertain, that you are changing state, that you will not like people like you at all."


    Du Yixuan felt the heart pulled for a while, very uncomfortable, uncomfortable.


    He wants to let himself not trust Yun Erlang''s words.


    But it can''t be refuted.


    Because that woman has no feelings for him.


    The other side is rational, smart, and they are very crisp.

 Chapter 479

    As long as you don''t step on her bottom line, this woman will bear it.


    How can a woman like that be easily moved.


    Cloud Er LAN sees his chilly face, smile of more brilliant.


    "Sir, she left and will never come back. I forced her away."


    Ye Ming takes people into the room and hears Yun Erlan''s words.


    From before, he didn''t understand what the gentleman was talking to Yun Er LAN.


    But the content is known, and there is a woman.


    Now my husband is looking for this man.


    "Sir --"


    Ye Ming leads people into the room and brings in the instrument of torture.


    Cloud Er LAN sees that shelf, and the whip that hangs barbed, the body shrinks.


    "Sir, you''ll never find that woman, never again!"


    At this time, Yun Er LAN makes a sound again, as if to enrage Du Yi Xuan.


    And Du Yixuan is indeed at the peak of his anger.


    "Go to jail!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a bodyguard immediately came forward and tied Yun Er Lan''s body to the scaffold¡°


    From the beginning to the end, Yun Erlang did not resist.


    Her angry words continued to ring.


    "That woman is not human at all, sir. You can''t find her. You''ll never find her."


    Cloud Er LAN didn''t expect, this man can discover unexpectedly, they are different.


    But now that we know that woman exists.


    She didn''t allow that woman to get everything she would never get.


    Du Yixuan heard her words, and her hands trembled.


    No, he will find out the woman.


    No matter where they hide.


    At this time, Du Yixuan looked at the room again.


    I want to find the figure of that woman from a certain corner.


    The final result, of course, let him down.


    "Pa..."


    The bodyguard here has waved the whip.


    "Ah


    Yun Erlan can''t stand the criminal law.


    It''s a whip with barbs. Every time you beat someone, you will fall into the flesh body.


    It can even bring out flesh.


    "Du Yixuan! You have no heart at all


    At this moment, Yun Erlang finally stopped using honorifics.


    Hearing her so rampant and disrespectful words, the bodyguards all around her looked frightened.


    Du Yixuan also heard the voice of Yun Erlan.


    He turned his head and made a mocking smile.


    Walk gracefully towards Yun Er LAN.


    At this time, the latter was no longer whipped.


    Because before the execution of the bodyguard, but also panic droop.


    Seeing all the people in the house, they hang their heads and tighten their bodies one after another, and Yun Er LAN knows what he has done.


    The man walking in front of us is the God of all people.


    What''s more, it''s the support of this country, which she can offend.


    Du Yixuan goes to Yun Erlan, just like looking at the ants.


    "Yun Er LAN, in this country, in this mansion, I let you live, you live, I let you die, you will not live more than a second!"


    Yun Er Lan''s bound body is constantly shaking.


    The powerful pressure from this man makes her legs soft and her heart drop constantly.


    "Sir..."


    Du Yixuan raised her hand to stop her.


    "Yun Er LAN, do you know that my tolerance to you is only because you have saved me again and again.


    For each and every one of you, I am tolerant. Even if that happens, I don''t want to kill you.


    Do you know how many times you would die if the cabinet knew about this? There is no place to die

 Chapter 480

    What Du Yixuan said is no exaggeration.


    As long as Yun Er LAN is supported by those families, whether they support him or like Nanjia.


    Knowing what Yun Er LAN has done, she will not survive at all.


    Why doesn''t Yun Er LAN understand.


    Even without Nan Yuwen, she couldn''t live in the last life.


    Because of this man''s marriage, how many pairs of eyes by the cabinet.


    This man is not close to female sex. Once he is in love, no one can stop him.


    Those people won''t let her live.


    But she didn''t want the title of the lady, what she wanted was just a little affection from him.


    Du Yixuan see her expression is still stubborn, there is no trace of regret.


    I can''t help sneering, "Oh... I think you have forgotten your duty and don''t know what you are!"


    Finish saying this, Du Yi Xuan passes cloud Er Lan''s side, outward walk.


    The other side''s step is determined, full of firmness.


    This man is powerful and can''t be defeated by anyone.


    "Sir! Then why can she? "


    Cloud Er LAN turns his head, does not give up to want to get an answer.


    "She is also a servant. Why can you give her a promise that you don''t have the slightest affection for me?"


    Du Yixuan stops and closes his eyes.


    Cover all emotions in your eyes.


    He didn''t want anyone to see his emotions, his weaknesses.


    When his heart is lost, there is weakness.


    "That''s what I want to give her."


    Yes, that''s what he wants to give. He wants to give it to each other without reservation, and he wants the woman to stay with him.


    Maybe he was attracted from the first time he saw each other.


    Even if the other party is the most humble identity in the world, he can give it if he wants.


    Cloud Er LAN smell speech facial expression more crazy.


    She understood.


    This man controls all life and death.


    He can make you die, or he can hold you up to heaven.


    Just because of his identity, his rights.


    "Hahaha... Unfortunately, you will never get him."


    Yun Erlan is crazy, and the words she says to Du Yixuan are full of resentment.


    Du Yixuan didn''t turn back and left the room directly.


    Ye Ming and Xi Yan immediately follow up.


    In the room, the sound of whips was heard again soon.


    Cloud Er LAN crazy speech, as well as that call pain sound spreads out.


    Du Yixuan returned to the bedroom door, his hands tightly clenched together, as if to endure something.


    "Don''t let her be tortured to death. Take a breath."


    Then he stepped into the bedroom.


    However, when the bedroom door was closed, Du Yixuan was gloomy.


    Good job! That''s great!


    Even after teasing him, he disappeared.


    Don''t let him catch you. Don''t let him.


    Otherwise, he must let the woman remember that he dares to play with him.


    Xiyan and Ye Ming look at each other outside the door.


    Finally, Ye Ming leaves and goes to the room where Yun Er LAN is.


    He stopped the people inside and continued to execute.


    See cloud Er LAN at this time half dead, the whole body is the appearance of blood, slowly toward each other.


    Her eyes half narrowed.


    He said with a touch of sarcasm, "he''s just a servant. He''s really brave enough to annoy Mr. Wang. You''re lucky today. Mr. Wang said he''d save your life."


    Yun Er LAN opens his eyes and looks at Ye Ming.


    She knows that Xi Yan, Ye Ming and others, as well as everyone around him.


    They all regarded Du Yixuan as a God.


    This man has great charm.

 Chapter 481

    That man''s charm, as well as their own strong, let them die for this man.


    Once she was the same, did not dare to expect that man''s little love.


    But the mysterious woman, clearly with her body, with her identity.


    But easy to get, she will never get everything.


    How can she be willing, how can she let her heart go.


    "I''m afraid what she left is not my life..."


    Ye Ming looks at her in disgust.


    Before, if this woman is self-contained, even if her husband likes it, they will give her a little respect.


    Now, this man is looking for death.


    "No matter whose life it is, sir wants you to live."


    Ye Ming raises his chin to the people on one side, and those people untie Yun Er LAN.


    Yun Er LAN let their actions, weak mouth, "I will never let her appear, even if it is soul annihilation..."


    With these words, his head sank to one side.


    When ye Ming heard the speech, his eyes and brows wrinkled tightly.


    For the conversation between my husband and Yun Er LAN, as well as the words just now.


    He seemed to understand something.


    But it was too strange to think deeply.


    Because that''s nonsense.


    After all, it''s the matter of my husband. This matter also angered my husband and made him so angry.


    Ye Ming doesn''t let himself continue to think about it. He just tells the people below to drag Yun Erlang out of the room.


    The party quickly left the room.


    But they didn''t see a shadow standing in the room all the time.


    Mi you Ning is in the soul space, after adjusting his mind.


    I want to see how Du Yixuan and Yun Erlan are going.


    But she never thought, cloud Er LAN became like this, a pair of deathless appearance.


    This Du Yixuan is too cruel.


    Damn it!


    Even if that man found out, Yun Er LAN is not her, she is not the fact of Yun Er LAN.


    There''s no need to beat people like this.


    However, mi you Ning didn''t know that Du Yixuan was angry and wanted to kill Yun Er LAN.


    Her identity led to her dereliction of duty, and her words were full of disrespect.


    Her behavior is the only one in Du Yixuan''s heart, a trace of tolerance also disappeared.


    If you don''t know, Yun Erlang shares the same body with her.


    At this time of cloud Er LAN, already had not breathed.


    Miyuning felt that he was wrong and too careless.


    Now Du Yixuan has distinguished that they are not alone.


    So next, she''s going to stay in the mission world.


    Even if it is not for the task, but also in order to let the colorful glazed stone change, and strive to stay at Du Yixuan''s side.


    As for Yun Er lan


    Miyuning follows Ye Ming and leaves with Yun Erlang.


    She floated to the body of cloud Er LAN, blew a breath to her.


    It''s the power of the soul.


    Soon Yun Er LAN slowly opened his eyes.


    There was a little confusion in her eyes, but she soon became frightened.


    "Ah! Ah... "


    Regardless of the person who is dragging her, Yun Er LAN waves her body and pours at mi you Ning.


    Miyuning saw her movements, even though he knew that the other side could not touch her.


    But still back a few steps.


    There was disgust in his eyes.


    Cloud Er Lan''s sudden madness, let suppress her bodyguards, quick hand to control people.


    "You must die! Why did you come back! Why is there a face? "


    Ye Ming sees Yun Erlan looking in a certain direction with madness in his eyes.

 Chapter 482

    And her face, it is twisted extremely ugly.


    Seeing this, Ye Ming''s eyes turned.


    Then he walked quickly to Du Yixuan''s bedroom, "brother Xi, the situation is not quite right..."


    After that, he tells Yun Er Lan''s reaction to the incomprehensible Xi Yan.


    The latter immediately knocked on the door.


    Du Yixuan is sitting next to the computer at this time, still looking at Yun Erlan on the screen.


    No, or, to be right, the woman who entered Yun Er Lan''s body.


    He didn''t know her name or where she came from.


    But was deeply attracted by each other.


    I left my heart on her.


    It''s ridiculous.


    But he clearly knew that he could not find each other, and he still looked at each other again.


    Including some of the previous pictures, constantly playing in a loop.


    It wasn''t until there was a knock on the door that Xi Yan came in that he took his eyes off the computer screen.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Ming is guarding at the door.


    However, he was waiting for Mr. Xi Yan to inform him. He just stood up and stood at the door.


    See a figure, such as the wind general flash from the body.


    Then Xi Yan came out of the room.


    The latter winked at him, and they quickly followed.


    The figure just now is Du Yixuan.


    When he heard that Xiyan reported something wrong with Yun Erlang, he immediately got up and left.


    That speed is very fast. I''m afraid that if I go a little late, the woman will disappear.


    "You must die! I''m not going to let you get mister, he''s mine! It''s mine! You... "


    When Du Yixuan comes, he just hears Yun Erlan''s words.


    His face was full of gloom.


    The whole body is releasing a powerful pressure field.


    "Sir..."


    Suppress the bodyguard of cloud Er LAN, see the figure of Du Yi Xuan, immediately respectful greetings.


    But Du Yixuan followed Yun Erlan''s crazy sight and looked to a certain place.


    It''s empty. There''s nothing.


    But cloud Er Lan that madness, take to distort the face of jealousy, just see toward that place.


    He knew that the woman was there.


    It''s just that he can''t see it.


    Cloud Er LAN in see Du Yi Xuan of appearance, attack of speech also stopped.


    She looked at the man, looking at a place as she had before.


    In the eyes of unwilling, jealousy let her whole person, are excited to shake up.


    His fierce eyes were on mi you Ning.


    And mi you Ning also looks at Du Yi Xuan.


    The other person''s eyes were not on her.


    However, the location is similar to her.


    She knew the man couldn''t see her.


    But you should know she''s here.


    Du Yixuan walks towards mi Youning.


    Although he couldn''t see it, he wanted to be closer to each other.


    "Are you... Are you here?"


    Miyuning squinted at the expression on Du Yixuan''s face.


    At this time, the man finally had his true feelings.


    There was something wrong with that face.


    It''s not obvious, but she caught it.


    Miyuning also walked towards Du Yixuan.


    Yun Er LAN is beside, see mi you Ning''s action, more crazy.


    "Ah


    She struggles to open the guard''s confinement and rushes to mi you Ning.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t meet miyuning, so they rushed to the opposite wall.


    "Well..." his face hit the wall.


    Mi you Ning chuckles and looks at Yun Er Lan''s action.


    Originally wanted to walk toward Du Yixuan''s footstep, turned a bend, walked toward cloud Er LAN.


    "At that time, I said that Xiao wants something that doesn''t belong to him, but he has to pay a price. You are too greedy."

 Chapter 483

    Yun Er LAN turns her head and looks at mi you Ning with hate, regardless of the pain on her body and face.


    Du Yixuan squints his eyes and coldly looks at Yun Erlan''s action.


    "Don''t think you can have what I can''t get. I''ll tell you to dream! Dream


    Yun Er LAN has gone crazy, and her words are confused.


    From the beginning to the end, MI Youning had no feelings for Du Yixuan.


    She looked at Yun Er LAN coldly, but said the opposite.


    "Yes, your husband is charming. Who doesn''t love such a man? So, it''s better to hold on to him early."


    He nodded seriously as he spoke.


    Cloud Er LAN smell speech, but smile, "ha ha ha ha..."


    She looked at mi you Ning with a smile, and she was very happy.


    Miyuning looked at her as if she were insane.


    There''s something wrong with this woman. She''s out of her mind.


    All the people around, including Xi Yan and Ye Ming, are also looking at Yun Er Lan''s abnormal scene.


    And Du Yixuan can only distinguish whether the woman is still here by Yun Erlan''s expression and words.


    See cloud Er LAN smile not right, his heart begins to worry.


    Cloud Er LAN laughs enough, this just sees toward mi you Ning, that vision is full of provocation.


    "I can''t get it, and you can''t get it. You can''t get it in your life. What my husband likes is my body!"


    Finish saying this words, cloud Er LAN uses greedy vision, looking at Du Yi Xuan.


    That look is not normal.


    It''s not love at all.


    It''s a morbid desire.


    Du Yixuan saw such a look, and his eyes showed disgust.


    He doesn''t like such people.


    Lost oneself, lost the soul of life.


    At this time, Yun Er LAN has been controlled by her own greed and lost her nature.


    However, Yun Er LAN takes a look at Du Yi Xuan and gives mi you Ning a fierce glance. Finally, he has an action.


    She''s quick.


    Very fast.


    People didn''t respond.


    Cloud Er LAN crazy general, toward the opposite wall hit.


    The man''s head hit the wall hard.


    The color of blood red will dye the wall.


    Her body slowly slid to the ground.


    The blood on his head covered his face and slowly dropped to the ground.


    Du Yixuan saw this scene, his eyes suddenly became frightened.


    He is really terrified, once cloud Er LAN died, so he wants to find that woman how to do.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes leave cloud Er Lan''s body, scanning the surroundings.


    I want to find the existence of miyuning.


    And mi you Ning did not expect that Yun Er LAN would be so determined.


    Quite disdainful of the curl.


    She felt Du Yixuan''s eyes running.


    Turn around to see Du Yixuan, the sight full of fear.


    This man is also a headache.


    It''s uncertain, eccentric and even arrogant, which can''t be questioned by anyone.


    He was so high up that he was used to giving orders.


    Cloud Er Lan''s soul, floated out slowly from the body.


    Soon the ghost emissary of the underworld appeared.


    They are the two ghost envoys that miyuning summoned before.


    They came to the cloud Er LAN in front of, with lock soul chain will be handcuffed.


    The cloud Er LAN is dull looking at, the lock soul chain on own hand.


    It took a long time to realize what it was.


    Then he looked up at mi you Ning and said, "it was you who hurt me. If you had not been loved by my husband, I would not have such a mind."


    Mi you Ning listened to her reproach, but frowned.

 Chapter 484

    "It''s your own greed. How can you blame me?"


    She obviously doesn''t agree with Yun Erlan''s words.


    The latter kept shaking his head, "but you are obviously an outsider. Why? Why can you get the love of your husband?"


    Miyuning was speechless.


    When did she get the favor of Du Yixuan.


    This man is clearly evil taste.


    Did you help each other with a hand gun.


    Is that love?


    It''s just nonsense.


    "Lord, we have taken the man away."


    The two ghost envoys spoke, and MI Youning nodded.


    Yun Er LAN is a fool.


    She was stunned by the evil spirit. I still remember what happened before, but she was unable to change it.


    Miyuning glanced and saw that there was no breathing body.


    And look at the cloud Er LAN who is pulled away by two ghost envoys.


    At this time, Du Yixuan is still looking for MI Youning.


    He would like to make a hole in all the places around him.


    However, he couldn''t find, couldn''t see each other.


    Looking at Xi Yan, Ye Ming and others standing around, a dark light flashed in Du Yixuan''s eyes.


    "You all go down. You can''t come here without my orders!"


    The voice was cold and chilling.


    When Xi Yan heard this, his face was tense.


    Then he waved to the crowd, who quickly retreated.


    And Xi Yan goes to the body of Yun Er LAN and carefully checks to make sure that she doesn''t breathe. Then she gets up.


    After that, he bowed respectfully to Du Yixuan and slowly retreated.


    At this time, in addition to Yun Erlan''s body, Du Yixuan is the only one.


    Looking at the empty air, Du Yixuan opened his mouth.


    He wanted to say something.


    "Are you... Are you still here?"


    But what I spit out is just a dry question.


    And the voice, with the tone of his perennial command, didn''t know to soften it.


    Listening to his tone, mi you Ning turned his lips in disgust. It was really unpleasant.


    However, her body came to Du Yixuan.


    Standing in front of Du Yixuan, MI Youning thinks about how to let the other party see her.


    But Du Yixuan didn''t hear the response, and his face was a little anxious.


    "Are you there? Speak


    His voice broke.


    Seeing this, miyouning began to search for the world''s habitants.


    Yun Erlan is dead.


    And she dislikes this body very much. It''s disgusting, and she doesn''t like that body.


    Soon, miyuning was locked in the world.


    Xiya, a woman who is sick all the year round.


    Seeing this character, mi you Ning raised her eyebrows.


    This man''s status is not low.


    Mi you Ning looks at Du Yi Xuan''s face anxiously, more and more obvious.


    She walked towards the body of Yun Er LAN.


    Of course, it''s impossible to get on this body.


    She came to the body, bent over and held out her fingers.


    With the blood red color on his hand, and looking at the carpeted floor, miyuning stood up.


    Write on the wall in the color of blood red.


    However, as mi you Ning just wrote the word Xi, Du Yi Xuan saw this obvious change.


    On the wall, the handwriting suddenly appeared.


    He came at a quick pace, with an amazing light in his eyes.


    Mi you''s hand was still writing.


    Xiya.


    Until she finished writing, she looked at Du Yixuan standing beside her.


    "Goodbye, Mr. President."


    Mi you Ning laughs to finish saying this words, slowly dissipate.


    Of course, Du Yixuan couldn''t hear that.

 Chapter 485

    He didn''t even know that miyuning had disappeared.


    Now his eyes were fixed on the words on the wall.


    Xiya


    "Somebody


    Looking at these two words silently, Du Yixuan suddenly yelled.


    Soon, Xiyan and Ye Ming appeared.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Du Yixuan erases the words on the wall and looks at Xi Yan and Ye Ming.


    "Which one of you knows Hiya?"


    When he heard these two words, his eyes were surprised, and he looked a little frightened.


    Even Ye Ming turned to look at Xi Yan.


    Du Yixuan saw this phenomenon and frowned lightly.


    "Say it! Who is she? "


    The voice was full of orders, with a bit of oppression.


    Xiyan immediately replied, "Sir, Xiya is my sister, but she is not in good health, so she doesn''t go out to socialize."


    Du Yixuan heard what he said and didn''t think about the reason.


    He walked quickly to Xi Yan.


    The voice was a little higher, "now! Bring Xiya to the white garden at once. I want to see her


    Xiyan''s expression was stunned, but he nodded respectfully, "yes, sir."


    With that, he turned and left.


    He didn''t understand why the gentleman wanted to see his sister.


    Sister''s body is very weak, not even a few years of time.


    I don''t know if she can bear the bumps of the journey to Baiyuan.


    Although they are brothers and sisters, they seldom meet each other.


    Not even a few times a year.


    Only because he is away all the year round and seldom goes home.


    He went home with some worry and some doubt.


    It must be known to parents.


    And now it''s in the middle of the night, and it can''t disturb others.


    They are not the best in the military and political circles.


    But also occupies a place, and is Mr. affiliated family.


    As long as it''s what your husband wants, nobody in the Greek family can refuse.


    But he was afraid that he would become a thorn in the flesh.


    Du Yixuan, after Xi Yan leaves, tells Ye Ming and others to dispose of Yun Erlan''s body.


    He walked towards the main hall.


    Now he doesn''t want to rest at all.


    He needs to see that woman named Xiya.


    I want to confirm whether this Xiya is looking for her.


    Du Yixuan came to the main hall and looked through the documents on the table.


    Want to be busy, let yourself calm waiting.


    But his heart could not calm down at all.


    My mind is full of the intelligent and cunning eyes.


    Du Yixuan leans on the seat and presses his nose.


    Guess in the heart, this Xiya can be that woman.


    The other party left two words Xiya, there must be something to say.


    Ye Ming takes his coffee and walks into the main hall.


    "Have a cup of coffee, sir."


    He knows that Mr. Wang won''t settle in earlier tonight.


    I just made a cup of coffee and came in.


    Du Yixuan does not wait for Ye Ming to put the coffee on the table and reaches for it.


    The latter respectfully handed the coffee in his hand.


    Du Yixuan sips his coffee. Remembering that Ye Ming looked at Xi Yan before, he can''t help looking up.


    "Do you know hiyan''s sister?"


    Ye Ming stood at the table and nodded, "I know. I haven''t met you."


    This is what he heard from Xi Yan.


    Du Yixuan looks at the coffee cup in his hand, with deep thinking in his eyes.


    "Tell me, what''s the situation of Xiya and what''s wrong with her?"


    Ye Ming nodded and told the man in front of him what he had learned from Xi Yan.

 Chapter 486

    And here, he has returned to his home.


    The family are all asleep.


    He asked people to call his parents, but under the guidance of the servant, he went to his sister Xiya''s room.


    At the door, he stopped.


    He looked at the door and felt uncomfortable.


    Because every time he saw his sister, his heart was uncomfortable.


    He and his sister are twins.


    But in his mother''s stomach, he absorbed most of the nutrients.


    As a result, my sister''s health has been bad since she was born.


    For so many years, the other party has never left home for more than one day.


    He clearly knew that his sister could not hold on for several years at all.


    Xi Yan has even been ignoring the matter and doesn''t want to pay too much attention to it.


    The guilt in his heart, as well as the future dare not face, let him have the psychology of avoiding.


    Now he has to face the orders of his husband.


    I think of my sister''s pale face, listless eyes, and sickly body.


    Finally, Xi Yan let the servant knock on her sister''s door.


    "Miss Xiya..."


    "Dong Dong..."


    The sound of knocking on the door and the honorific name among the servants opened the eyes of the people inside.


    That pair of eyes is very calm, the eyes have extreme calm, more like a pool of water in general.


    When he stood outside the door with his servant, he did not know that those inside were awake.


    Xi Yan said to the servant, "you just go in and wake people up."


    The servant opened the door and went in.


    She turned on the light in the room and walked slowly to the big bed.


    One eye on the right, lying on the bed that pair of quiet smart eyes.


    Outside the door, Xiyan is waiting for his parents.


    He told them the sudden orders of his husband.


    Xi''s father and mother also had obvious fear and uneasiness in their eyes.


    Their little daughter never goes out, and it''s impossible to offend anyone.


    Sir, I have never seen him.


    At this time, they suddenly bring their little daughter into the white garden. How can they not worry.


    Although worried, but also the first time to command the following people to prepare.


    Get everything ready for your little daughter''s trip.


    When the servant saw the usual Miss Xi Yan, it seemed that she was different now.


    But also did not go to the heart, but slowly walk past.


    She whispered, "Miss, your brother is here."


    Hearing this, Xiya immediately sat up.


    It''s really fast.


    Hejah is no longer called hejah.


    At this time, this woman is mi you Ning.


    Xiya, as a resident, has long been unable to carry on.


    She won''t survive tonight.


    So I found this body.


    When he found the body, miyuning knew that it was hiyan''s sister.


    Just did not expect, she just entered this body not long.


    Here comes Xi Yan.


    Don''t think about it. It''s the man''s order. It''s fast enough.


    So the man can''t wait.


    Miyuning got up and got out of bed. As soon as he got down, he immediately fell to the ground.


    The servant quickly put out his hand and held him.


    But he yelled.


    "My young lady, how can your body be like this? Let me know what you want to do."


    Miyuning held the servant''s body and slowly stood firm.


    She didn''t know that the body was so weak.


    But outside the door, Xi Yan and his father and mother. They all heard the sound inside.


    They rushed into the room together.


    Rushing into the room, they saw mi you Ning standing with the help of the servant.

 Chapter 487

    When he saw his sister Xiya, he had a strange look on his face.


    Miyuning looks up at hiyan and smiles at him.


    As for the side of the middle-aged men and women, she began to shout: "Dad, mom."


    Xi''s father and mother nodded to her and asked, "is it OK?"


    Miyuning shook his head.


    At this time, Xi Yan''s face returned to normal. He turned to his parents and said, "I''ll take my sister with me first. My husband is still waiting in the white garden."


    His father and mother were reluctant to give up when they heard the speech, but they had nothing to do.


    Then he came to miyuning.


    He took a deep look at her and took the man from the servant''s hand.


    Miyuning leaned against his body and walked out of the room slowly.


    Her steps are very hard, every step, have to breathe.


    Xiyan helped the man to the door. Looking at her, he picked him up and went downstairs.


    Xi''s father and mother immediately followed.


    They didn''t look back until the car left his home.


    Sitting in the car, Xi Yan sees a blanket wrapped woman leaning against the back seat.


    His eyes are very complicated.


    My sister''s line of sight has never been so flexible, always dead.


    Even don''t like to speak, from small to large face, has always been the same.


    But today he found it was different.


    That pair of eyes is no longer full of death, become smart, and familiar.


    There are also some changes in that face.


    Although very subtle, but he can still find out.


    Because he and his sister are twins.


    There''s a sense between them.


    This sister is different.


    "Where did she go?"


    There was a guess in his heart, but it was too strange.


    The doubt in his heart made him ask.


    After hearing this, miyuning knew exactly what he was asking.


    She raised her pale little face and looked at Xi Yan''s side face.


    "If you leave, you will have a good home."


    Hearing this, Xi Yan clenched the steering wheel with both hands.


    Not really.


    Along the way, they were speechless and never spoke a word.


    Until the car entered Du Yixuan''s residence, came to the white garden.


    Xi Yan stops the car. He gets out of the car and opens the rear door.


    Looking at the very weak woman in the car.


    That look is very complex, but also with a bit sad.


    After a long time, he spoke in a very serious tone and said, "you will be my sister and miss of the Greek family, and the family will protect you.


    I hope you will be as respectful and loyal to your husband as everyone else in the family


    Mi you Ning smell speech lightly smile, that smile is very pale.


    "Good."


    She replied.


    Xi Yan Wen Yan nodded gently, "then I''ll hold you upstairs."


    He bent over, took mi you Ning out of the car and walked into Bai Yuan.


    Seeing the bodyguard in the hall, Xi Yan inquired about the location of the gentleman.


    Knowing that he was in the main hall, he left with mi you Ning in his arms.


    In the main hall, Du Yixuan also knows about Xiya.


    He was very weak and never went out. He was twins with Xi Yan.


    One of them was strong and the other was ill in bed since he was born.


    Du Yixuan put the cold coffee on the table.


    Seeing this, Ye Ming immediately stepped forward, picked up the cup and went out.


    However, when he went out, he came across a woman who was similar to him.


    This should be Xiya.

 Chapter 488

    Ye Ming nods to Xi Yan.


    The latter holds miyuning in his arms with a solemn expression.


    Because he guessed that the woman he is looking for now is his sister in his arms.


    "How are you, sir?"


    Ye Ming shook his head. "It''s still like that. I''m not happy, but after asking about Xiya, it seems to be calmer."


    "Well, I went first."


    "Well." Ye Ming gives way.


    Seeing Xi Yan carrying his sister in his arms, Ye Ming goes to the restaurant.


    Du Yixuan put his eyes in the room, meditated somewhere, and Xiyan walked into the room.


    He looked back at the man.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes did not change when he saw Xi Yan.


    After seeing a woman in his arms, Du Yixuan immediately stood up.


    His eyes were fixed on the woman.


    Is no longer the face of cloud Er LAN, but that pair of eyes, but so familiar.


    Although at this time this woman''s face is pale, the body is very weak appearance.


    But those eyes can''t be wrong.


    "Sir."


    Xi Yan, holding mi you Ning, stood at the table and spoke respectfully.


    Du Yixuan immediately bypasses the table and goes to Xiyan.


    From beginning to end, his eyes did not leave the woman in his arms.


    See Mr. quickly come, hope speech will arms of the woman to each other.


    "Sir, this is my sister Xiya."


    Du Yixuan looks directly at mi you Ning.


    With a smile in his eyes, miyuning looked back at the nervous man.


    She raised her feeble hands and held them out.


    Du Yixuan''s hand trembled, and he restrained his excitement.


    He slowly reached out his hand and took the man from his arms.


    The beautiful face, slowly softened.


    Phoenix eyes is in see, the smile in the woman''s eyes in the arms, flashed a touch of surprise and joy.


    It''s her, absolutely.


    When holding people in his arms, Du Yixuan is more sure.


    It''s this woman. It can''t be wrong.


    That''s her.


    Seeing the change of Mr. Xi Yan and the smile on his sister''s face, he slowly left the room.


    Outside the door, Ye Ming, who comes back to want to enter, is also stopped.


    Seeing this, Ye Ming asked, "what''s the matter, brother Xi?"


    At this time, Xiyan didn''t put his emotions in order.


    He took out a box of cigarettes from his clothes and said to Ye Ming, "you stay here. Don''t let people in to disturb you. I''ll have a cigarette."


    Ye Ming frowned at his appearance.


    Then he called the bodyguard not far away and put the new coffee in his hand.


    "Stay here and I''ll be back soon."


    With that, he caught up with hiyan.


    They left side by side and went to the smoking section.


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall, Du Yixuan, holding mi you Ning, had already put the man on the sofa.


    Now 90% of them are sure that the woman in front of them is the one they are looking for.


    Eyes on the moment, each other''s eyes have confirmed.


    And it feels right.


    But he also wants to hear the other party admit it.


    However, it depends on whether mi you Ning is going to let go.


    "You''re back, aren''t you?"


    Seeing the man in front of him seems to be shaken, but there is still a trace of evil in his eyes.


    Miyuning put away the smile on his face, and his pale little face was a little helpless.


    "Sir, I..."


    The change of her face in this moment can be regarded as irritating Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan presses on MI Youning.


    In the eyes of the evil mood, the slightest cover.

 Chapter 489

    "When are you going to put it on?"


    The sound of gnashing teeth made mi you Ning happy.


    How can she vent her anger if the man didn''t give her back before.


    With her eyes down, miyuning trembled and said, "Sir, I don''t know what I''ve done wrong."


    With these words, miyuning could hardly help vomiting.


    This small tone, this aggrieved tone, is really not her dish.


    However, Du Yixuan see her this appearance, but put away before, release some strong emotions.


    He looked at the woman, looked at the pale face, heart slowly pulled up.


    The other person''s health is not good, he should not be too excited.


    Clearly know that this woman is pretending, but still not willing to, she showed fear and injustice.


    Du Yixuan stretched out his finger and gently raised mi Youning''s chin.


    The finger is rubbing gently.


    His tone was as mild as possible. "Now that I''m back, I won''t let you go. Stay with me."


    The tone was deep and could not be refused.


    Mi you Ning can''t pretend any more. She turns her head in disgust and leaves Du Yi Xuan''s hand.


    Eyes looking at Du Yixuan, that handsome face, "I''m sleepy."


    Now miyuning is really tired.


    She needs to adjust her body.


    And you need to rest.


    Du Yixuan heard her this, with a bit of emotional words, handsome face showed a bit of smile.


    He got up and held mi you Ning on the sofa in his arms again.


    He left the main hall with the man in his arms and walked towards the bedroom.


    During this period, miyuning was very quiet in his arms.


    Until lying on the comfortable bed, MI Youning ignored Du Yixuan.


    She closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    At the same time, it began to recover, which is the basic function of the body.


    This body, from the inside out, is terrible.


    Need a period of time to recuperate, in order to follow the normal people.


    Du Yixuan sat by the bed, looking at her quiet sleeping face. Her heart, which had been tossing all night, finally fell down.


    He reached out and stroked miyuning''s hair, which was scattered on his face, behind his ears.


    Then he leaned close to her lips and gave her a kiss.


    Du Yixuan gets up and leaves and goes to the bathroom.


    He came out in his pajamas.


    Seeing the woman on the bed, Du Yixuan quickened her steps.


    He went to bed and fished the sleeping miyuning into his arms.


    When holding people in his arms, Du Yixuan is even more satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    When Xi Yan and Ye Ming return to the main hall, they find that their husband has already taken someone back to the bedroom.


    When ye Ming heard this, his eyes were shocked and he couldn''t believe it.


    But there was such an expression in his eyes.


    He shook his head and gave a wry smile.


    This is a blessing in disguise.


    He didn''t expect his husband to value it more.


    Now that his sister is no longer there, the person who was brought into the room by his husband is really his sister''s identity.


    Ye Ming turns to see Xi Yan''s expression and pulls people away from here.


    Until he brought the man into his room and asked again, "what''s going on, higo? There''s something wrong with you, sir


    He also asked why he wanted to see Xiya.


    But he didn''t tell him.


    At this time, I heard that Mr. Xi Ya was brought into the bedroom. How could he still sit.


    It can be big or small.


    If you''re not careful, the Greek family is likely to become the target of the exclusion of all the aristocratic families.


    Of course, under this premise, unless a gentleman comes forward.

 Chapter 490

    Otherwise, the Greek family will be finished.


    But how could he not know.


    "Don''t ask. I don''t want to pay any more attention to it. Let it be. Sir knows what he wants."


    Ye Ming is not worried about this at this time.


    "Do you know that your future status and even your family will be implicated?"


    Seeing ye Ming anxious, Xi Yan reaches out and pats him on the shoulder.


    "It''s OK. There won''t be a day. Maybe the Greek family will go to a higher level."


    I hope we can see it from the current situation.


    Mr. A is very concerned about that woman, who is his sister now.


    But even so, he doesn''t want the family to go any further.


    Just want to keep it as it is.


    Ye Ming was shocked to see his face, but his brow was tightly wrinkled.


    It''s hard to know what it is.


    "I''ll go to the vigil first, and you''ll take my place tomorrow."


    Xi Yan pats Ye Ming on the shoulder and turns to leave.


    Ye Ming, however, is still worried when he looks at Xi Yan''s back.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning was awakened by the movement around him.


    She was so cold that she couldn''t warm up.


    When he opened his eyes and looked at the figures around him, MI Youning frowned.


    Du Yixuan, who had been sitting beside her, saw her open her eyes.


    "She woke up. Come and have a look."


    In the room stood several men in white coats.


    They were summoned early in the morning.


    When I went into my husband''s bedroom, I saw the woman lying on the bed.


    It shocked them and made them feel weird.


    Because they don''t know the woman in bed.


    Before the cloud attendant, not how, this is a woman.


    Although they were surprised, they didn''t show it. They were doing their own things peacefully.


    I came here early this morning and saw that my husband''s face was not very good.


    It turned out that it was the woman on the bed. She had fallen into a coma and was cold all over. It was not good.


    They have been examined in all aspects, and only one of them is too weak and has no other symptoms.


    Du Yixuan''s face darkened immediately when he heard them.


    People around were in a state of panic.


    It was not until miyuning opened his eyes that the pressure in the room slowly subsided.


    Miyuning heard Du Yixuan''s voice and opened his eyes completely.


    She looked at the people who came in front of her, with a trace of vigilance in her eyes.


    Then he sat up slowly from the bed.


    Du Yixuan immediately supported her.


    Feeling the heat from Du Yixuan, MI Yining can''t help feeling attached.


    She pulls Du Yixuan''s sleeve, and the latter looks at her in a puzzled way.


    Mi you Ning opened his lips and said in a soft voice, "hold me, it''s cold."


    Du Yixuan immediately went to bed and held her in his arms.


    There was no temperature in the body. When I felt her like this before, I scared him.


    People around them see the intimate gesture of the two, but they don''t know what to do.


    Miyuning felt his body surrounded by warmth, so he put his eyes on the people beside the bed.


    When you see their behavior, you can also guess the identity of these people.


    "I''m ok, but it''s cold. I''ll have a good rest for a few days."


    Mi you Ning said this to Du Yi Xuan.


    What she said is also true.


    This body, which has been slowly adjusting, does not need to borrow other external treatments.


    Du Yixuan hears the speech and looks at Mi Youning with suspicious eyes.


    "It''s really OK. Let them go down."

 Chapter 491

    Miyuning gave a weak smile to his suspicious and worried eyes.


    But there is firmness in my eyes.


    She doesn''t need anyone, and she doesn''t want anyone to touch her body.


    Du Yixuan finally compromised.


    He waved to the people in the room, who left quickly.


    In fact, even if they are asked to check again, they are still weak.


    It''s natural. You can only take care of it slowly.


    After those people left, MI Youning leaned in Du Yixuan''s arms and enjoyed the man''s temperature.


    But Du Yixuan hugs her tightly, wants to cover her body hot.


    For a long time, miyuning''s body finally had a trace of temperature.


    Du Yixuan''s hand played with her soft hair.


    If I remember correctly, when I saw him last night, his hair was quite dull.


    Du Yixuan narrowed his eyes and no longer thought deeply.


    There''s no need to continue to explore this kind of thing.


    As long as this woman stays with him.


    From then on, he did not allow this woman to leave him.


    Whether this woman wants to or not, this person is up to him.


    "When will it be ok?"


    Miyuning heard a low voice in his ear and shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but it won''t be long."


    "Well."


    Du Yixuan gently answered, but she was thinking about how to repay the woman in her arms, the one she played before.


    When the time came, Xiyan was still standing outside the door.


    Before that group of Sir, when the medical team went in, his heart was always gripping.


    It wasn''t until those people left that they said it wasn''t a big deal.


    Now it''s time for my husband to have a meal. Xi Yan knocks on the door twice.


    Du Yixuan heard the sound of the door and looked at the time.


    I know it''s time for him to leave.


    Miyuning also understood that she came out of Du Yixuan''s arms.


    "I don''t think of it. Go ahead."


    Du Yixuan squints at her, and her unfathomable eyes stare at her.


    "You''re not going to disappear, are you?"


    Mi you Ning lay down and said with a smile, "no, I''ll depend on you in my life."


    This words, but let Du Yixuan showed a satisfied smile.


    He picked up miyuning''s chin, which had not much meat, and gave her a kiss at the corner of her lip.


    "Well, don''t forget your words."


    Du Yixuan gets up and gets out of bed. At the same time, she shouts out of the door.


    Xi Yan came in, looked straight at him and bowed respectfully, "sir..."


    Behind Xi Yan, there are others who serve Du Yixuan.


    Du Yixuan nodded and walked into the bathroom.


    At this time, Xi Yan looks at mi you Ning.


    There was worry in his eyes and a bit of complication.


    Miyuning gave him a smile.


    Xi Yan knows that everyone here knows sooner or later that it''s his sister.


    Therefore, he did not shy away and walked towards miyuning.


    See each other''s face is very pale, frowned.


    "Are you all right?"


    Miyuning said with a smile, "it''s OK, brother. When can I go home?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he heard this, he was stopped.


    Because he didn''t know that.


    Du Yixuan just went to the bathroom to wash his face. When he came out, he heard mi Youning''s question.


    His face, as beautiful as God''s sculpture, immediately sank.


    "You said you would not leave!"


    Du Yixuan walks quickly to the bed and looks down at Mi Youning.


    Mi you Ning saw that he was so angry and emotional, but his face didn''t change.


    "Sir, in what capacity do you want me to stay here?"

 Chapter 492

    Du Yixuan heard her question, but didn''t open her mouth. She just stared at her with her deep eyes.


    And he and everyone around him dropped their heads.


    Because around them, no hostage ever asked this man.


    This kind of tone is disrespectful to my husband, which they can''t tolerate.


    But now, the woman lying in the husband''s bed, they can not offend.


    Mi you Ning and Du Yi Xuan''s deep eyes met, and the smile on his face remained unchanged.


    Du Yixuan stepped forward and leaned close to her, "what identity do you want to stay here?"


    Miyuning laughed at this.


    A bright smile.


    Even the pale face could not hide her beautiful face.


    At this moment, her temperament is detached and beautiful.


    Du Yixuan saw this, the facial expression on the face eased a few minutes.


    Mi you Ning hooked his finger, and Du Yi Xuan couldn''t help getting closer.


    She grabbed him by the collar and said, "I want to stay in the official residence as your wife and become the hostess of this place."


    This sentence is revealed word by word.


    Let Du Yixuan hear clearly.


    Even the others around them heard it clearly.


    People''s faces changed greatly.


    Even Xi Yan did the same. He looked up quickly and didn''t dare to see Du Yixuan''s face.


    Respectfully and terrified, he said, "Sir, my little sister never goes out. She is ignorant. Please don''t blame me."


    Du Yixuan didn''t even look at Xi Yan.


    When he heard what miyuning said, he was still in a daze, as if he didn''t respond.


    At this time, however, his face softened.


    The dignity and natural momentum of the whole body are gradually released.


    Du Yixuan slowly stood up straight and looked into mi Youning''s eyes. He couldn''t help but smile.


    "Xiya, then I will be the only hostess here, as you wish."


    This word falls to the ground with some domineering and unquestionable momentum.


    That''s exactly what he thought.


    Now that I have identified this woman, it is the only way to keep the other person by his side forever.


    Miyuning was not sure whether the man would agree.


    Now when I heard his words, I laughed with satisfaction.


    Because after all, she has to be with this man for a long time.


    So it''s better for them to be honest.


    And then, help for the family.


    Now that she has occupied Xiya''s body, it''s time for the world to change its mission.


    The Xi family was one of the victims of the south family in the original plot.


    It''s just because the Xi family is the affiliated family behind Du Yixuan and is his loyal supporter.


    In the original story, only Xi Yan is still alive, and his family has suffered a lot of trauma.


    Either death or injury, the battle between Nanjia and Du Yixuan caused many casualties.


    How many people''s blood has been used and the price has been paid.


    However, her goal is still the same, or to deal with the south.


    Xiyan was stunned when he heard the dialogue between miyuning and his husband.


    Mr. Wang agreed.


    So easy to say.


    The man lying in bed is his sister.


    Even if it''s not his sister, it''s a member of his family.


    Xi Yan was so shocked, let alone other people around him.


    Although Du Yixuan agreed to MI Youning, he showed a mysterious smile.


    He turned to look at Xi Yan, "from now on, your sister is the only hostess of the official residence. I will personally receive your parents and discuss the marriage later."

 Chapter 493

    Before he recovered, he heard these words in his ears.


    At the same time, we also know that the woman on the bed is sister Xiyan''s person.


    It''s more about looking at him.


    It turned out that this woman was captain Xi''s sister.


    The Greek family is lucky this time.


    But he looked at miyuning in amazement.


    Du Yixuan has gone over his body and changed into clothes under the service of people around him.


    After finishing, Du Yixuan takes people to leave, and Xi Yan just keeps up with them.


    However, miyuning''s complicated eyes on hiyan were clear of guilt.


    She borrowed her sister''s body.


    But her sister couldn''t survive.


    She would even help the Hicks keep the family.


    After the crowd left, miyuning lay on the bed and recuperated with the help of his soul.


    Now Du Yixuan has agreed to marry her.


    Well, Nanjia will receive news soon.


    Now she needs to adjust her body as soon as possible, and soon she will be paired with Nan Yuwen.


    Without a cloud Er LAN, another Xiya appears. This South jade text is estimated to be angry.


    Miyuning mends his body, slowly closes his eyes and sleeps.


    However, in just one day, all the big men in the military and political circles knew that Du Yixuan was going to marry the daughter of the Xi family.


    Even the people of the Greek family knew the shocking news.


    His father and mother never thought that her daughter would marry her husband after lying in Baiyuan.


    The news made them suffer a great impact.


    After replacing Ye Ming with Xi Yan, he returned to Xi''s home for the first time.


    Because my husband wants to see their parents.


    I will talk about marriage today, so I can prepare slowly.


    The wedding was held immediately after his sister was in good health.


    Nanjia side also know the news, nanyuwen has been confused.


    Isn''t it a chambermaid? How did she change into a daughter of the Greek family.


    She thought that the man could accept everyone, but he didn''t accept her. Her mind was distorted.


    She won''t allow it, absolutely not.


    Those in power in the south family can''t see through this either.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning doesn''t know anything about these things.


    When she woke up again, the staff of white garden came to the bedroom and prepared a big lunch for her.


    Although it is rich, there is nothing too meat food.


    Are some high protein food, for the original body better medicated diet.


    Under their service, miyuning had lunch and then went to sleep.


    Now she needs sleep to adjust her body.


    It will take at least two or three days to recover slowly.


    Du Yixuan attended the cabinet meeting.


    At the meeting, he announced that he would marry Hiya, the daughter of the house of Hezekiah.


    This incident met with the opposition of less than half of the people.


    In this regard, Du Yixuan used a strong means to block their mouths.


    Although he is not now the highest leader of the country.


    But the power in hand is bigger than the president now.


    Those people are afraid to break his line.


    Back in Baiyuan, Du Yixuan dealt with some documents and held an international conference.


    And listen to the people below, reporting the inside information of each family.


    Then came the people of Hezekiah, the parents of hejah.


    Du Yixuan received them and discussed his marriage with Xiya.


    His parents had no opinion about this and told him the truth about his daughter''s physical condition.


    In this regard, although Du Yixuan''s face was a little worried, her marriage still remained unchanged.

 Chapter 494

    After Du Yixuan sent his parents away, it was dark.


    It''s time for dinner.


    Tonight''s Du Yixuan broke the law of his life.


    Dinner was delivered to the bedroom.


    Because the woman in the room hasn''t woken up.


    Although he has been busy all day, he has been paying attention to each other.


    Including how much lunch, how much water, how many hours of sleep.


    Du Yixuan knows all this clearly.


    Miyuning felt a little prickly on his face.


    She reached out and refused, which made her uncomfortable.


    It''s so annoying.


    Mi you Ning pushed away the source of the annoyance, which showed the expression of enjoyment before.


    "Ha ha..."


    Du Yixuan couldn''t help laughing when she saw her action.


    Mi you Ning can''t help picking her eyebrows when she hears the familiar laughter.


    But her eyes still did not open.


    Du Yixuan can''t help repeating the previous action when she sees her eyebrow picking action.


    I''ve been busy all day, and I''m very busy today.


    So there''s a beard on the chin.


    Du Yixuan gently touched mi Youning''s cheek with that layer of Hu dregs.


    This time, instead of pushing back, miyuning took the initiative to hold someone.


    Then she opened her smart eyes.


    Looking at the man on his body, mi you Ning''s mouth curved with an evil smile.


    "Where''s this beauty from? She''s even bothering me."


    With that, mi you Ning reached out and raised Du Yi Xuan''s sexual chin.


    A man''s Adam''s apple and chin are the most sexual part.


    Of course, this is for individuals.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s angry words, and looking at her eyes, Du Yi Xuan smiles.


    That noble and elegant face, with a smile like spring breeze.


    He took miyuning''s hand off his chin.


    Following her words, she continued: "beauty is right in front of us. Who dares to call himself Beautiful."


    At the end of the speech, the hand came to mi you Ning''s face.


    He held mi you Ning''s small face in both hands, quickly lowered his head and grabbed her lips.


    With a smile in his eyes, miyuning slowly kisses each other back.


    Both want to take the initiative.


    However, miyuning''s physical strength is a problem.


    At last, she was kiss by Du Yixuan, almost unable to breathe.


    Du Yixuan let her go and looked at her bright red face. Her face softened.


    Such a miyuning stirred his heart even more.


    Pick the person up from the bed and walk to the table not far away. There is dinner on it tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    These days, under the "careful" care of Du Yixuan, miyuning has made very obvious changes.


    In fact, this is just the result of mi you Ning''s use of the power of the soul to repair his body.


    But in the eyes of Xi Yan and others, she can get out of bed and jump.


    They all think that this is due to Du Yixuan.


    After all, in the past half a month, miyuning''s diet, including her food, has changed.


    It''s all carefully prepared by everyone.


    Even a small bowl of porridge is slowly boiled out after many procedures and precious medicines.


    There is also a waiting medical team in Baiyuan every day.


    In this white garden, everyone can see it.


    Du Yixuan held the woman named Xiya in her hands.


    But who knows the sufferings of miyuning.


    Du Yixuan is not a human being.


    This man, as long as he sees her, is like the cat sees the fish.


    If you catch him, you don''t talk.

 Chapter 495

    Miyuning was standing in Du Yixuan''s bathroom, looking at her red and swollen lips.


    This is all caused by Du Yixuan.


    That man has nothing to do with it. He will kiss when he comes up.


    Miyuning touched her lips and wiped her body with the bath towel on her hand.


    Today''s Du Yixuan is not here.


    He has visited other countries.


    And she was finally relieved.


    Otherwise, she will be ravaged by that man.


    Miyuning put on her pajamas and walked out of the bathroom.


    Now her body is like a normal person.


    At the same time, I also know that in a short time, it will be her wedding with that man.


    Du Yixuan really said that wind is rain.


    He said he was going to get married, and he started to prepare immediately.


    Now their wedding dresses are in urgent production.


    This time Du Yixuan came back from his visit to other countries, it was almost their wedding.


    Miyuning went out of the bedroom and went down to the hall.


    The staff downstairs nodded respectfully when they saw her appear.


    "Miss Xi."


    These people know that she is Xi Yan''s sister, and they also know that she is Du Yixuan''s wife now.


    So the attitude is very respectful.


    Miyuning nodded and came to the main hall.


    This is Du Yixuan''s office and leisure place.


    Miyuning went to the French window and sat down where Du Yixuan usually sat.


    Soon tea was served.


    This is all prepared by Du Yixuan for the people below. It has the function of self-cultivation for her body.


    Miyuning takes the tea from the other side and picks up the tablet.


    The screen is opened, on which are Du Yixuan''s daily itinerary.


    Miyuning probably turned it over.


    The other party will not come back until tomorrow evening when they visit other countries.


    "Miss Xi, do you want to see the NANs when they visit?"


    It''s the same person who served tea to miyuning before.


    Mi you Ning hears this and squints at each other.


    "Who is the man from the south?"


    "It''s Miss Nan."


    Miyuning nodded, with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s really the right time for Nan Yuwen to come.


    But in Du Yixuan''s absence, he appeared in the white garden.


    It can be seen that the other party is coming for her.


    She doesn''t believe that this Nan Yuwen doesn''t know that Du Yixuan has visited other countries.


    Although it will be reported in the news tomorrow, Nanjia is a big man in the military.


    It''s not an ordinary family. Why don''t you know.


    "Ask Miss nan to come in."


    "Yes." The staff went out immediately.


    Soon after the other party left, someone came into the main hall.


    Miyuning looked at the visitor with a smile in his eyes.


    "Cloud attendant."


    Yun Erjia enters the main hall, comes to MI Youning and bends down.


    "Miss Xi."


    Mi you Ning raised his hand to help people up, "you don''t have to be so polite."


    In fact, from the bottom of her heart, she is very satisfied with Yun Erjia.


    Just a few days ago, Du Yixuan wanted to assign some people to her.


    Miyuning chose Yun Erjia.


    This woman doesn''t talk much, and she is very responsible.


    Yunerjia got up and stood behind her.


    When she came here before, she also heard that the woman Nan Yuwen had come.


    Mi you Ning looks down at Du Yixuan''s personal itinerary.


    It was not until the sound of the heel stepping on the ground not far away that miyuning stopped.


    She set the tablet aside.


    Put the legs on the sofa slowly down, made a lady sitting.


    The expression also instantly restored to innocence, not knowing the appearance of the world.


    Or more frankly.


    Three words are the most appropriate.

 Chapter 496

    At this time, miyuning was a standard lady.


    The expression is muddled like a piece of white paper, and the eyes are clear.


    That whole body''s temperament, is lets the human have the protection.


    Three words is a perfect description.


    That''s the white lotus.


    A white lotus appears.


    Mi you Ning thinks that if this is true for Shangnan Yuwen, it really needs to use such a side to be reasonable.


    Nan Yuwen soon walked into the main hall.


    Under the leadership of Bai Yuan''s staff, he came to mi you Ning with high spirits.


    As soon as she came in, she locked her eyes on mi you Ning, who was sitting.


    When seeing each other, Nan Yuwen''s eyes flashed a little surprised.


    She also studied this woman named Xiya before.


    Know each other''s identity, know everything she''s been growing up.


    I didn''t see myself in front of my eyes. It''s even more shocking.


    That does not know the world''s eyes, that a pure temperament, are not pleasing to the eye.


    She hated this woman so much that she gave people the appearance of protecting Gu Qian.


    Such a person, let her want to destroy, let her body dirty.


    Mi you Ning sees Nan Yu Wen coming and smiles shyly.


    "Hello, Miss Nan."


    She took the initiative to say hello.


    And South jade text sneer of SAT to her opposite.


    Putting the bag aside, Nan Yuwen raises his chin and looks at Mi Youning.


    "Are you the sick boy, Xiya?"


    Mi you Ning heard her tone, and her face was still smiling shyly.


    As if did not understand, her tone of irony and disdain.


    Yunerjia, however, frowned. She stepped forward and said, "Miss Nan, this is the future master of our white garden. Please be friendly."


    When she was assigned to Xiya, she was there to protect this woman.


    If you want to take care of your husband, how can you be bullied or humiliated by others.


    Nan Yuwen coldly glanced at Yun Erjia.


    The sight was sharp and full of killing intention.


    At this moment, she''s really killing Yun Erjia.


    Or because of the cloud before.


    Their names are similar.


    There is also because that woman, Yun Er LAN, once brought her insult.


    "When I''m talking, you can''t interrupt me!"


    The voice of cold disgust is revealed from Nan Yuwen''s mouth.


    Yun Erjia was still solemn.


    "I''m the one arranged by my husband for Miss Xi. Everything is ordered by my husband. Miss Xi has a special identity."


    Although Yun Erjia is a servant, she is also a member of the white garden.


    Just moved Du Yixuan out.


    Sure enough, Nan Yuwen''s face changed.


    For this reason, she was even more dissatisfied with Yun Erjia.


    Mi you Ning sees the intention of killing in her eyes and takes the initiative to speak.


    "Get some tea."


    That''s what I said to the people waiting by.


    Nan Yuwen was distracted by her master''s attitude.


    "Yes, Miss hee."


    The staff left with a very respectful manner.


    Seeing this, Nan Yuwen bit his teeth.


    Still looking at mi you Ning with disdainful eyes.


    Mi you Ning turns to face up, that pair shows envy face, very embarrassed smile.


    "Miss Nan, wait a moment. I''m neglecting you."


    This words is let South jade text anger but rise.


    "Xiya, let''s open the window and tell the truth. If you leave here, you can''t be Mr. Du''s wife in your capacity."


    At this time, Nanyu civilization was obvious, which reduced the potential threat of miyuning.

 Chapter 497

    Mi you Ning was hearing her words and opened her eyes.


    It''s incredible, it''s hurt.


    She lowered her head and hid the smile in her eyes. The voice of grievance rang out.


    "Miss Nan, why do you say such a thing? My husband is very kind to me. I don''t want to leave."


    This voice is aggrieved, let South jade Wen Qi explode simply.


    Especially the news revealed, Du Yixuan is very kind to this woman.


    Why did she like that man for so many years without any chance.


    And in front of this sick woman, often do not go out, so suddenly was Du Yixuan attention.


    There''s even the act of getting married to each other.


    How could she tolerate it.


    Nan Yuwen gritted his teeth and said, "Du Yixuan doesn''t like you at all. He likes a woman here, a servant named Yun Erlan.


    Can you tolerate his biological needs for other women? Can you tolerate his love for other women? "


    Mi you Ning dropped her head to hear this, and almost couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s going to be sabotage. It''s going to be a dissension.


    It''s a pity that she really doesn''t like it.


    Because that person is also her, from the beginning to the end, she is alone.


    There''s no one to be jealous of.


    Miyuning raised his head, and his clear and ignorant eyes showed a touch of firmness.


    "Miss Nan, I believe sir, he likes me."


    Said to return oneself to nod, that firmly believe of appearance, let South jade text all stare round eyes.


    Does this woman know what she means.


    It''s not a matter of believing or not.


    "Do you understand what I mean? I said that Mr. Du likes the woman named Yun Er LAN. It''s very likely that he married you to cover for her!"


    Nan Yuwen had to be more straightforward.


    Hearing this, MI Youning finally showed a trace of grievance when he looked at Nan Yuwen.


    She shook her head. "No, why do you say that? My husband likes me very much. There has never been another woman around him."


    When Yun Erjia heard Nan Yuwen and mentioned Yun Erlan, he had a touch of complexity in his eyes.


    Although she didn''t see what happened that day, she knew what happened.


    To this, she really can''t believe, er LAN unexpectedly so bold, so... Die.


    Yes, sir. Where can they collide.


    If it was someone else, he would have died long ago and could not die any more.


    Yun Er Lan''s suicide, on the contrary, let her go more respectable.


    Nan Yuwen''s face became gloomy when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    "Xiya, do you know what I''m talking about? He''s trying to use you!"


    She wants to make persistent efforts, even if the heart is not sure, but the words are very firm.


    It''s like it''s true.


    Mi you Ning also looked at Nan Yu Wen very seriously.


    She nodded gently, her eyes clear and pure, "I know, I know what you mean."


    This makes Nan Yuwen look better.


    Understand good, such a woman, should be the most disgusted to be cheated.


    But then mi you Ning''s words made Nan Yu Wen almost vomit blood three feet.


    Mi you Ning looked at Nan Yu Wen with a smile on his face. "But I also said that my husband is very kind to me. We are together every day. I believe him."


    Nan Yuwen grinds his teeth and wants to go up and grab mi Youning''s smiling face.


    But still did not give up asking, "can you tolerate and share Mr. Du with others in the future?"

 Chapter 498

    Miyuning shook his head quickly. "Of course not."


    At this time, Yun Erjia, standing behind her, seemed to understand something and could not help bending his mouth.


    It''s a pity that Nan Yuwen is involved in it. It''s not clear what mi Youning means.


    When she heard miyuning say no, she immediately said, "then you are not worthy to be Mr. Du''s wife. You can''t help him. You don''t know the complicated and disordered relations among various families. You don''t know Mr. Du''s mind. You are just his stumbling block."


    With these words, Nan Yuwen raised his chin and restored his original appearance.


    It''s like she''s the queen above.


    Mi you''d rather drop her eyes, smile at the corner of her mouth, and look calm and indifferent.


    "However, I don''t need to understand these at all, as long as he dotes on me and protects me."


    Innocent words, let South jade text in the heart very uncomfortable.


    However, miyuning''s words continue.


    "Besides, I don''t believe there will be anyone else in him. My husband likes me. He''s always with me these days. He''s never seen another woman."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes looked straight at Nan Yu Wen, and his eyes were flat.


    However, these are the last words Nan Yuwen wants to hear.


    She didn''t want to hear that man be nice to other women.


    "I don''t allow you to marry Mr. Du. You are not qualified to stand beside him!"


    Nan Yuwen is too lazy to talk nonsense at this time.


    In the same way, miyuning didn''t want to make trouble.


    She used the angry tone, plain way: "but he likes me, he wants to marry the person is also me."


    Nan Yuwen looks at Mi Youning''s clear eyes and listens to her firm words. He finally understands.


    The woman didn''t believe her from beginning to end.


    Maybe even playing with her.


    Nan Yuwen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his killing intention was hidden in the bottom of his eyes. "Are you sure you want to marry Mr. Du?"


    Mi you Ning nodded, "he wants to marry, I want to marry."


    "Are you showing off that you are connected and love each other?" Nan Yuwen was angry and laughed.


    Mi you Ning hung his eyes and played with his hands.


    Staring at the hands, as if to see a flower.


    "No, I just don''t understand your position?


    Do you Nanjia have a hand in Mr. Wang''s business now? "


    Nan Yuwen picks up the handbag and looks at Mi Youning with a sneer.


    "Xiya, I hope you can live to the wedding day. As for me, it will be the biggest obstacle for you. As long as I''m here, no one will want to take my things away."


    Mi you Ning heard her arrogant words and turned her lips in disgust.


    Why do people have no self-knowledge.


    Who belongs to is not defined by ourselves, but by both sides.


    It''s like if she stays by Du Yixuan''s side to see if this man has her in his heart.


    As long as there is her position, she will stay and slowly expand the position where she is placed.


    It''s like the ancient kings expanding their territory.


    On the contrary, there is no her in that man''s heart, even exclusive.


    She will leave the mission world without hesitation.


    It''s not about one person at all.


    At this time, Nan Yuwen''s words are like a spoiled child.


    She has nothing. She has nothing.


    However, he has already given his own psychological hint to take Du Yixuan as his own.


    It''s a mistake, it''s going to twist her mind.


    Of course, Nan Yuwen''s mind was dark at this time.


    "Then we''ll meet again, Xiya."


    Nan Yuwen sneered and turned to leave the main hall.

 Chapter 499

    Not far away, Nan Yuwen suddenly turns around.


    She pointed to Yun Erjia and said, "I want her to send me."


    Miyuning watched her move and stopped playing with her hands.


    She refused and said, "I can''t do without the cloud attendant for the time being. Let others see you off."


    Nan Yuwen shook his head. "No, I want her."


    Miyuning obviously felt that it was not appropriate, but she still did not let go.


    "No way."


    Seeing the confrontation between them, Yun Erjia takes the initiative to stand up.


    He said respectfully to miyuning, "Miss Xi, I''ll see Miss Nan off. I''ll be back soon."


    Mi you Ning that pair of beautiful lightly wrinkly, obviously displeased.


    However, after Yun Erjia spoke, she could not refuse.


    She had felt before, Nan Yuwen''s intention to kill Yun Erjia.


    But after thinking about it, now it''s in Du Yixuan''s official residence. It must be that Nan Yuwen doesn''t have so much courage.


    Simply waved his hand, "go back quickly."


    "Yes."


    Yunerjia bowed respectfully and then turned to leave.


    South jade text see things as she thought of development, turned around, face with a proud smile.


    At the same time, the eyes also overflowed with the light of evil.


    Mi you Ning watched the two leave the main hall and thought, what will Nan Yu Wen do next.


    It seems that they still have a month to go before they assassinate the current president.


    I don''t know if it will change because of her coming.


    ¡­¡­


    Yun Erjia sends Nan Yuwen away from his official residence.


    However, when he was sent to the official residence, he was surrounded by people waiting for Nan Yuwen.


    Nan Yuwen can''t do with Yun Erlan or Xiya.


    But it''s all now.


    Who can say clearly in the future.


    At this time, she had a lot of resentment in her heart, so she naturally wanted to find a substitute.


    At the moment of walking out of the official residence, Nan Yuwen made a gesture to the Nanjia bodyguard.


    Those people quickly surrounded yunerjia.


    "What does Miss Nan mean?"


    Yunerjia''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes contracted sharply.


    She can''t believe that this woman is so bold.


    Nan Yuwen hears the speech and looks at Xiang yunerjia with a sneer.


    "What do you mean? I want to cut you, of course. "


    After that, without waiting for Yun Erjia to speak, he ordered the people in the south, "take it away!"


    Is Yun Erjia one of these people who can take away at will.


    Her own force value is not weak, looking around her more than ten people, made a defensive action.


    However, as soon as she was ready, she felt a pain in her neck.


    Yunerjia couldn''t believe it.


    But I saw a Nanjia bodyguard behind her, holding a gun to her.


    It''s a tranquilizer gun.


    By the time Yun Erjia realized this, his body was already unstable.


    She shook her body and scanned everyone around her.


    Finally, he fell to the ground slowly.


    The people of the south family are very aware of the skills of their bodyguards.


    Naturally, they also know their resistance to drugs.


    So this anesthetic, but under the full weight of ten.


    Yun Erjia fell to the ground and Nan Yuwen gave a cold glance.


    Then he got on the bus with the support of his bodyguard.


    People outside the car also quickly dragged Yun Erjia''s body into the car.


    Nanjia''s team left soon.


    It''s less than a minute before and after.


    After Bai Yuan got the news, Yun Erjia had been taken to the car.


    After hearing the news, miyuning''s first reaction was that it was.


    She really underestimated the audacity of Nan Yuwen and her ignorance.

 Chapter 500

    After hearing the report from the staff of Baiyuan, miyuning immediately stood up and walked to the bedroom upstairs.


    During this journey, the staff member has been waiting for her orders.


    In other words, if the woman in front of you doesn''t have any orders.


    Then they have to contact Mr. Wang.


    After all, everyone in their white garden was not humiliated.


    Even if it''s a young lady of the big family, it''s not allowed.


    They are Mr. Zhang''s people. Even if they make mistakes and are punished, they are ordered by Mr. Zhang.


    Miyuning went up the stairs and turned to look at the man behind her.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Miss Xi, my name is Ye Qing." Ye Qing is a man who is very big and thick.


    Miyuning nodded, "OK, now I have the right to call the white garden, including the official residence?"


    Ye Qing drooped his head, "yes, sir, before he left, he gave you this authority."


    "Well, Ye Qing, now I order you to send all the best people in the official residence to rescue the servant cloud in a moment."


    "Yes


    Ye Qing heard this, tone immediately more respectful than before.


    The tone is also obvious, increased by one degree.


    Mi you Ning sees this, pick eyebrow to go upstairs to change clothes.


    At the same time, Ye Qing also turned to leave.


    He needs technical personnel to track down where Nan Yuwen took people.


    At the same time, we need to contact the weapons depot and be ready to fight at any time.


    Even if the Nanjia has power again, it has certain authority in the military and military circles.


    But they can''t challenge the bottom line.


    Ye Qing took out his mobile phone and made a series of very skilled random codes.


    It''s a mess for outsiders, but it''s the most common contact information for the bodyguards of the nuclear center in Baiyuan.


    Ye Qing sends this meaningful garbled code to Xi Yan, the mobile phone of their team leader.


    This is a big step away from the white garden.


    Miyuning went upstairs, picked out a suit of clothes that Du Yixuan had prepared for her, turned and left the bedroom.


    But before leaving the upstairs, she went to Du Yixuan''s study.


    Looking at the man''s huge study, there are staff in it.


    Miyou would rather not squint, but also ignore the other side''s respectful greetings.


    She went straight to the desk in her study.


    Open the drawer, there are some documents that Du Yixuan usually read.


    Miyuning picked up the papers in the drawer.


    Below a silver white, very beautiful hand - gun, appeared in her eyes.


    Once, when Du Yixuan was working, she wanted to be with her.


    She sat in the man''s arms, inadvertently saw the weapon.


    I heard that the man said that this weapon, however, is far away and powerful.


    Although it is small, its power is unusual.


    Miyuning picked up the gun and pinned it to the back of his waist.


    Today she is wearing a sportswear.


    It''s the easiest thing to do.


    If it wasn''t for the dress, there would be some formal dress and the casual skirt.


    It''s all casual sportswear. It''s more suitable for her.


    When the staff in the study saw mi you Ning''s action, their faces did not change at all.


    All of them in Baiyuan have Bluetooth communication that can''t be located by external satellites.


    Before he in Bluetooth, has heard Ye Qing''s command.


    Also know in front of Miss Xi, let people go to bring cloud attendant back.


    He was in favor of it with both hands.


    Such a woman is qualified to stand beside her husband.

 Chapter 501

    He kept the authority of his husband, but also put all their staff working in the official residence in a certain position.


    They are not people who are willing to give up.


    Such a woman will not delay her husband and deserves their respect.


    The staff member saw mi you Ning leave the study.


    Immediately bent over, respectfully said: "Miss Xi, walk slowly."


    Mi you Ning left the study, and when he heard the respect in the tone of the people behind him, he turned his mouth with a smile.


    Not to mention, it''s really easy for her to buy people''s hearts.


    If it wasn''t for the man Du Yixuan.


    And yunerjia, who was taken away by Nan Yuwen, was the woman who made her feel good.


    She''s really too lazy to mind her own business.


    When miyuning came downstairs, he saw the people standing in the hall.


    Behind Ye Qing stood a bodyguard in black.


    They are all men, because in this white garden, only yun''erlan and yun''erjia have the strongest force value.


    Yun Erlan died and Yun Erjia was taken away.


    When miyuning came downstairs, Ye Qing saw what she was wearing and frowned.


    See each other downstairs, Ye Qing welcomed up.


    He opened his mouth and directly asked the question in his heart, "Miss Xi, are you going too?"


    There is some uncertainty in the words.


    Miyuning nodded to him, "Yun Erjia is the one who follows me. Naturally, I will bring him back myself."


    What else does Ye Qing want to say.


    Mi you Ning interrupts directly however, "think you already contacted with Sir there, what response can you have?"


    Hearing this definite tone, Ye Qing shook her head.


    "That''s OK. We can''t get in touch with you, sir. Let''s go, or Yun Erjia''s life will be in danger."


    Miyuning passed Ye Qing and walked out of the white garden.


    Everyone around saw her, some had seen her, of course, some had only heard of her, but had not seen her.


    Those who are suspicious, complicated and even disdainful.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to feel the sight.


    She walked out firmly.


    Ye Qing thought of this woman and was spoiled by her husband.


    If there is any danger, they will be implicated.


    But now I can''t get in touch with you.


    Before he left, he also gave all the rights here to this woman.


    Soon Ye Qing had a decision.


    Since the other party is going, they''ll do their best to protect it.


    There must be so many people that nothing unexpected will happen.


    If there is any mistake, we will send someone to send the other party away at the first time.


    Ye Qing walks to one of the bodyguards and fiddles with Fang Zheng''s small tracker.


    "Did you find a place?"


    The man raised his head and frowned, and his expression was very tangled.


    "No, I''ve tried many times, but I''ve always been distracted. It seems to be broken down."


    In their bodyguards, everyone has a locator.


    Now this kind of situation appears, must be the south side has done the trick.


    Miyuning walked in front of him, and when he heard this, he suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Come on, I know where it is."


    When they heard her words, they all looked at her back without pause.


    Ye Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly when she heard the speech.


    I thought it was higo''s sister.


    There may be something extraordinary, but they didn''t know it.


    Now it''s up to her.


    "Everyone''s on the move."


    As soon as Ye Qing opened her mouth, everyone looked solemn and began to move.


    But ye Qing himself has caught up with mi you Ning.

 Chapter 502

    The white garden is ready to go.


    ¡­¡­


    As for Nan Yuwen, she brings Yun Erjia directly to her private residence.


    This is a very ordinary luxury villa.


    The people who live here are all rich or not.


    Nan Yuwen also has a private residence here.


    She doesn''t live here on weekdays, just one of the places under her property.


    Nan Yuwen sat in the empty hall.


    This is not a place where people live all the year round.


    Although it''s very clean, even spotless.


    Unfortunately, the dress around is very cold.


    There is not much furniture around.


    Nan Yuwen sat on the sofa, legs overlapping, coldly looking at the woman who was thrown on the ground.


    Think of with this woman, the same identity of Yun Erlang.


    There is a twist of light in Nan Yuwen''s eyes.


    The light exudes a sense of killing and ruthlessness.


    "Wake people up."


    "Yes." The NANs, who were around, moved quickly.


    One of them took a basin of water and splashed it directly on Yun Erjia, who was lying on the ground.


    The latter was splashed with cold water, and slowly had a movement.


    The cold face, slowly wrinkled.


    Bound hands, also began to force.


    When I felt something wrong, I opened my eyes. The light in my eyes was clear.


    But looking at the surrounding environment, it is very fuzzy.


    She remembered everything and was taken away by Nan Yuwen.


    They were even attacked.


    Yunerjia shook his head, trying to wake up.


    But the medicine in her body made her out of control.


    "Yun Erjia, I have been with Mr. Du for seven years. You have been with Mr. Du all these years. Even death is worth it."


    Nan Yuwen saw her open her eyes and make a sound slowly.


    Tone is still disgusting that kind of high above the feeling.


    Although the woman''s family background, there is that capital.


    However, Nan Yuwen''s attitude was obviously artificial and disgusting.


    Yun Erjia opens his eyes and looks at Nan Yuwen sitting on the sofa.


    There was no fear in her eyes, just calm.


    Now it''s in the hands of this woman, unless someone comes to save her.


    Otherwise she would have to die.


    Mr. Wang is not in China. Only miss Xi is in charge of the family.


    Captain Xi Yan left with his husband, and Ye Qing was the only one in charge of the group.


    They must have no orders, and they won''t come back to save her at all.


    She knew very well that her husband was on the plane now.


    Even if it''s a request, it won''t get an order in a short time.


    Yunerjia thought of his fate, and his expression was very calm.


    From the time she followed her husband, she was doomed to die.


    It''s all a matter of time. After all, I''ve been prepared.


    She is not afraid at this time.


    Nan Yuwen squints his eyes and looks at Yun Erjia''s calm face.


    She didn''t have the slightest enjoyment.


    The corners of his mouth curved in a cold radian, "strip her off for me!"


    Around the south family, as if no surprise, only two of them came to yunerjia.


    Quickly stripped the man.


    Even at this time, Yun Erjia still kept a calm face.


    Just because she''s a woman, when she''s going through layers of selection.


    I have to go through some projects that are different from men.


    It doesn''t matter to her.


    But Nan Yuwen didn''t look forward to it for the time being. She showed a frightened expression.


    After all, the good play is still behind.


    She has plenty of time to play with each other.


    She will see each other crying and begging for mercy.

 Chapter 503

    In this world, except mi you Ning and Nan Yu Wen.


    No one knows what happened to Yun Erjia next.


    Because what yunerjia encounters today is exactly what yunerlan encounters in the original plot.


    After Yun Erjia was stripped, the Nanjia people didn''t wait for Nan Yuwen to speak.


    He took the initiative to hang Yun Erjia on the dark shelf in the villa hall.


    It''s a cross like ornament.


    When yunerjia was tied to it, those people did not know where to find the slender whip.


    The whip has no barb.


    Yun Erjia sees Nan Yuwen take the whip and walk slowly towards her.


    Eyes are still very calm, but the body has begun to tense up.


    Be prepared to prepare yourself in advance and ignore the pain that will come soon.


    Unfortunately, Yun Erjia couldn''t help making a sound when Nan Yuwen beat her first.


    The sound of intense wailing came from the hall of the villa.


    Nan Yuwen has a lot of strength.


    But even if you beat someone with a whip, it won''t be so painful.


    Look at Yun Erjia''s face again, her expression has twisted pain.


    Her body, however, was opened by the people of the south family.


    Nan Yuwen used a very insidious technique.


    She even regardless of the same woman, pick that private secret place to beat.


    No wonder Yun Erjia couldn''t stand it the first time.


    After all, she is a woman, where is the most vulnerable place.


    Sure enough, this Nan Yu Wen is an abnormal state of mind.


    It''s terrible.


    Yun Erjia clenches his teeth and looks at Nan Yuwen with cold eyes and hatred.


    "Ha ha ha..." Nan Yuwen was more excited when she saw her eyes.


    "Don''t you have a hard bone? Don''t you press me with Mr. Du? Why don''t you speak at this time! Speak! Speak up


    Nan Yuwen''s mood, suddenly excited.


    She waved the whip again.


    The scream came out of the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning is almost here.


    After she got on the bus, she gave the order to Ye Qing directly.


    Let people drive to the original plot, Nan Yuwen end cloud Erlang life place.


    Ye Qing has no doubt about her clear address.


    At this moment, he only obeys, even if he doubts, he has no ability to resist.


    And even if they are suspicious, they can''t trace the location of cloud attendant for the time being.


    Now I can only obey this woman''s orders.


    Bai Yuan''s motorcade left quickly.


    On the way, they didn''t see any other vehicles.


    It was day, but there was no car on the road.


    When mi Youning saw this scene, he had a bottom in his heart.


    It seems that this is a privilege.


    The cars they do, the scenes on the road, the people around them.


    Let mi you Ning know that this is Du Yixuan''s privilege.


    Only two people can use it in this country.


    One is the current president, and the other is Du Yixuan.


    The road was cleared and the motorcade was flying.


    Soon the motorcade arrived at the place mentioned by Mi Youning.


    Miyuning knew Nan Yuwen was here.


    Through the original plot, as well as her consciousness detection.


    So we can lock here for the first time.


    At this time, yunerjia must have been tortured.


    Thinking of what happened to Yun Er LAN, mi you Ning squints and points to one of the villas.


    "Right there, drive over."


    Ye Qing nodded and did not speak.


    At this time, he was very sure.


    The NANs are here.


    He even saw Nan''s car and the man in the dark.

 Chapter 504

    The people in the villa have already told Nan Yuwen the news and the situation outside.


    Hearing the news, Nan Yuwen stirred up a happy smile.


    She looked at Yun Erjia with red fruit and blood all over her body and laughed with pride.


    "Ha ha ha... I didn''t expect that you were quite valuable."


    She really didn''t expect that the woman Xiya would take the initiative to send her to the door.


    It really takes no effort.


    At this time, yunerjia had been tortured.


    She has never encountered such a change of state in her life.


    It''s so special that people want to die right away.


    Hearing Nan Yuwen''s words, Yun Erjia tilted his head.


    Her face showed pain, but she still didn''t have what Nan Yuwen wanted.


    But this South jade text, already did not pursue all these.


    Because outside, there are people who are more attractive to her.


    Nan Yuwen patted her cheek with the handle of the whip.


    "Your pain is coming to an end. Guess who''s out there?"


    When Nan Yuwen said this, his twisted face was full of excitement and expectation.


    Seeing the change of her expression, Yun Erjia''s intuition is not good.


    Someone must have come outside to save her.


    But it was Miss Xiya who could make the woman in front of her so crazy. She really couldn''t think of a second person.


    That''s not good news for her.


    What''s wrong with Miss hea? She''s not dead enough a hundred times.


    Mr. Wang''s attitude towards Miss Xiya was in the eyes of everyone in the white garden.


    Yunerjia''s brain, which is not very clear, is running fast.


    No, I can''t let Miss Shia be in any danger.


    Otherwise, it''s not something that can be solved if she dies alone.


    Seeing the obvious worry on her face, Nan Yuwen said with a sneer, "it''s hard for her to protect herself. I have time to think about others."


    Then he waved to the people behind him, and someone came forward immediately.


    Nan Yuwen stared at Yun Erjia and said, "bring those babies up."


    "Yes, miss."


    When the people behind them heard about the baby, their strong body could not help shaking.


    Yunerjia didn''t notice the change.


    At this time, her head was full of how to avoid Miss Xiya from being involved in this matter.


    It''s better not to appear in front of Nan Yuwen, this crazy woman.


    "Woof... Woof..."


    "Woof, woof..."


    "Wang..."


    Just then, from another entrance of the villa, came the barking of the dog.


    Yunerjia''s thought was interrupted by the dog barking closer and closer.


    She looked up at the source of the sound.


    Several vicious wolf dogs were brought.


    The dog''s eyes are red. They are raised with raw meat.


    These wolfhounds have fierce eyes, especially on her body.


    Yunerjia suddenly realized something.


    There was fear in her eyes.


    Even can''t believe of looking at, in front of South jade text.


    "You are really a pervert!"


    Seeing the excitement in Nan Yuwen''s eyes, Yun Erjia immediately confirmed her guess.


    The words were incredible, and the words of fear came out of my mouth.


    She is a woman. How can she not be afraid.


    When Nan Yuwen heard her words, he laughed, "ha ha ha... You know these babies haven''t eaten meat for three days."


    Suddenly she stopped and looked up and down at Yun Erjia.


    "And they''re in estrus now."


    Hearing this, Yun Erjia''s eyes began to fear.

 Chapter 505

    Miyuning got out of the car as soon as it stopped and headed for the villa.


    Seeing this, Ye Qing made an offensive gesture to the people who had not got off the car behind him.


    Immediately he caught up with mi you Ning.


    Miyuning was so quick because she heard the dog barking.


    It''s a bad signal.


    As she approached the villa, the fierce barking of the dog inside became clearer.


    Miyuning''s eyes showed a sense of killing.


    That''s the intention to kill Nan Yuwen.


    This woman is really a dead change.


    As a woman, I have come up with such insidious methods.


    Just as miyuning came to the door of the villa, several Nanjia bodyguards appeared and stopped her.


    Mi you Ning looks at these people coldly and quickly reaches for his waist.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, yunerjia''s cry came from the villa.


    "Bang..."


    Miyuning quickly took out his loaded gun and pulled the trigger.


    Ye Qing behind her, see this fast scene, also took out a weapon.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    People behind him saw that miyuning took the initiative.


    They quickly shot and killed the bodyguard who was blocking the door.


    Miyuning passed the bleeding body and entered the villa hall.


    Seeing the cruel scene inside, the hand holding the gun trembled.


    Even if it''s better than she thought.


    But at this time, yunerjia is really miserable.


    Red fruit all over, blood all over.


    There was a big wolf dog beside her.


    The animal was biting yunerjia''s calf.


    This must be the reason why she heard the tragic voice before.


    Miyuning looked at the animal, reached for his gun and pointed it at the mouth.


    "Bang..."


    The wolf dog was shot in the head.


    Nan Yuwen has seen the appearance of mi you Ning.


    At this time, she was surprised at the change of this woman, but the other party suddenly started.


    Yunerjia endured the pain and slowly raised his head.


    "You killed my dog!"


    Nan Yuwen''s excited voice rang out.


    Seeing the dog lying in the pool of blood, Nan Yuwen''s heart aches.


    That''s what she taught, baby.


    Mi you Ning''s gun is aimed at Nan Yu Wen.


    There was no fear in Nan Yuwen''s eyes. He even looked at Mi Youning coldly.


    But the Nanjia bodyguard behind her raised his weapon at the same time.


    Their guns were aimed at miyuning.


    Ye Qing and the people behind him also raised their weapons.


    The confrontation between the two sides made the atmosphere tense for a moment.


    Mi you Ning carelessly glances at Yun Er Jia, who looks embarrassed.


    It''s all trauma. It''s not from the animals.


    It''s a blessing in misfortune.


    At least she can be saved. It''s just that the torture technique of changing state will leave a shadow on her.


    She didn''t lose the capital to be a woman.


    "Ye Qing, let someone put down the cloud servant!"


    "I see who dares!"


    Nan Yuwen made a sound immediately.


    Mi you Ning sneered, "Nan Yu Wen, have you ruined your brain? Do you know who these people are behind me? Do you know whose people you are arresting?"


    Nan Yuwen looks as if she is talking rubbish.


    "It''s just lower class, a bunch of untouchables!"


    Miyuning shook his head at her words.


    Ye Qing, who is behind her, has led people to Yun Erjia.


    Seeing this, Nan Yuwen immediately grabbed the gun from the Nanjia bodyguard.


    Gun mouth straight to cloud Er Jia, "you all give me stop! Or I''ll kill her at once


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Recommend the book "quick wear: male master, open to hang" fried chicken fried chicken sweet, funny + relaxed style.


    Excellent content, excellent writing, never tired of reading, don''t miss it.

 Chapter 506

    Ye Qing''s steps stopped immediately.


    The same is true of the people behind him.


    Mi you Ning pursed the corner of his mouth, "Nan Yu Wen, have you had enough! Well, when will it be! Are you really going to turn the other way around at this time? "


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, Nan Yu Wen''s face did not change at all.


    He even looked at miyuning with great pride.


    "Why do you think I should do this today? Because I have the capital, because I am the most enviable woman in this country!"


    Hearing this, miyuning had a bad feeling.


    At this time, Nan Yuwen walked slowly to miyuning.


    "Xiya, you really don''t know the world. Now our Nanjia is the highest spokesman of this country!"


    Miyuning quickly explores the plot of the world.


    Nan Yuwen continued, "I told you, Mr. Du is not what you can touch, this man can only be mine.


    He doesn''t want me, so I want him. I want him to be my male pet all his life, to be my own... "


    When ye Qing and others heard Nan Yuwen''s words, they all had angry expressions on their faces.


    Mi Youning once again inquired into the story of the world, and finally understood what Nan Yuwen said.


    After all, she has advanced the plot of the world.


    The new president is dead, just an hour ago.


    Assassinated by Nanjia people.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan''s visit to other countries is also an unexpected trap.


    This is what the people of the south family did, in order to support him.


    In the original plot, it''s not necessary to do so much.


    But now, the opportunity is just right.


    The Nanjia even planted people around Du Yixuan.


    Mi Youning thinks that Du Yixuan may be in danger. She closes her eyes.


    She quickly arranges the new plot, thinking about how to solve it.


    Soon she opened her eyes.


    The sharp light in his eyes was directly directed at Nan Yuwen.


    The gun in her hand didn''t move.


    Mi you Ning looks at the gun in Nan Yu Wen''s hand.


    She squinted and quickly pulled the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of the gun was accompanied by Nan Yuwen''s cry.


    "Ye Qing controls Nan Yuwen, and some people come to cover me!"


    Miyuning shoots through. Nan Yuwen takes the gun by the hand.


    At the same time, he quickly shot, and then shot more than a dozen bodyguards of the south family.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Fierce gunfire broke out.


    Every shot of miyuning didn''t fail.


    This flash of action, on the end of five or six people.


    The bodyguards who came with her were also observing whether she was attacked at any time.


    As soon as it''s found out, shoot to death.


    Ye Qing has completely controlled Nan Yuwen.


    He gave the man to his brother, and then walked quickly to yunerjia.


    Seeing the confusion, Yun Erjia was powerless.


    She can''t help at all.


    Miyuning dodges again and is attacked immediately at the place where she just stayed.


    Hiding behind the sofa, she recalled the position of Nanjia''s bodyguard.


    Under the cover of Ye Qing brothers, Yun Erjia was saved.


    Let people will yunerjia and nanyuwen to go outside, this just launched a fierce battle.


    In this villa, Nan Yuwen is not the only one.


    And some bodyguards who live here.


    These people have dodged, ready to secretly attack.


    Miyuning saw Ye Qing not far away, and the other side was deep and solemn.


    For this empty villa hall, they are not familiar with, want to hand not dominant.

 Chapter 507

    When miyuning sees Ye Qing, the other party also sees her.


    Thinking of where the NANs were before, MI Youning raised his finger and made a gesture of eight.


    Although Ye Qing is surprised, she knows the signal of hand gesture, but also nods to her.


    Then ye Qing quickly appeared and shot in the direction of eight o''clock.


    That''s exactly the direction miyuning was referring to.


    Then miyuning appeared.


    A new round of fighting continues.


    Now they have many advantages.


    Mi you Ning sees that not far away, a bodyguard with a familiar face in Bai Yuan is watched secretly.


    Even the other side is ready to pull the trigger.


    Miyuning originally intended to solve a person who secretly targeted her.


    Seeing this scene, she didn''t hesitate any more.


    She shot at the bodyguard who was familiar with her face.


    The latter''s eyes were filled with wonder when he saw her action.


    The muzzle of the gun was aimed at him. As long as he raised his hand, he could kill the woman to avoid death.


    Thinking of the identity of this woman, he didn''t do anything.


    There is sadness in my heart, and I''m not reconciled.


    There was no attack.


    He even closed his eyes.


    However, the moment he closed his eyes, there was the sound of air flowing in his ear.


    It''s the air field that the bullet is flying past his ear.


    The man opened his eyes and saw something unbelievable.


    Miyuning is shot in the shoulder.


    Red blood came out of her wound.


    Looking at the bastard who had closed his eyes before, miyuning had anger in his eyes.


    This man just thought she was going to kill him.


    She was so angry.


    There''s nothing wrong with her. What''s the matter with killing him.


    Ye Qing also saw that mi you Ning was injured, and her eyes were in panic.


    "Cover Miss Heather!"


    The voice was a little frightened.


    Others heard and moved.


    Miyuning was shot, and the scene just now made her uncomfortable.


    She is not happy, and naturally everyone should not be happy.


    Just now her last shot - it''s useless.


    After seizing the guns of the people around him, MI Youning releases his anger.


    Every time you pull the trigger, the NANs have to turn one over.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the Nanjia people were solved by them.


    This time, except for miyuning, no one else was injured.


    Ye Qing asked people to see if there was any living room in the hall.


    Especially the one who pretends to be dead and is ready to attack secretly must be solved.


    Miyuning sees the end of the matter here.


    She blustered to the white garden bodyguard who had been saved before.


    His face was cold, and even more fierce.


    "What''s your name?"


    That person facial expression takes uneasy, still have guilt, "my name is leaf seven."


    "I saved you! You think I''m going to kill you! You still shut your eyes!


    At that time, if you are targeted by a second person, you will lose your life! "


    Hearing this man''s answer, miyuning could not help but speak.


    What a dangerous situation.


    Ye Qing also understood the story.


    He immediately said, "let Miss Xi calm down. Ye Qi is a new comer, and some of them don''t understand the rules."


    Miyuning felt pain in his shoulder.


    Naturally, he also knew that ye Qi''s reaction was quite normal, and he was not familiar with Bai Yuan.


    After all, every bodyguard in Baiyuan grew up after all kinds of battles.


    Thinking of Ye Qi''s action of closing his eyes, mi you Ning strikes Ye Qi on the shoulder with a hand gun.


    "But you''re loyal and smart in the future."

 Chapter 508

    Mi you Ning''s action and words showed a little ruffian.


    Ye Qing saw this scene and raised her eyebrows.


    Mi you Ning thought of what Nanjia had done today and didn''t waste any time.


    "Go, you won''t be idle next."


    She asked Ye Qing and others to leave. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. They still have something to do next.


    After leaving the villa, miyuning went to the car he had taken before.


    As soon as she got on the bus, Ye Qing quickly got into the driver''s seat.


    "Ye Qing will go back to Baiyuan first, but you need to inform people immediately to prepare helicopters and fighters."


    Hearing this, Ye Qing''s face showed her disapproval.


    "Miss Xi, we don''t have authority. We need Mr. Xi''s nod."


    But miyuning said with a smile: "an hour has passed since we started. Can you get a reply from your husband?


    Think about the past, if it was an emergency, did your husband not return the news for such a long time? "


    Ye Qing frowned, but still didn''t let go, "maybe it''s Mr. dealing with business, or..."


    "Ye Qing, now I order you! At the same time, prepare the fighters at the white garden!


    Your husband is in danger now. Didn''t you understand what Nan Yuwen said before? "


    "But there''s no evidence of that!"


    "No proof! Ye Qing, I''m the evidence. As long as I''m here, I won''t drag you down! "


    Ye Qing confronts mi you Ning in the car.


    Especially hearing this last sentence will not drag them down.


    This makes Ye Qing''s face look ugly immediately.


    "Miss Xi, we are not afraid of drag! But do you know that when you visit other countries, our fighters have entered the territory of others, which will destroy the friendly relations between the two countries and even launch a war between the two countries. "


    Miyuning doesn''t understand, but they don''t have time.


    "Ye Qing, you have to believe me, my brother is still with my husband now, we have no time to delay, otherwise my husband will really be in danger."


    Ye Qing saw that her face was serious, and glanced at her shoulder wound, but still did not let go.


    Miyuning gritted his teeth. "Yeqing, I have a way to shield the fighter from being found. Now your husband''s life is in your hands."


    In the end, the confrontation between the two was naturally dominated by Mi Youning.


    She saw Ye Qing with her own eyes and called Bai Yuan.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in Baiyuan, miyuning sees Yun Erjia in a coma.


    She asked people to send Yun Erjia back to her residence, and even asked Du Yixuan''s medical team, who mainly engaged in surgery, to treat Yun Erjia.


    As for Nan Yuwen, he was directly locked up in the secret room of Bai Yuan.


    Satellite positioning is blocked here. No one can find her.


    This is also to prevent the people of Nanjia from finding people quickly.


    Just to delay for a while.


    After arranging all this, miyuning dug out the bullet on his shoulder.


    She did it herself.


    Although there are female doctors in Bai Yuan, mi you Ning doesn''t want to be touched.


    That feeling is not comfortable.


    Since met Yun Er LAN, she had this kind of change.


    There is a feeling of nausea or discomfort.


    I don''t know if the next world will be affected.


    Miyuning bandaged the wound and changed into a black casual sportswear.


    The color won''t show that she''s hurt.


    Ye Qing and others have been waiting for her downstairs.


    Miyuning went downstairs and went straight to Yeqing, "are you ready?"


    "Well." The latter nodded.

 Chapter 509

    And miyuning took out the tablet that Du Yixuan usually used.


    She handed the tablet to Ye Qing.


    Seeing the content shown above, Ye Qing''s face changed greatly.


    Mi you rather but smile a way: "so you won''t have what worry."


    Ye Qing looks at the content on the tablet inconceivably.


    The woman in front of him has invaded the interior of the country he is visiting.


    The data displayed above, as well as the clear signal, make Ye Qing have aphasia.


    This woman is terrible.


    It''s really terrible.


    She can destroy a country.


    This is no exaggeration.


    What does it mean to invade the interior of a country.


    It means she can play the country with applause.


    Miyuning ignored Ye Qing''s shock.


    She walked out of the white garden.


    This time, half of the people went there.


    Ye Qing keeps up with mi you Ning mechanically.


    Until he got on the bus and went to the apron, he didn''t recover on the way.


    After miyuning got out of the car, Ye Qing was still sitting in the car, studying the tablet in his hand.


    Seeing him like this, mi you Ning said with a smile, "Ye Qing, when do you want to stay? Is it dark? "


    The latter looked up at her with adoration in his eyes.


    "Miss Xi, how did you do it?"


    He really feels lucky for his husband at this time.


    If you can get this woman, you are taken care of by the goddess of luck.


    Of course miyuning can''t tell him.


    That''s what she has in the world.


    She can play with all the countries in the world if she wants to.


    Even destroyed the world, this is her ability, but also her authority.


    Unfortunately, destroying the world means nothing to her.


    And the mission will fail.


    Miyuning shook his head. "If you don''t get off, your husband can''t wait."


    Ye Qing heard Mr. two words, immediately from the car down.


    On the tarmac, a fighter plane and a helicopter have been waiting for a long time.


    Miyuning walks towards the fighter, followed by Ye Qing, holding the tablet tightly in his hand.


    Aboard the fighter, miyuning entered the cabin.


    The pilot in the driver''s seat nodded respectfully to her.


    The other party already knows her identity.


    Ye Qing and several people also boarded the cabin.


    Another group boarded the helicopter.


    Miyuning opened his mouth and ordered, "let''s go in this direction."


    She pointed to the display in the cabin.


    The pilot nodded when he saw it.


    Soon the two planes on the tarmac moved.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Yixuan is really in trouble.


    During this visit, there were people from the south family.


    They destroyed the locator on the plane.


    They don''t even have any communication.


    Now they have no direction in the air, and they don''t know where to fly.


    The loss of fuel tanks on the plane is also slowly reducing.


    If they can''t find the landing place, they will be in danger.


    Unless someone uses radar to track their location.


    Under this premise, they must get in touch with the ground.


    Du Yixuan sat on the seat of the engine room, looking at the white clouds in the air.


    The handsome face was calm without any panic.


    But in his side''s Xi Yan and Ye Ming, actually already hastily on the mouth bubble.


    The man from the south family had been taught a lesson by them, but he saved his life.


    This is for them to escape the danger, and to be able to testify with the key figures in the south.


    Now Nanjia has started.

 Chapter 510

    Now Nanjia has started.


    It also shows that they must have made moves in other places.


    I just don''t know what''s going on on on the ground and whether they will survive this crisis.


    Du Yixuan looks at the scene outside the window, the corner of his mouth suddenly curved.


    He thought of the woman.


    I don''t know what the other person is doing at this time.


    Will you miss him.


    I don''t think so.


    Even if the other side asked him to marry her.


    He didn''t feel how much the woman liked him.


    "Hope."


    Xiyan''s anxious heart suddenly calmed down when he heard his name and called it out from his husband''s mouth.


    The man did not have any panic, or even fear of shock appearance.


    He was also affected.


    "Sir."


    Du Yixuan turns to look at Xi Yan and looks at his face seriously.


    "Your sister doesn''t look much like you."


    "Er..."


    Xi Yan didn''t expect to hear such a remark. His expression was obviously shocked.


    Du Yixuan stares at his eyes and says seriously again: "especially these eyes, they are not like any more."


    The words are full of pity.


    "If you don''t see such a pair of eyes in the future, how boring it would be."


    "No, sir. You''ll be fine."


    Xiyan immediately retorted.


    Du Yixuan smiles. He suddenly stands up and walks towards the cockpit.


    Xi Yan and Ye Ming quickly follow up.


    "How many people are going on this trip?"


    He immediately replied, "about 20 people. The rest of us are already waiting on the ground."


    Du Yixuan nodded, "Ye Ming, go to see how many life-saving equipment there are in the cabin."


    Ye Ming keeps on following, "Sir, there are more than 20 sets."


    This is the situation he had sorted out before,


    Du Yixuan went to the cockpit and saw that the pilot was sweating. He frowned slightly.


    It seems that the situation is very bad.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning''s side is getting closer and closer to them.


    There are about ten minutes to go.


    Unfortunately, Du Yixuan has already thought of another way.


    Now they do nothing but wait to die.


    It''s better to take the initiative to survive.


    The fuel tank in the engine room has been running out and will soon be unable to hold on.


    When Du Yixuan asks about the number of life-saving equipment, Xi Yan and Ye Ming probably guess what he thinks.


    The fuel tank is running out.


    Du Yixuan asked the pilot to lower the altitude and open the cabin.


    Looking at the next generation, each member with a set of life-saving equipment.


    Du Yixuan reaches for his life-saving equipment.


    "I jump first, life and death by fate, success or failure in the day, in order to strive to live."


    He put on his life-saving gear.


    When Xi Yan saw the scene, he immediately stepped forward.


    "Let me first, sir."


    He''s already dressed.


    Ye Ming also came over, "I''ll come first."


    Du Yixuan stares at two people, "what''s the point of your fighting at this time? It''s the same to go down sooner or later."


    Then he looked at hiyan.


    Staring at this face is like looking at someone through him.


    Xiyan knows that Mr. Wang is thinking about his sister Xiya.


    Du Yixuan came forward and patted Xi Yan on the shoulder.


    He didn''t say anything. He went to the cabin door and walked slowly in the strong wind.


    Even now, his steps are as elegant as ever.


    There is no change in the noble temperament of the whole body.


    Du Yixuan went to the entrance of the engine room, looking at the fuzzy scene below, he moved.

 Chapter 511

    He jumped without hesitation.


    "Sir!"


    "Sir!"


    Xi Yan, Ye Ming and others spoke nervously.


    But Du Yixuan has already jumped down.


    Then he went to the engine room door.


    Ye Ming came to him and held his hand in front of the crowd.


    There was a touch of softness in his cold and hard face.


    He said to hiyan, "let''s dance together."


    Xiyan shook his hand and nodded.


    They jumped down together.


    Miyuning has seen Du Yixuan''s plane.


    When she saw the black spots in the air, she almost blurted.


    There''s more than one.


    "Ye Qing, let the helicopter behind save the people in the cabin. Let''s go down to save people."


    The following words are to the pilot.


    "Yes."


    Ye Qing immediately contact the helicopter behind.


    And the fighter they are in has begun to descend.


    People who were originally wearing life-saving equipment in the cabin were also preparing to jump.


    They found a fighter with their national logo.


    Seeing this scene, people showed their disbelief.


    There are even a few people, rubbed his eyes.


    It''s like the scene in front of them. For them, it''s like an illusion.


    Mi Youning sees Xi Yan and Ye Ming, holding hands.


    The door of the fighter remained open.


    Miyuning asked someone to put down the ladder.


    Then he took out the loudspeaker.


    "Brother, Ye Ming, catch the ladder!"


    Before the fighters got close to them, miyuning yelled.


    Naturally, Xi Yan and Ye Ming heard it.


    But the speed of the wind and the impact made it hard for them to turn around.


    It wasn''t until they opened the parachute that they saw the whole body of the fighter.


    And the woman standing at the cabin door.


    Xiyan cried out, "help, sir! Help, sir! Sir


    It''s a pity that miyuning can''t hear it at all. Some of it is just the sound of the wind.


    Until the battle reaches them.


    Both men seized the ladder.


    Instead of climbing up, they immediately called out to save Mr.


    Mi you Ning hears these words, understand finally, Du Yi Xuan also jumped down.


    The fool didn''t know to wait a little longer.


    Even a minute or two.


    "Ye Qing, let the pilot descend again!"


    "Yes


    As the fighter plane slowly descended, Xi Yan and Ye Ming began to climb up.


    Miyuning''s eyes were scanning below all the time.


    Want to find out the figure of Du Yixuan.


    When Xi Yan and Ye Ming get on the plane, they catch their breath.


    There''s no time for them to surprise.


    I just want to know if you are in danger.


    Seeing the woman standing at the door of the cabin, Xi Yan went over.


    "Sir, I''m the first one to jump. I should have opened my parachute."


    Hearing this, the look in miyuning''s eyes changed.


    She rushed to the cockpit and said to the pilot, "go back, sir. It''s not here. It''s at least 3000 meters away."


    Listening to her words, everyone understood the past one after another.


    The plane is flying too fast.


    The positions of Xi Yan, Ye Ming and Du Yixuan are different.


    The pilot immediately turned around and flew back.


    Miyuning told him to lower the distance.


    Finally, on his return, miyuning saw the little black spot.


    That''s a parachute.


    "Found it!"


    Xiyan, Yeming and Yeqing look at the place where miyuning is looking.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Xiyan''s voice was excited.


    Ye Ming frowned.


    Sir''s position is too low.


    Miyuning also found this situation.

 Chapter 512

    "Can it be reduced?"


    Ye Qing immediately said, "Miss Xi, we can lower the price, but we will be found."


    But his tone was not as nervous as before.


    It''s as if he just said it casually.


    Now he really doesn''t worry about being discovered.


    Because in front of this woman, is a terrible existence.


    It''s even more shocking to be found that she has no ability.


    It''s even more powerful than words.


    The pilot soon lowered again.


    Miyuning finally sees Du Yixuan.


    Below the landing is the sea.


    Seeing that Du Yixuan was not in any danger, MI Youning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Du Yixuan looked at the sea below, frowning gently.


    He began to feel uncomfortable at the thought of being soaked in the sea water.


    Just then, I heard a roaring sound.


    The sound is getting closer and closer.


    Du Yixuan can''t help but turn his head and look at it suspiciously.


    This one eye, but let him never return to the line of sight.


    The woman standing at the door of the cabin made him so familiar.


    Even if you can''t see clearly, the other side has a clear outline.


    But he was sure that this was the woman he had been thinking about before.


    Du Yixuan smiles and softens his face.


    But it was soon dispersed by the wind.


    Miyuning is slowly approaching Du Yixuan.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan saw more and more clearly the beautiful face of the woman standing there.


    When the plane approached Du Yixuan, the pilot failed.


    When he was close to Xi Yan and Ye Ming before, he had no pressure at all.


    But at this time, facing is his most respected sir.


    He was worried that he would get close and hurt his husband.


    I''m afraid it''s too far, sir. I can''t reach the ladder.


    Miyuning also discovered this.


    She went out of the cabin without hesitation and put her foot on the ladder.


    "Aya!"


    When Xi Yan saw her action, he couldn''t help worrying.


    Mi you Ning comforted him with a smile, "brother, it will be OK. Trust me."


    After that, miyuning went on without hesitation.


    She drifted down the ladder in the wind.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan also saw her action.


    That worried pretty face, in this wind a bit distorted.


    The pilot knew, sir, that the woman who cared the most also went down, which made him more nervous.


    Ye Qing knew that he was under great pressure, but he had to come forward to give encouragement.


    "Save Mr. and Mr. and Mrs. in the future, you will be the best pilot in the country, take out your ability, let us see the best you!"


    The pilot in the cockpit pressed his lips.


    The following people are his most respected husband and his future wife.


    These are the most important people in the country. They can''t have any accidents.


    The pilot took a deep breath and started to operate quickly.


    Miyuning is in the middle of the ladder.


    The plane is still going down. It''s about to approach Du Yixuan.


    Seeing this, miyuning holds the ladder in one hand.


    This is her injured shoulder.


    And another intact arm, slowly to Du Yixuan stretched out.


    Even at this time, Du Yixuan was very worried about her, but when he saw the outstretched hand, he immediately came forward to hold it.


    The hands of the two men were tightly clasped in the air.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Miyuning yells at Du Yixuan.


    She had a brilliant smile on her face.


    The wind raised her long hair, and her beautiful face was deeply reflected in her eyes.


    At this moment, mi you Ning was flying wildly in Du Yixuan''s eyes.


    It made his heart beat.

 Chapter 513

    This woman belongs to him. She belongs to him alone.


    Looking at the hands of the two people, Du Yixuan quickly unties his life-saving equipment.


    With his other hand, he leaned forward and quickly grasped the ladder.


    The two hands that held each other were also separated at this time.


    Mi Youning sees that Du Yixuan has stepped up the ladder, and she begins to climb up.


    Du Yixuan followed her closely.


    Just after miyuning returned to the engine room, Du Yixuan followed closely.


    The first time he came up, his eyes locked on mi you Ning''s figure.


    "Sir!"


    "Sir!"


    When Xi Yan, Ye Ming and others saw that he was safe, they were all excited.


    But Du Yixuan steps forward quickly and reaches for MI Youning tightly.


    The woman in her arms.


    This woman moved him so that he could never see anyone else.


    Miyuning felt Du Yixuan''s mood at this time.


    This man is excited.


    Even as a man standing on the top, he did not face the peace of life and death.


    Du Yixuan holds mi Youning, feeling that this is not enough.


    He looked at miyuning''s pale face and quickly lowered his head to catch her lips.


    Two lips imprint each other, excited - Kiss sound, by engine room door gushing in wind cover up.


    After a long time, mi you Ning pushed Du Yixuan away.


    "Don''t kiss, so many people are watching."


    Du Yixuan saw her pale face before, and at this time, she became ruddy slowly, with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    He imprinted his lips on her forehead, which released miyuning.


    Then he turned to look at hiyan and Ye Ming.


    "Contact the people below and launch an all-round round round-up of Nanjia. No one from Nanjia is allowed to let go!"


    "Yes


    "Yes


    Xi Yan and Ye Ming quickly find out the communication on the fighter.


    Even though Du Yixuan let go of mi you Ning''s body, he still held people in his hands.


    After Xi Yan and Ye Ming started to act, the cabin door was closed.


    At this time, Du Yixuan frowned.


    His nose sniffed gently.


    Feel something wrong in the air.


    It smells of blood.


    He followed the strong smell of blood and turned his attention to mi you Ning.


    At this time, looking at mi you Ning''s pale face, Du Yi Xuan''s face changed.


    "You''re hurt!"


    The voice is very positive.


    The strong smell of blood came from the woman around her.


    In front of the pale face, is the rapid passage of blood it.


    Miyuning listened to Du Yixuan''s low voice with some worry.


    She did not care about the smile, "no problem, go back and then bandage it."


    Du Yixuan heard her words and knew that it was the injury she had suffered before she came here.


    He directed his sharp eyes at Ye Qing.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ye Qing saw that his face was gloomy, and immediately went forward and bowed his head to report what had happened before.


    During this period, Du Yixuan also knew that the place where mi Youning was injured was his shoulder.


    Because miyuning''s shoulder is a little bit down.


    He tried to touch it with his hand, and miyuning dodged.


    I heard what Nan Yuwen had done and what the other side said.


    Du Yixuan''s handsome face is full of killing intention.


    The Nanjia is really impatient.


    Dare to enter his official residence, take people directly, even hurt the woman in front of him.


    At this moment, Du Yixuan can no longer tolerate the existence of Nanjia.


    At this time, no one knew the consequences of the Nanjia''s attack on miyuning.

 Chapter 514

    The ownership of this country, the aristocratic family, will suffer.


    Mi you Ning saw Du Yi Xuan''s face was gloomy and her air was low, and she didn''t speak.


    Now that there is nothing wrong with her, it''s time for her to have a good rest.


    Miyuning pulls Du Yixuan''s hand away and sits down.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes follow her.


    At this time, it is not convenient for him to check the other party''s injury, so he can only wait to go back.


    Looking at the other side sitting on the seat, Du Yixuan raises his feet and walks over.


    Miyuning knew that the man had come to his side.


    Each other that familiar breath, let her incomparably familiar.


    They are familiar with each other during this period of time.


    Du Yixuan bent down and said in a soft voice, "it worries you."


    At the end of the speech, he held miyuning in his arms.


    So he sat in the cabin with miyuning in his arms.


    Mi Youning didn''t open his eyes, but he said, "it''s not a big deal at all. Now you''d better think about how to control Nanjia. The current president is dead. What''s your plan?"


    Du Yixuan looked down at the woman with her eyes closed in her arms.


    He also heard what ye Qing said before.


    This is what he didn''t expect.


    What Nanjia has done has already violated the bottom line of the cabinet and all the powerful people.


    Although they have certain authority in the military field.


    But the Nanjia is too careless.


    The government, the business sector and the powerful people in these two sectors will not easily submit to them.


    If Nanjia wants to get the highest voice of the country, it has to pay too much.


    The words asked by the woman in her arms made Du Yixuan think more.


    "Do you want to be the first lady?" he asked casually


    Hearing this, miyuning suddenly opened his eyes.


    When Du Yixuan opened her eyes, she thought it would be a light of surprise and excitement.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed.


    Because there was an obvious dislike in miyuning''s eyes.


    "First lady? I don''t want to. I''m too tired. I''m tired every day. I don''t want to attend various occasions and accompany you on a visit. "


    Du Yixuan could not laugh or cry at her remarks.


    The face softened gradually.


    "Well, let''s get married later."


    Du Yixuan gently touched her hair.


    However, this sentence made mi you Ning understand the meaning of his words.


    The man was back in place after all.


    He''s back as president again.


    According to the original plot, this is more than a month later.


    Now it''s ahead of time.


    Everything changed because of her appearance.


    Fortunately, the overall plot has not changed much.


    Otherwise, she would have been in vain.


    Mi you Ning said: "whatever you like."


    She closed her eyes again.


    Du Yixuan holds her and carefully avoids touching the injury on her shoulder.


    Holding the person in his arms, Du Yixuan began to plan for the future.


    Especially now the cabinet is in chaos.


    Mi you Ning is in Du Yi Xuan''s arms and sleeps unconsciously.


    But she was still a little conscious.


    About the outside world.


    For example, she felt the plane landing, she felt that she was being held down.


    Finally, he was put on the soft and comfortable bed.


    Du Yixuan puts mi you Ning on the bed.


    He reached for the medical tool box that had just been ordered downstairs.


    He personally bandaged the wound on miyuning''s shoulder.


    Look at the wound left by the bullet.


    Du Yixuan''s eyes were cold and cruel.

 Chapter 515

    Miyuning knows that Du Yixuan has given her medicine.


    Know what this man did to her.


    It was because he knew it was Du Yixuan that miyuning relaxed his vigilance, relaxed his body and let him do what he wanted.


    Du Yixuan bandages mi Youning''s wound and is called away by Xi Yan.


    When miyuning wakes up in the evening, she doesn''t see Du Yixuan.


    However, the number of guards in Baiyuan has doubled.


    This is what miyuning noticed when he went downstairs.


    Thinking of Nanjia''s actions and the president''s assassination, MI Youning knew that it would be hard to see each other in the next few days.


    If not, then mi Youning never met Du Yixuan.


    They didn''t come back at all.


    And she was also restricted from leaving white garden.


    In this official residence, she can only live in the white garden.


    During this period, miyuning visited yunerjia.


    Yunerjia''s body is recovering well.


    Nan Yuwen has already been taken away.


    As for her fate, miyuning doesn''t have to think about it. There is no good result.


    Nanjia couldn''t keep it. She, the eldest lady of Nanjia, naturally made it to the top.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until the third day after the incident that MI Youning saw Du Yixuan.


    But I saw it on TV news.


    It''s the ceremony for Du Yixuan to become president again.


    She looked at the man on TV and spoke solemnly.


    For three hours, the man talked about the future development of the country, the economy and all aspects.


    There was no information about the fight.


    Everyone in the country knows that their new president has been assassinated.


    It was panicked at first.


    However, after Du Yixuan became president again, all these fears were dispelled.


    Because Du Yixuan''s strength, as well as his hard-blooded means and past achievements are reassuring.


    The man comforted everyone.


    As for the new president, it seems to have been forgotten.


    Because he didn''t have any achievements and didn''t have time to fight, he died like this.


    Mi you Ning finished watching the ceremony on TV, and it''s time for Du Yi Xuan to come back tonight.


    He couldn''t have made such a move before Nanjia solved it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Xi, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to rest."


    Just as miyuning was sitting in the hall, waiting for Du Yixuan, he began to doze off.


    One side of the staff see this, immediately came forward to persuade her to rest.


    Tonight, the people in white garden are also very excited.


    Because Mr. Bush is president again.


    They know Mr. Wang''s ability and his powerful means.


    The advantages that the future can bring to the country.


    Miyuning opened his eyes and saw the bright staff in front of him.


    The smile on that face can''t be covered.


    She knows that these people are happy for Du Yixuan.


    Pick up one side of the mobile phone to have a look, it''s already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Miyuning got up and stretched.


    "Did you call back, sir?"


    The staff immediately replied, "no, sir, I think I''m still busy at this time. There are still some handover procedures for the cabinet."


    Mi you Ning nodded, "I don''t wait..."


    She went upstairs with her cell phone.


    Back in Du Yixuan''s bedroom, MI Youning pours on the big bed.


    Kick off the shoe on the foot, hold quilt to roll a circle, sleep in the past like this.


    The people who followed in saw the shoes she kicked off and the indecent sleeping posture, but they were used to it.


    She went forward to put her shoes in order to dim the light in the bedroom, and then she gently retreated from the bedroom.

 Chapter 516

    When the staff left the bedroom, they saw the man coming.


    She bent down immediately, "sir."


    Du Yixuan''s pale and handsome face appeared in front of him.


    The staff took a very careful greeting.


    Du Yixuan came to her with a slight nod.


    Looking at the door of the bedroom, he asked, "did you sleep?"


    "Yes, Miss Xi has been waiting for you for a long time, and now she has just gone to bed."


    Hearing the staff''s words, Du Yixuan''s tired face was wearing a smile.


    I didn''t expect that this little woman was still thinking about him.


    "You go down."


    "Yes, sir." The staff left slowly.


    Du Yixuan pushed open the door of the bedroom and went into the dark room.


    Miyuning lay on the bed and did not fall asleep.


    Because there''s no one here to let her down.


    Her subconscious, are maintaining a trace of vigilance.


    When the bedroom was opened, miyuning opened his eyes.


    The eyelids just gently open, slightly squint at the door.


    Du Yixuan took off his windbreaker and threw it on the sofa. Then he went to the big bed.


    At the same time, miyuning also saw that it was Du Yixuan.


    She closed her eyes again.


    Then I felt someone standing by the bed, and then the footsteps were far away.


    Before long, the direction of the bathroom came the sound of water.


    Miyuning wrapped up his quilt, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Soon, however, when she was about to fall asleep, she was disturbed.


    Someone got into her quilt.


    The familiar smell, in addition to the master of this bedroom, she really can''t guess the second person.


    Du Yixuan holds people in his arms.


    Mi you Ning moved uneasily.


    "Ha ha..."


    Her movements attracted Du Yixuan''s laughter.


    Hearing this joyful laughter, miyuning was not satisfied.


    She opened her eyes and refused the man, "disturbing people to sleep, even so happy, you this is what evil taste."


    Hearing this complaining tone, Du Yixuan hugs people more tightly instead.


    He bowed his head and gave miyuning a kiss.


    Then, looking at her beautiful face, the voice of sexuality rang out, "see the ceremony?"


    Instead of responding to the previous question, he asked about it in the first sentence.


    Miyuning allowed him to hold himself and said, "well, I''ve seen it."


    Du Yixuan held her, and her hands came to her waist.


    Rub your hands slowly.


    "Our wedding may be a long time late."


    The tone of the voice was with regret and a trace of displeasure.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Mi you Ning laughs when she hears the words. By this time, her sleepiness has already dissipated.


    The laughter made Du Yixuan even more upset.


    In fact, he can marry this woman back at any time.


    However, once the woman becomes his wife, she will have to deal with various situations in the future.


    Because the title of first lady is not easy.


    It''s all about this woman.


    But the other side laughed at him.


    Du Yixuan touched her waist and her eyes darkened.


    He narrowed his eyes and reached into his pajamas.


    To touch the comfortable skin.


    Du Yixuan''s action stopped mi Youning''s laughter.


    She also narrowed her eyes and looked at Du Yixuan.


    The other side''s beautiful face still surprised her.


    However, the feeling in his eyes made mi you Ning not only slowly withdraw from his body.


    Du Yixuan saw that she wanted to run, and brought the man to her arms.

 Chapter 517

    Among the flowers, the wine, all the dignitaries.


    Mi you Ning took Xi Yan''s arm and slowly appeared in the eyes of the public.


    Her elegant makeup and noble temperament surprised all the people present.


    All the guests cheered and clapped.


    Even though they know about Xiya, few of them have seen each other.


    Just because Du Yixuan was too cautious in protecting people.


    They had never seen this woman, on any occasion.


    People looked at the amazing beauty and walked slowly.


    At the same time, Du Yixuan, who spoke to the president, also saw the appearance of MI Youning.


    He didn''t have time to say hello to the people around him and walked towards the amazing woman.


    At this moment, Du Yixuan is extremely jealous.


    Only he knows the beauty of this woman.


    Today is their wedding, but let everyone see the beauty belongs to him, everything belongs to him.


    This makes Du Yixuan not only unhappy, but also proud.


    Such a beautiful, such a good woman, is only his own.


    No one knows what this woman means to him.


    No one knows that he loves her more than life.


    Mi you Ning looked at Du Yi Xuan coming, saw his tight face, and inadvertently bent his lips.


    This man is nervous.


    But he is playing a small temper.


    These years together, let her understand the other party''s temperament.


    Just like the willfulness of a child.


    As long as she makes Du Yixuan unhappy, or angers each other.


    They won''t beat her or scold her.


    This man will be in bed and punish her in his way.


    That technique, that technique is torture.


    It''s a ghost animal.


    Because it was something she had never seen or heard of before.


    In other cases, the man simply put her in the palm of his hand.


    The other side is high up, enjoying standing on the top of the country.


    It''s not easy to do this to her.


    Because he has always been beyond doubt, no one dares to be presumptuous in front of him.


    Except for one of her.


    Du Yixuan goes to the opposite of MI Youning and stops.


    At the same time, Xi Yan with his sister, also stopped.


    He turned to look at the women around him with a smile in his eyes.


    This woman is not his sister, he always knew.


    But now she is happy with her sister''s body.


    He was happy, but he missed his sister.


    Xiya, brother, I wish you a happy life and good health.


    Du Yixuan stretched out his hand, which was the direction of MI Youning''s departure.


    He had a happy and contented smile on his face.


    Miyuning looked at the man who was as happy as a child and couldn''t help laughing.


    Look at each other with their own happiness in their eyes.


    At this moment, they really want to form a family and become a real couple.


    Xiyan takes miyuning''s hand and hands it to the man he respects so much.


    Du Yixuan holds the woman''s hand and turns to the crowd.


    The wedding begins. It''s their grand wedding.


    "Are you happy?"


    Du Yixuan asked the woman around him in a low voice.


    Only miyuning could hear the sound.


    Miyuning showed a proper smile to all the guests.


    She didn''t turn her head and waved to the people to show their thanks.


    "I''m very happy. How about you? Are you happy?"


    Du Yixuan''s handsome face turned slowly and looked down at the woman standing beside him.


    He had serious and affectionate eyes.

 Chapter 518

    "I''m very happy. Where I have you is my home. With you, I have a home."


    It belongs to his small family, not everyone in the whole country.


    Surrounded by thousands of onlookers, Du Yixuan, who is still handsome, comes to the stage with MI Youning, who has extraordinary temperament.


    They face many eyes, swear, set the rest of their lives, and then exchange rings.


    They became a real legal couple and were blessed.


    After the wedding banquet, without waiting for the guests to leave, Du Yixuan pulls miyuning, who has changed his clothes, straight to the tarmac of the manor.


    Here they board and head for their honeymoon.


    The next thing, it has nothing to do with them.


    This wedding seems simple, but how many people know about it.


    Just today, the capital of the country, traffic is paralyzed.


    How many people can''t go to work? It''s directly ordered that the capital has a temporary holiday today.


    In addition to all the necessary supply companies, special means and special treatment are needed.


    This wedding, with nearly a thousand cars flocking.


    They all go to one place.


    Dozens of planes have been put into operation.


    After Du Yixuan and miyuning left the manor.


    These people have also left.


    And the traffic in the capital is paralyzed again.


    It can be seen that even if Du Yixuan leaves office, his authority still exists.


    Even the audience is still treated respectfully.


    His achievements, his abilities and his means are in the eyes of all.


    ¡­¡­


    After the wedding, miyuning and Du Yixuan flew to various countries.


    They played for a long time, nearly a year, and then they returned to Baiyuan.


    They were happy for the rest of their lives.


    Of course, there are always different opinions except for some harmonious matters.


    Every time he talked about it, MI Youning was punished by Du Yixuan on the spot.


    This man can stand anything.


    However, hindering him to eat meat is the most intolerable thing that makes him change his face in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    For decades.


    Now they have come to the end of their lives.


    Du Yixuan is lying on the bed with the surrounding medical team at the bedside.


    Outside are the powerful families of the country.


    He is respected by all people until his death.


    When he was dying, these people came to see him off one after another.


    Looking at the medical team in the room, Du Yixuan waved to them and pointed to the door.


    The faces of these people were somewhat hesitant.


    But in the moment of Du Yixuan''s face sinking, he quickly left the room.


    Only Du Yixuan and the woman lying beside him were left in the room.


    Miyuning hugged him and closed his eyes as if he were sleeping.


    But Du Yixuan knew that this woman was just accompanying him silently.


    Because he has no time and will leave soon.


    Looking at the women around him, Du Yixuan is reluctant to give up.


    "Who are you?"


    Du Yixuan has never asked about the origin of this woman who has loved her all her life.


    At this time, in the face of death, he finally asked.


    Miyuning heard the voice in her ear. She didn''t expect that the other party asked at this moment.


    After all, she''s already prepared for it, and there are countless responses.


    With open eyes, MI Youning looks at the man who is still pretty but old.


    "I''m here to accompany you all your life."


    Du Yixuan curved his mouth and held her tightly in his shaking hand.


    But there is no strength in the hand, it can only be empty grip.


    "How would you like to stay with me for the rest of my life?"


    Du Yixuan''s eyes closed wearily.


    He''s leaving.


    "Good."


    He heard the answer before consciousness dissipated.


    This makes the smile in the corner of his mouth deepen.

 Chapter 519

    Dark night, dark room a pair of cold eyes open.


    The light in that eye was still a little confused.


    It''s all around. It''s all dark.


    It''s hard to see where it is.


    Eyes adapt to the surrounding darkness, which can be seen through the outdoor fire, some dress.


    Antique dress, this is to come to the ancient.


    Smelling the sandalwood in the air, miyuning sat up slowly.


    Last life, after Du Yixuan left, she took the man''s hand and left together.


    The last promise is just to appease the other party.


    Because she''s not sure she can do it.


    But can''t bear that man, with disappointment and regret.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Just then, someone came into the room.


    It was a little girl with a tender voice.


    Miyuning put away his memory and fixed his eyes on the person who entered the room.


    Catkins lit the candle in the room, looked at the woman sitting on the couch, and immediately came forward.


    "The master had a nightmare. How did you get up when he was a talented man?"


    Miyuning squints at the girl in front of the couch.


    The other party is a girl, just like a teenager.


    It seems that I haven''t grown up yet, but my every move is very sophisticated.


    The worried look of the delicate face, and the steady step.


    Let mi you know that this place is unusual.


    It''s a place of extreme respect for rules.


    Otherwise the girl in front of her, the rules would not be so sophisticated.


    Miyuning held his forehead and gently leaned on the bed.


    "Nightmare, some thirsty."


    At this time, she did not receive the story of the world, can only use a helpless tone, along the other side''s words.


    It''s the least noticeable state.


    "Master, wait a moment. I''ll pour you some tea."


    Catkins bent and then retreated from the room.


    At the same time, miyuning also quickly received the story of the world.


    After catkins came into the bedroom with tea, MI Youning had mastered the general situation of the world.


    Looking at the respectful girl with tea, MI Youning''s eyes showed a light of unknown meaning.


    If you want to say that the girl in front of you is young, why not the original owner.


    The original owner is even one year younger than this catkin.


    The original owner''s name is Zhu Yan, the youngest daughter of a magistrate in a small county.


    She is only fifteen years old this year.


    And this catkins is her little girl, 16 years old.


    They are old enough to get married.


    Unfortunately, they have no chance to get married in their whole life.


    The original owner has entered the palace. Just a month ago, he was selected to enter the palace and became a member of the harem.


    Just a talented person, but also a woman of the emperor.


    "Master, please have tea."


    Miyuning''s eyes left LiuXu''s body and looked at the tea in her hand.


    This woman, though young, is also a very clever one.


    I''ve only been in the palace for a month. I''ve learned the rules in a straight line.


    Even better than the original master, he understood the rules of the palace.


    Take good care of everything, let people choose everywhere.


    She was originally a little maid bought from the street by the original owner.


    They grow up together, but they are like sisters.


    After entering the palace with the original master, he became a phoenix like a bird spreading its wings.


    That''s how sparrow becomes Phoenix.


    Catkins will be the most honorable woman in the future, except for the position of "95".


    At this time, she was respectful and humble.

 Chapter 520

    Miyuning held out a little white but chubby hand.


    If you want to talk about this girl, she is actually a girl full of wealth.


    The other party was chosen to be a member of the harem.


    But because of her chubby figure and her happy little face.


    The queen presided over the draft that day, but the Emperor didn''t appear at all.


    The queen and her concubines saw her chubby figure and her happy face.


    I gave the flowers directly and left the brand.


    This also caused the original owner Zhu Yan to speed up the pace of death.


    Miyuning reaches for the tea from catkins.


    She slowly drank a few mouthfuls, and then put the cup into her hands, where catkins were still holding her hands.


    Catkins turn around and put the cup on the side table.


    "Master, do you want to continue to sleep?"


    Mi you Ning''s eyes immediately showed panic when he heard the speech.


    It''s normal for the original owner to have nightmares.


    Because in the month when she entered the palace, she didn''t see the emperor.


    I haven''t seen any high-ranking concubines, let alone queens.


    But she saw the criminal law in the palace.


    Just a few days ago, their low ranking concubines were summoned.


    Outside Fengqi palace, I watched a bloody scene.


    Fengqi palace is the Queen''s palace.


    On that day, someone seduced the emperor, but was killed by the queen with tragic means.


    That woman is also a little concubine.


    Blood flow all over the ground, the body is even more bloody.


    Even though the man was dead, the court battle did not stop.


    Finally, from the Queen''s palace, out of a palace maid.


    It''s time to make a warning.


    Let everyone rest their mind, otherwise the fate of that woman is their future.


    From that day on, the original owner had nightmares every day.


    This is also why catkins, the first time to ask.


    Mi you Ning nodded slowly after he opened his mouth.


    "Keep sleeping."


    If according to the original master''s temperament, I would have let catkins sleep with her.


    After all, there are few people in the dilapidated courtyard deep in the palace.


    Even if there are no rules, it doesn''t matter.


    The previous two days, the original owner did let catkins sleep with her.


    Today, however, it is impossible for miyuning to come.


    She can''t stand being touched, especially by people she doesn''t like.


    Yes, the catkins in front of her are women she doesn''t like.


    This woman is only sixteen years old, but her mind and means are not ordinary.


    Catkins see mi you Ning nodding, eyes show doubts.


    But also respectfully bent, "the master rest, the maidservant retired."


    Do not know why, she always feel today''s Zhu Yan, as if there is something different.


    The other side''s attitude to her seems not intimate.


    And two days ago, I was afraid, and I wanted to pick her up.


    Today, although I am afraid, I seem to have improved a lot.


    Catkins think, may be before that see, has slowly dissipated.


    Mi you Ning looks at catkins. Without her command, she turns around and leaves. Her eyes show a cold light.


    This world is a rootless orphan, growing up step by step, becoming the most noble woman in the harem.


    She''s young, but she has a brilliant mind and precise calculation.


    Ben was an inspirational experience.


    It''s a pity to step on the blood of too many people.


    But she is in the host body, is the catkins step on the first person.

 Chapter 521

    The original owner died because of the indirect injury of catkins.


    Die unwilling, die unjustly, die very miserable.


    Catkins snuff out the candle at the door of the dormitory, and then leave the room.


    And miyuning lay back on his couch, with his eyes open, recalling the life of the original owner.


    Zhu Yan had not seen the emperor for a month, but she died the next month.


    Because of where she lives.


    The original owner was granted the title of talented person and was granted the residence of bamboo garden.


    Although it''s called Zhuyuan, it''s a pity that there isn''t any bamboo.


    Moreover, the palace is dilapidated and remote.


    At first glance, he is a person who is not in favor.


    The original owner gave her a bamboo garden, which accelerated her death.


    There''s something wrong with this bamboo garden. It''s a big problem.


    Before Zhu Yan moved in, this was the place where the emperor''s favorite concubine once lived.


    After the other party was favored, he moved away from the bamboo garden and entered the palace of the beloved imperial concubine, which was closer to the former Emperor.


    Then the concubine died.


    In this bamboo garden.


    This is a headless case.


    No one knows why she died here.


    Some people say that she was killed, others say that the beloved concubine was pleased with others and could not bear the emperor''s desire for relief.


    Some even said that the beloved Princess was pregnant and killed by the Empress Dowager who was the queen at that time.


    There are always all kinds of statements.


    A concubine died, even a favorite concubine, this is not a big deal.


    Before long, people forgot.


    After many years, when Zhu Yan moved into the bamboo garden, the past was once again pushed to the eyes of the public.


    Before long, the bamboo garden will be lively.


    The original owner is less than seven days away from the day of death.


    Miyuning felt that he had just arrived at the right time.


    A few days later is not enough for her.


    Because this matter is too important, let all people around the bamboo garden die at any time.


    The dirty things that happened many years ago threatened the reputation of some people.


    How could that man tolerate these people living.


    You can''t let go even if you kill 100 people by mistake.


    In the original plot, except for catkins, everyone around disappears.


    Disappear in this deep palace.


    Their bodies may have stayed somewhere in the deep palace.


    Miyouning closed his eyes and let himself fall asleep.


    Now she can only wait and wait.


    It''s impossible to leave her waiting to die.


    This time, she pulled everyone into the water at once.


    Whether it''s behind the scenes or behind the scenes.


    No matter how noble her identity is, no one can escape when it is exposed.


    Make it bigger if you want.


    But there was only one catkin beside her in the deep palace.


    It seems that we need to find a good helper.


    The servants in the harem, they are not trying to climb up.


    As long as enough interests and prospects are given, few people will be able to refuse.


    Miyuning soon fell asleep.


    Even if she''s not sleepy, she needs to get more sleep.


    Don''t look at the original owner''s face, but also know that it is haggard.


    Because I haven''t had a good sleep these days.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning got up and had breakfast.


    Breakfast sounds good, but it''s just green vegetables and porridge.


    I can''t see any meat.


    That porridge can be used as a mirror.


    The vegetables are wilting, and it''s not easy to eat.


    Miyuning took a few mouthfuls at will, and catkins came to clean up the table very politely.


    Seeing the action of catkins, MI Youning walks towards the soft collapse.

 Chapter 522

    Miyuning leans on the soft couch and sees catkins busy.


    Although the bamboo garden is poor, the decoration here is very good.


    Everywhere revealed exquisite, the objects inside the house are also very complete.


    Let''s talk about the soft collapse under her. It''s made of Phoebe.


    This must be the object that the emperor and concubine got when they were favored.


    Seeing that catkins were almost busy, mi you Ning spoke lazily.


    "Catkins, how about the maid in waiting assigned to us? Why doesn''t she help you clean up?"


    Catkins holding the tray in hand, just about to leave, hearing this, turn and look at mi you Ning.


    "Back to the master, mei''er was called to help by Wang Cairen next door today."


    Miyuning nodded and thought of Wang Cairen next door.


    The other party entered the palace earlier than her. She was also a little talented person, but her qualifications were higher than her.


    It''s fair to ask the people in the palace to help.


    But it seems that people can''t tolerate this every day.


    Mi you Ning touched his fingernails and said in a faint voice, "then you can call someone back. I have something to find her."


    Catkins smell speech, delicate face taut up.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s face, I feel very aggrieved.


    "Master, what can you tell me? We don''t know about the people in this palace. It''s hard to know what people think."


    Hearing her words, miyuning almost burst out laughing.


    Because of his trust in her, the original owner even handed over his life to her.


    In the end, he was betrayed and died.


    If you don''t know the plot of catkins and her mind, mi you Ning will believe her.


    See willow catkins face aggrieved, she immediately frown, quietly complain, "willow catkins, we now into the palace, can''t just rely on the two of us.


    And I don''t have anything to look for mei''er. I just want people to come back. How can my own people be ordered by others? "


    This is full of childishness, and a bit wayward.


    Willow catkins look up in surprise and look at mi you Ning.


    Her brows were slightly wrinkled, and there was something incredible in her eyes.


    Because in front of Zhu Yan, as if back to the mansion, that a pair of arrogant appearance.


    "Miss, you have a bad temper. We have to be patient with everything. It''s better to be at home in this palace."


    This sounds like persuasion.


    However, miyuning could tell from her words that she was unwilling and jealous.


    She squinted at the catkins in front of her eyes.


    The other person''s face is serious, and there is still this disagreement on his face.


    Catkins drooping eyes, simply can''t see the emotion in her eyes.


    But miyuning noticed her clenched hands.


    It turns out that the catkins are always unwilling.


    This is a woman with ambition.


    Otherwise, in the original plot, step by step stepping on the blood of the people to the Phoenix.


    Over the years, she should be very unwilling to follow the original owner.


    Maybe the other party has already wanted to get rid of the slave''s identity.


    Since you don''t want to, let you be a slave for life.


    This is also the wish of the original owner.


    Speaking of the original wish, it''s really childish.


    She didn''t want catkins to die.


    Even if the other party killed her.


    But she did not let catkins die.


    She wants to live and die in this deep palace.


    Don''t ask for the emperor''s favor, just ask for a place in this deep palace, and then leave catkins around.


    Let her all one''s life all can''t get Phoenix position, don''t become master son.


    I can only be her slave.

 Chapter 523

    Catkins for a long time did not get a response, can not help looking up to the woman on the soft collapse.


    Mi you Ning looks at her with a smile.


    "Catkins now I''m the master, you just listen to me."


    The tone of this is very flat.


    But catkins exuded cold sweat.


    Being watched by her clear eyes, she felt as if she had been seen through.


    She really wants Zhu Yan and can only rely on her.


    Even if the other party has a chance to come out in the future and become a favorite princess, she will also become the confidant of this woman.


    So as to get rid of her slave status.


    But at this time, the clear eyes looked at her, but she felt guilty.


    Miyuning also had a panoramic view of her expression.


    "Catkins, I brought you from home. Naturally, I trust you most, but I''m the master. Don''t always refute me."


    This time, miyuning softened his voice, and his words were filled with some complaints and grievances.


    It''s like she''s having a tantrum.


    Catkins order adjustment good mentality.


    Her delicate face, showing a faint smile, "yes, master, I know, I''ll call someone for you."


    It was like she was a child.


    But at this time catkins, also began to be vigilant.


    It seems that in the future, she will slowly adjust her behavior.


    Never let Zhu Yan find her careful thinking.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to take advantage of this woman.


    She doesn''t want to be a slave all her life.


    "Then you go."


    Miyuning waved.


    After Liu Xu left, mi you Ning calculated the time.


    She entered the space of the soul.


    Here she can teleport to any part of the palace.


    Mi you Ning ignores the ring spirit floating on the edge of the colorful glazed stone.


    She flashed into the space and then quickly came to the imperial dining room.


    Miyuning was dressed in a talent''s palace costume.


    But in this imperial dining room, few people see talented people.


    Because their status is too low to reach the central circle of the palace.


    All the people who saw her just thought that it was the maid in the palace.


    Mi Youning sees the young eunuch beside him, who is not old.


    It looks about the same age as the original owner.


    She pulled each other''s sleeve, "this little father-in-law, do you know if father-in-law Lu is here?"


    When the eunuch saw mi you Ning grabbing his clothes, he immediately looked at her with vigilance.


    It looks like a fierce leopard.


    After hearing what miyuning said, his expression suddenly changed.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Miyou would rather smile than speak, looking at the little Eunuch in front of him.


    "You are Mr. Lv Liang."


    The tone is very definite.


    This time, Lu Liang heard the speech, directly shook off mi you Ning''s hand, quickly retreated a few steps.


    The eunuchs and maids walking around, seeing the movements between them, cast their eyes one after another.


    Seeing this, MI Youning covered his face.


    "If you want revenge, come with me. If you miss this opportunity, you will never get revenge."


    With these words, mi you Ning dropped his head and went to the remote palace.


    After hearing what she said, Lv Liang didn''t want to follow her.


    He was not surprised that the other party knew his name, but he knew the purpose of his entering the palace.


    This makes him have to be cautious.


    Because he is the only one who knows about revenge.


    How on earth did this woman know.


    He was curious, but he had expectations.


    Because now his identity, want revenge, it is difficult.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I didn''t expect that so many people would order and reward Huahua!!!


    Thank you very much, little angels.


    Thank you for your support.


    I''m really touched. I love Ni Meng! I really love nimeng!!!


    Today, the number of words in huahuapaogeng has increased to 110000, and there are 10000 updates in the evening. It''s six o''clock.

 Chapter 524

    Miyuning came to the side of the rockery behind.


    Here is very hidden, even she also explored the surrounding, no one in.


    Lv Liang came to her and stared at her warily.


    Miyuning''s happy face showed a faint smile.


    This makes her a little bit more favorable.


    However, Lv Liang is still not the slightest lax.


    "Your name is Lv Liang. You are a villager of Lvjia village. Your fiancee lost news in the palace.


    Later, you know that she is dead through the people in the same village, so you want to go to the palace for revenge.


    But that person''s position is too high, you have no chance at all, am I right? "


    Lu Liang had already been prepared, but he did not expect that this woman should know so clearly.


    There was shock, even a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Because what he used to enter the palace was someone else''s identity.


    Although the name has changed, but the identity background is fundamentally different.


    This woman knows better than he thought.


    It made him clench his lips.


    Mi you Ning saw that he was like a great enemy, but he looked at him with a smile and waited for him to speak.


    After a long time, Lu Liang finally spoke.


    He stared at mi you Ning and said coldly, "as long as you can avenge me, my life will be yours."


    Voice and words with determination.


    Mi you Ning laughs, "what I want you to do with your life, people have a life, of course, to live well."


    But Lv Liang didn''t understand. He was worried that this woman would cheat him.


    So he thought about it all, and later he said that revenge is the first thing to do.


    But did not think of each other, do not want his life.


    Then he remembered that in this deep palace, there were many things that people did, which were just like losing their lives.


    He seemed to know something and recovered his cold eyes.


    Mi you Ning knew that he was wrong.


    But she didn''t want to explain.


    "It''s very easy for you to do one thing for me, and it won''t even threaten your life.


    And then I''ll let you watch, and your enemies die slowly. "


    Mi you Ning said this very easily, as if it was a matter of her words.


    However, it is her relaxed tone that makes Lv Liang suspicious.


    "Do you know who my enemy is?"


    Seeing the suspicion in Lv Liang''s eyes, MI Youning reveals the identity of the man.


    "Today''s Queen, Kong Xindan."


    When Lv Liang heard her calling the Queen''s name, his eyes lit with hatred.


    That young face is taut, hands clenched into a fist, as if to endure the strong hatred of the body.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    At this moment, Lv Liang couldn''t resist the temptation.


    The woman knew who he was, what he did, and even who his enemy was.


    All this left Lv Liang no choice.


    Because even if he refused, he was already angry with this woman.


    The other side is very clear about him and has already grasped his lifeblood.


    Miyuning took out two letters and handed them to Lv Liang.


    "The contents of the two letters are the same. You send one to the master''s house and the other to the beggars in the south of the city."


    Lv Liang took the two letters with doubts in his eyes.


    Without thinking, he asked, "may I see what''s in this letter?"


    After this words export, this just discovers not appropriate, facial expression is accordant.


    However, miyuning waved his hand and said, "look at it casually. I believe that with your ability, no one will trace you."


    With her consent, Lv Liang slowly opened the letter.

 Chapter 525

    The beautiful handwriting, let Lv Liang eyes with appreciation.


    Because his fiancee''s father is a scholar, he can read and even write.


    Lv Liang looked at the letter in his hand. The hand holding the letter trembled slowly.


    "You are crazy!"


    This time he looked at mi you Ning as if he were a madman.


    We can see how shocked he was by the contents of the letter.


    Miyuning calculated the time. By this time, catkins were almost ready to go to the bamboo garden.


    Regardless of Lv Liang''s shock, she quickly said: "your task is very simple. After it is completed, I will let you see the enemy die with your own eyes. Next, it''s up to you. Now you can only trust me."


    With these words, miyuning walked to the other side of the rockery.


    She quickly flashed into the soul space.


    Lv Liang ran after her quickly, but she could not be found.


    He was really curious about this woman.


    The other side came and went in a hurry, so mysterious.


    When Lv Liang went after MI you Ning, they came out from behind the rockery.


    Walking in front of the men, wearing bright yellow service.


    Behind him, the man in eunuch''s clothes bowed his head in reverence and fear.


    Lu Liang opened the letter in his hand again. He wanted to see it, but he put out a white hand and took it away.


    His eyes contracted, and he wanted to turn and grab the letter.


    It''s a man with noble temperament and strong air.


    The bright servant, and the eunuch standing behind the man, let Lv Liang kneel on the ground.


    His body kept shaking, "slave... Slave... Met the Emperor..."


    I''m stumbling when I speak.


    Han Gonggong, standing behind the emperor, saw Lv Liang''s appearance.


    He stepped forward to raise his foot, and then kicked the other side''s heart, "things that don''t know how to live or die."


    Before, he followed the emperor, but he always stood behind the rockery.


    For the woman who left before, I heard the boy''s words clearly.


    Two people unexpectedly so bold, dare to calculate today''s Queen, really live impatient.


    Lu Liang was kicked to the ground, and he quickly got up.


    Kneel down to the emperor again.


    "I''ll die, I''ll die..."


    He kept kowtowing and didn''t know how to beg for mercy.


    It felt like his life had come to an end.


    The woman who left just killed him.


    Now he has no revenge. How can he die like this.


    Lv Liang is not reconciled.


    But now he was caught by the man in front of him, and he had no choice but to die.


    All of a sudden, Lv Liang didn''t speak. He just knelt down on the ground and didn''t move.


    The emperor, that is Murong Chen, finished reading the letter in his hand, and his face didn''t change at all.


    He looked down at Lv Liang, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up."


    A cold voice sounded.


    Lu Liang didn''t know that he was talking to him, but his body was still motionless.


    Seeing this, Han Gonggong immediately stepped forward, "the emperor asked you to get up, but the son of a bitch is still not up!"


    Lu Liang was touched by Han Gonggong''s toe again, and then he knew it was to get him up.


    He trembled to get up from the ground, head down low.


    "Remember that woman''s face?"


    Murong Chen''s cold voice sounded again.


    At this time, Lu Liang began to work hard and knew that this was a question to him.


    He immediately said: "back to the emperor, I remember, but I don''t know which palace maid."


    Even though he remained calm, his body still trembled.


    Hearing that he said it was a palace maid, Murong Chen raised a smile on her lips.

 Chapter 526

    The smile is like a smile but not a smile, like a mockery but not a satire, which is very meaningful.


    Just because he had seen women''s clothes in the dark before.


    It was his concubine, but not in a high position.


    At this time, it was mistakenly thought to be a maid in waiting.


    He did not speak, but to the side of the Han Gong minister winked, toward the direction when he came.


    Seeing this, Han Gonggong quickly followed with Lv Liang.


    "You''re a lucky son of a bitch. I''ll do whatever the emperor asks you to do later."


    Lu Liang smell speech, immediately keep nodding, "yes, I know."


    At this moment, Lu Liang seemed to see a glimmer of life.


    Royal study.


    Murong Chen sits in front of the table, dealing with the memorial in his hand.


    Han Gonggong was waiting on him.


    Below, however, Lu Liang and a painter talked quietly about the portraits on rice paper.


    "No, that face is very festive. It''s very comfortable and round."


    After hearing this, the painter revised it again.


    "By the way, it''s like seven or eight points. Those eyes are very big. They look like..."


    Lu Liang did not know what adjective to use.


    That pair of eyes have cunning, but very clear, with aura.


    That''s what he said.


    It''s hard for the painter.


    The other side thought hard for a long time before writing.


    Looking at those somewhat similar eyes, but without verve, Lv Liang felt that it was almost the same.


    "That nose is very pretty, mouth cherry small mouth, eyebrows are very fine, similar to willow eyebrows, but not very common kind of..."


    Although the voices of Lv Liang and the painter were very low, Murong Chen still listened to them.


    For that woman, he knew the identity of the other party, but did not see her face.


    Hearing Lu Liang''s description, I couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    I don''t know what the woman looks like with such a big voice and so much courage.


    Half an hour later, Mr. Han served tea.


    Murong Chen just received the pen. He took the tea and drank it slowly.


    Looking down, the painter and Lv Liang are still discussing.


    He got up, left his seat and went down to have a look.


    "The Emperor..."


    "The Emperor..."


    When the painter and Lv Liang saw his figure, they immediately knelt down.


    Murongchen ignored them. He went to the front of the Xuan paper and looked at the people in the painting carefully.


    Looking at that pair of big round eyes, Murong Chen eyebrows pick.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at the facial features, Murong Chen couldn''t help laughing.


    This is a small steamed bun.


    He looks fat and doesn''t look like the person who said that kind of domineering words.


    I want to count the queen.


    At the same time, he used his master.


    Even the beggars in the capital took advantage of it.


    Just for another noble woman in the harem,


    He had to say that the woman''s tactics were too insidious.


    If these two letters are really sent to the people, they are really a joke.


    The Royal joke.


    If it''s a little more serious, it will be known by the powerful families in the capital.


    The woman in the picture who wants to calculate will be attacked by the public.


    Murong Chen looked at the portrait and looked at the painter kneeling on the ground.


    "Is the picture perfect?"


    There was a low voice, not much emotion.


    But let the painter''s body tremble, "back to the emperor, almost, according to the little father-in-law said, is like this."


    Murong Chen handed the tea to his back, and father-in-law Han took it immediately.


    He also glanced at the portrait.

 Chapter 527

    Seeing the woman in the picture, Han Gonggong was obviously surprised.


    This woman doesn''t look like a person who can say that kind of rebellious words before.


    Murong Chen holds the portrait in his hand.


    In the imperial study, where there are only four people, he said, "find the person in the picture, and be sure to find out all the background before tonight."


    Suddenly in the imperial library, a man in black appeared out of thin air.


    The other side came to Murong Chen''s front, kneeling on the ground, "yes."


    He raised his hands respectfully.


    Murongchen hands the portrait to him.


    Once again, she swept to the woman in the painting.


    To be honest, he was a little disappointed at this time.


    After all, the woman in the picture, although it looks lovely, is also very attractive.


    But he always felt that it was not what he thought.


    Maybe the painter didn''t draw her charm.


    The man in black took the portrait and quickly disappeared.


    Han Gonggong and others who were present all bowed their heads and did not dare to take a look at them.


    Murong Chen went to the table and took the two letters in his hand.


    He went to Lv Liang, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Get up."


    He didn''t know the name of the little eunuch kneeling on the ground. He asked people to get up and talk.


    Lv Liang and the painters stood up one after another.


    "Emperor Xie..."


    Murong Chen hands the letter to Lv Liang.


    The latter immediately received the letter respectfully, head buried low.


    "Do as the woman said. Don''t let me out."


    When Lv Liang heard this, his brain was not clear.


    The emperor saw the contents of the letter, why should he continue.


    Is the other party not afraid of the empress dowager, really into that dangerous situation.


    "Well?"


    Murong Chen didn''t get a response, and his voice sounded with displeasure.


    Hearing that voice, although there was only one word, Lv Liang knew that the man in front of him was angry.


    He immediately took the letter and knelt down on the ground again, "I know, I promise to finish..."


    Murong Chen hears his words, interrupt it, "go down."


    "Yes."


    After kowtowing, Lv Liang got up and went outside the imperial study.


    "You should step back, too."


    Then the painter left.


    Murong Chen again read the memorial in front of the desk.


    Han Gonggong followed him closely.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning has no idea. Her vest is about to be stripped.


    She went into the soul space and went back to the soft cave where she was before.


    At the same time, catkins did not take long to lead a woman who was older than them.


    Each other''s eyes slightly pick up, the appearance of the appearance is a sign.


    This is a beauty.


    Unfortunately, there is a scar on the left side of the face.


    This is also a woman with a story.


    In this harem, every woman has her own story.


    Catkins bring mei''er back. They kowtow to say hello, and MI Youning lets her go down.


    In fact, she really has nothing for them to do.


    Now as long as she is waiting for delicious food and good drink, the coming drama will be OK.


    If she doesn''t count now, then she will be counted next.


    For the sake of her life and for the sake of completing the task, mi you Ning feels that she has done nothing wrong.


    It doesn''t even cost a soldier to see a big play.


    Although promised Lv Liang will help each other revenge.


    In fact, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger and taking him to see the queen die with his own eyes.


    Because the queen is going to die soon.


    There are too many lives on hand.


    In this deep palace, too many people want her dead.

 Chapter 528

    If the queen had not died, catkins would not have been in the Phoenix seat.


    There are two forces in this palace, the imperial concubine de and the imperial concubine Shu.


    If they cooperate, the queen will die.


    The draft is a start, many young and beautiful girls, but also let the two concubines hand in hand.


    This group of beautiful girls are very good-looking.


    Not to mention the imperial faction, some boudoir ladies in the family.


    Two imperial concubines join hands now, is to kill the queen, one of them sits on the Phoenix seat.


    As for who it is, it depends on who has the ability.


    But Kong Xindan has been occupying the position of Phoenix, which is absolutely impossible.


    This woman''s jealousy is so strong that people can''t get close to the emperor.


    The emperor does not enter the harem on weekdays. Only on the 15th day of the lunar new year will he be placed in the Queen''s bedroom.


    This made the imperial concubines unable to tolerate the queen for a long time.


    Because the Emperor didn''t touch any of them except the queen.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, do you want to do needlework?"


    Mi you Ning is lying on the beauty couch, looking at the dead trees in the broken yard outside.


    At this time, catkins came into the room and asked softly.


    Her attitude became more respectful.


    Mi you Ning turned her head and looked at the sewing in her hand. She said, "no, my fingers are tired."


    The original owner loved these needlework to pass the time.


    It''s a pity that miyuning is not very grateful for the sewing.


    When she was the ninth Princess of the great Xia Dynasty, what she hated most was sewing.


    The noble man who took her out of the harem abyss also spoiled her and never let her touch her.


    Because she came to the man''s side, the identity is more noble than in the deep palace.


    As long as she doesn''t want to do it, she''s never forced.


    Willow catkins heard her words, more and more do not understand the front of Zhu Yan.


    The other party''s temper let her feel, some uncertain.


    It made her feel more and more frightened, as if something was out of control.


    Catkins drooping eyes way: "master don''t want to do these, it''s better to go out for a walk?"


    She set aside her needlework.


    Miyuning turned to look at the weather outside and said, "no, it''s too hot outside."


    Do not like this, do not like that, catkins do not know what to do.


    She could only stand aside and bow her head respectfully.


    That attitude is very formal.


    But no one knew that she wanted to come forward and scratch mi you Ning''s face.


    This woman is hard to serve.


    Since entering the palace, it has become more and more difficult for her to serve.


    It''s hard to figure out.


    Mi you Ning didn''t look at her either. She just looked out of the window and didn''t know what to think.


    The atmosphere of the master and servant was very strange, and there was a sense of disobedience in the air.


    It was not until mei''er entered the inner room that she broke all this.


    "Master, please welcome Wang Cairen."


    Miyuning''s posture didn''t change at all. She didn''t even look at Meier.


    "No, it''s uncomfortable."


    That languid action, revealed the light language, let a person quite some not to adapt.


    Because at this time, she was only 15 years old and looked very cute.


    The voice, as well as her reclining posture on the couch, and her languid temperament revealed a bit of charm.


    Some little women''s flattery.


    This is the original owner Zhu Yan did not have.


    Mei Er raised her eyes and quickly glanced. The light in her eyes was complicated.


    She has been in the deep palace for quite a long time.


    There is still a way to look at people.


    This talented person has changed.


    It''s no longer what it used to be.

 Chapter 529

    At this time, the other party exudes self-confidence, a bit attractive charm.


    Meier quickly bowed her head, "yes, the maid went back to the other side."


    She hid the contemplation in her eyes and slowly withdrew from the room.


    Willow catkins at this time is full of disapproval, she with a bit of emotional tone, "master, Wang Cairen entered the palace earlier than you, although the position is the same, but also should give some thin noodles."


    Miyuning turned to the catkins and said, "Oh? Do you want us to change places? You''ll be the master. You''ll go to see the king of laoshizi. "


    "Bang..."


    Willow catkins listen to her this not happy tone, immediately kneel on the ground.


    She''s used to it, and she''ll refute Zhu Yan.


    Mingming decided to change a little, but she still didn''t control it.


    Willow catkins kneel down, immediately panic way: "maidservant know wrong, also please master don''t worry."


    "Get up, it''s a big deal," mi you Ning raised her hand and continued, "this Wang talent has never appeared since I entered the palace, but he often asks mei''er to help. Such a person should not be taboo."


    Catkins listen to her tone, know Zhu Yan really different.


    She is more assertive.


    "Yes, I know. I can''t guess the master''s mind."


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning said with a smile, "catkins, you grew up with me, how can you guess my mind.


    But this man, after all, will grow up. Otherwise, in this deep palace where people eat but don''t spit up bones, they will only die, have nothing, bury, body, place and place. "


    In the last sentence, miyuning came out word by word.


    Catkins knelt on the ground, the graceful body trembled a little.


    "Yes, I know. I will never drag my master back."


    "Get up, you just have the heart."


    It''s almost time for miyuning to see you. That''s why people stand up.


    Catkins slowly stand up.


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to her that she had not knelt down to this woman for a long time.


    Now let her kneel on the ground for so long, it''s really different.


    Catkins stood up and stood aside in silence.


    Her head down, people can not see her face emotion, as well as the careful thinking in those eyes.


    She needs to test again, whether this Zhu Yan really has the wariness to her.


    If there is any change, she will be able to prepare a way back and find another backer.


    But in my heart, I still think that she should think more about it.


    After all, she and Zhu Yan grew up, this love can not be a short time, can be worn away.


    So she needs to explore again and find a suitable opportunity.


    As soon as catkins were standing, mei''er came in again.


    Her face is a little bit ugly.


    "Master, here comes Wang Cai Ren."


    Mi you Ning was playing with her fat hands. When she heard Mei er''s words, her expression was somewhat helpless.


    It''s a matter of age.


    I''m only 15 years old. It may take a year or two to get rid of this baby fat.


    After sighing, mi you Ning suddenly turns her head and looks at Mei er.


    "When Wang Cairen comes, he''s not going to invite people. He''s neglecting the master. Your skin is itching!"


    She made a stern remark.


    "Good sister, don''t embarrass the slaves. I''ve heard that my sister is ill, so I''ve come to have a look."


    Just as miyuning''s voice fell, a bright voice came to mind outside the door.


    It was a woman''s free and easy voice.


    Mi you Ning had already taken a liking to this woman before he heard her voice.


    Wang Cairen, Wang Qixuan, the emperor of today.

 Chapter 530

    Wang Qixuan came in. She didn''t look beautiful, but she made people feel good about her.


    The woman was free and easy.


    It''s not like a woman in the palace, but like a chivalrous woman in the happy world.


    But who knows, this woman''s hand, has innumerable human lives.


    As soon as mi you Ning saw Wang Cai Ren, he immediately showed a weak expression.


    "Why did my sister come? It''s not a serious illness, it''s weakness. It''s getting hotter and hotter, and people are too lazy to move."


    In the face of this talented man, mi you Ning doesn''t want to offend him.


    Although Wang Cairen is a small figure, who knows that this woman has the ability to stir up the back palace.


    The original owner planted in the hands of catkins, and although catkins boarded, the position under the 95.


    But it is also not planted in the hands of this king talent.


    Or, to be correct, it was planted in the hands of the Emperor today.


    Thinking of the series of events in the original plot, MI Youning is curious about the emperor.


    Wang Qixuan comes in and stares at Mi Youning.


    Although this is the first time the two have met formally.


    But Wang Qixuan had already found out her details when she entered the palace on the first day.


    Now see on the soft collapse of the people, but revealed the meaning of unknown smile.


    That''s interesting.


    It''s only a month. This timid but cowardly woman has changed a lot.


    When the other side spoke, his attitude didn''t look like a small family.


    It''s like a lady from a family in the capital.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know if it''s just the appearance, or if it''s really changed from the inside.


    Wang Qixuan looked worried and frowned.


    "What''s wrong with my sister? She looks so pale."


    She stepped forward to miyuning, and there was worry in her eyes.


    Mi you Ning almost burst out laughing when he heard Wang Qixuan''s words.


    This woman also has the ability to turn black into white.


    She slept very well last night, though she didn''t look good in the morning.


    But now she has been in the sun for a long time, and her face is very ruddy.


    Before she looked at the oblique mirror, can see her face is very healthy.


    Now the woman who comes forward, in order to cater to her words, turns black and white upside down.


    This character she likes, premise this woman, don''t have to kill her.


    Seeing Wang Qixuan coming, MI Youning immediately took her hand enthusiastically. "My sister has been sitting in the palace for a month. I''m not very healthy. I''ve been sick for three days."


    Wang Qixuan followed mi Youning''s action and sat down next to Ruan tan.


    "Sister, don''t say that. You''ll be fine when you get used to it."


    She looked at mi you Ning, her healthy face, and said with a smile.


    Miyuning released his opponent''s hand and looked out of the window rather sorrowfully.


    "Maybe my sister is timid. I was scared by the battle a few days ago."


    With that, MI Youning covers Yue Hun''s mouth with his hand, and his face looks rather frightened.


    Wang Qixuan watched the woman in front of her with a smile.


    It''s really different.


    This woman named Zhu Yan is also quite adapted to the deep palace. She has only been in the palace for just a month.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid. Sister is from the past. As long as we don''t make mistakes, we won''t be involved."


    Under this premise, you will not violate the Queen''s bottom line and seduce the emperor.


    Wang Qixuan took mi you Ning''s hand again to show her intimacy.


    Miyuning turned and looked at her gratefully.

 Chapter 531

    "Thank you, elder sister. She is lonely and helpless in this palace. She will come often in the future."


    Miyuning looked at Wang Qixuan with clear eyes.


    The latter kept smiling and said, "good sister, as long as you don''t dislike me."


    "Why, my sister would like to see her every day."


    You come and I go to greet each other.


    Finally, Wang Qixuan took the initiative to talk about this morning.


    "Sister, sister, I''ve been cleaning up some things in the palace recently. I''m too busy to open my hands. So I''ll call you mei''er. Don''t annoy my sister."


    When she said this, she had an apology on her face.


    Mi you Ning looked at her in a coquettish and angry way. "What my sister said is that you will be short of people in the future. Just come to my sister to call people."


    Then he looked at the catkins standing on one side with a complicated look, "catkins."


    The latter heard that she was called and immediately stood up.


    "The maid is..."


    Mi Youning pointed to the catkins and said to Wang Qixuan, "this is my servant girl. Let her go to help my sister today. If there''s any disadvantage, please help me."


    Wang Qixuan looked at the man mi Youning pointed at, and her face returned to the smile she had seen before.


    "Sister, that''s not good."


    She had a hesitant face.


    On mi you Ning''s face, he showed a smiling look. "Elder sister, please don''t be polite to her."


    Seeing the smile on her face, a streamer flashed in Wang Qixuan''s eyes.


    She hesitated and said, "this..."


    Wang Qixuan seemed to understand what the woman in front of her meant.


    Similarly, miyuning also gave Wang Qixuan a signal.


    They''re all wearing fake faces.


    But now there is still such a greeting, it shows that there is no aversion to each other.


    Miyuning is pushing out catkins, which is a signal.


    The big servant girl sent to other palace to help, which showed that she didn''t trust this person at all.


    This is the rule that catkins enter the palace for a month and they don''t know it at all.


    After all, it''s a small place to enter the palace. Even if you learn the rules of the palace, it''s just superficial.


    The knowledge of the harem is great.


    Wang Qixuan hesitated. Mi Youning''s face pretended to sink. "Sister, you are the one who dislikes me."


    "Ha ha ha..." Wang Qixuan laughed when she was so angry.


    "How can I refuse my sister''s kindness? My sister is here. Thank you very much."


    Mi you Ning hears speech face to hang happy smile, "elder sister does not dislike good."


    At the end of the speech, he said to catkins, "catkins, you are the people around me. Don''t make my sister angry."


    Catkins hanging head, face hanging unwilling.


    At this time, she didn''t think what it meant.


    I only know that I was sent here and there, full of grievances.


    However, when she looked up, her face showed respect.


    "I know. Please don''t worry."


    Mei''er stood in the corner of the room, looking ahead, nose and heart, as if she didn''t know what happened to the masters.


    But there was a little surprise in her eyes.


    But it soon dissipated.


    "It''s late, so my sister will go first."


    Wang Qixuan stood up with a helpless expression.


    "In this palace, as long as you have a lower position, you have to do everything yourself."


    Her eyes were fixed on mi you Ning.


    For the gaze, miyuning''s expression was bitter.


    "Who said no, but there is a saying that the higher you climb, the harder you fall."

 Chapter 532

    "Who said no, but there is a saying that the higher you climb, the harder you fall."


    She looked at Wang Qixuan with a smile, her expression was sincere and plain.


    "Ha ha ha..." Wang Qixuan laughed.


    After she finished laughing, she suddenly bent over and approached mi Youning.


    In her ear gently said: "sister is really a sensible person, such a person can live for a long time ah."


    "So is my sister."


    "Go, go, look at my sister''s pale face. Let''s have a rest. My sister won''t disturb you."


    Wang Qixuan looked at Mi Youning''s ruddy face with her eyes. After saying this, she turned and left.


    Miyuning turned his mouth and said in a soft voice, "sister, walk slowly. Catkins follow. Meier will see her off for me."


    "Yes..."


    "Yes..."


    Catkins followed quickly, and mei''er turned and left the room.


    When Wang Qixuan left the room and walked out of the door, her smile disappeared.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, his face looked like a smile.


    No wonder that Zhu Yan adapts so fast.


    It turned out that there was something dishonest around.


    The other party gave the person to her, already did not trust this person.


    I just don''t know if the change of Zhu Yan has something to do with this maid.


    "To Wang Cai Ren."


    Mei''er sent her to the palace. Then she bent slightly and opened her mouth respectfully.


    Wang Qixuan didn''t turn her head and went straight to her palace.


    Here mi you Ning sent the catkins away without showing any weakness.


    When Meier entered the room, she saw the woman sitting on the beauty couch, playing with her hands.


    That''s boring.


    Now she dare not look down upon this young master.


    Although the other side is small, this method is not soft.


    Send catkins to other palaces.


    In the future, no one in the surrounding palace will not know that the catkins are useless.


    The man was sent to another place only if he had made a taboo.


    This is not trust her, this is the real people, as a slave.


    It''s not that the catkins grew up with the master, and it''s not clear what the other party has done wrong.


    Meier didn''t think that the woman in front of her didn''t know what it meant to send people to other palaces.


    Before with Wang Cairen, two people you come and I go, that speech but revealed a lot of things.


    Mei''er goes up to mi you Ning, "master, Wang Cai Ren has gone."


    "Well."


    Miyouning is lazy.


    Mei''er stood in front of her, looking down and respectful.


    The atmosphere in the room quieted down.


    After a while, she looked up at mei''er, who was not far away.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Plain and casual words, listening to mei''er''s ears, made her feel a trace of oppression.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of knee landing is particularly clear in the room.


    Miyuning''s expression was very sad. How painful it should be.


    But think about her.


    Even as a princess, I kneel to see the people in the palace.


    Thinking of her future plans to cultivate mei''er, miyuning did not embarrass her.


    "Get up and talk. When you talk on your knees like this, I have to look down at you. My neck hurts."


    Just as mei''er was about to speak, miyuning made a sound.


    Listen to the excuse that makes people laugh and cry, Meier knows that she won''t be embarrassed, so she stands up at ease.


    She stepped forward and stood by the beauty couch.


    "Master, I am loyal to you, and I will never do anything wrong."


    This is very common, there is no oath, just with a flat tone.

 Chapter 533

    Miyuning looks up at mei''er.


    "I wrote down your words. If I want to trust you, it depends on your next performance.


    As you can see, I won''t beat or scold anyone who betrays me, but I will let her have no place in this deep palace. "


    This is the end of catkins in the future.


    Mei Er naturally understood, and immediately said, "yes, I understand. I have no second intention."


    After Liu Xu left with Wang Cairen, he saw that there were some neat things in each other''s palace.


    Wang Cairen''s maid in waiting assigned her to work.


    Those things are heavy and even messy.


    The next half day, catkins did not stop.


    After this, he was assigned to do something else.


    This is still the work that she has never done with Zhu Yan.


    At this moment, she resented not only Zhu Yan, but also Wang Cairen and the grand palace maids around her.


    It''s not until dark that catkins go back.


    At this time, miyuning had already taken a rest under mei''er''s service.


    She was holding a storybook in her hand and watching it with interest under the candlelight.


    Mei''er stood not far away from her, but her face was red, and she did not dare to look up at the woman leaning on the couch.


    Miyuning read it with relish, and she turned another page.


    Catkins then entered the bedroom.


    "Master..."


    Listen to the tone of grievance.


    Mi you Ning didn''t leave the script and said, "I''m back."


    Catkins kneeling on the ground, hearing this insipid voice, can''t help looking up to the people on the couch.


    This one eye, but let her face startle.


    "Master... You... You..."


    After talking for a long time, I didn''t make it clear.


    Miyuning frowned and put the script aside.


    There is a picture on the book cover. It''s a man and a woman. They are not dressed.


    The figure in the picture, the intimate posture, makes people blush.


    No wonder Meier''s face is red.


    There is also catkins faltering shock tone.


    But mi you Ning''s expression was calm and he looked down at the man kneeling on the ground.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Catkins know this is to ask her, quickly shook his head.


    Before she wanted to show her grievances and win sympathy, she told her not to go to Wang Cairen.


    But seeing Zhu Yan, who grew up together from childhood, actually read that kind of storybook, catkins completely changed another attitude.


    "Master, how can you see such things? We agreed not to see such shameful things."


    Hearing this, mei''er raised her blushing face.


    Sharp eyes look at catkins.


    The catkins are really impatient.


    The master is the emperor''s woman.


    This is what all women have to see, just to serve the emperor.


    If the master doesn''t read it and doesn''t understand it, he will be angry with the emperor, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    At the same time, miyuning naturally understood this.


    Today, she took out the script to wait for the scene.


    The original owner entered the palace, though not as white as paper.


    But also by catkins "protection" into, even more stupid than white paper.


    Take the spring (Palace) map for example.


    The original owner also looked at this story book before, but he blushed at it.


    And catkins let her not to see, words between very dislike.


    It''s a shame to say that.


    If the emperor really dotes on her, he doesn''t need her.


    However, after the event, catkins turned the story over and over again.


    We can see what his heart is and what his purpose is.

 Chapter 534

    Miyuning picked up the script and fiddled with it at will.


    "Catkins, you say if I don''t look at this thing, if I can''t serve the emperor well in the future, will I be kicked out of the Dragon bed?"


    Very worried in the words.


    Catkins kneeling on the ground, eyes flashed an amazing light.


    This is exactly what she wants.


    Zhu Yan can''t serve the emperor well, and her beauty is also good.


    At that time, she can get everything she wants with her own capital.


    Mi Youning didn''t have to look at her, but he knew that he was careful.


    She then threw the script aside, "catkins, I know you dislike these things, but this is the treasure of your master. If you want to get the emperor''s favor, this thing is essential.


    But also in-depth study, study thoroughly, just to wait for the emperor which day, Xuanyou master son Shi - bed time.


    It''s easy to use the moves in this script, all the postures above, and get the favor. "


    Catkins kneeling on the ground, expression more and more forbearance.


    This Zhu Yan is really different.


    No need for her to try.


    If she had been Zhu Yan in the past, she would never have said such shameless words.


    Yes, shameless.


    It''s shameless of a woman to say such straightforward things.


    "But, master, you don''t have to force yourself."


    Catkins do not give up to continue to open.


    She really can''t understand why Zhu Yan''s temperament has changed a lot, and she is much smarter.


    "Catkins, you''re a slave. We, the emperor''s women, can only do this. We were born for the emperor."


    Mi you Ning looked at the catkins, and the expression on his face became more and more ugly. Then he waved his hand, "OK, you go down. There''s food left for you in the kitchen."


    Hearing this, catkins even if not reconciled, also got up slowly out of the study.


    After she left, miyuning threw the script to Meier.


    "It''s boring to lose this thing."


    It was very conservative in ancient times.


    In addition to let her see the strokes on the picture and the description of the task, she really couldn''t see the obscure posture.


    It''s too backward. I don''t feel like I''ve seen it.


    It''s like reading a magazine.


    Mei''er looked at the script in her hands, her expression was like facing the enemy.


    But she soon regained her usual reverence.


    "Yes, master."


    Mei''er went out with the script in her arms, but she stopped halfway.


    She turned her head and looked at mi you Ning, who was leaning on the couch. She asked, "master, have you finished reading it?"


    Mi you Ning was stunned when she said this.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    But then she burst out laughing.


    "Mei''er, you don''t take what I just said seriously."


    Although Mei Er is very old, she is still a woman.


    Mei Er held the script in her hand and listened to mi you Ning''s laughter. She stood very stiff.


    "The master just said..."


    Later, she couldn''t go on.


    Mi you Ning held his head in his hand and looked at Mei Er askew. "What I just said was nonsense, and how could I, a little talent, have a chance to see the emperor.


    I can''t say. If the other party doesn''t lift it, I can''t use it. "


    In the end, miyuning gave a mysterious smile.


    Although Meier was not close to her, she also heard the last sentence.


    Her expression immediately frightened up, "master, this words absolutely can''t say."


    With that, she walked quickly to the outside of the dormitory and looked at the people around her.

 Chapter 535

    Seeing that there was no one outside, mei''er entered the room again.


    She came to mi you Ning with a serious expression. "Master, this kind of words must not be repeated. In this deep palace, misfortune comes from the mouth."


    Mi you Ning smiles to pacify her, "come on, this is not nobody."


    Mei''er saw that she had a good idea, so she left with the script in her hand.


    "The slave will deal with it first, and will be back soon."


    "Well, go ahead."


    ¡­¡­


    Catkins go to the kitchenette.


    It''s the kitchen, but it''s the dining compartment of their maidservants.


    There are no kitchen utensils in it, only one table and several stools.


    There is a plate on the table with two steamed buns in it.


    There''s nothing else.


    Seeing this scene, catkins clenched their teeth.


    Only two steamed buns were left for her.


    This is too much.


    And then there''s the girl who gets in the way.


    Even if it was two steamed buns, catkins still went to pick them up.


    She took a bite of hate, eyes unwilling eyes, as if to swallow who.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyouning watched Meier leave, then looked up at the roof.


    She is really busy here today.


    There''s someone in the room. She found out before.


    Just before catkins came, people were already in the room.


    Just don''t know who it is.


    Mi you Ning guessed that it was Wang Cai Ren.


    After all, this woman''s identity is not as simple as a little talent.


    No matter who it is, she doesn''t have much interest.


    Now that she is active, there must be a place for her in the harem.


    To die, to work.


    She... Decided to sleep for the time being.


    Tomorrow, there will be news from Lv Liang.


    It''s time for her to act, too.


    Miyuning lay down and closed his eyes.


    Now the weather is good, and after a few days, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, then the days will be sad.


    It takes a lot of ice to get through this summer.


    After mei''er burned the script, she went back to her bedroom again.


    But saw the person on the bed, had gone to sleep.


    She dropped the curtain from her bed and went out to watch.


    Mei''er had just finished her shop when catkins came from outside.


    The other side''s face is not good-looking, straight to the bedroom.


    Meier frowned and came forward, "master has gone to sleep."


    Catkins sneer at mei''er, "what are you? I''ve been with Miss for many years, and how long have you served her? How can you talk?"


    Hearing the sarcastic words, mei''er''s face remained unchanged and still stopped her.


    "The master has gone to bed. I''ll tell you what to do."


    Catkins see her not get out of the way, want to shout inside.


    Mei''er saw that she had just opened her mouth and said immediately, "if the master is not happy, even if you have been with her for many years, don''t forget your identity. We are just slaves."


    Catkins looked back at mei''er''s sight.


    I saw the latter look with disdain.


    The eyes, just like this morning''s Zhu Yan, seem to see through her.


    "Hum!" Catkins some guilty, but also cold hum, turned away.


    Mi you Ning, lying on the bed in her bedroom, closed her eyes and bent her mouth with a smile.


    See catkins left, Meier this just cut out the room of the candle.


    ¡­¡­


    Yangxin hall.


    In the palace of the emperor.


    Murong Chen, dressed in bedclothes, sat at the outdoor table, listening to the report of the dark guard below.


    At the same time, in his hand, he was reading all the information of a woman named Zhu Yan.


    The dark guard kneeling on the ground is still describing the woman''s behavior and speech.

 Chapter 536

    Hear that woman see to avoid - Fire diagram, Murong Chen handsome elegant face has amazement.


    However, when I hear the other person, I want to study the content of the script thoroughly, just to get his favor.


    It made his brow wrinkle slightly.


    But then dark Wei said that the woman thought she was born for him.


    This makes him laugh and cry, and some think that this is a woman who has never met, too naive and silly.


    Murong Chen browses in the hand, all information about that woman.


    Next dark Wei''s words, but let him thoroughly changed facial expression.


    Junya''s face was full of gloom and a trace of anger.


    Any man can''t bear to hear that he can''t do it.


    Not to mention Murong Chen.


    He was livid and put the rice paper on the table.


    Sharp low-pressure line of sight, straight kneeling on the ground of dark Wei body.


    The latter knelt on the ground, feeling the pressure, his body could not help but move.


    He didn''t want to say that if he could.


    But because of their responsibilities, they can''t leave out any information.


    "What else did she say?"


    Murong Chen has no good feelings for Zhu Yan at this time.


    There''s even the idea of strangling each other.


    Looking at the "avoid fire" picture, he made bold remarks and even said behind his back that he would not raise it.


    Such a woman, when she enters the harem, is not careful. She is definitely looking for death.


    Hearing the dignified voice above, the dark guard immediately respectfully said, "go back to the master, no, Zhu Cairen sleeps down and his subordinates come back."


    Murong Chen was relieved to see this. He was really afraid of that woman, and said something else bold and earth shaking.


    Since the other side said he would not raise it.


    It also means that we must know something else.


    In the three years since he ascended the throne, he has never touched any woman around him.


    Even on the 15th day of the first lunar new year, when you arrive at the Queen''s bedroom, you will sleep in separate beds.


    No one knows this except the queen and him.


    But this talented person Zhu said that he couldn''t do it.


    He didn''t know if he really knew anything.


    But at this time, he will not look down on this woman.


    The other side dares to calculate the Empress Dowager.


    Many years ago, she could see clearly that this woman was different.


    "Go down."


    Murong Chen stood up and walked around the desk to the bedroom.


    "Yes."


    Dark Wei answered and disappeared in an instant.


    Murong Chen just walked a few steps, and returned the same way.


    He reached for the writing papers on the table.


    Squinting at these things, he went to the candlestick.


    He put the letter paper into the fire and it burned slowly.


    Murong Chen curved his lips with a faint smile.


    Qipin county magistrate''s daughter has never been to Beijing in the future.


    However, within a month of entering the palace, I found out what happened more than ten years ago.


    Even very planned to deal with this matter.


    Bamboo garden.


    If not that day, I overheard it behind the rockery.


    He really forgot about the bamboo garden.


    This place, no one has lived in for years.


    I don''t know who arranged it, but let Zhu Yan into the bamboo garden.


    The intention is obvious.


    His harem is getting more and more lively.


    These women calculate this and that every day.


    There''s a lot of lives on my hands.


    That''s what they do to kill time.


    Murong Chen watched the paper burn out, and then turned to the bedroom.


    If it was before, he would have let these women go.


    No matter what they do, as long as they don''t interfere with his previous dynasty.


    But now Murong Chen is interested in bold Zhu Yan.

 Chapter 537

    Mi you Ning, who is sleeping here, will never think of it.


    That person in her house, unexpectedly can be emperor Murong Chen''s person.


    I don''t even know she''s been targeted.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning woke up and saw catkins with reddish eyes at first sight.


    The other side stood by her bed, looking very haggard.


    Fortunately, she is not timid.


    Otherwise, open your eyes to see such a person who looks resentful.


    She was scared out of her soul.


    The catkins look aggrieved, and with resentment, haggard face, very pale.


    Miyuning saw her, sat up from the couch and pressed her forehead gently.


    "Catkins, you''re trying to scare me to death and stand here without saying a word."


    Catkins see her open eyes, just about to speak, to hear this.


    This makes her face aggrieved, deepened a bit.


    "Master, how can you say that? I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Meier stood outside, heard the sound inside, and immediately came in.


    She picked up the clothes on the shelf and went to miyuning, who was sitting on the couch.


    "Master..."


    Mi you Ning sees Mei Er coming with her clothes in her arms.


    She stayed and stood on the ground in her shoes.


    With open arms, Meier waited on her to dress.


    Catkins standing on one side, without any action, the appearance is still very wronged.


    At this time, mi you Ning seemed to think of her.


    She turned her head and looked at catkins, frowned and said, "catkins, if you go to the next room like this, don''t go against it. It makes sister Wang angry."


    Miyuning''s face was worried.


    Willow catkins at this time still think is to care about her, immediately come forward a way: "master son, maidservant didn''t rest well last night, now still whole body fatigue."


    Hearing this, MI Youning nodded.


    And mei''er''s head hung down, and a sneering smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "So..." mi you Ning looked distressed.


    Then she changed her expression, looked at catkins and said quickly, "then you don''t want to go today."


    Catkins wronged face, immediately revealed a surprise.


    But then miyuning''s words made her face stiff.


    "I''ll go to Wang Cairen''s and make amends in person. You can have a rest for half a day and go back in the afternoon."


    "Master!"


    Miyuning waved his hand. "It''s settled."


    With the help of mei''er, she went to clean her face and gargle.


    Catkins can''t believe looking at her back.


    It was not until people went out that she regained her mind and ran after them quickly.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of landing on both knees.


    "Master, you can''t do this to me. We grew up. I don''t want to go to Wang Cairen. Please let Mei Er go."


    As mi you Ning wiped her face, catkins ran to her body and knelt on the ground.


    Her expression is very helpless, said: "catkins ah, your master''s words, how can you take back it, this is not a slap in the face."


    "You said yesterday that Wang Cai Ren had entered the palace earlier than I did, so he had to give me some noodles.


    As you know, it''s hard for the harem to survive. Now you have to work hard for me. "


    Mei''er immediately came forward and gave her mouthwash.


    Catkins kneeling on the ground, has been a fool.


    She recalled what she had said yesterday, and it was true.


    But it was for her to refute Zhu Yan.


    Now she uses these words to prevaricate her, which makes her not only hold back, but also hate the woman in front of her.


    Zhu Yan was different from her, and even began to alienate her.


    "Master, it''s time to have breakfast."

 Chapter 538

    "Master, it''s time to have breakfast."


    Mei''er attends to mi you Ning. After washing, she respectfully opens her mouth.


    Miyouning nodded, but without looking at the catkins kneeling on the ground, he went outside.


    Catkins looked up at her left back, with resentment in her eyes.


    When she saw someone leave, she got up from the ground and her eyes were very gloomy.


    Miyuning walked out of the outer hall and saw the porridge and vegetables on the table.


    The women in the harem are not all better.


    All the women outside the palace think that when they enter the palace, they are the noble women in the world, enjoying the luxurious life.


    But I don''t know that the position is not enough. In this harem, it''s just suffering.


    Miyuning sat down and looked at the table.


    In my heart, I wonder when this day will end.


    LiuXu comes out and sees mi Youning sitting at the table. She leaves behind Fu.


    The expression is a bit ugly.


    Mi you Ning didn''t even give her a look.


    Because it''s about to start.


    Catkins out of the door, straight to her residence.


    On the way, the more I think about it, the more unwilling I am.


    She stopped by the marble flowerbed.


    There was a touch of meditation in his eyes.


    Now Zhu Yan''s attitude towards her is very obvious.


    It''s time for her to find a way out.


    Suddenly catkins looked to a place in the flower bed and frowned.


    Under the withered trees of the flower bed, there is a dark thing. What is wrapped up.


    She frowned and took it out with her hand.


    It''s dirty. It looks very old. It''s been some years.


    Catkins holding things in their hands, looked around.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she went back to her room with something in her arms.


    Close the door, catkins will open the dirty package.


    There was something bright yellow inside.


    She opened it and saw the handwriting on the silk.


    Because since childhood with Zhu Yan side, this catkins is also literacy.


    See the above content, catkins heart plop plop straight jump.


    She held the silk in her arms, with surprise and prudence in her eyes.


    This thing is really the key to her.


    Catkins holding the cloth and silk, walking around the room.


    After a while, she had an idea in her mind.


    He folded the silk cloth and put it in his arms, opened the door, left quickly and walked out of the bamboo garden.


    Miyuning is finished here.


    She washed her hands and said to mei''er, "go and see if catkins are still in the bamboo garden."


    "Yes," Meier replied Then she left.


    Miyuning came to the bedroom, sat in front of Nahua''s dressing mirror, picked up the rouge and began to make up.


    By the time Meier comes back, miyuning''s make-up has been finished.


    Her face was pale and frightening.


    That pair of eyes is not as smart as the first, full of lifeless.


    It''s like having a serious illness and dying soon.


    Mei''er came in and changed her face when she saw her like this.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    She walked quickly, with worry and fear in her eyes.


    Mi you Ning''s pale face showed a smile, "it''s OK, but it''s just makeup."


    Her face became more ugly with this smile.


    The appearance of the terminally ill frightened mei''er.


    "Master, what are you... Doing?"


    Miyuning turned to look in the mirror, looked at her make-up, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he said, "mei''er, someone will come soon. I have to remember everything I say..."

 Chapter 539

    Mei''er''s heart hung up when she heard mi you Ning''s words.


    This talented person of Zhu has only been in the palace for one month. How can he disturb the queen.


    Miyuning had just told Meier that the Queen''s people would come to invite them later.


    If someone asks, let her insist that the master is seriously ill and vomits blood.


    There is no need for her to say more about the rest, just insist on it.


    Mei''er thought that the queen, the noble woman in the harem, was also afraid.


    "Master, do you think too much?"


    Although Mei Er had already believed half of it, she still didn''t understand how she knew in advance.


    Is really seriously ill, began to daydream.


    Mei''er saw the makeup on mi you Ning''s face, and could not help thinking that she was seriously ill.


    Mi you Ning hears the speech, but gives her a mysterious smile.


    "Zhu Cairen!"


    Just then, a shrill voice came from outside the door.


    That''s the characteristic of the palace, the eunuch''s voice.


    Miyuning stood up, her body shaking a few yellow, as if to stand unsteadily.


    Mei''er came up to help her immediately.


    "Help me out."


    Mei Er nodded and helped mi you Ning out of the bedroom.


    There are several eunuchs outside, staring at their master and servant.


    These people were surprised when they saw mi you Ning''s pale face and his extremely ill appearance.


    One of the eunuchs came forward and said, "Zhu Cairen, please welcome the queen."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were wide open and his pale face was frightened.


    "The empress summoned me, but what''s the matter?"


    Her voice trembled.


    That voice eunuch disdained to see her one eye, "master''s matter, how does slave know, empress still wait, Zhu Cairen, please."


    The other side rushed out and stretched out his hand. His speech was very high, but his action was very regular.


    Mi you Ning nodded to herself, worthy of the Queen''s side.


    Seeing each other''s actions, she looks at mei''er in fear, as if she doesn''t know how to do it.


    At this time, mei''er had calmed down.


    Now that I know that the master has plans, seeing her like this, I said, "master, the empress summoned us. We can''t delay."


    The eunuchs were impatient, so mi you Ning tightened her lips and nodded her head.


    Mei''er helped her to the door.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the door, miyuning collapsed.


    Meier helped her and squatted down with her movements.


    She said anxiously, "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Cough..."


    Miyuning took out his handkerchief, covered his mouth and kept coughing.


    "No... nothing..." she said difficultly, "let''s go. The queen is still waiting."


    Several eunuchs behind them frowned when they saw that their master and servant looked like this.


    In this case, if you go to Fengqi palace, you don''t know the year and the month.


    When the eunuch who spoke before saw mi you Ning like this, he was seriously ill.


    He told the people around him: "go to the stretcher and carry people back."


    The queen is waiting. They dare not keep the master waiting.


    "Yes."


    The men left quickly.


    Miyouning leaned against mei''er and squatted.


    Hearing this, my eyes brimmed with a smile.


    Let her walk to Fengqi Palace on her two legs. She won''t do such a tiring thing.


    Now it''s just as she wants it to be.


    Soon the eunuchs came back and carried a bamboo stretcher with seats on it.

 Chapter 540

    Mi you Ning saw the simple stretcher and coughed again, "cough... Cough..."


    When the eunuch saw her like this, he had a bad look in his eyes.


    "Zhu Cairen, go up quickly. The empress is waiting. Don''t waste your time."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Mei''er stands up with mi you Ning and responds respectfully.


    Miyuning still covered his mouth with his handkerchief and stood up slowly.


    As she sat in the seat, the handkerchief came down.


    That white handkerchief, let a few people around see in the eye.


    It changed their faces.


    Because the white one has a touch of red.


    This is hematemesis.


    Seeing this scene, several eunuchs around guessed that Zhu Cai Ren would soon die.


    But whether this person is alive or dead has nothing to do with them.


    "Let''s go."


    The eunuchs who came lifted their stretchers and left.


    Meier followed mi you Ning and left.


    At this time, she was flustered.


    Fengqi palace will be here soon.


    Outside the magnificent palace, miyuning looked up.


    Solemn and solemn, very atmosphere, give people a sense of dignity.


    "Zhu Cairen, come down. The master is still waiting in it."


    The eunuchs put her down, and her tone suddenly rose again.


    Their attitude is obvious and more domineering than before.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning hands Mei Er, "cough..."


    Of course, I don''t forget to cough.


    Meier helped her and followed the eunuchs.


    They step by step into Fengqi palace.


    The dress in the palace is more luxurious and magnificent.


    Entering the main hall, MI Youning saw a woman in Phoenix dress sitting on the throne.


    That thick makeup, let a person not see her original face, but give a person special dignified momentum.


    Miyuning quickly glanced at the queen, Kong Xindan.


    Again, he put his eyes on several people who sat down.


    The two women sitting in the first place on the left and right are princess de and Princess Shu.


    And then there are the concubines who are in low position.


    In the center of the hall, there was a man kneeling.


    It was a woman and a man mi Youning knew very well.


    When she saw the man, her face immediately changed. She couldn''t believe it. She was very frightened and said, "catkins!"


    Catkins hang their heads and don''t move.


    As if I didn''t hear mi you Ning calling her.


    "Presumptuous! The queen yells in front of her. Zhu Cairen, what''s your rule


    The big maid beside the queen came forward and said harshly.


    Mi you Ning leaned against Mei er''s arms and looked weakly to the throne against the gaze of the crowd.


    "I''ve seen the empress, but I don''t know what I''ve done wrong?


    She has been with me since she was a child. Sometimes it''s hard to avoid breaking the rules and asking the empress to be magnanimous. "


    Hearing what miyuning said, people looked at her strangely.


    The eyes are constantly sweeping away mi you Ning and Liu Xu.


    Mi you Ning is quite straightforward and looks at the crowd. She takes out her handkerchief and says, "cough..."


    Wearing a phoenix dress, the queen glanced at mi you Ning standing below.


    At this time, it seemed that there was no such person in her eyes.


    However, the other party''s words aroused her interest.


    What happened today, in particular, is very important.


    She has sent someone to the emperor.


    "There''s no need to be polite to Zhu Cai Ren. You must be ill when you look like this."


    Mi you Ning nodded weakly, "my concubine is not very well in recent days, but today I don''t know if the queen summoned me. Is it because the girl beside me made a mistake?"

 Chapter 541

    Sitting on one side of the German imperial concubine, hearing her words, can''t help but open a mouth, "your side this servant girl can ability is big."


    Miyuning looked at Princess de with confusion in her eyes.


    The Duchess was not beautiful, but she was elegant.


    "I''ve seen Princess De, cough..."


    At this time, miyuning suddenly coughed violently.


    She reached out and covered her mouth with a handkerchief


    All the people in the hall looked at her in disgust.


    It''s like I''m going to die.


    When miyuning put down the kerchief, someone immediately made a noise.


    "Ah... Blood! Blood


    It was the concubine sitting at the end who made the sound of panic.


    The other side stands up and points to mi you Ning''s handkerchief in horror.


    Later, her eyes turned white and fainted. She was caught by the maid in waiting behind her.


    Seeing this change, the queen, sitting in the first place, showed her displeasure.


    "What kind of system is noisy? Take Qi''s concubines down and give them seats to Zhu Cairen."


    Ladies in waiting, move quickly.


    On miyuning''s side, a maid in waiting moved a stool.


    She thanks the queen and sits down with mei''er''s help.


    And before the big row of Qi pin, was also taken out.


    The room quieted down again.


    The empress then looked at mi you Ning solemnly, "Zhu Cai Ren, the girl beside you said that you have hidden something, something you shouldn''t have."


    With these words, miyuning''s face changed greatly.


    She looks a little embarrassed, with a touch of embarrassment, and Jiao - shy appearance.


    Seeing her expression, the queen was even more bored. "Look at you, you really hide it. Why don''t you report it to the police? What do you want to do with it?"


    The voice was so severe that miyuning was startled.


    She showed a puzzled expression and looked at the queen, "queen, concubine, that thing was given by her mother."


    When people around her heard her words, they also showed a puzzled expression.


    Not to mention the queen, "your mother gave it to you?"


    Mi you Ning nodded to the queen, "well, it was given by my mother when my concubine entered the palace, but I didn''t know that LiuXu was..."


    Her eyes complex look to catkins, there is a trace of disappointment in her eyes.


    "What is it?"


    The queen felt something was wrong.


    "Is..." mi you Ning some embarrassed opening.


    "Say it! What is it! Zhu Cairen today - if you don''t make things clear, your life will be left! "


    Miyuning saw that the queen was angry, and her tone was very severe.


    She looked at each other in fear, opened her mouth and said, "avoid fire."


    As soon as the sound of this word fell to the ground, it was quiet all around.


    "Puyi..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Finally, it was Princess de and Princess Shu. They couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The other concubines around also laughed.


    Mi you would rather see this bite lip, quickly droop his head, as if he had no face to see people in general.


    The Queen''s eyes were stunned, and she looked at mi you Ning with disgust.


    But there is not much doubt.


    She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and bent a mocking smile.


    Catkins have been paying close attention to it. At this time, when I heard mi you Ning''s words, my intuition was not good.


    She turned her head and looked at the place where miyuning was sitting.


    "Master, at the beginning, my wife gave you a picture of avoiding fire, but you also hid something hidden in the flower bed in the bamboo garden."


    Mi you Ning hears Liu Xu''s words, but frowns and looks at her, "Liu Xu, I can''t understand what you say."

 Chapter 542

    Liu Xu was not surprised to see mi you Ning say so.


    "Master, what you dug out of the flower bed at the beginning, after you saw it, you asked me to bury it.


    I didn''t even let me tell anyone. I thought about it and felt that something was wrong. So I came to the queen and handed it in.


    You told me that yourself. "


    Mi you Ning frowned, "cough... Catkins, I didn''t tell you."


    Then her eyes showed disappointment, "catkins, my master and servant for many years, I have never treated you badly, I don''t understand why you do this.


    You call me master, but now you come to the queen. It''s hard to say. You have lost your duty. "


    Mi you Ning finished and looked at the eyes of the people around him.


    The catkins are still too young after all.


    But LiuXu wants to pull miyuning off the horse. Only when the other side falls down can she find another way out.


    At that time, when she got that thing, catkins wanted to pull down Zhu Yan.


    Now she has heard that miyuning is not guilty.


    On the contrary, he said justly: "when I enter this palace, I just want to live, not die."


    The queen looked at the master and servant and pressed her forehead, "shut up


    She looked at mi you Ning, "Zhu Cai Ren, you deny all this. What evidence can you get rid of the suspicion?"


    Mi Youning looked at the queen in a dazed way, "I don''t know what it is and how to get rid of the suspicion."


    The queen looked at the package on the table, which she had seen with her own eyes before.


    At that time, imperial concubine de and imperial concubine Shu were also there, and they also met.


    At this time, it''s about the Empress Dowager. She has to be careful.


    Now the master and servant face off, and the situation is not very optimistic.


    If it was in the past, she directly ordered to fight first and then ask.


    Now it seems that we can only wait for the emperor.


    Mi you Ning saw the queen, also quite headache appearance, the corner of the mouth curved a touch of radian.


    Her eyes closed and she fainted.


    Meier catches people quickly, "master!"


    This phenomenon, let the concubines around look, and did not show a surprised face.


    Before that, this talented person was just about to die.


    Now it''s not easy to faint.


    As for whether it is true or not, no one knows.


    Seeing this, the queen narrowed her eyes and said, "come on, take Zhu Cairen to the back and ask the imperial doctor."


    In fact, she is also suspicious of Zhu Cai Ren.


    Because it was xuanren in the Queen''s palace, the imperial doctor arrived soon.


    The doctor gave mi you Ning a pulse and frowned gently.


    After a while, he got up and went to the hall.


    "Report back to the queen, the body of the little master in this house has reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is withered. It must be caused by day-to-day panic. If you want to change your outlook, you still need to find out the cause."


    When the empress and the concubines heard this, they believed that Zhu Cairen was really bad.


    Thus the empress, Princess de and Princess Shu looked at the catkins kneeling on the ground, and their eyes were meaningful.


    I''m afraid there''s really no need for a dying person to do anything with it.


    "You step back."


    The queen waved to the doctor.


    Mi you Ning, who was lying in the room, was in a coma with her eyes closed.


    At this time, she entered the soul space.


    Of course, it''s all about acting.


    This catkins is too young, now she is forced to die.


    Of course, she won''t let the other party die like this.


    Miyuning looks at the colorful glazed stone in the soul space.

 Chapter 543

    This time the task of the world, I do not know will not meet, let this broken stone has changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Chen, who had just gone to court, was stopped by the people in the Queen''s palace without changing his robe.


    There was a frown on his face.


    I heard that the other party had something important, and it even related to the other side of the bamboo garden.


    Murong Chen''s eyes are full of meditation.


    Zhu Yuan, Zhu Yan.


    He said to the Queen''s palace, "I know, and then I will go."


    At the end of the speech, he left with his father-in-law.


    Just this morning, the ministers have heard the rumors outside.


    It is said that the Empress Dowager slaughtered the descendants of the former Emperor, with countless lives in her hands.


    It was very detailed, including the technique, the process of every woman being forced to death.


    Although the former dynasty did not care about the affairs of the harem.


    However, this matter is so noisy that they can''t ignore it.


    Especially Taishi, the teacher who pushed him up when he ascended the throne.


    The Grand Master knew that the Empress Dowager had always held the power in the harem.


    Even some trusted women were brought into the palace, making the back palace a mess.


    In this regard, the grand master is naturally the first to stand up and want the Empress Dowager to give an account to the world.


    This matter, Murong Chen also said to investigate.


    However, as soon as he went down to court, he was stopped by the people in the Queen''s palace.


    The women in the bamboo garden never stop.


    Murong Chen returned to Yangxin palace, changed his court clothes, and then went to Fengqi palace.


    ¡­¡­


    But Fengqi palace is very lively.


    Just after miyuning fainted.


    Soon someone came in and told me that the old princess was coming.


    I just don''t know which uncle Huang''s family.


    The queen immediately asked people to come in.


    The old princess went to the palace, but she didn''t need to report in advance.


    However, after the old princess came in, the queen knew that she was not alone.


    But five or six old ladies came in step by step, dressed as princesses and holding walking sticks.


    Seeing this, the Queen''s head is big.


    "Empress, Zixuan is waiting for the old lady to see her..."


    "Empress, the old lady of taishifu asked to see you..."


    "Empress, the old lady of the general''s mansion asked to see you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Next, in the capital, the old ladies who have the right to speak from the powerful families all arrived.


    These are all the ancestors in the capital.


    Although the status is not higher than the Empress Dowager or the queen.


    But everywhere they go, they are respected.


    Even if the queen faced these old ladies, she needed to be respectful.


    At this time, in the hall of Fengqi palace, Defei and Shufei had already stood up.


    Don''t talk about the concubines with low scores.


    Because their positions are given up to the old ladies.


    The queens all got up from their seats.


    See this scene, she has already let people, will catkins to one side.


    At this time, the catkins are not as good as the scene in front of her, which makes the queen pay more attention to.


    "Ladies, what''s the sudden visit today?"


    The old princess sitting in the next seat spoke first.


    The old lady sat with a serious face and said, "today I''m here. I just want the queen to give me justice. The Empress Dowager has done harm to the old prince''s descendants and many people''s lives."


    "That''s why I came here."


    "I''m also..."


    All the old ladies responded.


    This time the concubines with low scores knew what had happened.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Just then, a loud voice came from outside the door.


    The queen immediately welcomed her.


    The old ladies also got up one after another.


    In the face of the emperor, they can''t lose their sense of propriety.


    PS: [thank you finally: you are the only one I love in my life and the reward of 100000 Book coins.]

 Chapter 544

    When Murong Chen came in, he saw a scene in the hall, and there was no accident in his eyes.


    Because before he came here, he had learned the news.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "I see the Emperor..."


    Murong Chen did not squint over the queen and sat on the throne.


    He looked at the old princess sitting at the beginning.


    "I already know why you are here. Now I have sent for the Empress Dowager."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The old princess immediately came forward and responded respectfully.


    Miyuning, who was indoors, was still in a coma.


    Mei Er saw the master on the bed, and her face showed some worry.


    Just now she also heard outside, calling for the emperor to arrive.


    Now not only the queen, but also the emperor.


    She didn''t know what it was about the two most distinguished people in the palace.


    "Here comes the Empress Dowager!"


    Murongchen sits at the top and drinks tea, with the queen standing behind him.


    When they heard that the Empress Dowager had arrived, they all looked in the direction of the door.


    Soon the empress dowager, with a serious face and sharp eyes, came to the eyes of all.


    With the help of the old lady, she walked calmly to the people.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes did not leave Murong Chen''s body when she entered the hall.


    "The emperor called the AI family to come. The AI family already knows what happened. It''s all things that have no shadow. The AI family won''t recognize it."


    Murong Chen heard the Empress Dowager''s words, and the action of holding tea in his hand did not change at all.


    He put the cup on the table to one side.


    Slowly turned his head to look at the empress dowager, his face overflowed with a gentle smile.


    "The empress is serious. Today, please come to discuss this matter. After all, there is no evidence."


    Did the Empress Dowager hear this? Her stern face was slightly reduced.


    "However, the empress probably didn''t know very well. At this time, it spread to the outside of the palace, and all the people in the capital knew about it. This matter must be explained to the world."


    This words export, Empress Dowager''s eyebrow is full of exasperation.


    "Does the emperor allow these foolish people to be so corrupt?"


    Murong Chen''s handsome face became solemn. "Mother, I can''t control her. Now the former dynasty also asked me to give her an explanation."


    "Hum!" The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and winked at the old lady beside her.


    The latter took out an imperial edict, "the imperial edict is here!"


    Murong Chen see this, there is no unexpected expression.


    "Empress mother, your father''s Yizhi can protect you for a while, but it can''t protect you for the rest of your life. Please give me the evidence to make the people speechless."


    When the Empress Dowager saw that he was so tough, she was forced to make her stand.


    Naturally, the emperor knows that without evidence, the Empress Dowager can''t do anything.


    However, it is unlikely that the matter will be settled like this.


    After all, not only the former dynasty, but also the harem has been involved.


    The Empress Dowager sneered, "it''s not her own, that''s what it is. The family can''t find any evidence, but they won''t recognize it.


    Now the emperor''s decree is here, and no one can move his family.


    Tomorrow the AI family will go to the national temple. "


    Murong Chen nodded, "it''s good to do so. Please cultivate yourself. When the storm is over, I''ll come to meet you."


    "The family is waiting for that day."


    The Empress Dowager gave a cold hum and turned to leave with her mother.


    Murong Chen then stood up and said coldly to the queen behind him, "queen, here you are."


    "Yes, I know."

 Chapter 545

    Murong Chen left Fengqi palace with calm and elegant steps.


    However, just out of Fengqi palace, Murong Chen suddenly said to Han Gong: "go to see why Zhu Cairen is not here."


    He didn''t stop when he said that.


    Hearing the speech, Han Gonggong immediately said, "yes."


    Murongchen sat on the Imperial Guard of honor and left Fengqi palace.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, he had already returned to the bamboo garden.


    She opened her eyes and scanned the surroundings, "Meier."


    "The maid is here."


    As soon as miyuning was born, Meier''s voice came from outside the dormitory.


    Mei''er came into the bedroom and looked at the people on the bed. She relaxed her way: "master, you scared me to death."


    Before the queen sent someone to send them back, Meier thought the master was pretending.


    After waiting for someone to come back, she began to call people, but she couldn''t wake up.


    I''m going to ask the imperial doctor, but think about the master''s position.


    Even if I went to the hospital, no one would come.


    Now that she finally woke up, she was relieved.


    Before the battle in Fengqi palace, she was scared.


    Mi you Ning sees Mei er''s face to have a back to fear, light smile way: "this is not all right, now my person all came back."


    She sat up from the bed and put on her shoes? Where is she? "


    Mei''er came forward to put on her shoes and dress. Hearing this, she looked strange.


    "Willow catkins are kneeling outside the door now, and the Queen''s expression is a little... She didn''t put willow catkins in her eyes, didn''t punish her, and even let people come back with us. Now she kneels outside the door."


    "Well." Mi you Ning answered and walked out.


    At this time, catkins knelt outside the door, hanging head motionless.


    When miyuning came out with mei''er, he saw her like this.


    "Master, sit down."


    Mel moved out the seat.


    Miyuning glanced at the catkins and sat down.


    Willow catkins droop to hear Mei er''s words, and know that Zhu Yan is coming.


    Thinking of what she did today, LiuXu knew that she was too careless.


    I just want to bring down Zhu Yan.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side had such superb acting skills.


    The other side is not sick at all, so how can he vomit blood.


    There is also the sentence before the accusation, think carefully, I''m afraid the other side has already been dissatisfied with her.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand what she has done in this period of time to let Zhu Yan treat her like this.


    Catkins slowly raise their heads and look at mi you Ning.


    "Miss, I don''t understand."


    Miyuning looked up at the sky. It was too late for lunch.


    No wonder her body is hungry.


    Listen to catkins, then look at each other.


    "Catkins, you have been with me for many years. Maybe my tolerance has made you forget your duty. Instead of talking about the past, just talking about the present, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Catkins look deeply at mi you Ning, trying to find something wrong with her face.


    The woman she''s been with for years is different.


    It''s different from head to toe.


    It seems that her temper changed overnight, and even her attitude changed obviously.


    She hid the deep thought in her eyes and kowtowed respectfully.


    "I know my mistake."


    She didn''t have any words to refute.


    Because what happened today is her fault.


    The fault is that she is too anxious, and the fault is that she is too careless, without the slightest preparation.


    Miyuning could not see the catkins'' face, emotion, and the look in his eyes.


    But even so, she didn''t believe the catkins.


    Because of the other side''s ambition and forbearance.

 Chapter 546

    Listening to LiuXu''s words of knowing his mistakes, MI Youning said faintly: "it''s good to know your mistakes. You can kneel here today, and you don''t have to go to Wang Cairen''s. go tomorrow."


    Then she got up and went to the inner room.


    Meier, keep up.


    ¡­¡­


    Royal study.


    Murong Chen already knew what mi you Ning had done in Fengqi palace.


    "Is it true that Zhu Cai Ren is critically ill, and time is running out?"


    Han Gonggong stood at the bottom of the head and said, "back to the emperor, according to the Taiyi, I''m afraid that the time for this talented person is running out."


    Murong Chen sighed, regretting for the woman she had never met.


    This is the first woman to make him feel interesting.


    It''s a pity that we are now in this situation.


    But it was just a moment.


    Then he put his mind on the desk Memorial.


    Seeing this, Han Gonggong immediately stepped aside.


    ¡­¡­


    A month has passed.


    Now mi you Ning is living in the bamboo garden.


    Since the Empress Dowager went to the national temple, the harem has become the Queen''s world.


    Her position is low, so she doesn''t need to go to ask for help. Naturally, she doesn''t know the bustle of the high position.


    However, I have heard that the queen called some concubines to enjoy the flowers and listen to the opera.


    That day was also very natural and unrestrained.


    I just don''t know. Does the queen know that her time is running out now.


    It''s true that in a day''s time, it''s a step closer to death.


    Miyuning is not interested in this.


    At this time, she was eating delicious food and enjoying it.


    Later, she met Lu Liang again.


    The boy even knew her identity and even opened a small kitchen for her.


    There are meat dishes and some seasonal fruits every day.


    The other side did not ask her, when to help him revenge.


    All these events made mi you Ning curious.


    This curiosity, can''t help looking at the plot of the task again.


    And then I found out, some small changes.


    It''s really just a small change.


    She was noticed by that man.


    "Master, if you don''t go out for a walk today, the pear orchards not far from the bamboo garden are blooming. Would you like to have a look?"


    Mei''er saw that miyuning had finished eating and went forward to clear the table.


    Think of this month, the other side has not stepped out of the bamboo garden.


    That''s the question.


    Miyuning held his chin and looked out at the weather.


    It''s really hot today.


    After a while, I don''t know if Lv Liang will send her some ice.


    Every summer, the palace is short of ice.


    One month, the Queen''s life is very natural and unrestrained.


    However, it is getting closer to the great shuffle in the palace.


    It''s time for her to go out, too.


    "Let''s go out for a walk today. Let''s go to the royal garden instead of the pear garden."


    Mei''er''s face was full of surprise.


    She is a slave, but she also knows that the master does not go out of the palace all day, does not fight, does not rob.


    It''s bound to be hard in the future.


    Every three years, the general election, when the new girl into the palace.


    Their days will be more difficult.


    Although the Emperor didn''t go to the harem to see the imperial concubines.


    But every month, I go to the queen for two days.


    Today is the first day of junior high school.


    The emperor went to Fengqi palace again.


    But who can say exactly, in front of the Lord will not be the emperor''s eye.


    She believes that she will get what the master wants as long as she does it.


    I''m afraid she''s not fighting.


    Seeing Mei er''s surprise on her face, mi you Ning picks her eyebrows.


    She naturally knows the other person''s mind.

 Chapter 547

    In this palace, it''s no good not to fight or rob. It depends on the means to fight or rob.


    So the harem is busy.


    Fight openly and secretly, fight to the death.


    It''s just in the palace. It''s too boring to kill time. Slowly, my mind began to shift.


    Especially in today''s, not nearly female - color situation, this is obviously even worse.


    After mei''er finishes cleaning up, she puts on her make-up, and the master and servant walk out of the room this time.


    Outside the door, they saw the catkins standing in the garden cleaning the yard.


    In the past month, catkins have been very self-contained.


    It can even be said that he is very obedient and well behaved.


    See mi you rather come out, catkins immediately bent down - body, "to the master please."


    "Get up." Miyuning raised his hand.


    The other side is so well behaved, but mi you Ning knows what the catkins have in mind.


    This woman''s ambition, as well as her cleverness, made her unwilling to be a slave.


    After catkins got up, they still bowed their heads respectfully.


    Mi you Ning, on the other hand, passed the other party and left the bamboo garden.


    At this time, what she did to catkins is not as good as what catkins gave to the original owner in the original plot.


    If the cloth and silk, which records the Empress Dowager''s cruelty to her offspring and the death of many people, is not given by the original owner.


    But catkins themselves to find, perhaps the original owner will not die.


    In the original plot, it is Zhu Yan who discovers the silk cloth.


    She even looked at it.


    She was naturally terrified of the secret above.


    Holding the attitude that more is better than less, she let catkins hide it again.


    The catkins took the silk cloth given by the original owner and did not go to the queen.


    I went to see the emperor.


    After that, she exchanged the cloth for a little noble.


    But it''s a bit higher than talent.


    And the owner paid his life for it.


    As for the world, why does a small slave have such ability? Why is the emperor threatened by a maid in waiting.


    Miyuning can only sigh that the world itself is chaotic.


    Nothing can be taken seriously.


    If the catkins did not die in the hands of Wang Cairen in the end.


    Maybe this catkins is the destiny of the world.


    Unfortunately, in the end, the Empress Dowager died, the queen died, and Shufei and Defei collapsed.


    Even after giving birth to a child, the catkins sitting in the Phoenix''s seat also died.


    It can only be said that there are no female masters in the world, but only big boss behind the curtain.


    All this is the emperor''s arrangement.


    Now mi you Ning doesn''t understand the emperor.


    The other side looks at these women, fighting back and forth.


    As long as he didn''t touch his bottom line, even if he was dead, he never asked.


    This man is a cold-blooded man.


    Miyuning and Meier soon came to the royal garden.


    There were only a few people in the royal garden.


    Because just after lunch time, the emperor would not pass by the Royal Garden, so most of the concubines did not come out.


    Today''s miyuning is not dressed up.


    She was wearing a pink dress and didn''t have many hairpins on her head.


    However, this month, her face has lost a lot of weight.


    This kind of dress is fresh and sharp, and it''s the same age as Huaer. It makes the passing maids and concubines look at it a little.


    She is not the most beautiful, but also makes people look very comfortable, especially the refreshing temperament.


    It''s more comfortable to see.


    Miyuning takes mei''er and goes straight in one direction.


    Today, when she comes to the imperial garden, she is not purposeful, but she can''t go back empty handed.

 Chapter 548

    When she came to the lotus pool in the Royal Garden, she stopped.


    Miyuning takes mei''er to the back of the rockery, and the master and servant stop.


    She looked at the pavilion not far away.


    There stood several maids waiting.


    In the pavilion nearest to her sat two gorgeous women.


    These two people are princess de and Princess Shu.


    Now she is standing behind the rockery on the back, and she can hear them clearly.


    Mi you Ning can''t help looking behind the rockery on the other side.


    Then a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    The most important thing in this palace is to go to the theatre.


    At this time, some people, like her, were watching the play and listening to the corner.


    Mei''er saw her standing here, and just about to speak, she heard a voice coming into her ears.


    "This woman has been here for nearly two months now. Why hasn''t she heard from her?"


    This is the voice of Princess De, with a tone of discontent.


    "Sister, what''s the hurry? It''s only two months. It''s a chronic drug. It can''t be noticed."


    This soft voice, in addition to Shufei, should not give up.


    This lady looks like a charming drop drop woman.


    "This woman has become more and more rampant recently. We have to accompany her every now and then to show her power. After the Empress Dowager left, she became crazy."


    The more she said, the more angry she was.


    Shufei smiles and says nothing. She shows a gentle face and looks at the lotus pond.


    After a long time, this way: "sister look at it, not out of seven days, she should be sick."


    Then she stood up.


    She smiles to see to virtuous imperial concubine, "elder sister, we this is the last time join hands, from now on each by ability."


    Hearing this, the imperial concubine also stood up and said haughtily, "it''s natural. In the future, we all depend on our abilities."


    The two women smile at each other and slowly leave the pavilion.


    Mi you Ning came here only to hear a tail.


    At this time, mei''er heard some information from the words of Princess de and Princess Shu.


    Her eyes widened and she could not think of looking at mi you Ning in front of her.


    The sound of footsteps is far away, and Princess de and Princess Shu have already left.


    Miyuning came out slowly from behind the rockery.


    Meier didn''t react for a long time. She came to miyuning quickly.


    "Master... Master, what can I do?"


    She recognized it, and the Defei and Shufei drugged the queen.


    This is a very serious matter.


    Miyuning turned to Meier and said, "what did you hear?"


    Mei''er responded quickly and said, "no, I didn''t hear anything."


    Finally, another sentence came, "I should not let my master go out today. It''s my fault."


    Mi you Ning laughed and said casually, "there are plays in every corner of the harem. It''s just that we catch up. It''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s nothing to do with us."


    Mei Er nodded, "master, this matter..."


    "It''s nothing to do with us. Don''t worry about it. It''s just a bunch of silly women."


    She went to the position before Princess de and Princess Shu and sat down.


    Eyes of the line of sight, inadvertently swept a look behind the rockery.


    Mei''er came to her side and didn''t digest what had happened before.


    Looking at the master sitting down, now he has more and more temperament.


    "Master, don''t you have some other ideas?"


    That''s what Meier wanted to ask for a long time ago.


    After all, she needs to know the master''s mind to know what will happen in the future.


    Mi you Ning turns to see Mei Er, "do you mean to compete for favor?"


    "Well, the maidservant overstepped."

 Chapter 549

    Meier saw that she was not displeased, and knew that it was not her duty to ask.


    This is not what a maid can ask.


    At the same time, Murong Chen behind the rockery, who wanted to leave, suddenly stopped at this time.


    He recognized the voice, which was that of Zhu Cairen.


    At this point, he also wants to hear the other party''s answer.


    Mi Yu Ning looked at the girl, and this girl was awesome.


    She said with a smile: "no problem, when it comes to this competition, I don''t have the courage of your master.


    Have you ever been to the palace of other concubines? There''s a lot of meaning in it.


    Besides, if you are unknown in this palace, you will find disaster.


    If you want to survive, you have to climb higher. It''s not necessary. You can get the emperor''s favor. "


    Mei''er seemed to understand, "I can''t understand this, but I''m loyal to my master."


    Mi you Ning was very satisfied when he heard this.


    It doesn''t matter if Mei Er understands it or not, as long as that one understands it.


    She doesn''t want to be spoiled, she just wants to have a place in the palace.


    Murong Chen hears mi you Ning''s words, and a meaningful smile rises from the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, he broke his previous intention to leave and turned to leave the rockery.


    Miyuning looked at the view of the imperial garden with her cheek on her side.


    And murongchen walks from the lotus pool.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes swept to the bright yellow.


    Immediately stand up from the seat, "I have seen the emperor."


    "I have seen the emperor."


    Murong Chen looks at mi you Ning. Although there is no surprise in his eyes, he is also surprised.


    The woman in front of him is totally different from the person he painted.


    Not to mention the comfortable temperament, the smart eyes make people look very comfortable.


    It''s still festive, but it''s a bit more real than in the painting.


    Murong Chen comes forward and wants to reach out to pull people up.


    But that hand stopped to half, did not continue.


    He did not understand to see to own hand, today is how.


    Even want to reach out to help a little talent.


    For the queen, he never did.


    "Get up."


    Murong Chen crosses mi you Ning''s side and sits in her previous position.


    Mi you Ning looks up and sees Murong Chen''s face.


    He''s really a beautiful man.


    Beautiful, angular, looks gentle, gives the feeling of very casual.


    But the essence of that pair of eyeground, but let a person dare not underestimate.


    The black hair was pulled up by the golden crown, and under the sword eyebrow was a pair of sentimental peach blossom eyes.


    Although there is a twinkle in that pair of eyes, it also gives people a deep feeling of error.


    It seems that if you are not careful, you will fall.


    The thin lips with moderate sexual feeling evoke a faint smile, which is very gentle.


    When mi you Ning looks at Murong Chen, the other side is also looking at her.


    This is the first time that a woman has looked him in the face.


    Even the queen on weekdays would not look at him so directly.


    The woman in front of me is really interesting.


    Just don''t know each other''s mind, whether really just want to climb up, just to survive.


    This is the first time he has heard someone say something so straightforward.


    Which of the women I have seen in the palace does not show their affectionate eyes when they look at him.


    In fact, it''s just because of the power he gives these women.


    It''s all about greed and power.


    All these women are like this, without exception.


    Even his dead mother.

 Chapter 550

    When they entered the harem, they put on false faces.


    However, the woman in front of her, no matter what she looks like or what she said before.


    This makes murongchen sound interesting.


    So I wanted to come and see what kind of woman she was.


    Now looking at the child in front of him, Murong Chen is a little sad.


    Although it''s a little more real than the people in the picture.


    But also a young child.


    That face of tender, and this baby fat.


    My eyes are wide open. When I look at you, my eyes are clear and pure, which makes people feel good.


    Unfortunately, such a woman is not a real child.


    She''s smart. She knows what she wants.


    Look at his eyes, although it is to look at, but there is no humble, and that messy mind.


    Murong Chen is very satisfied with this.


    "Zhu Cairen, sit down."


    Murong Chen opened his mouth and asked people to sit down.


    For the man in front of him, why he could call out her name, mi you Ning was not surprised.


    Because at this time in front of this man, she does not need to pretend.


    As long as the purpose of their own, all the ideas can be put out.


    This man has no heart, how to talk about love.


    He really has no heart.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Mi you Ning calmly and generously sat on the seat beside Murong Chen.


    She did not deliberately close to the man, and even took the initiative to open a safe distance from each other.


    Murong Chen noticed her little action and couldn''t help picking her eyebrows.


    The more satisfied he looked in his eyes.


    Looking at each other''s respectful little face, Murong Chen said gently: "Zhu Cairen''s body is already well?"


    "Thank you for your sympathy. I''m in good health."


    Mi you Ning spoke softly, as if she had not been the one who was frank and shrewd before.


    Mei''er stood beside mi Youning, not knowing how to swing her hands and feet.


    This is a noble emperor, how many women, want to get a trace of his favorite - love of the king.


    But this man is sitting with the master now.


    It made her heart beat.


    "Now that Princess Ai is ready, let''s get ready to go to bed."


    Murong Chen''s next sentence shocked the master and servant of miyuning.


    Hello, emperor, you are too abrupt.


    I''m only 15 years old. Can you eat it.


    Mei Er looked up quickly and glanced at mi you Ning.


    This is the first time in the three years since the emperor ascended the throne that someone other than the queen will serve him.


    Sure enough, her master was lucky.


    Murong Chen smiles at the different looks of the master and servant, and gets up to leave.


    Mi you Ning quickly stood up and said, "I''ll send you to the emperor."


    Murong Chen carries mi you Ning behind his back, with a meaningful and expectant expression on his face.


    Looking at each other to leave the back.


    Miyuning suddenly recalled that the man had just called her Aifei.


    This is a bit intriguing.


    Love imperial concubine is the person on imperial concubine position, just can be called.


    Does this man want to cross several levels and sit directly on the imperial concubine''s seat.


    It''s not bad to think about it this way.


    The harem is always an interesting place.


    The power and dignity of all women here are given by men who leave.


    Miyounins was not worried about her bedtime tonight.


    Because the emperor, but really not near the female - color ah.


    "Master, do you hear me? The emperor asked you to serve me tonight."


    Mei''er saw the emperor leave, and then she picked up mi you Ning, who was bent over, and said excitedly.


    Miyuning patted her hand, "OK, go back."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There are less than 20 monthly tickets to add.

 Chapter 551

    She glanced around the people, this is before Murong Chen came, began to close to the people.


    It must not be long before everyone knows that the man announced that she was going to bed.


    There will be a lot of excitement then.


    "Let''s go."


    Miyuning left with mei''er.


    At first, she just wanted to attract the man''s attention, in order to make plans for the future.


    But now I let her go to bed.


    This is pushing her to the top of the storm.


    If you were the original owner, there would be no bones left to swallow.


    And she, those restless people, dare to hit her head, also want to see if they have that ability.


    The outstretched claws, a pair of chop a pair.


    As soon as miyuning left the Royal Garden, people scattered around him.


    But for half a day, everyone in the palace knew.


    The emperor ran into Zhu Cairen in the Royal Garden and asked him to sleep tonight.


    "Pa..."


    Fengqi palace, the queen will be the tea cup on the table, angrily waved to the ground.


    "Cheap man!"


    The gnashing voice, I wish to tear Zhu Cairen to pieces.


    Today is the first day of junior high school.


    "Who is this talented person?"


    The queen turned to look at the big maid beside her.


    The latter came forward immediately, "Niang Niang, the one who was diagnosed as dying by the imperial doctor last time."


    Empress Wen Yan frowned, with doubts in her eyes, "what you said is about the Empress Dowager. It''s also the maid of honor who presented the silk."


    "Yes, this is it."


    "I remember that I didn''t punish the maid in waiting. This man can make good use of it."


    "Well, I know. I''ll let someone do it."


    The Queen''s anger went down, "go."


    The Queen''s face was still gloomy after the grand maid left.


    Because no one knows that when the emperor comes to her on the 15th day of the lunar new year, he never sleeps with her.


    Every time they sleep in separate beds.


    Their marriage was also the will of the former Emperor.


    They have no feelings at all.


    Now it''s been so long, and there''s no real relationship. What does she take to give birth to a legitimate son.


    No feelings, then can only firmly hold the Queen''s position.


    But she needs a legitimate son.


    The prince of the future.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. At this time, the queen wanted to strangle the woman who was waiting on her bed tonight.


    This is the first time that the emperor has summoned his concubines in three years.


    Does that mean that the emperor really takes a fancy to this woman.


    Defei and Shufei also got the news.


    They are not as angry as the queen.


    Because of this, it gives them a signal.


    This shows that the emperor "enlightened", and finally began to step into the harem, began to pay attention to other concubines.


    This, of course, is good news for them.


    On the afternoon when miyuning returned to the bamboo garden, Mr. Han, who was next to Murong Chen, came to the bamboo garden again, which was the announcement.


    Even with a lot of rewards.


    Silk and satin are not a few, but also a lot of jewelry.


    It can be seen that the emperor is very generous.


    Mi you Ning takes the will and asks mei''er to send father-in-law Han away.


    Mei''er sends people out and hands them a blessing bag in Han''s arms.


    The weight inside is not light. It''s not a silver note. Mr. Han took it with a smile.


    It''s just some harmless little money, which he can accept with peace of mind.


    "Take your time, Mr. Han."


    Meier said respectfully. This is the red man in front of the emperor. Who dares to offend him.


    Han Gonggong nodded with a smile and left.

 Chapter 552

    At the same time, father-in-law Han is also a bit optimistic about Zhu Cairen in the bamboo garden.


    He has been with the emperor for many years, but he knows him very well.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the emperor. I''m so interested in people.


    After Han''s father-in-law left, mei''er quickly went back to the room.


    But met, together to the main hall of catkins.


    This catkins nearly a month, very self-discipline.


    But Meier felt from her eyes that the woman was still dishonest.


    They looked at each other and walked into the main hall together.


    Miyuning sat at the table and touched the silk.


    It''s all very good materials. It feels very comfortable.


    It''s like touching a woman''s body.


    "Congratulations, master, you have won the holy grace..."


    "Congratulations, master, you have won the holy grace..."


    Meier and catkins come into the room and kneel down to give a big gift.


    Miyuning put his eyes on them.


    She picked out two things from the jewelry box.


    "I don''t want to see these two. I''ll give them to you."


    Meier and catkins come forward, respectfully accept her reward, kneel down again to thank you.


    Looking at LiuXu''s emotionless face, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    This woman is more and more tolerant.


    But that''s interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, after taking a bath, miyuning waited under Meier''s dressing.


    It was not until Han Gonggong came that she was carried to Yangxin hall.


    She is a little talented person, the emperor will not condescend to come here.


    Miyuning was sent to the main hall of Yangxin hall.


    Yangxin palace is the emperor''s bedroom. Only the queen has lived here, and she has lived with the emperor on his wedding night.


    Now Murong Chen that man, unexpectedly bring her here to serve a bed, still be main hall.


    It can be seen that this man will never give up if he doesn''t push her to the top of the storm.


    Han Gonggong sent the people to the main hall, and then retreated.


    Miyuning went inside.


    Soon I saw the man at the table.


    The other party is wearing bright yellow bedclothes, eyes watching her, that pair of affectionate peach blossom eyes.


    Let the atmosphere at this time, some ambiguous.


    Miyuning turned his lips to himself.


    The man was teasing her with his eyes.


    That deep vision, can not have the slightest feeling, but also released a strong hormone breath.


    Miyuning ignored the sultry look.


    She walked to Murong Chen not far away, bent down, "I have seen the emperor."


    "Come on, princess."


    Murong Chen said, quickly came to her body.


    This time, he reached out and lifted mi you Ning''s hands.


    However, he did not touch each other through his clothes.


    Mi you Ning stands up. Murong Chen feels that he has no conflict with this woman and narrows his eyes.


    Take people to the bedroom.


    Mi you Ning was puzzled, but he kept up with the man.


    The Dragon couch appeared in mi you Ning''s eyes, and he began to wonder.


    The emperor can''t be true. Let her live here tonight.


    "Ai Fei, it''s getting late. It''s time to settle down."


    Murong Chen looks at mi you Ning, who is dressed fresh.


    Tonight''s miyuning is a little charming.


    Although he is still young, he has shown his beauty in the future.


    To this Murong Chen heart, have no the slightest move.


    Her eyes were staring at her.


    Mi you Ning turns to look at the man beside him, and their eyes collide.


    She showed an indifferent smile, "that concubine is waiting for the emperor to have a rest." Then he stretched out his hand and wanted to undress the other side.

 Chapter 553

    Murong Chen see this, step back, "love princess, I am a little tired today, you sleep that."


    He reached out and pointed to the soft cave not far away.


    Miyuning looked along and saw that the smile on the soft face remained unchanged.


    His face was respectful and gentle, and he said in a voice, "yes, I know."


    Murong Chen is very satisfied with her general knowledge.


    "Go ahead."


    Miyuning turns to soft collapse.


    It seems that Murong Chen is still the same, there is no change at all.


    Cold heart cold, forbidden Valley owe, do not know the slightest pity.


    He even treated the women in the harem as monkeys.


    But now, in front of this man, she doesn''t know where she belongs.


    Is it more aggressive or more defensive.


    Or the other party''s interest.


    Miyuning thinks it''s the last one.


    She walked toward the soft couch, and Murong Chen looked at her back, revealing a thoughtful look.


    The other side is a head shorter than him and looks very weak.


    Especially left the back, let him feel a trace of each other''s grievances.


    Murong Chen thought of these, shook his head and laughed.


    What''s the matter with me today? I''m just a little girl.


    It''s just a little smart little woman who makes him pay attention to each other again and again.


    Murong Chen sees mi you Ning go to the soft collapse, he also turns to the Dragon bed.


    The watchman outside thought that what happened between the emperor and miyuning tonight, so no one came in to wait on him.


    They just wait for it to be called water.


    However, when miyuning and murongchen go to bed respectively, the people outside the door do not wait to call water that night.


    The next day, Murong Chen opened his eyes. That night, he slept peacefully.


    There were no messy pictures, no nightmares he hated.


    To this, he showed a faint smile.


    It was a rare night for him.


    It makes him feel better in the morning.


    Miyuning was awake.


    She turned her head and looked at the Dragon couch, facing the deep but smiling eyes.


    See Murong Chen wake up, mi you rather not willing to leave, warm thin quilt.


    Now that the emperor is awake, how can her little concubine stay in bed.


    Miyuning goes to longta with shoes on.


    And Murong Chen has already sat up.


    "I''d like to give my best wishes to the emperor."


    Murong Chen looked at the early morning, on the rules of the little woman, the mood is more happy a bit.


    As for why, he was not clear.


    "Aifei, get up."


    Murong Chen is in a good mood and raises his hand to mi you Ning.


    "Somebody."


    After the latter got up, Murong Chen called out.


    Soon, Mr. Han pushed the door in.


    Behind them were the eunuchs in the palace, with dragon robes and toiletries in their hands.


    "I''d like to say hello to the emperor, and the emperor is blessed with peace."


    "Maidservant, please send greetings to the emperor, and the emperor will be happy for you..."


    When Murong Chen is staying, mi you Ning comes forward immediately and wears dragon boots for the man himself.


    Seeing her like this, the latter frowned, and his hands wanted to move.


    But he was restrained again.


    He looked at the slave kneeling on the ground, and his cold voice rang out, "get up."


    Miyuning put on the Dragon boots and stood aside.


    She dressed the man in dragon boots, and in front of so many slaves.


    Just want to let everyone know that her relationship with the emperor has been different.


    Just now, the man didn''t stop her, which is the meaning of identification.


    After all, the man in front of us is so wonderful that we don''t let any woman get close to us.

 Chapter 554

    After MI you Ning gets up, the father-in-law in the back takes people and immediately goes forward to serve the emperor.


    When Murong Chen was wearing a dragon robe for him, he inadvertently glanced at mi you Ning.


    "Zhu has both ability and political integrity. He is virtuous and virtuous. He has won my heart. Now he is granted the title of imperial concubine, the title of" Chen "and the title of" living in luanfeng palace. "


    Miyuning stood by with a little surprise in his eyes.


    The emperor also granted her the imperial concubine''s throne, and even gave her the word.


    This concubine is not exactly the same as your concubine.


    She thought that the top heaven was just a concubine.


    I didn''t expect it to be a princess.


    Chen word, with the sun and the moon with the meaning ah.


    It''s a big deal.


    Luanfeng palace, this is against the queen.


    She did not forget that last night was the first day of junior high school.


    Even if they didn''t do anything, the emperor went to the Queen''s place and gave her face.


    Now I have slapped the queen, this time again.


    There are Chen words, alluding to the emperor, only the emperor''s heirs can be used.


    And the emperor in front of him is Murong Chen.


    If the concubine was given this word, then only this woman can be said, but the emperor put on the top of his heart.


    And now she leaped from Zhu Cairen to the imperial concubine.


    It''s a series of jumps.


    But is she on the emperor''s heart?


    Is she?


    Hehe... Mi you Ning sneered.


    It''s a - fart - ah.


    Now she is the target of attention by this man.


    But that''s what she wanted.


    "Congratulations to the concubine Chen, concubine He Xi Chen."


    "I congratulate you, concubine Chen, concubine He Xi Chen."


    The eunuchs around knelt down.


    Miyuning seems to have just reacted.


    She a face surprise of see to Murong Chen, kneel down on the ground, "minister concubine kowtow emperor''s grace."


    Murong Chen looks at her a face surprise of appearance, lips Cape hook up.


    Because miyouning looked down, he didn''t see it, and there was no surprise in his eyes.


    "Concubine AI, get up. Today I will arrange for you to move to luanfeng palace as soon as possible."


    After putting on the Dragon Robe, Murong Chen walks to mi you Ning and gently takes him up.


    This time, he still pulled mi you Ning up through his clothes.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to see what he was doing on purpose.


    She looked at each other with a smile and said respectfully, "yes, I know."


    Murong Chen patted her hand across the sleeve, turned and strode away.


    Han Gonggong and others left quickly.


    Then came a few maids.


    "I''ll see your concubine Chen..."


    "Get up."


    Miyuning cried.


    However, she looked at the clothes in their hands and frowned slightly.


    "Lady, this is the dress that the emperor ordered the house to make overnight. Please try it on."


    Sure enough, this dress is the service of the imperial concubine.


    Women in the palace also need grade to dress.


    But Murong Chen is really considerate.


    I was told to go down last night.


    Miyuning looked at the dark yellow lady''s service, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    This Murong Chen is really cold hearted.


    Even though she knew that the queen was going to die, she knew the trick between Shufei and Defei, but she was indifferent.


    Today, she was sent to the throne of the imperial concubine, which directly made her match the queen.


    There are also Shufei and Defei who are two levels lower than her.


    If these two people knew the news that she was promoted to princess, they would not smash the palace.


    But she''s also open to all who come.


    Under the service of several maids, miyuning changed into the dark yellow imperial concubine''s dress.

 Chapter 555

    Although mi you Ning is young.


    However, her own momentum is not inferior to others.


    With the Royal dress, MI Youning''s momentum gradually showed up.


    The maid in waiting put on the makeup for her, not thick or light, but it was just what she could control.


    Miyuning stood in front of the mirror and looked at the people in the mirror.


    The whole body''s momentum greatly opens, at this time of she is no longer, formerly that cowardly Zhu Cai person.


    She is miyuning. She is going to the battlefield.


    This is a battlefield without smoke and blood.


    It''s a fight between women.


    "Lady, it''s time for you to go to the queen."


    Just as mi you Ning looks at himself in the mirror, the maid in waiting reminds him.


    Miyuning turned his head with a smile and looked at the maids behind him.


    "Are you all served by the emperor''s palace?"


    Actually not, she naturally knows, because Murong Chen doesn''t like women''s touch.


    "Back to your concubine, the maidservants are from luanfeng palace and will serve the master in the future."


    This is still the previous maid in waiting.


    "What''s your name?" Miyouning asked with drooping eyes.


    "Back to your concubine, maidservant called Qiqiao."


    These people are the people arranged by the emperor, and that person has not covered up.


    That''s interesting.


    "Qiqiao, I remember you. In the future, you and mei''er around me will be the maid in charge of luanfeng palace."


    "Thank you, master."


    Seven Qiao immediately kneels on the ground, respectfully solemn way.


    "Get up, let''s go and greet the queen."


    Mi you Ning turns to pick up the armor on the table and puts it on his hand.


    He walked out of Yangxin hall.


    Now that she is promoted to a higher position, she naturally has the honor guard of her imperial concubine.


    Miyuning took the seat.


    There were many people behind him, and the eunuchs and maids accompanying them were really different from what they used to be.


    Eunuchs raised their seats and went straight to Fengqi palace.


    Fengqi palace.


    The empress had heard about it for a long time. Zhu''s talent even leaped to many levels and was granted the title of imperial concubine.


    The Emperor didn''t even tell her.


    It made the queen very angry.


    She smashed all the vases in the house.


    Finally, release some of this tone, which calms the mood.


    "Have all the concubines of the palaces arrived?"


    Around the big maid came forward, "Niang Niang, but also poor Zhu talent did not arrive, the rest have arrived."


    At this time, the grand palace maid was very clever. She didn''t take the initiative to mention the imperial concubine Chen, but called Zhu Cairen directly.


    But it was such a name that made the queen look better.


    The queen calmed herself and took the tea from the palace.


    "How do Defei and Shufei look?"


    That palace maid immediately way: "the face is not very good-looking, although smile, but also have some reluctantly."


    "Chi..." the queen sneered, "they let a little talent step on the head, can be happy."


    At this time, the queen does not mind how the Zhuyan, as long as she does not fall, the queen can only be her.


    She is the first emperor''s will, will sit on this Phoenix seat.


    Then no one can get past her.


    But she felt that the emperor really thought about Zhu Cairen.


    Otherwise, it will not break the past practice in the first day of junior high school.


    Xuanna Zhuyan to Yangxin hall.


    Not to mention that, the next day he was directly granted the title of imperial concubine.


    This is bad news.


    Think of all these years, she was the queen of the sad.


    How can she be reconciled.


    Her beauty is not bad. Why should she be compared with a little talent.


    It doesn''t mean that he is terminally ill and will soon die.


    Why didn''t you die.

 Chapter 556

    Mi you Ning, who had just entered Fengqi palace, sneezed.


    She covered her nose and mouth lightly with a handkerchief.


    Qi Qiao around her, worried face: "master, are you ok?"


    Miyuning shook his head and looked forward.


    All the concubines in the hall looked at her one after another.


    There was envy, jealousy and resentment.


    Many complicated eyes fell on her one after another.


    Miyuning gently rubbed his nose with a faint smile on his face.


    Mouth is sorry: "sorry, last night a cold, impolite."


    Her mouth said sorry words, but her face was wearing a Jiao - shy smile.


    Her appearance made people gnash their teeth.


    Last night, she was waiting for her to sleep, tossing all night, the meaning of which is self-evident.


    Mi Yun Ning smiled, but make complaints about it.


    She slept well last night and didn''t catch cold.


    "At the moment, the talent of Zhu is not the same. When he is promoted to a concubine, his posture is different from before."


    Princess de couldn''t see the smile on mi you Ning''s face, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    So when you open your mouth, you have thorns.


    Miyuning raised his eyes and looked at Princess De, who was sitting in the first place on the right.


    In ancient times, she was superior to the right and inferior to the left. Now she has been promoted to a concubine. This person should be her.


    She walked toward the princess. "The sister of the princess frightened me. The emperor raised my position. This is also the holy intention."


    Hearing her address, Princess de twisted her face.


    She was younger than her, but she called her sister, which was an insult to her.


    But according to the grade, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Mi you Ning stood in front of the princess, "sister of the princess, this position is mine."


    She smilingly looked at her twisted face, and once again said something that made her face look ugly.


    Naturally, Princess De also knew that the woman in front of her was qualified to sit.


    But when I came here, I recalled Zhu''s cowardly appearance.


    She thought the other party was just a soft persimmon.


    Now it seems that where is the soft persimmon, it is the rose with thorns.


    Princess de stood up and looked at mi you Ning with a sneer, "Princess Chen, in this back palace, you should remember a word: flowers are not red for a hundred days, and people are not good for a thousand days."


    The voice was low and cold, and the volume made all the concubines around listen to it.


    Everyone is watching the play, want to see this Chen imperial concubine, exactly is what paragraph number.


    Mi you Ning hears this word of de Fei, still smile way: "thank younger sister this word, this sentence is transferred to you."


    "Hum!"


    After Defei got up, the concubines behind gave her a place immediately.


    At this time, Princess de was still sitting beside mi you Ning.


    Qiqiao holds mi you Ning to sit in the same position as Princess de sat before.


    The imperial concubine turned her head and did not look at her.


    Miyunins didn''t care.


    As long as we get along, she won''t really care about anything.


    Of course, if she did it secretly, she could go back.


    Mi you Ning just sat down, the lady on the opposite side spoke out.


    "Today''s dress of the imperial concubine Chen really brightens people''s eyes. It''s quite different from when we first met."


    The voice is soft, giving people a false sense of hearing.


    Just like the woman in front of us, she is a very gentle and harmless woman.


    But who knows, this woman''s snake poison heart.


    This man can never look at his appearance.


    Because you don''t know how dark her heart is.

 Chapter 557

    Miyuning held a palace fan with gold weaving beauty''s ivory handle in her hand. She put it on the table.


    Put the body that just sat right and put it in order, the feet of the embroidered shoes with phoenix pattern.


    Then I lifted my eyes and looked at the voice.


    The lady in her eyes is a weak beauty.


    Let people have a kind of protection, very... How to say, very like a white lotus.


    Holy, pure and comfortable.


    But this woman is terrible from the inside out.


    Even with the German imperial concubine hand in hand, to poison the queen thing, is also the idea of Shu imperial concubine.


    "Lady, I''m flattered. Today you look the same."


    Mi you Ning smiles and says something meaningful.


    Shufei''s face changed a few times, but she once again showed a smile, "thank you for your praise, not as good as your concubine. Please help me in the future."


    How could she not understand what miyuning said.


    That is to say, she is unchangeable and can''t get the favor. If she can''t get it, she can''t get it after all.


    In fact, she really thinks too much.


    Miyuning means her, just as she was in the lotus pavilion that day.


    The other side is soft and tender, white on the outside and black on the inside.


    Mi you Ning soon followed up the words of Shu Fei.


    "Shufei is wrong. We all depend on the queen to help us in the harem. After all, no one can go beyond the queen."


    This makes people''s eyes have a complex look.


    Because at this time the queen came, and no one informed.


    Shufei also saw the Queen''s figure. She turned pale.


    "My concubine, please send greetings to the empress. The empress is Jin''an."


    "My concubine, please send greetings to the empress. The empress is Jin''an."


    When the queen came out, she just heard what miyuning and Shufei said.


    Her face was solemn and her brows were full of displeasure.


    Watching all the concubines get up and say hello, she didn''t let people get up at the first time this time.


    But slowly went to the throne, in the side of the maid''s service, sat on the first.


    She squinted at the people below.


    "It''s very busy today. I''ve joined a good sister. I think you''re very happy."


    "I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid..."


    When they heard this, they knew that the queen was blaming them for their lack of rules.


    I know better that this is a downfall.


    Not for them, but for the imperial concubine Chen.


    So the usual resentment, at this time, did not, but more psychological theater.


    Miyuning squatted and looked up at the queen.


    But with each other''s line of sight.


    She showed a faint smile to the queen, without the slightest fear or even respect.


    Because this woman is the one with the most blood in the harem.


    The queen squinted at mi you Ning and felt the indifference in her sight.


    She squeezed her hand tightly.


    This woman is not simple, let her see through.


    She looked down and said to all the people, "get up."


    The crowd didn''t see the play and sat down one after another.


    The queen suddenly felt some pain in her head. She frowned and pressed her forehead gently.


    It took a long time to recover.


    Below the Shufei and Defei, but both showed the appearance of surprise.


    But soon they put away the light of surprise.


    They look at mi you Ning, who is sitting on the right guard.


    Mi you Ning seems to feel nothing.


    She looks at the nose, eyes and heart, sitting in the seat, not moving, very regular.


    The queen soon recovered. She looked at miyuning and turned pale.

 Chapter 558

    "It''s a happy event for you to be granted the title of imperial concubine today. There''s nothing good in our palace. The reward will be sent to your palace later. We are all sisters. We''ll serve... Well... Well..."


    Later, the Queen''s voice became weaker and weaker.


    "Queen..."


    "Empress..."


    "Niang Niang..."


    The maids, eunuchs, and concubines all exclaimed.


    The scene was in a mess for a moment.


    Because the queen fainted.


    One of the most exciting is the voice of Princess De.


    The voice was so excited that it changed its tone.


    I can''t tell the difference at all when people are in a mess.


    This woman is, after all, too excited.


    Or because I''m really worried.


    Miyuning sat in his seat without any worries.


    Because the queen has poisoned her hair.


    The other party is really going to be in the world soon.


    Cause and effect cycle, one report for another.


    The queen has too much blood on her hands.


    Miyuning listened to the sound of doctor Xuan and his concubines crying.


    She laughs and shakes her head. Then she stands up and walks outside Fengqi palace.


    At this time, the sun has risen high.


    That light will shine on the huge palace, so that this majestic and magnificent palace, more dazzling.


    How many women''s lives are buried in this deep palace.


    Miyuning walked out of Fengqi palace and returned to her seat.


    Suddenly she turned around and glanced at the huge Fengqi palace.


    Fengqi palace is illuminated by the sun, as if without a trace of dignity, more vivid and dazzling.


    But the owner here is dying.


    The game of killing and being killed is playing again in the harem.


    This time the protagonist included her.


    "Master."


    Qiqiao saw mi you Ning looking at Fengqi palace. His eyes narrowed slightly and his momentum changed.


    She could not help coming forward and making a sound.


    This moment Chen imperial concubine let her feel, with the emperor on the body of that kind of, let a person see through of thing.


    Let people live in awe, but feel the depth of this person.


    Mi you Ning hears the voice of Qi Qiao around him and turns to sit on the seat.


    "Let''s go."


    It''s no fun for her to stay here at this time.


    The act of acting has nothing to do with her.


    And it''s not her turn. Now the home court belongs to Shufei and Defei.


    Miyuning returned to the bamboo garden by bus.


    As soon as she arrived at the bamboo garden, mei''er and catkins knelt down.


    "I congratulate you on your promotion to the imperial concubine. Congratulations to the imperial concubine..."


    "I congratulate you on your promotion to the imperial concubine. Congratulations to the imperial concubine..."


    With the help of Qiqiao, miyuning steps down to sit down.


    "Get up," he said to mei''er and catkins


    "Congratulations to you for your hard work."


    As soon as LiuXu stood up, he immediately stepped forward and showed a brilliant smile to MI Youning.


    He said congratulations as if he were really happy for her.


    Mi you rather light way: "you have a heart."


    Hearing this, LiuXu immediately reaches out his hand to help mi Youning.


    Seeing her movements, miyuning quickly dodged.


    This action is very obvious, she does not want catkins close.


    The latter immediately drooped his head at this, with a respectful and regular expression.


    After mei''er got up, she glanced at Qi Qiao and mi you Ning.


    She stepped forward and came to the other side of miyuning.


    Mei''er and qiao''er follow mi Youning into the bamboo garden.


    Catkins stand behind them, looking at their backs, with malicious thoughts hidden in their eyes.


    It''s not that mi you Ning doesn''t want to give catkins some thin noodles.


    But the other side is not fed dog, greedy animal - born.


    She was bought off again.

 Chapter 559

    Miyuning enters the room. Qiqiao takes the people behind him and starts to pack up.


    Before long, the people sent by Murong Chen arrived.


    They moved everything away.


    Because the original Master Zhu Yan entered the palace only one month, so there was not much.


    Miyuning sat outside waiting.


    They''ve got everything packed.


    Seven Qiao walked to come over, "Lord son, the thing has already packed up, let''s go to Luan Feng palace."


    Miyuning nodded and took a look at the place where he had lived for a month.


    "Let''s go."


    Taking this place is the first step.


    Mi you Ning takes Mei ER and Qi Qiao, as well as the catkins that are always behind her.


    As soon as they came out of the bamboo garden, they saw Wang Cairen.


    Wang Qixuan came with a smile on her face. "I''ve seen your concubine Chen."


    She came to miyuning and gave a very polite salute.


    The smile on that face, also did not have the slightest change.


    Just like when they first met, smiling without any flaw.


    Mi you Ning saw her salute and immediately stepped forward to help her up, "good sister, there are so many salutes between you and me."


    Wang Qixuan followed her action and stood up, "this gift can''t be abolished. Now you are promoted to a concubine, so it''s reasonable to salute you."


    Mi you Ning glanced at her and said, "don''t bury me. I know some things well. Don''t forget to come to Luan Feng palace to see me in the future. You can''t be new to me in the future."


    Wang Qixuan''s face changed when she heard the first half of her sentence, as if she was surprised or confused.


    That''s true.


    But then she denied it, because it was impossible.


    But soon she hid it and said, "OK, as long as you have time, I''ll go to disturb you. Don''t worry about me."


    "How come? Don''t say that again. You are unfamiliar with us when you say that."


    "Ha ha ha... Yes..."


    Mi you Ning exchanged a few words with Wang Qixuan, and then went to Luan Feng palace.


    Wang Qixuan looked at Mi Youning and his party. The powerful group left with deep thought in her eyes.


    In the group, she saw familiar faces.


    That''s her identity.


    It seems that the Lord is really looking at Zhu Cairen... No, it should be said that the imperial concubine Chen has taken a fancy to her.


    At this time, Wang Qixuan was glad that she had no problem with Zhu Yan.


    Otherwise, there is something wrong with her, which is not enough for her to drink.


    Seeing that the team was leaving farther and farther away, Wang Qixuan went to her side hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Luanfeng palace.


    Mi you Ning comes to Luan Feng palace and smiles.


    Compared with Fengqi palace, it is not bad, even more elegant.


    It''s not dignified, it''s not solemn.


    The place is wide enough and the dress is gorgeous enough.


    But this gorgeous, but also revealed a bit elegant.


    "Here comes the master."


    Sitting on the ground, Qiqiao immediately welcomes mi Youning and reaches out his hand to help him.


    Putting his hand in Qiqiao''s hand, mi you Ning looks at the Luan Feng palace.


    This Murong Chen is really generous enough.


    There are no concubines in this huge luanfeng palace.


    The side hall is empty.


    So this place is clean enough.


    Another thing I have to say is that the luanfeng palace is very close to the emperor''s bedroom and imperial study.


    This point had to let all the concubines in the harem break their teeth.


    Qiqiao takes mi you Ning''s hand and slowly walks into Luan Feng palace.


    The big hall is very clean.


    Miyuning was very satisfied with the dress in the hall.

 Chapter 560

    The main hall is full of elegance. In front of the table in the hall, there is a basin of water lilies.


    Not far away, there is a row of bookshelves full of books.


    Qiqiao followed her line of sight, saw this scene, and immediately said in a voice: "master, the emperor knows that you are familiar with poetry, so he specially asked someone to take it out of the warehouse."


    Miyuning nodded and looked at the beauty couch near the window.


    The beauty couch is almost the same as the one in the bamboo garden.


    However, the workmanship is obviously better than that of the bamboo garden.


    This time, Qiqiao followed her eyes, but did not make a sound.


    Because she didn''t know why the beauty couch appeared here.


    When Mei Er saw the beauty couch, she didn''t see anything.


    I just think the master likes it.


    Mi you Ning looked at the beauty couch and gave a cool smile, which was quite meaningful.


    She went into the bedroom again to have a look.


    It''s been cleaned up.


    It''s much bigger than the dressing table in the bamboo garden, and its workmanship is more refined.


    Not to mention the bed.


    It''s made of Phoebe. The tent hanging by the bed is even more rare. It''s a tribute from other countries.


    Miyuning''s hand broke away from Qiqiao''s and walked to the bed.


    She sat on the couch and looked at the top.


    See so big night pearl set in the center.


    If it''s at night, it''s different.


    On the whole, mi you Ning was very satisfied with Luan Feng palace.


    Thinking of the empress fainting today, mi you Ning thinks that Murong Chen will not come to play with her at night.


    He said to Qiqiao and mei''er, "I want to have a rest."


    "I''ll undress you."


    Meier comes forward to undress mi you Ning and takes off her royal dress.


    Qiqiao came forward to remove the headdress for mi you Ning.


    Miyuning''s soft hair fell down.


    She was in the lining, on the couch with her eyes closed.


    Seeing this, Qiqiao and mei''er leave the dormitory with light steps.


    Outside the dormitory, catkins are standing at the door.


    Seven Qiao see this catkins, eyes reveal thinking.


    Meier directly ignores the existence of catkins and arranges the things she brings.


    She needs to sort out the items.


    Seeing mei''er''s attitude, Qiqiao smiles at catkins and nods to tidy things up.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengqi palace side, the queen fainted, immediately someone xuantaiyi.


    And the Queen''s side of the palace, also immediately to find the emperor.


    At this time, Murong Chen was still in the upper court.


    Han Gonggong looked outside the hall, and the Queen''s palace girl waved to him.


    He glanced at the minister who was standing in Manchu Dynasty and looked at the emperor beside him.


    See each other''s face and no emotion, slowly retreat down.


    When Han Gonggong went outside the hall, his face didn''t look good.


    "Where are you from here? If you make the emperor unhappy, you will have to stay for ten lives!"


    The big maid beside the queen, though she also knew that Han Gonggong was the favorite of the emperor.


    However, at this time, she can not care to say good.


    "Mr. Han, the queen fainted and vomited blood. Please tell the emperor that our empress is still unconscious."


    Hearing her words, Han Gonggong frowned gently.


    He lowered his eyes to hide the emotion in them.


    Yesterday, the words of de imperial concubine and Shu imperial concubine, he has been following the emperor''s side, naturally is also clear.


    At this time, he was surprised to hear that the queen fainted and even vomited blood.


    It''s not seven days.


    How could it be so fast.


    However, it was just a drop of eyes and a lift of eyes. Han Gong changed his anxious face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Additional requirements:


    There are eighty-eight monthly tickets per day, and one more chapter will be added.


    Reward 10000 Book coins per day plus one chapter.


    PS: nearly 400 rewards in two days. Thank you for your support


    Thank you queen Statistics (you are the only one I love in my life) ?

 Chapter 561

He looked at the maid and said seriously, "then, doctor Xuan, I''ll tell the emperor. But now the emperor and the grand master are discussing the war in the north.


    We may not be able to pass this time and a half, and we will certainly be able to finish the discussion

 Chapter 562

    The emperor''s guard of honor went straight to Fengqi palace.


    To Fengqi palace, Murong Chen saw, guarding outside the concubines.


    "Concubines and concubines, please send greetings to the emperor, and the emperor will be happy and safe..."


    "I''ve met the emperor, and the emperor is blessed..."


    Murong Chen did not pay attention to the crowd, but raised his hand and went straight to the Queen''s bedroom.


    Inside, there are Shufei, Defei and several high ranking concubines on the bed.


    And the imperial doctor is feeling the pulse for the queen.


    "I''ve met the emperor, and the emperor is blessed..."


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "Come on, don''t be polite."


    Murong Chen went to the couch, looking at the Queen''s pale face, there was no change in eyebrows.


    "Taiyi, what happened to the queen?"


    The Taiyi, who was in the pulse, was in a dilemma.


    He took a look at the concubines around him, and then at the queen who was still unconscious in bed.


    Then he got up and knelt at murongchen''s feet.


    "Tell the emperor that the empress is poisoned. I''m afraid... I''m afraid..."


    He couldn''t speak any more, even his forehead began to sweat.


    Murong Chen sees this, the voice is low and deep way: "you although say, in what poison, can have solution?"


    The doctor closed his eyes and said, "no solution, Queen... Time is running out."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen turned to look at the people on the couch.


    And the queen opened her eyes immediately after Taiyi said this.


    The eyes were filled with shock, anger, and fear.


    Murong Chen saw her wake up, face expressionless approach, sat on the couch.


    "Is the queen awake?"


    After hearing his voice, the queen turned her head and looked at the man sitting beside her.


    Clearly their distance is so close, but the heart is so far away.


    Far away her heart is cool, also began to lose themselves.


    "The Emperor..."


    The queen choked.


    After knowing that he was poisoned and that there was not much time left.


    She thought about her life, a short one.


    She is less than thirty years old and doesn''t want to die.


    Why did it come to this.


    "Queen, you wake up at last, but you worry about us."


    At this time, Princess de didn''t know that the crisis was coming, and she came forward to find a sense of existence.


    Murong Chen see the Queen''s eyes, don''t know why, a little less disgust for her.


    Of course, just a little less disgust.


    It was a pair of desperate eyes that made him feel what he had been.


    Hearing that the imperial concubine spoke, Murong Chen''s eyes revealed his intention to kill.


    Women''s faces are so changeable.


    "Get out of here!"


    There was a deep, unhappy voice.


    That kneeling on the ground of the doctor smell speech, at this time no matter this word is to who said, turned away.


    After that, several other doctors left one after another.


    Princess De, Princess Shu, and other concubines were still standing in place.


    "I said get out of here!"


    Murong Chen turned his head and repeated it again.


    This words is to see to virtuous imperial concubine to open mouth, however words is to all concubines in the house, present but say.


    From beginning to end, the Queen''s eyes did not leave Murong Chen''s side.


    The imperial concubines in the emperor this take, obviously displeased words, have turned to leave the bedroom.


    Defei looks at murongchen with an injured face.


    She showed an aggrieved look and wanted to win the emperor''s pity.


    However, her such face can only make Murong Chen more bored.


    "Get out of here!"


    This time the voice was obviously more unpleasant.


    Princess de shook her body.


    In front of the affectation of de Fei, let Murong Chen and the bottom of my heart, the woman''s face repeated.

 Chapter 563

    They are all the same. Women are always changeable. They are more resolute than men.


    One side of Shufei see the emperor angry, came forward to pull the Silly Princess out of the bedroom.


    Murong Chen looks at the two people who leave with disgust on their faces.


    It''s like looking at something disgusting.


    The queen looked at his angry face, all as handsome as before.


    As the daughter of general kongda, she was so noble and unrestrained.


    Because of the man in front of her, she chose to enter the palace.


    After Princess de and Princess Shu left, the queen showed a dismal smile.


    "Rong Chen..."


    Hearing this address, Murong Chen''s face became stiff.


    He turned and regained his expressionless face.


    But the title made him very resistant.


    It''s not queen PS: add more requirements


    There are eighty-eight monthly tickets per day, and one more chapter will be added.


    Reward 10000 Book coins per day plus one chapter.


    I''ll tell you secretly that Huahua already owes 38 chapters.


    Those who are not afraid of spending too much are welcome to be creditors.


    (top of the book circle is the book review with a record.)

 Chapter 564

    Several regrets in a row, we can see the Queen''s mood at this time.


    "Ha ha..." Murong Chen laughs out a voice, "regret just good, this explains to still have to save."


    The queen didn''t understand him and looked at each other with complicated eyes.


    Murong Chen stood up and looked down at the queen.


    "Kong Xindan, from now on, the scenery of the Kong family will not be the same.


    You are going to die. I have fulfilled my promise to my father.


    As long as you sit here for one day, I will always turn a blind eye to the Kong family. "


    The queen suddenly heard the emperor call her name, and she looked stunned.


    It makes her feel bad.


    Her face twisted when she heard what was said.


    "Are you going to kill my family?"


    The voice was sharp and angry.


    Murong Chen shook his head to her, "no, I will take back the military power of the Kong family. If we don''t mention it in the past, those who are restless in the future will act according to law."


    The queen squinted at murongchen, "what do you mean?"


    "The queen wants you... To do your best in the future."


    Murong Chen did not answer her question, but turned and left.


    Looking at each other''s back, the queen felt that this might be the last time she saw this man.


    "Emperor, did you really move your heart to that imperial concubine Chen?"


    At this time, the queen was eager to find an answer.


    For more than three years, she had lost her love for this man in the harem.


    These three years have changed her beyond recognition and even covered her with blood. It''s not worth it.


    She didn''t even know whether it was right or wrong to enter the palace and choose a man who didn''t love her.


    But then she really regretted it.


    Think of what she didn''t get in three years, and was easily got by others.


    I''m not comfortable at all.


    Murong Chen hears her words, the footstep that leaves stopped.


    He didn''t turn around, but sneered: "moved? What is that? "


    In reply, he walked away again.


    Hearing this, the queen felt much better.


    That''s it.


    She said, how can there be a woman, so that this man has no heart to move it.


    Isn''t that nonsense.


    That''s good.


    Anyway, the women in the harem are still following the people and things they will never get.


    It''s a relief to her that she''s not the only one who''s pathetic, everyone is.


    Slow down, the queen recalled the words before, do not know the meaning of each other''s words.


    She couldn''t hear what the man who left wanted to do.


    When she heard that she would not kill the people of the Kong family, her heart had fallen.


    She still knows about the Kong family.


    The elder brother is ignorant, and his father controls the government. He always opposes the emperor in the court.


    There are also some bad activities of the uncles at home.


    As long as the men who leave don''t kill them.


    No matter how bad these people were, she couldn''t watch them die.


    Murong Chen just left, Han Gonggong came in with tray in both hands.


    "I''ve seen Miss Kong..."


    Han Gonggong didn''t give the queen a big gift, but just expressed his usual greetings.


    Kong Xindan glanced at the tray and quickly looked into the bedroom. There was no one.


    There was panic in her eyes.


    Because it was a bottle of medicine and a dagger on the tray in Han Gonggong''s hand.


    Han Gonggong saw her face pale, smiling forward.


    "Miss Kong, please follow the rules. This is what the emperor ordered."


    Kongxindan see Han Gonggong forward, constantly back body.

 Chapter 565

    "You dog slave, I want to see the emperor, let him see me!"


    Hearing this, Han Gonggong frowned, "Miss Kong, I work according to the rules. Now it''s boring for you to spend so much time. Please work early and leave early."


    Kong Xindan narrowed his eyes and felt something wrong when he heard this.


    At this time, he carefully looked at Han Gonggong''s face.


    She couldn''t help recalling what the emperor had said before he left.


    Thinking of the meaning, Kong Xindan''s face changed greatly.


    She couldn''t help but move to the bed and look at father-in-law Han. Her face became excited.


    Knowing what she wanted to ask, Han nodded gently, "Miss Kong, time is pressing. Please hurry up."


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Chen left Fengqi palace, and his face didn''t change at all.


    He told Han Gonggong to go to work, followed by Han Gonggong''s apprentices.


    "How about luanfeng palace?"


    That small eunuch hears speech, immediately terrified way: "return to... Return to emperor, Chen imperial concubine already fell asleep."


    Murong Chen listen to ear this say not agile words, in the heart some funny.


    Is he so terrible? It''s frightening.


    Helplessly shook his head, sat on the seat to drive, "to luanfeng palace."


    "Yes."


    The little eunuch immediately asked people to act quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, miyuning is still sleeping.


    It''s not that she didn''t sleep well last night, but that this body is just the time to grow up.


    She''s only fifteen.


    Qiqiao and mei''er have arranged all the things they brought from the bamboo garden.


    Two people also slowly familiar.


    The main reason is that mei''er has been in this palace for many years, and knows some rules and proprieties.


    Qiqiao is a more smooth person.


    They get along well with each other and have a good impression on each other.


    In less than half a day, they cleaned the main hall of luanfeng palace, inside and outside.


    "The emperor arrived..."


    However, as soon as they were ready to have a rest, someone announced outside.


    They immediately got up and walked out of the main hall.


    "I see the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    "I''ll see the emperor, and the emperor will be happy in Jin''an..."


    In front of this is Qiqiao, behind this is Meier.


    At this time, mei''er didn''t recognize what was wrong with Qiqiao''s words.


    If mi you Ning were here, he would definitely recognize the meaning of these words when he met the emperor.


    The words of the maidservant, the concubine, the queen and the emperor were almost the same.


    But the meaning is different.


    My emperor, that''s what subordinates call.


    Murong Chen came and looked at the two maids, but did not see mi you Ning.


    Guess it hasn''t started yet.


    "Get up, where''s your master?"


    Qiqiao gets up with mei''er, but the latter doesn''t speak.


    Seven Qiao this just uttered a voice, "return to emperor, Chen imperial concubine Niang Niang is taking a nap, have not yet got up at this moment."


    "Well." Murong Chen nodded and walked in the hall.


    He went straight to the bedroom.


    Qiqiao and mei''er follow closely.


    Catkins are also in the main hall at this time.


    She saw the emperor''s figure, and her eyes were shining.


    Seven Qiao discovered that line of sight, the vision sharp swept catkins one eye.


    The other side''s vision has been glued to the emperor''s body, and didn''t notice the seven skillful eyes.


    On the contrary, mei''er, standing on one side, found out.


    Her heart is a startle, immediately hang a Mou, the mind moves.


    They followed the emperor to the door of the bedroom hall and stopped.


    They stood on both sides, guarding the door of the dormitory.

 Chapter 566

    Murong Chen went into the bedroom hall and saw the woman sleeping on the bed.


    The other side is holding the quilt, the small face is very quiet.


    Seeing this scene, Murong Chen''s mood can''t help but feel better.


    He slowed down to the bed.


    Miyuning woke up when someone came in the room.


    She didn''t open her eyes.


    Because she smelled the Dragon sandalwood in the air, she already knew who was coming here.


    Murong Chen goes to the bed. He sits on the edge and looks at mi you Ning in his sleeping face. His eyes are very focused.


    At this time, he did not know, at this time of their own, the eyes revealed the warmth.


    But he looked at mi you Ning in front of him and was obviously in a better mood.


    It made him look more.


    Miyuning could not help but slowly open his eyes under the gaze of the people around him.


    She didn''t let people look at her like this, and there was no possibility that she could continue to sleep.


    It''s better to open your eyes and see what this man wants to do.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, miyuning saw the handsome but noble man beside him.


    She exclaimed, and immediately sat up from the bed, "emperor, why are you here?"


    Murong Chen looks at her, that piece of meat Du Du small face.


    Especially opened her eyes, let her whole person flexible and vivid.


    The big eyes are like hooks.


    It''s a little feminine.


    "I can''t come?"


    Murong Chen asked.


    Mi you Ning immediately said with a smile: "how can it be? I just saw the emperor suddenly and thought it was a dream."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen chuckles.


    Even if you know the woman in front of you, it''s just talking.


    But there was not much disgust in my heart.


    It''s just like the woman in front of me, without that affectation.


    When you say that, whether it is facial expression, or eyes are very natural.


    Murong Chen reaches out his hand and touches mi you Ning''s head.


    There''s no greasiness on that end.


    It''s very comfortable to feel. It''s silky and supple, which makes people love it.


    It turns out that women are different from women.


    At the beginning, the mother''s fragrant hair was sticky to the touch every time.


    It looked dark and bright, but the feeling disgusted him.


    Miyuning felt the man touching her head. He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    I don''t like women close to me.


    It''s not that I don''t like women''s touch.


    So what is this man doing.


    At this time, her hair is still in a mess. What''s good to touch.


    It seems to feel her dissatisfaction, there is a little complaint in her eyes.


    Murong Chen takes his hand away.


    Looking at the little woman in front of me, "haven''t you had lunch yet? Why don''t you use it with me?"


    The other side has already asked, that is, there is no right to object.


    Miyuning nodded, "it''s my honor."


    She gets up to stay and calls mei''er and Qiqiao to come in.


    See these two people come in, Murong Chen has no interest, see a woman dress up.


    He still liked the natural look of the woman in front of him.


    There is no makeup, no gorgeous headdress, no dress that symbolizes the identity of the concubine.


    He walked out of the bedroom and said, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Mi you rather sees this to rush behind him blessing body, "is, Minister concubine hurry up, won''t let you wait for a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Chen is sitting in the main hall, playing with Buddhist beads.


    At the table there was tea from someone nearby, but he didn''t move.


    His eyes looked out of the hall, as if he was waiting for something.

 Chapter 567

    When Murong Chen twists the beads several times, the figure of Han Gonggong appears.


    "I see the emperor. It''s done."


    Han Gonggong came forward and explained the result of the matter.


    Murong Chen hears his words, the action that hangs Mou hand also stopped.


    Mi you Ning came out of his bedroom just to hear Han Gong''s words.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Han? You are sweating."


    Hearing mi you Ning''s voice, the emperor and father-in-law Han looked at her one after another.


    Their eyes could not help changing.


    Han Gonggong was surprised.


    And Murong Chen sees the woman standing at the door of his bedroom walking towards him, but with a bit of surprise.


    Just because miyuning didn''t put on makeup and didn''t wear the complicated clothes.


    Her hair was rolled up and fixed by a simple and transparent Hosta.


    He was wearing the silk clothes of the original owner at home.


    This dress can''t be compared with the silks and satins in the palace.


    But it''s better to be comfortable and simple.


    Seeing the woman coming, Murong Chen''s hand began to itch.


    The soft hair rolled up.


    Let that in front of the little woman, is exuding some charm.


    Unfortunately, Murong Chen didn''t understand.


    Just see mi you Ning coming, want to touch her, touch her.


    Miyuning goes to Murong Chen and bows respectfully.


    This next Murong Chen naturally had an action, "don''t need to be polite."


    He reached out to help miyuning, and then held her hand.


    The little hand was very soft, as fleshy as she was, and very comfortable to touch.


    Mi you Ning thought that if the other party shook it, it would release.


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn''t see that the other party meant to let go.


    I can''t help but start to gently pull my hand away.


    Soon afterwards, he was held by murongchen again.


    Han Gonggong saw the scene, squinted a pair of small eyes, respectfully stood aside.


    From the door came a group of slaves.


    These people are carrying food boxes.


    Murong Chen takes mi you Ning''s hand and doesn''t move at all.


    Watching the people put lunch on the table.


    He turned to look at Han Gonggong, "empress funeral day, after all things simple, back to send someone to inform the Kong family into the palace."


    "Yes, I know."


    Han Gonggong answered.


    However, mi you Ning''s face changed when he heard this.


    It''s not right.


    Isn''t the queen going to stick to it for more than half a month.


    According to the original plot, the queen died half a month after she was poisoned.


    How come I just got poisoned this morning and died in the afternoon.


    Murong Chen feels mi you Ning''s little hand tight.


    He couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Miyuning''s face was still full of consternation.


    It''s a real shock.


    There was no surprise, no calculation, and no disguise he wanted to find.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s appearance, he became more and more curious about this woman.


    Does the other party really just want to live in this harem and find a place.


    He doesn''t believe it. He can''t believe it.


    "What''s the matter with Aifei? But what''s wrong? "


    Murong Chen touched her hand, completely without the slightest disgust.


    The man next to him asked, which made mi you Ning put away his stunned face.


    "No, I''m just too surprised. I''m fine this morning. Why did I go all of a sudden?"


    "Ha ha..." Murong Chen laughs a few times.


    He looked up at mi you Ning and said, "after lunch, it will be announced. At this time, no one except you and me and the servants in this room knows."


    Mi you Ning heard this and nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 568

    She decided not to discuss the subject.


    Because the smell of men around has changed.


    It was obvious unhappiness, and there was some darkness.


    This man is a little unhappy. No, he is very unhappy.


    She looked at the table not far away, lunch had been set, and said in a voice: "it''s time for the emperor to eat."


    "Well."


    Murong Chen stood up and took her hand.


    He didn''t let go of each other''s hand until he came to the table.


    Murong Chen is also puzzled, why this woman''s feelings for him are not real, but he has no antipathy.


    However, this kind of thing, but also from the mind over again, turned over the past.


    After lunch, murongchen left with Han Gonggong.


    During this period, he did not touch miyuning again.


    "I''d like to present you to the Emperor..."


    Looking at Murong Chen''s seat, mi you Ning is relieved.


    Murong Chen let her see through, strange temper, uncertain.


    Maybe one sentence will touch his bottom line at any time,


    Send people out of luanfeng palace, MI Youning turns back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    On that day, the news of the Queen''s funeral spread.


    The people of the Kong family also entered the palace.


    Mi you Ning didn''t pay much attention to the following matters.


    The Queen''s affairs are simple.


    The queen of a country died. In a few days, she was carried into the imperial mausoleum.


    The future is very simple.


    These days, miyuning has just gone through the motions.


    Murong Chen never came to luanfeng palace again.


    The Queen''s affairs are finished.


    The people of the Kong family were also reorganized.


    The general came back from the northern battlefield. When he learned that his daughter was not there, the Kong family began to panic.


    Most of the officials in the court were demoted.


    Including the general of protecting the country, he also resigned on his own initiative.


    Because if general Kong does not resign, it will be his life.


    When the queen was in power, all the things they did in the Kong family, as long as they were found out.


    Everything is deadly.


    The war in the North has been delayed again and again.


    Until half a month later, Murong Chen appeared again.


    And with a man who looks seven points like him.


    When mi Youning saw this man, he already knew his identity.


    "I''ve met the emperor, the emperor, Wan Fu Jin''an, the Lord..."


    Murong Chen steps forward and reaches out his hand to take mi you Ning up.


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye nodded to mi you Ning, "it''s the first time I''ve seen your concubine Chen today. It''s not a small gift to show respect."


    He handed mi you Ning the scroll in his hand.


    Miyuning took it and said with a smile, "you are welcome."


    Xiao Yao Wang Ye has a pretty face. When he looks at mi you Ning, he looks at him with a little look.


    Murong Chen is not too surprised that mi you Ning knows his younger brother''s identity.


    After all, this woman was responsible for the affairs of the Empress Dowager.


    Not to mention the identity of the emperor''s younger brother.


    As long as you have a heart, you can''t guess.


    "You don''t have to be polite to love your concubine. The emperor''s younger brother just returned to Beijing recently. Today he is having dinner in luanfeng palace."


    Mi you rather showed a faint smile, "yes, I know. I''ll tell you to go on."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Mi you Ning breaks away from Murong Chen''s hand and goes to one side to command Mei ER and Qi Qiao.


    She didn''t need to ask the taste of Xiaoyao, because the imperial dining room was clear.


    After giving orders, she went to murongchen''s side and stood.


    And Murong Chen has already started to discuss the war in the north with Xiaoyao Wang Ye.


    "Emperor, I can''t go now. You should know about me."


    Murong Chen nodded and looked at the people around him.

 Chapter 569

    Mi you Ning''s eyes were full of doubts to Murong Chen.


    The latter, on the other hand, turns its attention away.


    Murong Chen''s eyes put out the door, the slender hand like jade was beating the table all the time.


    He said in a low voice, "I''m going to drive this time..."


    However, before his words were finished, the Xiaoyao king immediately said, "brother, this matter must not be done!"


    "This is the result of my discussion with the grand master. Those people in the barbarian areas in the north have already overpowered our army. Only when I fight personally can we fight and decide quickly."


    In the eyes of Xiaoyao Wang Ye, he still doesn''t agree, "but when the emperor brother leaves, it''s about the affairs in Beijing..."


    Miyuning stood aside and naturally heard Murong Chen''s words.


    There was a trace of consternation in her eyes.


    The plot is not right.


    Isn''t it the Xiaoyao Lord who should fight.


    It is said that the carefree Lord died on the battlefield.


    How can it be changed into the emperor''s personal expedition now.


    Miyuning frowned, holding a handkerchief in both hands, and thinking in his eyes.


    And Murong Chen side, has convinced Xiaoyao Wang Ye.


    "After I leave Beijing, you and the eunuch, the eunuch, are the people I trust most, and no one will do anything to you in your name."


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye said with a bitter smile, "brother, you don''t know. I have a headache about things in the court, and it doesn''t make sense at all."


    "With the help of the grand master, you should take care of yourself." Murong Chen tone can not refuse.


    Mi you Ning looks at Xiaoyao Wang Ye, and his pretty face is helpless.


    This man doesn''t like Court Affairs, so he often leaves Beijing.


    Now this situation, it seems to be really helpless.


    Mu family''s blood, now only these two people.


    Some of the plots are disrupted and everything is different.


    For example, LiuXu''s baby is just the carefree king''s.


    It was because of this child that Murong Chen gave catkins to the queen.


    Now Xiaoyao is not going to fight.


    Catkins don''t have this man''s children in his stomach.


    Murong Chen is going to fight in person.


    How does miyuning feel that the world is hanging.


    When she first came to the world, she messed up the plot.


    This really won''t be a problem.


    The soul power given by her mission will not be suspended.


    "Aifei, Aifei..."


    Suddenly a hand was shaking in front of mi you Ning''s eyes.


    She came back to see Murong Chen standing in front of her.


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    Murong Chen sees her this appearance, eyebrows a pick, "thinking what?"? I don''t want you to answer


    Mi you Ning hears speech immediately blessing body, "minister concubine''s fault, lost consciousness."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen did not investigate, but nodded gently to show that he knew.


    He took miyuning by the hand and said, "it''s time for lunch."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    That day Murong Chen said that after the Royal expedition.


    I''ve been preparing for the next few days.


    Now miyuning is the biggest concubine in the palace.


    Every day someone came to greet her.


    Of course, the princess de and the lady Shu are the masters of fishing for three days and drying their nets for two days.


    Mi you Ning did not care about this.


    As long as these two people are not in the back, hit her.


    A few days later, the news of the emperor''s personal expedition finally spread to the public.


    This morning, all the concubines came to luanfeng palace again to say hello.


    As soon as they were seated, Mr. Han brought people.


    "Imperial concubine Chen receives the order!"


    At this time, father-in-law Han''s face was solemn. The person behind him had a phoenix seal in his tray.


    Everyone was shocked to see it.

 Chapter 570

    Miyuning came down from the throne, knelt down on the ground and said respectfully, "I will take the order."


    "Imperial concubine Chen is virtuous and virtuous. She is generous and decent. She tends to be modest. Now she gives the seal of Phoenix. After my royal expedition, imperial concubine Chen manages all the affairs of the palace."


    When mi you Ning saw the Phoenix seal, he knew it couldn''t be her queen.


    After all, the queen left.


    Now, it''s no big accident to hear Han Gonggong''s words.


    She held out her hands and raised them, "I''ll take orders..."


    Just she doesn''t understand, this Murong Chen so trust her, this also too "pet - Love".


    All the concubines around showed their envious and envious eyes when they saw mi you Ning take the imperial edict.


    Han Gonggong puts the imperial edict into mi Youning''s hand. He reaches for the Phoenix seal behind.


    Mi you Ning stands up, and Han Gong hands her the Phoenix seal.


    "Congratulations, Princess Chen."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "Mr. Han is polite."


    She took the Phoenix seal, and there was a deep thought in her eyes.


    This Murong Chen seems to be, really want to drive out.


    Everything in the capital has begun to be ordered.


    After Han Gonggong left, MI Youning put the imperial edict and Phoenix seal into the hands of mei''er and Qiqiao.


    After seeing Qi Qiao, mi you Ning seems to understand something.


    This Murong Chen placed many people around her.


    The identities of these people are similar to those of the dead.


    No wonder that man will give her the management of this huge harem.


    I''m not even afraid of her turning the sky.


    "I''m short of money. You can all step back."


    Instead of returning to the throne, miyuning waved to the concubines.


    Her steps were towards the back of the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning returned to her bedroom.


    She looked at two things in front of the table, one was imperial edict, the other was Phoenix seal.


    It''s a life preserver for her in this palace.


    As long as she has this thing, no woman in the harem dares to show her face.


    Murong Chen can''t be unaware of this.


    If this man is, he wants to balance the power of the harem.


    Then the two things in front of us will not appear at this time.


    Miyuning held his chin and looked at the Phoenix seal.


    Murong Chen doesn''t know which tendon is wrong.


    "Qiqiao put these two things away."


    Hear to call oneself, seven Qiao immediately forward.


    She reached out and put away the things on the table. "Yes, the maid will arrange them properly."


    "Well."


    Mi you Ning looks at the door in a bored way.


    Today Murong Chen should appear.


    The day of the imperial expedition is just around the corner.


    If the other party doesn''t come again, we don''t know when we will meet in the future.


    The carefree Lord in the original plot has been fighting for seven years.


    Seven years later, he won.


    But he died, too.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Just then, a loud voice came from the door.


    Miyuning got up for the first time and went straight to the door.


    "I welcome the Emperor..."


    "Get up."


    When Murong Chen bent over mi you Ning, he had already lifted him up.


    He took miyuning''s hand and went inside.


    "I''m leaving with the army tomorrow. What do you want to say?"


    At this time, Murong Chen sat at the table of his bedroom, holding good tea in his hand.


    The slender fingers, like jade, gently rub the cup cover.


    Mi you Ning suddenly heard this, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "So fast?"


    "The war in the north can''t wait."


    Miyuning looks at the man opposite.


    She thought about it, as if there was nothing to say.

 Chapter 571

    But since the other side asked, if she did not say it would not be very good.


    When the other person says something, it means that he wants to hear something.


    Miyuning''s eyes turned.


    She thought about it and said, "I wish the emperor a successful start. By the way, how many concubines will follow?"


    The last sentence was in a tone of inquiry.


    Murong Chen heard her words, holding tea hand shaking.


    He raised his head and glanced at the woman sitting opposite.


    I saw the other side''s cunning eyes, full of laughter.


    It made him feel a little strange.


    This is the first time that he has been teased.


    He didn''t have much antipathy.


    Seeing the smile in the opposite woman''s eyes, his mood was also a little happy.


    Mi you Ning didn''t show any diffidence in the sight of the man in front of her.


    She even said with a smile: "will the emperor arrange his concubines to follow?"


    Murong Chen droops his eyes, and the cold low voice rings out.


    "Concubine AI thinks so much about me, but she wants to go to the front line to have a look?


    Now it''s too late. Princess Ai will pack up and leave with me tomorrow. "


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning heard the meaning of the words and laughed a few times.


    "That''s not true. I just care about the emperor''s lack of care."


    Murong Chen touched the bottom of the teacup, "that love imperial concubine accompanying, must be to take care of everything."


    Mi you Ning knows the other party and will never let her go.


    It''s just that people take advantage of it, and she can''t bear it.


    "The emperor''s will must be obeyed by my concubines, so let the people below pack up."


    Miyuning got up to greet people.


    Murong Chen''s eyes are quick, and he holds her hand.


    This action made mi you Ning have no time to react.


    When she reacts, she has already sat on Murong Chen''s leg.


    Each other''s deep eyes, straight at her.


    That pair of big hands also imprison her waist.


    Mi you Ning wants to resist, but he can''t start.


    The strength of the other side, so that she can not escape.


    "The Emperor..."


    Seeing this, mi you Ning couldn''t help lengthening her voice and opening her charming voice.


    Murong Chen heard with a bit of charm, this heart with what hook up the same.


    He looked at the woman in his arms and suddenly laughed.


    The handsome face slowly approached.


    Miyuning''s intuition was not good when he saw his action.


    However, when she wanted to step back, it was too late.


    Murong Chen''s lips, no temperature, cold.


    Just like him, there is no temperature at all.


    Murong Chen kisses mi you Ning.


    For the first time, he approached a woman.


    Even so uncontrollably kiss each other.


    His feeling is very soft.


    It''s really soft, even delicious.


    It has a sweet taste.


    Murong Chen can''t help but start to explore, want to sweep the beautiful taste.


    "Oh..."


    Miyuning felt Murong Chen''s advance and beat him on the shoulder.


    Aware of her unwillingness, Murong Chen is not willing to leave.


    There were some changes in the deep light of his eyes.


    The eyes were no longer as cold as before, as if something had melted.


    Miyuning looks at the man holding her.


    "Emperor, it''s still day."


    The tone was rather resentful, and the face was even more delicate and shy.


    Miyuning''s intention was to remind him not to lose his sense of propriety in broad daylight.


    But she so does not conceal one side, actually provoked Murong Chen''s sentiment Valley to owe.

 Chapter 572

    That smile and frown of naivete, and that show a bit of charm - charming.


    This all let Murong Chen, instantly had a reaction.


    He himself was stunned.


    Not to mention sitting on his lap.


    Miyuning felt the fart - stock - under that thing, his eyes were full of incredible.


    The plot collapsed, and so did the people.


    It''s not close to female sex.


    "Emperor, I want to go to court..."


    However, before she finished, Murong Chen got up with mi you Ning in her arms.


    Holding the man in his arms, he went straight to the bed of his bedroom.


    Put the person gently on it.


    Murong Chen watched deeply, the woman who let him break the taboo.


    He also knows that something is wrong with himself today, but he just can''t control it.


    How many years.


    Every time he saw a woman, he couldn''t help hating her.


    Each of these women reminds him of his mother.


    That disgusting, pretentious, even unscrupulous woman.


    Murong Chen goes to bed and hugs mi you Ning.


    He did nothing.


    The woman in his arms is still small, so what can he do.


    Miyuning knew from the disgust in his eyes that nothing would happen.


    This man can''t like women all his life.


    Even for the rest of his life, he couldn''t have children of his own.


    He had seen his wife kill.


    He even had a private communication with the palace guards, which made him vomit every time he thought of it.


    Murongchen''s mother''s concubine was finally murdered by the Empress Dowager.


    Unfortunately, no one has evidence.


    For so many years, Murong Chen has never done anything for his mother.


    Because such a woman ruined his life.


    He had a shadow for life.


    Let him pay all her debts.


    The Empress Dowager hated murongchen''s mother.


    So after the other party''s death, she didn''t know how to relieve her anger, so she gave Murong Chen the medicine to kill her heirs.


    It was before he was an adult.


    Empress Dowager to torture Murong Chen for joy, as long as you think of it, will fill medicine.


    Over the years, there has been a backlog of toxins.


    He''ll never have a child of his own for the rest of his life.


    This is why Murong Chen tolerates catkins and is pregnant with the child of the carefree Lord.


    Later, he made the child prince.


    It''s just that I''ll leave my son to my mother at last.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Murong Chen hasn''t seen the woman in her arms move for a long time. She can''t help but approach her ear and ask.


    The numbness and itching in my ear made mi you Ning come back in a moment.


    "Nothing. I just want to know how long it will take for the emperor to leave this time."


    Murong Chen changed a posture to hold her and looked up to the top of the bed.


    I saw the night pearl hanging in the center.


    He thought about it and said, "it won''t be long. When the Weiwu general comes back from the frontier, I can almost go back to Beijing."


    Mi you Ning nodded gently, "the emperor should be careful on the battlefield. His sword has no eyes. He must not be hurt."


    Murong Chen said softly.


    He hugged the woman in his arms again.


    This woman is different. He can feel it.


    The other side''s body, he did not have the slightest disgust and disgust.


    He is willing to listen to the other party''s words.


    Even if you know it, it''s just on the surface, but it''s still comfortable.


    But all this will not let Murong Chen lose himself.


    He doesn''t think it''s love.


    It''s just not disgusting, not annoying.


    Such a person is suitable to stay around and relieve boredom.


    At this time Murong Chen did not know, this is already the beginning of the heart.


    They hugged each other on the bed and didn''t know when they had gone to sleep.


    Murong Chen is too busy these two days, at this time just relax.

 Chapter 573

    When mi you Ning wakes up, there is no Murong Chen around him.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, King Xiaoyao took the Minister of culture and military with him and sent the army away.


    The sound of beating drums can be heard everywhere in the capital.


    Miyuning led the imperial concubines to stand on the tower and watch the emperor leave.


    Murong Chen, wearing armor, sat on the leading horse.


    Before he left, he looked back and forgot the palace tower.


    The dark yellow figure came into his eyes.


    Miyuning saw it, and Murong Chen looked back.


    She reached out and shook her hand at him.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s action, Murong Chen starts to smile.


    The smile is real, natural and heartfelt.


    At this moment, he is no longer alienated, icy distance.


    "Let''s go!"


    The army on the official road started to march in order.


    Murongchen left with the army.


    It was not until he saw that the army could not see anything except the gate that miyuning turned around.


    "All of you."


    Defei and Shufei are still looking at the direction of the emperor''s departure.


    Mi you Ning has already taken Mei ER and seven Qiao to go down the city tower.


    The emperor''s personal expedition, the capital''s large and small state affairs, fell on the head of the Xiaoyao Lord and the grand master.


    But fortunately, at present, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and there is nothing too big.


    In addition to the war in the north, the prosperity of the capital continued.


    After murongchen left, the palace was still stable.


    There''s nothing wrong.


    And mi you Ning is in this palace, eating, drinking and playing are very natural and unrestrained.


    All the food is from the imperial dining room. There is a small stove for her.


    At the beginning, after the empress died, he had something good to send to luanfeng palace for the first time.


    In this hot summer, there are many cold drinks in the imperial dining room.


    This makes miyuning feel that this summer will not be too hard.


    She is now the largest concubine in the palace.


    It''s boring and boring on weekdays, but people from xuanlefang can come to perform it.


    As for fun, that''s the concubines in the harem.


    Although the face of the fight, does not exist.


    But the secret means are still constant.


    And this luanfeng palace, is out of the food.


    On this day, Defei and Shufei came to say hello.


    Miyuning was leaning against the soft couch in the main hall.


    The following dancers twist waist swing hips to make some difficult movements.


    Hearing that Defei and Shufei came, miyuning waved his hand, "you go down."


    "I''m leaving..."


    Dance - women leave.


    Then the two of them came in.


    "I''ve met Princess Chen."


    "I''ve met Princess Chen."


    Miyuning has sat up.


    She glanced at them, "today - you two are really rare guests."


    "Sit down."


    Shufei and Defei were seated.


    They looked at miyuning together.


    At this time, there was a trace of schadenfreude in their eyes.


    Miyuning seems to have found nothing.


    She turned her head and said to Qiqiao, "go to tea. The two sisters can''t leave for a while."


    The following words are for Princess de and Princess Shu.


    After a month, I finally couldn''t help it.


    It''s hard for these two.


    Qiqiao should be, turned and left.


    Meier comes forward to serve mi you Ning. She delivers the melons and fruits from the imperial dining room.


    Miyuning looked at the grapes and melons from Shanggong. He had a big appetite.


    She didn''t mind that there was someone on the side. She started.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Guys, it''s Monday.


    Don''t forget to vote monthly. There are more tickets and more.


    Good night, everyone

 Chapter 574

    Miyuning picked up the grapes, peeled them and sent them to the entrance.


    The pulp tastes good.


    When Princess de and Princess Shu saw her enjoyment, their eyes were filled with envy and jealousy.


    "Today''s pulp is not bad, and my two younger sisters also try it."


    After a while, mi you Ning seemed to think of them.


    Princess de and Princess Shu are jealous of her enjoyment.


    At this time, he said in a different voice: "thank you, imperial concubine Chen


    "Thank you very much, Princess Chen."


    Seeing that they refused, MI Youning refused to persuade them.


    She picked up the melon again.


    "Well, I just think that you may not be able to eat in the future. I want you to taste more, so that you can remember the taste and savor it later."


    It''s a story in a story.


    Shu imperial concubine eyebrow eyes light wrinkly, didn''t open mouth to say what.


    Princess de can''t help it. "Princess Chen, I said that in a hundred days'' time, now I''ll give it to you again. Do you know that Xiaoyao Prince and the old princess have entered the palace."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes and eyebrows picked up, "Oh? So what? It''s nothing to do with me. "


    "Of course! You walk in the palace... "


    "Princess de! Be careful


    Just when she wanted to go on, Shufei stopped her from going on.


    And Princess de finally knew what she almost said.


    But she just needs to wait and see how the imperial concubine Chen enters the trap.


    Mi you rather sees Shu imperial concubine to open mouth, put the vision on her body.


    Looking at each other''s weak appearance, MI Youning turned her lips.


    "Shufei, you say you dress up all day, just like the white lotus. Are you tired?


    You''re not afraid that you''ve ruined the white lotus. It''s so pure, holy and spotless. "


    Miyuning shook his head as he spoke. It was a pity.


    Shufei didn''t respond at first.


    Then I thought about it.


    That''s not good at all.


    Her face was a little angry, which destroyed the soft appearance.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning said immediately, "yes, it''s just like this. What kind of face should it be? It''s good to show it. The taste of hiding the head and tail is not good either."


    "Imperial concubine Chen, where did I offend you?"


    Shufei was irritated again and again, and finally she couldn''t help it.


    What miyuning is waiting for is that she can''t help it.


    "Ha ha... Shufei, dare you say that you and Defei didn''t discuss how to deal with the queen in the lotus pool of the Royal Garden, and gave the queen poison medicine!"


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words suddenly, both Princess de and Princess Shu were dumbfounded.


    Princess De is more impulsive.


    Stand up immediately, "were you there that day?"


    Mi you Ning hummed and laughed softly, "how can you know the cooperation between you two if you are not here?"


    Although Shufei''s face changed greatly, she quickly swept the hall.


    Only here people, only their close maids, as well as Chen imperial concubine side of wait on people.


    It was a relief to her.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you have no evidence."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Mi you Ning heard her words, but she laughed, and her tears almost came out.


    Seeing this, Mei Er immediately handed her handkerchief up.


    "Master, take your time."


    At this time, mei''er was very calm, and there was no panic at all.


    It seems that I don''t know what the Masters said.


    Miyuning takes the handkerchief from Meier, and she wipes her tears.


    "Shufei, no matter whether I have evidence or not, I don''t plan to do anything, otherwise you won''t sit here now."

 Chapter 575

    Mi you Ning wiped her tears and looked at Shu Fei with a smile.


    But because of her words, Shufei had no bottom in her heart.


    Today, she and Princess de came here, not to tear down her own platform.


    The princess also stood aside, her face showing the color of fear.


    She really didn''t expect that other people would know about it.


    But hear the words of Shu imperial concubine, the other side has no evidence, she just wants to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then miyuning''s words frightened her.


    Although she sometimes impulsive, but also understand that this palace, some things do not need to really come up with evidence.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you can''t protect yourself now. You can''t do anything to me!"


    Princess de was afraid. She made a sound.


    Mi you Ning looks at Shu Fei and sees her face full of hate.


    Yes, I''m not afraid of opponents like gods, but I''m afraid of teammates like pigs.


    This princess is really Shufei''s pig teammate.


    Shufei is a brain, but she chose the princess.


    "Oh? Why can''t I move you? Now the Hougong is the largest one in the palace, holding the Phoenix seal. It can be cut first and then played. "


    The imperial concubine of Germany hears speech, is flustered even more.


    She quickly stepped forward, "you can''t, you are yourself now..."


    "Stop it, Princess!"


    Shufei stands up and stops Defei.


    Princess de turned her head and frowned at Princess Shu.


    After they joined hands, she always listened to each other.


    Now she wants to be her own master.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you can''t protect yourself now. Someone in your palace practices witchcraft."


    The imperial concubine of Germany is still quick to say a mouth.


    Miyuning leaned against the soft couch and nodded, "well, I know."


    Shufei and Defei have been looking at her, but they see that she is not shocked.


    Even said I know.


    This made them a little confused.


    "You know what?"


    Shufei couldn''t help it.


    Miyuning said again: "of course, you''ve bought my maid named LiuXu.


    Even the witchcraft was buried in every corner of the Phoenix Palace three days ago. "


    See Shufei and Defei face big change, face pale.


    Mi you Ning was smiling with a relaxed face.


    "You must be curious, why do I know this?"


    Shufei''s face was very ugly. "You''re playing with us. You''ve known all this for a long time. Now you''re just watching us make a fool of ourselves!"


    Seeing Shufei''s guessing expression, MI Youning stretched out her finger and shook it at her.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Mi you Ning said with a smile.


    "I''m trying to get you up. I can''t get up any more."


    At the end of the speech, miyuning put away her smiling face. She rushed out and yelled, "bring the people up!"


    Qiqiao quickly came in, two eunuchs behind him came in, pressing the bound catkins.


    When Shufei and Defei heard mi Youning say that they couldn''t get up, their legs were already weak.


    When I see catkins coming in, they are all tied up.


    The two men retreated to their positions and sat down in their chairs.


    Willow catkins came in without looking at Shufei and Defei, or even mi Youning.


    Her eyes were on the side of the side hall.


    Because her mouth was blocked, she couldn''t open her mouth at all. She could only keep silent.


    Shufei and Defei didn''t pay attention to her at this time.


    Both of them are afraid. Fortunately, the Xiaoyao Prince and the old princess have not come yet.


    Or they''re dead.


    There may not be a chance to turn over again.

 Chapter 576

    "Kneel down!"


    The eunuch pressed catkins into the hall and directly pushed people to the ground and knelt down.


    This voice startled the lady in meditation.


    Shufei looks at the woman who leans on the soft collapse and is indifferent from beginning to end.


    This woman is young, but she is very resourceful and resourceful.


    This is something she ignored before, it''s her carelessness.


    But don''t worry, as long as you get through this pass in front of you, you''ll find another chance in the future and definitely pull the other side down.


    "Concubine Chen, now you have no evidence of all this. The emperor is not in the palace. It''s better not to make a big deal about some things."


    After hearing this, miyuning did not make a statement.


    She doesn''t respond, but let the Shu imperial concubine in the heart have no bottom.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, what''s the matter with you


    Mi you Ning finally turned to see Shu Fei, "Shu Fei is late. When you hit me, it''s already late."


    Shufei face dew doubt, in the side of the German imperial concubine is unknown, so.


    The woman they were looking at sat up straight again.


    "Xiaoyao Wang Ye, how long will you stay?"


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, Shufei and Defei were all dumbfounded.


    However, what makes them more stupid is in the back.


    Xiaoyao Prince helped the old princess out of the side hall.


    There''s also a royal army behind him.


    "Take Shufei and Defei down!"


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye, as a man, is full of anger at this time.


    Mi you Ning was not surprised to see this.


    Who let the poor carefree lord love the queen to the bone.


    The imperial army quickly suppressed the imperial concubine Shufei and the imperial concubine Defei.


    Miyuning stood up and came to the old princess.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you today."


    The old princess''s face was wearing a loving smile. "I''m just going through the motions. The emperor handed over the imperial palace to imperial concubine Chen. This is the Meiji move."


    Miyuning took the words, "you''re welcome. It''s late. I''ll send someone to take you back."


    The old princess nodded. It was agreed that she would come here today.


    After seeing the old princess off, MI Youning turns to look at Princess de and Princess Shu.


    "You two, please move to the cold palace for the time being. As for the fate, it will be decided when the emperor returns to the palace."


    Shufei smell speech, face twist up, "Zhu Yan, you have no right!"


    The imperial concubine''s side has already silly eyes, the face takes the color of the ash defeat.


    Miyuning dislikes Shufei''s noise and lets her mouth be blocked.


    "Take people into the cold palace and arrange the people to serve them. Guard the cold palace and don''t let people out."


    "Yes


    The imperial guards sent Princess de and Princess Shu to the cold palace.


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye watched them leave with obvious anger in his eyes.


    Even if he knew, no matter who they were, they were not clean.


    But he was still angry, still angry.


    Miyuning looks at the Xiaoyao king, and glances at the catkins kneeling on the ground with their heads down.


    She returned to her previous position and said, "Lord, now things have been done. After all, it''s not convenient for men to stay in the harem."


    Hearing this obvious order, Xiaoyao turned his head.


    There was a helpless smile on his face.


    This woman, is really used up to throw ah.


    "That Chen imperial concubine, many take care."


    "Thank you for your special trip."


    "It''s just a little effort..."


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye also left.


    In the huge luanfeng palace, only mi Youning and a group of eunuchs were left.


    "Catkins, catkins... How many times is this now?"

 Chapter 577

    Now that they''re all gone, it''s time for miyuning to settle with catkins.


    Mi you Ning knows every move of the catkins.


    She just wanted to see what the other side was doing.


    I didn''t expect that the other party really hated her.


    Once this luanfeng palace is caught practicing witchcraft, it''s not just a capital crime.


    Catkins heard that miyuning opened his mouth and finally raised his head.


    One side of the eunuch see this, will block her mouth things down.


    She had a grim smile on her face.


    "Zhu Yan, you and I have been master and servant for many years. Now I have nothing to say. I just want you to give me a good time."


    Miyuning shook his head, which made catkins even more pale, even with fear.


    She thinks that the other side must let her suffer a torture, will let her slowly die.


    Miyuning had a headache when she thought of the original owner''s request.


    Death is too cheap catkins.


    Whether it is the death of the predecessor or the restlessness of catkins these times.


    She thinks it''s better to look at each other and suffer all her life.


    "Catkins, I won''t kill you, but your mouth is too dishonest. It''s better to remove it."


    Catkins smell speech eyes with panic, "Zhu Yan, miss, don''t! You''d better kill me. "


    Mi you Ning didn''t listen to her plea for mercy. He said to the eunuch who was pressing her, "take your tongue and ask the eunuch to use the best medicine. Don''t die."


    "I know."


    Several eunuchs pulled catkins out.


    Mi you Ning finally breathes a sigh of relief. She turns her head and looks at Mei ER and Qi Qiao.


    "You''ve worked hard today."


    Qiqiao immediately panicked and said: "if the master is not there, I will do what I should do for him."


    Meier followed closely: "I''m afraid."


    Both of them were terrified. Miyuning knew that they were loyal.


    Now Princess de and Princess Shu have fallen down. In the following days, she will be more comfortable.


    As for the concubines at the bottom, they must not have the courage.


    After solving these problems, MI Youning felt a little depressed.


    "Go out and have the people below clean the palace."


    "Yes."


    Miyuning walked out of the palace, and her figure was drawing.


    With mei''er and Qiqiao''s following, she goes farther and farther.


    The figure also drew farther and farther away.


    ¡­¡­


    One year later.


    Miyuning is sixteen years old.


    But murongchen has not returned to Beijing.


    The mighty general on the other side of the border did not set out.


    He was a great general in the frontier to frighten other countries.


    As soon as he leaves, there is bound to be trouble on the border.


    The imperial court sent people to the northern battlefield again.


    But murongchen still didn''t come back.


    He made it by himself.


    When hearing the news, mi you would rather not believe it.


    If it''s just to teach people, it''s not the emperor''s responsibility.


    However, the news that Murong Chen is about to return to Beijing finally comes.


    Miyuning now also felt that the harem was ready to move.


    These women are now, but all of them are trying to make a show in front of the emperor.


    So that the emperor can take a look at them.


    After all, the emperor was not close to women before. Now he has been in the army for a year. How can I think about the taste of this woman.


    If you are a soldier, the sow will compete with Diao cicada.


    Miyuning saw that the harem was restless.


    She was indifferent, eating and drinking every day, and had a good time.


    At this time, she did not know that the burden was about to fall on her.

 Chapter 578

    The impending crisis left her no more leisure time.


    When everyone in the harem was looking forward to the emperor''s return, something changed.


    On this day, miyuning got up under the service of Qiqiao.


    When she was ready to dress up, Meier was ready for breakfast.


    As soon as miyuning sat down, the eunuch outside ran in.


    "Niang Niang, Xiaoyao Wang Ye asks to see you."


    Miyuning took back his outstretched hand.


    She frowned, "please come in."


    In the early morning, Xiao Yao Wang ye came, and mi you Ning felt that something must have happened.


    Otherwise, the other party will not be so out of control, early in the morning into the harem.


    "I''ve met Princess Chen."


    Xiaoyao''s face is not pretty.


    Mi you Ning sees this, her show eyebrow can''t help but deeper a few minutes.


    "What''s the matter with your coming here?"


    The other side nodded, "please hold back."


    "You all step back, mei''er. Qiqiao will stay."


    The eunuchs and maids in the palace came out one after another.


    Seeing this, Xiaoyao went forward and said, "on the way back to Beijing, my brother was chased and fell off the cliff. Now his life and death are unknown."


    The tone was cautious and serious, and the repressed tone and face showed the anger of the carefree Lord.


    Hearing this, miyuning immediately touched the ring on his left hand.


    She needs to check the plot to see whether Murong Chen is alive or dead.


    However, when her hand touched the ring, she saw a fuzzy white fog.


    She can''t see anything.


    Why is murongchen''s information invisible.


    Miyuning glanced at the carefree prince in front of her, and she tried again.


    But this time I saw the life of Xiaoyao Wang Ye.


    That is to say, only murongchen''s information can''t be seen.


    This is the problem again.


    This situation is familiar to miyuning honey.


    She sprang up from her seat.


    "Time, place, can someone go down the cliff to look for it?"


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye nodded, "has sent people to find."


    Mi you Ning suddenly narrowed her eyes, and she looked suspiciously at the carefree prince in front of her.


    "Why did you tell me that?"


    The latter looked at Qiqiao behind her.


    Following his line of sight, mi you Ning also looked at Qi Qiao.


    Qiqiao''s vision of the two men is still the same.


    "Brother Huang once said that if there''s anything, I''ll let you know first. Even if there''s something in case, I''ll make you safe all your life."


    Hearing this, miyuning''s hand trembled.


    This is not what Murong Chen said.


    This murongchen, this damned man.


    She is still not clear about the identity of this man.


    The other party has already done something that makes her suspect most of the follow-up.


    "Qiqiao, how many people are there in your secret health department?"


    Mi you Ning''s straightforward words finally changed Qi Qiao''s expression.


    She was stunned, puzzled, and a little curious.


    Miyuning took the initiative and said, "you''ve been with me for so long. If you don''t find anything, I''m an idiot. You''ve been transmitting what I''ve done to the emperor. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Qiqiao is really not clear, otherwise she must be more secret.


    It''s a pity that no matter how secret she is, she can''t resist mi you Ning''s golden finger.


    Qiqiao knew that the LORD was in danger. She immediately respectfully said, "back to the Lord, I don''t know how many people there are in the dark guard department. They are all in all parts of the world."


    "Since the emperor disappeared in the north, then inform the dark guard over there to search for the emperor."

 Chapter 579

    "Yes! My subordinates left first. "


    Qiqiao immediately left luanfeng palace.


    After Qiqiao leaves, MI Youning turns to look at Xiaoyao king.


    "Is there any news in the capital now?"


    The latter also looked thoughtful at this time. "It''s hard to say. The news from this morning shows that the emperor has lost his message yesterday. If it''s a person in the capital, someone will appear this morning."


    Miyuning did not know what was wrong.


    However, as long as she saw the ministers in the court, she would know that these people were not clean.


    However, how could a concubine in her harem enter the court hall.


    Miyuning, hearing what Xiaoyao king said, frowned lightly. She turned and sat down.


    Seeing her thoughtful expression, Xiaoyao Wang asked, "what do you think?"


    For more than a year, he saw with his own eyes that this woman had managed the harem in good order.


    Those women who want to stand out and toss, which is not properly cleaned up by her.


    Miyuning looked up at King Xiaoyao, "I want to go to court."


    "..." King Xiaoyao.


    ¡­¡­


    Today''s early days are the same as before.


    As usual, the grand master walked into the court with the face of an old fox.


    Many officials greet each other and behave as before.


    The grand master looked at the officials who were greeting him, looking at them carefully.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t find the slightest flaw.


    The news of the emperor''s disappearance has been known to him.


    Xiaoyao king has already communicated with him.


    Now let''s see who will jump out of the hall.


    In their territory, someone assassinated the emperor, most likely his own.


    Because the border guard is very strict.


    Even if the people of other countries want to enter their own territory, they also depend on whether the soldiers at the border can let them go.


    The grand master secretly explored the surrounding officials and got nothing.


    Soon, Xiaoyao Wang Ye with a bodyguard, into the hall.


    "I''ve met Wang Ye..."


    "I''ve met Wang Ye..."


    Xiaoyao Wang ye went into the hall and sat on the seat of his highness.


    There are two seats here, he and the grand master.


    After Xiaoyao King sat down, his bodyguard stood respectfully behind him.


    When the grand master saw the bodyguard, he thought deeply in his eyes.


    The old fox found something, but he didn''t speak.


    Miyuning stood behind the king of Xiaoyao and looked up to the master.


    She bent her eyes, gave the grand master a smile, and then quickly bowed her head.


    The grand master saw that there was no Adam''s apple on her neck.


    Then he thought about it and guessed the identity of the man.


    The imperial master frowned. How can the imperial concubine enter the court.


    However, this man was brought in by King Xiaoyao, and he must ask after the event.


    "You don''t have to be polite. I have something to report today. I''ll be busy for a while. If you have something to say, I''ll leave early."


    Just when the grand master was not happy, the king Xiaoyao opened his mouth.


    His words were full of impatience.


    The following officials looked at each other.


    One of them came forward.


    "Lord, I heard that the emperor is on his way back to Beijing. I want to ask, what do you need to prepare when the emperor returns to Beijing?"


    It is the officials of the Ministry of the interior who stand out.


    As long as it''s about the emperor, the house of internal affairs always has to make preparations at the first time.


    Seeing that the officials of the house of internal affairs came out, Xiaoyao Wang didn''t look very good.

 Chapter 580

    But he was still patient and said, "according to the previous ancestral system, it''s very important for the emperor''s brother to return to Beijing. We should not be careless."


    "Yes, I know."


    The officials of the house of interior stood back.


    After that, some officials continued to report things about sesame size.


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye and the grand master should face each other all the time.


    But mi you Ning, standing behind the king Xiaoyao, looked up at the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Her eyes first looked at the officials standing in front of the court.


    These are the only people who are most suspected of assassinating the emperor.


    Miyuning squinted at the officials below.


    Soon she took her eyes back.


    Some of them had problems, but the main envoys were the Minister of the Ministry of war and the Minister of Dali temple.


    These two people are really enemies.


    Their identity has something to do with the harem.


    The harem is still restless.


    These two main messengers are the father of Princess de and Princess Shu.


    It seems that her overthrow of Princess de and Princess Shu caused a change in the plot.


    Miyuning stepped forward and approached King Xiaoyao''s ear, saying, "Minister of the Ministry of war, Minister of Dali temple."


    Xiaoyao Wang Wen Yan frowned tightly.


    His sharpness is the line of sight sweep toward, the Minister of the Ministry of war and Dali Temple minister two people body.


    "Somebody


    Xiaoyao Wang stands up and shouts out of the hall.


    The imperial guards outside quickly came in and surrounded the court hall.


    Seeing this, many officials were puzzled, and some even looked frightened.


    The reason why King Xiaoyao listened to miyuning''s words was because he came.


    Miyuning has already told us that we should just take down those who have problems.


    If there is no problem with the person she said, the position of concubine will be removed.


    At this time, the king of Xiaoyao would rather kill by mistake.


    Seeing that the Imperial Army surrounded the hall, most of the officials were in fear.


    Pointing to the Minister of the Ministry of war and the Minister of Dali temple, he said harshly, "take down the Minister of the Ministry of war and the Minister of Dali temple!"


    The grand master and the old God are sitting here, and they don''t have any participation in this.


    But the light of the old fox in his eyes was directly on the Minister of the Ministry of war and the Minister of Dali temple.


    "Lord, what''s wrong with me


    The Minister of the Ministry of war was full of excitement.


    "Lord, although you are in charge of the country on your behalf, you should not be so mischievous!"


    The Minister of Dali temple made a sound.


    However, the imperial army did not listen to them and directly suppressed them.


    Xiaoyao Wang Ye looked at these two people with a sneer, "if we have something to say, we have plenty of time to spend."


    He turned and looked at mi you Ning. He thought there was something else.


    Mi you Ning said in a low voice: "prince, I''ll leave first. These two are the father of Princess de and Princess Shu."


    Hearing her words, Xiaoyao king knew the relationship.


    "Well, you go."


    Miyuning quickly withdrew from the court hall.


    She''s a nobody, nobody cares.


    At this time, people in the court were already in a panic. They didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Press people to the back hall."


    King Xiaoyao gave orders to the imperial guards.


    He turned and looked at the grand master who was still sitting


    Finally, the grand master stood up. He looked coldly at the two men who were pressed by the imperial guards. His eyes were like looking at the dead.


    "It''s natural, please."


    Xiaoyao king and the grand master moved to the rear hall.


    The imperial army had pressed the two men to follow.


    Because they were too noisy, they had already blocked their mouths.


    The rest of the officials were blocked by the imperial guards at the gate. They couldn''t do without them.

 Chapter 581

    They looked at the direction of the back hall and wondered what had happened.


    However, there were also several officials with pale faces.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning leaves the court hall, walks to her seat, and goes straight to Luan Feng palace.


    Along the way, her face was brooding.


    The accident was caused by the father of Princess de and Princess Shu.


    They are fighting for their daughter.


    However, they did not want to hurt the emperor, their daughter, also live widows.


    One by one in a high position, why don''t you have a brain.


    They knew when they sent their daughter to the palace.


    This harem has always been a place where people eat people.


    But their anger is part of it, and more importantly, their selfishness.


    The two are in contact with people from other countries.


    This is treason.


    Especially when they know that their daughter is still innocent.


    These two old people, unexpectedly once again hit on their daughter''s idea.


    The emperor''s disdain for their daughter does not prevent others from disdaining her.


    Miyuning really knelt down for the two ministers.


    Is there something wrong with the world, or are the people here without brains.


    Such things can be done.


    Can they even overthrow this court.


    But we don''t want to see if the people today are willing to.


    Now, in addition to the war in the border areas, the country is peaceful and the people are in peace. Who is willing to make a living for the people.


    When he arrived at Luan Feng palace, mi you Ning saw the seven skillful guards in the palace.


    "I''m back."


    "Yes, master."


    Miyuning strode into the palace and went straight to his bedroom.


    Meier and Qiqiao are always following her.


    Back in his bedroom, miyuning takes off his bodyguard uniform.


    Meier and Qiqiao immediately come forward and serve her to put on the imperial concubine''s clothes.


    It''s been a long time since miyuning wore this gorgeous imperial dress.


    While she cooperated with the two people''s movements, she asked Qi Qiao around her, "are they all ordered to go down?"


    "Back to the master, the news has been sent out, and the secret guards in the middle of Beijing have also taken action.


    Most of the officials in the court have something to do with it. The secret guards will come to greet them in person. There won''t be any problem. "


    Mi you Ning heard this, and her face showed a smile.


    The news is good, which shows that Murong Chen still has a backhand.


    I just don''t know how he is now.


    She doesn''t think anything big will happen to this man.


    After all, he is the big boss of the world.


    If everything goes wrong with him, it''s like


    Miyuning frowned.


    That kind of feeling, as if she had no meaning in this world.


    Huh? When could she have felt this way.


    It made her face thoughtful.


    Now the task is almost finished.


    Catkins have been broken, she can''t be the master all her life.


    I can only live a lonely life in this deep palace.


    And now she is still alive, can die to live.


    At this time, in fact, she can get out of the mission world.


    Just let this body, autonomous consciousness live.


    But she did not leave, as if she had forgotten?


    Miyuning doesn''t think so.


    "Master."


    At this moment, Mei Er opens her mouth and interrupts mi you Ning''s death.


    Miyuning turned to look at the bronze mirror and the woman in it.


    Now she is no longer new to the world, the round shape.


    That small palm face, demon - Rao''s body, has shown that she is mature.


    It''s a woman now.


    Even a beauty, MI Youning touched her face narcissistically.

 Chapter 582

    However, in her narcissistic action, her face was full of disgust.


    Because no matter how beautiful the woman is, she is not one percent of herself.


    It''s someone else''s, not her own.


    Miyuning touched his smooth face, put down his hand, turned and walked outside the palace.


    "To the cold palace."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the king Xiaoyao and the grand master were interrogating the Minister of war and the Minister of Dali temple.


    It''s a pity that these two people are very strict and don''t speak at all.


    There''s nothing useful to ask.


    The grand master had frowned and his face was suspicious.


    Xiaoyao Wang knew it was too hasty.


    But before he was in the court, he clearly saw the frightened faces on these two faces.


    His eyes were even more flustered. He was sure that the emperor''s brother had something to do with them.


    However, at this time they did not speak, and he could not produce evidence.


    Thinking of his concubine Chen, the king felt that he had to wait for his plan.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning came to the cold palace. The guards of the cold palace opened the old wooden door.


    She let Qiqiao go in with several eunuchs.


    This time, I just want to take Princess de and Princess Shu to leave.


    She didn''t need to go in herself.


    Qiqiao is very efficient.


    After entering the cold palace for only half a moment, she brought Shufei and Defei out.


    The eunuchs suppressed them.


    Mi you Ning sits on the seat and looks at them with a smile.


    Seeing the appearance of Defei and Shufei, we can see that they had a good time.


    Face is not too thin, although wearing no longer gorgeous, but also moist it.


    There must be money to deal with.


    "It seems that you two have a good life. Unfortunately, this is your last good day."


    The imperial concubine de and the imperial concubine Shu used them together, and they glared angrily at mi you Ning.


    "Come on, don''t look at me like this. People who don''t know think you''re in love with me."


    Miyuning opened his mouth happily, and at last he laughed.


    "Zhu Yan! You have to die! "


    Shufei is more intelligent. She seems to have guessed something at this time.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were bent and his face was smiling. "Lady, you will never know if I will die."


    After that, she stretched out her armored finger and pointed to Shufei and said, "but you''re going to die soon."


    Seeing Shufei''s hostile sight, MI Youning was satisfied with her fear.


    "Take the men to the court."


    ¡­¡­


    The king of Xiaoyao here is still consuming. The grand master can''t sit down.


    He looked at the Xiaoyao king, with doubt in his eyes, "Lord, what are you taking as the evidence to arrest these two people?"


    As soon as the Taishi opened his mouth, the Minister of the Ministry of war immediately followed him.


    "Taishi, I''ve always been my own. I''ve never done anything beyond the boundary, and I don''t know how to kill people. I''d like to ask Taishi to make decisions for me..."


    The Minister of the Ministry of war opened his mouth, followed by the Minister of Dali temple, "the same is true for the old minister. He also asked the grand master to be the master."


    Mi you Ning came in, pressing Princess de and Princess Shu, and heard these words.


    There was a sneer in the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s too much for the two adults to say that!"


    When they heard the sudden sound, they couldn''t help looking at it.


    Miyuning was wearing a gorgeous and solemn imperial dress, and her face was covered with cold makeup.


    It makes her look more powerful.


    That body''s noble spirit, is unable to hide.


    Miyuning walked in step by step against the people''s eyes.


    After her, Defei and Shufei, who were suppressed by others, also showed their eyes.

 Chapter 583

    And all the people listened to the words of miyuning.


    The Minister of the Ministry of war and the Minister of Dali Temple saw their daughter suppressed.


    Their faces didn''t look good, and their momentum decreased a little.


    Miyuning came up to them with a sneer.


    "Two adults, collude with other countries to plot against the emperor. Now your criminal evidence is in your mansion. If you send someone to search the mansion, you will not be afraid to deny it."


    Hearing this, the two kneeling on the ground turned pale.


    They no longer have the previous denial.


    Seeing this, miyuning is too lazy to talk to them.


    She took Fengyin from Qiqiao''s hand and went to Xiaoyao king and Taishi.


    "Please send someone to search the palace. Our palace is using the Phoenix seal as a guarantee today. If these two people are innocent, our palace will make its own decision in luanfeng palace."


    This is a bit serious.


    Although the Phoenix seal is no better than the imperial seal, it also has a certain discourse power.


    If the emperor has any mistakes, the person holding the Phoenix seal can supervise the state on his behalf.


    This is also the inheritance of the royal family.


    The grand master did not dare to underestimate the woman in front of him.


    Moreover, after hearing that miyuning was so important, he also guessed that the Minister of the Ministry of war was absolutely not innocent with the Minister of Dali temple.


    After listening to mi you Ning''s words, Xiao Yao Wang updated them every morning with ten chapters and ten thousand words.


    Beauties, the flowers will be more than ten thousand, let''s vote the monthly ticket for Huahua, thank you very much~

 Chapter 584

    The eunuchs who followed mi you Ning immediately stepped forward.


    "Take Shufei out and wash her mouth well. There should be swill in the imperial dining room. Remember to wash her several times."


    Mi you Ning that carries the armor of Shu imperial concubine, slowly left her twisted face.


    But when I left, I stabbed Shufei in the face with the tip of the armor.


    As soon as miyuning''s command came out, the eunuchs immediately went forward to take Shufei away.


    Shufei began to struggle, and even began to speak.


    "Zhu Yan, you can''t die well. You can''t die well. The emperor should die, too!"


    She even cursed the emperor.


    Before mi you Ning is angry also because, this Shu imperial concubine says Murong Chen to die openly and secretly.


    Now I hear that Shufei is so straightforward again. How can miyuning tolerate her.


    "Wait..."


    The eunuchs who took Shufei away immediately stopped.


    Miyou would rather look at Shufei with a cold, gloomy look, just like a dead man''s.


    She raised the Phoenix seal in her hand and said in a deep voice: "Lady Shu has a bad virtue. She is disrespectful to the emperor and insults the palace. She gives a cup of poisonous wine."


    Good guy, as soon as he said this, everyone around him was shocked.


    Including Xiaoyao king and Taishi.


    Not to mention the two adults kneeling... No, it should be said that they are traitors. At this time, they are even more stupid.


    Shufei was even more unbelievable and lost.


    Eunuchs took advantage of this time, blocked her mouth and quickly pulled people out.


    Seeing that the main hall was clean, MI Youning turned to look at the Minister of the Ministry of war.


    She looked down at the armor in her hand and fiddled with it at will, "Lord Shangshu, do you move or not?"


    After asking this, she did not wait for the other party to answer. She continued: "in fact, whether you recruit or not, the result is the same. Assassinating the emperor and treason are all capital crimes."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The Minister of war burst into laughter.


    Miyuning glanced at each other sarcastically.


    This is the last courage of the dead.


    The Minister of the Ministry of war looked at mi you Ning coldly, "what a princess Chen, the emperor really has a good eye."


    "You''re welcome..." mi you Ning said with a smile.


    "So you''re trying to recruit?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of war snorted coldly, "hum! Now that I know, I have nothing to say. "


    Miyuning nodded, "that''s good. Next, please go all the way."


    She turned to look at xingxiaoyao king.


    However, Xiaoyao King''s face at this time has been stunned, OK.


    He has always known that women in the harem are very cruel, and that means are not bad compared with men.


    But he looked at this 16-year-old woman.


    Just said to the Shu imperial concubine to kill to kill, that face all have no the slightest change.


    However, what miyuning said next made Xiaoyao King speechless.


    "Lord, whether it''s the assassination of the emperor or treason, it''s a big crime for the nine nationalities.


    Now the Lord Shangshu has confessed his guilt. If he wants to go to Dali temple, how can he die in vain.


    I remember that there are 108 kinds of criminal laws of the Minister of Dali temple?


    Only when these are applied to Lord Shangshu can he learn a profound lesson before he dies. "


    "..." King Xiaoyao.


    For Xiaoyao King''s speechless face, it was the grand master who stepped forward.


    "The imperial concubine Chen is right. Such a disloyal person should be."


    Miyuning nodded to the grand master. It seemed that he had met a fellow.


    "Come and take them to Dali temple and give them to you Shaoqing. Never let them go!"

 Chapter 585

    As soon as the Taishi''s voice fell, the imperial guards around him pressed up the minister and the Minister of Dali temple.


    Think of Dali Temple minister is now in charge of the country''s highest criminal law, the master''s brow wrinkled.


    Mi you Ning saw the emotion on his face and knew what he was thinking.


    "Taishi, now the Minister of Dali temple has become a prisoner. Let you Shaoqing take his place for the time being."


    After thinking about it, the Grand Master said, "yes, I''ll let people convey it."


    Miyuning nodded.


    Next, in the main hall, only Xiaoyao king and miyuning were left, as well as Defei, who had been scared to death.


    Looking at Princess De, she was about to be scared to death.


    Mi you Ning thought for a moment and said, "take Princess de back to the cold palace. You can''t go out of the cold palace in the future. Otherwise, like a lady, you can give her a cup of poisonous wine."


    Princess de looked up in disbelief and looked at mi you Ning in a panic.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and looks at Xiaoyao Wang.


    The eunuch, who was holding down the Duchess, immediately took the man out of the hall.


    "Mr. Wang, the emperor''s whereabouts are unknown now. He can''t hide it for long."


    The implication is to let him make up his mind as soon as possible.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, Xiao Yao Wang''s eyes twinkled. He avoided the other side''s sight.


    "This matter can be delayed for a while."


    Seeing his evasive action, mi you Ning knew that there was something else to do.


    "If you have something to say, you may as well say it. I''d better make a plan. Now if you say something disrespectful, if you can''t find the emperor one day, it''s hard for the world to be peaceful."


    Xiaoyao Wang turns his head and looks at Mi Youning. He purses his lips tightly.


    Seeing him like this, miyuning''s eyebrows wrinkled lightly.


    Xiaoyao King finally said, "wait, it''s not the right time."


    "Well, I''ll wait." Mi you Ning asked no more.


    Xiaoyao Wang said, "the officials of the former dynasty are still waiting. I''ll go first."


    Miyuning nodded, "I''m back to the palace, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    The Minister of war and the Minister of Dali temple are dead.


    Even the death of the imperial concubine.


    The news that Princess de was put into the cold palace, she was not allowed to go out of the cold palace for life.


    It''s all out there.


    This kind of incident makes people panic.


    The emperor still did not return to Beijing.


    The following people are still searching, and the dark guard has not found Murong Chen''s whereabouts.


    After many explorations, miyuning could not see any information from Murong Chen.


    It made her look even worse.


    At this time, the grand master and Xiaoyao King entered the palace again and went straight to her luanfeng palace.


    Xiaoyao king also carried a child, followed by two mothers.


    Miyuning met two people, especially Xiaoyao Wang''s child, and her face was covered with unknown words.


    "Why did the Lord come here with a child in his arms?"


    Xiaoyao king looked lovingly at the child in his arms, with a happy smile on his face.


    I heard what miyuning said, but I couldn''t give up.


    He looked at miyuning and stepped forward slowly.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, this child''s name is mu Xiaoxu, which was given by the emperor''s elder brother. He was named prince when he was born.


    Now the emperor''s elder brother has been unable to find him. The court has already begun to panic. Now we can only push the child out. "


    With that, Xiaoyao King gently hands the baby in his arms to MI Youning.


    His movements were very careful.


    When mi Youning heard the child''s name, his brain was shocked.


    Mu Xiaoxu is the child born by catkins in the original plot.


    Now the plot is disrupted, and the child still appears.


    Thinking of the dead queen, miyuning guessed something.

 Chapter 586

    She took the child from Xiaoyao king and looked at the child whose eyes and eyebrows didn''t grow.


    I guess the child was just born.


    Xiaoyao Wang hands the child to MI Youning. He takes out an imperial edict and hands it to her again.


    Mi you Ning looked at the imperial edict and frowned lightly. "What''s the meaning of Wang Ye? Let''s talk straight."


    She refused to look at the edict, though she had guessed something.


    But she didn''t want to accept it.


    Is this the way it is now, announced the next emperor, no longer murongchen hold expectations of it.


    Xiaoyao king is not willing to read the edict, he will tell the general content of the edict.


    "The elder brother said that if anything happens to him, let Mu Xiaoxu sit on the Dragon chair, and the imperial concubine Chen will be the Empress Dowager of Zunrong. The new emperor will be brought up by the Empress Dowager of Zunrong, and you can listen to the government behind the curtain."


    As soon as Xiaoyao King''s voice fell, MI Youning immediately handed the child to him.


    "This palace refuses, this palace does not do what honor empress dowager, Murong Chen has not died yet!"


    At this moment, miyuning was a little excited.


    She has finished her task and is still raising children for others in this world.


    Now Murong Chen didn''t find it, so keep looking.


    If that man really died, then she doesn''t have to be in this world.


    "I don''t do anything to honor the Empress Dowager. If you can''t find it, I''ll find it myself!


    Don''t believe this Murong Chen can''t find, live to see a person, die to see a corpse! "


    Xiaoyao king takes over the child. Hearing this, he looks at Mi Youning with astonishment.


    The grand master was on one side, and he never spoke.


    In fact, he was against it. How could he have the emperor''s imperial edict.


    The emperor was taught by him, and the child was the talent of the emperor.


    He won''t give up either.


    At this time hear Chen noble concubine''s words, he naturally is approve of.


    Unfortunately, imperial concubine Chen is a woman. How can she find it.


    Miyuning didn''t notice his helpless face.


    She gives the child to Xiaoyao Wang and turns to call Qiqiao.


    "Seven Qiao this palace can use of dark Wei all summon up, immediately with me out of the palace, we go to find Murong Chen."


    "Yes, sir


    Qiqiao also heard everything on one side.


    At this time Chen imperial concubine seeks Lord actively, she is naturally excited.


    Although they only obey the orders of the Lord.


    But now she is the servant of the imperial concubine Chen, the Lord is not there, so the imperial concubine Chen is their temporary master.


    Because she sees from beginning to end, Chen imperial concubine has not given up Lord all the time.


    Xiaoyao king and the grand master were surprised at mi you Ning''s decisive words.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, you leave the palace immediately, what about the affairs of the back palace? Brother Huang is no longer in Beijing. If anything happens, who will preside over it? "


    When miyuning heard what Xiaoyao king said, he finally found a vent for his anger.


    "Are you a loser! Is the grand master a decoration! If the emperor gives you the court, you will see the identity of one of you and the ability of the other! "


    "..." King Xiaoyao.


    "..." grand master.


    Miyuning''s anger left the grand master and King Xiaoyao speechless.


    Miyuning said: "after I leave the palace, I will let the maid beside me, mei''er, replace me. The technique of changing face can cover me for some time.


    As for the court, I will give it to you. Murong Chen, I will definitely bring it back.


    Whether it''s a man, or his body, it''ll come back. "


    The grand master took the lead and said respectfully, "I''m waiting for the good news from Princess Chen."


    He is in favor of it.


    Xiaoyao king gave the child to the old mother behind him and agreed with it.

 Chapter 587

    Next, MI Youning discussed the next issues with the grand master and King Xiaoyao.


    After half an hour, Qiqiao led a crowd into the luanfeng palace.


    Behind her, some were dressed as palace maids, some as eunuchs, and some as bodyguards.


    There is a more conspicuous one, wearing the dress of concubine.


    Mi you Ning looked at the woman in the imperial concubine''s clothes, with a curved corner of her mouth.


    This is Wang Qixuan, who was a talented man near the bamboo garden.


    "Master, I have brought you."


    Miyuning nodded to Wang Qixuan and gave them a general look.


    A little count, about 20 people.


    These dark guards can leave.


    Miyuning stood in front of the crowd. "I think you know that the emperor''s whereabouts are still unknown. Today, I went out to look for the emperor. After I went out of the palace, you can only obey me. Can you recognize me?"


    Qiqiao took the lead to reply: "the slave obeys the master''s arrangement."


    "Obey the command of imperial concubine Chen."


    "Obey the command of imperial concubine Chen."


    Seeing that they all agreed, MI Youning nodded, "OK, now change your clothes and gather at the gate of the palace after a incense stick."


    ¡­¡­


    On the duanchang cliff, a group of people stood on the top of the cliff to inspect.


    These people have men and women, all dressed neatly, the momentum of the whole body is not ordinary people.


    At the foot of this heartbroken cliff, a woodcutter goes up the mountain to cut firewood.


    When they see these people appear, they are not surprised.


    Since half a month ago, someone has been patrolling the cliff top.


    It''s like looking for someone.


    "Back to my master, I didn''t find anything. According to the villagers at the foot of the mountain, there was only a rain. Even if there was any trace, it was washed away by the rain."


    Miyuning heard Qiqiao''s words. She went to the edge of the cliff and looked at the depth of the mountain.


    I can''t see the end at a glance, and there is a mysterious wind below.


    At this height, even if there is water below, the undead will be seriously injured.


    Miyuning had a deep thought in his eyes, and his face was ugly.


    Where on earth is Murong Chen.


    People who were looking for it before all said that the cliff couldn''t get down at all.


    We can''t even find any entrance.


    At the foot of the mountain, they searched all over, but they didn''t find any entrance to the heartbreak cliff.


    They tried, but in the middle of it, they began to have difficulty breathing.


    There are even poisonous snakes.


    "Master, shall we try to go down the cliff again?"


    Qi Qiao comes forward and stands beside mi you Ning. He also looks under the heartbreak cliff.


    Miyuning stepped back two steps and looked at the people who followed her.


    "Before is also you dark Wei to move out, also didn''t go down, this time also don''t need you."


    Hearing her words, some of the dark guards didn''t look good.


    They looked at miyuning''s eyes, with examination, contemplation and doubt.


    Miyuning went on alone.


    "I''m afraid that the depth of duanchang cliff is unique. There are poisonous snakes and beasts under it. We can see what swamp there is, or..."


    "That Chen imperial concubine''s meaning, no matter Lord, let lord under the cliff life and death don''t know?"


    Mi you Ning''s words haven''t finished, some dark Wei can''t help but make a sound.


    Mi you Ning was not half annoyed to hear that the secret guard was straightforward.


    She went to Qiqiao and took down her burden.


    "No, I said you don''t have to go down. I''ll go down in person. Just stay on the cliff and wait for my news."


    The dark guard''s face became speechless, but his expression became more solemn.

 Chapter 588

    The dark Wei that utters a word to doubt, oneself take the initiative to stand out, "subordinate know wrong, return to ask Chen imperial concubine to punish."


    Miyuning takes the bundle in Qiqiao''s hand, opens it and looks inside.


    Heard that dark Wei''s words, also don''t have any mind.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. Which one of you has a dagger and some medicine to treat the injury? "


    Later, I asked the people in front of me.


    Hearing what she said, people opened the package they were accompanying.


    They took the initiative to deliver all kinds of wound medicine and weapons.


    As soon as miyuning''s words came out, everyone understood them.


    This is to prevent injury under the cliff, or prepared by the Lord.


    I saw the clothes, dry food, wound medicine and weapons in the package.


    Miyuning tied it up.


    She carried the package on her back and then looked at the crowd.


    He said with a smile: "I''ll go down first. You''ll wait for a month at the top of the cliff. If I haven''t come up, you can go back.


    If you can, I hope you can support Mu Xiaoxu to be superior. After all, this is your master''s wish. "


    With that, MI Youning turned and walked to the edge of duanchang cliff.


    "Zhu Yan!"


    Just then, someone behind her called to stop her.


    Hearing this familiar voice, MI Youning turns to look at Wang Xiaoqi.


    After the woman came out of the palace, she changed a lot.


    She is no longer that smiling appearance, as a dark guard, she has her own responsibility.


    "How can sister Wang and our palace have something to say?"


    Hearing her funny words, Wang Xiaoqi also laughed.


    She went to miyuning, "what my sister said, now you don''t know whether you are alive or dead, and my sister is reluctant to give up. She wants to ask her a word."


    When Wang Xiaoqi comes to mi you Ning, the meaning of her words is very obvious.


    As long as mi you Ning goes down the cliff, he is likely to lose his life.


    In fact, mi you Ning, I don''t know what to do.


    As long as she doesn''t want to die, no one can take her life.


    Miyuning looked at Wang Qixuan with a smile and said, "if you have something to say, just say it."


    The latter also put away a smile, "Zhu Yan, you are so Lord, but really treat Lord, even if you lose your life?"


    This made mi you Ning look meaningful.


    Just listen to her say: "I am his concubine, that is his woman, lost life lost."


    With that, she turned and jumped off the cliff in the sight of everyone.


    The speed, the movement, without the slightest hesitation.


    Wang Xiaoqi was stunned and recalled what she had said before.


    But I feel that the other party didn''t answer her question at all.


    After miyuning jumped off the cliff, the dark guards approached the cliff and looked down at the cliff.


    But I can''t see mi you Ning any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning jumped off the cliff and started another mode.


    She surrounds her body with the power of her soul.


    Let yourself fall slowly.


    The body is sinking more and more.


    Miyuning saw the scene around the cliff.


    Especially the colorful poisonous snakes that cling to the cliff.


    All of them spit out snake letters, which are poisonous snakes that can kill people.


    Further down, miyuning felt the wind blowing on him.


    There are many rare flowers and plants on the cliff.


    Miyuning looks at the surrounding scene, and his body is still sinking.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of water.


    He looked down and saw the water.


    Although the distance is still far away, it makes mi you Ning feel a little less heavy.


    As long as there is water.


    Afraid of the ground, Murong Chen fell from the top of the cliff and finally died in pieces.

 Chapter 589

    The water is getting closer and closer.


    Miyuning released some of the soul power wrapped in his body.


    When she was about to fall into the water, the power of her soul receded.


    "Putong..."


    The sound of falling into the water sounded.


    Miyuning is surrounded by water. She floats on the water and looks around.


    But found that this is a lake.


    There are tall trees around and a group of Sika Deer drinking water by the lake.


    However, the sound of her falling into the water startled the sika deer.


    Miyuning swam to the water.


    Now her heart is more certain, Murong Chen should have no danger.


    Because the lake is not too deep, as long as Murong Chen''s desire for survival is strong, he can''t be drowned by the lake.


    By the time miyuning reached the lake, the sika deer had dispersed.


    She looked at the surrounding environment. It was really a fairyland on earth.


    The fragrance of flowers around, the rabbits on the bank, and the sika deer in the view of the original owner.


    All this made mi you Ning seem to have broken into some paradise.


    Wring out the water, miyuning got up and left the lake.


    She began to search the shore for traces of human existence.


    Not to mention, she soon found a trace.


    It''s a fire. It''s just a man.


    Animals have not yet evolved to have such ability, otherwise they would have been fine.


    Miyuning looked at the fire with a smile in his eyes.


    It was a relief to her.


    "Murongchen, you must be good, otherwise..."


    What else could she do.


    Miyuning shook his head and left the fire.


    She looks around again, whether by other traces.


    However, in the middle of the walk, the smile on her face dispersed and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    The hiding man in the dark knows that he has been found.


    A man''s figure quickly flashed out of the place where miyuning was looking.


    The man''s face was very ordinary.


    However, the other party''s quick arrival made mi you Ning know that he had Kung Fu.


    Even force is not weak.


    "Who are you?"


    The man put his sword on miyuning''s neck.


    That ordinary face is full of alienation and vigilance.


    Seeing the sign on the sword, miyuning suddenly laughed.


    "Who am I? Let''s talk about it later. Your sword has exposed your identity."


    Ignoring the man''s ugly face, she continued: "she was born in the Imperial Palace and possessed of supernatural force. She was so vigilant.


    It seems that your identity is the same as that of Wang Qixuan, Qiqiao and others. They are all the secret guards of the imperial palace. "


    As soon as the ordinary man heard mi you Ning, he casually told his identity, and his eyebrows were intertwined.


    "Who are you?"


    When he asked this, the sword in his hand did not leave, and miyuning''s neck was not a cent.


    Seeing that he would not get loose, miyuning would not delay any longer.


    "I''m Princess Chen. I''ve come to find your master."


    The man''s suspicion became more serious when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    How could he believe that what he was waiting for was not a secret guard, but a concubine.


    So the sword in his hand was stuck to mi you Ning''s neck muscle skin.


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, don''t blame the ruthlessness of my sword."


    Seeing the other party come true, miyuning is speechless.


    She ran the power of her soul and quickly dodged away from the dangerous blade.


    Standing at a safe distance from each other.


    "This palace is exactly the imperial concubine Chen that Murong Chen seals, seven Qiao serve at my side, now the dark Wei of the Imperial Palace sent out half, they all wait at the cliff top."

 Chapter 590

    After hearing what miyuning said, the man''s suspicion still existed in his eyes, but it was much less.


    "What evidence do you have that makes me trust you?"


    Miyuning thought for a moment, but she didn''t have anything to prove her identity.


    She spread out her hand, "not for the moment, but when I see your Lord, he will naturally tell you my identity."


    However, this irritated the dark guard.


    "No way!"


    Seeing the other party''s resistance, MI Youning also found something wrong.


    The expression on her face is solemn, the vision stares at that dark Wei, "Murong Chen is injured?"


    The man pursed his lips and refused to answer.


    Miyuning thought about it. She took the rope out of the package.


    "If you don''t trust me, just tie me up and come to murongchen, he will tell you my identity."


    Her proposal was finally approved by the dark guard.


    The other party tied up mi you Ning in person.


    That both hands pull the end of the rope, take her to see Murong Chen.


    But on the way, I thought of the follow-up.


    "If you are really imperial concubine Chen, then you can only be impolite.


    The Lord is now seriously injured and still in a coma. There is no herbal medicine here. Everything needs to be careful. "


    Mi you Ning didn''t listen to what he said in front of him when he heard that Murong Chen was injured.


    She took the initiative to say: "when I came down, I brought a lot of wound medicine. All kinds of wound medicine are very complete. It''s special for your secret guards. I think I can use it."


    The other side heard mi you Ning''s words with a touch of surprise on his face.


    But it''s a little fleeting.


    Soon miyuning saw Murong Chen.


    The other side was lying in the cave, covered with hay.


    His face was pale and he was seriously injured.


    And it''s trauma.


    He smells of blood.


    The ordinary noble spirit no longer exists, although the face is as beautiful as before.


    But also slightly reduced a few points, looks a bit embarrassed.


    The dark guard tied mi you Ning''s rope to the stone in the cave, which opened her burden.


    See all kinds of things that belong to the palace inside.


    By this time he had believed half of the woman''s words.


    As for the other half, it must be approved by the Lord himself.


    Mi you Ning looks at that dark Wei to take out the wound medicine, then walk to Murong Chen''s side.


    The other side will Murong Chen''s clothes back.


    The scars on his body were completely exposed.


    There was a knife wound on the shoulder, because there was no wound medicine, and there was herbal medicine on it.


    It doesn''t seem to work. There''s fresh blood in the wound.


    Dark Wei gently touched the herb and scattered the powder.


    Then there were other wounds.


    Finally saw that dark, Wei put on Murong Chen''s clothes.


    Seeing this scene, mi you Ning quickly said, "that dress can''t be worn. It will infect the wound. There are clothes in the bag, right at the bottom."


    The other party heard her words, immediately picked up the burden again and began to look for clothes.


    Soon at the bottom, clean men''s clothes were found.


    He glanced at miyuning, and his mind was quite well prepared.


    He already believed in the woman''s identity.


    But as a dark guard, he can''t be sentimental, even if this woman let him trust.


    That also needs the Lord''s own recognition.


    Dark Wei will Murong Chen''s clothes back.


    He saw the package, and even the clothes on it.


    Mi you Ning saw his movement, but quickly turned his head away.


    The sound of dressing came into my ears, and mi you Ning looked out of the hole.


    Thinking about this half a month, Murong Chen has been like this.


    It''s hard for the other party.

 Chapter 591

    The voice stopped and MI Youning turned his head.


    See that dark Wei will Murong Chen''s trouser leg roll up, expose that purple blue skin.


    There are two holes in the middle of the purple and blue, which are like tooth marks.


    "What kind of wound is this?"


    Dark Wei drooped his head and began to use the medicine. He replied: "when the Lord fell off the cliff, he was bitten by the poisonous snake on the hillside."


    Miyuning could not help recalling the poisonous snakes he had seen before.


    Those poisonous snakes are very poisonous.


    Mi you Ning suspects that the wound on Murong Chen''s body, which was injured by a weapon, is not the cause of his coma.


    "How often does he wake up?"


    After taking the medicine, dark Wei looked up at mi you Ning, "Lord, I haven''t been awake for a day and a night, but now I''m taking the medicine, and I''ll wake up soon."


    As soon as he heard this, miyuning was in a hurry.


    "Do you know that he has been in a coma because of the poison of the poisonous snake?"


    See that dark Wei smell speech, quickly nod, "know, but there is no antidote herb here."


    "Now wake him up. Whatever you do, wake him up quickly."


    The dark Wei smell speech in the eyes peep out doubt, see to mi you Ning of vision become displeased.


    "Why? The Lord doesn''t like it. "


    Yes, murongchen hates people to toss him.


    Especially when he is sleeping, he hates being quarreled.


    Now, Murong Chen is in a coma.


    "Now if you don''t wake him up, how can I tell you my identity and how can I detoxify him?"


    The other side hesitated for a few seconds and saw him squat down and lift Murong Chen up.


    After that, mi you Ning just felt a flower in front of him, and the dark Wei quickly pointed several acupoints on Murong Chen''s body.


    Then the eyelashes of Murong Chen''s eyes trembled slightly.


    The eyes opened slowly.


    When dark Wei saw him wake up, he helped him to the wall of the cave.


    He retreated a little and knelt down in front of Murong Chen.


    "Lord..."


    Murong Chen smell reputation to go, see is familiar dark Wei, stretched out a hand to press head.


    Now he felt his head very heavy.


    "Eleven, what day is it now?"


    The dark guard, who was also eleven, immediately said, "return to the Lord, on the sixteenth day."


    Murong Chen frowned, thinking about how to spend this time.


    At this time, the mood is not complicated, but some of the way ahead is dim.


    However, the next 11 words, but let Murong Chen forget how to move.


    "Lord, a woman broke in and said she was Princess Chen. Her subordinates didn''t know her identity and tied her up. Please see if this person is Princess Chen."


    He pointed to the place where miyuning was.


    And Murong Chen hears Chen imperial concubine came, forgot the action on the hand.


    I dare not even follow the action of eleven.


    He felt as if he had been hallucinating.


    That woman is in the deep palace. How could she be here.


    And he had already arranged for the woman in advance.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Ever since I got to the northern battlefield.


    He can always dream about that woman.


    The dream of her crying and laughing, are so real.


    Let him gradually on the heart.


    After that, thinking of that woman every day has become a daily must.


    He''s used to it.


    So at this time, the other side''s smart eyes, as well as the lovely appearance of the meat doodle, are still in the depths of his mind.


    Mi you Ning waits for Murong Chen to turn his head and look over.


    But she waited for a long time, and did not see the other side turn.

 Chapter 592

    This made mi you rather take a deep breath.


    "Please let your secret guard untie me."


    Miyuning tried to control his tone and spoke in a soft tone.


    Hearing her voice, Murong Chen''s body suddenly shocked.


    He quickly turned his head and looked in the direction of miyuning''s voice.


    I saw that the woman with picturesque eyes, just like this, came into his eyes.


    The other side lost a lot of weight and the meat on his face disappeared.


    The whole person is thin.


    The face looks more beautiful, the other side is sitting on the stone at this time.


    Let him not see, whether women have grown tall.


    After all, when he left Beijing, the woman was only fifteen years old.


    Mi you Ning sees Murong Chen and finally turns his attention.


    She said again, "emperor, I''m still tied here."


    Murong Chen hears her words, brow frowned, "how did you come?"


    He sat up straight from the wall of the cave and looked straight at miyuning.


    Miyuning said with a smile: "the emperor is missing, the capital is in chaos, and my concubines are forced to escape from the palace."


    Hearing her words, Murong Chen''s face with a little dirty, but showed a smile.


    "Eleven to Chen imperial concubine untie."


    He didn''t believe miyuning.


    Because he''s already deployed.


    If anything happens to him, the capital will not be in chaos.


    He even arranged for this woman''s future.


    The other side said that the capital was in chaos, so they had no choice but to escape.


    He didn''t believe a word.


    Hearing that the LORD spoke, the eleven on one side immediately went to miyuning and untied her.


    The first time mi you Ning was untied, he took out a bottle of antidote medicine from the soul space.


    She got up, got up from the ground and moved her legs.


    Then he went to Murong Chen, who had been staring at her.


    She ignored each other''s strong eyes, went to each other''s side and squatted down


    At this time, miyuning was in the same place as the previous eleven, where Murong Chen was given medicine.


    She stretched out her hand to pull up murongchen''s trouser legs.


    See that blue and purple, but also some red and swollen wounds.


    Mi you Ning''s brow slightly frowned.


    She took out the potion from her clothes, which she had taken from the soul space before.


    Directly to Murong Chen''s mouth, "drink it."


    Murong Chen looked at his mouth, the liquid body of the transparent bottle.


    He opened his mouth without asking what it was.


    "Lord


    Eleven saw this scene not far away and immediately made a sound.


    Murong Chen glanced at eleven, but his movements didn''t stop.


    Put your mouth to the mouth of the bottle in miyuning''s hand.


    His action made mi you Ning''s mouth bend.


    The other side didn''t ask anything and drank like this. This is a trust to her.


    Of course, in front of the man, perhaps heart already, there are a few twists and turns.


    But she didn''t want to think about it.


    Because some things, the more in-depth study, will eventually lose their own eyes.


    Seeing Murong Chen drink the antidote, mi you Ning prepares for the next move.


    She picked up the package and looked for something from it.


    But he said to eleven: "eleven dark guards, please get some water. If you can, I hope we''d better go up the cliff before tonight."


    Hearing her words, eleven feel this Chen imperial concubine, too whimsical.


    But he did not retort, but looked at the Lord.


    Murong Chen nodded to eleven.


    Then he looked at the woman who had treated the wound on her leg.

 Chapter 593

    The other side finds out some medicine powder, that skilled movement, as if often handles this kind of matter.


    After 11, Murong Chen looks at mi you Ning deeply.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He asked again what he had said.


    Miyuning takes care of Murong Chen''s leg injury and puts the other side''s trouser leg down.


    Immediately lift Mou to see to Murong Chen.


    "The emperor said this, my concubine is your concubine. Naturally, I''m here to see you."


    With these words, miyuning got up and stood up.


    She looked around the cave. There were signs of fire and some animal bones.


    It seems that these days, Murong Chen and the eleventh day, are living on these.


    When miyuning looks around, Murong Chen looks at her with a very complicated sight.


    There was even a touch of queer emotion on his face.


    When mi you Ning turns around, Murong Chen quickly puts away the discomfort.


    "Emperor, I have a way to leave here, but I need your cooperation."


    Hearing her words, Murong Chen''s eyebrows picked.


    "Tell me, princess."


    When the other side spoke before, maybe he didn''t believe it.


    But Murong Chen knows that his concubine is very mysterious.


    What he did in the palace made him unable to see through.


    Although contact time is short, but he inexplicably believe that this woman can.


    From such a high cliff down, the other side did not have the slightest scar.


    Even when he fell down, he was injured.


    Mi you Ning went to Murong Chen and said in his ear, "please the Emperor..."


    That belongs to the smell of women, lingering on the tip of the nose.


    Murong Chen didn''t notice what mi you Ning said.


    At this time, he wanted to reach out and hug the woman.


    The lure of the other person''s breath, as well as the soft place, are so close to him.


    Let him get out of control.


    Murong Chen gently raised his arms, want to stretch out his hand to embrace, the woman who took the initiative to come up.


    But just as he reached out his hand, his eyes became stunned.


    There was a shock on his face.


    "Please, the emperor. I''ve been wronged for a while."


    Mi you rather finish saying this, toward Murong Chen''s neck, forced to chop down.


    She used ten percent of the force.


    Murong Chen''s body leans slowly, and mi you Ning quickly supports him.


    Then she put the person on the wall and leaned against it. She slowly got up and came to the entrance of the mountain.


    After waiting for a long time, miyuning saw the figure of Shiyi come out.


    She stood on the edge of the cave, hiding her body.


    Just as Shiyi entered the cave entrance, the power of seeing the soul in miyuning''s hand quickly spread to Shiyi''s body.


    The other person''s body is out of control, and his eyes are full of fear and anger.


    He looked to the Lord not far away, and saw Murong Chen''s eyes closed at this time.


    At this moment, my eyes are red.


    Miyuning said a crime in his heart.


    After that, the power of soul in hand was strengthened again.


    Eleven''s body finally collapsed uncontrollably.


    When the other side falls to the ground, miyuning quickly takes the water in his hand.


    She picked up the kettle and went to murongchen.


    At this time, Murong Chen''s face was dirty.


    If others see it, it will damage his dignity and image.


    Mi you Ning cleans Murong Chen''s face.


    Then he stood up and looked at Murong Chen and Xi''an.


    Want to take them up, in addition to the power of the soul wrapped, floating up together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Little angels, monthly ticket, Huahua wants to rob your monthly ticket~


    To vote for Huahua, one by one, one by one

 Chapter 594

    In addition to this method, she really can''t think of any other way.


    Thinking of the power of soul consumed in this world, miyuning has a sore face.


    But she had to use it.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiqiao, Wang Qixuan and others have been waiting at the top of the cliff since miyuning jumped off the cliff.


    They are even ready for the tent at the top of the cliff, ready to wait here for a long time.


    But just as it was getting dark, a noise broke their plan.


    "Someone''s coming up from here!"


    All of a sudden, the dark guard, who had been arranged to guard on the edge of the cliff, gave a loud shout.


    This sound shocked everyone around.


    People have left things in their hands, quickly came to the edge of heartbreak cliff.


    They followed the dark guard who made a sound before, and pointed to the place.


    At a glance, I saw mi you Ning''s figure.


    As soon as he reached the top of the mountain, mi you Ning carried Murong Chen on his back.


    As for eleven, he tied it with a rope and pulled it up.


    If she was just an ordinary woman, she would have been dragged down the cliff by them.


    However, even at this time, MI Youning has been using his soul to help him lighten his burden.


    Hear the sound, and the movement of those people coming down.


    Miyuning was relieved at last.


    Today she consumes too much soul power.


    The body seems to be unable to support.


    This is the most soul power she has ever used in the mission world.


    I didn''t expect to reach the limit so soon.


    However, miyuning did not think that she was not alone.


    This is from the bottom of the cliff, three people together with the power of the soul.


    "Pull up... Pull up..."


    "What about people?"


    "No! The princess fainted


    "The Lord is also in a coma!"


    "Eleven, eleven, wake up..."


    The sound of confusion around him came to mi you Ning''s ears.


    Feeling the cold ground under him, miyuning knew it was coming up.


    At this time, she was relieved and went to sleep.


    However, she didn''t know about the sleep, but there was a big problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiqiao and others see that the Lord is safe, but the imperial concubine Chen is in a coma.


    People admire this woman and are more respectful than ever.


    They are no longer here.


    The Lord is in a coma, and the imperial concubine Chen seems to be overdrawn.


    The party quickly packed up and carried people straight down the mountain.


    Even in this period also released a secret signal, let the people under the cliff ready to meet.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Murong Chen sat in the imperial library to read the memorial.


    He has been back in the palace for a few days.


    I''ve been busy dealing with the government these days.


    But this idea is put on the woman in luanfeng palace who is unconscious.


    Even today, he couldn''t believe it.


    That woman, with her own strength, brought him and eleven from the bottom of the cliff.


    The other side''s body is so thin.


    He really wanted to know how this woman did it.


    Unfortunately, when he woke up, eleven also woke up.


    Only the woman didn''t wake up.


    I went to see the doctor, and there was no problem.


    Murong Chen see each other do not eat or drink, face quickly thin down.


    Direct orders to bring people back to the palace.


    However, after returning to the palace, the imperial doctor in the palace was helpless.


    It''s been half a month now.


    There''s still no sign of waking up.


    Murong Chen put down the Zhu Bi and pressed his forehead.


    Now his injury has been completely cured under the treatment of Taiyi.

 Chapter 595

    All this is the credit of the imperial concubine Chen.


    And he came up, the first thing, asked Qiqiao.


    Why did that woman go looking for it.


    Qiqiao told the story clearly.


    No one knows how much he felt when he heard those words.


    It''s not the same.


    It''s really different.


    Not all women only care about calculation, power and status.


    He gave each other a noble identity, and even could enter the court.


    The other side refused.


    He refused without hesitation.


    Even regardless of the danger, went to find him.


    Bring him up from the bottom of the cliff.


    The other party really found him and even saved him.


    Often think of these, Murong Chen in this heart a little uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, Zhu Yan was chosen as the imperial concubine.


    He is holding the idea of making use of and benefiting each other.


    But what the other party did to him made him feel a little ashamed.


    It was the first time he had tasted it.


    Some feel bad, some blame themselves.


    I love that woman even more.


    Murong Chen got up and left the table, walking towards the door.


    When Han Gonggong saw the emperor after returning to the palace, he was always out of his mind.


    He had a helpless look on his face.


    In fact, watching the emperor leave, he doesn''t have to guess that he is going to the luanfeng palace.


    This is often the case these days.


    As long as the emperor stops what he is doing, the first thing he does is to go to the luanfeng palace to see the imperial concubine Chen.


    At present, the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty have already known the disappearance of the emperor and the assassination.


    As a woman, Princess Chen went to the north to save the emperor, regardless of her own safety.


    This matter is known to all.


    The person that knows this matter, who is not to this Chen expensive imperial concubine give a thumbs up.


    It''s a pity that this imperial concubine Chen is not blessed.


    He rescued the emperor, but he was unconscious.


    Even the imperial doctors are helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Chen came to luanfeng palace and went straight to his bedroom.


    "I see the Emperor..."


    "I see the Emperor..."


    The maid outside knelt down.


    When they come to the bedroom of luanfeng palace, Qiqiao and Meier see Murong Chen''s figure.


    He knelt down on the ground to say hello.


    "I''ve seen the emperor, and the emperor is blessed..."


    "My subordinates see the emperor, Emperor Wan Fu Jin''an..."


    Murong Chen over two people, came to the bed, looking at the woman who closed her eyes.


    Then he turned to look at Qiqiao and Meier.


    "Today Chen imperial concubine still does not have, any wake up sign?"


    "Back to the emperor, no."


    Hearing this, Murong Chen is disappointed.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked deeply at the sleeping woman.


    Why don''t you wake up.


    Wake up quickly. I''ll give it to you as long as you think about it.


    As long as you wake up.


    Murong Chen reaches for mi you Ning''s hand and makes a promise from the bottom of his heart.


    Unfortunately, mi you Ning didn''t know all this.


    Qiqiao and mei''er see Murong Chen''s action, and they slowly get up and leave the bedroom.


    Looking at the thin little face, Murong Chen reaches out his hand to touch.


    The light in his eyes seemed to burn miyuning.


    Because this is the first time, Murong Chen realized the fear.


    It was a loss.


    He was never afraid of anything.


    But I was afraid that the woman lying on the couch would leave him.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning opened his eyes, he felt his body was imprisoned.


    She had a feeling of being out of breath.


    Looking around at the familiar environment, the previous memory returns.

 Chapter 596

    Now she is in luanfeng palace.


    I went out to find Murong Chen before.


    At this time back to the palace, whether the man is safe.


    Thinking of Murong Chen, mi you Ning wants to sit up.


    But the body is imprisoned.


    The waist of a pair of big hands, tightly around her.


    Miyuning''s action startled the people behind him.


    Murong Chen felt the struggle in his arms and immediately opened his eyes.


    There is a sharp light in my eyes.


    However, seeing mi you Ning turning his head, the sharp light in his eyes was replaced by surprise.


    "Are you awake?"


    Mi you Ning sees Murong Chen''s excited look, some don''t know why.


    But now the strength of her waist increased.


    She can''t help but say: "I''m going to be out of breath. The emperor will let me go first."


    Murong Chen didn''t have any action to relax.


    He was too surprised to see the woman he had been looking forward to wake up.


    I''m afraid it''s a dream.


    Turn around and press people under you.


    He kisses the red lips that keep opening and closing before his eyes.


    "Oh..."


    Miyuning''s eyes were wide open.


    Don''t understand, this Murong Chen is draw what wind.


    At this time, she was all weak and refused Murong Chen with both hands.


    Until Murong Chen takes the initiative to push away, mi you Ning stares at him.


    "Please respect yourself


    Murong Chen smell speech smile, tightly embrace her body.


    "Do you know how long you slept?"


    Miyuning''s eyes are confused. She really doesn''t know.


    But it''s like a long sleep.


    Murong Chen seemed to know what she thought in her heart and sighed: "you have slept for more than half a month."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning really didn''t expect that she would sleep so long.


    Even if the power of the soul is too much, it can''t last that long.


    Murong Chen did not hear her mouth, looked up at the other side is also stunned eyes.


    He kissed her on the lip again.


    This woman is his.


    It''s his concubine. It''s his woman.


    The other person is his all his life.


    When she went to save him, she couldn''t let him down any more.


    He didn''t know what it was, maybe gratitude, maybe a little joy.


    But either way.


    This woman is up to him.


    The other party belongs to him and will accompany him for the rest of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    After miyuning wakes up, the concubines in the harem also know.


    It''s a pity.


    They all know that the imperial concubine Chen will save the emperor back, this sentiment must be different from what it used to be.


    In fact, their guess is good.


    Next, Murong Chen did several great things.


    He disbanded the harem regardless of the court''s resistance.


    He didn''t touch any of the women in the harem, so he let them out and married each other.


    If he doesn''t want to leave, he doesn''t object, so he will be a maid in waiting in the palace.


    With this order, the concubines of the harem left one after another.


    They don''t go to the palace as maids.


    Let them go, of course, and one more thing.


    That is Murong Chen told the ministers that he would not have children in his life.


    So mu Xiaoxu, the eldest son of King Xiaoyao, became the crown prince.


    There was no objection from the court.


    Finally, Murong Chen announced that there would be only Hou Zhuyan in this palace.


    When mi you Ning heard Murong Chen''s decision, he was sitting in the palace.


    There was a chess game on the table.


    This is a chess game when she played with murongchen.


    Qiqiao tells her about the court.


    Miyuning had only a slight pause in his hand, and then continued to watch the game as if nothing had happened.


    However, the corners of her mouth were bent up, with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 597

    Murong Chen went straight to luanfeng palace.


    Mi you Ning sees Murong Chen''s figure and immediately stands up to salute.


    "I''ll see the emperor, and the emperor will be happy in Jin''an..."


    Murong Chen see this immediately come forward, hand hold her hand, take people up.


    "Princess Ai, you and I don''t need to be polite in the future."


    Mi you Ning smiles at the words.


    The man had said that before, but she still went her own way.


    After all, they haven''t fallen in love with her.


    She can''t touch each other''s bottom line, and she should be more disciplined.


    It''s good for each other.


    Murong Chen see her don''t speak, will people come to the previous position to sit down.


    He also sat beside miyuning.


    "Have you heard all about today?"


    Murong Chen picked up the tea cup on the table and asked casually.


    "I heard that." Miyuning nodded.


    Murong Chen took a sip of tea, looked up at her and asked, "was that ever joyful?"


    Er... Mi you Ning is really not very happy.


    Because she felt it was inevitable.


    After all, the other side will not touch those women.


    However, at this time Murong Chen asked, mi you Ning naturally also want to follow the words to answer.


    "My concubines are naturally happy."


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, a smile rose on Murong Chen''s face.


    I don''t know when all the maids in the palace went down.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Murong Chen began to have some ideas.


    He took a look and sat beside him.


    The eyes with a bit of flattery - meaning, all over the release of lure - human breath of women.


    Murong Chen put the cup on the table, got up and came to mi you Ning''s eyes, and bent over to pick him up.


    Miyuning was not surprised.


    Because just in Murong Chen''s eyes, there was an obvious lack of hope.


    She followed Murong Chen''s movements and put her hands around his neck.


    This action obviously pleased Murong Chen.


    He took the little woman in his arms and went to the bed of the palace.


    fine day.


    In the bedroom of luanfeng palace, there was a fierce, ambiguous voice.


    Han Gonggong stood at the door, and his eyes burst into tears when he heard the news.


    The emperor finally broke.


    Finally became a real man.


    There is no heart, that road can not pass the ridge.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning and murongchen have been together for more than 30 years.


    Over the past 30 years, mi you Ning is about to doubt whether she is the person she is looking for.


    Because the seven colored glazed stone in the soul space has never changed.


    Until murongchen''s deadline.


    Mi you Ning sits on the Dragon couch and looks at Murong Chen''s aging face.


    "Zhu Yan, have you ever liked me?"


    Mi you Ning heard this with a mixture in his eyes.


    They''ve been together for decades.


    It seems that it''s too late.


    But she had to admit in her heart that this man''s awkwardness didn''t disgust her.


    Some even like it.


    So miyuning nodded.


    Seeing her nodding, Murong Chen''s face softened.


    He looked at mi you Ning as if he had returned to the time when they first met.


    "Zhu Yan, do you know that I will never like anyone in my life.


    My mother''s life, what she imposed on me, made me hate all women... "


    Mi you Ning has been listening to Murong Chen''s words.


    Until the end, Murong Chen seemed to feel something.


    He took mi you Ning''s hand and said, "I finally understand what it feels like and what it is like.


    At the first sight of you, the heart came alive.


    It will beat for a woman, too late, too late to know. "


    (VIP group has eaten content, you need 5000 fans to enter.


    Advanced communication group audit: 787352502)

 Chapter 598

    Murong Chen looks at mi you Ning with deep attachment in his eyes.


    Hearing what he said, mi you Ning shook his hand and said with a smile, "it''s not too late for the emperor to understand, because I have you in my heart."


    "Good, good..." Murong Chen looks at mi you Ning with a smile.


    "You are the only person I met in my life that makes me excited, happy and attached to..." Murong Chen stopped and took a breath.


    He''s dying. He has to say the rest.


    "You give me the feeling of heart, let me have you in my life, is my biggest lucky."


    "So are my concubines."


    As soon as mi you Ning''s voice came out, Murong Chen''s hand sank.


    His face was soft and the corners of his mouth curved.


    The man died without regret.


    However, miyuning felt uncomfortable.


    Without any delay, she lay beside him and took his hand.


    Looking at that old face, mi you Ning smiles.


    She''s not looking for the wrong person.


    It''s him.


    The man understood his heart when he was dying.


    The seven color glazed stone in the soul space has changed and become brighter again.


    Miyuning holds murongchen''s hand, closes his eyes and leaves the task world.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning had not opened his eyes, and the noise and the harsh music came into his ears.


    It made her frown.


    "Early summer, it''s coming. It''s a good thing. I''m sure you haven''t tasted it."


    Just then someone touched her arm.


    Miyuning did not open his eyes.


    The messy sound around her and the numbness and itching in her body made her feel bad.


    She received the memory of the body for the first time.


    In a few seconds, miyuning''s face twisted.


    One of them is the mess caused by the body.


    Furthermore, the numbness itching feeling in her body is drug addiction.


    Now she''s at a party.


    It''s a party with color.


    Because of this gathering, the original owner began to sink and embarked on an irreversible road.


    Miyuning quickly opened her eyes. She got up and walked towards the door of the private room.


    "Where are you going in early summer?"


    The voice of calling came from behind, and the volume was very loud.


    In order to escape smoothly, MI Youning turns around with impatience.


    "People have three urgent needs. Would you like to come with me?"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Her words in exchange for people''s laughter.


    When miyuning turns around, she finds several men sitting on the sofa looking at her with red eyes.


    The Yan Gu in that eye lacks hope, let her disgust, disgust, want to vomit.


    She opened the door of the private room and left quickly.


    At this time, she was in the Jiajue nightclub.


    It''s all the dandies of the upper class who come and go here.


    The identity of the original owner can''t afford to come here.


    Even if all her property is spent here, it is not enough for her to consume a glass of wine and water.


    Miyuning left the private room and went straight down to the elevator.


    As he went down the stairs and left the elevator, miyuning still didn''t relax his vigilance.


    The drug addiction in the body is becoming more and more intense.


    She had to find a place to resist this thing.


    Just as miyuning came downstairs, one of the staff members saw her figure.


    Immediately picked up the walkie talkie, "third floor, inform Hua Shao that his prey is going to escape tonight."


    Just after the staff member sent a message, someone broke into the room on the third floor where Mi Yining had left before.


    "Hua Shao, that woman ran away!"

 Chapter 599

    In the private room, I saw a man with a demon Yan in his arms and a woman in violent clothes.


    Hearing what the waiter said, his face was gloomy.


    Everyone in the room heard the waiter''s words and immediately turned off the music.


    Everyone looked at Xiang Hua Shao''s face.


    "Damn it! Hua Shao, we''ll get them back! "


    "This smelly watch is really special. I don''t know how it is¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The angry voice of the people around made Hua Shao''s face more ugly.


    He stood up and said with a sneer, "I''ll catch people myself!"


    Hearing the speech, the people around immediately said, "let''s go and teach this woman a lesson."


    Hua Shao took the people downstairs.


    When miyuning walked out of Jiajue nightclub, he felt even worse.


    Her eyes began to lose sight of everything around her.


    Tonight''s party is specially designed for her.


    If those people find out she''s gone.


    I can''t escape then.


    Miyuning knew the body was too bad.


    Weak and controlled by drug addiction.


    Now, even if you want to leave, it is also noticeable.


    If one is not careful, he will be sent to the police station.


    Miyuning looked at the bright lights around her. She went in one direction.


    Just want to get the hell out of here.


    Better get out of here before those people find out.


    Unfortunately, the people behind have already chased out.


    "Early summer!"


    Hearing the voice behind him, MI Youning clenched his hands tightly into a fist.


    The nails fell into her hands, and she even smelled blood.


    Miyuning thought of using the power of his soul to adjust the body.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t help at all. The power of the soul can''t be exerted.


    Mi you Ning swears in secret.


    Her foot movement is also non-stop, straight to a fast running direction.


    In the body that kind of addiction, rises again, lets her nearly fall to the ground.


    "Early summer, don''t run! We won''t do anything to you! "


    "Early summer! Stop


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the shouting from behind, miyuning stepped up.


    But the voice behind him is getting closer.


    At this moment, miyuning stopped.


    She squinted around as if she could not escape.


    But she won''t, just let her go.


    Suddenly, a car passed by.


    The reason why we can see the car clearly is that miyuning saw the logo of the car body.


    Cherokee''s logo.


    For this kind of car, miyuning was crazy infatuated with the task world.


    At this time, I saw the car body driving from the front of my eyes.


    Mi you Ning can''t think of anything else.


    She followed the mirror and touched the door.


    Open the door, push your legs and jump into the car.


    "Bang..."


    She slammed the door.


    After that, she didn''t sit in the seat, but she was still in the back seat.


    Miyuning held his body tightly in his hands.


    Drug addiction is getting worse.


    At this time, she wants to get rid of it quickly and take a good breath of it.


    But she can''t. She has to control herself.


    After miyuning got on the bus, he found no young man sitting in the back seat.


    The other party opens the door from miyuning and closes it with force.


    This series of actions, did not cause the slightest attention of young men.


    The other side has been looking down at the contract just signed.


    The car is still driving slowly, heading for the exit of Jiajue nightclub.


    The driver also saw that the young master behind didn''t make a sound, so he didn''t dare to stop the car.


    According to the original plan, I left Jiajue nightclub.

 Chapter 600

    Hua Shao and others naturally saw mi you Ning get into the car.


    At this time, they just need to stop the car and pull the woman down.


    Unfortunately, none of them came forward.


    Some people do not know why, can not help but ask.


    "Hua Shao, the car is about to drive away. Why don''t we catch up?"


    "Pa!"


    He said this in exchange for a slap from Hua Shao.


    "You''d better go up and have a try. As long as you stop the car, you won''t have to hang out in Yunshui city in the future!"


    The man was stunned, but he did not dare to speak again.


    Or one side of the people, see him is really don''t know.


    "It''s the Yin family, master Yin''s car. It''s the future successor of the Yin group," he said


    When the beaten people heard about the Yin family, their faces turned white.


    In Yunshui City, who doesn''t know the Yin family.


    Yin''s group is even more famous all over the country.


    If you talk about the Yin family, if you stamp your feet in Yunshui City, the economy of this country will go wrong.


    This is definitely not an exaggeration.


    The Yin family is the lifeblood of the national economy.


    The industries involved are even more numerous.


    As long as it is now able to make money in the industry, almost all can see the shadow of Yin family.


    The assets of the Yin family can''t be calculated at all.


    Even abroad, it has a certain influence.


    "That''s special! What bad luck


    Hua Shao looked at the car and left the Jiajue nightclub with a gloomy light in his eyes.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Xia Yuyan in the address book.


    Hua Shao changed his face as soon as he got through.


    There was a smile on her face, "Miss Xia, the person you sent here just ran away and got into the car of the young master of Yin family!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Just listen to the shrill voice coming from the phone.


    Hua Shao can''t help but take the mobile phone away from his ear and wait for it to stop.


    Then he put his mobile phone to his ear and said again, "I don''t know what happened in early summer. I colluded with the young master of Yin family, got on the other party''s car and left. It''s not easy for us to do this!"


    Xia Yuyan heard Hua Xian''s words, and his face was distorted with the mask.


    "Waste! It''s all a bunch of rubbish


    Xia Yuyan hung up the phone and stretched out his hand to tear the mask away.


    She got up and walked back and forth in the bedroom.


    Don''t know what to think of, Xia Yuyan stopped.


    She flipped through her phone book.


    Soon found the note, Yin Yuxuan''s name.


    Looking at the name, Xia YuYan''s eyes show the light of admiration.


    She reached for the name and dialed.


    Sitting in the car, Yin Yuxuan finally finished reading the contract.


    When he wanted to see who was on the bus, his cell phone rang.


    He picked up one side of the mobile phone and saw that it was Miss Xia''s phone.


    It made his cold face, with a touch of impatience.


    He silenced the phone.


    Finally, he turned his head and looked at the woman by the door.


    The other side nests in the door and holds the body tightly, as if without the slightest sense of security.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned lightly.


    Because this woman is dressed in a riot.


    This made him wonder whether it was the lady of the Grand Mercure nightclub.


    The other party is just playing tricks, just to catch up with him.


    It''s not Yin Yuxuan''s narcissism, but it happened before.


    Later, he used some means to prevent this kind of thing from happening again.


    In front of the woman, whether it is dressed, or her appearance at this time, people are suspicious.

 Chapter 601

    Because the other side of the action, although it seems very lack of security.


    But at this time, he saw all the capital of the other party clearly.


    The exposed big legs, and the half blinded moon Hun.


    They give him a full view.


    This is clearly a deliberate hook.


    Unfortunately, this time Yin Yuxuan really guessed wrong.


    Mi you Ning was not able to take care of what he was wearing and where he was exposed.


    Now she''s addicted to drugs, and she''s in agony.


    If the power of soul could be used, she would have got rid of this awkward appearance.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Why can''t the power of soul be used in this life.


    Is it because of overuse in the last generation.


    However, without waiting for miyuning to continue to think about it.


    Then she was tortured by a new wave, like the feeling of being bitten by ants, and was about to die.


    This thing is too harmful.


    This is what tests human will and tortures human nature.


    This time, mi you Ning couldn''t help making a sound.


    She heaved her head and gasped.


    Holding her hands tightly, she even felt the smell of blood.


    But even so, it doesn''t work.


    It''s still torturing her.


    Make her want to... Want to take a sip.


    Miyuning''s body began to tremble.


    And Yin Yuxuan heard the voice of MI Youning.


    I''ve turned my head away.


    For such a woman, he is not grateful.


    "Uncle De, put the man down at the next intersection."


    "Yes, young master." Uncle De answers.


    Miyuning''s breathing became more and more urgent.


    She finally raised her head, reached out and grabbed the door at hand, and hit her head on it.


    "Bang Bang..."


    With a dull voice, Yin Yuxuan can''t help looking at Mi Youning again.


    However, this eye, but let his eyes pupil shrink.


    The face is more complicated.


    This woman is very beautiful, very beautiful.


    But the other party''s self mutilation, to let him doubt.


    And the shivering body, pale and sweating.


    In the heart of those hands, there is a bright red color.


    Blood got in his car.


    As for Yin Yuxuan, who is addicted to cleanliness, he didn''t notice this at all.


    He looked at mi you Ning''s pale face.


    The other side''s eyes are beautiful, but they are confused.


    His lips were shaking all the time and he hit the door with his head.


    It''s like restraint, and it''s like escaping something.


    Yin Yuxuan''s deep eyes can''t help but slowly deepen.


    He saw something.


    This woman is toxic.


    Although the face was beautiful, it was somewhat distorted.


    The words and deeds of the other party, as well as the self mutilation, are all due to the outbreak of drug addiction.


    "Miss, please get out of the car."


    No matter how beautiful such a woman is, he doesn''t like it.


    The initial surprise, let him already dissipated half.


    While saying this, Yin Yuxuan still stares into mi Youning''s eyes.


    Those are beautiful eyes.


    It must be nice to be watched by these eyes.


    Miyuning listened to the cold voice coming in her ears, shaking her head.


    A moment''s soberness reminded her of what had happened before.


    Her eyes couldn''t see the scene in the car clearly, but she also followed Yin Yuxuan''s voice.


    That pair of bright and moving, but also depressed eyes, so look at this Yin Yuxuan.


    Yin Yuxuan felt his heart beat, as if he had lost some rhythm.

 Chapter 602

    With a cold face, he turned his eyes and put them in front of him.


    Miyuning seemed to see the figure not far in front of him.


    She opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "thank you. I have to think it."


    Yin Yuxuan made a strange noise.


    After that, the car was safe.


    And Uncle De stopped at the next intersection.


    After hearing about the car, Yin Yuxuan didn''t look at Mi Youning and just sat in the back seat.


    His eyes had been fixed on the front, as if thinking about something.


    When Uncle De saw the young master''s appearance, he immediately opened the door.


    He went to the back door and opened it.


    Facing mi you Ning squatting on the bus, he politely said, "Miss, please get off the bus."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to shake a head hard, holding the car door to get out of the car.


    During this movement, her body was shaking all the time.


    The outstretched hands are full of nail pinching marks.


    There is also this wound in the palm of the hand, oozing blood.


    And Yin Yuxuan has already set her eyes on her again.


    Even all her actions, all in the eyes.


    After miyuning got out of the car, Uncle De saw blood stains on the back seat and on the door.


    He took a look at the young master in the back seat.


    Knowing that the young master had a habit of cleanliness, he didn''t get angry at this time, and he didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Close the door and Uncle De returns to the driver''s seat.


    He didn''t ask the master. He started the car and drove forward to leave.


    As soon as miyuning got out of the car, he was blown by the cold wind and seemed to be sober.


    She stood up straight.


    But her body was still shaking uncontrollably.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the line of sight seems to be clearer.


    This is the crossroads.


    Now I don''t know if I can get a taxi.


    Then, however, miyuning had no time to think about that.


    Because of her body, she fell back uncontrollably.


    "Bang..."


    Her head was the first to land on the ground.


    The sound of the head knocking on the ground is too loud.


    But for a moment, blood slowly flowed out from the ground where miyuning''s head landed.


    "Ho..."


    Not long after miyuning landed, a car came quickly.


    On the emergency brake, it''s so harsh.


    Yin Yuxuan turned his head before.


    I just saw mi you Ning fall to the ground.


    He yelled at Uncle De to go back. This is the scene.


    Yin Yuxuan got out of the car before it stopped.


    He came to miyuning.


    Look at the blood on her hands, and the blood on the ground.


    There was a trace of intolerance in his eyes.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with this woman tonight, so he''s a little attached to this woman.


    It''s clear that the other party may be an unbearable profession.


    But he came back.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, Yin Yuxuan knows that she is injured.


    At this moment, I don''t think about anything, but I think deeply.


    He bent over and picked the man up.


    He didn''t dislike mi you Ning''s dirty and red blood.


    Will be carried into the car, Yin Yuxuan did not put down the people in his arms.


    "Uncle De, drive faster, call Ziqing and go to him now."


    "Yes, young master."


    Uncle De naturally found out that the young master was not normal tonight.


    Smelling the bloody smell in the car, Uncle De took out his mobile phone and quickly called Master Lu.


    "Master Lu, my master is coming to you now. Someone fell his head and left a lot of blood... Yes... Good..."

 Chapter 603

    When miyuning opened his eyes, he was confused.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, it is very strange.


    But the decoration, let her know at a glance, this is the hospital.


    Thinking of what happened last night, miyuning felt a great headache.


    She reached out and touched the back of her head, but she found the gauze.


    It looks like it''s still hurt.


    From entering this world, she has been very unhappy.


    The door was opened and a middle-aged woman came in, dressed neatly and fastidiously.


    "Miss Chu, you are awake."


    The middle-aged woman came in with a thermos box in her hand.


    She stood in front of miyuning''s bed and put her things on the table.


    He turned and looked at mi you Ning lying on the bed. "Hello, Miss Chu. I''m a servant of the Yin family. Just call me sister Liu. The young master sent me to take care of you."


    When mi you Ning heard about the Yin family, he still had doubts in his eyes.


    However, when I think of the car she made last night, it seems that someone on the car is calling for master.


    It seems that the car came back last night.


    They even took her to the hospital and arranged for her to be taken care of.


    It can be seen that the man also has a heart.


    Mi you Ning nodded to Liu Sao, "please, Liu Sao."


    Mrs. Liu said with a smile, "you''re too polite. I''ve got bone soup and some nutritious porridge from home. Would you like some?"


    "Thank you."


    Miyuning was also hungry.


    She spent a lot of energy fighting against drug addiction last night.


    In addition to this toss, he was even more hungry and softened.


    Mrs. Liu reached out and pressed the button to the bed to lift it up.


    Put the small table on the bed, and then the food will be put on the table.


    Miyuning almost drooled when he smelled the smell of the lure.


    People really can''t be hungry.


    Mrs. Liu arranged the food and turned to clean up the ward.


    Miyuning drinks soft porridge and eats delicious food.


    But she looked at Mrs. Liu.


    She wants to know who master Yin is through sister-in-law Liu.


    Soon Mrs. Liu''s message appeared.


    The Yin family, the Yin family of the Yin group.


    At the same time, she is also the one Xia Yuyan likes.


    Speaking of the Yin family, they are the nobles among the celebrities.


    It''s not an ordinary rich man. It''s a family inherited for a hundred years.


    As for the Xia family.


    Miyuning was eating nutritious porridge with a sneer on his lips.


    It''s time for Xia YuYan''s life to come to an end.


    The original owner of this world is Xia Jiazhen''s daughter.


    Although the Xia family is far less than the Yin family.


    In Yunshui City, it is also one of the richest families.


    Unfortunately, eighteen years ago, the Xia family gave birth to a child in the countryside.


    At that time, the couple did not have a career.


    Life is hard, children born in small hospitals.


    But was met, holding the wrong child event.


    The identity of the original owner and Xia Yuyan has changed.


    I don''t know who my parents are in early summer.


    Because when she had memories, she grew up in an orphanage.


    That means that she doesn''t know who Xia YuYan''s parents are.


    She didn''t even know that she was the real daughter of the Xia family.


    Let''s talk about what happened in early summer.


    It is also because she was admitted to the University of Yunshui city.


    On the first day of admission, Xia Yuyan was staring at her.


    Because the face in early summer is very similar to that of Xia mu.


    This makes Xia Yuyan suspicious.


    Because the early summer and the family''s father and mother are not very similar.


    On the contrary, my younger brother looks like mom and dad.

 Chapter 604

    Early summer is the real treasure of the Xia family.


    But Xia Yuyan, the counterfeit daughter, was suspicious at the first sight of early summer.


    Even with some means, I got my hair in early summer and went to the hospital for DNA identification.


    The result is clear.


    Xia Yuyan is not really a child of Xia family.


    After knowing the result, she was afraid that everything she had in Xia''s family would leave her.


    Love her parents, will also abandon her.


    So she began to plan slowly towards early summer.


    Took her to their circle.


    The rich second generation is not a group.


    Xia Yuyan brought early summer into those circles that were contaminated with bad habits.


    Let her become addicted to drugs, let her inferiority complex gradually change, become inflated.


    Finally, I designed the night to make early summer dirty.


    Hua Xian is a group of people who dare to play anything.


    Early summer I look good, Huashao they have long been thinking about.


    So tonight, in the early summer, she sent people to Huashao.


    The original owner, early summer, was occupied tonight.


    By a lot of people strong - occupied the body.


    She didn''t even know how many people she had sex with that night.


    Then she became famous in this circle.


    As long as you give her money or poison, you can sleep with anyone.


    In the early summer of his life, he died in eating, drinking, whoring, gambling and drugs.


    He died in his early twenties.


    Only when I died did I know that Xia Yuyan had done all this.


    It turns out that she is not an orphan without father and mother. She is the daughter of the Xia family.


    She is the real miss of Xia family.


    Then Xia Yuyan should get out of Xia''s house.


    This woman killed her, designed her, and made her blind.


    She also wanted Xia Yuyan to have a taste of loneliness and helplessness.


    "Miss Chu, have you finished?"


    Miyuning was holding a spoon, thinking in his eyes, and keeping a pause.


    Hearing the voice of sister-in-law Liu, MI Youning put down the spoon and said, "eat well, thank you, sister-in-law Liu."


    "You don''t have to be so polite." Mrs. Liu began to pack up.


    After that, Mrs. Liu did not leave. She accompanied mi Youning in the ward.


    For Mrs. Liu, we can know the surname of the original owner.


    Miyuning felt that Yin Yuxuan, the young master of the Yin family, must have checked her information.


    If the Yin family wants to know something, it will definitely find it as quickly as possible.


    Miyuning looked out of the window, chin dragging.


    Think about this man, whether you can use it.


    Now she has no relatives or friends, and she doesn''t even have much money.


    It''s hard to do anything.


    Suddenly, miyuning turns to look at Mrs. Liu, "what kind of hospital is this, Mrs. Liu?"


    "Yunshui general hospital."


    On hearing the name of the hospital, miyuning showed a smile in her eyes.


    There''s no place to look for the real iron shoes. It doesn''t take much work.


    This hospital is exactly the one Xia Yuyan did DNA identification.


    Now here, we may be able to identify the original DNA.


    In the hospital, there are backup.


    "Sister Liu, can you contact Yin Yuxuan now?"


    Hearing that miyuning called out the name of the young master, Mrs. Liu''s eyes changed.


    She looked at miyuning''s line of sight with a look and examination.


    How this woman got into the hospital, including how she met the young master last night, sister-in-law Liu knows all about it.


    But at this time, the woman even called the young master''s name.


    This also shows that she knew that the person last night was the young master.


    The conspiracy theory began in Mrs. Liu''s mind.

 Chapter 605

    Liu Sao''s eyes showed suspicion.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "Sister Liu, don''t be nervous. There are several Yin families in Yunshui city. Besides, I''m from the same school as Yin Xuechang."


    "Are you in Yunshui University, too?"


    Mi you Ning nodded, "I want to ask the elder to do me a favor. Please contact me."


    At this time, Liu''s defense against miyuning was slightly reduced.


    "Now the young master should be in the company. I don''t know whether to answer the phone. I''ll try."


    "Well, thank you, Mrs. Liu." Mi you Ning laughs.


    Sister Liu walked out of the ward and went out to make a phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan sits in the tall building of Yin''s company.


    At this point, he is presiding over today''s company meeting.


    Father took his mother abroad, and now all the burden has fallen on him.


    Recently, a new bidding project of the company, now in Yunshui City, powerful companies want to take a share.


    And Yin Yuxuan is not ready to do anything by himself.


    He just saw the significance of the project.


    Large scale amusement parks will be built.


    On the way to the meeting, Yin Yuxuan''s mobile phone on the table vibrated a few times.


    He frowned slightly and reached for his cell phone.


    The following staff who are making a report saw his action and immediately stopped talking.


    Seeing that it was sister-in-law Liu, Yin Yuxuan got through.


    "Sister Liu?"


    Mrs. Liu didn''t expect to dial the phone.


    Without any delay, she immediately conveyed mi you Ning''s words to the young master.


    I heard the woman woke up last night.


    Yin Yuxuan''s eyebrows relaxed and changed his posture.


    "All right, give her the phone."


    "Yes, young master."


    Mrs. Liu pushed open the door and went straight to miyuning on the bed.


    She handed mi you Ning her mobile phone. "The young master''s call is through. Miss Chu, please make a long story short."


    Miyuning took the call and said thanks to Mrs. Liu.


    Then put the mobile phone on the side, "Mr. Yin, thank you for saving me last night. Now I''m looking for you. Please help me."


    Cold, but with a bit of low voice, so passed into the ears of Yin Yuxuan.


    This is the woman last night. Her name is chuxia.


    When he took the other party to the hospital, he told the people below to find out the other party''s information.


    It''s not that kind of woman.


    The other party is still a college student, and he is in the same school.


    It can be seen that the other side''s performance is still good.


    Those who can be admitted to Yunshui university are not only the best, but also the class of Xueba.


    "Are you listening, senior?"


    Yin Yuxuan recovered, a trace of chagrin rose on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" he said casually? He said


    What a simple word it was, but it seemed to me to be a little impatient.


    The voice is too much to deal with, tone is also very alienated.


    It doesn''t feel very good.


    Miyuning knew that this man had a special personality.


    From the silence of the other party when she got on the bus last night, and later things.


    If the other party is really heartless.


    She won''t be sent to the hospital last night.


    "Senior, I want to ask you for help. I want a DNA identification done by Xia Yuyan in Yunshui general hospital three months ago."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan, sitting in the conference room, smelled something else.


    In the investigation information last night, he already knew that he was in Yunshui university this early summer.


    It was Xia Yuyan who took the initiative to bring it into the vicious circle and became addicted to drugs.

 Chapter 606

    He naturally found out what happened last night.


    But no matter how deep it is, it will not be checked.


    At this time heard each other''s words, Yin Yuxuan did not agree the first time.


    Miyuning is also waiting.


    Because her request is too rash.


    After all, they don''t know each other.


    Yin Yuxuan suddenly left his seat and went to the French window of the conference room.


    Standing upstairs, he overlooks the scene downstairs.


    He said to the phone, "I need to check the results of this DNA test to see if there are any other problems before I decide whether to give it to you."


    On hearing this, miyuning immediately agreed, "no problem, senior."


    "You''re welcome." Yin Yuxuan started to smile.


    This woman is very polite.


    My primary school sister... It''s a pity that she has such a bad habit.


    "I''ll hang up first and wait for the news from the seniors."


    "Well."


    Yin Yuxuan hung up and stood in front of the French window for a long time before continuing the next meeting.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning hangs up and gives her cell phone to Mrs. Liu.


    She was in a good mood.


    So I decided to... Have a good sleep.


    Now what she needs is to take good care of her body and give it up.


    See mi you Ning lying on the bed to sleep, Liu sister-in-law pack things, gently left the ward.


    ¡­¡­


    Like the feeling of tens of thousands of ants biting, the familiar numbness and itching swept over again.


    Miyuning''s eyes were closed and his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    There was a sound of pain in his mouth.


    She curled up in the hospital bed, the movement is clearly painful.


    The man sitting on the sofa in the ward heard the voice on the bed and looked up.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s action and the painful Kouchi, he immediately stood up.


    Yin Yuxuan goes to the edge of the bed and looks at the woman on the bed.


    At this time, the other side''s painful and twisted face was reflected in his eyes.


    He took out his cell phone and called his friend.


    "Ziqing, come here. She''s addicted to drugs."


    After the phone was connected, he spoke directly, without waiting for an answer.


    Hang up the phone, Yin Yuxuan did not leave, standing on the bedside.


    Looking deeply at the miserable woman in bed.


    Soon the door of the sick room was opened.


    In came a gentle man with a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    The other party was wearing a white coat, and his identity was clear at a glance.


    Unfortunately, he''s an intern.


    The other party walked into the room and went straight to Yin Yuxuan.


    "Yuxuan, what''s the situation?"


    Hearing Lu Ziqing''s voice, Yin Yuxuan gives way.


    Let him see the woman in bed, the pain.


    When Lu Ziqing saw mi Youning''s action and his patient face, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "It''s drug addiction again."


    "Well." Yin Yuxuan said coldly.


    His eyes were always on miyuning''s body.


    By this time, miyuning had woken up and naturally knew that there was someone in the ward.


    But she didn''t want to open her eyes. She just wanted to use her whole body to resist the addiction in her body.


    As a doctor, Lu Ziqing naturally knew that she was awake.


    At this time, the other side''s patient face makes his eyebrows move.


    He stepped forward, came to the edge of the hospital bed, and leaned close to mi you Ning.


    When Yin Yuxuan saw his action, he didn''t even think about it. He directly pulled up his friend.


    Lu Ziqing looked at Yin Yuxuan in amazement.


    He felt the strength of his friend''s hand, and the look of facial paralysis, but in fact there was a kind of unhappy expression.

 Chapter 607

    Yin Yuxuan also knew his movements, some of them lost their strength.


    He quickly loosened his friend''s clothes.


    Lu Ziqing arranges his clothes and looks up at Yin Yuxuan.


    "Yuxuan, what''s the matter? How do you get along with this woman? You seem to care about it? "


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan''s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes were helpless.


    "Don''t talk. Don''t get too close to her."


    "Don''t get too close?" Lu Ziqing laughed with deep meaning.


    "Yuxuan, you can''t follow a woman. What''s the matter?"


    See Lu Ziqing began to guess.


    Yin Yuxuan sighed, "don''t guess. I met you at Jiajue nightclub last night."


    As soon as the Jiajue nightclub came out, Lu Ziqing''s face changed.


    He reached for the eyeglass frame with a dignified look in his eyes.


    "Yuxuan, women in that kind of place, how can you bring them out?"


    At this time, Lu Ziqing misunderstands mi Youning''s identity and thinks that she is the lady of the nightclub.


    Although mi you Ning did not open his eyes, he also heard Lu Ziqing''s words, which he obviously disliked.


    There was anger on her face and she was in a bad mood.


    At this time, she could not help hearing Lu Ziqing''s words.


    Open your eyes and sit up from the bed.


    Quickly pick up the pillow with both hands and throw it directly on Lu Ziqing.


    Don''t ask her how to know, who''s the one who''s talking about her.


    Just because it was the man who spoke against her nearest to the hospital bed.


    "Well..."


    Lu Ziqing was lost his pillow, and his expression was a little stunned, as if he hadn''t reacted.


    Yin Yuxuan looks at the woman sitting on the bed.


    At this time, the other side''s small face is puffy, ruddy, but the body is shaking.


    "You are the kind of woman. Don''t talk about things you don''t know. You should be responsible for what you say!"


    Miyuning glared at Lu Ziqing.


    Hearing this, Lu Ziqing turned to look at her.


    He saw each other''s beautiful face last night.


    After all, he and the people in the hospital bandaged each other''s wounds by themselves.


    He sewed the wound on the head himself.


    But at this time, the other side opened his eyes, and the smart light in his eyes made him look stunned.


    What a beautiful pair of eyes.


    But this woman is too fierce.


    Seeing Lu Ziqing looking at Mi Youning, his eyes were almost out.


    Yin Yuxuan steps forward to block Lu Ziqing''s body.


    He looked into miyuning''s eyes and a low voice rang out.


    "Hello, early summer. I''m Yin Yuxuan. My friend made a slip of the tongue. Don''t worry about him."


    As soon as he saw the handsome man in front of him with no expression, MI Youning''s attitude immediately changed.


    In front of this man, it is Yin Yuxuan.


    And a man who can help her.


    Miyuning''s patient face tried to squeeze out a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Yin. Thank you for your help last night."


    "You''re welcome." Yin Yuxuan stares at her eyes, motionless.


    He looked at mi you Ning in such a straightforward way. He was a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, at this time, Lu Ziqing could not hold back.


    He jumped out and held his glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Miss Chu, it''s just my fault, but there''s a problem. I''d like to ask your opinion."


    When he heard this woman calling for a good friend, he knew it was a misunderstanding.


    However, this woman was addicted to drugs, which still didn''t make him feel good.


    Miyuning raises his chin to Lu Ziqing and signals him to speak.


    This arrogant action makes Lu Ziqing''s teeth itch.

 Chapter 608

    Despite his appearance, Lu Ziqing has a gentle temperament.


    In fact, people who are more arrogant in their heart.


    At this time, when he saw mi you Ning like this, he showed a gloomy smile.


    "Miss Chu, do you want to give up this drug addiction?"


    Miyuning nodded, "quit!"


    The gnashing of teeth made Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing show different expressions one after another.


    Yin Yuxuan''s eyes were filled with joy.


    But Lu Ziqing has a schadenfreude expression.


    "Well, in the next few months, I''ll ask Miss Chu to cooperate well. It''s not easy to give up your addiction."


    He is also the son of heaven, if the other party is not a good friend Yin Yuxuan brought.


    He doesn''t care about each other.


    Before that, he hit him with a pillow and showed a provocative look at him.


    This makes Lu Ziqing hold his breath.


    I think he is the second young master of the Lu family.


    When was it ever done that way.


    Mi you Ning''s gloating eyes on Lu Ziqing had no time to care.


    Another wave of drug addiction in the body.


    She took her body in her arms and fell on the bed.


    It''s so hard. It''s killing.


    Yin Yuxuan saw her fallen body and raised her foot to walk forward.


    Seeing this, Lu Ziqing held him directly.


    There was something serious on his face.


    "Yuxuan, we can''t help her with this. We can only rely on her own will."


    Looking at the woman rolling over and over on the hospital bed, Yin Yuxuan''s eyes are complex, with a touch of unknown heartache.


    The sweating face looked very painful.


    Let him see, want to come forward to hold people.


    Hold it in your arms and comfort yourself.


    Lu Ziqing stepped forward and watched mi Youning clench his lips. He frowned.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Yin Yuxuan, "Yuxuan, we need to tie her up and block her mouth. If she can''t help it, she can''t hurt herself."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan frowned, with some disapproval on his face.


    Mi Youning heard Lu Ziqing''s suggestion and immediately said, "tie up... Hurry up!"


    This time she obviously felt it, even worse than last night.


    This feeling made her feel more subtle.


    It seems that as long as there is that thing in front of her, she will really come forward to take a breath, so as to get rid of the pain.


    No, it can''t be controlled.


    When Lu Ziqing and Yin Yuxuan heard her words, they had mixed emotions.


    Lu Ziqing did not expect that this woman is still very strong.


    He ignored Yin Yuxuan and quickly left the ward to look for the rope.


    No matter how much this woman makes him hate.


    At this time, as a doctor, he has his own responsibilities.


    After Lu Ziqing left, Yin Yuxuan was near the bed.


    He bent down and looked at the sweating woman on the bed.


    Reach out for each other, wipe the sweat on that face.


    However, his action, the next thing out of control.


    Yin Yuxuan just bent down and touched mi Youning''s cheek.


    His cold fingers made miyuning feel comfortable.


    There is also a familiar smell from each other.


    Miyuning releases her arms and holds her body. She reaches for Yin Yuxuan''s hand.


    That cold touch, let her sink at this time.


    She was addicted to drugs and she couldn''t control herself.


    She needs something else to divert her attention.


    And the familiar smell of Yin Yuxuan''s body, let her feel in the body, slowly deteriorated.

 Chapter 609

Yin Yuxuan is held by Mi Youning''s hands, but he doesn''t

 Chapter 610

    So Yin Yuxuan is very serious.


    Either way.


    He''s doing it seriously.


    Even though miyuning was weak.


    Yin Yuxuan holds the person well, the voice of sex - feeling spits out, the words of command.


    "Hold on, hold on..."


    The posture of women up and men down makes mi you Ning even more difficult to say.


    All the next initiative is in Yin Yuxuan''s hands.


    This man seems to be in debt.


    Even a paralyzed face, people can not see any of his emotions.


    But when it comes to this, it''s not strong enough.


    Miyuning was upset by him. His bones were almost broken.


    She didn''t have dinner today.


    Until late at night, it was finally let go.


    After that, Yin Yuxuan cleans her and puts her on another bed in the room.


    He didn''t know how to explain what happened tonight.


    This is a matter of mutual consent.


    He feels good about this woman, though he has bad habits.


    But she attracted him.


    Beautiful face and perfect figure are all attractive capital.


    But the most important thing is the other side''s bright eyes.


    And the forbearance in his eyes made him fluctuate.


    Yin Yuxuan looks at the torn clothes on the ground.


    I can''t even wear that dress.


    This let Yin Yu Xuan eyebrow eyes lightly wrinkly next.


    He was distressed by what he saw.


    The room is in a mess. It''s easy to see what''s going on here.


    He looked up at the woman lying in the hospital bed.


    Then he went to the sofa and picked up his mobile phone.


    There were a few missed calls on it. He ignored them and called his home phone.


    The phone is connected, came the familiar female voice, "young master."


    Yin Yuxuan takes the phone and turns to look at Mi Youning with a hum.


    "Sister Liu, I''m in the hospital. Bring me some clothes, and buy one for her in the early summer you saw today."


    When Mrs. Liu heard this, she had already heard something.


    But she''s not sure, and she has her own responsibilities.


    "Yes, young master."


    Yin Yuxuan hung up.


    He walked around the towel to MI Youning.


    Looking at each other''s sleeping face, he lay beside her.


    Aftertaste of the good experience before, the whole face is soft up.


    Let him cold handsome face, exude attractive man charm.


    Smelling the fragrance of the women around him, he slowly closed his satisfied eyes.


    An hour later, Mrs. Liu finally came to the ward.


    She didn''t just push the door in.


    The young master''s words on the phone were not clear. She didn''t know what was going on.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Ward door was knocked, Yin Yuxuan opened his eyes.


    He glanced at mi you Ning and saw that he was sleeping heavily. Then he got up and left.


    Opening the door of the ward, it was Mrs. Liu standing outside, with big and small bags in her hands.


    Yin Yuxuan gives way to her body, which is an obvious move to let Liu Sao in.


    When the young master gave way, Mrs. Liu saw the scene in the ward clearly.


    Even though she knew it, she could not believe it.


    Her family knew Li from childhood, and even had a young master who was addicted to cleanliness.


    Actually in the ward, had a relationship with a woman.


    Yin Yuxuan saw Liu''s sister-in-law standing at the door and walked in without moving for a long time.


    He could not help saying, "Sister Liu?"


    "Well..." Mrs. Liu responded and quickly walked into the room.


    She saw that the young master was still showing his upper body and quickly closed the door.


    After that, he sent the larger bag to Yin Yuxuan.


    "Young master, please put on your clothes and I''ll clean up."

 Chapter 611

    Yin Yuxuan hears the speech and looks at the scene of the room.


    Slowly his ears were a little red. He took the bag and went into the bathroom.


    After all, Mrs. Liu watched him grow up. At this time, he was a little embarrassed.


    After Yin Yuxuan walked into the bathroom, Mrs. Liu glanced at Mi Youning lying on the bed.


    There''s complexity in my eyes.


    During the day, she still had a bad feeling about the girl.


    Now it''s a little complicated.


    Why did you have a relationship with the young master.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Could it be


    Mrs. Liu stopped at once and thought about it again.


    She looked at the messy face of the room and began to clean it up.


    When Yin Yuxuan came out of the bathroom, Mrs. Liu had already cleaned up.


    He wears the casual clothes that the other party brings, walk out the first time, picked up his phone.


    He dialed Lu Ziqing''s mobile phone.


    The phone was delayed.


    Yin Yuxuan thinks that the other party may be asleep, and just plans to hang up.


    Then the phone was picked up.


    "Hello! Yuxuan has finally left gentleness. "


    Banter came out of the phone.


    When Yin Yuxuan heard Lu Ziqing''s words, he frowned.


    It''s because of the noise coming from there.


    "Where are you?"


    Yin Yuxuan said as he walked towards the bed where mi Youning was lying.


    "I''m in Jiajue nightclub, Chenxi is also here, do you want to come?"


    Hearing Chen Xi, Yin Yuxuan''s steps stopped.


    At this time, he finally recognized that although Lu Ziqing''s words were full of banter, he had some helplessness.


    Seeing that the woman on the bed was asleep, Yin Yuxuan said, "OK, wait for me."


    "Well, Chen Xi and I are waiting for you."


    When Lu Ziqing hangs up, Yin Yuxuan turns to look at Liu Sao.


    "Sister Liu, please stay here tonight. I have something to go out."


    Mrs. Liu stopped her movements and said, "OK, young master, you can go."


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan drives himself to Jiajue nightclub.


    Open the door and give the key to the parking boy.


    That pair of long legs went straight to Jiajue nightclub.


    The staff of Jiajue nightclub came forward immediately when they saw his figure.


    He said respectfully, "master Yin, do you have a reservation?"


    "Yes, on the sixth floor."


    The staff took Yin Yuxuan into the elevator and personally pressed the button to go to the sixth floor for him.


    Yin Yuxuan came to the sixth floor and pushed aside the room Lu Ziqing told him.


    At the moment when the door was opened, Yin Yuxuan was facing each other. There were several pairs of eyes in the room.


    Three men and one woman were sitting on the sofa in the private room.


    "Oh! Yin Shao finally came out of that gentle village. "


    The first person to make a sound is Lu Ziqing, who is sitting on the edge of the sofa and drinking alone.


    At this time, the glasses on the bridge of the other party''s nose have been taken off.


    The long peach blossom eyes, no longer covered.


    Make him look like the wind - flow childe.


    This is also the reason why Lu Ziqing wears glasses when he goes to work, even if he is not short-sighted.


    "I didn''t expect that you really came to Yuxuan. It didn''t really look like what Ziqing said. Which woman''s bed did you come down from?"


    This time, the speaker is a man sitting in the middle of the sofa with a woman in his arms.


    The other side was full of the smell of a businessman.


    This is Jiang Chenxi.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi, although it looks very philistine.


    Even the whole body''s breath disgusts the people in their circle.


    But Yin Yuxuan knows that this is just the protective color of Jiang Chenxi.


    His life experience, and the complexity of his family.

 Chapter 612

    His life experience, as well as the complexity of his family, made him have to disguise like this.


    Finally, Yin Yuxuan glanced at another silent man sitting next to him.


    Then he stepped into the private room.


    He came to Jiang Chenxi''s side and sat down, "the brothers are not easy to get together, others will leave first."


    When he said this, Yin Yuxuan took a critical look at the woman in Jiang Chenxi''s arms.


    When the other party heard this, his face dropped obviously.


    At this time, she did not know who Yin Yuxuan was.


    But I know that the other party doesn''t like him.


    Just as she was about to make a sound, Jiang Chenxi held her tightly.


    "Yuxuan, this is my girlfriend, not an outsider."


    Hear Jiang Chenxi this nonsense words, Yin Yuxuan eyes with disapproval.


    He did not confirm with each other, but looked at the man who had been silent.


    This is Jiang Chenxi''s secretary and life assistant. "Is this his girlfriend?"


    That person looks honest and honest, at this time heard Yin Yuxuan mouth.


    He immediately said: "Yin Shao, you don''t know that our boss''s character is a girlfriend one second, and an ex the next."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan didn''t speak. He picked up the wine on the table and poured a cup for himself.


    Then he got up and left the place where Jiang Chenxi and the woman were.


    He went to Lu Ziqing and sat down.


    See Yin Yuxuan this appearance, Jiang Chenxi eyes revealed a touch of helplessness.


    Then, bored, he released the woman in his arms and took out a card from his wallet.


    Knock with that card, the woman with heavy makeup.


    "Darling, go out first and call you later."


    The woman saw the card with surprise in her eyes.


    However, after hearing the telephone contact, his face changed.


    But she knows that this call back, there is a 99% possibility that she will never contact again.


    It''s not easy to hook up the generous young master Jiang.


    At this time, if she let it go, she would be very grateful.


    So her eyes are rather sad, looking at Jiang Chenxi with admiration.


    "Jiang Shao, I''m not with you for money."


    Hear her words, Jiang Chenxi corners of the mouth bend, a touch of fun smile.


    "Oh? What''s the purpose of the baby? Is it difficult or is it for the two liang of meat? "


    Then he took the other person''s hand and put it under his pants, on the unresponsive object.


    Women have also experienced it. At this time, their expression is very natural and they say, "I love you because I love you, so Jiang Shao..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Before she finished, Jiang Chenxi began to laugh.


    The laughter was full of irony.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing also looked over.


    At this time, the smile on Jiang Chenxi''s face disappeared.


    He looked at the woman in front of him coldly and put the card in his hand on the top of the mouth of the wine glass.


    "If you want money, or if you can''t get anything, you can choose by yourself."


    But as soon as he said that, his voice dropped.


    The woman quickly stood up, grabbed the card from his hand and walked towards the door of the private room.


    Very fast, very fast.


    Because Jiang Chenxi changed his face too quickly, the eyes that looked at her also saw through her.


    "Tut tut..."


    Look at the speed of the other person leaving.


    Jiang Chenxi shook his head disdainfully.


    It''s boring. It''s boring.


    He picked up the wine glass on the table and went to Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing.


    "Yuxuan, you haven''t said from which woman''s bed"

 Chapter 613

    "Yuxuan, you haven''t said which woman''s bed you came down from."


    Jiang Chenxi sat between them.


    But his body is closer to Yin Yuxuan.


    Hearing his words, Yin Yuxuan glanced at him lightly.


    "When will you take care of yourself?"


    Jiang Chenxi has heard this many times.


    He ignored it and continued to ask, "let''s hear, which beauty has taken away your soul, and it has broken your body for thousands of years."


    Lu Ziqing turned his eyes when he heard Jiang Chenxi''s words.


    He put all the wine in his glass into his mouth.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Jiang Chenxi, "don''t be so wordy. It''s hard to come back. I won''t be drunk tonight.


    As for Yuxuan, you should know that for a long time. Don''t be like a woman. "


    On hearing Lu Ziqing''s words, Jiang Chenxi turned his back to Lu Ziqing''s face, revealing bitterness and pain.


    But the expression was only a little fleeting.


    He took the wine cup in his hand, turned to Lu Ziqing and said, "OK, I won''t come back tonight if I''m not drunk."


    Yin Yuxuan looked at the two people clinking glasses and thought that it had been so many years.


    How did you get to this point.


    The three grew up together.


    They have been running around the city since they were in primary school.


    Although universities have different majors, they are in different cities.


    But this love is the same.


    Just when he was admitted to university, Jiang Chenxi was driven out of Yunshui by his family.


    He is just the illegitimate son of the Jiang family.


    After her mother died, she was picked up by the Jiang family.


    The master mother of the Jiang family didn''t like him, and from childhood to adulthood, she gave him little trouble.


    But he still survived, and even went to college.


    Mingming was admitted to Yunshui University.


    However, the Jiang family used special means to change him to another university.


    And he is in Yunshui University, it is relatively loose all the time.


    On weekdays, if the company has something to do, it will ask for leave. His achievements and abilities are there, and no one will say anything.


    As for Lu Ziqing, he went to the city next door, a famous medical college.


    Now that all three are about to graduate, they finally get together.


    Unfortunately


    If Jiang Chenxi didn''t do that before the three of them separated.


    Maybe now three people will not be so restrained.


    When he entered the private room, he saw Lu Ziqing''s uneasiness.


    Holding a woman in his arms with Jiang Chenxi, it''s a fake.


    These years, even if Jiang Chenxi is not in the city.


    But when he comes back once in a while, he is bound to attract people''s attention.


    The wind, the current, the wave and the dandy in love.


    Generous and generous, and even for every love - people, are very gentle.


    This makes both Yin Yuxuan and Lu Ziqing see it.


    He is not without advice, but without the slightest effect.


    "Yuxuan, what do you think? Drink


    Jiang Chenxi hit Yin Yuxuan with his arm.


    The latter looks at Jiang Chenxi''s ruddy face with exploration in his eyes.


    This is Jiang Chenxi who denounced Lu Ziqing and even launched earth shaking pursuit.


    Why does it feel different? Everything is different.


    "Bang... Drink!"


    Jiang Chenxi did not see Yin Yuxuan look.


    He picked up the glass and touched it. It was in his opponent''s hand.


    Yin Yuxuan took the glass and handed it to his lips.


    When I come here tonight, I''m just afraid that Lu Ziqing will fight with Jiang Chenxi.


    If that didn''t happen.


    Now they don''t have to.


    Yes, although they are well-dressed at this time, Hello, I am.


    He''ll bet a few more drinks and he''ll have a fight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baby, do you want to add more?


    If you vote more monthly, there will be five chapters to add today


    Good night, dear.

 Chapter 614

    Then it was exactly what Yin Yuxuan thought.


    "You son of a bitch Lu Ziqing punches Jiang Chenxi.


    Feeling the pain on his face, Jiang Chenxi went up to imprison Lu Ziqing''s arm.


    "Don''t you accept it?"


    His face was fierce, but he had some strength in his hand.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at it like this, and they were tossing around.


    As for Jiang Chenxi''s assistant, it''s none of his business at this time.


    Because in front of this scene, every time the boss comes back, it will happen.


    Yes, although all three are about to graduate.


    But they all have their own industries.


    Jiang Chenxi started his own business in his university city.


    Now the company has been listed, but also a promising young man.


    But in front of a scene, if let the public outside see, will be surprised eyes fall down.


    "Jiang Chenxi, you son of a bitch!"


    "Who the hell are you talking about?"


    "You son of a bitch


    Hearing Lu Ziqing''s words, Jiang Chenxi smiles. He is very happy.


    "Yes! You Lu Ziqing is a son of a bitch


    This is full of resentment, said from the mouth of Jiang Chenxi.


    Lu Ziqing''s eyes turned red when he heard the speech. He struggled hard.


    Finally out of the control of Jiang Chenxi.


    He turned around and punched, but instead of hitting Jiang Chenxi, he was caught.


    Jiang Chenxi saw Lu Ziqing''s eyes slightly red, with forbearance in his eyes.


    "Lu Ziqing, what else do you want?"


    Then he released Lu Ziqing''s hand and stood in front of him, letting the other party do it.


    But Lu Ziqing didn''t move any more.


    Seeing this, Yin Yuxuan finally stood up.


    He came up to them and a deep voice rang out.


    "In the future, you don''t have to meet again. Every time you fight, there''s something you don''t solve in bed."


    Hearing Yin Yuxuan''s words, Lu Ziqing and Jiang Chenxi looked at him as if they had seen a ghost.


    Yin Yuxuan stares at two pairs... No, it''s three pairs.


    On one side is Jiang Chenxi''s assistant.


    He once again spoke to Lu Ziqing and Jiang Chenxi, "since we have each other, the past is over. We can start from the beginning and have in-depth contact tonight.


    If we can''t start from the beginning, this is the last party for the three of us. It''s too boring every time. "


    Lu Ziqing looked at Yin Yuxuan as if he didn''t know him. "Yuxuan, what are you talking about?"


    Jiang Chenxi heard Yin Yuxuan''s words, but his eyes shine.


    The strong line of sight, straight to Lu Ziqing.


    Looking at their different expressions.


    Yin Yuxuan repeated what he said before.


    "Since they''re all men, don''t be so fussy. If it''s suitable, just try it in bed. OK, no, we''ll have the last party tonight."


    With that, Yin Yuxuan himself was impatient.


    Every time they were like this, it was a headache for him.


    This time, Lu Ziqing heard what Yin Yuxuan said.


    It wasn''t his auditory hallucination.


    At the same time, he also received the gaze of Jiang Chenxi.


    He didn''t expect that young master Yin, who was paralyzed and didn''t eat fireworks, could even say this.


    Suddenly he thought of the woman in the ward.


    "Yuxuan, are you very suitable for that woman?"


    I didn''t expect to burn myself.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned slightly, but followed the words: "well, the other side is very good, after this woman is mine."


    At the end of the day, he turned his mouth and put on a smile that he couldn''t see if he didn''t look carefully.

 Chapter 615

    Yin Yuxuan finished, directed not far away Jiang Chenxi''s assistant, gave a wink.


    The latter came forward quickly.


    "Take them to the hotel next door and lock them in the same room as long as they don''t have to be released."


    The assistant looked at Yin Yuxuan and opened his mouth when he heard him.


    In the other side''s sharp vision, it took a long time to recover, "yes, Yin Shao, don''t worry."


    With that, he is still carrying his eyes and looking at Lu Ziqing''s boss.


    Pulling Lu Ziqing who didn''t react much, Master Lu Er walked out of the private room.


    Looking at the back of the three, Yin Yuxuan shook his head helplessly.


    Clearly not drunk, personnel unclear, with a sense.


    But none of them resisted.


    Clearly each other''s heart has each other.


    But no one is going to break it.


    When they were young, maybe they were confused, but at that time they were still young.


    A lot will change in four years.


    Yin Yuxuan see three people all leave, he also left Jiajue nightclub.


    But just as he walked out of the private room, he met a woman.


    "Mr. Yin, you are here too! What a coincidence


    The woman came with delicate make-up and famous brand bags in her hands.


    The jewelry on the neck is also seven digit.


    This woman is full of money.


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of Yin Yuxuan, it is not worth mentioning.


    He didn''t even look at each other.


    He stretched out his hand to tidy up his clothes.


    "Miss Xia is also here. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first," she said


    Then he stopped and walked in the direction of the elevator.


    But the woman he called Miss Xia, Xia Yuyan, stopped him.


    "Mr. Yin, it''s fate to meet you today. Let''s have a drink together."


    Yin Yuxuan looked up at Xia YuYan''s face and the woman''s face.


    He frowned slightly.


    It was Xia Yuyan who brought the early summer, which is still in the hospital, into the messy circle.


    He didn''t know what the other party was aiming at.


    Now, however, his dislike of this woman has deepened once more.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Xia. I have to leave in advance."


    "Wait..."


    Xia Yuyan saw that he was going to leave and held his big clothes.


    Yin Yuxuan''s face became very ugly when his clothes were touched.


    Originally paralyzed cold face, at this time ugly, people inexplicably have a fear.


    Xia Yuyan was also startled.


    She followed Yin Yuxuan''s eyes, saw her pulling his clothes, and quickly released her hand.


    "Miss Xia, if you have something to say, you don''t need to move."


    Yin Yuxuan takes off his coat and throws it on the garbage can next to the elevator.


    Xia Yuyan saw his action with the injured light in her eyes.


    She looked at the man she admired in front of her rather plaintively.


    "Senior, you..."


    "If Miss Xia is OK, I''ll go first."


    Yin Yuxuan doesn''t want to see her artificial appearance.


    He pressed the elevator.


    Seeing this action, Xia Yuyan doesn''t know when to meet next time.


    She asked directly what she wanted to ask.


    "Senior, did one of my classmates leave Jiajue nightclub in your car the day before yesterday?"


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan turns his head and stares at Xia YuYan''s eyes.


    At this time, Xia YuYan''s eyes were worried and eager to seek answers.


    "Well, I left with it."

 Chapter 616

    "Well, I left with it."


    Yin Yuxuan didn''t cover up.


    When Xia Yuyan heard this, her face was obviously twisted.


    Her eyes shone with envy.


    Although he tried to cover up, he couldn''t see who Yin Yuxuan was.


    Xia Yuyan calmed down and asked, "early summer is my good friend. Where is she now? I can''t get in touch with her."


    She''s looking forward to it. The man in front of her says she doesn''t know.


    But the other party''s next words, but let her whole person is not good.


    "She''s in my house now, and she needs to ask for leave for the next few months."


    The elevator arrived at this time.


    Yin Yuxuan stepped into the elevator and pressed the button on the first floor.


    When Xia Yuyan reacts, there is Yin Yuxuan in front of her.


    There was resentment and jealousy in her eyes.


    With what early summer has such good luck, unexpectedly met Yin Yuxuan.


    And listen to the tone of Yin Yuxuan, it seems that he is still very interested in early summer.


    She would never allow that to happen.


    Mingming is the first Yin Xuechang she knew. Why can she stay in each other''s home in early summer.


    All of a sudden, Xia YuYan''s mouth turned to a sneer, and the smile was very cruel.


    In that case, she must make the early summer dirty.


    In fact, Yin Yuxuan does have the idea of taking early summer home.


    He has already had a relationship with the other party and must be responsible.


    Even with her drug addiction, it will help to get rid of everything.


    He knew what he wanted.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan doesn''t know Xia YuYan''s insidious thoughts.


    He drove back to the hospital.


    Reached out and opened the door of the ward.


    Sister Liu is lying on the sofa and has fallen asleep.


    But when he opened the door, he opened his eyes.


    "Young master, you are back."


    "Well, sister Liu, go back and have a rest."


    His eyes were on mi you Ning, who was lying on the bed.


    Yin Yuxuan frowned when he saw the other person curling up with the quilt in his arms.


    He strode to the bed and looked at the face, frowning, as if uncomfortable.


    Immediately he bent down and touched her head.


    There was no fever.


    Thinking of the past, Yin Yuxuan wants to check her body.


    However, with sister-in-law Liu on the side, he was not able to make any moves.


    Liu Sao is ready to pack up when she is told to go home.


    "Young master, I''ll go back first. What would you like for breakfast?"


    Yin Yuxuan heard Liu Sao''s words and turned to nod to her.


    "Make some better digestible food for breakfast. I''m not in good health in early summer."


    "Yes, young master."


    Sister Liu looks at mi you Ning lying on the bed.


    At this time, she knew that the girl had a different relationship with the young master.


    The young master turned the girl into a woman.


    And also very concerned about each other.


    It seems that she will pay more attention to miss Chu in the future.


    After Mrs. Liu left, Yin Yuxuan checked mi Youning''s body.


    There''s nothing wrong with the body.


    Except for the redness and swelling, there was no other trace.


    This made Yin Yuxuan feel relieved.


    But looking at the place, his eyes still sank.


    At last he covered the quilt.


    Looking at the woman on the bed, the other side''s face is still not relaxed.


    He lay down on the bed and held the man in his arms.


    I want to give her some comfort.


    Since the body is not injured.


    Well, it''s probably because of the drug addiction in the body.


    Yin Yuxuan''s embrace of mi you Ning is like that of the most precious and rare treasure in the world.

 Chapter 617

    Miyuning''s body fell into a familiar and warm embrace.


    It dissipated some of her previous discomfort.


    She moved her body, forced to breathe the familiar breath of the tip of her nose, and slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    Yin Yuxuan sees the actions of the person in his arms.


    He patted miyuning on the back with his hand, and the action was very gentle.


    If Lu Ziqing or Jiang Chenxi saw this, he would not believe it.


    Will not believe that such a gentle man, will be their good friend.


    Will be that facial paralysis, do not understand sentiment - interest, and even the surface of the man.


    Feel the person in the arms, has been slowly sleeping, Yin Yuxuan also closed his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning opened his eyes and felt his body in his arms.


    The familiar smell of the tip of the nose made mi you Ning know who the man behind him was.


    Last night''s memory, has also instantly returned to her mind.


    Unexpectedly, last night''s impulse made her have a relationship with this man.


    The original owner and Yin Yuxuan, but did not have any intersection.


    This is also a disturbance to the original owner''s previous plot.


    However, since she escaped from the Jiajue nightclub, when the party, has begun to change the fate of the original owner.


    Then the plot must be reversed.


    In fact, she was conscious last night.


    But Yin Yuxuan, let her have a familiar feeling.


    She turned slowly and looked at Yin Yuxuan''s cold face.


    Finally, move your eyes to his shoulder socket.


    There''s a mole there.


    Last night, she noticed.


    This man may be the one she''s looking for in the world.


    Can fall in love with her, let ring soul space colorful glaze stone change.


    I didn''t expect to find this man so soon.


    Mi you Ning can''t help reaching out and touching the shoulder socket.


    Touch slowly through the clothes.


    When miyuning moves, Yin Yuxuan''s eyelashes tremble.


    From the little woman in his arms before, when he had an action, he had woken up.


    At this time, aware of the little woman in his arms, Yin Yuxuan opened his eyes.


    He reached for the woman''s troubled hand in his arms.


    "It''s dishonest to wake up."


    A deep, hoarse voice sounded in miyuning''s ear.


    This kind of sound in the morning is the most sexual time for men.


    Miyuning looks up at Yin Yuxuan.


    Look at the cold face again.


    The cold and hard face, people can not see the slightest emotion, as if he only has this kind of expression.


    But the other party''s temperament, the essence of the ultimate sense of sex, has his own charm.


    This is a very handsome and handsome man.


    But his indifferent appearance, as well as the facial paralysis expression, let people pay little attention to his appearance.


    He would be pushed three feet away by his cold breath.


    Miyuning smiles at Yin Yuxuan.


    "Good morning, senior."


    At this time, she chose to retreat.


    They have already had a relationship and are now in the same bed.


    What does it mean? I''d rather not think about it.


    At this point, we can only see how the man does it.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at the smile on MI Youning''s face and couldn''t help looking down to her lips.


    Soft lips, as delicious as last night.


    Miyuning did not refuse his kiss.


    He even closed his eyes and let the man kiss her.


    Yin Yuxuan feels bad when he kisses her.


    The little brother began to salute.


    He saw the woman in his arms last night, and that place couldn''t bear him any more.


    So I ended the kiss.

 Chapter 618

    Yin Yuxuan leaves the lips that he is sentimentally attached to.


    His deep eyes stare at the woman in his arms.


    "Early summer, come home with me today."


    This is not a questioning attitude.


    Miyuning''s smile did not change when he heard his strong words.


    But he said to Yin Yuxuan: "a senior should know about me. I''m addicted to drugs. There''s a big difference between me and a senior.


    And what identity do you want me to go to your home?


    If it''s sympathy, it''s unnecessary, because I don''t need the sympathy of anyone. "


    With these words, miyuning is in the arms of Yin Yuxuan, who has already left.


    She got up, got out of bed, put on her shoes and went to the bathroom.


    During this period, her movements are very awkward,.


    It can be seen that last night was too intense.


    Yin Yuxuan then got up and looked at Mi Youning''s back as he left. His brows wrinkled.


    "Early summer, quit drug addiction, from now on you are my girlfriend."


    He spoke his mind.


    He''s had this idea since last night.


    At this time, he gave his promise to miyuning''s back.


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning smiles back at Yin Yu Xuan.


    There''s something wrong with that laugh.


    Yin Yuxuan hasn''t figured out what that means.


    The woman he was looking at turned slowly.


    Miyuning looks at the man sitting on the bed.


    "What the elder means is that if I don''t quit, then we won''t be able to do it?"


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan''s expression changed a few times.


    The facial paralysis of the beautiful face, as if a bit black.


    Mi you Ning looked at him with a smile, as if he didn''t see it. His face was a little unhappy.


    "No!"


    Yin Yuxuan gritted his teeth to MI Youning.


    Of course not. Even if this woman doesn''t give up, he will keep people around.


    He didn''t think about it before.


    After all, the woman in front of me last night was very determined to give up drugs.


    So he really didn''t think that the other party would not quit.


    At this time, the other party put forward, he naturally has to consider.


    However, the answer is obvious, he will not let this woman go.


    After hearing what Yin Yuxuan said, miyuning looked up.


    I can''t tell whether I believe it or not.


    Yin Yuxuan steps down from his bed and walks to miyuning step by step.


    "In early summer, you took the initiative in what happened last night. You have no choice in this matter."


    What do you mean, senior


    Mi you Ning asked.


    Yin Yuxuan has come to her.


    Stretch out an arm to encircle her waist, take to oneself in front of.


    "So, primary school sister, you don''t have any choice next. Come home with me and give up drugs."


    This is the answer he had heard from each other before, saying that they would not quit drugs.


    He won''t give each other any reason not to be with him.


    This woman is a little out of tune now.


    He will break off her bad habits.


    Miyuning looks at the beautiful face that belongs to Yin Yuxuan.


    She laughs, "so male basin friend, after still ask many... To instruct."


    Said to approach Yin Yuxuan''s face to kiss.


    Then quickly out of his arms, toward the bathroom.


    Yin Yuxuan was caught off guard by her quick action.


    Looking at each other disappeared in the bathroom back, he helplessly shook his head.


    But the mood is a little bit happy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Add five more chapters.


    There are a few monthly tickets today.


    Do the babies want more tomorrow?


    More monthly tickets, more monthly tickets and more (¤Å ~ 3 £þ) ¤Å ?

 Chapter 619

    Boyfriend, that''s a good identity.


    Of course, in the future, he will turn the other party into a little wife.


    They can''t fall in love at first sight.


    But he identified the primary school girl.


    Yin Yuxuan knows that he is very rational.


    Always know what you want.


    At the first meeting that night, he was attracted by each other''s eyes.


    But to her drug addiction, and reduced the favor.


    After that, I took the person back to the hospital and held him in my arms.


    He didn''t tell anyone.


    What it was like.


    Even he didn''t believe it.


    The light weight in his arms, small people, let him feel the world.


    Let him have a sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    So suddenly, so inexplicable.


    Later he took the man to the hospital and gave him to the doctor.


    At that time, he thought that everything was just that he didn''t have a good rest and was dizzy.


    But the next day we met again, and what happened in the evening.


    Let him call early summer woman, have different feelings.


    The other side can really affect his body and mind.


    It even reminds him that he hasn''t been impulsive and hopeless for more than 20 years.


    And this morning, the other side said good morning when he opened his eyes.


    Let his heart beat faster than ever.


    Yin Yuxuan looks at the door of the bathroom and turns to the sofa.


    I picked up another suit and changed it into the formal dress that Mrs. Liu brought last night.


    Miyuning is in the bathroom. After washing herself, she finds that she has not brought any clothes in.


    She wrapped herself in a bath towel and went to the door to open it.


    Will the door expose a crevice, blunt the door outside way: "senior I have no clothes to wear."


    After shouting, miyuning leaned against the wall and waited.


    In what she knows about Yin Yuxuan, this man is very tutored.


    Do anything, are measured, I believe the other party will not break in.


    Unfortunately, miyuning''s estimation is wrong this time.


    Yin Yuxuan put on his clothes and heard the sound from the bathroom.


    He picked up the women''s clothes brought by his sister-in-law last night and went to the bathroom door.


    When he got to the bathroom, he just put out his hand to knock on the door, but suddenly stopped.


    Looking at the gap left by the bathroom door, Yin Yuxuan thinks of his graceful body last night.


    He put out his hand and pushed the door open.


    As the door opened, miyuning was still playing with his hand.


    Thinking about how there is no response, do you want to shout again.


    The door opened and a tall figure came in.


    Miyuning raised his head.


    In the meantime, she did what most women do.


    She holds the moon Hun in her hands, trying to hide her skin.


    Seeing her action, Yin Yuxuan came to her without expression.


    Put the bag of clothes in her hand.


    Then close to her ear, kiss that because after bathing, and red earlobe.


    He whispered, "so shy, I didn''t see you last night."


    The voice was very serious, but the words and tone were very touching.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes are wide open. He says that he is a serious man with facial paralysis.


    Good tutoring.


    How can a gentleman walk into the bathroom without the consent of a woman.


    Yin Yuxuan finished his provocative words and gave mi Youning a kiss on the cheek.


    Then he turned around and left.


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    And mi you Ning looks at his back as he leaves, remembering the other person''s words.


    Yeah, they both had sex last night.

 Chapter 620

    She really has nothing to hide.


    But she wanted to say, I''m a woman, too.


    There should be some coyness and shame, but there must be some.


    This is her right as a woman.


    Looking at Yin Yuxuan''s back, MI Youning feels that she needs to redefine this man.


    Although the facial paralysis is a little bit, but this is definitely the main cause of abdominal blackness.


    Miyuning''s rare childishness gives Yin Yuxuan a fist and makes an attack.


    Unfortunately, Yin Yuxuan suddenly turned back.


    He didn''t seem to think that miyuning would do this to him.


    This let Yin Yuxuan eyebrows pick, expression with novelty.


    Mi you Ning saw him turn around, immediately took back his hand and gave him a cool smile.


    It''s like the person who just made that move is not her.


    Seeing this, Yin Yuxuan put his fist to his mouth to hide his smile.


    He coughed softly.


    "I forgot to tell you that I met your classmate Xia Yuyan last night. She was looking for you and knew you were with me."


    Hearing Yin Yuxuan''s words, the smile on MI Youning''s face slowly dissipated.


    She showed a thoughtful expression.


    Xia Yuyan


    If it wasn''t for Yin Yuxuan, she would have forgotten this woman.


    Just three days into the world.


    She was a body of drug addiction, torture do not know the end of the day.


    Xia Yuyan, this woman in these days, should be very natural and unrestrained.


    No... no, since the other party knows, she''s here at Yin Yuxuan.


    I''m sure I''ll be upset.


    I think that woman likes Yin Yuxuan very much and even wants to marry into Yin''s family all the time.


    Xia Yuyan must be jealous at this time.


    If you know that she and Yin Yuxuan have become friends.


    The other party should be crazy.


    Thinking of this, MI Youning had a bad smile on his lips.


    However, this bad smile made Yin Yuxuan''s eyes shine gently.


    What a little girl.


    And the gesture of her little daughter.


    He didn''t ask Xia Yuyan what happened to her.


    Because he''s already sent someone to check.


    Now that he has become a boyfriend and girlfriend with chuxia, this woman belongs to his protection.


    He would never let anyone bully her again.


    Yin Yuxuan turned to leave the bathroom and gently closed the door.


    Hearing that the door was closed, miyuning removed the bath towel and dressed.


    When miyuning comes out of the bathroom.


    In the ward, I saw not only Yin Yuxuan, but also sister-in-law Liu I met yesterday.


    Mrs. Liu is putting breakfast on the table.


    Yin Yuxuan sits on the sofa and sees mi Youning coming from the bathroom.


    He waved at the other side.


    Especially when I saw that she was wearing the same casual suit as he did last night, my eyes showed satisfaction.


    While wiping her hair, miyuning walked to the sofa.


    Mrs. Liu looked up and saw mi you Ning''s figure. She said with a smile, "Miss Chu."


    Miyuning nodded, "good morning, sister Liu."


    As soon as she got to the edge of the sofa, she was pulled to sit down by Yin Yuxuan.


    Yin Yuxuan put the other hand, the case he watched before, aside.


    He reached for the towel in miyuning''s hand and wiped it for her.


    "After going home today, please take two months'' leave and take care of yourself at home."


    Miyuning allows Yin Yuxuan to wipe her hair. She enjoys the service of the other party.


    Hear each other''s words, casually said: "well, as long as there is no problem in the school, it''s OK to approve the holiday."

 Chapter 621

    Yin Yuxuan heard her words, understand the meaning.


    I''m afraid the school won''t approve holidays.


    Think about it, Yunshui University, how many people can''t get in even if they have broken their heads.


    It must be difficult for the school to ask for two months'' leave in early summer.


    But for him, it''s not something to care about.


    He continued the pause in his hand and said, "I''ll do it in the school. You just have to keep your body at home."


    This is to let her give up the drug addiction.


    It''s a huge project.


    Most people can''t survive the pain and tribulation they have to go through.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan is more worried about this matter.


    "Good." Miyuning answered lazily.


    Mrs. Liu sets the breakfast and sees the movements of the young master and miyuning.


    This scene made her feel warm.


    Even this is the first time that she has ever seen a young master take care of others.


    "Young master, Miss Chu, let''s eat first. I''ll go and pack up."


    "Well, it''s hard for Mrs. Liu."


    Yin Yuxuan puts down the towel and holds mi Youning''s hand.


    Looking at their movements, Mrs. Liu chuckled and left to clean up the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the grand villa in front of him, mi you Ning looked at it with a little in his eyes.


    Although the villa has some atmosphere, it even shows some ancient charm.


    But this is not like the master of the Yin family.


    Yin Yuxuan takes mi Youning by the hand and walks to the villa.


    "This is where I live. I moved out of my home after college. You can stay here with me in the future."


    Sure enough, the Yin family has been standing for a hundred years.


    Such a family would not live in such a place.


    Although they are businessmen, the things handed down by the older generation are profound.


    This is just right. She doesn''t want others to see her in a mess.


    Mi you Ning smiles and looks at the man beside him, "OK."


    She followed Yin Yuxuan''s steps and slowly walked into the villa.


    Their cohabitation began at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lingling..."


    In the early morning of this day, before mi Youning woke up, he heard the mobile phone on the bedside table ring.


    She didn''t open her eyes when she was woken up.


    Instead, he stretched out his hand from the quilt, but groped for the mobile phone on the bedside table.


    The cell phone is still shaking, accompanied by a noisy ring.


    Her pretty eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    Open your eyes, squint at the phone, slide the screen, and then put the phone to your ear.


    "Hello..."


    "In early summer, where have you been recently? I can''t get in touch with you any more. I''m so worried."


    From the phone, a worried female voice.


    Hearing this voice, mi you Ning, with her eyes closed, showed a sarcastic smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Xia Yuyan, you know how to worry about me. It''s not easy."


    Xia Yuyan these days, has been in contact with early summer.


    But they couldn''t get through at all.


    Even a few days ago, I heard that I took two months'' leave in early summer.


    It makes her feel very bad.


    Before Yin Yuxuan also said, will let early summer leave.


    On the day when he met early summer, he was already addicted to drugs.


    Hua Xian told her.


    This makes Xia Yuyan feel even worse.


    Yin Yuxuan knows that early summer is poisonous and addictive, and even keeps people around.


    If there''s no problem, she''s a fool.


    A man and a woman is nothing more than that.

 Chapter 622

    Think that there will be ambiguity between them, and even something she doesn''t know will happen.


    Xia Yuyan was worried.


    Yin Yuxuan, the future successor of Yinjia group.


    This man, how many women''s thoughts.


    Xia Yuyan, the daughter of Xia family, is the most qualified one.


    She won''t let anyone take everything that belongs to her.


    Even in early summer, the real summer family.


    Xia Yuyan heard the familiar voice on the phone.


    At this time, she did not recognize the disdain or even ridicule in mi you Ning''s voice.


    But the first second you hear the other person''s voice, you have a plan in your brain.


    It''s something she had planned before.


    "In early summer, we sisters have a fight. We care about what''s wrong with you, but you didn''t tell me when you asked for leave. It''s not interesting enough."


    Miyuning opened his eyes and looked around. These days, he began to be familiar with the environment.


    She turned on her handsfree phone and gave it a little stretch.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Then Xia Yuyan asked on the phone.


    At this time, Xia Yuyan felt that the early summer seemed different.


    It''s not like the way it used to be, pestering her and saying it endlessly.


    For example, how about that girl, her bag, her jewelry, her mobile phone


    Or some, some childe friend''s car, watch, multi gold topic.


    But today, just a few words, the words in early summer are colder.


    It''s like a little distance from her.


    Xia Yuyan sat in the car, looking at the school not far away.


    She said tentatively: "in early summer, would you like to come out and get together tonight? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I want to know how you are. The young master Jiang you mentioned some time ago will also be here."


    Hearing what Xia Yuyan said about master Jiang, MI Youning thought about it.


    It''s only from the memory of the original owner that I find something about master Jiang.


    Young master Jiang, Jiang Chenxi is a famous person in Yunshui city.


    All the women around him got what they wanted.


    After breaking up, you will also get a huge break-up fee.


    Before the early summer, I saw Jiang Chenxi once from afar.


    The other side is tall and handsome, with a bad smile on his face forever.


    In early summer, I once mentioned Jiang Chenxi to Xia Yuyan.


    Unfortunately, Xia Yuyan followed Jiang Chenxi and they were not a group at all.


    There was no further discussion.


    Now Xia Yuyan tells master Jiang, and MI Youning naturally knows why.


    Xia Yuyan couldn''t help it, so she did it again.


    She bet that as long as she goes out, the other party will provide her with poison.


    Miyuning thought about it and finally agreed.


    She picked up her cell phone and said with a smile, "OK, the same place?"


    Xia Yuyan has been waiting for her answer.


    Hearing her promise, there was a disdainful smile on her face.


    It''s the same as before. It''s never on the stage.


    As long as she uses a little means, she is not obedient.


    Xia Yuyan said hypocritically: "it''s still the old place. It''s so beautiful in early summer. You must dress up well. Master Jiang will be surprised at that time."


    Coming out of the phone, it sounds so artificial.


    Miyuning made a motion of vomiting.


    Then she turned to the phone and said, "OK, I''ll see you tonight."


    Finish saying this words, also don''t wait for Xia Yuyan to speak again, directly hang up the phone.


    Miyuning throws the cell phone away and looks to the other side of the bed.


    Yin Yuxuan is gone.


    She''s been sleeping a lot these days.


    Every time I wake up, the other person has left.

 Chapter 623

    Today is no exception. Yin Yuxuan woke up early and went to the company.


    Now all the responsibilities of Yin''s group are on him.


    Looking at the cool clothes around, miyuning has been living in this bedroom for several days.


    This is Yin Yuxuan''s bedroom.


    At first, she was sleeping in the guest room, which was her own request.


    The other night, however, she was addicted to drugs again.


    In the middle of the night, Yin Yuxuan wakes up and finds his family doctor.


    Tossed to the dawn, two people holding the deep sleep.


    The twists and turns of that night made mi you Ning realize that life is not like death.


    The taste is not pain, but a feeling of standing on the edge of a cliff.


    It turns out that it''s not just the pain of being tortured by others, it''s worse than death.


    This drug addiction can also kill people without blood.


    After that, Yin Yuxuan won''t let her sleep in the guest room.


    With a strong attitude, she moved to the bedroom.


    The two of them are in peace these days.


    However, miyuning also saw the nature of Yin Yuxuan.


    This man is not said to be a hungry wolf in the color, but also a young man who has just opened the meat.


    Just last night, the man almost ate her.


    It''s not that she didn''t feel it these nights. When the other party was holding her, she was raising the flag all the time.


    And it''s the kind of flag that doesn''t land after it''s raised.


    Last night, the other party finally couldn''t help it. They wanted her with their actions.


    Unfortunately, she has a stomachache.


    And it still hurts a lot.


    At first I suspected that it was my aunt.


    Later, MI Youning felt his pulse and knew that it was impossible.


    The body of the original owner has been ruined in recent months.


    It''s already endocrine disorder.


    If you want to visit your aunt, you need to take good care of yourself.


    Yin Yuxuan is also very anxious when she knows that she has a stomachache.


    I''m even going to call a family doctor.


    Finally, under her comfort, this avoided a toss.


    It''s no use having a family doctor.


    The original owner of this body, can only slowly recuperate.


    Last night, she used a hot treasure, and then slowly fell asleep.


    Miyuning takes out the heat from the bed, puts it aside, gets out of bed and walks to the bathroom.


    After washing, MI Youning looks around at the person in the bathroom mirror.


    She looks much better these two days.


    Even some meat.


    It''s all thanks to sister Liu.


    Mrs. Liu is a servant who takes care of Yin Yuxuan''s life.


    It was brought out of the old house.


    The cooking is so good that she can''t stop eating every time.


    Miyuning touched his face with flesh.


    It''s really more ruddy than when I first entered the world.


    "Dong Dong..."


    This is the time when miyuning looks at the body.


    The door of the bedroom was knocked.


    "Miss Chu, are you awake?"


    This is sister Liu''s voice.


    Miyuning leaves the bathroom and opens the bedroom door.


    "Sister Liu."


    Mrs. Liu stood outside the door, looking at mi you Ning with astonishment in her eyes.


    These days, she obviously found that the early summer has been changing since she came home.


    The femininity of her body became stronger and stronger, and the color of her face became better and better.


    It''s going to make her look great.


    Mrs. Liu came from the past and knew that she was moistened by men.


    The girl in front of me is slowly changing into a woman.


    "Breakfast is ready, Miss Chu."


    Miyuning saw the astonishment in Mrs. Liu''s eyes.


    I can''t help feeling funny.


    "I''ll go down after I change."


    Sister Liu nodded and left with a smile.


    The original owner''s skin bag is really good.

 Chapter 624

    Otherwise, in the original plot, they would not be snatched to sleep by the rich second generation.


    It''s a pity that there are always times when I''m tired of it.


    In the end, she was too cheap.


    That circle can''t go on. It''s becoming less and less self loving.


    Finally, he died. He died of overdose.


    When she died, she worked with other men.


    It''s sad enough to think about the life of the original owner.


    If Xia Yuyan knew the identity of early Xia, even if it was ignored.


    The original owner will not be reduced to that level.


    I hope Xia Yuyan can enjoy everything she brings to the original owner.


    Don''t lose it.


    She''s waiting for the power of the world''s soul.


    After Mrs. Liu went downstairs, miyuning turned to change her clothes.


    Since she lived here, all the daily necessities, including her clothing, food, housing and transportation, have been well prepared.


    This is what Yin Yuxuan thinks of her.


    Let her in this small home, as a little woman.


    Being served, being held in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, miyuning was not idle.


    She sat on the sofa in the living room and began to review.


    You can''t lose your master''s studies.


    From Yin Yuxuan, she took a two month vacation.


    She also asked the other party to bring her books back.


    The original master''s major is relatively weak.


    But miyuning had to study.


    Archaeology, a relatively unpopular course.


    But fortunately, the original owner did not just choose this course.


    ¡­¡­


    It was night before I knew it.


    It''s time to see Yin Yuxuan go home.


    Miyuning picks up her cell phone and the key to her car, greets Mrs. Liu and goes out.


    She went straight to the garage, to the red Maserati.


    This is what Yin Yuxuan said before. As long as she learns the car book, she will drive it.


    I remember when she refused.


    Now I''m hitting my face.


    She touched her face and felt no pain.


    Miyuning got into Maserati''s car, started the gas and drove the car straight out of the garage.


    When you meet Xia Yuyan, if you don''t do that woman, she will lose.


    Mrs. Liu is cooking in the kitchen.


    After hearing what miyuning said, he ran out directly.


    But look again, where is mi you Ning.


    I heard the car outside.


    Sister Liu took out her mobile phone and called the young master directly.


    The other side didn''t answer the phone.


    Mrs. Liu put the spoon into the kitchen and called Yin Yuxuan again.


    This time, the other party finally answered the phone.


    But it wasn''t the young master who answered the phone, but Mrs. Liu''s son.


    "Mom, the young master is in a meeting. What''s the matter?"


    Sister Liu''s son works as an assistant to Yin Yuxuan.


    When my son answers the phone, it means that the young master is still busy.


    Liu sister-in-law also did not have the slightest concealment, directly told the son what happened.


    "Don''t forget to tell the young master that Miss Chu drove out without a car.


    What if something happens?


    And she''s not in good health. If she''s sick outside, it''s even more... "


    "Mom, I know. I''ll tell the young master about it. Now call Miss Chu and ask where she has gone."


    Before she had finished, she was interrupted by her son.


    "OK, OK, I''ll call right now."


    No wonder sister Liu is so anxious.


    These days, she saw with her own eyes how the young master cared about this early summer.


    If it wasn''t for Miss Chu''s bad health and drug addiction, she would not be stable.


    The young master wants to take the other party to him every minute.


    Back at home, but also want to put in the palm of the hand pet.

 Chapter 625

    It''s the first time that Mrs. Liu has ever seen a young master, and she''s attracted to a girl.


    If the master and his wife know this, they must be half happy and half worried.


    After all, the young master has never done this to them.


    It''s like a changed person, with popularity.


    She even saw the young master several times and secretly bent up the corner of her mouth.


    Sister Liu hangs up and dials mi you Ning immediately.


    Miyuning drove to the place Xia Yuyan said.


    The old place is the bar downstairs of Jiajue nightclub.


    It is one with Jiajue nightclub and the same boss.


    The people inside, of course, are the same group.


    Those who are playing here are all the rich second generation of Yunshui city.


    Or some more powerful people.


    Miyuning holds the steering wheel.


    Suddenly the mobile phone in the co pilot''s seat rang.


    Miyuning reaches for his cell phone.


    See it''s sister-in-law Liu''s phone.


    She pressed mute.


    At this time is not the time to answer the phone, to the other side, she will take the initiative to call sister Liu.


    Even to Yin Yuxuan, the man contact.


    As for Xia Yuyan, naturally, she will not forget to give her an unforgettable moment.


    It''s time for the Xia family to start acting.


    These days, Xia Yuyan is smart enough.


    All the troubles she has suffered now are thanks to Xia Yuyan.


    The screen is off.


    Mi Youning threw his cell phone into the co pilot''s seat.


    Sister Liu didn''t get through. She just planned to continue dialing.


    A phone was pushed in.


    Seeing that it was the young master''s phone, Mrs. Liu quickly picked it up.


    "Hello..."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning has entered the city centre.


    She picked up the phone and dialed Xia Yuyan.


    "Hello..."


    ¡­¡­


    By the time miyuning arrived at Jiajue bar, it was already dark.


    The traffic lights in the city are red and green, and the tall buildings are full of bright light.


    Night is the most relaxing time for people.


    Miyuning pulls up to the Jiajue bar.


    From a distance, she saw Xia Yuyan standing by several luxury cars.


    The other side also has several familiar faces.


    One of them is the figure of Hua Shao.


    Seeing these people, miyuning picked up his cell phone.


    After calling Xia Yuyan before, Yin Yuxuan called immediately.


    She didn''t answer, either.


    Because tonight, she has to disturb the beautiful life of Xia Yuyan.


    Miyuning takes the mobile phone and sends a message to Yin Yuxuan.


    That''s where she is.


    Later, let him identify the DNA in his hand and send it to Xia''s home.


    Presumably this information should let Yin Yuxuan, the smart man, know what she is going to do tonight.


    However, miyuning''s guess is good.


    Her man, indeed, understood what she had done.


    But when Yin Yuxuan received the message, he was even more angry.


    He is receiving foreign partners of Yin family.


    The two families are not only cooperating on the surface.


    There are other businesses secretly, so Yin Yuxuan has to accompany him personally.


    After hearing from her assistant, Liu Ma''s son, she was told that the woman in the family had gone.


    He didn''t even say where he was going, which made him leave his partner and call Liu MA in person.


    The result made him want to catch mi you Ning by hand and beat each other''s farts.


    However, he did not know the whereabouts of the other party.


    He arranged the partners and rushed home.


    At the same time, I also contact people to find out the video near the villa.


    I want to see where miyuning has gone.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s a message.

 Chapter 626

    See the above information, Yin Yuxuan immediately understand.


    At the same time, his expressionless face was even darker.


    The whole body is sending out the breath of gloomy fear.


    When Uncle De was driving in front of him, he felt the bad smell.


    "Uncle De, go to Jiajue bar."


    "Yes, young master." Uncle De immediately turned around from the front.


    Yin Yuxuan calls mi Youning back, but no one answers.


    He hung up and called his secretary.


    "I''ll send you a document now. You can print it and send it to Xia''s house."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Yin Yuxuan immediately issued a voice of command.


    After that, they asked the people below not to check.


    Now that the person has been found, there is no need to toss.


    At this time, he wants to catch his primary school sister back.


    Then teach me a lesson.


    I don''t know what''s going on in a bar. What if someone calculated.


    Now they''ve made it through the hardest start.


    Don''t go all over again.


    Every time he saw each other, the pain of biting his lips was painful.


    For each other''s patience, for her pain and heartache.


    ¡­¡­


    Here mi you Ning doesn''t know about Yin Yuxuan''s worries.


    She is used to being alone.


    Even in these worlds, there are people with her.


    But no one can stop her.


    Even her heart is not completely open.


    So she can''t realize that Yin Yuxuan is worried about her.


    Miyuning throws his mobile phone to the co driver and drives to Xia Yuyan.


    She''s very fast.


    The red Maserati drove towards Xia Yuyan.


    Until hear Xia YuYan''s side, about to hit, just brake.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Xia Yuyan several people obviously have been stunned.


    They are discussing the plan for tonight, how to get that early summer.


    See a cool Maserati, towards a few people.


    They don''t even have time to dodge.


    A few minutes later, I was scared to sweat on my back.


    At the same time, Xia Yuyan, who is closest to the car body, is full of anger.


    She couldn''t see miyuning in the car.


    Turn around and walk towards Maserati''s driver''s door.


    Just then, the driver''s door was opened.


    Miyuning got out of the car and gave a big smile to the crowd.


    "Hello, everyone. Long time no see."


    When Hua Shao and others saw mi you Ning, their eyes were straight.


    Let''s not talk about Xia Yuyan, who is closest to miyuning.


    At this time she looked at the front, so familiar, but a bit strange woman.


    It seems that this person is not the early summer she knows.


    "Early summer?"


    Xia Yuyan couldn''t believe it and called out her name.


    She even expected that this woman was just like early summer.


    But mi you Ning hears Xia Yu Yan calling her and immediately turns to look at her.


    "Yuyan, long time no see."


    Xia Yuyan saw her reply, and her face was a little twisted.


    But she stifled it.


    However, it made her face more ugly.


    Because of the Maserati sports car in front of us and the changed temperament in early summer.


    This makes Xia Yuyan jealous.


    It''s impossible. It was early summer that changed it.


    It must be Yin Yuxuan. It must be this man.


    She knows that early summer, as long as a little means, can let her sink in their circle.


    Because the growth of this woman, the environment she experienced, will make her feel inferior.

 Chapter 627

    And now, early summer where there is inferiority.


    She''s eye-catching, as if she''s a natural light.


    A detached temperament, with some noble spirit,


    That beautiful face, let a person see more, wish to stick the line of sight on her body.


    People around have heard what miyuning said.


    They can''t believe it either.


    After all, some time ago, people who were still hanging around them and wanted to get some gadgets to suck.


    How a few days no see, suddenly gorgeous turn.


    Driving millions of luxury cars, the temperament has changed, the face is more beautiful.


    People are also very confident, let people see in front of a bright.


    This early summer is more attractive and amazing than what they saw before.


    But there were also one or two people staring at miyuning''s face in a daze.


    One male and one female, they play better with Xia Yuyan.


    They met mother Xia herself.


    At this time of early summer, in their eyes, like a young summer mother.


    That similar face, let them notice now.


    Just because of the same temperament in early summer and mother Xia.


    Xia Yuyan never found this.


    She has a ghost in her heart, so she looks at her friends not far away.


    This look, really let her find that there are a few people look wrong.


    Seeing this, Xia Yuyan hurried to MI Youning.


    "In early summer, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. There''s a place in it. Let''s go. Have a good time tonight."


    Miyuning has a panoramic view of everyone''s emotions.


    Hearing Xia YuYan''s words, she gave a cool smile.


    With the index finger turned in the hands of the car keys, "well, tonight is not drunk."


    "Good! In early summer, you''re the one, but we can''t recognize you¡°


    "Yes, where did you get rich in early summer?"


    "Ha ha ha... Early summer this is..."


    These people have something to say.


    I don''t blame them for thinking.


    She was a poor student before.


    I haven''t seen you for half a month, so I turned around.


    It''s going to be suspicious.


    Mi you Ning didn''t have any explanation for this, and he was fighting with the crowd.


    But Xia Yuyan knows the real situation.


    At this time, she secretly envies the early summer, and decides in her heart.


    Tonight must be early summer dirty, dirty let Yin Yuxuan dislike.


    The only way to get this woman dirty.


    Yin Xuechang will belong to her.


    From the very beginning, she had an eye on Yin Xuechang.


    Only such a perfect and capable man can be Xia YuYan''s partner.


    Miyuning walks into the bar with people around him, talking and laughing.


    She could feel the malicious sight behind her.


    She doesn''t need to guess who the owner of that pair of eyes is.


    Everyone present, except Xia Yuyan, really no one hates her so much.


    But why is Xia Yuyan.


    She took everything that belonged to the original owner and even took the initiative to harm others.


    Didn''t she know that it was all because her own name was wrong.


    Hua Xian is rare today. He didn''t get close to mi you Ning.


    The previous Maserati, no one else can see it.


    He noticed.


    The license plate is marked by the Yin family.


    At the beginning of this year, Xia really colluded with master Yin.


    Even just a few days to get, a value of millions of luxury cars.


    This made him dare not act rashly.


    Turn your head and look at Xia Yuyan behind you.


    He saw each other, looking at early summer


    There was a jealous, sinister light in his eyes.


    In fact, they are all the same goods, no one is cleaner than others.


    But Xia Yuyan has a good father.

 Chapter 628

    In the past two years, the development of Xia family in Yunshui city is getting better and better.


    Even to other nearby cities, it has gradually developed a lot of industries.


    But he didn''t understand why Xia Yuyan was in trouble for early Xia.


    From the beginning, we all know what her purpose is.


    It''s the beginning of summer.


    The party went into the private room of the bar.


    What''s wrong with Hua Xian''s intuition.


    So this evening, he didn''t take the initiative to go to early summer.


    Before, he saw with his own eyes that young master Yin took away early summer.


    At this time, it''s better to make things clear.


    If he accidentally plays himself in, he doesn''t cry.


    As for Xia Yuyan, if it wasn''t for her family, she would cooperate with Xia.


    He would not have agreed to each other before.


    He has to admit that he is not a good thing either.


    Unfortunately, they don''t play the forced way.


    Before the early summer showed a bit of meaning to him, so he would think of each other.


    Now we have to see if we have that life.


    The Yin family is not ordinary people. They can offend.


    As soon as miyuning entered the private room, he was pressed onto the sofa by several people around him.


    "In early summer, it''s not easy to get together. You have to relax."


    Then someone took out the white transparent white.


    There is something like flour in it.


    When he saw it, there was a cold light in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Xia Yuyan saw the situation here, she came over.


    "In early summer, I haven''t relaxed for several days. You can have a good time today."


    Looking at each other''s smiling face, MI Youning showed a look of expectation.


    "It''s not the right time. Let''s have a drink and let''s talk about the atmosphere."


    Xia Yuyan didn''t think much about it. She nodded, "OK, order some wine, let''s drink first, ha ha..."


    After that, she couldn''t wait to order some expensive wine.


    If the second generation of rich people like them come out to play, they must consume expensive wine.


    Because it''s too low.


    At the sight of the wine, a smile finally came out of miyuning''s face.


    As long as it''s not that stuff, she can have a few drinks.


    ¡­¡­


    This way, Yin Yuxuan tells Uncle De to drive faster.


    As time went by, he was very worried about the situation of miyuning.


    A few days have passed since the last drug addiction attack.


    He''s afraid the other party won''t be able to restrain himself tonight.


    Uncle De has driven the car to the fastest speed.


    But the young master behind him is still urging.


    Now he can see that the young master really put Miss Chu on the top of his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of Xia''s family, it''s beginning to mess up.


    Xia''s father left the company late tonight because he will attend the reception tonight.


    His wife will come to the company, and they will meet and go straight to the reception.


    But he just walked out of the company and saw his wife at the same time.


    And also saw the staff of Yin''s company coming towards him.


    The other side came to him with a smile and handed the document in his hand.


    "Xia Dong, take the liberty to come here. Our little boss has a document. Let me hand it over to you."


    Xia''s father heard that it was Yin''s little boss, and naturally knew that it was Yin Yuxuan.


    The other side has been in charge of Yin''s group since he was young.


    And no less than his father.


    He politely took over the document and thought it was something at work.


    "Please go. I''m going to visit Yin these days."


    Then he opened the file with a smile on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baby, don''t forget to vote monthly.


    It''s still the old rule. There are more monthly tickets and more.


    There are five chapters to add today.


    Don''t forget to vote for the monthly ticket


    Good night, everyone. Good dream.

 Chapter 629

    Yin Yuxuan''s secretary, Wen Yan, smiles with profound meaning. She doesn''t speak.


    But she can see the contents clearly.


    After all, the little boss didn''t say that she couldn''t read the documents when he sent them.


    After reading the documents in hand, Xia''s father''s smile disappeared.


    Standing on one side of the summer mother, also clear the above content.


    She covered her mouth with disbelief in her eyes.


    This is a DNA test.


    The above content, let her know, raised 18 years of daughter, unexpectedly is not her own.


    How can she accept it.


    "Lao Xia..."


    Xia''s mother took Xia''s father''s arm and her hand was shaking.


    Father Xia couldn''t believe it, but he didn''t believe it all.


    He looked up at Yin Yuxuan''s secretary with a sharp light in his eyes.


    "Secretary Han, I don''t know what it means for young master Yin to give me this appraisal certificate?"


    Yin Yuxuan''s secretary is Han.


    Secretary Han Wen Yan has a decent smile on his face.


    "Xia Dong, the boss asked me to give you this document and ask Miss Xia Yuyan in person."


    Then she stretched out her hand and said sincerely, "it''s better for Xia Dong to come with me. The result is clear."


    "Lao Xia... Let''s go."


    The tone of mother Xia''s voice changed obviously.


    Xia''s father comforted his wife and then nodded.


    Secretary Han took them to her car and went straight to Jiajue bar.


    She just needs to do what the boss tells her.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning has been in the private room for half an hour.


    Xia Yuyan obviously can''t wait.


    This moment of Kung Fu, has opened several times, said to let her relax.


    As for how to relax, looking at the white powder on the table, it is self-evident.


    Mi you Ning didn''t have time to use it, so he sent Xia Yuyan away.


    Xia Yuyan didn''t drink too much. Seeing mi Youning refuse again and again, her face is not good-looking.


    She came to miyuning again with her glass in her hand.


    "In early summer, I came out to play today. You don''t give me noodles."


    Mi you Ning looked at Xia Yu Yan''s smelly face and showed a faint smile.


    "Yuyan, what''s your hurry? This man has three anxieties. When I go to the bathroom, I''ll play with you when I come back."


    She got up and went to the bathroom of the private room.


    Xia Yuyan had already felt mi Youning''s delay.


    I just don''t know why she is.


    Looking at each other to leave the back.


    There was a cold light in her eyes.


    Even if you refuse again, you can''t run away in early summer tonight.


    Miyuning enters the bathroom, locks the door, leans against the wall and gasps.


    At this time, she became addicted.


    It''s really not a coincidence.


    It''s not good.


    Miyuning leaned against the wall with an expression of pain on his face.


    The hands held on to the wall.


    But I didn''t catch anything.


    She couldn''t help clenching her hands, and her nails were deep in her hands.


    Tonight''s ordeal is a little different.


    As long as she''s out of the bathroom, she''s free.


    But she can''t. She can''t touch that thing.


    At this moment, miyuning began to think about Yin Yuxuan.


    Use each other to distract.


    She ran out tonight without saying hello.


    Also came to such a place, the man would not be happy.


    Yin Yuxuan is very kind to her.


    But she didn''t understand.


    This man has been with her for some time.


    Why did the colorful glazed stone in the soul space not change.

 Chapter 630

    Murong Chen of the last life, too, didn''t see his heart clearly until he died.


    So this time, Yin Yuxuan is the same.


    Miyuning leans against the wall of the bathroom and starts to think.


    Use this to transfer the pain in her body and make her suffer.


    ¡­¡­


    By this time, Yin Yuxuan had arrived at Jiajue bar.


    As soon as the car stopped, he immediately opened the door and got off.


    At the same time, Liu Ma''s son, Xiao Liu, quickly got out of the car to catch up with him.


    When Yin Yuxuan came to the door of the bar, the manager of the bar was waiting at the door.


    Before the door of the parking younger brother, said to see Master Yin''s car, this can''t wait to come out.


    "Young master Yin, you are a rare guest."


    Yin Yuxuan looks at the manager of the bar. He squints.


    "Does Xia Yuyan have a private room in the bar? In which room?"


    The manager of the bar was stunned.


    Young master Yin, this is looking for someone.


    Xia Yuyan, he naturally knows.


    That''s the gold of Xia''s company, which ranks the top among the rich second generation in Yunshui city.


    The bar manager looked at the young master Yin.


    The Xia family and the Yin family want to compare. It''s not a bit worse.


    The bar manager knows which is more important, and immediately tells Xia YuYan''s room number.


    Yin Yuxuan in the bar manager''s voice, legs have entered the bar.


    He headed straight for the elevator.


    Xiao Liu saw that the young master''s steps were speeding up. He immediately ran to the elevator and pressed the button in advance.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning upstairs didn''t know that Yin Yuxuan had arrived.


    Someone on her side has started to move, and the door of the bathroom has been knocked.


    "Dong Dong... Early summer! Why don''t you come out? "


    Strange but somewhat familiar voice.


    Mi you Ning leaned against the door and listened to the voice, knowing that it was not Xia Yu Yan.


    She rushed to the door and said, "there''s something wrong with my stomach, so I''ll come out."


    After that, miyuning leaned against the door and began to slide down.


    It''s too painful.


    There''s a tempting smell outside.


    It''s a kind of fragrance. It seems that some other small things have begun to come out.


    These guys don''t have parents, and they don''t know how to control them.


    Miyuning squatted down and soon could not think about it.


    "Dong Dong... Early summer! Come on out! Don''t hide in it


    The voice was full of impatience.


    "Early summer! You get out of here! Here comes master Jiang! "


    "Dong Dong..."


    The knock on the door was very fierce.


    Miyuning pinched the palm of his hand.


    She tried again to run the power of the soul, but there was no response.


    Now it''s almost time for Yin Yuxuan to arrive.


    If it gets worse, she has to find another way to get rid of the soul space.


    It''s not the same thing to be in the bathroom all the time.


    Miyuning slowly stood up and walked to the washbasin cabinet in the bathroom.


    Turn on the water and flush the blood out of your hands.


    Then he slapped his cheek hard.


    Let pale face, become ruddy a bit.


    She smiles in the mirror, trying to be more natural.


    Then he went to the door and opened it.


    After the door was opened, MI Youning saw Xia Yuyan standing outside.


    The other side''s face is not very good, there is impatience, and disgust.


    Miyuning kept smiling and walked out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened.


    If you ignore that pair of shaking hands, no one really can see that there is something wrong with her at this time.


    Jiang Chenxi, who has just come here, is sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 631

    At this time, he looked at the beauty who came out of the bathroom and raised her eyebrows.


    This woman is really good-looking.


    He didn''t want to come before.


    But the youngest child of the Jiang family is here. Let him come.


    Although he has gradually separated from the Jiang family, he still has to live well.


    However, as soon as he entered the room, the smell in the air let him know what these people were doing.


    Originally, he wanted to leave. After all, Ziqing has been avoiding him recently.


    He''s not in the mood to play with this group.


    It''s not on the table.


    His younger brother in name, however, would not let go.


    He had just sat down when he saw miyuning coming out of the bathroom.


    At the same time, miyuning also saw her and looked at her Jiang Chenxi.


    Xia Yuyan saw mi Youning come out and quickly put away the emotion on her face.


    She came forward with a smile, "early summer, master Jiang has come, go to say hello."


    Seeing that Xia Yuyan was about to come and pull her arm, MI Youning inadvertently dodged.


    She said with a smile: "Xia Yuyan, I''m a little drunk today."


    Xia Yuyan didn''t hold her arm and didn''t care.


    When I heard her words, I frowned.


    "In early summer, you said what happened to master Jiang. Now that you''ve arrived, you won''t shrink back, will you?"


    Mi you Ning is about to turn over at the sight of Xia Yu Yan.


    At this time, she was not in the mood to deal with it.


    Mi you Ning leans against the wall and looks at Xia Yu Yan coldly.


    "Xia Yuyan, let''s open the window and tell the truth. What''s the purpose of calling me out today?"


    Xia YuYan''s face changed a few times.


    Then she frowned and asked, "early summer, what do you mean? I''m kind enough to ask you to play. You''re boring."


    Mi you Ning followed her words and nodded, "yes, it''s boring."


    When the people in the private room saw something wrong with them, they had turned off the music in the private room.


    The crowd looked at them.


    Including between two people''s words, also listen in the ear.


    "Xia Yuyan, stop playing. Let''s have a showdown."


    Mi you Ning suddenly looks directly into Xia Yu Yan''s eyes and reveals her strange words.


    She looked at mi you Ning in front of her, and her heart was a bit bottomless.


    They even started to panic.


    She knows.


    She probably knows.


    This makes Xia Yuyan mood constantly ups and downs.


    But she soon put the idea down.


    No, I have never contacted their circle in early summer.


    I won''t see my mother. How can I know.


    Even if she entered the circle now, she just brought it in by herself.


    She knew exactly what happened.


    Xia Yuyan comforted herself in this way, and her expression gradually became arrogant.


    "In early summer, you seem to be really drunk today. You said you want to see Master Jiang. I''ve already called you. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    At this time, Xia Yuyan also saw that MI Youning was not normal.


    She felt that something was out of her control.


    Then it''s better to start first.


    At this time, she made her reputation worse.


    Here Jiang Chenxi heard that it was about himself.


    He shook his head helplessly.


    Although the woman who comes out of the bathroom is really beautiful.


    However, he has always been indifferent to women.


    Let alone shigeng.


    His heart has already been given to others.


    Jiang Chenxi got up from the sofa and walked out of the private room.


    At this time, MI Youning laughed and said, "Xia Yuyan, Xia Yuyan, what an idiot you are


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baby, monthly tickets suck...


    Cast more monthly tickets. There are two more chapters to add. Let''s make a fist.


    More and more monthly tickets~ ?¡«?¡«? biu~

 Chapter 632

    Miyuning stood up and walked to Xia Yuyan. She restrained her shaking.


    Looking at Xia Yuyan coldly, "Xia Yuyan, don''t you know who I''m with now? Don''t you know who I am? You don''t know why I asked for leave? "


    Several questions in a row shocked Xia Yuyan.


    Especially mi you Ning, don''t you know who I am.


    She actually knew.


    Xia Yuyan has great fear in her eyes.


    She''s really going to die.


    However, when Xia Yuyan dropped her eyes, she saw mi Youning''s shaking body.


    A flash of surprise flashed through her eyes.


    By the way, in front of the woman, she has been contaminated with drugs.


    Her whole life is over.


    This woman will never return to Xia''s house.


    Xia family is a family with a head and a face.


    How could you let her in.


    The other side is the humiliation of Xia family.


    Even if you know that this woman is really a child of the Xia family, mom and dad will not easily let each other in.


    Thinking of this, Xia Yuyan looks better.


    She looked up at mi you Ning with disdain, "early summer! If you know it, I can tell you for sure, put away all the extravagant hopes in your heart.


    Xia family, you can never go in. No one will admit that you are a drug addict.


    As for Mr. Yin, you don''t have to expect much more! "


    Mi you Ning''s expression remained unchanged, and she still looked at Xia Yu Yan coldly.


    It''s like looking at a clown.


    "You also know that I was with Yin Yuxuan. Didn''t you pretend you didn''t know before?"


    Miyuning suddenly laughed, "Xia Yuyan, now that I''m with him, we''ve become formal girlfriends and girlfriends.


    It''s thanks to the opportunity you gave me. If you hadn''t designed me that night, how could I have met Mr. Yin? "


    Hearing this, Xia Yuyan twisted her face.


    At the same time, Jiang Chenxi just stepped out of the private room.


    But because of mi you Ning''s words, he stopped to leave.


    He frowned.


    If I heard you right just now, what these two people are talking about is Yin Xuechang.


    It should be his good friend, Yin Yuxuan himself.


    He seems to have heard the name of his friend just now.


    Jiang Chenxi can''t help but turn around. This time, he looks at Mi Youning seriously.


    If this woman''s words are true.


    Then he really can''t just walk away.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s shaking body, Jiang Chen Xi has doubts in his eyes.


    This woman is a drug addict.


    Such a woman, friends really will accept it.


    But whether it''s true or not.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi had already begun to take action.


    He walked towards miyuning.


    Xia Yuyan here is also enraged by mi you Ning''s words.


    She raised her arm, reached out and said hello to miyuning''s face.


    However, how could miyuning stand up and be beaten.


    She moved away quickly.


    Because of the unspeakable pain in the body.


    And her weakness made her fall to the ground.


    When Jiang Chenxi saw this scene, he stretched out his hand and picked up mi Youning without thinking about it.


    He held mi you Ning in his arms and felt the strength of the other side pressing on him.


    And each other''s body, also slowly shaking.


    Even if the utmost restraint, or people at a glance.


    Jiang Chenxi looks at mi you Ning and feels her strength by biting her lips.


    He can''t help holding people in his arms and hiding something wrong with her.


    "Mr. Yin!"

 Chapter 633

    "Mr. Yin!"


    At this time, Xia Yuyan saw Yin Yuxuan standing at the door with a black face.


    Yin Yuxuan with Liu behind, came to the door of the private room, just to see this scene.


    The scene of Jiang Chenxi holding mi you Ning tightly in his arms.


    This scene stung his eyes and made him very irritable.


    Although Jiang Chenxi is his good friend, this also lets his whole body''s jealousy spread.


    Jiang Chenxi and MI Youning also heard Xia YuYan''s sudden words.


    They both looked at the door at the same time.


    How can they not know, at this time Yin Yuxuan face paralysis, exactly with how much anger.


    Jiang Chenxi doesn''t need to confirm at this time.


    Friends have come, even look at his eyes want to cut him.


    It seems that the woman in her arms is really related to her friends.


    See this, Jiang Chenxi just want to explain.


    Xia Yuyan spoke before him.


    "Mr. Yin! You see, this is early summer. She''s always on the move. Such a woman doesn''t deserve you! "


    Yin Yuxuan heard this, but did not give Xia Yuyan a look.


    At this time, his eyes were fixed on mi you Ning.


    There was anger in those eyes. The flame of anger seemed to burn miyuning.


    At the same time, there is a pain in the eyes.


    Because he saw that mi you Ning was weak all over at this time, and his whole strength depended on Jiang Chen Xi.


    He stepped into the room with both legs and walked quickly and gracefully towards them.


    When passing Xia YuYan''s side, she was caught by the other side.


    "Mr. Yin! This woman is not only addicted to drugs, but also unclean. She has had sex with many men! "


    Hear Xia YuYan''s slander, Yin Yuxuan''s cold voice rings out.


    "Let go!"


    At that time, the women''s babies voted monthly.


    Do you want more tomorrow?

 Chapter 634

    Because it''s the first time he''s ever seen a friend with such a cautious attitude.


    Yin Yuxuan holds mi Youning. Even when she shakes her head, she feels her whole body shaking.


    She is uncomfortable, but she has been trying to bear it.


    Yin Yuxuan doesn''t care about people''s surprise, shock, or other expressions.


    Holding the person in my arms, I turned and walked towards the door.


    At this time, Secretary Han arrived with Xia''s father and mother.


    "Young master!"


    When Secretary Han saw Yin Yuxuan, he immediately stepped forward.


    Xia''s father and mother saw the people in the private room and their daughter standing not far away.


    Their eyes are complicated.


    Xia Yuyan sees her father and mother, but her heart keeps falling.


    Her heart is also very uneasy.


    At this time, she did not care about Yin Yuxuan, but quickly walked to Xia''s father and mother.


    "Mom and Dad, how do you come?"


    Xia Yuyan walked up to them and squeezed into the middle of them.


    Reach out to encircle their arms, the movement is as close as usual.


    Mi you Ning hears Xia Yu Yan''s voice and slowly lifts her head from Yin Yu Xuan''s arms.


    She looks at Xia''s father and mother calmly.


    The face almost similar to that of mother Xia appears in the eyes of father Xia and mother Xia.


    Xia''s mother saw mi you Ning''s face and tears came down in an instant.


    Her heart began to ache.


    This face doesn''t need any DNA identification.


    Mother Xia knows this. The girl in master Yin''s arms is her own flesh and blood.


    That kind of mother daughter heart to heart feeling, that kind of mood, let her uncomfortable, let her pull pain.


    Why is that?


    My daughter, who has been raising for 18 years, was not born.


    How can she accept it.


    Xia''s father saw his wife''s tears, and his eyes were slightly red.


    He also saw miyuning''s face.


    There''s nothing I don''t understand at this time.


    The previous DNA book shows Xia Yuyan.


    Xia Yuyan made that document.


    Xia''s father looks at his daughter with complicated eyes and encircles his arm.


    This is my daughter who has been raising for 18 years.


    Xia YuYan''s eyes are blank at this time.


    It''s over. She''s over.


    It was discovered after all.


    But why is it such a coincidence.


    It''s just a coincidence.


    It all happened today.


    No, there''s something wrong with that.


    She felt being calculated.


    Suddenly Xia Yuyan looks up at Mi Youning.


    Miyuning has been paying close attention to Xia Yuyan.


    At this time, see each other looking at her, immediately show a smile to each other.


    It was a smile at the theatre.


    Yes, that''s her.


    She did everything.


    Miyuning sends this message to Xia Yuyan.


    Xia Yuyan is crazy.


    She left her father and mother.


    Toward miyuning, "you bitch!"


    She came forward to catch mi you Ning''s body.


    Yin Yuxuan is here, holding mi Youning in her arms. How can she get hurt.


    He turned away from Xia Yuyan.


    The Secretary of Xiao Liu and Han immediately stepped forward to stop Xia Yuyan.


    "Please calm down, Miss Xia. You can''t afford to hurt our young master!"


    Xiao Liu looks at Xia Yuyan and makes a cold voice.


    At this time, Xia''s father also responded.


    He let go of his weeping wife and stepped forward quickly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m not sensible. Don''t tell her the same thing."


    At this time, Xia''s father is still a pair of father''s attitude of protecting children.


    Xia Yuyan felt Xia''s father''s attitude and her eyes immediately shed tears.

 Chapter 635

    Her face was very sad.


    Turn around and lie on Xia''s father''s shoulder and cry.


    "Dad! That woman sucks drugs! He also seduced men and robbed Yin Xuechang! "


    Summer father feel helpless, lying in the arms of Xia Yuyan.


    At this time, he did not comfort each other.


    Because I don''t know what attitude to comfort.


    However, hearing Xia YuYan''s words, he looked up in disbelief at Mi Youning.


    At this time, miyuning was very sick, pale and trembling.


    That''s not right. It''s very obvious.


    Seeing this, Xia''s father didn''t look good.


    Yin Yuxuan receives Xia''s father''s face and reaches for the woman in his arms, pressing her face into his arms.


    At any time, he politely said to Xia''s father, "Xia Dong, excuse me today. My girlfriend is not feeling well. I''ll take her to the hospital first."


    Said over the summer father, out of the private room.


    When mother Xia walked out of Yin Yuxuan''s room, she finally recovered.


    She trotted out of the room.


    Looking at Yin Yuxuan''s back, he yelled: "master Yin!"


    Hearing the sad voice behind him, Yin Yuxuan had to stop.


    He turned around and looked at the tearful look of his mother. Her face was cold and did not show the slightest emotion.


    "Young master Yin, when can I make an appointment to sit down and talk with the girl in your arms?"


    Yin Yuxuan did not nod his head, but looked at the woman in his arms.


    Mi you Ning hears Xia''s mother''s words and pokes her head out of Yin Yu Xuan''s arms.


    Her pale face, with a reluctant smile.


    So indifferent looking at the summer mother.


    All the people in the private room came out at this time.


    Everyone wanted to know what had happened.


    Miyuning spoke at this time.


    "Madam Xia, you must have known my identity. My name is chuxia. I''m an orphan without father or mother.


    Of course, this is what I thought before I came to Yunshui city.


    But now I don''t think so. "


    Then she turned her head and looked at Xia Yuyan, who was still crying in her father''s arms.


    Miyuning pointed to Xia Yuyan and said, "your good daughter, let me know the truth.


    Xia Yuyan deliberately close to me, I did not restrain her temptation to me - confused, infected with drug - addiction, this is the fact.


    However, I don''t think that I will be entangled with this thing all my life... "


    "Stop it! Shut up! You want it yourself! It has nothing to do with me


    Xia Yuyan heard what mi Youning said and saw that Xia''s father and mother''s face were not right.


    She immediately made a voice to stop mi you Ning''s next words.


    Mi you Ning stopped talking.


    But also coldly looking at Xia Yuyan, with disdain, sarcastic eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Xia Yuyan is going crazy.


    After today, everyone knows that she is not the daughter of Xia family.


    She''s really finished.


    Mi Youning sees Xia Yuyan and shows her despairing eyes. She reaches for Hua Xian and others.


    "Xia Yuyan, ask the people present, ask them.


    Are you doing what I just said to you? "


    Xia''s father follows mi you Ning''s hand and looks at Xiang Hua Xian and others.


    Some of these people began to nod.


    They are not stupid, naturally know that Xia Yuyan for early summer.


    I just don''t know why.


    Now looking at the scene, it seems to be related to the blood.


    This makes people not be careful.


    Looking at these people nodding, father Xia''s eyes showed disappointment.


    Miyuning continued to speak.

 Chapter 636

    Mi you Ning looked at Xia''s mother and said, "now you can see what Xia Yuyan has done. If she makes small moves in secret, I will fight back."


    "Child, you can''t do that!" The summer mother hears speech to make a sound immediately.


    Miyuning leaned against Yin Yuxuan''s arms, and his pale face showed a faint smile.


    "Why not? I''ve always been a man who will repay you. If someone gives me a foot, I''ll give him a foot.


    Even if I''m your own daughter, you can''t decide for me, because I''ve been alone for 18 years. "


    I don''t blame her for saying that.


    Because miyuning felt it.


    Although Xia''s father and mother know, she is their daughter.


    But their attitude was not stated.


    Even in some details, they are secretly protecting Xia Yuyan.


    For example, when I was in the room before, I could ask her.


    But because they were present, they did not open their mouth.


    Even if Xia''s mother caught up, the words were vague.


    Father Xia heard mi you Ning say that I am your own daughter.


    His face changed a few changes, immediately stepped forward, said: "this young lady, some things have not been verified, say the words to be responsible."


    "Ha ha ha..." mi you Ning laughed.


    Sorry for the original owner.


    Early summer thinks that as long as she returns to Xia''s home, she can drive Xia Yuyan out.


    But what she thought was too simple.


    In front of Xia''s father and mother, it seems that they will not accept her at all.


    Even if they knew, she was their own daughter.


    Mi you Ning smiles bitterly. Yin Yuxuan, in silence, holds people in his arms.


    He approached miyuning and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Stop talking. Let''s go home first. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Miyuning recognized the heartache in his voice.


    This man must have seen something.


    She gently shook her head and turned to look at Xia''s father and mother.


    "Then madam Xia and Mr Xia, please look after your daughter, Xia Yuyan."


    She looked at them with a smile, her eyes flat, without any sad emotion.


    Then miyuning reached out and patted Yin Yuxuan on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go home."


    "OK, go home." Yin Yuxuan dropped his head and touched her head with his forehead.


    Then he turned and strode away.


    He should say goodbye to Xia Dong and his wife.


    But at this time, he ignored them.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi finally understood something.


    Seeing his good friend leave, Jiang Chenxi looks at Xia Dong''s family with unknown meaning.


    He doesn''t know if others don''t know.


    Yin Yuxuan left with anger.


    He was in love with the woman in his arms.


    Even if there is no emotion on that face.


    But the momentum of his whole body and the impatience in his eyes had already shown his attitude.


    He''s upset.


    However, as long as Yin Yuxuan is upset


    Then no one can think about it.


    Jiang Chenxi looks at Xia Yuyan with a smile on his face.


    After that, I quickly catch up with Yin Yuxuan.


    "Yuxuan, wait for me..."


    After listening to mi you Ning''s words, Xia''s father and Xia''s mother have different expressions.


    But Xia Yuyan is proud.


    She saw that her parents had not abandoned her.


    Not even early summer.


    This is good news and a good omen for her.


    As long as she uses some more means, let early summer never into the summer home.

 Chapter 637

    So in the future, no one can shake the identity of her Xia family.


    After all, after 18 years of nurturing, how can there be no feelings.


    Xia''s father and mother turn their heads and look at Xia Yuyan in a complicated way.


    At this time, how can they not see her face, that with the expression of joy and excitement.


    See a lot of people around, they pull Xia Yuyan left.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan carries mi Youning downstairs.


    They met again, the bar manager downstairs.


    When the bar manager saw Yin Yuxuan, he held a woman in his arms.


    He immediately came forward, before the other party asked Xia Yuyan.


    The bar manager thought that the woman who couldn''t see her face in her arms was Xia Yuyan herself.


    "Master Yin is going to leave. Miss Xia has drunk too much?"


    Yin Yuxuan gently nodded and left with the person in his arms.


    The manager of the bar nodded and sent the man out in person.


    However, not long after, I met the Xia family who came down from the upstairs.


    Seeing Xia Yuyan, the bar manager was puzzled.


    Miss Xia is here. Who was the woman who left with young master yin?


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan gently put mi Youning on the back seat.


    Then he turned around and glared at the following Jiang Chenxi.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    He this dislike tone, let Jiang Chenxi curl his lips.


    "Yuxuan, I''ve helped you with women. You don''t have to, and I''m not interested in women."


    Jiang Chenxi''s words, let Yin Yuxuan show obvious distrust.


    Who didn''t know the name of master Jiang before.


    Around the love - people, but never broken.


    That''s one after another, all kinds of people.


    Jiang Chenxi accepted, his distrustful eyes showed injury.


    "Yuxuan, our good friend for many years, how could you have the heart to hurt me like this? Have you forgotten our friendship that year..."


    "Shut up! Say it


    Seeing Jiang Chenxi begin to say eight words, Yin Yuxuan help the forehead, full of helpless mouth.


    How did he not know that Jiang Chenxi must have something to do with him at this time.


    And that''s what Jiang Chenxi and others said.


    "I can''t get in touch with Ziqing. He has been avoiding me recently."


    The voice of the aggrieved, like a daughter-in-law in general.


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan picked eyebrows, "eat people?"


    "Well, yes." Jiang Chenxi licked - licked - lip, frankly admitted.


    Seeing this, Yin Yuxuan looks up to him and asks him to get on the bus.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chenxi immediately went around to the other side, opened the door and sat down.


    Yin Yuxuan has already got on the bus. He gently holds mi Youning in his arms to comfort him.


    He approached miyuning''s ear and comforted her with words. At the same time, he kept kissing her.


    As soon as Jiang Chenxi got on the bus, he saw the scene of dog abuse.


    He turned his mouth and turned his head to the other side.


    Miyuning knows that Jiang Chenxi is on the bus.


    She pushed Yin Yuxuan, "I''m much better."


    "Well." Yin Yuxuan''s anger at this time had dissipated.


    As long as you see the woman in your arms, you will look miserable.


    No matter how angry he was, he disappeared.


    However, it was a pity in his heart that they could not be intimate for a while.


    Looking at the side of Jiang Chenxi, Yin Yuxuan''s eyes showed his dislike.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Lu Ziqing.


    As soon as he got through there, he said, "Yuxuan, what''s the matter?"


    Yin Yuxuan glances at Jiang Chenxi.


    Today, we must ask Lu Ziqing to lead this man away.

 Chapter 638

    He said to the phone, "I''m not feeling well in early summer. Come here."


    Lu Ziqing heard that he was not well in early summer.


    He immediately agreed, "OK, I''ll be right there."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan hangs up, Jiang Chenxi looks at him with expectant eyes.


    "Is it Ziqing? Is Ziqing coming? "


    Yin Yuxuan looked at him without expression and said, "No


    Then he stopped looking at him and held mi you Ning in his arms and patted him gently.


    It''s like coaxing a child.


    Not to mention, at this time, miyuning needs his action like this.


    Before, as long as she was addicted to drugs.


    By Yin Yuxuan embrace in the bosom, so pacify, she will feel at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at home, Yin Yuxuan left Jiang Chenxi alone in the downstairs living room.


    He took miyuning in his arms and went straight to the bedroom upstairs.


    Back in the room, Yin Yuxuan put the man on the big bed.


    Miyuning is much better now.


    She looked at Yin Yuxuan with a smile, "it''s OK, don''t worry, it''s over."


    Hearing her words, Yin Yuxuan stopped the action of covering the quilt for her.


    He looked at miyuning''s face seriously.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t force her, Yin Yuxuan lifted the quilt and changed her expression.


    He turned over miyuning''s body.


    She took off her clothes and raised her hand.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The palm touched the fart.


    Slap after slap.


    "It''s not easy at first. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how worried I am!"


    "Pa pa..."


    Speaking of this, Yin Yuxuan is gnashing his teeth.


    Now foreign partners are still thrown into hotels by him.


    He broke his heart for the little woman in front of him.


    At this time, miyuning could not hear what Yin Yuxuan said.


    Her face is red and her neck is red. She looks like a shrimp.


    I''ve been farted.


    She was beaten in that place.


    It''s embarrassing for her.


    This place hasn''t been hit in years.


    She''s an adult, OK? Hit this place, let her


    Miyouning''s red face is buried in the quilt.


    At this time, she was weak, the whole person was in vain, unable to resist.


    Miyuning felt aggrieved.


    Don''t know why, at this time she really wronged.


    Even if she was bleeding and weeping, she had not suffered like this in the mission world.


    That drug addiction, let her day by day like a walking corpse.


    Although every time, I gritted my teeth and insisted.


    But I''m so tired. She''s really tired.


    I''ve been tired since a long time ago.


    Even if she is tired, she is still gritting her teeth.


    Because she had to go forward.


    I can''t relax for a moment.


    Before I knew it, miyuning''s eyes were wet.


    At this moment, she just wanted to cry and vent her emotions.


    Yin Yuxuan doesn''t hear mi Youning''s voice. The woman on the bed doesn''t move and doesn''t struggle.


    This makes Yin Yuxuan feel bad.


    He bent down to turn over miyuning''s body.


    However, miyuning felt humiliated. He just couldn''t get up and lay down all the time.


    She wiped her face with her hands.


    When Yin Yuxuan saw her action, he was in a hurry.


    The action on the hand is strong, turned her over, embrace her whole person in the bosom.


    Miyuning''s wronged, tearful face was reflected in his eyes.


    This made Yin Yuxuan feel sad.


    But he is still a face, hand movements are extremely gentle.

 Chapter 639

    Yin Yuxuan held out her hand and gently wiped her tears.


    "I also know how to cry. If something happens to you, you can''t even cry."


    When he heard that the other party was still murdering her, mi you Ning''s reddish eyes glared at Yin Yuxuan angrily.


    Mi you Ning''s wronged appearance made Yin Yuxuan''s heart melt quickly.


    He is still wiping tears for mi you Ning.


    The tone of the mouth, but obviously a little gentle, "don''t cry, cry again is not beautiful."


    Miyuning also knew that she was too emotional.


    But she just couldn''t control it.


    She''s not like that. After thinking about it, it''s also related to the body.


    After every painful toss, she always has an empty heart and something is wrong.


    Maybe it will be better in the future.


    Feel Yin Yuxuan distressed, and the gentle action.


    Mi you Ning knows that this man loves her and is really worried about her.


    She broke her tears into a smile and dried them with her own hands.


    But he complained: "this is not allowed in the future."


    Yin Yuxuan was relieved to see her.


    When he heard mi you Ning''s words, his face was full of doubt. Knowing the reason, he asked, "how''s it going?"


    Seeing this, miyuning reached out and pinched his waist.


    "Just like that."


    After being twisted, Yin Yuxuan could not help but take a breath.


    He didn''t push away mi you Ning''s body or open her hand.


    But the hand came to mi you Ning''s buttock.


    He gently rubbed a few times, but also some distressed, "hurt?"


    Miyuning was touched, which made her face turn red again.


    Red to the neck.


    I don''t know why. In front of Yin Yuxuan, she seems to have revealed too many things.


    Obviously she is not such a shy person.


    "Yin Yuxuan! Take your hand away from me


    Jiang Chenxi is in the living room downstairs and finally waits for Lu Ziqing.


    But the other party didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He was about to leave.


    He quickly pulled people up the stairs, and at least he pulled them up.


    However, they just came to Yin Yuxuan''s bedroom door.


    I heard the sound coming from inside.


    Miyuning''s voice is too loud.


    It''s impossible for them to want to be inaudible.


    In this regard, Jiang Chenxi and Lu Ziqing pick eyebrows at the same time.


    They seem to have forgotten their unhappiness downstairs.


    They gently close to the door, ear to ear to eavesdrop.


    This is the first time that they see someone dare to speak so loudly to Yin Yuxuan.


    Even uncle Yin and aunt Yin never did.


    They won''t let go of the excitement.


    In particular, it is the bustle of Yin Yuxuan.


    Yin Yuxuan did not know that two friends were listening to the corner outside the door.


    He held mi you Ning in his arms and said, "come on, don''t make trouble. It just hurt. I''ll rub it for you."


    Feel the fart - share, that pair of big hands constantly move.


    Miyuning''s face slowly turned from red to black.


    That hand where is to rub for her, this is to take advantage of clearly.


    She looked at Yin Yuxuan''s serious, emotionless face.


    At this time, I really feel that this man is too special.


    This serious appearance is not like taking advantage.


    It''s almost blinding.


    Seeing mi you Ning really angry, Yin Yu Xuan kisses her lips with a smile in her eyes.


    Then the hand left her soft place.


    "Don''t be angry. Lie down and have a rest. I''ll see what''s on the floor and bring it up for you."


    Yin Yuxuan puts mi you Ningping on the bed.


    Cover her up and turn away.

 Chapter 640

    Looking at each other''s serious appearance, mi you Ning''s teeth itch.


    I wish I could go up and bite Yin Yuxuan.


    However, she knew that at this time, her physical strength was not good, and she could not wrestle with each other at all.


    Otherwise, she will lose.


    When she''s ready... What can we do when she''s ready.


    For Yin Yuxuan, she seems to be very tolerant.


    It''s going to be someone else.


    Even if she borrows other abilities, she will break each other''s hand.


    Looking at Yin Yuxuan''s back, MI Youning smiles silently.


    Maybe it''s because I know that there is still a dependence in the world.


    So subconsciously, she wanted to relax.


    Don''t want to be so strong.


    That kind of subconscious behavior, let her just find out now.


    Yin Yuxuan went to the door and opened it.


    Jiang Chenxi and Lu Ziqing, standing outside the door, still keep their eavesdropping actions.


    Yin Yuxuan''s sudden action, let two people almost fell into the door.


    Jiang Chenxi was the first to react and stood upright with his hands on the wall.


    Seeing Lu Ziqing fall into the door, he quickly pulls people.


    He took Lu Ziqing and looked at Yin Yuxuan with a dark face, showing a big smile.


    "Yuxuan, what a coincidence. Ziqing is here. I''ll take him upstairs."


    Yin Yuxuan''s thin lips pressed in a straight line.


    Hearing Jiang Chenxi''s words, his expression didn''t change much.


    However, the eyes, but overflow the discomfort.


    No matter who is heard in the corner, they will be upset.


    He glanced at Lu Ziqing, who took off his glasses and was studying them in his hand.


    It''s like the glasses, which are very worthy of his attention.


    Lu Ziqing didn''t look up at Yin Yuxuan even when he felt his sight.


    Yin Yuxuan comes out of the room and closes the door.


    Then he looked at the sight of the two people, with obvious dislike.


    "There''s nothing wrong in early summer. It''s getting late. Let''s go, too."


    "Ah... OK, OK, we''ll leave now."


    Jiang Chenxi took Lu Ziqing by the hand and walked downstairs quickly.


    Yin Yuxuan followed their steps and went downstairs together.


    By the time he came down, the two had already left the villa.


    Seeing Yin Yuxuan, sister-in-law Liu immediately stepped forward, "young master, is Miss Chu OK?"


    Before she just saw in a hurry, the young master took people up, did not know how people.


    "It''s OK. Does Mrs. Liu have anything to eat in the kitchen?"


    "Yes, yes... I''ll bring it right away."


    Mrs. Liu has already cooked the soup in the kitchen.


    Yin Yuxuan sees Liu Sao go to the kitchen. He comes to the locker in the living room and finds out the medical box.


    Before, he saw mi you Ning, the wound on his hand.


    It must be because of self-restraint that I hurt myself accidentally.


    It happened before, and he was used to it.


    However, every time he saw it, he was still distressed.


    Yin Yuxuan put the medical box in his hand, and Liu Sao also brought out the soup in the kitchen.


    "I''ll take it up."


    Yin Yuxuan held out his hand to Liu Sao.


    The latter handed the soup to him, "be careful, young master."


    "Well."


    When Yin Yuxuan returns to the bedroom.


    But I found that the little woman who had been making trouble with him before actually fell asleep at this time.


    He sighed helplessly and put the soup aside.


    He came to the bedside with a medical box.


    Sitting by the bed, he picked up mi you Ning''s hand.


    Looking at the row after row of nail prints, Yin Yuxuan personally applied medicine for her.


    "Hiss..."


    The voice of the people on the bed made Yin Yuxuan look up.


    Miyuning''s closed eyes did not open.

 Chapter 641

    But that pair of eyebrows, but gently broken up.


    Seeing her like this, Yin Yuxuan lightened her hand.


    It took a long time for Yin Yuxuan to take care of the wound on MI Youning''s hands.


    Looking at each other''s sleeping face, Yin Yuxuan goes to bed and holds people in his arms.


    He''s really worried tonight.


    Fortunately, nothing happened to the little woman in her arms.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed.


    In this month, miyuning never left the villa.


    Yin Yuxuan also tried to take all the things of the company to his home.


    He kept miyuning under strict supervision.


    However, in this month, miyuning''s health has improved significantly.


    She is now in the body of the drug - addiction, has rarely occurred again.


    Even if the attack, as long as the patience will pass.


    There''s no more of the initial pain.


    Moreover, miyuning also felt that her mind was not so uncontrollable.


    The will is stronger and stronger.


    On this day, miyuning and Yin Yuxuan had just had lunch. They were sitting in the living room.


    Yin Yuxuan is dealing with the company''s documents while mi Youning is playing a game.


    Thinking of Xia family, I always run here for a month.


    Miyuning suddenly stopped.


    She looks to one side, work hard, serious expression of Yin Yuxuan.


    Men are the most attractive when they work hard.


    At this time, Yin Yuxuan was no exception.


    That handsome side face, has let all women crazy capital.


    This man is really handsome.


    Even if the expression on that face remains unchanged for thousands of years.


    But also can''t cover up that gorgeous face.


    Also has that innate noble spirit, the chin carelessly raises, that is his own arrogant capital.


    This man is young, powerful and resourceful.


    Otherwise, he would not have taken care of Yin''s group at such a young age.


    There''s even a tendency to go further.


    Yin Yuxuan felt mi Youning''s gaze.


    The feeling of being watched by the people you like makes Yin Yuxuan feel very useful.


    There was a reserved smile in the corner of his mouth.


    Then he did not care about business and looked up at mi you Ning.


    Miyuning had known for a long time that her gaze would be discovered by the other party.


    So at this time, she did not have the expression of being arrested.


    Even took the initiative to stand up, came to Yin Yuxuan''s side and sat down.


    She looked at the man''s eyes, that with a happy line of sight, said: "I''m in good health, want to go back to school."


    Miyuning''s face was very ruddy and his complexion was very good.


    Yin Yuxuan looked at her face, but her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    "You want to go back to school?"


    He put the paper aside and held the man in his lap.


    Deep eyes are staring at me, and mi you Ning''s eyes are waiting for her answer.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "well, I want to go back to school. I feel much better during this time."


    Hearing that she was going back to school again, Yin Yuxuan stepped up her efforts.


    "You''re not all well."


    He didn''t want miyuning to leave him.


    Want to see her all the time.


    Miyuning also found that he was depressed and not very happy.


    Then he said: "my body is really OK, and the Xia family also needs to solve it.


    It''s not good to let them run around like this all the time. "


    Hearing the Xia family, Yin Yuxuan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    In summer, he naturally knows why they run so hard.

 Chapter 642

    The previous bidding project has been fully taken over by Yin.


    The reason why the Xia family came here is not just for the little woman in their arms.


    Because of this project.


    However, this project has already been given to other companies.


    On Xia''s side, he''s also putting pressure on him.


    A month ago, in the Jiajue bar, what the Xia family did to the woman in their arms made him unhappy.


    His people, no matter who, can''t bully.


    Yin Yuxuan reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair. "You don''t have to care about the Xia family, just stay with me."


    Mi you Ning didn''t want to pay any attention.


    But for the sake of her soul, there is also the task of the world.


    She also has to care.


    Xia Yuyan is still at ease now. Although Xia''s family has some ideas, they want to recognize her.


    But not wholeheartedly.


    "But I''m not reconciled. I want to fight for it. I won''t have anything to do with you."


    Miyuning reaches out to encircle Yin Yuxuan''s neck.


    Feeling the soft body, Yin Yuxuan began to get up.


    But it didn''t get him to agree immediately.


    He felt mi you Ning''s hair, some of which did not, and his eyes were full of meditation.


    After a long time, he looked at the little woman in his arms and said, "OK, I have to go home every day. I''m not allowed to play outside. I don''t want to worry about anything if I say it in advance."


    Mi you Ning smell speech close to his that facial paralysis, but again handsome face kiss.


    "I see."


    Yin Yuxuan agreed, and then mi Youning was ready to go back to school.


    First of all, cancel the school holidays.


    The next day, when Yin Yuxuan went to work, he personally sent mi Youning to school.


    In another month, he will officially graduate.


    And the woman in my arms, can also have a holiday.


    The domineering Cherokee stops at the gate of Yunshui University.


    Mi Youning sees the car stop steadily. She picks up her backpack and gets ready to get off.


    Just then, her hand was held.


    Yin Yuxuan looks deeply at Mi Youning who wants to push the door open and leave.


    Even if the other side turned his head, he did not release his hand and still looked at the other side.


    Seeing him like this, miyuning seemed to understand something.


    Her hand left the door and slowly approached Yin Yuxuan.


    Close to each other''s lips, gently kiss.


    "I went to school, waiting for you to pick me up in the evening."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan finally let go of her hand.


    "Wait for me, don''t run around."


    "I see." Miyuning gave him a big smile.


    Then he opened the door and stepped out of the car.


    She looked up at the ancient and literary architecture of Yunshui University.


    The expression changed.


    At this time of her which still have in front of Yin Yuxuan, that clever appearance.


    Xia family is not clean either.


    The winding road is also very deep.


    Miyuning, carrying a bag, walked into the gate of Yunshui University.


    Some people recognized her on the way.


    Some of those people are of the same family.


    Of course, there are some individuals who are familiar with Xia Yuyan.


    Miyuning went straight to the original owner''s dormitory.


    Since the original owner colluded with Xia Yuyan, she seldom lived in school.


    But the dorm still has her place.


    The other three roommates are still in the dormitory.


    The three girls looked at her with surprise.


    They naturally know that they have asked for leave in early summer, and it is still two months.


    In this month''s time, early summer''s name in the school, they also slightly heard.


    About her bad habits.


    There may also be rumors about Xia family''s fortune.

 Chapter 643

    It''s very busy during this period.


    Ignoring the sight of the three girls in the room, miyuning comes to the original owner''s bed.


    It''s the same here as when the original owner left.


    She turned and looked at the three girls who were staring at her.


    "I''m off duty, but I won''t live in a dormitory in the future."


    One of them is a round girl.


    She immediately said in a voice: "early summer, is your body OK?"


    She said it with suspicion in her voice.


    It''s also during this period that people say that she is a drug addict.


    That''s why the girl asked.


    The smile on miyuning''s face remained unchanged. "Well, thank you for your concern."


    Hearing this, the other two girls were obviously disappointed.


    I thought I''d hear something useful.


    That round girl, smell speech is also a face with a smile.


    She doesn''t care about early summer.


    I just want to know if she really takes drugs.


    Mi you Ning no longer looks at the three, turns around and puts the useful things of the original owner in his bag.


    There is no need to ask for the rest.


    After packing up, the three girls in miyuning dormitory said hello.


    "I''ll go first, and I don''t want anything here. You can arrange it."


    Miyuning turns and leaves the dormitory.


    The three girls in the room looked different.


    Don''t know why, they feel early summer, this meeting is different.


    Her temperament changed.


    And the healthy look, it seems, is not as bad as the rumor.


    It seems that you can''t believe all the rumors.


    As soon as miyuning left the dormitory building, he met Xia Yuyan downstairs.


    Xia Yuyan heard a message from her friend and knew that she had returned to school in early summer.


    I just came here to find out.


    Did not expect to really meet the early summer I.


    "Oh! This is detoxification, and finally back to school! "


    When Xia Yuyan opened her mouth, there were many people around.


    It''s time for class.


    So there are not a few people present.


    How could miyuning not know what Xia Yuyan was up to.


    She looked at Xia Yuyan with a smile, that publicity, and with a proud face.


    "Xia Yuyan, it''s a good taste for jiuzhanquechao. It''s not that one family doesn''t enter one family. I can''t say that you are really a child of Xia family."


    At this time, Xia Yuyan didn''t recognize what was wrong with MI Youning''s words.


    She directly countered: "nonsense, I am a member of the Xia family. You can''t match me as a fake."


    Mi you Ning nodded, "yes, you are from the Xia family."


    With these words, mi you Ning''s smile was meaningful.


    She passed Xia Yuyan and walked towards the teaching building.


    Xia Yuyan see her ignore appearance, heart suddenly unwilling to get up.


    People around are already talking about it.


    But in the early summer, I didn''t care.


    How can this make her willing.


    At this time, she is like a clown.


    "Early summer! You''ll never get into Xia''s house! I am the child of the Xia family


    After hearing this, miyuning did not turn around.


    She waved her back to Xia Yuyan.


    "Well, I know. I''ll never get into Xia''s house."


    Where Xia Yuyan couldn''t see it, MI Youning had a sneer on his lips.


    It''s really impossible for her to enter Xia''s house.


    Because the next thing, more and more interesting.


    In addition to Xia''s father, no one knows that Xia Yuyan is really a child of the Xia family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Daily monthly ticket.


    Good night, babies. Good dream.


    Sunday morning can kick the list, data zero, interested can participate in ha ha ha~

 Chapter 644

    Mi you Ning holds the book, has not gone to the original owner''s specialized class.


    But came to the computer teaching building.


    Here she found the idle computer.


    Put the backpack aside, turn on the computer, and start to explore some things.


    It was 18 years ago.


    In Xia''s father and mother, they don''t have the status of today''s scenery.


    Some information about their survival in small towns.


    Between them, a woman appeared.


    That is a very beautiful woman who is somewhat similar to Xia Yuyan.


    This is Xia YuYan''s biological mother.


    It is also the third party between Xia''s father and Xia''s mother.


    If not for a month ago, she saw something wrong with Xia''s father.


    I won''t go deep into some things of the Xia family.


    Xia Yuyan is really Xia''s father''s child.


    And Xia''s father himself knows it.


    In those days, there was no such thing as holding the wrong child in a small hospital.


    Xia Yuyan lived in the Xia family for 18 years.


    All of these are contributed by Xia''s father.


    Xia YuYan''s mother gave birth to her and died.


    Xia''s mother, who is having a baby, doesn''t know that her husband has already had a baby with another woman.


    Even after she had a baby, she switched her own daughter.


    This is what Xia''s father did alone.


    Miyuning will download all information about Xia YuYan''s biological mother.


    Then he invaded Xia''s company.


    Her manipulation is totally unconscious.


    Xia''s company recently also has some problems with capital turnover.


    At the same time, the company''s customers, partners, have also made mistakes.


    Mi you Ning naturally knows who wrote this.


    After all, Yin Yuxuan didn''t cover up when he did these things.


    The Xia family is full of Yin group.


    Now Xia''s company, Xia''s father and Xia''s mother each share.


    One is 30 percent and the other is 25 percent.


    Father Xia is 30 percent.


    It was when they were young that Xia''s company achieved its present success.


    But now Xia''s company is Xia''s father, who has the most voice.


    At the same time, they also have a son, xiaze.


    Xiaze is a boy. He has owned 10% of Xiashi company since he was born.


    As a girl in her family, Xia Yuyan also owns 5% of the shares.


    If Xia''s father and Xia Yuyan share 35% of the shares.


    Xia''s mother and Xia Ze share 35% of the total.


    The remaining shares are in the hands of the following minority shareholders.


    Mi you Ning stares at Xia''s company, and the names of those small shareholders show a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    It seems that we have to put pressure on the Xia family.


    This matter also must seek Yin Yuxuan to be able to achieve.


    In fact, she can do it, but I''m afraid it will leave some traces.


    After all, Yunshui is controlled by the Yin family.


    At this time, Yin''s group also started to target the Xia family.


    So she doesn''t have to take part in it any more, just let Yin Yuxuan put more pressure on her.


    It''s better not to do it.


    Miyuning secretly wrote down the names of those small shareholders.


    She went over the finance of the company again.


    Then turn off the computer.


    She decided to talk to her mother in person.


    I just saw the itinerary of the senior management of Xiashi company.


    Now Xia''s mother is not in Xia''s company, but in the guild hall to receive customers.

 Chapter 645

    Recently, because of the internal problems of Xia''s company, Xia''s mother began to take action.


    We began to contact friends who had good relations in the past to discuss the cooperation of the company.


    Miyuning turned off his computer, picked up his backpack and left.


    ¡­¡­


    After getting out of the taxi, miyuning looks at the leisure and entertainment club in front of him.


    Her steps went in.


    "Hello, welcome."


    The staff of the guild came forward.


    Miyuning nodded, "I''m looking for Miss Xia in yingri''s private room."


    On hearing this, the waiter looked at mi you Ning''s dress.


    See her a custom-made clothing, although not a famous brand.


    But the craftsmanship and the temperament of the whole body are not children of ordinary family background.


    The waiter smiles and takes the person to yingri room.


    "In Ms. Xia''s room."


    Miyuning said with a smile, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Then miyuning pushes the room away under the watchful eyes of the waiter.


    Xia''s mother was chatting with her friends when the door was pushed open.


    It made her eyes unhappy.


    However, when he saw mi you Ning''s figure, his eyes were full of surprise.


    She got up quickly from her seat.


    "Early summer!"


    When the waiters outside the door see Ms. Xia inside, they really know the girls around them.


    She gently closed the door and turned away.


    And miyuning walks into the room and walks towards mother Xia.


    "Madam Xia, long time no see."


    Summer mother heard this strange address, with a touch of injury in her eyes.


    These days she also reflects.


    When I first looked at the girl, I had already confirmed the identity of the other party.


    But because of her husband''s Secret eyes, she didn''t admit each other for the first time.


    Think of these, summer mother red eyes.


    She walked quickly to miyuning and held her hand in her hand.


    "Child..."


    Mother Xia was too excited to speak.


    Miyuning comforted her with a smile. "Don''t get excited, madam Xia. Let''s talk about some things slowly."


    "Good..."


    Xia''s mother pulled her to the seat and sat down.


    After that, he apologized to his friends.


    That person also knows the recent situation of Xia family, very understanding, left first.


    Before leaving, I comforted mother Xia.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan sits in the office of Yin group.


    He had just finished his work and had time to relax.


    After a while, he began to miss the little woman who had been with him for more than a month.


    I don''t know how the other party is, whether they are good or not.


    Yin Yuxuan took out his mobile phone.


    Looking at the time, it''s already noon.


    It''s time for class to end.


    He didn''t call mi Youning, but sent a text message for the first time.


    Now, in addition to his family, there is one more person who can let him send messages.


    Yin Yuxuan''s eyes are gentle, looking at the edited information and pressing the send key.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning looks at the lost mother Xia with a trace of intolerance in her eyes.


    If she doesn''t have deep exploration.


    Maybe those old things will not be revealed again.


    What happened 18 years ago is now revealed.


    It''s not one or two people that hurt, it''s a family.


    And the jobs of many people.


    Now look at the summer mother this appearance, the summer family no longer has the past tranquility.


    After all, what Xia''s father did was not done by a man.


    It''s disgusting.


    At this moment, miyuning heard the mobile phone ring.


    That''s the sound of a text message.


    Miyuning takes a look at the unresponsive mother Xia and takes out her mobile phone.


    The mobile phone shows Yin Yuxuan''s name.

 Chapter 646

    Miyuning looked at the time and it was already noon.


    It seems that the other party is not busy at this time.


    She clicked on the message.


    "Is class over? Do you have a good meal? "


    Seeing this information, MI Youning put on a smile.


    She answers the message to the screen with her hand.


    "Well, just after class, I''m going to have dinner."


    Summer mother suddenly raised her head at this time, her eyes slightly red.


    "How do you know the past?"


    Just now, the girl in front of her told her.


    It turns out that Xia Yuyan is also her husband''s child.


    He even told the story of 18 years ago.


    In order to make her trust more, I also found the one who had been involved in her and her husband''s information.


    How could she not know what happened in those years.


    Just turn a blind eye.


    When she had a baby, she thought her husband was beginning to take care of her.


    But I didn''t expect that there was an amazing conspiracy.


    My husband, who has been sleeping with me for more than 20 years, is so cruel.


    They swapped their own daughter and took the child born by that woman to her side.


    She''s been kept in the dark all these years.


    How can she accept it.


    Miyuning heard what Xia''s mother said and looked up with a calm smile.


    "Madam Xia, I''m now next to the future successor of Yin''s group. It''s very easy for me to find out something.


    At the beginning, what Xia Yuyan did to me forced me to make an in-depth investigation, but I didn''t expect to find these things. "


    Mother Xia naturally knows the relationship between her and Yin Yuxuan.


    This makes the document in her hand heavier.


    Yin Yuxuan received the message from MI Youning, and his eyes showed a happy light.


    He dials directly to MI Youning''s cell phone.


    Mi you Ning hears the call ring and interrupts Xia''s mother.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll take a call first."


    Xia''s mother looks at her with the desire to talk and stop.


    In fact, she wanted to ask if you could call me mom.


    Listen to the girl in front of her. Her own daughter calls her lady Xia.


    Her heart is aching. It hurts.


    Miyuning didn''t see the expression of mother Xia''s desire to talk and stop.


    She stood up and went to one side to pick up Yin Yuxuan''s phone.


    "Hello..."


    Yin Yuxuan has got up and left the office.


    When I heard miyuning''s voice, I kept walking.


    "Do you miss me?"


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan came up, MI Youning was caught off guard.


    When did this man become so straightforward.


    It used to be very implicit.


    But she was quick to respond.


    "Well, I think so. Are you not busy?"


    "I''m not busy. I''m going to go downstairs for dinner."


    Hearing this, MI Youning raised her eyebrows and said, "isn''t it sister-in-law Liu who brings you food?"


    Yin Yuxuan took the elevator and went downstairs.


    When I heard this, my smile was meaningful.


    "But now I want to eat you more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning''s face changed a little.


    After a while, she asked tentatively, "are you coming to me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Yin Yuxuan did not answer for the time being, but laughed happily.


    "Wait for me."


    With that, Yin Yuxuan hung up.


    Miyuning is right. Yin Yuxuan is really looking for her.


    He didn''t see her all morning, so he wanted to see her.


    Miyuning looked at the hung up phone with a serious expression.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    Yin Yuxuan really wants to go to school.


    Summer mother see her expression is not right, stand up and walk towards her.

 Chapter 647

    "What''s the matter?"


    Mother Xia patted mi you Ning on the shoulder.


    Miyuning turns her head and looks at mother Xia. She comes back to herself.


    Then she rushed to the front seat, picked up her backpack and rushed out the door.


    "Madam Xia, I''m sorry. I have something else to do. Let''s go first and call back."


    "Early summer..."


    Summer mother see she ran out so urgent, quickly picked up her bag, as well as the documents on the table.


    She caught up quickly.


    Even if stepping on high-heeled shoes, summer mother''s speed is not slow.


    When she walked out of the club, she saw mi Youning waiting for the bus.


    The other side''s face was anxious.


    "Early summer, I''ll send you where you want."


    Listening to Xia''s mother''s words, miyuning turns her head and smiles at her.


    "Thank you. I''m going to Yunshui University."


    Hear Xia Yuyan also in the University, summer mother face silk unnatural.


    But soon she didn''t care.


    At this time, her own daughter was at her side. As for the mess, she would come back and settle the accounts slowly.


    Mother Xia takes mi you Ning to her car.


    She has been to Yunshui university several times.


    When Xia Yuyan entered the school, she sent it in person.


    At that time, she never thought that her own daughter, also entered the school on that day.


    Xia''s mother drove to Yunshui University.


    It''s just that she looks at the girls around her from time to time.


    Miyuning is aware of Xia''s mother''s sight.


    She was not at all constrained by this.


    Mother Xia knew that miyuning was in a hurry, so she drove very fast.


    Until the car stopped at the gate of Yunshui University, it slowly stopped.


    Miyuning saw the arrival of Yunshui University faster than when she took a taxi.


    She gave a grateful smile to her mother Xia.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Xia. I''ll go first."


    Miyuning reached out and pushed the door open.


    "Wait..."


    At this time, Xia''s mother suddenly stopped her.


    Mi you Ning turns her head and looks at mother Xia with a smile on her face.


    "Anything else?"


    Xia''s mother''s expression is ready to talk and stops, looking at the face that is very similar to her in front of her.


    This face is as like as two peas when she was young.


    She opened her mouth, some difficult way: "early summer... You... Can you call me mom?"


    Mi you Ning was stunned.


    This demand is not excessive.


    Now she found each other, just want to recognize the mother for the original owner.


    The other side is not like Xia''s father, so heartless.


    So just hesitating for a moment, miyuning spoke to mother Xia.


    She looked at her mother with a smile, "Mom..."


    "Um... Um..."


    Summer mother smell speech excited eyes tears.


    She covered her mouth and looked at miyuning excitedly.


    "Good boy, you have suffered."


    When she was so excited, Xia''s mother held mi you Ning in her arms.


    Miyuning knew that for the time being he could not do without it.


    Looking at the time, there is still some time for Yin Yuxuan to come.


    She reached out and patted her mother on the back to appease her.


    Summer mother an age, but now cry with the child.


    She was really wronged.


    Her husband''s behavior completely chilled her heart.


    The daughter in front of her is her own flesh and blood.


    She was born in October.


    At this moment, she felt that God treated her well.


    Although I know my husband clearly.


    Can lose 18 years of own daughter, at this time in her arms.


    If it''s concealed for a lifetime, it''s pathetic and hateful.


    Seeing that time was almost up, mi you Ning patted her mother on the back.

 Chapter 648

    "Don''t do that. You''ll be fine."


    After listening to mi you Ning''s uncomfortable comfort, mother Xia felt much better.


    Yes, everything will be fine.


    Now what she needs to do is how to negotiate with her husband.


    She has been raising other people''s daughters for 18 years, which makes her unable to swallow.


    Xia''s mother released mi you Ning and dried her tears.


    "Go ahead, child, and I will make up for all the grievances you have suffered in the past 18 years."


    Miyuning shook his head. "I don''t want to be wronged. I just want you to know the truth."


    Mother Xia takes out her handbag and takes out her black card.


    Send it to miyuning.


    "Take this card. Mom can''t give it to you now. It''s a proper identity.


    But in the near future, it will give you everything you should have. "


    Summer mother''s words fall to the ground with a voice, with a firm tone.


    Miyuning refuses her black card.


    "No, I don''t need money."


    Summer mother attitude is tough in the hands of the card, into her hands.


    "Son, I know you are with master Yin.


    But it''s not convenient for two people to be together. Take this card for a rainy day. "


    Seeing a lot of time lost, MI Youning finally took over.


    "Then I''ll go first and get back to the phone."


    Summer mother nodded, "you go."


    She watched miyuning get out of the car and leave.


    Looking at the back, summer mother eyes with love.


    This is her own daughter. No one can hurt her.


    Not even her husband.


    Miyuning got out of the car and went straight to Yunshui University.


    However, just as I was about to enter the school, the sound of the car''s whistle came from behind.


    She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Miyuning turns around slowly and sees the familiar car just stopping at the school gate.


    The big Cherokee, not far from her, stopped.


    The window glass came down, and Yin Yuxuan''s perfect face came into his eyes.


    Each other''s deep eyes, staring at her.


    The emotion in my eyes is a little depressed.


    Seeing Yin Yuxuan like this, MI Youning knows that the other party should have seen him.


    I saw her coming back from the outside.


    Yin Yuxuan did see that MI Youning got out of Xia''s mother''s car.


    It made him feel unhappy.


    He doesn''t like the feeling that things are out of control.


    This is the little woman in front of him, but constantly challenges his bottom line.


    Yin Yuxuan waves to MI Youning, "come here."


    The deep voice came to mi you Ning''s ears.


    She was holding her backpack with a flattering smile on her face.


    He also walked towards Cherokee''s car.


    Miyuning opened the front passenger''s door and sat in the car.


    She turned her head and looked at Yin Yuxuan''s paralyzed face. "You''re here. It''s so early."


    Yin Yuxuan looks at her deeply.


    Seeing the expression on mi you Ning''s face, he began to feel uncomfortable.


    This man, is it necessary.


    It''s a white lie.


    Is that necessary.


    Sitting in this car, you can feel the powerful pressure from each other.


    Although she is not affected, it is not a matter for them to spend so much time.


    Yin Yuxuan quickly turns his attention away. He takes out the lunch box from the back seat.


    Hand it to miyuning.


    At this time, miyuning still has the black card given by Xia''s mother.


    Seeing the black card, Yin Yuxuan''s face sank again.


    He looked up at miyuning, "are you short of money?"


    Mi you Ning hears speech, facial expression one Leng.


    Then she looked at the black card in her hand and understood what she was saying.

 Chapter 649

    "No, it''s just that Mrs. Xia has to give it. I''m afraid you''re in a hurry, so I didn''t refuse."


    "Well."


    Hearing her explanation, Yin Yuxuan''s face looked better.


    He put the lunch box in his hand on miyuning''s.


    "Eat first."


    Subconsciously, we''ll have a good chat after dinner.


    Miyuning naturally recognized it.


    She jammed it into her bag and opened the lunch box.


    The smell of food - people, spread in the car.


    Miyuning picked up the chopsticks, picked up the small vinegar ribs and sent them to Yin Yuxuan''s mouth.


    At first glance, the dishes in it are made by Mrs. Liu.


    When the other party called her before, she certainly didn''t have dinner.


    Yin Yuxuan saw the food at the corner of his mouth. He was not happy with it.


    By this time, it had already disappeared.


    Gently open your thin lips, pass mi you Ning to your mouth, and bite the vinegar spareribs into your mouth.


    Seeing that his face was obviously better, miyuning was amused.


    This man, if it''s hard to say, is also true.


    But it''s very simple.


    Just kiss, soothe and do something to please him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the other party will be coaxed into obedience.


    Mi you Ning looks at Yin Yu Xuan with a smile, "is it delicious?"


    Yin Yuxuan nodded and swallowed the food in his mouth.


    This just returns a way: "you also eat, turn head cold not delicious."


    Miyuning nodded, "well, let''s eat together."


    Two people sitting at the school gate, you a mouthful of me a mouthful, will finish the lunch.


    Yin Yuxuan is just about to have a good talk. The little woman in front of her is thinking about the Xia family.


    Here comes the leader of the school.


    The door is knocked, which makes Yin Yuxuan impatient.


    He is the president of Yunshui University, followed by the teachers of various departments.


    Yin Yuxuan sees the ostentation outside, with doubts in his eyes.


    I don''t understand what happened.


    Instead of getting out of the car, he lowered the window.


    Similarly, miyuning also saw the scene outside the car.


    She is more careful than Yin Yuxuan.


    Behind the leadership of the school, Xia Yuyan is also a woman.


    See each other''s face, with a proud smile.


    Mi you Ning said in his heart, what a brain wreck.


    "Master Yin, are you ok?"


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan opens the door, the headmaster standing outside doesn''t speak.


    But the teacher behind him spoke.


    When Yin Yuxuan heard this address, he frowned.


    At the same time, the expression also showed displeasure.


    When the headmaster saw his expression, he seemed to understand something.


    He stepped forward two steps, "classmate Yin, I just heard that you were entangled in school, so I came to have a look."


    When the headmaster said this, he inadvertently glanced at Xia Yuyan.


    Before eating in the canteen, Xia Yuyan suddenly ran in.


    It is said that Yin Yuxuan was entangled at the school gate.


    Who is Yin Yuxuan? That is the successor of Yin group.


    It''s also a school bully, a super school bully.


    At the same time, he is also an investor in the school.


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan turned black.


    At the same time, the sharp eyes, direct at Xia Yuyan himself.


    He really hated this woman.


    She was everywhere.


    Moreover, the body in early summer and the torment in these days are all colluded with by this woman.


    "If you don''t mind, we won''t disturb you."


    Headmaster is also a lot of years old, at this time to see Yin Yuxuan face black, heart some can''t stand it.


    He can''t afford the youth in front of him.


    And today, he was used by a student.

 Chapter 650

    Looking at the women in the car, how could they be the people who pester Yin Yuxuan.


    With that, the principal turned and left.


    At the same time, the teacher behind is not a fool.


    Although they are concerned about Yin Yuxuan being entangled.


    But I also know that there is something fishy about it.


    They left in the footsteps of the headmaster.


    Xia Yuyan didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    But the headmaster and those teachers, look at her eyes are wrong.


    These she does not care, she is the daughter of the Xia family, this matter has no influence on her.


    Xia Yuyan looks coldly at mi you Ning in the car.


    Mi Youning saw the headmaster leave with the teachers.


    She pushed the door open.


    When Yin Yuxuan hears the door being opened, he turns around and holds mi Youning''s hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    Miyuning turned back and gave him a smile. "I have something to say to Miss Xia. Wait for me for a while."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan released her hand.


    Miyuning gets out of the car, turns around and comes to Xia Yuyan.


    "Miss Xia, long time no see."


    "Hum!" When Xia Yuyan heard the words, she gave a cold hum.


    Her face was haughty, even disdainful when she looked at miyuning.


    Because she thought that the woman in front of her did not enter Xia''s home at all.


    That''s how she won.


    Mi you Ning saw her attitude without any irritation.


    She slowly approached Xia Yuxuan and said a few words.


    Xia Yuyan heard her words, and her expression quickly became ugly.


    There''s something incredible about the complexion.


    Until miyuning left, she regained her mind and looked frightened.


    "You''re bullshit


    Mi you Ning smiles. "If you don''t believe me, you can go back and ask Xia Dong."


    Mi you Ning just told Xia Yuyan that she was a child of Xia family, but not of Xia Fu''s life.


    Xia Yuyan recalled this period of time, although her father was estranged from her.


    However, in terms of material, we never neglect the small details.


    On the contrary, her mother was no longer as close to her as before.


    Recalling these details, Xia YuYan''s expression became ugly.


    I saw her face getting worse and worse.


    Miyuning continued: "now madam Xia has known about it. Xia Yuyan, do you think everything you have now really belongs to you?"


    Xia Yuyan knows what she means.


    Once the parents divorce, the Xia family will be over.


    And my younger brother, xiaze, is the flesh and blood of my mother and father.


    It''s hard to say whether she will own the property of Xia family.


    This is more serious than that she is not a child of Xia family.


    Xia Yuyan understands the relationship between them and stares at Mi Youning fiercely.


    "False! It''s all fake! You are just jealous of me


    Hearing this, miyuning said sarcastically: "what can you make me jealous of? As a third child, what''s your status worthy of my jealousy


    This is stepping on Xia YuYan''s painful foot.


    She was so mad that she held out her hand and said hello to mi you Ning''s face.


    How could miyuning let her call.


    "Pa..."


    She quickly grasped Xia YuYan''s outstretched hand and slapped her opponent with her backhand.


    It was quick and fierce.


    "This slap is to return the drug addiction you gave me before."


    "Pa..."


    Miyuning backhand, give Xia Yuyan a slap.


    "This slap, is you occupy my identity, lived in the Xia family for 18 years, but also to me


    "Pa..."


    With the last slap, miyuning used a lot of strength.

 Chapter 651

    "This slap is obviously not pleasing to your eyes. It''s given to you for free."


    Miyuning shakes Xia YuYan''s hand.


    Sneer: "Xia Yuyan, next I will fight back against you, bring me all the disaster."


    Xia Yuyan has been confused.


    These three slaps caught her by surprise.


    Yin Yuxuan, sitting in the car, saw Mi Yuning''s aggressive scene and raised his eyebrows.


    He really didn''t find that this little woman had such a surprising side.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t give Xia Yu Yan a chance to react, so she turns around and leaves.


    She got back in the car and looked at the man in the driver''s seat.


    Yin Yuxuan showed a meaningful expression and looked at her all the time.


    "I want to go home. I''m not feeling well," he said


    In fact, this is an excuse.


    She doesn''t want to go to school.


    Being surrounded by people and the boring teaching made her rather boring.


    Yin Yuxuan nods his head when he hears the speech. He wants the little woman around him to accompany him all the time.


    But it''s impossible to go home for a while.


    Yin Yuxuan starts the car and prepares to go back to the company first.


    Xia Yuyan outside the car was pointed out by people around her,


    This let her Zheng Leng''s eyes, gradually become angry.


    She was beaten.


    No one has ever touched her finger since she was a child.


    It''s the first time she''s been slapped.


    She''s just like a dream.


    By the time she recovered, the car had already started.


    Xia Yuyan immediately rushed out and stopped Cherokee who was about to leave.


    "Early summer, get out of here!"


    Xia YuYan''s expression is twisted and ferocious.


    She was beaten. How can she bear this.


    If you don''t call back, her face won''t exist.


    Mi you Ning sees Xia Yu Yan like this, she does not plan to get off.


    Instead, he lowered the window, "Xia Yuyan, don''t be upset. If you continue to block the road, I''ll bet that soon everyone will know that you are the child of xiaosansheng."


    Hearing this, Xia YuYan''s face was even more distorted.


    "You dare in early summer!"


    Miyuning had a ruffian smile on his face, "Oh? Then try and see if I dare


    She lies on the window and looks at Xia Yuyan with a smile.


    Appreciate her green and white face.


    That face is like a palette. It''s so cool.


    However, there is still an obvious gap between Xia Yuyan and the original owner.


    When Yin Yuxuan heard of mi you Ning, he was a little ruffian, and his expression became displeased.


    He reached out and patted miyuning on the head. "Speak well."


    Miyuning was patted on the head and immediately became honest.


    finished.


    She forgot the existence of Yin Yuxuan.


    Expose your nature.


    I can''t say it''s nature.


    It''s just her personal bad taste.


    She likes to appreciate it. Some people don''t like me, but they can''t help me.


    It''s really enjoyable.


    Especially people like Xia Yuyan, looking at them is to relieve Qi.


    Yin Yuxuan sees mi Youning turn his head. He looks at Xia Yuyan, who is blocking the road in front of him.


    He backed the car, bypassed the other side and left.


    Xia Yuyan turned around and looked at the back of the car.


    There was anger in his eyes, reluctance and malice in his eyes.


    She won''t let early summer go on like this.


    She has a hard time, so no one can think about it.


    Thinking that her mother knew her identity and what her father had done, Xia Yuyan thought deeply in her eyes.


    She can''t just sit and wait.

 Chapter 652

    However, what miyou would rather have is for her to act.


    If Xia Yuyan doesn''t act, who can see her face clearly.


    But miyuning did not expect that Xia Yuyan would play so much.


    Big let Xia family broken, Xia company almost closed down.


    Let''s not mention it.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning follows Yin Yuxuan to the Yin group.


    This is her first time here.


    Following Yin Yuxuan''s steps, she came to the other party''s office.


    Yin Yuxuan still has a meeting to hold today, waiting for the documents he signed, which can be read at home.


    However, today''s meeting must be presided over by him.


    After taking the person into the office, Yin Yuxuan gives the idle notebook to MI Youning.


    "You play games first, I''ll go to a meeting, and we''ll go home after that."


    Mi you Ning is very clever nod, "good, you go busy."


    Seeing that she is so clever at this time is not the same as before.


    Yin Yuxuan is funny, but she knows her little temper.


    "Good..."


    He lowered his head to miyuning''s forehead and gave him a kiss.


    Then he left with the papers.


    ¡­¡­


    Xia''s mother separated from MI Youning. Instead of going home, she went to her son''s school.


    On the way, she also contacted the lawyer and prepared the divorce agreement.


    Her husband, who has been together for more than 20 years, now makes her so strange.


    Let her heart also incomparable fear.


    She didn''t know what it was like for that man to replace his own daughter with someone else''s child.


    But also know that this man has no heart.


    If you didn''t know what happened in those days.


    Mother Xia will not listen to mi you Ning.


    It was precisely because of what happened in those years that she knew all about it, so she had no reason to doubt it.


    There are Xia Yuyan and that woman, looks somewhat similar.


    It makes her fool herself.


    Xiaze suddenly received a call from her mother, and the tone was very anxious.


    He doesn''t know what happened.


    I took the afternoon off.


    Xia''s mother watched Xia Ze come. This is her son.


    My son has never been close to her since childhood.


    But with xiayuyan very close, sister and brother two people relationship is very good.


    This makes mother Xia feel uncomfortable.


    Xiaze opened the door and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?


    He saw that his mother''s eyes were red.


    Mother Xia shook her head at him with a smile.


    "Xiaze, mom has something to tell you next."


    Summer Ze see her expression is very serious, expression serious up.


    "Mom, do you think Dad bullied you? I''ll go to him!"


    Xia''s mother shook her head. "No, no, you listen to me first. Everything matters. You have to make a choice."


    "Well, I listen." Xiaze nodded seriously.


    "Xiaze, I''m going to divorce your father. Who will you be with?"


    Suddenly hearing this, xiaze didn''t seem to respond.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Looking at his son like this, his mother knew that he was hard to accept.


    She turned her head and looked out of the car.


    "Your father has done something wrong. Xia Yuyan is not your sister at all. Your sister has been living in exile for 18 years.


    It''s all caused by your father, so mom wants to divorce your father... "


    "Wait... Mom, I don''t understand what you said."


    Mother Xia turns her head and looks at Xia Ze seriously.


    The latter had a wry smile on his face, as if he could not believe it.


    "Xiaze, mom wants to divorce dad. Who do you want to divorce?"

 Chapter 653

    Xiaze can''t give an answer to this question.


    "Mom, you''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    At this time, he still hopes, which is really a joke.


    But looking at my mother''s painful expression, as well as the slightly red eyes.


    He knew that it was all true.


    Mother Xia closed her eyes.


    She decided to tell her son all this.


    The final choice is in xiaze''s hands.


    He''s already in high school.


    He has his own choice.


    ¡­¡­


    But Xia''s mother didn''t expect that her son would finally break the door and leave.


    Even a look of anger.


    When shaze heard about it, his face was very angry.


    That''s not because of what he did to Xia''s father.


    It''s about the sister who popped up.


    Without each other, mom and dad would not divorce.


    Their family is still harmonious and beautiful.


    So he blamed all this on miyuning, whom he had never met before.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning, sitting in the office of the president of Yin''s group, sneezed.


    She rubbed her nose uneasily.


    At this time of the weather is very hot, wearing short sleeve shorts.


    How can you sneeze.


    Is someone reading her.


    Miyuning raised his eyebrows.


    There are only a few people who want to read her.


    In addition to the summer family, is before Xia Yuyan, with that group of friends.


    Thinking of those people, miyuning''s expression suddenly changed.


    At the beginning, Xia Yuyan let those people destroy the original owner.


    So if those people, in turn, destroy Xia Yuyan.


    It''s a pleasure to think about it.


    After all, the original owner paid the price of life.


    Thinking of Hua Shao at the beginning, mi you Ning felt that he could make use of him.


    She touched the ring on her left hand, and Hua Shao''s personal information quickly entered her mind.


    Mi you Ning wrote down Hua Shao''s contact information for a rainy day.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xia Ze slams the door and leaves, he doesn''t go back to school, but calls Xia Yuyan.


    Get the location of the other party, he took a taxi to go.


    At this time, Xia Yuyan is drinking muggy wine.


    This is a leisure bar.


    Playing light music makes people very relaxed.


    Xia Yuyan did not expect that Xia Ze would call her.


    And listen to the tone of the other side, also a bit wrong.


    She began to feel uneasy.


    Does the other party know something.


    Then she shook her head.


    No, not so fast.


    But just in case.


    Xia YuYan''s heart was confused, and she began to think about it.


    She and shayzer were not born to the same mother at all.


    And xiaze is the only boy in Xia family.


    If the other party knows her identity, she won''t get the property of Xia family at all.


    Thinking of these, Xia YuYan''s eyes flashed a dark twisted light.


    Today, she drank some wine and was stimulated by miyuning.


    So the psychology began to go wrong.


    Those dark thoughts, one after another.


    Looking at the wine glass on the bar, Xia YuYan''s heart began to move.


    If something goes wrong with xiaze, as the daughter of the Xia family, she may get more.


    Think of here, Xia Yuyan next mind, can no longer stop.


    She held out her shaking hand and touched the bag beside her.


    Soon out of the bag, a small bag of powder.


    Looking at the things inside, Xia Yuyan has a touch of madness in her eyes.


    I don''t blame her.


    You can''t blame her.


    Can only blame early summer, this woman is too determined.


    Otherwise she would not have done such a thing.

 Chapter 654

    When Xia Ze came to the bar, he saw Xia Yuyan at the bar.


    "Sister!"


    He waved to Xia Yuyan, not knowing that the hell waiting for him was coming.


    Xia Yuyan heard Xia Ze''s voice, and a touch of uneasiness flashed across her face.


    But it was quickly hidden.


    She turned and looked at xiaze with a smile.


    "Here you are."


    Xiaze''s smile on her face made her uncomfortable.


    After all, it was still small and uncomfortable, which was soon captured by Xia Yuyan.


    This gives her more confidence in what she did before.


    Shauzer must have known something.


    Fortunately, she had been prepared.


    Or you''ll miss this opportunity.


    Xia Ze comes to Xia Yuyan and sits down.


    See the glass on the bar.


    He picked it up and poured it into his mouth.


    Xia Yuyan saw his action with a touch of surprise in her eyes.


    Xiaze drinks the wine, which makes her feel better.


    "Sister! My parents are going to divorce! "


    Suddenly hearing the shocking news, Xia YuYan''s expression changed immediately.


    There''s pent up anger.


    My mother was so unkind that she was going to divorce at this time.


    Then, when the time comes, where will Xia''s family have her share.


    Xiashi company is about to fall apart.


    Xia Yuyan lowered her eyes to hide her anger, "Oh? How did you know that? Mom and dad are not fighting, are they


    Hearing this, Xia Ze looks at Xia Yuyan.


    This is his sister of eighteen years.


    This woman is still his sister.


    This is the only sister he knows.


    As for the women reduced to outside, he would not recognize them.


    That woman ruined his home, ruined his parents'' feelings.


    Think of these, summer Ze heart is incomparable anger.


    He was so excited that he told Xia Yuyan what his mother said to him.


    At this time, Xia Ze did not see the distortion of Xia YuYan''s expression.


    Until Xia Ze finished, some dry mouth, do not know when to end, filled with wine glass.


    He drank all the wine in it.


    Xia Yuyan saw his action, and a cold smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "And what''s your plan?"


    Xiaze felt dizzy and heavy.


    He shook his head hard.


    "Sister, what did you say?"


    He can only see Xia Yuyan speak, but can''t hear her.


    Xia Yuyan takes out a cigarette from her bag and lights it.


    However, he approached xiaze and brought the smoke to his mouth.


    "You drink a little too much. Have a cigarette to wake you up."


    Xiaze''s age is the age of trying everything.


    I learned to smoke when I was in school.


    At this time, Xia Yuyan handed him a cigarette. Without thinking much, she began to smoke.


    Not to mention, smoking, really sober a lot.


    Then he asked again what Xia Yuyan had just said.


    Xia Yuyan did not answer.


    But looked at him smoking, expression has a bit of pleasure.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Miyuning has been at school since last time.


    After that, I didn''t go again.


    Because school life is too boring.


    And those things, do not need to learn.


    As long as she wants to learn something, directly use the ring to transmit those data to her mind.


    I''ll soon be able to absorb all that knowledge.


    In the past half a month, her drug addiction only happened once.


    Yin Yuxuan also felt her body, really no problem.


    So I took her to Yunshui general hospital.


    It is also the hospital where Lu Ziqing lives.


    This is the Lu family''s industry.


    Yin Yuxuan asked her to do a full set of physical examination.

 Chapter 655

    It wasn''t until the afternoon that the physical examinations came out.


    Lu Ziqing took the result in his hand and walked towards his office.


    The door of the office was pushed open and the three people inside were eating.


    Yin Yuxuan, MI Yuning, Jiang Chenxi.


    The three have been here since the morning.


    Lu Ziqing did not look at Jiang Chenxi, but walked to Yin Yuxuan and MI Youning.


    "It turns out."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan immediately stood up and got the results from his hands.


    Lu Ziqing was afraid that he couldn''t understand, so he took the initiative to say: "there is no problem in the body, very healthy, other examination results are also very good, to say there is a problem..."


    As soon as Yin Yuxuan heard that there was a problem, he immediately raised his head and looked at Lu Ziqing.


    That vision is very sharp, and a little nervous.


    Seeing this, Lu Ziqing jokingly said: "relax, relax, if there is a problem, it is that the body is too healthy in early summer, and some of the nutrients are too abundant."


    Lu Ziqing''s words relaxed Yin Yuxuan''s face.


    Then he looked at Lu Ziqing in a different way.


    How could he not recognize that Ziqing was just teasing him and deliberately pausing.


    Looking to one side, Jiang Chenxi has been glued to Lu Ziqing.


    Yin Yuxuan relaxed and sat down, "Ziqing, when do you and Chenxi do business? It''s time to be together and give each other a place."


    Lu Ziqing is just going to eat at his desk.


    Hearing Yin Yuxuan''s words, he slipped under his feet and almost couldn''t stand.


    His eyes with embarrassment, there is a trace of anger at Yin Yuxuan.


    The latter looked at him with a smile.


    Especially the kisses on his neck.


    The trace is so obvious that it is impossible not to notice it.


    Lu Ziqing also knew that he was so cruel last night that he had traces on his neck.


    Seeing his friend''s sight, he pulled his collar uneasily.


    When Jiang Chenxi heard this, he immediately stood up to express his existence.


    "Yes, yes, Ziqing, you see Yuxuan is fighting for me. When will you give me a place?"


    Lu Ziqing''s eyes twitched as he looked at them.


    What this man is good at is pretending to be poor.


    He can not know, this man is a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    "Shut up


    Lu Ziqing can''t be angry with Yin Yuxuan, but he can be angry with Jiang Chenxi.


    But he didn''t get it for nothing.


    Looking at mi you Ning, who was eating at one side and didn''t participate in the topic between them at all.


    Lu Ziqing''s expression changed, with a sort of schadenfreude smile on his face.


    "Yuxuan, don''t patronize me and Chenxi. When will you and miss Chu decide?


    You''ve eaten and wiped away all the people. Are you not responsible? "


    When Yin Yuxuan heard this, his expression didn''t change.


    He looked at the woman who was picking out carrots and parsley.


    Stretched out a hand to touch her head, "don''t be picky, eat a habit to be good."


    Miyuning has been listening to them all the time.


    At this time know implicated in her, is unable to escape.


    She raised her head and ignored Yin Yuxuan''s persuasion.


    Because she was fooled in the end.


    Once before, she just didn''t eat parsley.


    The result is coaxed by the other party, persuading or eating.


    That smell is not so bad.


    So at this time, MI Youning ignored the topic of Yin Yuxuan.


    She did not want to experience the unspeakable taste of coriander.


    Looking at Lu Ziqing''s schadenfreude smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear big babies.


    Monday is coming. Today is the Dragon Boat Festival. Everyone is in good health. Don''t forget to eat zongzi.


    "Burp..." Huahua just ate a rice dumpling, ha ha ha~


    Babies don''t forget to vote monthly, there will be more.

 Chapter 656

    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "no, we want to get married at any time. Now it''s OK to get a license."


    Lu Ziqing picks his eyebrows and looks at his friends.


    Sure enough, I saw my friend''s face.


    There is a happy expression on the face that never changes for ten thousand years.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Lu Ziqing clapped his hands directly.


    "Not bad. What do you think of Yuxuan when he hears this?"


    Yin Yuxuan reaches out and embraces mi Youning.


    By this time, he had already forgotten the topic of persuading mi Youning not to be picky.


    "We can get the license now. The door is still open. Let''s go."


    Mi you Ning sees Yin Yu Xuan pick up one side of the coat, is ready to pull her to get a license.


    She could not laugh or cry of people will hold, "I am only 18 years old, ah, not the legal age."


    Yin Yuxuan picks up his coat and holds it in his hand.


    He eyebrows a pick, "this is a small matter, there will be no problem, let''s go."


    Yin Yuxuan takes mi Youning''s hand and stands up.


    Mi you Ning stares at Lu Ziqing secretly.


    It''s all this guy''s fault.


    Numb!


    I don''t know what to do with her.


    Yin Yuxuan pulls mi Youning out of the office.


    Lu Ziqing looked up at Mi Youning, and he laughed with pride.


    This woman is not in tune with education.


    Only in front of friends, will be honest.


    He has not forgotten the time when he first met miyuning.


    He lost his pillow.


    He still remembers that pungent energy.


    Jiang Chenxi saw Yin Yuxuan pulling mi Youning to register and get the certificate.


    There was a look of envy in his eyes.


    Lu Ziqing watched Yin Yuxuan and MI Youning leave.


    Turn to see, Jiang Chenxi that envy face.


    He walked up to him with a smile. "Why do you want to get married?"


    Turning around, he saw Lu Ziqing''s face, and Jiang Chenxi nodded excitedly.


    Seeing this, Lu Ziqing said with a smile, "OK, you can find a woman and get married at any time."


    This makes Jiang Chenxi show the expression of grievance.


    "Ziqing, you know I only like you. How can I marry another woman?"


    Lu Ziqing turned to ignore him.


    He had heard this many times, and had been indifferent for a long time.


    No, on the face of it.


    I''m still happy in my heart.


    After all, love words are spoken by people who like them. Everyone loves to hear them.


    Jiang Chenxi see his this appearance, ignore him, expression is also very cold.


    He slowly approached Lu Ziqing.


    Rubbing his arm, "Ziqing, shall we get married?"


    Lu Ziqing opened the lunch box and sniffed at him faintly.


    "The same sex marriage law is not supported in China."


    However, Lu Ziqing''s words brightened Jiang Chenxi''s eyes.


    "It''s not supported at home. We can go abroad to register for marriage."


    This is what he had planned for a long time.


    Lu Ziqing did not know that foreign countries could register for marriage.


    He picked up his chopsticks and took a taste of the warm dish.


    Then he looked at Jiang Chenxi, who was waiting for his answer.


    His expression became more meaningful.


    He raised his chin and asked, "do you want to marry me?"


    Jiang Chenxi nodded, the action is like a cat general.


    Lu Ziqing heard and laughed, "yes, but..."


    As soon as Jiang Chenxi reached out his hand and planned to hold Lu Ziqing, he heard only two words.


    He waited for Lu Ziqing''s request.


    It''s even important to decide that no matter what you want, it''s important to make a person a legitimate lover first.


    "But you want me to do it again!"

 Chapter 657

    Lu Ziqing opened his mouth with a smile and said, "but you want me to press it back!"


    This made Jiang Chenxi''s face change in an instant.


    His expression hardened.


    During this time, Lu Ziqing wanted to suppress him, but he didn''t feel it.


    However, once this kind of thing starts, there is no chance to look back.


    And he


    He is really not suitable for the next one.


    Seeing that his expression was stiff and unnatural, Lu Ziqing turned and continued to eat.


    When Jiang Chenxi saw him like this, he bit his teeth.


    "Ziqing, we have to rely on our strength. As long as you can do it, I won''t refuse."


    Hearing this, Lu Ziqing''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Speaking by strength?


    Jiang Chenxi has been outside these years, and he doesn''t know how to do it.


    That skill is really good, so he can''t fight back.


    If he can hold the other side down, will he ask for it.


    Lu Ziqing glanced at Jiang Chenxi.


    It''s like looking at an idiot.


    "If you don''t let the pressure go, don''t talk about it!"


    Lu Ziqing''s tone was very serious, which made Jiang Chenxi''s heart cool.


    Suddenly he stood up and walked towards the door of the office.


    When Lu Ziqing saw his action, he didn''t stop it.


    Jiang Chenxi went to the office door and locked it from inside.


    He turned and looked at Lu Ziqing sitting at his desk.


    He stretched out his hand to untie his shirt and walked towards each other.


    "Ziqing, since you want to, I''ll give you a chance. How about here?"


    Jiang Chenxi unbuttoned his shirt and went to Lu Ziqing.


    The latter looked at his movements, as well as the exposed body, the expression was very surprised.


    Although Lu Ziqing said that he wanted to suppress the other side, he did not say that he wanted to be here.


    And even though Jiang Chenxi was asking.


    But his attitude is very strong.


    The other party will lock the door of the office and take off the clothes.


    None of them gave Lu Ziqing a chance to refuse.


    Lu Ziqing looked around the desk, came to the man in front of him, swallowing.


    Jiang Chenxi''s body is very good, even perfect.


    The six abdominal muscles, the sex sensation of the mermaid line, all make Lu Ziqing''s eyes hot.


    Receiving Lu Ziqing''s envious eyes, Jiang Chenxi''s mouth will bring up a smile.


    He reached out and took each other''s hand and put it on his body.


    "Ziqing, don''t you want me? Come on..."


    The low voice of the sex feeling short circuited Lu Ziqing''s brain.


    He put down his chopsticks and stood up with his eyes fixed on Jiang Chenxi''s body.


    See in his heart of Valley not hope, all begin to stir up.


    Jiang Chenxi then reached out and took off his white uniform.


    After that, he slowly peeled off his clothes.


    This is a love affair dominated by Jiang Chenxi from the beginning.


    Until Lu Ziqing was pressed on his desk.


    Feel the unspeakable parts, slowly invaded - slightly.


    At last he came back to himself.


    "Jiang Chenxi! It''s Lao Tzu who wants to crush you


    Jiang Chenxi, who is busy with strategy, laughs when he hears this.


    "Ziqing, don''t force yourself. You like it very much, don''t you? Why don''t you enjoy it.


    As for... I wish I had the trouble. "


    Jiang Chenxi touched Lu Ziqing''s face and looked at him affectionately.


    It was very gentle.


    But his sudden fierce action brought Lu Ziqing''s gentle hum.


    At this time, Jiang Chenxi spoke.


    "Ziqing, do you want to marry me? Let''s go abroad and register for marriage. "

 Chapter 658

    Lu Ziqing''s body is like floating in the sea.


    Let him out of control.


    Seeing this, Jiang Chenxi stopped.


    "Ziqing, tell me, do you want to marry me?"


    Lu Ziqing took a breath and looked at him speechless.


    When he looked at Jiang Chenxi, he had a light of disdain.


    "Jiang Chenxi, you are shameless! That doesn''t count! "


    "Ha ha..." Jiang Chenxi laughed.


    He gave Lu Ziqing a kiss on the lip and then came close to his ear.


    "Baby, we have plenty of time," he said softly


    After that


    In this office, Lu Ziqing was eaten and wiped clean.


    Finally, I cried and agreed to each other.


    He promised Jiang Chenxi that he would marry him and register abroad.


    Lu Ziqing met the rogue Jiang Chenxi, who always suffered the most.


    He will lose.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning and Yin Yu Xuan here don''t know about their situation in the office.


    They are going to leave the hospital to register for marriage.


    However, when I came to the door of the hospital, I met a man.


    Because of this man, their plans for today have fallen through.


    As soon as miyuning and Yin Yuxuan walk out of the hospital, they see the ambulance driving to the door.


    The door was opened and the staff inside lifted the people from the stretcher.


    Time on the stretcher a boy was pale and foaming in his mouth.


    It was as if he would die at any time.


    It looks very serious.


    Then the police car came.


    Several police officers got out of the car and they followed the staff carrying the stretcher.


    Yin Yuxuan doesn''t know the boy on the stretcher. He takes mi Youning''s hand and goes to the side.


    However, mi you Ning''s eyes saw that the boy on the stretcher did not move.


    Because she recognized the boy.


    The boy with pale face and convulsions was xiaze.


    It''s also the brother of her body.


    Yin Yuxuan sees mi Youning not giving way, and she looks at the person on the stretcher.


    That expression is a little displeased.


    He didn''t like miyuning''s sight and looked at other men.


    Even if it was just a boy, he was very unhappy.


    "Let''s..."


    The staff soon came with a stretcher.


    Mi you Ning, that''s the way to open your mouth.


    She watched the stretcher being carried to the hospital bed.


    They were pushed into the hospital, and the police officers followed them.


    Looking at the scene, MI Youning turns to look at the man beside him.


    "That''s shazer, my brother."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan understood.


    Why did she put her eyes on a stranger.


    "He seems to be taking drugs."


    Yin Yuxuan''s words are very straightforward.


    Miyuning also understood that she could see the situation of xiaze.


    It''s impossible to take the initiative to touch a child who is only 16 years old.


    What happened to this body before was also given by Xia Yuyan.


    This made miyuning''s face look ugly.


    "Those policemen are following. Something must have happened. What can you do to make xiaze not be involved?"


    Hearing mi you Ning speak, Yin Yu Xuan frowns.


    I thought they were going to get the license, and now it''s destroyed.


    There was something unhappy in his expression.


    But the hand had taken out the cell phone, "I''ll get to know first."


    Yin Yuxuan takes out his mobile phone to make a call. He takes mi Youning''s hand and walks into the hospital again.


    They keep up with xiaze and go in the direction of being pushed away.


    When they came to the emergency room, xiaze had been pushed for a while.


    The police officer at the door kept watch all the time.

 Chapter 659

    When he got to the emergency room, Yin Yuxuan was still talking to people.


    I heard what the phone said.


    He took a look at mi you Ning beside him.


    Then he said, "director Ma, the children at home are not sensible. They will be well disciplined in the future. It''s better not to leave any records this time."


    There was something that was said very quickly.


    Yin Yuxuan''s expression didn''t show anything.


    But he said, "thank you, director Ma. Well, my father will come back in a while. OK, ok..."


    Yin Yuxuan hangs up.


    Miyuning already knows the result.


    From the conversation just now, she also heard some general information.


    "Done?"


    "Well, there won''t be any record this time. Let''s see what''s going on."


    Yin Yuxuan put his sight into the emergency room.


    Several police officers on one side see the figures of mi you Ning and Yin Yu Xuan.


    They have been watching the two.


    Seeing them waiting outside the emergency room, I knew that they knew the children inside.


    One of them came and wanted to ask something.


    Just then the phone rang.


    The other party saw that it was a phone call from the Bureau and quickly picked it up.


    Hearing the order from there, the man looked at Yin Yuxuan and MI Youning.


    "Yes, OK, got it!"


    The man hung up and walked back, calling his colleagues to leave.


    However, when they left, they looked at mi you Ning and Yin Yu Xuan one after another.


    Because just now, they got a call from the Bureau.


    Let''s put the matter on hold for the time being.


    If you think about the situation, someone is definitely running.


    It''s not a big case, so it won''t be too fussy.


    If the case of killing, leaving, smuggling, trafficking and drug trafficking is not so easy to shelve.


    Mi you Ning and Yin Yu Xuan were waiting at the door when the men left.


    Thinking of Xia Ze''s current situation, mi you Ning thinks it''s necessary to talk to her mother.


    Miyuning takes out her mobile phone and starts to call Xia''s mother.


    Yin Yuxuan thinks that she cares about her family very much, so she holds mi Youning in her arms and comforts her.


    After the phone was dialed, there was no answer from Xia''s mother.


    Until the voice of the manual station inside rings, miyuning hangs up.


    "Is the patient''s family in?"


    A nurse came out of the emergency room.


    "Is the patient''s family in?"


    Hearing the other party''s urging, MI Youning stepped forward and said, "is it the boy inside?"


    When the nurse saw mi you Ning and Yin Yu Xuan, they were well dressed, and their momentum was not owned by ordinary people.


    That originally not pretty face closed a few minutes.


    "Now his condition is very bad, stomach bleeding, but also toxic - addiction, now has played a sedative, hospitalization procedures to do it."


    Miyuning took the list from the nurse, and her lips closed tightly.


    The reason why Xia Ze is like this is that Xia Yuyan did it.


    This woman is really cruel.


    Xiaze called her, her elder sister for more than ten years.


    Now it''s heartless to harm people like this.


    If it wasn''t for her and Yin Yuxuan, I would have met Xia Ze.


    The other person''s life is going to be ruined.


    He is still a student. What''s his future.


    Yin Yuxuan has been holding mi Youning.


    At this time, seeing her drooping head, he reached out and took the receipt from the other party.


    "You wait now. I''ll go to the hospital."


    Hearing this worried tone, miyuning raised her head and shook her head at Yin Yuxuan.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    They went downstairs to check in.

 Chapter 660

    Xiaze slowly woke up at night.


    But he was weak, even hungry, stomachache and headache.


    His whole body was paralyzed, which made him very negative.


    When he fainted, he thought nothing.


    Because he''s at a party.


    He became addicted to drugs half a month ago.


    This is what he called his elder sister for more than ten years. Xia Yuyan secretly attacked him and made him suffer.


    He didn''t expect that.


    Even in the first few days, he was hooked by that thing, with a runny nose and tears.


    He didn''t know what was going on until Xia Yuyan took out the white powder.


    After that, he was out of control.


    Today is also a poison party.


    He fainted at the party.


    The feeling of dying let him free.


    Because he wanted to quit, but he couldn''t.


    He''s been haunted by nightmares.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, xiaze knew that he was not dead.


    He''s still alive.


    The weakness of the body, that is every time after the sequelae.


    The feeling of being hollowed out often makes him very powerless.


    The surrounding environment, let xiaze know that this is into the hospital.


    If it is into the hospital, presumably the family also know it.


    After all, it was impossible for those people to send him to the hospital.


    Shauzer''s got a good idea.


    The crowd scattered when they saw him faint.


    But they had a conscience and called 120.


    However, 120 to see xiaze this situation, chose to alarm.


    Looking at the empty ward, xiaze feels difficult to sit up.


    There was a dead silence in his eyes.


    Since Xia Yuyan let him eat poison by mistake, his heart is cold.


    Why is that?


    Aren''t they brothers and sisters.


    What''s the big grudge? What''s the big grudge.


    It''s not that he didn''t question.


    But in exchange for Xia Yuyan, you are really stupid.


    Schatzer later thought he was stupid, too.


    If you are not stupid, how can you take the initiative to find Xia Yuyan that day.


    How can you tell her the problems between mom and dad.


    As a result, there is no peaceful day at home.


    Mom and dad have been going through the divorce procedure.


    There is also a crisis in Xiashi company.


    He knows about the panic in the company.


    However, they are powerless, and they are entangled by other addictions.


    When I woke up, no one came in.


    Xiaze can''t help but put her eyes on the door of the ward.


    He thought to himself, who would be the first to open the door.


    I have thought of my mother, my father and even Xia Yuyan.


    But when the door was pushed open for a long time, there was a woman he didn''t know.


    No, we can''t say we don''t know each other.


    The other side''s face, let him very familiar.


    Familiar with the association of the mother''s face.


    It was his mother''s face that he had seen for more than ten years.


    At this time, the woman in the ward has a face very similar to her mother''s.


    This let summer Ze not from guess, the identity of the other party.


    Miyuning pushes the door open and walks into the ward alone.


    She was relieved to see that the man on the bed was awake.


    Step into the room and close the door.


    "You wake up. Are you hungry?"


    Xia Ze did not answer this question.


    His eyes looked straight at mi you Ning.


    Watch each other come, until they come to him.


    Standing by the bed where he was lying.


    It''s very close to him.


    "Are you early summer?"


    Xiaze finally spoke.


    But it was a little abrupt.

 Chapter 661

    Miyuning didn''t care. She nodded calmly.


    "So you know me."


    She sat on the chair beside the bed and looked at xiaze''s unnatural face.


    Seeing that the other side stopped talking, MI Youning asked.


    "Do you know how you got into the hospital?"


    This topic makes xiaze''s face unnatural and stiff.


    He no longer looked down at miyuning.


    However, this move is just a cover up.


    "Smoking drugs? It''s Xia Yuyan who has good skills. "


    Very positive words.


    Hearing this, xiaze quickly raised his head.


    There was a little surprise in his eyes.


    I don''t seem to understand why she knows so well.


    Mi you Ning smiles at his knowledge seeking eyes.


    She hugged Yue Hun and leaned on the seat. "Since you know me, you should know my identity, right?"


    Xia Ze nodded and was reluctant.


    That pale face is still hanging, I will not recognize your expression.


    Miyuning is funny about this.


    This is a child.


    "Xia Yuyan knew my identity and took me to be contaminated with drugs. I just gave up recently."


    Hearing this, Xia Ze''s eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    "No?"


    Miyuning stretched out his arm to show him the wound on his arm.


    It''s all injections.


    "How could..."


    Xiaze saw the arm and was blindfolded on the spot.


    Miyuning put his arm away.


    She dropped another bomb to shazer.


    "Now I want to tell you some sad news. Xia Dong, your father, died today."


    Shayzer has not yet come out of the blow.


    When I heard mi you Ning''s words, I was a fool.


    "You''re kidding."


    Seeing the child in front of him like this, MI Youning takes out his mobile phone.


    Show him the latest headlines.


    "Xia Yuyan sold the shares of Xia''s company. Xia Dong went to find her and was killed by a car."


    Xiaze stretched out a shaking hand and took over the mobile phone to browse the news.


    The tears came down uncontrollably.


    The scene of the accident was mosaic.


    Dad was not killed by Xia Yuyan.


    It''s done by fast-moving vehicles on the road.


    He''s shaking his hands out of shape.


    Seeing him like this, miyuning knew that he had been hit hard.


    Took the cell phone out of his hand.


    "Now in your situation, nothing can help. I just hope you can recover soon and get rid of drug addiction. You are the only one in the Xia family."


    Xia Ze looks at mi you Ning with tears in his eyes. His eyes are sad and pitiful.


    However, miyuning did not expect that things would be like this today.


    Xia YuYan''s harm to Xia Ze is a heavy blow to Xia''s company.


    It''s something she didn''t think about.


    Because she underestimated Xia YuYan''s ruthlessness.


    When Yin Yuxuan came in with dinner.


    I saw the silent scene of miyuning and xiaze.


    Even if Yin Yuxuan enters the ward, Xia Ze doesn''t look at him.


    He is still in the heavy blow, did not come back.


    Yin Yuxuan puts dinner on the table and asks mi Youning to come for dinner.


    Miyuning takes a look at xiaze and walks up to Yin Yuxuan.


    She will xiaze that a dinner up, once again walked to xiaze''s side.


    "Eat first, then you have a tough fight to fight."


    Xia Ze looks up at mi you Ning.


    He didn''t understand what the other person meant.


    Miyuning puts the dinner at the table, shakes up the bed for her and puts down the small table.


    "First you have to go to your father''s funeral, and then you have to fight the devil in your body."

 Chapter 662

    Xiaze looked at the dinner in front of him. He really didn''t have any appetite.


    Thinking of her father''s death, Xia Yuyan is the cause of this.


    He looked at miyuning with red eyes. "What''s the matter with mom?"


    Miyuning sighed, "you eat first, then we talk slowly."


    Xia Ze looked at the dinner in front of him, but he couldn''t eat it.


    Mi you Ning sees this, "eat quickly, finish eating to want to take you to leave a hospital."


    In the end, xiaze barely took a few bites.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s attention, Yin Yu Xuan is attracted by the kid on the bed.


    He came forward and hugged people to dinner.


    He''s not happy today.


    I was going to register for marriage, but I didn''t expect to meet Xia''s kid.


    Next, the Xia family has an accident, and he has to arrange things over there.


    Although he is not in the company today, he is more busy than working in the company.


    The Xia family has already started, and some small shareholders are restless.


    After the death of Xia Dong, the news was not blocked at all.


    Xiashi''s shares plummeted.


    At present, Xia Dong''s shares are still unknown.


    Before, he had been arranging for people from the company to come forward and buy shares in Xiashi company.


    Up to now, it has really acquired 10% of the shares.


    Looking at the little woman eating by her side.


    Yin Yuxuan felt that no matter how much she tossed, it was worth it for her.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, xiaze went through the procedure of discharge.


    The three went straight to Xia''s house.


    Is Xia''s house bright at this time? There are many luxury cars parked at the door.


    When xiaze saw home, tears came down again.


    Miyuning patted him on the shoulder and said, "be strong. Now mom doesn''t know about you.


    After a while, you should pay more attention. If Xia Yuyan is here, don''t go against her. "


    "Why! She killed Dad


    Summer Ze this night''s anger, at this time to the door, finally broke out.


    Mi you Ning looked him in the eyes seriously and said, "in the hands of Xia Yu Yan now, it''s very likely that there are shares of your father''s life.


    For the sake of the present situation, for the sake of mom, you should bear this breath¡°


    Xia Ze pursed her lips and thought about it. At last, she nodded rather unwillingly.


    Then mi you Ning turned to Yin Yu Xuan and said, "don''t go in. Your identity is not suitable. The Xia family is in a mess now."


    "Can you do it by yourself?"


    Yin Yuxuan left the steering wheel with both hands.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning with worry in his eyes.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "why not, can someone bully me?"


    Yin Yuxuan also knows that she is not a loser.


    He reached for miyuning''s head, approached her and gave her a kiss on the corner of the mouth.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you. Call me if you need anything."


    "Well, I see."


    Miyuning opens the door and gets off with xiaze to go to summer.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    As soon as they enter Xia''s hall, miyuning and Xia Ze see the people standing in the hall.


    Even heard the exaggerated cry.


    The sound made miyuning and xiaze very familiar.


    They looked at each other.


    There is hatred in Xia Ze''s eyes and irony in mi you Ning''s.


    Because it was Xia Yuyan who cried.


    Entering the center of the hall, everyone saw the appearance of mi you Ning and Xia Ze.


    At the same time, sitting in the sofa, looking haggard mother Xia, also saw two children.


    Her eyes were red, and she stood up and walked towards them.


    Mother Xia comes to miyuning and Xia Ze and holds them in her arms.

 Chapter 663

    "Xiaze, early summer, your father is gone."


    Xia''s mother''s face was calm before. When she saw mi you Ning and Xia Ze, she began to get out of control.


    Even if she blames her husband and hates his cruelty.


    But I didn''t think he would die.


    Even Xia Yuyan, the daughter of 18 years, became an indirect killer.


    If the other party doesn''t sell, her husband won''t go to her.


    At last, he was killed by the fast-moving vehicle.


    When Xia Ze heard her mother''s cry, her eyes turned red. She couldn''t help her tears any more.


    "Ma! Mom... "


    Miyuning is out of the arms of mother Xia.


    She watched Xia''s mother and Xia Ze cry together.


    Miyuning looked at the people around him.


    Most of the people present were from Xiashi company.


    Standing beside the sofa, it was Xia Yuyan who forgot to cry.


    With Xia YuYan''s eyes, MI Youning smiles sarcastically.


    The latter immediately stood up, pointed at mi you Ning and said, "what are you doing here?"?! You are not welcome to the Xia family! "


    Mi you Ning looks at Xia Yu Yan''s anger and ignores it.


    However, Xia''s mother, who is still crying, is not happy when she hears Xia YuYan''s words.


    She doesn''t have to look back to know who Xia Yuyan is aiming at.


    To appease her son in her arms, Xia''s mother turns and looks coldly at Xia Yuyan.


    She really didn''t expect that the child in front of her was so cruel.


    Selling the shares of Xia''s company is pushing her and her husband to a dead end.


    Although only 5% of the shares, but the importance of which, but people have to pay attention to.


    "Xia Yuyan, shut up!"


    Summer mother named out, Xia YuYan''s name.


    "Are you worthy of your father? If it wasn''t for you, Lao Xia would not have died!


    Chuxia is my own daughter and also Lao Xia''s child. It''s not up to you to decide this family! "


    Xia Yuyan see summer mother speak so mercilessly, the face showed the expression of grievance.


    "Mom! She''s your daughter, and I''m your daughter, too! "


    This made people sympathize with Xia Yuyan.


    Just because of her expression, as well as the helpless eyes, people deserve sympathy.


    "You... You..."


    Xia''s mother naturally saw it and looked around at Xia YuYan''s sympathetic eyes.


    She was eager to identify herself.


    However, after all, after 18 years of raising children, she really can not be so cruel.


    This is what Xia Yuyan grasped.


    "Mom, I know it''s my fault, but I''m not responsible for Dad''s death.


    At that time, the car was driving so fast that I wanted to save my father. I wanted to... Wuwuwuwu... "


    At the end, Xia Yuyan began to cry.


    I can''t cry myself, just like I can faint at any time.


    Summer mother see her this appearance, has produced visual fatigue.


    Because this night, she has been facing Xia Yuyan like this.


    Mi you Ning looks coldly at Xia Yu Yan''s affectation.


    At this time, although the other party cried out, there was no sadness at all.


    Even she was watching, the eyes of the people around her.


    This woman is acting. She''s winning sympathy.


    Soon an elderly man with a beer belly came forward.


    He walked to Xia Yuyan and patted her on the head.


    He even took Xia YuYan''s body into his arms.


    Look at mother Xia''s face, with disapproval.

 Chapter 664

    "Madam Xia, it''s wrong for you to be like this. Yuyan is a child we saw growing up with.


    She is also the child of Lao Xia. How can you hurt the child''s heart like this? "


    The man said, Xia Yuyan cry more wronged.


    When mi Youning stood up from this man, he knew the identity of the other party.


    This person is in addition to Xia''s mother and Xia''s father, who holds the highest share of Xia''s company.


    Summer mother hear each other''s words, double eyebrows wrinkle up.


    "Lao Wang, you don''t know anything about this..."


    Summer mother''s words have not finished, was interrupted.


    That Wang always similarly frowns a way: "Madam Xia, I know, old Xia once mentioned with me.".


    Yuyan is actually Lao Xia''s own flesh and blood. There is no problem with her identity. "


    Hearing this, mother Xia''s face didn''t look very good.


    "Lao Wang... You..."


    Summer mother''s face pale, she did not expect that her husband should tell this kind of thing to outsiders.


    Miyuning saw that Xia''s mother''s face was pale, and she stood up.


    "Always Wang, don''t you know your wife, do you know you meddle in other people''s home?"


    When Mr. Wang heard this, his expression became uncomfortable.


    However, he looked a little contemptuous, "where''s the Yellow haired girl? When adults talk, what are you going to say?"


    Mi you Ning walks to Mr. Wang with a smile. The distance is very safe for each other.


    As for Mr. Wang in front of him, MI Youning was also very annoying, so he didn''t get too close to him.


    "Mr. Wang, it seems that your family affairs are not busy enough recently."


    When Mr. Wang heard mi you Ning''s words again, he had a bad expression.


    He thought it was just a slip of the tongue.


    At this time, we can see mi you Ning''s expression.


    And that pair of eyes, as if the other side is not casual.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "your illegitimate son has not caused you any trouble recently?


    Is your wife out there looking for green hat to bring you


    Her voice is very low, no one can hear her except Xia Yuyan.


    Mr. Wang''s face, with mi you Ning''s words, was extremely ugly for a moment.


    It''s all his family business.


    I didn''t expect to be known by a yellow haired girl.


    Thinking of this, perhaps others may know, Mr. Wang loosened his tie uneasily.


    He took a look at Mrs. Xia, and then said, "Mrs. Xia, there''s something else at home. I''ll leave first."


    General manager Wang pushes away Xia YuYan''s body and leaves the hall of Xia''s family quickly.


    Seeing this, mother Xia is confused, but she also knows that it has something to do with mi you Ning.


    Seeing this, the people around are even more confused.


    People''s eyes were on mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning heads the public''s line of sight, very calmly comes to the summer mother side.


    "Mom, the senior is still waiting for me outside. I''m going to leave first. I''ll come tomorrow and help with dad''s affairs."


    Seeing that mi you Ning was going to leave, Xia''s mother took her hand and said, "don''t leave tonight, early summer. How about accompanying my mother?"


    Looking at each other''s pleading eyes, MI Youning hesitated.


    How could mother Xia not see her hesitation.


    Again: "in early summer, you and ze''er are the only ones left for mom. Stay with mom."


    Mi you Ning looks at Xia Ze beside her mother.


    The other side''s physical condition is not good, it''s not sure when it will attack.


    If Yin Yuxuan knew, she would stay tonight.


    I don''t know how ugly my face is.


    Then miyuning looks at the people in the hall.


    She nodded gently.

 Chapter 665

    Mi you Ning nodded gently, "OK, I''ll tell the elder."


    "OK, OK, go..."


    Summer mother a listen to her say stay, excited said three good in a row.


    Since President Wang left, Xia Yuyan has been looking at Mi Youning with murderous eyes.


    I wish my eyes were too late.


    Miyuning didn''t care about Xia Yuyan.


    This woman is like a clown to her.


    She glanced at Xia Yuyan and left the hall.


    But Xia Yuyan followed her footsteps and left.


    When miyuning comes out, Xia Yuyan follows.


    "Early summer! What do you want? "


    Mi you Ning turns his head to see Xia Yu Yan behind him. His expression is innocent.


    "I didn''t want to do anything, but why did you hold on to me?"


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, Xia Yu Yan''s face was extremely twisted.


    "You''re not so good. You''ve come to Xia''s house now. You just want to enter Xia''s house!


    I tell you in early summer, you can''t get my property. My father''s shares have been left to me. "


    Miyuning nodded, "well, I know. I also know that you already have 35% shares in Xiashi company."


    At this point, miyuning''s expression suddenly changed, and his face became ironic.


    "Ah, and just now, if I didn''t stop you, you would probably own 40% of the shares of Xiashi company, right?


    Mr. Wang is very covetous of you. It seems that you will not lose money if you exchange your body for 5% shares. "


    "You''re bullshit


    Xia Yuyan was poked in the heart, immediately refuted.


    Mi you Ning put out his hand, "then you can treat me as nonsense. Miss Xia, what else can I do for you?"


    This attitude made Xia Yuyan tremble with anger.


    Because in front of her, miyuning did not enter oil and salt.


    This woman, what you say to her, the other side is a pair of, what do not care about attitude.


    I remember that the other side was not like this before.


    This woman is vain, even with greedy eyes.


    Mi Youning sees that she has nothing to say and turns to Yin Yuxuan who has got off the bus.


    If this man knows that she will stay, he doesn''t know what to do.


    When Yin Yuxuan saw mi Youning appear, his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    That cold and stern face, it is to have worried look even more.


    "She''s troubling you again?"


    Miyuning came to his side.


    Yin Yuxuan holds her in her arms and asks in a low voice.


    Miyuning shook his head. "It''s OK. Today''s situation is special. I may have to stay. Go back first."


    Hearing this, Yin Yuxuan''s face turned black instantly.


    To bring people to Xia''s home is the end of his duty. He even wants to leave people behind.


    It was unacceptable to him.


    So Yin Yuxuan holds mi you Ning in his arms.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    He simply refused.


    The little woman in her arms has no feelings for the Xia family.


    He can even feel the rejection of the Xia family.


    Miyuning knew that he would get the answer.


    So there was no accident on her face.


    At the thought of the price to be paid, miyuning''s face didn''t look good either.


    She approached Yin Yuxuan''s ear and whispered a few words.


    When Yin Yuxuan heard her words, her eyes were full of amazing light.


    However, it was only a moment, and it was quickly put away.


    "No, I don''t agree!"


    He took a firm stand and was not in the slightest bewildered by the terms offered by miyuning.

 Chapter 666

    The man in front of him was not moved at all, which made mi you Ning want to bite him.


    "I promise you I''ll listen to you that day and let you enjoy yourself."


    The sound of clenching his teeth came from mi you Ning''s mouth.


    Yin Yuxuan held mi Youning''s waist, and his strength increased.


    This makes miyuning feel that the other party''s little brother has raised the flag.


    "Yes, but you should keep in touch with me and eat on time.


    If you are wronged, you should tell me not to be tough with others. If you have me, I will vent my anger on you... "


    Miyuning looks at the man in front of him, with a pretty face paralyzed.


    With words of worry in her mouth, she laughed.


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry. No one will bully me."


    However, Yin Yuxuan is still worried.


    Because the situation of Xia family is a little complicated.


    Especially in the company, I''m afraid it will also involve the people in Xia''s family.


    Seeing the worry on Yin Yuxuan''s face, it didn''t subside at all.


    Miyuning came close to the corner of his lip and touched it lightly.


    "You go back. Drive carefully on the way."


    "Well, you go."


    Yin Yuxuan did not return to the car.


    He wants to see with his own eyes, the little woman in front of him goes back to Xia''s home.


    Miyuning was released and turned away.


    After a few steps, Yin Yuxuan''s slender figure stood there.


    Her eyes were soft and worried.


    "Go back, it''s late at night."


    "Well."


    Yin Yuxuan answered, but his body didn''t move.


    Mi you Ning shakes her head and laughs. She turns around and walks into the door of Xia''s house quickly.


    Turn around again, Yin Yuxuan still stands in front of the car and looks at her.


    Miyuning waved and walked directly into Xia''s house.


    Yin Yuxuan looks at her back and disappears in her eyes.


    Then he turned to open the door, got on the car, started the car and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Xia''s father''s affairs are finished.


    Mi you Ning has been living in Xia''s house these days.


    But she did not return to Xia''s home.


    Because it''s not the right time.


    What the original owner longed for was a warm family, not a complex family involving various interests.


    Xia Yuyan is very honest these days.


    But miyuning knew that the other party had already started to contact the general manager Wang.


    These two people are just like each other, all the way.


    However, Xia Yuyan accidentally got Mr. Wang''s 5% shares, and she could get Xia''s company.


    It''s just wishful thinking.


    Because Yin''s group is also acquiring Xia''s shares.


    Now it has more than ten percent of the shares.


    So next, Xia Yuyan should enjoy her feast.


    These days, xiaze had a physical attack.


    But miyuning left the Xia family with him.


    I spent the most difficult time outside.


    Then he went back to Xia''s house.


    Until today, Xia''s father''s affairs are finally finished.


    Miyou would rather go, but mother Xia didn''t stay much.


    For the time being, the burden of the company fell on her shoulders.


    Although Xia Yuyan has 35% of the shares.


    The legal person of this company is still mother Xia.


    Miyou would rather go than be alone.


    She also took shazer with her.


    When Yin Yuxuan came to meet him, he saw Xia Ze behind him, and his face was dark.


    Miyuning takes xiaze into the car.


    Xia''s mother has been unable to take care of Xia Ze recently.


    I don''t even know about shayzer''s health.


    During this time, miyuning had to take xiaze away.


    I want to think about what happened to her when she gave up drug addiction.


    This makes her not at all at ease will Xia Ze a person.

 Chapter 667

    Yin Yuxuan didn''t say anything.


    When he saw miyuning get on the bus, his face improved a lot.


    "Senior, let''s go to Yunshui general hospital."


    "Uncle De, go to the hospital."


    "Yes, young master."


    Mi you Ning looks at Yin Yu Xuan''s face and emotion.


    After she said she was going to the hospital, she was obviously better.


    Xiaze looks at the home behind him.


    With determination in his eyes, he will definitely give up the drug addiction.


    You will.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    "Well, what about the people?"


    Miyuning holds his cell phone in his hand and sticks it to his ear.


    With her other hand, she picked up the fruit on the table and ate it.


    "People are not very conscious, but they know what to do."


    Mi you Ning hears the speech, and a smile of schadenfreude rises from the corner of his mouth.


    "Next, let''s show Miss Xia what you wanted to use on me."


    The familiar male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Don''t mention the past. It''s ours, not ours."


    Miyuning throws the grapes into his mouth and hears Hua Xian''s words.


    She laughed, "ha ha ha... Next, Hua Shao, enjoy your feast."


    Miyuning hung up and leaned back on the sofa.


    The expression was very pleasant.


    As early as she sent xiaze to the hospital, she contacted Huashao.


    This man is reliable in his work.


    Xia Yuyan thought that if she got the shares, she could get Xia''s company.


    However, Yin Yuxuan will be acquired, the hands of each shareholder''s shares, transferred to the name of mother Xia.


    So Xia''s mother has become Xia''s company, which has the most voice.


    After Xia Yuyan knew the news.


    The whole person was out of his mind.


    She went to the bar to get drunk and get in touch with her former friends.


    Even if she didn''t get the company, she would not worry about food and drink in her life.


    Because she owns 35 percent of the company.


    Is Xia''s company, in addition to Xia''s mother''s second largest shareholder.


    Mi you Ning then contacted Hua Shao.


    Let the other party come up with the way Xia Yuyan treated her at the beginning, to treat Xia Yuyan.


    Now we finally see the results.


    Xia Yuyan has successfully played herself in.


    The other side had a slight addiction.


    Now it''s the same as hazel.


    Even tonight, the other party will enjoy what happened to the original owner in the original plot.


    Having sex with different men.


    I don''t even know how many people will do it with her, and whether those people will be sick.


    Speaking of xiaze, the other side''s perseverance is also very strong.


    During this time, the body has obviously improved.


    At the beginning, I was also crying with a runny nose and tears.


    Want to extricate, want to poison, want to give up.


    However, half a month later, it finally survived.


    "Young master, you are back."


    Just as mi you Ning thought about what had happened during this period, Mrs. Liu''s voice remembered.


    She turned to look at the door.


    Sure enough, I saw Yin Yuxuan''s tall figure and handsome face.


    "Senior!"


    Miyuning had a sweet smile on his face.


    Yin Yuxuan turned to look at her, looking at the smiling face, eyes overflow gentle light.


    The little woman in the family is his destination.


    No matter where he is, as long as he has the other side, it''s like having the whole world.


    That feeling, really happy.


    This is not an exaggeration.


    Because this is the most real feeling in Yin Yuxuan''s heart.


    He walked gracefully to miyuning, and a low and gentle voice rang out.


    "Primary school sister, do you miss me?"


    Miyuning said with a smile, "No


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Do babies want to spend¡¾ Narcissism


    Huahua miss your monthly ticket, ha ha ha


    There were few monthly tickets yesterday. In order to make more money, the babies tried to make a fist

 Chapter 668

    Because last night, the man tossed her too hard.


    Now her back is still aching.


    If it wasn''t for last night, the other party would have tossed her too hard.


    Today, Yin Yuxuan has already brought her into the company.


    Hearing her angry words, Yin Yuxuan sat down beside her with a smile.


    Hold people in your arms.


    "But I miss you, bad thing."


    Yin Yuxuan seems to have opened a new model recently.


    That mouth provocative words, is constantly export ah.


    Miyuning turned his eyes in the dark.


    Or because last time, promised to accompany each other for a day.


    Results from that day, Yin Yuxuan began to change.


    Unlock a lot of postures and even straight up with tantalizing techniques.


    Feel the fart - the big hands with strength.


    Mi you Ning''s face changed, "Yin Yu Xuan, that''s enough! I haven''t recovered yet. "


    See the little woman in the arms angry, Yin Yuxuan gently rubbed two.


    "If you miss me, give you another chance and tell me."


    Miyuning turned his eyes at Yin Yuxuan.


    "Think about it. Put me down."


    Hear the answer you want to hear, Yin Yuxuan puts people down.


    He didn''t let go of his hand.


    "Ziqing married Chenxi."


    Mi you Ning suddenly heard this and turned to look at Yin Yu Xuan.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Today, just now."


    Said Yin Yuxuan picked up the side of the mobile phone, turned out the information on the microblog.


    That''s Jiang Chenxi''s Micro blog.


    Lu Ziqing and Jiang Chenxi are on the road of foreign countries.


    They hugged each other tightly, with a bright smile and a red notebook in their hands.


    That''s the marriage certificate.


    After so long, they finally got together.


    Mi you Ning looks at them and smiles. His face is bright and he can''t help smiling.


    Because she could see that they were really in love.


    They look at each other''s eyes, the feelings in their eyes are so deep.


    "Primary school sister, let''s get a marriage certificate at any time."


    Miyuning''s body was once again caught in Yin Yuxuan''s arms.


    After hearing this, miyuning knew that he had seen his good friend get married.


    My heart is ready to move.


    It was agreed to get the license before.


    But xiaze delayed it.


    "Yes, any time."


    Miyuning said with a smile.


    Then he turned around and gave Yin Yuxuan a kiss.


    A kiss softened Yin Yuxuan''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Yuxuan and MI Youning are married.


    When they were twenty-eight and twenty-four.


    Xia''s mother and Xia Ze are also the parents of the Yin family.


    In the presence of some relatives and friends, held a grand wedding ceremony.


    They are very happy, this life is very happy.


    Yin Yuxuan is the man mi Youning is looking for.


    Can give ring soul space colorful glaze stone, bring the man of change.


    They live together all their lives until they grow old.


    Die together and leave the mission world.


    ¡­¡­


    Xia Yuyan is dead.


    She suddenly woke up one day and found that she was sore all over.


    The unspeakable place is more like air leakage.


    The leg is weak and feels broken.


    Wake up, see this scene, she knows what happened.


    Then she began to fall.


    I deal with different men every day, and even spend a lot of money.


    It eventually led to the sale of the shares.


    Later, she met a little white face who cheated her of all her money.


    Even resentment was suppressed by her for a long time and killed her.


    The body was in the room. It took half a month to find it.


    In this life, she will return the cause and effect.

 Chapter 669

    Miyuning opened his eyes again and entered the task world.


    Strange surroundings, headache and uncomfortable feeling.


    All this made her frown.


    "Miss, you are awake!"


    Just as miyuning opened his eyes, someone came up to him.


    Miyuning looked at the woman who was making a noise with doubts in her eyes.


    "Miss, do you still have a headache? Are you hungry? Would you like some water? "


    Qin''s mother saw mi you Ning on the bed wake up with a worried look in her eyes.


    Even if she saw the doubts in miyuning''s eyes, she had no other reaction.


    It''s like it''s normal.


    Miyuning did not accept the memory of the original owner, nor did he know the plot of the world.


    She did not act rashly.


    Hearing Qin''s mother ask for water, she nodded gently.


    But she didn''t know whether she was in pain, hungry or thirsty.


    "Are you thirsty, miss? Hungry? Or does it hurt? "


    Miyuning opened her mouth to tell her she was thirsty.


    However, just about to speak, the voice is not comfortable.


    It''s like you can''t talk.


    "Drink... Thirsty..."


    His hoarse voice came out of his mouth.


    Hearing that mi you Ning opened her mouth, mother Qin had an excited expression on her face.


    "Good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good, good


    Miyuning saw that Qin''s mother''s expression was not right.


    She frowned, endured a headache, and received the memory of the original owner.


    As those memories entered my mind, miyuning''s face also changed.


    When Qin''s mother poured a glass of water over, MI Youning recovered her confused expression.


    "Miss, drink water first."


    Mi you Ning raised her head and looked at Qin MA in a dazed way.


    She took the water cup in Qin''s hands.


    This time, miyuning did not open his mouth. After taking the cup, he lowered his head and drank it slowly.


    Seeing her like this, mother Qin had pity in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, miss. Sir and madam, how sad it would be to know that you are like this.


    Mr. Xiao has gone home and will be here in a moment. You are injured now. Don''t be too excited.


    In the future, mother Qin and Mr. Xiao will always be with you... "


    Mi you Ning listens to Qin Ma''s words, tears flow down uncontrollably.


    It''s not her mood.


    But the sadness of Mo Xiaoxiao, the original owner, affected her.


    She''s just in this body, and she''s not completely in control.


    There''s something wrong with the body.


    Mo Xiaoxiao, the apple of Mo''s group, is the only successor.


    However, she had a car accident when she was at school, and her IQ became like a child of several years old.


    Just half a year ago, Mo Xiaoxiao got married.


    Marry Xiao Chen, the young master of the Xiao family.


    There is something wrong with Xiao''s company.


    The other side took the initiative to ask the Mo family.


    Mo family is a top class family in the city and has huge assets.


    With the support of the Mo family, Xiao''s company was able to revive.


    But the Mo family put forward a condition.


    Xiao and mo were married.


    The reason why the Mo family chose the Xiao family was that they didn''t like their family.


    It''s the Mo family''s initiative.


    And the Mo family will always take the lead over the Xiao family.


    They are not afraid that the Xiao family will treat their daughter badly.


    So Mo and Xiao got married.


    I thought it was the second young master of the Xiao family, but I didn''t expect it was someone else.


    Mo Xiaoxiao married Xiao Chen, the young master of the Xiao family who came back from abroad.


    Xiao Chen married Mo Xiaoxiao, and he became the leader of Xiao''s company.


    He is in charge of the company.


    In half a year, the company came back from the dead.


    However, the relationship between husband and wife is not close.

 Chapter 670

    Xiao Chen gives Mo Xiaoxiao due respect.


    Never touched her.


    Treat her like a child.


    Xiao Chen is now thirty, and the original owner is only twenty years old.


    The sequelae of the car accident made her like a child.


    Xiao Chen knows her situation and doesn''t dislike her.


    Give her due respect, and even send people to take good care of her everywhere.


    In Xiao''s mansion, the Mo family also arranged a lot of people for her, just to take care of her.


    In this half year''s getting along, the original owner slowly gets close to Xiao Chen.


    Even if she doesn''t know about men and women.


    But always like to get close to Xiao Chen, stick to each other''s side.


    Although Xiao Chen is mo Xiaoxiao''s husband, she has never crossed the boundary.


    This unusual couple spent half a year together.


    In the Xiao family''s company, it slowly returned to the right track, and even developed to a higher level.


    There''s a big deal going on in the Morse group.


    Just a few days ago, the chairman of Morse group and his wife had an accident.


    They both died.


    Although the original owner''s IQ is like that of a child.


    But she also knew that she would never see her parents again.


    She is no longer pestering Xiao Chen, tears.


    Until mom and dad''s affairs are finished.


    Unfortunately, Mo Xiaoxiao had another accident.


    She was pushed down from upstairs.


    His head was broken and his legs were broken.


    "Don''t cry, miss. Have a word


    You can say anything. Don''t hold it in your heart. I know you feel bad. "


    Seeing that mi you Ning was crying, Qin''s mother held her in her arms.


    The tears in miyuning''s eyes just couldn''t stop.


    Because there''s something else to come.


    Her father and mother were killed.


    But she didn''t know.


    After she was thrown downstairs, people thought she was walking carelessly.


    It''s because of the death of mom and dad.


    And the original owner is a person who can''t take care of himself.


    She can''t explain it at all.


    You can''t say it if you want to express it.


    Mo Xiaoxiao recovered from the injury and returned to the Xiao family mansion again.


    And then her life turned upside down.


    Mo''s group was occupied by his uncle''s family.


    There are also some problems with the Xiao family.


    After that, Xiao Chen and Mo Xiaoxiao had an accident together.


    They died the same way as their father and mother.


    When Mo Xiaoxiao died, he was in the hospital.


    She regained her consciousness.


    At the same time, I also saw the people who came to the hospital to see her and Xiao Chen.


    Uncle''s family and Xiao''s family.


    It''s just a conspiracy.


    "Miss, you have to say something. Don''t do that..."


    The tears in miyuning''s eyes slowly stopped.


    She is not the original owner now. She is no longer an IQ of only a few years old.


    At present, the original owner''s uncle''s family has not obtained the Mo group.


    Want to change the tragic fate of the original owner, want to revenge for Mo father, Mo mother.


    She has to "recover" now.


    Miyuning raised his head and looked into mother Qin''s eyes without any confusion.


    That pair of eyes are very serious and rational, even sober.


    "Mother Qin, I don''t cry any more. I''m just sad."


    Seeing her voice, Qin''s mother was relieved.


    As long as you can talk, as long as you don''t ignore people.


    After all, miss''s body needs to communicate with people.


    At this time, Qin''s mother has not found the obvious changes in front of her.


    She took mi you Ning''s hand and assured him, "it''s OK. Mother Qin will accompany you, and Mr. Xiao will accompany you."


    "Well, thank you, mother Qin."

 Chapter 671

    This thank you, finally let Qin Ma found something.


    She looked at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    Eyes wide open, mouth slightly open.


    It''s like something incredible happened.


    "Miss, you..."


    "Qin Ma, I''m fine."


    "Really Qin''s mother stood up in excitement.


    She wanted to press the key to the bed and call the doctor.


    However, miyuning quickly grabbed her.


    "Mother Qin, don''t make it public."


    Qin Ma''s eyes were puzzled. She looked at mi you Ning''s face with even more disapproval.


    Just as they were in a stalemate, MI Youning was ready to explain.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Xiao Chen in the hand is carrying heat preservation bucket, still have lunch box to push open the door.


    I saw mi you Ning pulling Qin''s mother, and her expression changed a little.


    He thought Mo Xiaoxiao would start to toss again.


    These two days, Mo Xiaoxiao''s temper is uncertain, always crying.


    Xiao Chen sees this scene and walks into the ward quickly.


    He came to the hospital bed.


    Put the things in your hand aside and pull out mi you Ning''s sleeve.


    Let her release Qin''s arm.


    "What happened to Xiaoxiao?"


    Mi you Ning already knew his identity when Xiao Chen came into the room.


    After all, this man is the husband of the original owner.


    Or people who have lived with the original owner for half a year.


    Seeing Xiao Chen''s appearance, mi you Ning''s face restored his ignorance again.


    My eyes are full of fuzzy things.


    No more sense and soberness.


    She Lengleng''s looking at Xiao Chen, according to the way of original owner, holding Xiao Chen''s hand.


    The hand that Xiao Chen originally planned to let go was grasped by mi you Ning.


    It gave him a slight frown.


    But he didn''t let go the first time.


    Instead, reach out and press the button beside to control the bed higher.


    "Xiao Xiao is hungry. Let''s eat first. Today you have your favorite spareribs soup."


    While speaking, Xiao Chen inadvertently broke away from mi you Ning''s hand.


    It''s natural and there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Miyuning looked at the action.


    Then he looked down at her empty hand.


    This man really has no interest in the original owner.


    It''s like they have a girlfriend abroad.


    When they got married, the other side flew back to attend their wedding.


    Mi you Ning raised her eyebrows when she thought of the woman.


    "Xiao Xiao has soup."


    Xiao Chen put the bowl in his hand on the table in front of mi you Ning''s eyes.


    He glanced at the soup on the sickbed table.


    Miyuning takes a look at mother Qin.


    The other side is just like that.


    However, seeing mi you Ning''s gaze, mother Qin stepped forward for the first time.


    She picked up the soup on the table and said, "Mr. Xiao, I''d better come. Miss, she''s in a bit of an unstable mood these two days."


    Although I don''t know what Miss wants to do.


    Qin Ma can only follow mi you Ning''s actions at this time.


    Xiao Chen heard Qin Ma''s words, nodded, got up and sat in the sofa not far away.


    He has been with Mo Xiaoxiao today.


    At noon, I went to the company and went back to lie in Xiao''s mansion.


    It was only then that I came back in a hurry.


    At this time, he took the company documents in his hand and looked at them carefully.


    The influence of Mo''s group has spread to Xiao''s company.


    Things in the company are busy now.


    He couldn''t relax at all.


    When he was abroad, he had planned not to return home.


    But I didn''t expect that the company founded by my mother would be destroyed.


    Father and stepmother mentioned the request, he did not hesitate to agree.


    IELTS, after all, is my mother''s hard work.

 Chapter 672

    When Xiao Chen deals with the company''s documents.


    Miyuning also eats under the care of Qin''s mother.


    She swept one eye, did not pay attention to their Xiao Chen.


    Then he took a smartphone from his desk.


    This is a simple mobile phone specially made for her by Mo''s father and mother.


    While pressing the screen of her mobile phone, miyuning is eating the food that mother Qin handed to her mouth.


    After editing the text messages, MI Youning gives her mobile phone to Qin ma.


    Seeing the young lady''s action, Qin''s mother stopped.


    She took the phone and scanned it quickly.


    There was shock in her eyes when she saw the first time.


    Look again, this time very seriously.


    This time, Qin''s eyes couldn''t believe it, and she even trembled.


    Mi you Ning sees Qin Ma this appearance, immediately stretched out hand to clap her hand.


    Qin Ma raised her head, and mi you Ning shook her head gently.


    Then she took the phone and edited the new message again.


    What miyuning just showed to Qin''s mother is just some doubtful points about the death of the original father and mother.


    The original father and mother were killed.


    Someone in Mo''s group is upset and colludes with her uncle.


    Although Qin Ma didn''t know about the internal affairs of Mo''s group company.


    But seeing the death of my husband and wife, I have such inside information.


    As an old man of the Mo family for decades, how can she not be angry.


    Mi you Ning hands the new editor''s note to Qin Ma again.


    "Find the Secretary beside my father, Han Zhen.


    Let him leave with the company''s important documents and the will of the company''s safe.


    Find a place for him to wait for me. He will be in danger. Hurry up


    Seeing this information, Qin''s mother immediately stood up.


    "Mother Qin?"


    Qin Ma''s action attracted Xiao Chen''s attention.


    He thought something had happened to Mo Xiaoxiao.


    I immediately got up and came this way.


    Qin Ma hears the voice of Xiao Chen, this just remembers to still have a person in the ward.


    Mi you Ning looks at Qin Ma''s face and nods to her gently.


    Qin''s mother closed her eyes and put her cell phone in her pocket.


    Then she turned and looked at Xiao Chen, "Mr. Xiao, I suddenly think of some important things. I''m leaving now. Miss, please take care of me."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen turns to see mi you Ning on the bed.


    I saw the latter staring, innocent confused eyes.


    That not familiar with the world''s eyes, let Xiao Chen is a headache.


    Because he doesn''t know how to get along with each other.


    Qin''s mother is a member of the Mo family. Since Mo Xiaoxiao married him, she has been taking care of her.


    Now Qin''s mother suddenly wants to leave.


    This is the first time.


    Let him some don''t know how to do.


    Because he seems to have never been alone with Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Qin Ma doesn''t care about Xiao Chen. At this time, she has nothing in her mind but what the young lady has told her.


    Before the accident, miss was very smart.


    Qin Ma tidies up her things, nods to mi you Ning and Xiao Chen, turns around and leaves the ward.


    Xiao Chen looks at Qin Ma''s back and disappears in the ward.


    He turned to look at the girl sitting on the bed.


    Yes, girl.


    Because he is ten years older than the other party.


    The girl on the bed, her eyes clear and confused.


    Looking at him, there was a happy light in his eyes.


    Mi you Ning looks at Xiao Chen with the original owner''s eyes.


    At this time, she just acts according to the way in the memory of the original owner.


    Don''t know at all, although the original owner has a good feeling to Xiao Chen.


    But she was shy.


    And miyuning is a big square, without any shyness.

 Chapter 673

    Xiao Chen''s eyes were full of meditation on mi you Ning.


    Without him, it''s because the girl in front of him seems to be different.


    "Uncle, hug..."


    Just when Xiao Chen thinks that he wants more, mi you Ning''s next words make him completely bad.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao! Don''t call me uncle


    Xiao Chen hears this address again, the face is all black.


    Mi you Ning''s face was simple with a smile. "Chen Chen, hug..."


    As like as two peas, she stretched out her arms and asked Xiao Chen to hold her arms.


    This lets Xiao Chen before of felling, still have a few ideas to sweep away.


    He deeply breathed a breath, face helpless way: "Xiao Xiao, you are a big child, can''t hug, we are not good."


    Hearing her words, mi you Ning''s face looked disappointed.


    She drew back her arms and hung her head as if she were unhappy.


    In fact, she knew that Xiao Chen would not hold her.


    Because this man refused the original owner, not once or twice.


    After all, no matter how low his IQ is, he is also a woman.


    Looking at the girl in the hospital bed, she looks unhappy with her head down.


    That appearance, let Xiao Chen in the heart some not taste.


    It''s like a pitiful little abandoned pet.


    He reached out and tried to touch each other''s head.


    However, just as he was about to touch miyuning''s head, the hand stopped.


    Xiao Chen helplessly shook head, he this is how.


    The change of mood made him feel strange.


    He bent down and put down the bed.


    Mouth but way: "Xiao Xiao obediently rest, I want to work, what you want to tell me."


    Miyuning''s feet couldn''t move. She leaned against the bed and felt her body flatten slowly.


    Hear Xiao Chen''s words, also have no any response.


    This is the original owner, not happy, no one wants her to say a word.


    Mi you Ning turns his back to Xiao Chen.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Chen smiles and turns to leave.


    He sat on the sofa in the ward and continued to read the previous documents.


    In the quiet ward, MI Youning turns her back to Xiao Chen.


    She heard the pages turning.


    She was relieved at this.


    After all, she is not really low IQ, to play a giant baby.


    It''s still a challenge for her.


    Know that Xiao Chen will not take the initiative to do anything.


    She closed her eyes.


    Mo''s father and mother died not long ago.


    Today''s Morse group, there has been a big wave - move.


    Once there is a slight error in the internal situation of the company.


    Will again take the initiative to send it to the original owner''s uncle.


    Now, she has to prepare ahead of time.


    Mo Xinghua, the owner''s uncle.


    This man is really crazy.


    In order to get Mo''s group, but not only harm the original owner''s father, mother.


    Even Secretary Han and Han Zhen were killed.


    Han Zhen is the key person.


    He is a confidant of Mo''s father and has certain authority in Mo''s group.


    Many things of the original father are handed over to Secretary Han.


    Now as long as we get Mo''s father''s will, there are a lot of things to come.


    It''s all in time.


    After all, Mo Xinghua did not know that his father had made a will.


    I hope Qin Ma can find Han Zhen and get the will of the company''s safe.


    As for whether the company will admit her or not, it depends on how many of these people are, with a small mind.


    Suddenly miyuning''s face became a little ugly.


    She opened her eyes with a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 674

    I feel pain in my leg, which can be tolerated by miyuning.


    However, physiological problems, but let her now at a loss.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and looks at Xiao Chen, who is sitting on the sofa with a serious expression.


    "Chen Chen..."


    Hearing this childish name, Xiao Chen has not yet raised his head, the facial expression rose a bit helpless.


    He looked up at the girl lying on the bed.


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?"


    Miyuning pursed the corners of his mouth and gritted his teeth.


    Anyway, now she''s just a baby.


    It''s just a kid with an IQ of a few years old.


    Mi you Ning looks at Xiao Chen with an aggrieved expression, "Chen Chen, I want to pee..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Chen thought she wanted to talk to someone, or drink water, or play with her.


    But how also didn''t expect, etc. will be such words.


    Xiao Chen stands up slowly to the aggrieved expression of mi you Ning.


    Instead of going to the bed, he went to the door.


    "Chen Chen, where are you going?"


    Anxious voice, from behind.


    Xiao Chen''s footstep is a meal, the body stands of also some unnatural.


    He quickly replied, "I''ll call the doctor and let someone take you."


    Mi you Ning gnaws her teeth and looks at Xiao Chen''s back.


    Numb! She wants to go now.


    "Chen Chen embraces me to go, I want to suppress not to live!"


    Xiao Chen''s back to mi you Ning, smell speech quickly to the door.


    "Chen Chen, I''m going to wet the bed, Wu Wu..."


    Hearing this urgent words, Xiao Chen closed his eyes.


    Turning pale, he strode to the hospital bed.


    He will not look at the wronged face of miyuning.


    Pick up the person and go straight to the bathroom.


    Miyuning moved his body uneasily.


    Don''t talk about Xiao Chen''s rigid embrace.


    It''s hard to say that she is uncomfortable now, which also makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Xiao Chen didn''t notice mi you Ning''s real expression at this moment.


    He kicked the toilet away and walked in with a man in his arms.


    Looking at the toilet bucket, Xiao Chen drooped his eyes and looked at the woman in his arms.


    And then they put the people on it.


    "Do it yourself. I''ll leave the door open. Call me when you''re done."


    Xiao Chen puts the person down, abandons this words, turns round to stride to leave.


    Miyuning put one foot on the ground and the other foot touched the ground.


    Looking at Xiao Chen''s disappearing figure, she moves.


    Too much soup before.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning looked at his broken right leg when he finished.


    It''s not easy to get well without a hundred days of injury.


    But next, she had to attend a meeting of the Morse group.


    Because she will be the only legal heir.


    Mo father and Mo mother''s assets, a huge number of people are thinking about.


    It''s not just the uncle''s family.


    Even the relatives who couldn''t get along with each other wanted to take a share.


    And the Xiao family. This family is not clean.


    The original owner was pushed down.


    As for who it was, it was a man who no one would doubt.


    Xiao family, is in Xiaochen by Mo Xiaoxiao, entangled in the hospital, will seize the power in charge of the company.


    Now, it''s not only for Mo''s group, but also for Xiao Chen not to be elevated.


    Her legs are getting better.


    Miyuning put his hand on his leg and began to work the power of his soul.


    This time she clearly felt the power of the soul.


    This made mi you Ning feel relieved.


    As long as it works.


    Otherwise, she''s going to trouble the soul.


    The task of the world is too urgent to make any mistakes.

 Chapter 675

    "Host, are you thinking of me?"


    Just when miyuning was healing his legs with the power of his soul.


    A familiar voice rang out in my mind.


    Mi you Ning''s expression was stunned and then sneered.


    "Little soul, are you still alive?"


    "Host, I live well. How many times have you died?"


    Mi you thought of the tasks in recent years, and his expression was a little upset.


    Although her rights are open.


    But many things are done by her own.


    "So, little soul, are you well now?"


    Listen to the tone of small soul son, very happy, it seems that there is no big problem.


    However, the next words about the soul, let mi you rather pick eyebrows.


    "No, I just wake up and find that you have a deep resentment for me, so I come here to say hello."


    Miyuning felt the pain in his leg and knew that the wound was beginning to recover.


    After hearing this, mi you Ning did not believe it.


    She picks eyebrow, "small soul son, you won''t know my thought, say, what matter?"


    Worthy of being an old partner, Jiehun turned his lips to himself.


    "Host, is the power of your soul limited?"


    Miyuning is still treating his leg injury with the power of his soul.


    At this time, I heard the words of the soul, and then my face became serious.


    "How do you know?"


    "Host, come into the space with me first."


    With these words, mi you Ning has cured his leg injury.


    Although there is still a little sting, it is much better than before.


    Miyuning stood up slowly and moved twice.


    She took a few steps.


    Good. I can walk normally.


    However, there are some stings and minor sequelae.


    This is also to make the doctor check, can not cause too much sensation.


    After all, she broke her leg.


    Getting better so soon is bound to cause unnecessary influence.


    At the thought of the spirit, miyuning sat on the toilet again.


    Her soul body slowly separated from her body.


    Back in the soul space, miyuning saw the colorful glazed stone at a glance.


    The light of the colorful glazed stone is much brighter.


    That different color, as if slowly fixed in a place.


    Seeing this obvious change, mi you Ning ignored the spirit of caution standing on one side.


    She walked slowly towards the colorful glazed stone.


    The closer she came, the clearer she could see the pattern on the colorful glazed stone.


    The colors are all gathered at the bottom.


    There was a clear light.


    "What''s going on?"


    After hearing the words, Jiehun drifted to mi you Ning''s side.


    "The world began to change in the last mission, which shows that you are further away from returning to the great Xia Dynasty."


    At this time, miyuning heard about the great Xia Dynasty, although he still had feelings.


    After all, it was her obsession.


    But at this time, mi you Ning looked at the pattern on the bottom of the colorful glazed stone, and his eyes and eyes were tightly wrinkled.


    The pattern hasn''t formed yet.


    But miyuning obviously felt the familiarity of the pattern.


    Something flashed through my mind.


    Miyuning wanted to reach out and touch it.


    However, think of every encounter, the sequelae of the colorful glazed stone.


    Miyuning''s outstretched hand stopped.


    "Host, now you need a lot of soul power to warm the jade."


    The words of Jie Hun diverted mi you Ning''s attention.


    She turned and looked at the soul around her. "Before that, I couldn''t use the power of soul, because it was absorbed?"


    Miyuning asked, pointing to the colorful glazed stone.


    Jie Hun nodded.


    Mi you Ning hears the words and wishes to strangle the soul at this time.

 Chapter 676

    She said why she felt that the power of the soul was getting weaker and weaker.


    Last mission world, not even available.


    It was absorbed by the broken stone.


    That''s the soul power she got after doing so many tasks.


    "Jiehun, tell me how much hatred and resentment you have towards me?"


    I''ve heard from MI Youning.


    The nihility of the soul body, slowly drifting away.


    "Host, I''m also for you. If I want to go back as soon as possible, I have to make the colorful glazed stone change a little faster."


    However, miyuning is just a word to blow up the soul.


    Because she doesn''t know how the power of soul is absorbed.


    "That is to say, you make your own decisions? Well


    Jiehun didn''t want to hide it from her.


    "Yes, it''s all for the sake of the host!"


    Determined, unrepentant, very firm tone.


    Mi you Ning sneered and looked at Jie Hun''s expression, hoping to wriggle him aside.


    "Little soul, our old partner for so many years, how can you hurt me so much.


    Do you know how many sins I suffered in the last world without the power of soul? "


    The pain of detoxification in the last world is still fresh in my mind.


    The soul of caution floated in the void, "master, you have to believe me, the pain can be tolerated for a while.


    If the colorful glazed stone does not change, we will continue to reincarnate for a hundred generations. "


    Looking at the dim features of the soul.


    Miyuning felt as if he could not see his face more clearly than before.


    Last time I could see the eyes of the soul.


    Now I can''t see it.


    There are some conjectures in my mind.


    "Little soul, did you inject your own strength into this broken stone?"


    "Yes, we need a lot of soul power now."


    Hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning became even more angry.


    "Do you know how bad your soul is? Even if it''s an immortal body, the soul will never dissipate, and it''s not wasted like you!"


    In the past ten thousand years, miyuning has had a soul around him.


    Two people support each other until now.


    Miyuning was deeply aware of the pain of being deprived of the power of the soul.


    It''s not like that she was taken away by ignorance without knowing.


    See ring soul don''t open mouth, mi you rather turn to see seven color glazed stone.


    "Little soul, tell me honestly, what''s the meaning of this broken stone and it''s worth your doing?


    I warm it with the power of my soul because I want to return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    what about you? Why are you doing this? "


    Jiehun feels that miyuning doesn''t care any more about what he did before.


    This just slowly floats to her side.


    Hearing this, the soul did not speak.


    But miyuning understood


    If you can say it, the soul will not hide it from her.


    Just like the taboo before.


    However, when he thought of the suffering of being deprived of the power of his own soul, he still felt uncomfortable.


    Because she used to be in the world of cultivating immortals.


    He was deprived of the soul body and the power of the soul.


    That kind of pain is really unimaginable.


    All the criminal laws of the eighteen level hell can be compared with them.


    Mi you Ning''s eyebrows were always frowning when he thought of the power of the soul he had mentioned before.


    "It needs a lot of soul power, but now after each world mission, that''s all the soul power we get."

 Chapter 677

    It''s natural to know about the soul.


    "That''s why I called you. Now you can see that the bottom of the colorful glazed stone has begun to take shape slowly.


    After that, there will be a lot of soul power, so we have to move on. "


    "Turn to war?"


    Mi you Ning turns his head and looks at Jie Hun.


    "Yes, switch."


    At this time, the tone of Jiehun was serious and very serious.


    "The modern plane is not suitable for you for the time being. We need to enter the plane of cultivating immortals, the plane of ghosts and gods."


    Miyuning understood this as soon as he heard it.


    "Do you want to give up?"


    "Not bad."


    The tone of abstaining from soul was obviously joyful.


    This reminds mi you Ning that she once killed a lot in the cultivation of immortals.


    Even the experience of killing people without paying for their lives.


    The most important way to cultivate immortals is to kill people and seize treasure.


    And demons, these creatures have souls.


    Even the decent people have some well-dressed birds and beasts.


    That''s a good idea.


    Whether it''s decent or demons, there are always some groups that are scum like.


    "That''s a good idea."


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward of Xiao Chen, see time passed so long.


    There was still no movement in the bathroom. He couldn''t help sounding out twice.


    "Xiaoxiao, is Xiaoxiao ready?"


    To tell the truth, let Xiao Chen speak, he still has some uneasiness.


    It''s really the girl inside. It''s very embarrassing for him.


    First of all, it was a girl ten years younger than him.


    Or his wife in name.


    He really never wanted to live with each other all his life.


    Xiao Chen knows that the other side is not born with incomplete intelligence.


    And the Mo family has been treating Mo Xiaoxiao.


    There has been a precedent for this kind of disease. I don''t know when the patient will be stimulated. Maybe it will be OK.


    He can''t delay the girl.


    If you don''t love each other, how can you entangle with each other.


    But two people live in the same bedroom, often looking down and not looking up.


    Although the main sub bedroom, but also let him always do not know how to treat Mo Xiaoxiao.


    The dependence of the other party is only temporary for him.


    In the past six months, he has been estranged from each other.


    Now they have been together for half a year, longer than any other day.


    Did not hear the response of toilet, Xiao Chen in the eye takes doubt.


    It can''t be something wrong.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen didn''t care about any reserve.


    Mo Xiaoxiao couldn''t take care of himself.


    It''s really hard to say if anything will happen.


    Xiao Chen quickly steps to the bathroom door.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m in."


    He said hello and pushed the bathroom door open.


    However, seeing the scene inside, Xiao Chen was relieved, but he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The girl sitting on the toilet leaned against the wall and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Chen thought she was asleep.


    He walked past helplessly.


    "Xiao Xiao, wake up and don''t sleep here."


    Xiao Chen spoke as she walked.


    Mi you Ning, who is in the soul space, hears the sound outside.


    Ring soul naturally also heard, "you go, I''ll go into the task world with you in the next world. Finish the task in this world first."


    Miyuning nodded, "OK, I''ll withdraw first."


    At the end of the speech, her soul body slowly dissipated in the space of the soul.


    After MI you Ning left, Jie soul floated to the colorful glazed stone.


    He needs to restore the power of his soul.


    In the next task, he has to be there.

 Chapter 678

    Xiao Chen goes to mi you Ning''s side and sees that she doesn''t have the slightest reaction.


    I can''t help reaching out and trying to touch her.


    At this time, however, miyuning returned to his body.


    She opened her eyes, did not adjust her expression, and quickly raised her head.


    The eyes were clear and rational, and the expression was solemn for a moment.


    However, on the opposite side, Xiao Chen''s gentle face quickly regained her confused look.


    "Chen Chen, you are here."


    With these words, miyuning reached out and began to embrace.


    However, just now, mi you Ning''s quick action gave Xiao Chen a panoramic view.


    He had a strange look on his face.


    This is the girl in front of him, which brings him a sense of disobedience for the second time.


    The scene just now is clearly not owned by a person with low IQ.


    Xiao Chen looks at mi you Ning''s move of asking for a hug, and doesn''t make a sound.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you all right? Why did you fall asleep here?"


    He bent down and picked up miyuning again.


    Xiao Chen did not forget that her leg was still injured and she could not walk.


    Mi you Ning stretched out his hand to encircle his neck, smell speech grievance way: "I am sleepy."


    After Xiao Chen saw her one eye, did not say what again.


    But just that scene, has been deeply in his mind.


    Xiao Chen takes mi you Ning back to her bed and covers her with a quilt.


    This time Xiao Chen didn''t leave in a hurry.


    It''s sitting in a seat by the bed.


    He picked up the apple and peeled it slowly with a fruit knife.


    "Xiao Xiao, do you have anything you want to tell me?"


    Xiao Chen''s casual question made mi you Ning''s eyes reflect.


    This man is really sharp.


    It was just an instinctive reaction. It was discovered.


    "Chen Chen, I like you."


    Mi you Ning''s sudden words made Xiao Chen look up.


    He had a gentle smile on his face.


    "I like Xiaoxiao, too. She''s very good."


    At this time, Xiao Chen has been very sure that the girl in front of him is not the same.


    The other side used to look at him, never so aboveboard.


    Although straightforward, but always blush.


    However, in front of Mo Xiaoxiao, say I like you, as if I want to drink a glass of water.


    Xiao Chen put the apple in mi you Ning''s hand.


    The reason why mi you Ning is so devoted to Xiao Chen is that this man is also the original owner.


    The original owner died with this man.


    This is someone she likes.


    Besides helping Mo''s father and mother get revenge.


    The original owner also wants to be with Xiao Chen.


    Change their original trajectory.


    Miyuning took the apple in his hand and nibbled it.


    This apple has a delicate smell. It seems to have a lot of water.


    Xiao Chen sees mi you Ning eating fruit and stands up.


    He touched mi you Ning''s head, "Xiao Xiao, be good. I''ll play with you when I finish processing the documents."


    The latter nodded quickly.


    After no longer looking at Xiao Chen.


    Her this bone inside the casual move, let Xiao Chen in the eye flash a dark light.


    When he turned around, his face was even more meditative.


    Mo Xiaoxiao is likely to recover.


    The words and deeds, although not long with each other.


    But he can also find the change of this girl from some details.


    I just don''t know why the other party wants to hide it.


    Anyway, now he can only pretend not to know.


    Just look at what the other person wants to do next.


    Miyuning eats the fruit and lies in bed in a daze.


    Thinking of the conversation with Jiehun, she closed her eyes and slowly went to sleep.

 Chapter 679

    Xiao Chen finished processing the company''s documents and looked up at the hospital bed.


    I saw the girl on the bed, already asleep.


    However, at the sight of mi you Ning Na and the folded leg of the quilt, Xiao Chen''s eyes changed.


    That pair of injured legs according to this posture, it must be very painful.


    After all, the other side''s leg is broken, even if it is well connected, it is very painful.


    Xiao Chen''s reserved face showed some meditation.


    Very strange, today''s Mo Xiaoxiao, gives him the wrong feeling.


    The other person''s behavior, as well as the words are different from the past.


    Especially the free and easy breath from the bone.


    Even if you cover it up again, there will be traces.


    Xiao Chen rubs the bridge of his nose and leans on the sofa to close his eyes.


    Just then, the cell phone on the side rang.


    Xiao Chen picked up the mobile phone for the first time and pressed mute.


    Seeing the girl on the bed, she didn''t wake up, so she looked down at her mobile phone.


    The caller ID is Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Chen picked up the phone and put it in her ear.


    "Xiao Chen, where are you? The company has an emergency meeting. Why aren''t you here? "


    Just as he picked up the phone, Xiao Fu''s question rang out.


    Xiaochen smell speech frown, he stood up and walked out of the ward.


    He closed the door gently, then frowned and said, "what meeting?"


    "Today, there is something wrong with a project between the company and its partners. Why don''t you know?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen became serious.


    Because everything in the company is on him for the time being.


    The daily schedule will be sorted out by the secretaries around.


    But the above did not explain this situation, even if it happened temporarily, he did not receive any news.


    "I haven''t been informed. I''m in the hospital with Xiaoxiao now."


    After hearing his explanation, Xiao Fu''s tone was still not very good.


    "Xiaoxiao is not inseparable from people, you in order to accompany her, the company left aside, this let the company people how to think!"


    Xiao Chen looked at the medical staff outside the ward, as well as people coming and going. He walked to the corridor.


    "Xiaoxiao is injured. I''m not in a stable mood recently. I''ll solve the company''s problems as soon as possible."


    He also recognized his father''s tone with blame.


    But I didn''t think deeply.


    In the past six months, he has taken care of the company''s affairs, which is quite good.


    Now there is a problem with the partner, and he has not received any news.


    It''s really his negligence.


    "You can solve this matter as soon as possible! If you don''t have time, I think you''d better have a rest! "


    With these words, Xiao hung up.


    Xiao Chen looks at the cell phone that is hung up, the facial expression does not have too big change.


    Because his son, in the eyes of his father, is really not as good as his younger brother.


    After his mother left, he could no longer feel warmth in this family.


    Otherwise, they would not go to school abroad, and they would not study abroad all the year round.


    Because he didn''t want to face his father''s all kinds of nitpicking on him and all kinds of doting on his younger brother.


    It''s like he''s not his own child, even more spiteful than the illegitimate son of a third party.


    After Xiao''s father hung up, Xiao Chen called his secretary.


    "Mr. Xiao?"


    Hearing the noise over there, Xiao Chen goes straight to the subject.


    "There''s something wrong with the company and its partners. Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m not in the company. Your brother has a fight today. Your father asked me to deal with it.


    I''m really sorry. I''ll get to know the company as soon as possible. "


    Hearing the Secretary''s words, Xiao Chen''s expression changed several times.

 Chapter 680

    Because from the Secretary''s words, he recognized some problems.


    His secretary was sent away by his father.


    Xiao Xiaodong had a fight. Who could not go? Why did he send his secretary.


    And why it''s such a coincidence.


    But today, there is something wrong with the project between the company and its partners.


    Xiao Chen should a, let him deal with the matter well, hang up the phone.


    After he hung up, he called his cronies in the company.


    The phone got through, but no one answered.


    Then he called other people, and it was the same,


    Xiao Chen in the heart already understood what.


    This is the father''s room for him.


    After the accident of Mo''s group, my father began to wait.


    Thinking of his father''s small means, Xiao Chen''s mouth stirred up a meaningful smile.


    Now people in the company can''t get in touch, it''s likely that they have been watched.


    After all, it''s impossible for everyone not to answer the phone.


    In fact, he really doesn''t have a big idea about the company.


    When I was abroad, I heard that the company was in crisis and needed to get married with Mo family.


    If my younger brother has someone he likes, he will understand.


    IELTS was founded by my mother.


    He couldn''t have watched it fail.


    After returning home, his father and stepmother gave him the company.


    At that time, the company was really in a mess.


    In his first month, his average sleep was only two or three hours a day.


    It''s not that I didn''t turn it down.


    But the whole family tried their best to persuade him to take over the mess.


    Now the company is about to start again, even to a higher level.


    Mo Xiaoxiao was also injured when his father-in-law and mother-in-law had an accident.


    It''s really a good opportunity.


    A good opportunity to clean him out of the company.


    Xiao Chen deeply breathed a breath.


    There is a breath of depression in my heart, it is not to come and go.


    It makes him sick.


    What I refused at the beginning is now the ripe fruit.


    But I kicked him away.


    The meaning is different.


    And that''s his family, so why doesn''t he feel sick.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Xiao Chen left the ward, mi you Ning had woken up.


    She was awakened by the sound of Xiao Chen answering the phone.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, MI Youning is not ready to continue to sleep.


    Time is almost up. It''s time for mother Qin to come back.


    Miyuning started to work and reached for the water cup beside the table.


    She looked at her free right leg and gave a smile.


    If it''s a good guess.


    It should have been Xiao''s father who called Xiao Chen just now.


    The original owner was on the second day of hospitalization.


    There is something wrong with Xiao''s company.


    That''s what Xiao Fu and his partners did together.


    Because of some problems, the cooperation between the two companies was terminated.


    Even ask IELTS company, that is, Xiao family to compensate a sum of money.


    The project of cooperation between the two companies is still relatively profitable, with a lot of profits.


    However, in order to get Xiao Chen out of office, Xiao''s father did it.


    And the partner made such a trick, and finally the partner got the money.


    He kicked Xiao Fu away.


    The cooperation between the two sides really ended.


    IELTS has really lost a sum of money, even the project has been delayed.


    After that, some people in the company criticized Xiao Chen.


    He didn''t deal with it at the first time, so he made the company lose a lot of money and offended the partners.


    At the general meeting of shareholders of the company, Xiao''s father attended and put forward the proposal.


    Let Xiao Chen temporarily put down the business of the company and ask him to have a rest for a period of time.


    However Xiao Chen where is so easy to go down.

 Chapter 681

    The two sides began to work harder.


    Until later, Xiao Chen and the original owner had an accident.


    There will be no follow-up.


    In fact, the people of the Xiao family really can''t make any achievements.


    Because after Xiao Chen died, they did not manage the company well.


    The company slowly went downhill, and did not persist for many years, it really closed down.


    Today is the second day of the original owner''s hospitalization.


    Time is really a coincidence.


    It was these two days that the owner''s uncle discovered that Mo''s father had made a will.


    He had Han Zhen, Mo''s father''s secretary killed.


    Take away the will of his safe, and then contact the company''s attorney general, the two collude.


    I''ve kept it a secret.


    Now her arrival time is more favorable.


    I hope Qin Ma can find Han Zhen, take him away and get the will.


    As soon as miyuning finished drinking, he put the cup on the table, and the door of the ward was opened.


    She thought it was Xiao Chen who came back after answering the phone.


    Looking up, it was Qin Ma who came with a man.


    The man had an average face and looked anxious.


    As soon as miyuning saw each other, he immediately gave a smile.


    "Uncle Han..."


    Han Zhen followed Qin''s mother and looked at mi you Ning sitting on the bed.


    The other side is putting the cup, the action still maintains the posture of stretching out.


    Before heard Qin Ma said, miss good, has recovered consciousness.


    He didn''t believe it at first.


    After all, in recent years, even from abroad, the best treatment team.


    And I don''t see any improvement.


    Now when the company is in a swing, the young lady suddenly gets better.


    This makes Han Zhen suspicious.


    He heard the lady''s orders from Qin ma.


    But for the sake of safety, Han Zhen wants to meet Mo Xiaoxiao with Qin ma.


    Now when he walks into the ward, the first words mi Youning says excite Han Zhen.


    "Miss, are you really well again


    Han Zhenyue passed Qin Ma and strode to the hospital bed.


    At this time, he was still holding some documents and a notebook in his hand.


    Mi you Ning looks at Han Zhen.


    She didn''t think of the other party''s sudden visit.


    But it''s a matter of great importance. It''s really impossible for ordinary people to believe it.


    "Uncle Han, I''m all right. It''s just that there are many doubts about my parents, so I let Qin''s mother go to you."


    Han Zhen hears the speech and sits on the edge of the bed. He hands the document to MI Youning.


    "Miss, I''ve brought all the things I should take. This is a will made by my husband before he died."


    Miyuning took the will and opened it.


    See above belong to her name, satisfied smile.


    After that, Han Zhen turned on the computer and quickly hit the keyboard with both hands.


    "Miss, this is all the assets that my husband and wife owned before they lived.


    Some of the foreign industries are invisible, but it can be roughly estimated that there are about 80 billion US dollars.


    In the domestic industry, we can see that there are 126 real estate.


    Among them, there are 13 villas and three manors, including the old houses now in the city.


    Now, you are the legal successor of Morse group. As for other industries, the industries touched by Morse group will be taken over by you.


    The value of this can not be estimated for the time being, because Morse group has nearly 10 billion capital flow every day.


    There are also other industries involved in Morse group, such as catering, transportation, entertainment... "


    Mi Youning sits on the bed and looks at the computer Han Zhen puts in front of her.

 Chapter 682

    It is full of records of the real estate used by the Mo family and the company''s industry.


    It''s too much, too much.


    Mo family is one of the top families in the city.


    In the whole country, it''s the number one.


    The Mo family is a leader in the business world.


    They control all the chain of interests, but also above the power.


    No one knows that the Mo family has other businesses abroad.


    Mo''s family is in Mo''s father''s hands and has developed its business abroad.


    Whether it''s on the surface, or some shady business.


    They are stable abroad.


    It''s something outsiders don''t know.


    In the past two years, the Mo family has been very low-key.


    Maybe it''s for Mo Xiaoxiao that her IQ returned to a few years old when she had a car accident.


    This incident caused great harm to Mo''s father and mother.


    They want to give Mo Xiaoxiao a huge business empire.


    Married this half year, they also saw Xiao Chen''s manner.


    So when making a will, I took Xiao Chen with me.


    Will is made like this, after their death, if Mo Xiaoxiao and Xiao Chen did not divorce.


    Xiao Chen will own 5% of Mo''s group.


    There are also some real estate on the surface.


    However, this is not Mo family, the 5% share is more eye-catching.


    Because it''s not measured by money at all.


    One percent of the shares of the Mo family are unmatched by the entire Xiao family.


    We can imagine how generous this 5% share is.


    But Mo''s father is very prescient.


    After Mo Xiaoxiao and Xiao Chen divorced, they got nothing.


    "Miss, now that you''ve recovered, it''s up to you whether Mr. Xiao gets the 5% share."


    At this time, Han Zhen began to say these words.


    Mi you Ning also understood the underlying meaning.


    She looked up at Han Zhen with a smile, then looked to the door of the ward.


    The smile in my eyes deepened.


    "Uncle Han, just do it according to the will made by your father. You can contact the lawyer team of the company.


    The attorney general director of the company is not available. He is unreliable. I will attend the general meeting of shareholders of the company these two days. "


    Han Zhen nodded, "OK, I''ll contact you. Do you have any other orders?"


    Mi you Ning thinks about it and hands the computer to Han Zhen.


    "Not for the time being. Mo Xinghua, you have to be careful.


    He is afraid that he will trouble you. If he can, he''d better find a place to hide for two days. "


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, Han Zhen said with a bitter smile, "my wife is going to give birth these days, and I can''t go anywhere."


    Mi you Ning frowns. She suddenly picks up a cell phone.


    "Then I''ll find some people to protect your personal safety. Mo Xinghua is thinking about the company, and has already won over many senior managers of the company."


    How can Han Zhen not know.


    After the departure of Mr. and Mrs. Mo Xinghua, as his brother.


    But the company''s high-level quickly.


    "This time we have to be ready for a complete solution. Manager Mo has a big heart."


    Mi you Ning smiles indifferently, "don''t worry, these people all have a handle. Although they belong to the grass on the wall, they are still better controlled and can''t make any waves."


    During the conversation, MI Youning has already dialed a strange phone.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Rough voice, from the phone.


    Miyuning, with his will in his hand, listened to the voice on the phone and laughed twice.


    "Tiger brother, I''m Mr. Mo''s daughter, Mo Xiaoxiao."

 Chapter 683

    "Tiger brother, I''m Mr. Mo''s daughter, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    After miyuning spoke, the phone was quiet.


    "Miss Mo, are you well again?"


    After all, the original owner is mo group, the only apple in the palm of chairman Mo''s eye.


    As long as there is a little identity, there is really no one who doesn''t know about Mo Xiaoxiao.


    At this time, Zhang Hu heard mi you Ning pronounce so clearly that his voice didn''t fluctuate much.


    It''s like just stating the facts.


    As the boss of Qingbang, Zhang Hu is obviously calm.


    But mi you Ning has something to do with him. How can he beat around the bush with him.


    "Tiger brother, regarding the cooperation between you and my father, on behalf of Morse group, I will continue to maintain our cooperation.


    But now I have something to ask you. I want to borrow some people from tiger brother. "


    Zhang Hu is sitting at the headquarters of Qingbang.


    He hasn''t changed much since he picked up the phone.


    He leaned back in his office chair with a cigar in his hand.


    However, when he heard miyuning''s words, he immediately became solemn.


    He put his cigar aside and sat up straight.


    "Miss Mo, do you know the cooperation between Qingbang and Mo group? Don''t say something too early.


    If Miss Mo wants to borrow a few people, I''ll send them to you now based on my friendship with Chairman mo.


    There is no need for Ms. Mo to use any conditions. After all, it was my previous cooperation with Chairman mo


    Mi you Ning laughed, "ha ha... Tiger brother is really cautious."


    "I can''t help it. It''s not easy to have a bite to eat these days. I have to be careful for my brothers to have a bite to eat."


    After hearing Zhang Hu''s outspoken words, mi you Ning was completely relieved.


    It''s better to deal with such people than those wolves who seem to be well-dressed, but in fact they don''t have enough to feed.


    She knew that Zhang Hu was testing her at this time.


    The other party didn''t believe that she knew about the cooperation between Mo''s father and Qingbang.


    Miyuning put away his will and put it beside him.


    She opened the door to the mountain and said, "brother tiger, the wise don''t talk in secret. All my business before my father died will be handed over to me later.


    The Edwards family has a batch of goods to arrive recently, which my father promised you before he died.


    What''s the matter? When we see the goods, we''ll discuss our next cooperation. How about that? "


    "Bang..."


    Just as mi Youning said this, he heard a voice coming from the phone.


    It''s like something fell to the ground.


    When Zhang Hu heard that miyuning said something about the Edwards family, he immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Miss Mo, can you really be the master?"


    His voice was a little excited.


    The Edwards family is the army of the rice - Fire world.


    And the cooperation he talked about with Chairman mo of Mo''s group is also military fire.


    At this time, I heard what miyuning said. How could he not be excited.


    This is not a relationship that ordinary people can find.


    Moreover, chairman Mo gave them the army fire free of charge.


    Just for their mutual benefit and cooperation.


    Now, no one knows the difficulties and dangers of Mo''s group.


    In recent years, the Qing Gang has been supported by the Mo family.


    Just because they are escorting the Mo group and solving the problem of unclean people in the dark.


    At the same time, the Green Gang also slowly began to expand its influence.


    They are mutually beneficial, even not involved in each other.


    Because chairman Mo never wanted to control the power of the Green Gang.

 Chapter 684

    Today''s Qingbang is still dominated by him, and even develops better and better.


    In the surrounding cities, the Green Gang has certain influence.


    Until a few days ago, after the accident between Chairman Mo and his wife.


    They can''t supply the weapons of the Green Gang, and there are still some people who are ready to move.


    Although it has nothing to do with Morse group.


    But there are some things to be done. After all, there is no airtight wall.


    Miyuning heard brother Hu''s excited voice and his face was smiling.


    "Of course, after all, there will be long-term cooperation in the future. I don''t have to cheat you."


    However, how can tiger brother not doubt it.


    After all, it is rumored that the apple of Mo''s group''s eye, but there has been an accident for several years.


    Never get better, even the best medical team.


    Now the other side is sober.


    It even mentioned some unseen businesses.


    Zhang Hu should be suspicious.


    Even at this time, he didn''t believe it.


    "Miss Mo said before that she wanted several people, but what''s the trouble?"


    In Zhang Hu''s heart, most of them believe that the remaining half will be his chance.


    "Yes, my father''s secretary Han, I want tiger brother to send several people to protect his personal safety."


    "No problem. I''ll send someone over now. Miss Mo, give me the address."


    Miyuning told him to wait in front of the hospital.


    After the talk, they all hung up.


    Miyuning did not ask whether Zhang Hu knew Han Zhen.


    Because when people like Zhang Hu cooperate with Mo''s group.


    Must have been Mo dad''s side of the people, are clear.


    Especially Han Zhen, as a confidant of Mo''s father.


    "Uncle Han, you should be more careful in the next few days."


    From beginning to end, Han Zhen heard what mi Youning said.


    At this time, he looked at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    "Young lady, if you do this, will you be used by the Green Gang in turn?"


    Although I don''t know how she knows about the cooperation between Qingbang and Mr.


    But at this time Han Zhen very doubt, she really won''t suffer.


    Miyuning showed a calm smile.


    "No, uncle Han, don''t worry. I haven''t been used yet."


    However, Han Zhen is still worried, "but..."


    Miyuning doesn''t like to be refuted over and over again.


    "Uncle Han, I know what I''m doing. I won''t do anything I''m not sure about.


    Now we have no time to waste, there are still many doubts about the death of mom and dad.


    There are some things that we can''t do at all, so we have to investigate them secretly.


    Now your safety is more important. Mo Xinghua is a brute. For some benefits, what means can he get out of it? "


    At this moment, Han Zhen seems to see the shadow of Mr. mi you Ning.


    The unquestionable tone and the rational analysis made him speechless.


    "Well, I see. If there''s anything I can do for you, miss, please call me back."


    "Well, you go."


    Mi you Ning is not to give Han Zhen face, also know each other care about her.


    The original owner is only a 20-year-old girl.


    Some things have to be tough. Only in this way can people around us be stable.


    Even Han Zhen, the other side is not likely to believe her.


    Now all she has to do is show her strong side.


    Use her means to stabilize the people around her.


    Han Zhen got up and left.


    Miyuning left his will and notebook.

 Chapter 685

    Because then she has to know something for herself.


    Han Zhen pushes the door of the sick room, and Qin''s mother sees him off in the back.


    However, when the door was pushed open, they saw Xiao Chen standing at the door.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    Han Zhen spoke respectfully.


    After all, this is the lady''s husband, and she has to be respectful.


    Mother Qin''s face changed behind her.


    At this time, she has forgotten, and Xiao Chen''s existence.


    "When did you come back, Mr. Xiao?"


    Xiao Chen that peeped out gentle smile, "just arrived, Han secretary this is to visit Xiao Xiao?"


    Han Zhen also felt that Qin Ma''s tone was unnatural.


    He nodded, "well, let''s see how the young lady is. Mr. Xiao is suffering these days."


    Xiao Chen let go of the body, "Xiao Xiao is very good, won''t worry too much."


    Han Zhen showed a decent smile, for which he can not say anything.


    "Mr. Xiao, go in. I''ll go first."


    "Secretary Han, take your time."


    Qin Ma took a look at Xiao Chen and left with Han Zhen.


    Looking at the figure that two people leave, the smile on Xiao Chen''s face, slowly disappeared.


    He heard what he had said in the ward before.


    Including the last words of miyuning.


    This girl has such a strong side.


    It''s really hard to imagine.


    In the past, she always wanted to hold a girl who couldn''t take care of herself.


    How to talk about some dangerous topics with the biggest gang in the city.


    The Edwards?


    Xiao Chen shook his head. He felt old.


    A girl, even dare to cooperate with this army fire family.


    The Edwards are in the United States.


    And his university was just finished in the United States.


    He has been in the United States for so many years, and... How can he not know the power of this family.


    At this time, Xiao Chen wanted to know what kind of face the girl in the ward would show when she saw him.


    If they have regained their senses, then their marriage has come to an end.


    Xiao Chen turned and walked into the ward.


    Mi you Ning stares at the door of the ward.


    She heard Qin Ma''s words before.


    I know Xiao Chen is standing outside the door.


    Although I knew it before, I didn''t expect Xiao Chen didn''t leave.


    So let Qin Ma and Han Zhen collide.


    "Chen Chen, you are back!"


    Miyuning''s eyes widened, showing a happy, ignorant, silly expression.


    Xiao Chen listens to this again, with before same address.


    He has some pain in the head.


    Mo Xiaoxiao has recovered. At this time, he shouts out his name with this innocent tone.


    It made him a little unacceptable.


    "Speak well!"


    Xiao Chen tone accentuated a few minutes.


    The ignorance in miyuning''s eyes was replaced by a smile.


    She stretched out her arms to Xiao Chen.


    "Chen Chen, hold..."


    Xiao Chen went to the edge of the bed and saw the smile in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    At the same time, I looked at her gesture of asking for a hug.


    This woman is playing dumb.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen bent down for the first time.


    He held mi you Ning in his arms.


    However, he said softly, "Congratulations, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    Mi you Ning didn''t expect that Xiao Chen actually hugged her.


    But at this time she did not affectate, put her arms around each other''s neck.


    This man is the target of the original owner.


    At the same time, let her have no antipathy, which makes it easier for her to accept.


    I heard Xiao Chen''s congratulations.


    She innocently asks a way: "Chen Chen, what do you say, I how don''t understand."


    Xiao Chen releases mi you Ning''s body and looks at her with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The results are not stable these two days.


    Do you have any parents who take care of the flowers ?

 Chapter 686

    "Mo Xiaoxiao, don''t you really know?"


    Miyuning shook his head, but the smile deepened in his eyes.


    "Chen Chen, I can''t understand you. It''s so complicated and hard to understand."


    Xiao Chen hears her to shout Chen Chen again, the facial expression reveals a few minutes to suppress.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, let''s talk about it. Don''t call me Chen in the future. I''m ten years older than you!"


    Miyuning lifts his quilt and intends to stand up.


    Because she''s going back to Xiao''s next.


    Find out the messenger of the Lord after the scene, who broke the leg of the original Lord.


    Listening to Xiao Chen''s helpless and displeased tone, MI Youning tilts his head.


    She looked at Xiao Chen and said, "I''ll call you uncle later, OK?"


    Uncle, uncle again.


    Xiao Chen feels at this time, he has been unable to communicate with the girl in front of him.


    There is a generation gap between them.


    He sat in the place where Han Zhen sat before, staring at mi you Ning and said, "Mo Xiaoxiao, what do you want to do?"


    Miyuning did not answer the question.


    But from the bed, slowly down.


    Her legs are ready.


    But now he limped two steps.


    Xiao Chen sits on the chair, looking at this scene, picked to pick eyebrow.


    "Uncle, my legs are good. I want to go home. It''s very uncomfortable here."


    That''s what she wants to do now.


    Xiao Chen stares into mi you Ning''s eyes.


    At this time, he didn''t know what Mo Xiaoxiao wanted to do, so he worked in vain.


    They just want to play dumb.


    Even if he knew what had happened, he still played dumb to the end.


    At this time, he also proposed to return to the Xiao family mansion.


    "Well, go home, but with the doctor''s consent."


    Xiao Chen got up and left the ward to call the doctor.


    When I left, I met Qin Ma who came back from the door.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    Xiao Chen nodded and strode away.


    Qin''s mother immediately returned to the ward.


    "Miss, what has Mr. Xiao done to you?"


    Mi you Ning looks at Qin''s mother who is circling around her and shows her helpless expression.


    "Qin Ma, you think too much. Xiao Chen won''t do anything to me."


    Qin Ma is still not at ease, "Miss, have you confessed to Mr. Xiao?"


    Miyuning turns and limps to the hospital bed.


    "Miss, can you stand up?"


    Before Qin Ma patronized, worried about how Xiao Chen.


    At this time, I found that mi you Ning came down from the hospital bed.


    Miyuning went back to the hospital bed and sat down. "Let''s go back to Xiao''s house."


    Qin Ma''s eyes were fixed on mi you Ning''s leg.


    "Miss, is there nothing wrong with your leg?"


    "It''s OK. Let''s tidy up. We''ll be busy in the next few days."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao family mansion.


    Xiao Chen''s car slowly drove to Xiao''s mansion.


    Miyuning and mother Qin are sitting in the back seat.


    Before Xiao Chen called the doctor.


    The doctor showed a very strange expression when he found that miyuning could stand up.


    After another inspection.


    I found that the leg wound healed so fast. Although there were small cracks, I could be discharged.


    The professor of surgery was shocked by this.


    Xiao Chen settled the matter.


    The doctors said they could leave the hospital.


    Naturally, there was no reason for him to stop.


    Stop the car. Qin Ma gets off first.


    She went to miyuning''s side, opened the door and helped the man out in person.


    "Slow down, miss."


    Miyouning slowly got out of the car. Even if his legs didn''t hurt, he had to look inconvenient.


    After Xiao Chen got off the car, he looked at Qin Ma and mi you Ning.


    His steps came this way.


    "Qin Ma, I''ll come."

 Chapter 687

    Qin Ma takes a look at Xiao Chen and puts mi you Ning in his hand.


    "Why are you back?"


    Just when Xiao Chen took over mi you Ning''s hand.


    Not far away came the voice of questioning.


    Xiao Chen''s expression didn''t change. He supported mi you Ning and put her weight on himself.


    But miyuning looked up at the source of the sound.


    I saw a woman standing at the door with a lingering charm.


    The other side''s figure is good, but the other side''s face, still can see the age is not small.


    No matter how to maintain it, it can''t stop the change of years.


    Xiao Chen holds mi you Ning and goes to the door.


    Qin Li sees Xiao Chen ignore her at all, facial expression becomes displeased rise.


    Now Mo Xiaoxiao, has no dependence.


    IELTS is about to win back from Xiao Chen.


    How can she continue to endure the grievances she has suffered in the past six months.


    "Xiao Chen, I''m talking to you!"


    Holding mi you Ning to the door, Xiao Chen looks up at Qin Li.


    "Xiao Xiao''s health is OK. The doctor says she can leave the hospital."


    Qin Li looks at mi you Ning with displeasure.


    "If you are not in good health, lie down in the hospital. There is no one at home to serve you."


    Mi you Ning immediately breaks away from Xiao Chen''s hand and hides behind Qin Li.


    Then he showed his head and looked at Qin Li timidly and said, "bad guys!"


    After listening, Qin Li narrowed her eyes, "what do you say?"


    "Bad people! Bad people


    Miyuning said it twice this time. Her expression was just like the original owner''s.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you fool!"


    "Aunt Qin, Xiao Xiao is my wife. Please respect her."


    In Qin Li''s nonsense sound just falls, Xiao Chen complexion is not happy.


    There was a confrontation between the two sides.


    Qin Li had a sneer on her face. "Xiao Chen, do you think she was still at the beginning..."


    "What are you arguing about?"


    The slightly dignified voice of father Xiao rang out at this moment.


    When Qin Li heard Xiao Fu''s voice, her disdain and arrogance were instantly withdrawn.


    With a smile on her face, she turned to look at father Xiao.


    "This went in, this is not to ask how Xiao Xiao''s body."


    Xiao Fu could not see the joy in his expression. He glanced at Xiao Chen and mi you Ning.


    "I''m back."


    Xiao Chen nods to Xiao Fu, "I''ll take Xiao Xiao upstairs first."


    He holds mi you Ning over Xiao Fu and Qin Li.


    Mi you Ning takes a look at Xiao Fu.


    This man looks somewhat similar to Xiao Chen.


    But I''m old and I don''t look well.


    From a person''s face, you can see that the body is not very good.


    Mi you Ning crosses Xiao Fu and Qin Li.


    As she passed by Qin Li, she shrunk.


    The expression and action seemed to be afraid of Qin Li.


    The latter sneered at her appearance.


    Xiao Chen and mi you Ning enter the hall, go upstairs and return to their room. Xiao Fu and Qin Li also come to the hall.


    Back in the room of the original owner and Xiao Chen, mi you Ning left Xiao Chen''s help.


    Although they live together, they sleep in separate rooms.


    The room has two bedrooms, and MI Youning lives in the master bedroom.


    She sat by the bed, looking at the costumes around her.


    "Go wash and rest first. I''ll go downstairs to find my father."


    "OK, Chen Chen, go back quickly."


    Hear this Chen Chen again, Xiao Chen already did not expect her to correct.


    All he can do now is ignore the name.


    Let''s see what Mo Xiaoxiao wants to do.


    Back at home, but also so disguised.


    There must be a reason for this.


    Thinking of Qin Li, Xiao Chen was thinking deeply.

 Chapter 688

    Before, when he was downstairs, Mo Xiaoxiao criticized Qin Li.


    This let Xiao Chen feel, the girl''s antipathy around.


    That''s for Qin Li.


    I don''t know what happened.


    Xiao Chen turned and left the room.


    Then she went into the bedroom.


    "Miss, Secretary Han called.


    It is said that Mo Xinghua will let Mo''s group and all shareholders go to the company tomorrow to hold a general meeting of shareholders. "


    Miyuning stops looking at the room and listens to Qin Ma''s words.


    "I know. Tell Secretary Han that I will be there tomorrow."


    "OK, miss, do you want to rest? I''ll give you a hot bath..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiao Chen went downstairs, he saw his father in the sofa in the hall.


    The other side''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Father."


    Even if father son affection is not good, Xiao Chen also wants to shout a father at this time.


    After all, this man is related to him by blood.


    "How did you take Mo Xiaoxiao home?"


    Xiao''s father''s question made Xiao Chen smile.


    "Father, Xiaoxiao is my wife. She is much better.


    If you don''t come back, are you going to stay out all the time? "


    Xiao''s father has his own selfish heart. At this time, he hears Xiao Chen''s Refutation again.


    Immediately the expression is ugly, "is this your attitude to talk to me?"


    Xiao Chen ignores his father''s anger.


    He sat opposite to father Xiao.


    "Is my father planning to drive me and Xiaoxiao out of the house?"


    "I didn''t say that. It''s your attitude."


    Xiao Chen hears Xiao Fu''s strong words, he nods.


    "Well, my father asked my secretary to wipe the farts for Xiao Xiaodong today.


    I didn''t know for the first time that there was a problem with the project of the company and its partners.


    Father, don''t you need to give me an explanation for this? "


    Hearing this, father Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at his son sitting opposite him.


    He never liked this son.


    Just as rigid as his mother.


    He even felt the pressure.


    At the beginning, he was a poor boy, ever since he was with Xiao Chen''s mother.


    As the tide rises, the identity changes.


    He began to step into the upper class and get in touch with people with status and status.


    But Xiao Chen''s mother brought him great pressure.


    Just like the momentum of Xiao Chen at this time.


    In particular, the other pair of smiling, will see through his eyes.


    "Xiao Chen! I''m your father. I don''t have to explain to you.


    Xiaodong is also your brother. It''s your duty to help him when something happens to him. "


    "When my father wants to do something else in the future, please let me know. I don''t know what happened in the company today, and I don''t want to investigate.


    I will give instructions in the future. No one will listen to you without my consent.


    I will go back to the company tomorrow. IELTS is my mother''s hard work after all. I won''t let it go wrong. "


    Xiao Chen finished and stood up, looking down at Xiao''s father.


    He''s waiting for an answer.


    A promise from father Xiao.


    What happened to the company today, he later knew.


    My father called all the top management of the company together.


    It''s just trying to get him.


    However, these people have been working hard with him for half a year.


    How could he be bribed by Xiao Fu in a few words.


    If there is a choice, Xiao Chen does not want to be like this.


    Now Mo Xiaoxiao has come back.


    He won''t run to and from the hospital.


    He won''t let his father interfere in the affairs of the company any more.


    Xiao''s father''s attitude towards Xiao Chen was very blue.

 Chapter 689

    Xiao''s father''s attitude towards Xiao Chen turned pale.


    "Xiao Chen! Don''t think you can talk to me like this now that you are the manager of the company! "


    "Oh! Elder brother, I''m making my father angry again. "


    Just then, a young man came from the outside.


    Xiao Chen hears this voice, the color that showed boredom in the eye.


    The voice of the people, it is his half brother, Xiao Xiaodong.


    When Xiao''s father saw Xiao Xiaodong coming from outside, his tone became more severe.


    "Where are you going? I''m crazy. I know I''ll come back so late!"


    Although father Xiao''s tone was severe.


    But with concern in his voice, his face softened.


    This obvious difference treats, lets Xiao Chen''s eye Mou light dim.


    He''s used to it.


    However, every time on, this obvious differential treatment, Xiao Chen is extremely uncomfortable in the heart.


    Xiao Xiaodong goes to his father and sits down.


    When passing by Xiao Chen, the meaning is unidentified to smile.


    Xiao Chen doesn''t want to continue to talk about it.


    Because as long as he meets Xiao Xiaodong, he is always entangled.


    Xiao Chen turns to leave and prepares to go upstairs.


    "Xiao Chen! You stop for me


    When Xiao Fu saw that he was going to leave, he quickly made a sound.


    The tone was angry, even angry.


    "Father, let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    As for the company, I have nothing to say now. I will go every day from tomorrow. "


    Xiao Chen turned his back to Xiao Fu and said this, and went straight upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning has finished washing here, and mother Qin has left for a rest.


    She was in her pajamas, lying on the bed, thinking about what happened to the original owner in the Xiao family.


    Mo and Xiao are married.


    At first I thought it was Xiao Xiaodong, the second young master of the Xiao family.


    But Xiao Xiaodong said that he had someone he liked.


    This just calls Xiao Chen from abroad.


    Unfortunately, there is no one Xiao Xiaodong likes at all.


    Qin Li just doesn''t want Xiao Xiaodong to marry a fool.


    In the past six months, the original owner was not close to the people of the Xiao family.


    They don''t even take the initiative to call Xiao Fu and Qin Li''s parents.


    Because in her mind, she only has Mo''s father and Mo''s mother.


    Until half a year later.


    Mo''s father and Mo''s mother died.


    The Xiao family couldn''t help it.


    The original owner was pushed downstairs.


    Although Xiao Fu has been planning to squeeze Xiao Chen out of the company.


    But not to do such a thing.


    Xiao Xiaodong eats, drinks and plays outside every day.


    There is no time to make such small movements.


    However, the original owner did not have a strong backing, she became the most advantageous chess piece.


    Even can become the stumbling block of Xiao Chen.


    Qin Li, this woman is very smart.


    Otherwise, she would not become the mistress of the Xiao family as a third party.


    There is Xiao''s father''s "pet" and his son''s side.


    Her heart naturally grew.


    Although I know that Xiao''s father has been trying his best to get the company.


    But she can''t wait.


    Know that the original owner has been sticking to Xiao Chen.


    On that day, she pushed her original residence from upstairs.


    It was exactly what she thought.


    Mo Xiaoxiao fell downstairs.


    And in the blow of his parents'' death, he was very sticky to Xiao Chen.


    As a result, Xiao Chen has been excluded from the company.


    Even those who were very optimistic about him in the past, they gradually became suspicious.


    Until finally Xiao Chen and the original owner died.


    The Xiao family and Mo Xinghua joined hands.


    One wants to get rid of Mo Xiaoxiao, the other wants to get rid of Xiao Chen.


    But now she''s here.


    The original plot is bound to change.


    First of all, Qin Li, a woman, must be picked out.

 Chapter 690

    Qin Li is not a smart woman, but she has some small calculation.


    I have a lot of guts.


    Otherwise, the original owner will not be pushed down from upstairs.


    Now we can only wait for the other party to come forward and admit what she has done.


    Xiao Chen went upstairs. He stood at the door of the bedroom. He just put out his hand to push the door open.


    But think of Mo Xiaoxiao, now has recovered.


    The hand he was about to push open the door stopped.


    Looking at the door of the bedroom, her pretty face moved.


    Maybe he should be ready for the divorce agreement.


    Xiao Chen''s footstep turns, walk toward the direction of the study.


    Mi you would rather not know Xiao Chen''s plan.


    At this time, she thought about how to let Qin Li take the initiative.


    But don''t know, the opportunity has come.


    Qin Li goes out of her bedroom and plans to go downstairs to have a look. Why can''t Xiao''s father come up yet.


    She just walked out of the bedroom and saw Xiao Chen walking into the study.


    That double eyes bead son turned a few turns, immediately walked toward Xiao Chen''s bedroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Qin Li knocks on the door and pushes it open without waiting for the response.


    Mi you Ning thought it was Xiao Chen.


    At this time, she did not have the slightest disguise.


    Look up at the door.


    But unexpectedly, the person who appears is exactly Qin Li that she is thinking about.


    Seeing Qin Li''s figure, mi you Ning looks like the master.


    She held the quilt in her arms, her eyes shining with fear.


    "Bad people! Bad guys... "


    Miyuning looks at Qin Li and shouts the bad guys all the time.


    Qin Li is very angry.


    She closed the door to watch out for miyuning''s voice.


    "Shut up, fool!"


    Qin Li''s face became ferocious after she closed the door.


    Mi you Ning sees this to show, more frightened facial expression.


    In her heart, however, she was already in full bloom.


    Before, I thought about how to let Qin Li take the bait.


    I didn''t expect that now, people came to the door on their own initiative.


    Miyuning touches the ring on his left hand and monitors the room.


    Record Qin Li''s behavior after entering the house.


    Qin Li saw that mi you Ning was afraid and had a happy face on her face.


    "You fool! Why not die! "


    Miyuning saw Qin Li coming and her body retreated.


    His face was frightened, as if Qin Li were a monster.


    That small appearance, looks very pitiful.


    Qin Li came to the bedside with a smile of mockery and contempt.


    "He''s just a fool and wants to marry my son! Fortunately, I married Xiao Chen, otherwise my son would be harmed by you! "


    Miyuning''s body had retreated to the bedside.


    "Bad people! go away! Let''s go... "


    Qin Li heard the bad guy again, her expression changed a few times.


    She reached out and pulled over miyuning''s pajamas.


    "Why don''t you die! I didn''t kill you when I fell from upstairs! What a cheap life


    "Ah... Bad people, bad people! You pushed me


    Qin Li hears mi you Ning speak out, so complete and sharp words.


    At this time, she did not have any strange, and even showed a proud smile.


    "Oh! You still know this clearly, but no one will believe you a fool!


    At that time, I should have let you lie down a little longer, or you would have been buried by now. "


    What Qin Li said made mi you Ning drop her head in an instant.


    That''s enough. That''s enough.


    Qin Li voluntarily admitted that this was the charge of attempted murder.


    She''ll be tossed around for a while.


    It''s also a way to get back some justice for the original owner.


    Qin Li saw that she was silent, and her hands slowly loosened her pajamas.

 Chapter 691

    "Fool! I advise you to stick to Xiao Chen, otherwise next time you don''t just break your leg, I''ll take your life! "


    Mi you Ning raised her confused eyes.


    There was no fear on her face.


    She stares at Qin Li.


    This kind of vision surprised Qin Li.


    That vision seems not to be silly, looking at some strange.


    Suddenly miyuning grinned. It was creepy.


    "What do you want to do, fool?"


    Qin Li''s body began to retreat.


    Mi you Ning sees Qin Li this movement, satisfied smile.


    Then she opened her mouth.


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    The voice was earth shaking, deafening, and had a kind of loud posture.


    Qin Li heard the sudden harsh sound, and her eardrum was almost broken.


    She covered her ears and looked at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    It''s like looking at a lunatic.


    And mi you Ning''s eyes overflow with a smile and stares at Qin Li.


    This woman will die if she is still alive.


    The sound from the bedroom startled Xiao Fu and Xiao Xiaodong downstairs.


    As well as with a floor, body in the study of Xiao Chen.


    They all recognized it. It was mo Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    They all came here.


    Xiao Chen arrived at the bedroom first.


    "Ah..."


    He pushed the door open, and the sound continued.


    It was not until mi you Ning saw Xiao Chen''s figure that he stopped his deafening cry.


    She quickly jumped out of bed and ran towards Xiao Chen.


    Mi you Ning pulls Xiao Chen''s arm and hides behind him.


    "Chen Chen, there are bad people! There are bad people bullying me


    Xiao Chen patted her hand and turned his head to look at Qin Li unhappily.


    Seeing that miyouning was no longer mad, Qin Li put down her ears.


    She looked at mi you Ning angrily, "Mo Xiao Xiao! What the hell are you doing


    "Aunt Qin, Xiaoxiao is my wife. Please speak with respect.


    If she is not in good health, don''t provoke her. "


    Qin Li was even more angry when she heard the words, "how can I provoke her? It''s her own madness. A fool is a fool. It''s really a disaster!"


    In her words sound a landing, Xiao Chen''s face completely black.


    The gentle face of the past is never seen again.


    His dark eyes were staring at Qin Li.


    There was no emotion in that look.


    But Qin Li couldn''t speak any more.


    "What a noise! Can this family be more peaceful? "


    Xiao''s father comes with Xia Xiaodong and sees the confrontation between Xiao Chen and Qin Li.


    And mi you Ning hides behind Xiao Chen and looks at Qin Li in horror.


    Mother Qin is here, too.


    She saw that mi you Ning was afraid and hid behind Xiao Chen.


    Before the panic calls, as well as the immediate scene.


    Let Qin Ma''s face, instantly sink down.


    Xiao''s father didn''t pay attention to Qin''s mother at this time.


    Just a light glance at Qin Ma, said to Qin Li: "don''t go back to the room, the night of toss, not ready to sleep?"


    I heard that Xiao''s father didn''t want to ask clearly, so he let Qin Li leave.


    Both Xiao Chen and mi you Ning look at Xiao Fu.


    But Xiao''s father waved to Qin Li.


    The latter immediately went to Xiao Fu and looked at Xiao Chen and mi you Ning with contempt.


    Xiao Xiaodong leaned against the door of the room and did not participate in the play at all.


    Seeing Xiao''s father and Qin Li leave, Qin''s mother makes a sound.


    "Wait!"


    After receiving mi you Ning''s look, Qin Ma immediately stops Xiao Fu and Qin Li from leaving.

 Chapter 692

    "Chen Chen, this bad woman bullies me!"


    As soon as Qin''s mother''s voice fell, MI Youning''s voice of accusation rang out.


    Mi you Ning pulls Xiao Chen''s arm and complains wrongly.


    Xiao Fu''s steps to leave stop after Qin Ma''s voice.


    His displeased face looks at Qin ma.


    When Qin Ma hears mi you Ning say that Qin Li bullies her, she looks at her with sharp eyes.


    Qin Ma is a member of the Mo family.


    Before, the attitude of the Xiao family was not like this.


    After returning to Xiao''s home today, this attitude change is too obvious.


    "Miss Qin, don''t you have an explanation for what my young lady said?"


    Qin Li showed a disdainful expression, "can you believe a fool''s words?"


    "When our young lady married to the Xiao family, you didn''t have such an attitude."


    Qin''s mother looked at Xiao''s father and said, "do you just allow Ms. Qin to bully my young lady or even insult her?"


    Xiao''s father narrowed his eyes and stared at Qin''s mother without saying a word.


    Mi you Ning sees Xiao Fu pretending to be dead and pulls Xiao Chen''s arm.


    "Chen Chen, the bad woman said to drive us out of the Xiao family."


    Although Qin Li did not speak out.


    However, the attitude of the other side has been very obvious.


    Xiao Chen hears speech to see to Qin Li, see latter facial expression panic.


    Although soon returned to normal, as if before the panic is false.


    After that, Xiao Chen looked at his father, "father, is that what he meant?"


    Father Xiao is still silent.


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiao Xiaodong, who is watching the play, suddenly laughs.


    "Pa, PA, PA,..."


    He stood up straight and looked at mi you Ning with the same peach blossom eyes as Xiao Chen.


    "This is a big play, Mo Xiaoxiao. What evidence do you have that my mother is going to drive you out of the house?


    Can''t Xiao Chen teach you? "


    Xiao Xiaodong goes to Xiao Chen and looks at Mi Youning with a smile.


    Of course, there is evidence.


    But it''s not convenient to take it out at this time.


    Xiao Chen sees Xiao Xiaodong''s attitude and blocks mi you Ning behind him.


    "Xiaodong, she''s your sister-in-law."


    A low voice with warning.


    Xiao Xiaodong disdained to curl his lips, "I won''t call her sister-in-law."


    His action is full of ruffian, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is also bad.


    "Bad people! You are all bad people


    Miyuning also saw it today.


    These are the laissez faire attitude of father Xiao.


    No wonder Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong are so unscrupulous.


    She comes out from behind Xiao Chen, points at Xiao Fu three people to shout a way.


    Then he ran to Qin''s mother, "Qin''s mother, I want to go home, I want to go home!"


    Qin''s mother knew that she was pretending, but she nodded when she heard that she was going home.


    "Good girl, let''s go home, go home."


    Hearing Qin Ma''s words, Xiao Fu finally spoke.


    "Don''t make trouble. Let''s go to bed early. What''s the trouble at night?"


    In fact, he didn''t know what the Mo family was like.


    However, if Mo Xiaoxiao returns to Mo''s home, some things will be different.


    However, why did miyuning not know what he thought.


    "Mother Qin, I want to go home. I don''t want to be here. They are all bad people and bully me!"


    "Mm-hmm, go home."


    Mother Qin comforted her and then looked at father Xiao.


    "I hope you can give me an account of my young lady''s grievances today.


    Although miss''s parents are gone, the people of Mo''s family are not so bullied. "


    With these words, Qin''s mother helped mi Youning out of the bedroom.


    "Miss, let''s go home."

 Chapter 693

    Mi you Ning didn''t look at Xiao Chen behind him and left with Qin ma.


    Seeing this, father Xiao finally showed a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    Yes, Mo Xiaoxiao''s parents are gone.


    But Morse is still there.


    If Mo Xinghua did not get Mo group.


    Or Mo Xiaoxiao and Mo''s group, those former Mo Fu''s cronies.


    If it''s investigated, they won''t be able to live well.


    "Xiao Chen still Leng do what, still don''t chase your daughter-in-law back to go!"


    Xiao Chen looks at mi you Ning and the back of Qin''s mother. He doesn''t have much emotion in his eyes.


    He didn''t know what Mo Xiaoxiao was doing at home.


    Is it just for the sake of struggling with the Xiao family and then leaving.


    But at this time the other party left, he had no reason to stop.


    This marriage has always been a union.


    When Mo Xiaoxiao is sober, he has no feelings for each other.


    Now even if it''s recovered, it''s sober.


    He understood that the marriage had come to an end.


    After all, he had been prepared, so Xiao Chen didn''t have much mood swings.


    Listen to Xiao Fu''s words, Xiao Chen lightly swept one eye each other.


    "Father, in a few days, I will divorce Mo Xiaoxiao.


    After that, I will officially move out of Xiao''s house, and I will take good care of IELTS. "


    Xiao Chen passes Xiao Fu, and Qin Li, who has been silly, and Xiao Xiaodong, who shows his foolishness.


    He left the bedroom and went back to his former study.


    The previous divorce agreement has not been sorted out.


    As for the departure of Qin Ma and mi you Ning, he was not worried at all,


    Because in Xiao''s family, there is a medical team from each other, and even her exclusive driver and car.


    This is all that Mo''s father and mother have prepared for her.


    Even if the two are no longer alive, these people are still waiting for the Xiao family.


    When Xiao''s father heard Xiao Chen''s words, some of them couldn''t come back.


    Once the Xiao family and the Mo family were no longer married.


    IELTS will also be affected in business in the future.


    Unless Mo Xinghua is 100% sure that he can get Mo group.


    Otherwise, their Xiao family''s gain is not worth their loss.


    Xiao Fu, who has come back, looks at Qin Li.


    "You black sheep! Well, what are you going to do with that fool! "


    Xiao Fu angrily accused Qin Li.


    The latter immediately showed the expression of grievance, "I didn''t, it was that fool who suddenly went crazy!"


    Xiao''s father and Qin Li have been together for so many years. Don''t you know her temper.


    Naturally, I don''t believe it.


    "You didn''t provoke her. Why are you here?"


    Xiao Xiaodong sees the dispute between Xiao''s father and his mother. He yawns and turns away.


    "I didn''t. She was a fool..."


    "Fool, she is also a member of Mo family..."


    ¡­¡­


    After supporting mi you Ning downstairs, Qin''s mother makes a direct call to Si''s family.


    When miyuning came downstairs, all the emotions on her face were put away.


    His eyes were sober and his expression was indifferent.


    "Mother Qin, evacuate all the Mo family members of the Xiao family. We won''t come here again."


    Qin Ma hung up and frowned at me.


    "Miss, what about Mr. Xiao?"


    This Mr. Xiao is naturally Xiao Chen.


    Mi you Ning and Xiao Chen have no time to break in.


    She shook her head. "We''ll talk about it later. Now we have to go back to stabilize the company and find out the cause of mom and dad''s death."


    "OK, I''ll get the contact right now."


    Qin Ma took out her cell phone again.

 Chapter 694

    They walked out of the Xiao''s courtyard.


    The driver has parked the car outside the door.


    Xiao Chen returned to the study.


    He didn''t go back to his desk and sit down.


    But standing in front of the French window, looking at the scene in the yard.


    In another villa, a group of people came out.


    They came to Xiao''s mansion.


    Qin''s mother has helped mi you Ning into the car.


    But for a moment, a few cars stopped outside Xiao''s mansion.


    People who had been standing in the Xiao''s mansion before also got on the bus one after another.


    Mi you Ning''s car slowly drove out of the house.


    Xiao Chen looks at mi you Ning''s car and drives away from Xiao''s house.


    After that, several cars parked outside Xiao''s mansion also kept up.


    As the motorcade drove away slowly, the trace became smaller and smaller.


    What does half a year''s marriage bring to the Xiao family.


    It''s just Mo Xiaoxiao''s half a year of stupidity and his half a year of stupidity.


    There is no such couple as them.


    Xiao Chen thought of the past, two people as strangers in general get along, gently shaking his head and laughing.


    He turned away from the French window and returned to his desk.


    Looking at the agreement on the computer, Xiao Chen is pressing his brow. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    It was a long time before he went on sorting out the divorce agreement.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as mi Youning gets on the bus, she turns on the computer Han Zhen left for her during the day.


    She uploaded the video of what Qin Li had done in her room to the computer.


    Looking at Qin Li''s every move, mi you Ning''s smile of schadenfreude rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Qin Li, let you have another free night today.


    See if you can still laugh tomorrow.


    "Where shall we go, miss? Is it the old house, or the former residence of Mr. and Mrs


    Hearing Qin''s mother''s inquiry, mi you Ning didn''t raise her head and said, "don''t go to the old house."


    There are also a group of excellent relatives in the old house. At this time, she will send them to the house, which will inevitably be entangled.


    After driving for less than half an hour, the motorcade came to a manor style luxury villa.


    The staff at the gate are also working part-time late at night.


    After verification, the man was put in.


    As the team left, the staff frowned.


    He quickly went back to the hall and called the people inside.


    After Mr. and Mrs. left, no one came here for a long time.


    Now miss is back, and at this time.


    I don''t know what happened.


    As soon as he saw the pass, he knew that Miss Mo had come back.


    I just don''t know if other people in the manor can stay.


    These days, not everyone starts to be negative.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mo left too suddenly.


    They are all the people of Mo family who have worked for many years.


    These days, no one from Mo family came here.


    The affairs of Mr. and Mrs. Mo are all done in the old house.


    Just when they thought they were going to be dissolved.


    Miss Mo is back.


    I just don''t know if Miss Mo will give them a chance.


    "Welcome home, miss."


    Just after miyuning got off, he saw a row of people standing in front of the European style villa.


    These people are men and women, old and young.


    Seeing that the crowd was so orderly, MI Youning went to the crowd.


    "No one''s sleeping so late?"


    However, her exit, everyone''s eyes, one after another staring at mi you Ning.


    The language is clear, the facial expression is no longer silly.


    Their faces were shocked, incredible and suspicious.


    As everyone knows, miss, there is something wrong with her health.


    Even that IQ has degenerated.


    One of the well-dressed old men came forward.

 Chapter 695

    He said excitedly, "Miss, are you... Are you ok?"


    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "uncle Liu, long time no see."


    Liu Bo is an old man who has been with Mo''s father and mother for nearly 30 years.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, his eyes were full of tears.


    "God bless you, sir and madam, if they know how you are, they will die underground."


    Miyuning nodded. She understood the old man''s feelings.


    Liu Bo was not too sad.


    He immediately get out of the way, "Miss, just come back, go home first, go home."


    "Good."


    Miyuning enters the villa.


    The dress inside is top class, luxury is not enough to describe.


    Miyuning walks into the villa and stops by the outdoor swimming pool.


    The decoration and design here are not like the style of Mo''s father and Mo''s mother.


    It was designed for their only daughter.


    We have got first-class designers, after a number of repairs.


    Looking at the large bar of alternative fashion not far away.


    Miyuning could not help but walk past.


    This is the memory of the original owner.


    When Mo Xiaoxiao died, she thought of everything.


    I think of my parents'' love and the pain they experienced after she was injured.


    Feeling the bar table spotless, MI Youning turns and looks at Liu Bo, who is following him.


    "Uncle Liu, mom and dad are gone. Don''t change anything here."


    "Yes, miss."


    There is a trace of sadness in Liu Bo''s eyes.


    But now, mi you Ning will come back at this time.


    But he asked bluntly: "Miss, I came back so late, but I was wronged in Xiao''s home?"


    Liu Bo grew up watching the original owner, which is naturally different.


    He was still worried.


    Miyuning shook his head. "It''s not a big deal. The main thing is that there will be a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow. I need to attend it."


    "Miss, go and have a rest."


    Liu Bo didn''t know much about the company, but he knew it was late at night.


    Miyuning glanced at the luxurious villa hall.


    And he looked at the people not far away.


    She said to everyone with a smile, "in the future, you''d better keep your previous work. I won''t treat you badly."


    "Thank you, miss..."


    "Just come back, miss."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A lot of people are excited.


    Miyuning raised his chin to his mother, turned and walked upstairs.


    Here, the original owner''s room is always there.


    No one ever moved.


    Miyuning returns to her bedroom, and mother Qin has followed her in.


    She went to the cupboard and took out the quilt.


    Start to make the bed for miyuning.


    The room is spotless, so the servants here are not idle.


    Miyuning goes to the bedside table.


    There is a picture on the table.


    That''s Mo''s father, Mo''s mother, and the original owner.


    The original owner looked young at that time.


    It hasn''t opened for a long time. It''s obviously smaller.


    But the smile on that face is very brilliant.


    Standing in the middle, embracing and squatting mom and dad mo.


    The smile on the face is very bright, a face of happiness.


    "Miss, go to bed early."


    When I looked up, I saw mi you Ning with the photo in his hand.


    She thought the other party was sentimental and interrupted in a hurry.


    Miyuning put the frame back in place.


    She nodded to mother Qin.


    Because Ben came back in his pajamas.


    Miyuning did not change again.


    She lay down on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, mother Qin walked out of the room slowly.


    Before leaving, the lights in the room were turned to the darkest color.

 Chapter 696

    Looking at the girl on the bed, Qin Ma''s eyes showed a happy look.


    Today, too many things happened.


    However, the young lady recovered and was no longer unable to take care of herself before.


    ¡­¡­


    Morse group stands in the downtown area.


    It is the symbol of the city.


    It almost takes over the characteristics of the city.


    In today''s Morse group, the scene is very lively.


    Take a look at the vigilance of the staff around Morse group company, we can see that today is different from the past.


    Luxury cars come from different directions.


    Finally, it stopped at the downstairs of Morse group.


    The people who got out of the car knew each other.


    They went into the company in a friendly way.


    All of them are well dressed and smart. Their momentum is different from that of ordinary people.


    At a glance, we can see that these people have status and status.


    Luxury cars are coming one after another.


    There are men and women getting off the luxury cars.


    They all entered the company in a hurry.


    Take the elevator to the top floor.


    Mo Xinghua, dressed in formal clothes, sits in the conference room on the top floor of Mo''s group.


    He was sitting on the throne, red and full of spirit.


    Today, he called the major shareholders here.


    This shareholders'' meeting is for him to take full control of Morse group.


    Of course, he also thought about how to get the major shareholders to agree.


    Now, when all the people are here, he will become the chairman of Morse group.


    "Manager Mo, please forgive me. We are also distressed to see chairman Mo leave."


    Just as Mo Xinghua was sitting on the throne, thinking about the future scenery, someone came forward.


    Savor these words carefully, as if something is wrong.


    Mo Xinghua turned to look at the voice.


    This man was a confidant of his brother''s life.


    Mo Xinghua knows that the other party has something to say.


    He put away his pride and his grief.


    "My brother''s sudden departure made me feel down for some time, but I still have to plan for the company as soon as possible."


    The man smelled the words and gave a strange smile.


    "Manager Mo, take care of yourself."


    Looking at Mo Xinghua''s fat figure, it seems that he has gained a lot of weight.


    The excitement on his face, though he tried to hide it, was obvious.


    Mo Xinghua nodded to the man.


    After that, many people came in.


    Some of them exchanged greetings with Mo Xinghua, and some of them directly sat on the seats below.


    What is the significance of today''s shareholders'' meeting.


    Just before everyone arrived, Mo Xinghua received a phone call.


    He walked out of the conference room and picked up the phone.


    "Now, manager Mo is really proud."


    After hearing the compliments from the people on the phone, Mo Xinghua knew that this was the director of the company''s lawyer team.


    He had a proud look on his face, but he said modestly, "where..."


    "Manager Mo, you must not know that Chairman Mo made a will before he died.


    Everything in Mo''s group is inherited by Mo Xiaoxiao, including all the property in the name of their couple. "


    Hearing what people said on the phone, Mo Xinghua''s pride gradually disappeared.


    "What are you talking about?"


    His tone was a little emotional, even angry, with resentment.


    "Manager Mo, I can help you with the will, but..."


    "If you have any conditions, just let this damned will disappear in the world."


    "Have a good time! I just like to work with people like manager Mo.... "

 Chapter 697

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Next, Mo Xinghua promised the other party.


    He will buy the will for ten million dollars.


    After that, Mo Xinghua put away the unnatural expression on his face.


    He went back to the conference room and sat on the chair.


    The face was worse than before, but it was not a bit worse.


    At 10 a.m., all the major shareholders have arrived, even the top management of the company.


    People saw Mo Xinghua sitting on the throne.


    No one voiced any objection.


    However, there are also a large number of people who look down on Mo Xinghua.


    However, his status here, now he is the most suitable successor.


    Although people are not satisfied, they will not get along with the interests.


    Seeing that all of you had arrived, Mo Xinghua stood up from his seat.


    "My brother''s sudden death makes me very sad, and I feel depressed these days.


    However, Mo''s group in the business sector, involving all walks of life, the company''s operation can not be missed.


    As the general manager of the company, I call you here today for the future development of Morse group. "


    Many shareholders listened to Mo Xinghua''s speech, most of them had clear facial expressions.


    Some people are very straightforward to see Mo Xinghua, that look is like looking at a clown.


    Although the official words are good, don''t mention Mo in such a hurry.


    "As the general manager of the company, I have served as the president of Morse''s branches in other regions.


    Here, I am confident that we can make Mo''s development even bigger... "


    When Mo Xinghua was speaking, someone interrupted him.


    "Manager Mo, you held the position of president in the branch company, but later you were removed by Chairman Mo


    It seems that there are some problems with work style and finance in the company. "


    In exchange for the comments of the shareholders here.


    When people looked at Mo Xinghua, they also looked suspicious.


    When Mo Xinghua saw someone mention his black history, he narrowed his eyes.


    Staring at the speaker, there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    When he takes over Mo, the first thing is to withdraw this man.


    Mo Xinghua saw many shareholders and showed his suspicious eyes one after another.


    He winked at some of the company''s top people sitting down.


    Soon someone stood up and said, "I''m quite clear about this. At the beginning, as the regional president of the branch company,


    Manager Mo himself is very conscientious, but something happened in the company.


    It has nothing to do with manager mo. "


    "Yes, I know about it. Let''s listen to manager Mo first."


    Although many shareholders, as well as the top management of some companies, all know that there is something wrong with this.


    But everyone was very face saving and didn''t speak any more.


    "As the general manager of Morse group, the younger brother of the former chairman.


    I am now the most qualified successor to Mo''s group.


    In order to make you more confident and support me, I decided to give you some preferential treatment.


    Every year, the profit of the branch company will be shared by everyone present, and it will increase by 100%. "


    After hearing Mo Xinghua''s words, people were not very interested.


    In fact, even if Mo Xinghua did nothing, today''s final result is already very obvious.


    What they are looking for is not the profit of the branch company at all.


    It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s Morse group itself.


    How much money is hidden is opaque.


    What they want is just a person in power who has the ability and doesn''t look too ugly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Book group.


    Welcome to miyuke, group chat number: 787352502


    When you enter a group, you must fill in the book you read and the name of the man or woman in the book

 Chapter 698

    "What do you think of this?"


    It has been half an hour since Mo Xinghua finished.


    After that, the team Mo Xinghua found came forward and sent the documents to the shareholders.


    Looking at the signed documents, everyone looked at each other one after another with helpless expression.


    If there was a second person to choose, they would not sign the document.


    It is a pity that Mo Xinghua was the only younger brother of chairman Mo during his lifetime.


    There are sisters, but they are all married.


    These people are not entitled to inherit.


    And Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Chairman Mo''s own daughter, the most powerful successor.


    However, everyone knows that Mo Xiaoxiao married a few years ago, and his IQ is worrying.


    I''ve heard that I can''t take care of myself now.


    In the eyes of all shareholders, compromise has been revealed.


    Mo Xinghua is a man, although it makes people doubt his ability.


    They have no way to object.


    They are the direct blood of the Mo family.


    He is the legal successor.


    "If you don''t have one, please sign it.


    We hope that our future cooperation will be happy, so that Mo''s group can go further. "


    Mo Xinghua looks excited. He can see the compromise of all shareholders.


    Seeing this, someone has picked up the pen.


    Seeing someone sign, Mo Xinghua''s face was too excited to be able to help himself.


    There''s an amazing light in both eyes.


    Some people are not willing, but also helpless, have picked up the pen.


    Just then, the door of the conference room was pushed open.


    Mo Xinghua has met many people and is ready to sign.


    But I was soon attracted by the sound of pushing the door.


    His face turned ugly.


    With displeased eyes, he turned to the door of the conference room.


    However, what he saw made his face panic.


    The people who came into the room were all tall men.


    More than a dozen of them guarded the door of the conference room. Their faces were dignified, and they were covered with blood


    The key is that their waists are still bulging.


    That''s with the guy.


    Mo Xinghua''s legs softened when he saw this.


    Many shareholders also have insight and naturally see it.


    This sudden appearance of a group of people''s identity seems not easy to provoke.


    I just don''t know what''s going on.


    And why would people go downstairs.


    Next, someone made a noise and came in from the door.


    This makes people suddenly realize.


    "Uncle, long time no see."


    Mi Youning takes the Secretary Han, the team of lawyers and the members of the youth gang behind him.


    Just this morning, tiger brother sent someone to her.


    Although tiger brother is a underworld force.


    But I also know the actions of Mo''s group.


    If you want to talk about this person, it''s authentic enough.


    All the people who sent them were good.


    You can see that it can frighten some people.


    I heard a girl''s voice coming from the door.


    The voice was clear and there was a smile.


    People are curious.


    Mi you Ning came here today and specially wore a lady''s dress.


    It makes her look more mature and feminine.


    Mo Xinghua looks at mi you Ning, who is well-dressed, and walks into the conference room like this.


    At this moment, he was not shocked by the other party''s recovery of reason.


    I think of the will of the Attorney General of the company.


    Most of the shareholders know the original owner Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Some old shareholders, people who have been in moes group for many years, stand up one after another.


    They were amazed by the momentum of miyuning and the changed temperament.

 Chapter 699

    Miyuning walked to Mo Xinghua in the sight of everyone.


    "Xiaoxiao, why are you here?"


    Mo Xinghua has a strong face and a smile.


    Miyuning was standing in the middle of the conference room. She said with a smile, "uncle asked, why can''t I come?"


    "Miss Mo!"


    At this time, from the following shareholders, came the voice of surprise and joy.


    Miyuning looked around and saw that he was an old shareholder of the company.


    She nodded to it.


    Then he ignored Mo Xinghua''s panic.


    She waved to Han Zhen and his team of lawyers.


    The party immediately came forward.


    They pushed Mo Xinghua away.


    Send the documents in hand to the shareholders.


    Mo Xinghua saw the human movement brought by mi you Ning.


    Immediately out of the voice, tone unhappy way: "Xiao Xiao, what are you doing, this is the company is not at home, can''t tolerate your nonsense."


    Miyuning turns his head and looks at Mo Xinghua with a smile.


    "Uncle, I''m just fulfilling my obligations. All the shareholders of Morse group also need an explanation."


    After the shareholders get the documents, they can browse and watch them immediately.


    Seeing the content above, everyone looked up.


    Look at Mo Xinghua and MI Youning.


    More than ten pairs of eyes, with the sight of looking at them, swept around between them in this way.


    Mo Xinghua felt something was wrong and immediately picked up the document on the desk.


    However, seeing the huge will, Mo Xinghua''s brain is blank.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    It''s really over.


    He did not expect that the will still appeared.


    The attorney general clearly said that this will will not appear.


    Mo Xinghua took the document in his hand, and with both hands, he squeezed it out of shape.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao! You don''t understand the operation of the company at all. Don''t make any more nonsense! "


    The low roar changed his voice, so that miyuning''s eyes were on Mo Xinghua again.


    She stretched out her index finger to Mo Xinghua and shook it gently.


    "Uncle, now it''s clear in black and white that I''m the only successor of Mo''s group.


    Whether I understand it or not, you are not qualified. "


    When he finally mentioned that he was not qualified, MI Youning saw Mo Xinghua''s face showing his intention to kill him.


    This made mi you Ning not frown.


    Because Mo Xinghua is really nothing in her eyes.


    Mo Xinghua is a waste.


    It''s just waste being used.


    Now what she wants to see is the person behind Mo Xinghua.


    It is also the main emissary who assassinated his parents and disguised himself as the accident.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, you''re married, and you''re out of your mind now.


    If you don''t know when you will get sick, I advise you to go home. "


    Mi you Ning is in Mo Xing Hua this speech falls to the ground, stretched out a hand to the Han Zhen behind.


    The latter immediately took out a blue folder from his arms.


    Miyuning took it, did not look at it, and sent it directly to Mo Xinghua.


    "Uncle, this is my pathological diagnosis. I''m completely good now.


    I am in charge of all the affairs of the company. My uncle must not know


    My father has developed the Mohist group to the United States. "


    Hearing about the United States, Mo Xinghua''s face flashed unnaturally.


    But when I think of the impending Mohist group, I''ll get it as soon as I see it.


    But without mi you Ning''s appearance, how could he bear it.


    He lowered his head to open the document and saw the examination results above, as well as the certificates of major hospitals.


    Mo Xinghua''s face was even more distorted.

 Chapter 700

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at miyuning with sharp eyes.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are married. You are no longer a member of the Mo family, but a daughter-in-law of the Xiao family."


    At this time, Han Zhen does not need mi you Ning to reach out again.


    He took the initiative to walk up to Mo Xinghua.


    He opened the document in his hand and said, "manager Mo, the will made by Chairman Mo during his lifetime mentioned Mr. Xiao.


    Before Ms. Mo and Mr. Xiao get divorced, Mr. Xiao will get 5% of the shares of Mo''s group. "


    Mo Xinghua smell speech can''t believe of turn over, before hand of that will.


    At the same time, many shareholders present also read the documents in their hands one after another.


    They finally found this one among them.


    Now everyone is convinced.


    Because the woman in front of them is the real heir.


    Mi you Ning saw Mo Xinghua''s face.


    She took the first two steps to face the shareholders of Morse group.


    "As you can see, I will be mo Xiaoxiao in the future, and I will be a member and legal person of Mo''s group in the future.


    There will be no change in your shares.


    However, in the future, the development of the Mo family in the United States will bring us unexpected gains. "


    "I support Ms. Mo as the new chairman of Mo group."


    In miyuning, as soon as the sound of the words fell, someone spoke out.


    After that, many people chose to support her.


    "I agree."


    "I agree..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the posture of miyuning coming to the company, we can see that he is prepared.


    And the people in black in the row behind them are not easy to provoke.


    This is more powerful than Mo Xinghua.


    Miyuning nodded with a smile.


    "I hope we can have a good cooperation next time. Today I have a few more things to formally inform you."


    Mi Youning waves to Han Zhen.


    The latter came to her.


    Supporting Han Zhen beside him, MI Youning said to the shareholders, "Secretary Han is an old man beside his father and is familiar with the development and control of the company.


    Here, Han Zhen will appoint the president of Morse group. "


    "Pa, PA, PA..."


    There was a lot of applause.


    Because Han Zhen is chairman Mo, the most trusted person in his life.


    They have no reason to object.


    This is an internal problem of the company, which has little to do with them.


    However, the top management of the company below changed their face.


    Miyuning didn''t look at the top of the company.


    I see that no one has commented.


    "And the director of the legal team of Morse group, who divulged the company''s secrets due to bribery, will terminate his contract today," Mi added


    No one cares about these people, and naturally no one is against them.


    Next, mi you Ning looks at Mo Xinghua, who is a fool.


    "General manager mo of Mo''s group headquarters will be suspended temporarily because he is suspected of a case."


    "What are you talking about?"


    When Mo Xinghua heard the murder, he made a sound immediately.


    There was a tremor in the speech.


    Not to mention Mo Xinghua, even the following shareholders have shown their doubts.


    "Uncle, we have plenty of time to talk next. Now you just need to listen."


    At this time, there was no smile on miyuning''s face.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, make it clear that you are slandering, you are..."


    See Mo Xinghua want to entangle.


    Mi you Ning looks at the subordinate of Qing Gang who is not far away from her.


    She quickly took out her weapon from the other side''s waist.


    That''s a gun.


    Turn over with one hand, and the gun is aimed at Mo Xinghua.

 Chapter 701

    See the weapon, especially the black muzzle.


    Mo Xinghua stopped immediately.


    His eyes looked at the gun mouth in horror, and his body was still shaking.


    "It''s quiet at last."


    Miyuning raised the corner of his lips and nodded his chin at the man behind him.


    "Take people out of the meeting room and look good."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    The first few members of the youth gang came to Mo Xinghua.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua didn''t care about the gun in miyuning''s hand.


    He''s about to jump.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao! You can''t do that. I''m your uncle, my own uncle! "


    Mi you Ning ignores his entanglement and sees the subordinate of the green gang control mo Xinghua.


    At this time, miyuning put his gun on the table in the conference room.


    Not to mention Mo Xinghua''s excitement, the people present were also startled by Mi Youning''s sudden action.


    Especially the weapons on the table.


    This makes people feel a little worried.


    Miyuning nods to the brothers of the Green Gang. They cover Mo Xinghua''s mouth and walk out of the meeting room.


    Of course, Mo Xinghua will not be so honest to be taken out.


    But he couldn''t resist.


    Seeing Mo Xinghua leave.


    Miyuning continued.


    "All the people present, some of you, were encouraged by manager Mo to come here, even involving some personal interests.


    I can take it as if I don''t know about it, and I won''t name it here.


    However, once we find you again in the future, if it will do harm to the company.


    Or if you do something harmful to the reputation of the company, you will be severely punished... "


    While miyuning was speaking, several people below broke out in cold sweat.


    Because, they see clearly.


    The woman standing in front looked at them while she was speaking.


    The meeting ended in an hour.


    Of course, it is impossible for miyuning to take over Mo''s group by relying on his father''s will.


    She needs to show people her abilities and the future development and plans of Morse group.


    One hour later, Mr. miyuning talked with the shareholders and the senior management of the company.


    They both dissolved the meeting with satisfaction.


    People are still convinced of mi you Ning''s one hour speech.


    Although the new chairman looks younger.


    But the language is very sophisticated.


    Together with the Secretary of the former chairman, Han Zhen will appoint the CEO of the company.


    This makes people feel more at ease.


    After the shareholders'' meeting, MI Youning left first.


    Seeing Mo Xinghua and others outside the door, I didn''t even look at them.


    She turned to look at Han Zhen, and several bodyguards behind him.


    This is the man Zhang Hu got for Han Zhen.


    If you look at each other''s steps, you will know that they are extraordinary.


    "Uncle Han, I''ll leave the company to you. I have other things to do."


    Han Zhen knew that she wanted to find out the cause of Mr. Mo''s death, so he nodded seriously.


    "Go ahead, I''ll take care of the company."


    "Uncle Han."


    Miyuning left with his party.


    Of course, there is mo Xinghua behind.


    Take the high-rise elevator and miyuning will go downstairs.


    There is a row of luxury Bentley cars at the gate of Morse group.


    When miyuning appeared, the driver immediately stepped out and opened the rear door.


    "Miss Mo."


    These people were left by Mo''s father.


    It''s the same with the fleet.


    "Go home."


    Miyuning got on the bus and said.

 Chapter 702

    Back at the manor villa, miyuning asks the brothers of the Green Gang to bring Mo Xinghua in.


    Then let the servants in the villa disperse.


    Sitting on the sofa, miyuning takes out his computer.


    Her hands were pounding on the keyboard.


    Seeing some information displayed on the computer, MI Youning looks up at Mo Xinghua, who has been suppressed.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua''s face had already turned pale.


    His mouth was blocked.


    "Release the man."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    After Mo Xinghua was released, he immediately collapsed on the ground.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, what do you want to do?"


    A voice full of powerlessness.


    Mi you Ning stares at Mo Xinghua and says directly, "uncle, I collude with others to assassinate my parents and disguise myself as a car accident.


    We''ll have a good talk about this today. After all, it''s two lives, or the lives of your blood relatives. "


    "No... it''s not me. I won''t do it. It''s my big brother..."


    Mo Xinghua looks at mi you Ning.


    The tone was flustered.


    Miyuning picks up his computer and walks to Mo Xinghua.


    Squat in front of him - body.


    "Well, have a good look. Do you know the Kohler family


    Mo Xinghua didn''t look at the computer.


    However, at the hearing of the Kohler family, his eyes dropped quickly.


    See all the details of the Kohler family on the computer screen.


    Mo Xinghua''s time is not enough to describe with fear.


    In the United States, the Kohler family is even very low-key.


    But now in China, someone has investigated the details of the Kohler family.


    "Xiaoxiao, I really don''t know, I don''t..."


    Hearing Mo Xinghua''s denial, MI Youning clicks the keyboard.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The sound came from the computer.


    The voice is so familiar.


    Mo Xinghua also heard his voice, coming from the computer.


    He wanted to block his ears and stop listening.


    Because only hearing the proud laughter, Mo Xinghua thought of the transaction with the Kohler family.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Anton. If you and I join hands, the Mohist group is naturally in the bag."


    "Oh, Mr. Mo, I like to deal with people like you.


    I hope we can have a good cooperation. Now chairman Mo has offended our family, as well as you.


    I''m looking forward to your cooperation with the Kohler family and the Mohs group after the death of that man. "


    "Hahaha... You''re welcome. We''ll have a good cooperation in the future. Can we make money together..."


    Miyuning clicks the key.


    That''s the end of the sound.


    Mo Xinghua''s face exuded a cold sweat when he heard the content of the conversation.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Miyuning stood up and looked down at Mo Xinghua sitting on the ground.


    The latter responded immediately.


    He knelt down and cried.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m wrong. I''m not human, I''m animal


    Please forgive me. If something happens to me, what can your aunts and cousins do... "


    Mo Xinghua is about to hold his legs.


    Miyuning stepped back.


    The other side''s plea for mercy made mi you Ning look disgusted.


    "Do you think that I only have mom and Dad, what do you want me to do?"


    Mo Xinghua raised his head, crazy expression, with a distorted smile.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''ve got Mo''s group. Let''s expose this. Uncle, please."

 Chapter 703

    "Ha ha ha..."


    Mo Xinghua''s shameless words made mi you Ning laugh.


    "Mo Xinghua, if you want to be shameless and say you are a animal, you insult these two words!"


    Mi you Ning did not regard Mo Xinghua on the ground as a man.


    But Mo Xinghua came up and said with a smile, "yes... Yes... I''m not human. I''m not as good as animal life. Xiaoxiao, please forgive me this time."


    Looking at Mo Xinghua on the ground, he pretended to be pitiful and begging for mercy.


    Miyuning laughs in an uncertain way.


    She turned and put the computer on the desk.


    Then he said, "I can spare you, but..."


    "Xiaoxiao, I knew you were the most sensible. Thank you. I''ll never dare again."


    Mo Xinghua did not wait for MI Youning to finish his speech, but immediately expressed his gratitude.


    Miyuning raised his hand. "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you. It''s just a request."


    Mo Xinghua couldn''t help nodding, "OK, OK, Xiao Xiao said."


    At this time, even if he was asked to bark like a dog, he would not hesitate to speak.


    However, there is no such cheap thing.


    Two lives, if you don''t pay too much pain, how to relieve.


    How to make the original owner close his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In Xiao Jia''s house, Qin Li Gang finished mask make-up, ready to go out to play cards.


    Just then the doorbell rang.


    She frowned and walked to the door with an unhappy expression.


    Outside the door stood several uniformed police officers with badges and hats.


    Qin Ligang was about to open the door, so she stopped.


    She turned and went upstairs with a worried face.


    Her baby son is still sleeping.


    Now that the police and inspectors have come to the door, I don''t know what this baby has done.


    The makeup on Qin Li''s anxious face is all spent.


    The powder also fell under her rapid steps.


    "Xiaodong, Xiaodong, open the door!"


    Qin Li comes to Xiao Xiaodong''s room and wants to make it clear.


    The doorbell was still ringing downstairs.


    Qin Li worried that these people would rush in and capture Xiao Xiaodong.


    She took out the spare key and opened the door.


    At this time, she did not know.


    There is no relationship between the police and Xiao Xiaodong.


    These people are all coming for her.


    "Ma! How did you break into my room


    Xiao Xiaodong, who was carrying his pants, saw his mother come in.


    There was anger in those eyes.


    Qin Li saw this without embarrassment, "you stinky boy, I haven''t seen you anywhere!"


    Xiao Xiaodong, with his back to Qin Li, quickly lifted his trousers.


    But he said, "do you know privacy?"


    "I''m sorry! You tell me honestly what you''ve done recently. The police downstairs are looking for you. "


    Xiao Xiaodong puts on his trousers. Hearing Qin Li''s words, he turns and looks at her.


    "Police inspector?"


    Qin Li glanced at him, "otherwise? Call you quickly


    Then she went to the bedside, picked up the mobile phone, and wanted to call Xiao Fu.


    "Mom! My mother


    Xiao Xiaodong grabs the mobile phone from Qin Li.


    He frowned slightly.


    He''s not a real dandy. How could he do something to attract the police.


    "Mom, I''ve been very honest recently. Let''s go downstairs and ask clearly. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding."


    Qin Li''s face was not happy. Hearing this, she felt that it was reasonable.


    If let Xiao father know, police - check door, don''t know how upset.


    "All right, go downstairs first."


    However, they are still a little late.


    Because father Xiao has come back.

 Chapter 704

    Xiao Fu went to the company today.


    However, there is nothing wrong with him in the company.


    The attitude of all the senior management to him is different now.


    I don''t know what Xiao Chen did.


    However, his mood is not very good.


    The driver pulled up to his home.


    Xiao''s father saw at a glance several police inspectors blocking the door of his home.


    He got out of the car and went to the door.


    "What''s going on?"


    When Xiao Fu appeared, several police officers turned around and one of them stood up.


    "Hello, we are from the Municipal Public Security Bureau..."


    Just then, the door was opened.


    Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong also appear in the eyes of the public.


    Qin Li put away her impatience when she saw Xiao Fu''s figure.


    She pulls Xiao Xiaodong behind her for fear that her father will give him a look.


    People who spoke before saw Qin Li.


    He no longer followed Xiao Fu''s previous words and turned to look at Qin Li.


    "Qin Li, you are suspected of attempted murder. Now we have issued an arrest warrant for you. Please cooperate and come with us."


    This made Qin Li, Xiao Xiaodong and Xiao Fu confused.


    Qin Li thought it was her baby son who caused the trouble, but she didn''t think it was related to her.


    And the attempted murder, which is nothing to do with her,


    The first reaction is to make a mistake.


    Xiao Xiaodong and Xiao Fu are also shocked to see Qin Li.


    I don''t know how to involve my mother (wife).


    "Is this a mistake?"


    Asked father Xiao, frowning.


    The person who spoke before took out the arrest warrant in his hand.


    "No mistake. It''s really Ms. Qin Li. Please come with us."


    Two policemen came forward and handcuffed Qin Li.


    At this time, Qin Li finally responded.


    She yelled, "I didn''t! You''ve violated my reputation. You can''t do that. I want proof! I want proof


    When Xiao Fu saw Qin Li shouting, he looked ugly.


    But did not stop Qin Li.


    Because his idea is similar to Qin Li''s.


    I think it''s a mistake or a misunderstanding.


    "If you want to take my wife away, you should give me a reasonable explanation."


    The two policemen who handcuffed Qin Li escorted her to the police car.


    Xiao Xiaodong followed closely, looking at Qin Li with worry.


    The one who stayed heard what father Xiao said.


    He turned around with a serious face and said: "this matter is related to the chairman of Morse group. She sued Ms. Qin Li and made a bad incident against her. The specific situation needs further investigation."


    When Xiao Fu heard about the chairman of Mo''s group, his first reaction was Mo''s father.


    But I thought he was dead.


    This thought of Mo Xinghua.


    But it''s not right at all.


    "Police, I don''t know who is the chairman of Morse group you are talking about?"


    The man was about to leave.


    Xiao Fu''s words made him stop.


    He turned around and said, "Ms. Mo Xiaoxiao, now the chairman of Mo''s group!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    When Xiao Fu heard Mo Xiaoxiao, his voice was uncontrollable.


    The sound was a little harsh.


    Let the police officer who is going to leave with doubts in his eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao, Ms. Qin is suspected of murder. Please cooperate with the investigation at any time. We will contact you as soon as possible."


    Xiao Fu looked at each other and left.


    At this time, he did not look at Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong.

 Chapter 705

    All over his head, Mo Xiaoxiao, his daughter-in-law, has become the chairman of Mo''s group.


    Xiao Fu didn''t know what he thought of, so he turned and walked into the villa.


    He ignored Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong.


    Xiao Xiaodong looks at his mother with a complicated face.


    Qin Li''s face was full of confusion.


    Especially see Xiao father into the villa, did not ask her.


    She looked at her only son.


    "Xiaodong, help mom, mom didn''t do it."


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know what he thought of, and his face became serious.


    "Mom, I''ll solve this matter. You... You can come back and tell me the truth. Believe me, I''ll solve this matter."


    Qin Li''s face was pale and her eyes were blank.


    "Let''s go."


    The police officer took her to the car.


    Xiao Xiaodong watched Qin Li get into the police car.


    Seeing the police car away, he looked dark.


    Soon he turned and walked into the hall.


    Xiao''s father is holding his cell phone with a happy face at this time.


    "Let Xiao Chen answer the phone... No matter what the meeting is, let him put it down first. I have something important to find him!"


    Hearing Xiao''s father call Xiao Chen, Xiao Xiaodong leans on the sofa.


    He was waiting to see what father Xiao wanted to do.


    Although he saw the joy on the other side''s face, he already had the answer in his heart.


    But still can''t help but want to look forward to it.


    Xiao Fu with a mobile phone, around the hall.


    He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Until there was another person on the other side of the phone, Xiao Fu''s face brightened even more.


    "Xiao Chen! Come back as soon as possible. Mo Xiaoxiao took over the Mo group. Do you know about this? "


    Xiao Chen receives the phone call of secretary, hear Xiao Fu this words.


    This is what he already knows.


    When I was in the hospital, I knew.


    At this time, hearing his father''s excited voice, Xiao Chen answered: "I know, what''s the matter with my father?"


    When Xiao Fu heard this insipid tone, he felt that he hated iron but not steel.


    "Since you know, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "Father, is it necessary to talk about this matter? Mo Xiaoxiao has taken over the Mo group now, and we are going to divorce soon."


    Father Xiao''s face had been twisted.


    Now just know Mo Xiaoxiao, became the chairman of Mo group.


    We haven''t made any profit yet.


    When he heard this, how could he be reconciled.


    "I don''t agree! I don''t agree with your divorce! "


    Xiao Chen knows what his father is up to.


    He sighed, "father, it''s not up to me to decide. I have a meeting to continue now. I''ll talk about it later."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Xiao''s father hears the voice of the phone being hung up. He turns his head and looks at the mobile phone.


    His face was livid with great anger.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong also knew something.


    At this time, he no longer hoped that Xiao Fu would save his mother.


    The man''s favorite is always himself.


    His mother has been with him for many years, and she has never enjoyed warmth.


    From the time he had memory, he knew that his identity could not be seen.


    Until he grew up.


    Later, he moved into Xiao''s mansion.


    Mother became the mistress of the Xiao family.


    But she was not happy.


    Xiao''s father is arrogant, but he has no ability.


    That careful thinking has always been in IELTS company.


    By the way, and Xiao Chen.


    This half brother.


    Once, he was envious of Xiao Chen.


    Facing the growing age.


    He no longer envies each other.


    Because neither of them can say which one is more pitiful than the other.

 Chapter 706

    After Xiao Chen''s mother died, Xiao''s father occupied the company.


    After that, something happened. Xiao Chen left Xiao''s home and went to the United States to go to university.


    And he.


    But he has been kept by his father Xiao.


    Although I love him on the surface.


    However, only when Xiao Chen was in Xiao''s family would Xiao''s father have that side.


    After he discovered this rule, he pinched each other with Xiao Chen all the time.


    Although Xiao Chen doesn''t pay much attention to him.


    But he is happy, everywhere with Xiao Chen find not happy.


    Until Xiao Chen left Xiao''s house and went to the United States.


    Father Xiao''s attitude towards him was cold.


    His father Xiao did not control him when he acted recklessly outside.


    Even every time I make trouble, I treat him coldly.


    It''s always mom in the middle.


    After that, he saw everything clearly and didn''t expect any more.


    Xiao Xiaodong stood up straight with a smile in his eyes and looked at Xiao''s father walking around.


    The smile at the bottom of my eyes is mockery, disdain and contempt.


    He really recognized Xiao Fu.


    At this time, my mother was brought by the police.


    The man didn''t worry at all. He even called Xiao Chen.


    Or ask about Mo Xiaoxiao.


    This man has only interests in his eyes.


    Clearly no ability, but always in the calculation of his careful thinking.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t tell his father, so he turned and left the hall.


    That lonely back, with unspeakable sadness.


    More than 20 years of home, never let him feel a trace of warmth.


    Except for his stupid mother, of course.


    Once the mother, eyes will only have their own.


    Later, when I entered Xiao''s mansion, my mother''s mind was occupied by Xiao''s father.


    Until he was old, his mother finally cared about him.


    At that time, his heart was already cold.


    Xiao Xiaodong walks into the garage, drives the car Qin Li bought for him and leaves the Xiao family mansion.


    He''s going to IELTS.


    He never had any idea about IELTS.


    He didn''t agree to marry the Mo family.


    Not only because Mo Xiaoxiao is a fool.


    More because he doesn''t want to touch IELTS.


    The company doesn''t belong to Xiao Fu at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning is standing on the apron behind the villa.


    Mo''s group has such strong financial resources that it has two private aircraft.


    Miyuning had just contacted the Edwards family and decided to fly to the United States.


    It''s not just the army fire deal. She''s going to settle with the Kohler family.


    The Kohler family blocked their business because of father mo.


    So we have to do everything we can.


    Of course, there is mo Xinghua around.


    This man killed him. It''s dirty hands.


    It''s better to stay abroad and never come back.


    "Miss, when you get there, you should pay attention to your health. If you have anything to do, please call back.


    I don''t know about the company, but with Secretary Han here, you must... "


    I heard Qin Ma''s nagging.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "well, mother Qin, I''m not going to come back. You''ll see me in three days at most."


    Qin''s mother is still worried.


    She''s been with the lady all these years.


    This is going to leave suddenly, I really feel reluctant.


    Mi you Ning followed some of Zhang Hu''s men.


    These people are still useful for a while. She needs them.


    "Let''s go."


    Miyuning stepped up the steps of the plane.


    The green gang members behind her followed her one after another.


    Including Mo Xinghua who was suppressed.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua''s legs are soft.


    Because mi you Ning told her before that if you want to let bygones be bygones.


    But he needs to go to the United States.


    Mo Xinghua doesn''t know what to do in the United States.

 Chapter 707

    But he didn''t feel right. He always felt that he would never come back this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as miyuning and his men boarded the plane.


    Xiao Xiaodong also arrived at IELTS.


    He went straight to the top office of the company.


    Came to Xiao Chen''s office, did not knock on the door, directly push open the door, raised the pace to go in.


    Xiao Chen is dealing with the company''s overstocked documents these two days.


    I heard that the door was pushed open without knocking.


    He looked up and saw Xiao Xiaodong at a glance.


    Originally plain without wave eyes, showed the color of boredom.


    In fact, Xiao Xiaodong is a trouble for him.


    This is the man with his own constitution.


    Xiao Xiaodong is not good when he meets him.


    Xiao Chen put down his pen and looked at Xiao Xiaodong.


    The latter has come to the desk, a fart - share sitting on the seat.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xiao Xiaodong is full of ruffian even when he is sitting.


    He smiles to see to Xiao Chen, "you still really want to divorce with Mo Xiao Xiao?"


    He heard that man last night.


    Today, just before, Xiao Fu''s emotion and words could be heard.


    Xiao Chen''s eyebrows wrinkled lightly and her eyes were as calm as water.


    It seems that there is not much emotion about it.


    "The divorce agreement is ready. Sooner or later, Mo Xiaoxiao has resumed."


    Xiao Xiaodong held his chin and nodded when he heard this.


    "Yes, they have all become the chairman of Mo''s group. I think Mo Xiaoxiao has recovered."


    Otherwise, how could Mo''s group tolerate a woman with intelligence quotient of several years old to be the chairman of the board.


    It seems that the woman also has some means.


    Thinking of mom''s current situation, Xiao Xiaodong said that.


    "My mother was taken away. Mo Xiaoxiao, the woman, did it. Help me find a way to get my mother out."


    As soon as Xiao Xiaodong opened his mouth, Xiao Chen''s eyebrows rose.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong was still full of ruffian spirit.


    But between these words, I was begging him.


    When the other party saw him in the past, he didn''t turn on the taunt mode.


    Or three or two sentences are wrong, and verbal attack is light.


    But think of this is because of Qin Li, Xiao Chen did not embarrass Xiao Xiaodong.


    "What did aunt Qin do?"


    Seeing that Xiao Chen was not in a dilemma, Xiao Xiaodong said frankly, "attempted murder."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Chen''s expression is a little strange.


    "What did you say?"


    "Attempted murder."


    Xiao Xiaodong''s tone is also helpless.


    In fact, he didn''t know much about it before.


    He came home late the day before yesterday, and his mother had been waiting for him.


    I fell asleep on the sofa in the living room.


    He came a few steps closer and heard his mother''s dream talk.


    "It''s not me. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t push it..."


    The intermittent words, including Mo Xiaoxiao at that time, fell down the stairs.


    What can Xiao Xiaodong associate with.


    Until today, Xiao Xiaodong knows that his mother is not innocent.


    But he couldn''t watch his mother suffer in it.


    It''s not a place for people at all.


    Xiao Chen hears Xiao Xiaodong''s words again, drooping eyes, eyes reveal meditation.


    It has something to do with Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Then it''s just about falling down.


    "Aunt Qin pushed Mo Xiaoxiao downstairs?"


    Although the tone of questioning, but with a bit of affirmation.


    Xiao Xiaodong shook his head. "I''m not sure, but I heard her talking in her sleep. It should be eight to nine."

 Chapter 708

    Xiao Chen knows Xiao Xiaodong''s intention.


    But he can''t do it.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao is different. I can only ask you about this."


    Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes showed relaxation, "well, OK."


    But his tone, or so flat.


    Xiao Chen takes out her cell phone and dials mi you Ning.


    But I can''t get through for the time being.


    Think of each other has been with Qin ma.


    He called Qin Ma''s cell phone again.


    The phone was quickly picked up.


    "Mr. Xiao."


    "Well, mother Qin is me."


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Xiao?"


    Xiao Chen stood up and went to the French window of the office.


    Looking at the scenery downstairs, he said bluntly, "mother Qin, how can Xiao Xiao''s phone be blocked?"


    "Mr. Xiao, miss has gone to the United States and will be back in a few days."


    Hearing that the other party had gone to the United States, Xiao Chen frowned slightly.


    Just wanted to ask, what is the other party doing in the United States.


    But when the words came to my mouth, there was no exit.


    The relationship between them is not close at all.


    Even in the name of husband and wife, it is only in name but not in reality.


    But Qin''s mother didn''t know Xiao Chen''s hesitation.


    She knew that the young lady had no plans to divorce Xiao Chen, and even complied with her husband''s will.


    It plans to give Xiao Chen 5% of the shares of Mo''s group.


    Now the other side takes the initiative to ask about the situation of the young lady, and Qin''s mother is willing to make them closer.


    In the past, Xiao Chen''s attitude towards the young lady was always very alienated.


    Now the young lady has recovered and no longer knows nothing.


    "Mr. Xiao, it seems that there is something wrong with the company. Miss said that she could go to the United States for three days at most.


    If you have anything to do, it''s OK to call the young lady after she gets off the plane. "


    "Well, I see."


    Xiao Chen hangs up and looks at the building outside the window.


    At this time, I don''t know why, he felt empty at the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking of the girl in the hospital, Mingming has regained consciousness.


    But still disguised as ignorant.


    That''s really different from before.


    But at the beginning, he didn''t see it.


    Those eyes are really beautiful now.


    Hear Qin Ma said, Mo Xiaoxiao went to the United States.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen felt it.


    The relationship between them is really different.


    In the past, the other party was waiting for him at home.


    He even sticks to him all the time.


    Now the other side did not say hello, they flew to the United States.


    This let Xiao Chen heart not taste.


    Think of before he to Mo Xiaoxiao, also did not pay so attention.


    Xiao Chen''s face was full of self mockery.


    That''s the inferiority of men.


    When people are around, they are not close to each other at all.


    Even then, he never paid attention to each other.


    Now that people are better, he begins to care.


    This kind of reaction makes Xiao Chen look down upon himself.


    Throw away some thoughts in the brain, Xiao Chen doesn''t think that pair of smart eyes any more.


    I don''t think about Mo Xiaoxiao any more.


    Xiao Chen turns around and looks at Xiao Xiaodong waiting for the answer.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao has gone to the United States and won''t come back until three days later."


    "Damn it


    On hearing the news, Xiao Xiaodong''s face changed.


    Three days, who knows what my mother looks like three days later.


    Xiao Chen saw that Xiao Xiaodong''s face was ugly, and the worried color was also obvious.


    "Wait till she gets off the plane. I''ll call again."


    "OK, I''ll go to see my mother first, and call me when I have news."


    Seeing Xiao Chen nodding, Xiao Xiaodong got up and left.


    Xiao Chen looks at Xiao Xiaodong''s back and suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Xiao Xiaodong."


    Step to the door, so stopped.

 Chapter 709

    Xiao Xiaodong turns around and looks at Xiao Chen suspiciously, "is there anything else?"


    Think of what the secretary told him.


    Xiao Chen reveals gentle smile, "why did you fight yesterday?"


    Hearing about yesterday, Xiao Xiaodong''s face became unnatural.


    Last night he went to play with his friends and saw a little boy being bullied.


    This kind of bullying is not beating, but being transferred to play.


    Seeing this, he didn''t control it and beat the man.


    Xiao Xiaodong curled his lips and said, "if you fight, you fight. Why?"


    After that, he turned and left the office.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong''s steps were somewhat deserted.


    Because he also has unspeakable secrets.


    Nobody knows about it except him.


    Looking at Xiao Xiaodong''s back, Xiao Chen shakes his head and laughs.


    He sat back in his previous position and continued to work on the accumulated files.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the United States.


    Private jet, heard on the lawn of a manor.


    When miyuning stepped off the plane.


    There is a handsome young man outside, with all the people behind to meet her.


    "Welcome, Miss Mo."


    The handsome young man approached miyuning.


    She reached for her hand and leaned over to kiss the back of it.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "Bert Edward, thank you for your reception."


    When the young man saw that miyuning called out his name, his smile did not change at all.


    But his momentum began to show.


    Because in their information, they know the woman in front of them.


    The other party has never contacted Mo group before.


    I don''t even know about Mr. Mo''s cooperation with the family.


    After receiving the call from this man, his father asked him to meet him.


    I want to find out first.


    Bert Edward raised his head and saluted miyuning as a gentleman.


    "It''s my pleasure to serve the beauty."


    Miyuning stopped and looked at each other with a smile.


    Even if the young man, such a gentleman, even etiquette in place.


    She doesn''t look down on each other.


    Bert Edward, the young leader of the army fire tycoon family.


    This man is a killer.


    "Young master Bert can really talk. I''m a married woman. What kind of beauty is there?"


    Miyuning smiles shyly.


    When Bert Edward heard the words, he showed a sad expression.


    "Oh... I can''t believe it. Miss Mo, if you want to believe me, I was going to pursue you just now," he said with a rueful expression


    Miyuning nodded with a smile, "master Bert, you are really a gentleman who can coax women."


    However, her heart is extremely cold.


    She did not believe that the Edwards had not checked her information before she came.


    Mo Xiaoxiao, the original owner, did not hide everything in China.


    Anyone who wants to find out can find out.


    At this time, the people of Qingbang escorted Mo Xinghua from the plane.


    "Miss Mo."


    Bai Gang, the leader of the gang, came to mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning turns to look at Bai Gang and takes another look at Mo Xing Hua.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua, seeing the surrounding scenes, had already been scared to his knees.


    He couldn''t stand any more, but he was dragged.


    Just now, Mo Xinghua had heard the conversation between miyuning and Bert Edward.


    No matter how useless he is, he knows the Edwards.


    This is the army fire tycoon of the United States.


    Bert Edward saw that Mo Xinghua was "supported".


    Instead of asking much, he extended his hand to miyuning.

 Chapter 710

    Bert Edward held out his hand to miyuning, a gentleman''s behavior.


    "Miss Mo, my father is still waiting for us. He has prepared dinner and asked Miss Mo to give us a compliment."


    Miyuning turned and saw a line of Rolls Royce not far away.


    She nodded with a smile. "It''s my pleasure."


    Bert Edwards took the man to one of the cars.


    Miyuning got in the car, and then Bert Edward came up.


    Then Bai Gang got on the bus.


    He needs to be with Miss Mo all the time.


    It doesn''t make any sense to Bert.


    "Miss Mo, we are deeply sorry for your father''s departure.


    But when you come here this time, the cooperation between our two families will continue.


    Recently, the situation in the United States has been a little tense and the risks have been a little high. "


    When he got on the bus, Bert Edward was in full swing.


    Although the appearance is the same as before.


    But that whole body''s prestige, actually the existence feeling is very obvious.


    Bai Gang has already tightened up.


    Miyuning, however, leaned back in his seat, sitting in a casual manner and with a cool face.


    Listen to Bert''s words, look at each other and there is no words.


    Because there are other meanings in this speech.


    Bert Edwards was on his way back.


    Test this woman, do you know the specific price of the cooperation between the two families.


    If he can, he still wants to adjust the price up.


    But at this time he looked at it, and mi you would rather not say a word.


    Just that beautiful face, show indifferent smile looking at him.


    Bert had a feeling that this woman would see through his bright and beautiful eyes.


    At the same time, his heart began to be abnormal.


    It seemed that he was watched by this woman, and his heart beat faster.


    Love field wave son of Bert Edward, how can not know this feeling.


    Before, he said that miyuning is beautiful. It''s not all compliments.


    Because the woman in front of me is really beautiful and tasteful.


    "Mr. Burt, this is exactly what I''m here for. We''ll talk about the details later."


    Seeing that Bert Edward''s eyes were not quite right, miyuning immediately spoke out.


    Unfortunately, Bert didn''t hear her at all.


    I only saw the red lips open and close.


    It made him want to kiss and stop the red lips,


    Taste its beautiful taste.


    Miyuning did not repeat what he had said before.


    She turned her head away and looked out at the scene.


    Bai Gang then repeated what miyuning had said to Bert Edward.


    The latter looks to mi you Ning.


    At this time, he felt that this woman was not only empty but also mysterious.


    This woman is not afraid of him.


    It''s not even influenced by his whole body.


    The villa in Edward''s manor is here.


    Burt got off first and covered the roof for miyuning.


    "Miss Mo, please --"


    Miyuning gets out of the car and looks at the door of the villa.


    There was an old man standing there.


    Behind each other stood several big men.


    "Father"


    Burt saw the old man and stepped forward quickly.


    Miyuning and Bai Gang follow up.


    "Hello, I''m Mr. Mo''s daughter, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    Old Mr. Edward, look at miyuning.


    The sharp sight looked mi you Ning up and down.


    This old man, though he is so old.


    However, this means that the dark, black and powerful forces in the United States are terrified.


    In miyuning, she ignored old Mr. Edward''s authority. She had no timidity.


    Old Mr. Edward was smiling when he saw this.

 Chapter 711

    "Yes, yes, sure enough, tiger father has no dog daughter."


    Hearing old Edward''s praise, miyuning''s smile remained unchanged.


    "Thank you for your praise, but it seems that you are very interested in Chinese culture."


    Old Edward stepped aside and said, "yes, your father and I also come from Chinese antiques. Only then can we get to know each other..."


    Hearing that the other party was talking about the process of meeting Mo''s father, miyuning had dinner in the Edwards family.


    Then miyuning and old Edward began to talk about the next issues.


    Of course, Lord Burt was on the side.


    Miyuning didn''t hide anything. She used her cooperation with the Edwards family.


    The price of those weapons will go up by two percent.


    But this time she needs to buy powerful weapons and solve some personal problems.


    I hope that the Edwards family can stand by and don''t stop it.


    Old Edward was not in any mood when he heard about the price increase of 2%.


    But


    "You''re going to settle with the Kohler family?"


    As a military and fire tycoon of the United States, the Edwards family can grasp any information.


    After the death of Mr. Mo, old Edward lost his best friend of Huaxia.


    He was also in a low mood.


    Later, I checked, and naturally found out that it was the Kohler family.


    Heard old Edward see blood words.


    Mi you Ning''s face of indifferent smile away.


    Her expression was solemn, and her beautiful eyes were full of killing intention.


    "Yes, the Kohler family killed my parents or even pretended to be in a car accident. I can''t pretend that it didn''t happen."


    Old Edward was holding his cane and his eyes were on miyuning.


    "Do you know that the Kohler family, though not very powerful, is also the number one hyena in the United States?"


    Hyenas are ferocious. Once they bite their prey, they will not let go.


    It''s never too late to make trouble with such people.


    Miyuning naturally knew the bad name of the Kohler family.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Child, even so, you still insist on going to the Kohler family?"


    Miyuning nodded, "yes, now I only hope you can provide the best weapons."


    Old Edward heard the words and turned to look at Bert.


    The latter, seeing this, turned and left.


    But when he left, he suddenly turned his head and looked at mi you Ning.


    With a desire for conquest in his eyes, his vision towards miyuning changed completely.


    The man caught his attention.


    It even made his heart beat abnormally.


    This woman he wants, he wants to have.


    It''s that simple.


    As long as they come back alive.


    After Burt left, he soon returned with his men.


    The men were carrying black boxes in their hands.


    Old Edward stood up, pointed to the boxes and said, "boy, these are the weapons you want.


    It''s not convenient for any member of our Edwards family to intervene in this matter, because some rules can''t be broken. "


    Miyuning nodded and opened the box.


    She saw the excellent weapons, turned to white gang and others point chin.


    The men quickly lifted the box.


    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll ask someone to call you about the transaction amount of these weapons, including the weapons that will enter China next time."


    Old Edward waved his hand. "This is my personal sponsorship."


    Mi you Ning accepted this with a smile.


    He left with Bai Gang and others.


    Burt took them out.


    Just outside Edward''s manor, there are Bentleys.


    "Miss Mo!"

 Chapter 712

    "Miss Mo!"


    Just as mi you Ning and Bai Gang and others are about to leave.


    Bert made a noise behind him.


    Miyuning turned to look at Bert Edward.


    "I hope you can come back, I decided to pursue you!"


    Hearing this, the smile on mi you Ning''s face slowly faded away.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Master Bert, this joke is not funny at all."


    Miyuning turned and left.


    But Bert Edward''s eyes overflowed with a clear smile.


    And the potential in those eyes.


    "Miss Mo, please --"


    Bentley''s drivers get out of the car one after another to open the door for MI Youning, Bai Gang and others.


    After miyuning got on the bus, Bai Gang and others took their weapons with them.


    Mo Xinghua naturally did not forget to bring it.


    After all, this scene tonight is just for Mo Xinghua.


    "Drive."


    "Yes."


    These people are all Mo''s hands in the United States.


    No matter how clean Mohist group is, some places are stained with black.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward went back to the motorcade.


    Get in the car and go home.


    Bert just got home and went upstairs after saying hello to his father.


    Then his cell phone rang.


    Seeing that it was an old classmate on the phone, Bert Edward raised his eyebrows.


    As he went to the bedroom, he picked up the phone.


    "Hi! Xiao, you haven''t contacted me for a long time. How are you


    "Not bad."


    A warm voice rang from the phone.


    Burt pushed open the door of the bedroom in a sort of cheerful tone.


    "Xiao, today is really my lucky day. I met a woman.


    My heart is affected by her. I feel the taste of love... "


    Hearing Bert''s cheerful tone, the person on the phone interrupted him.


    "Bert, I need to see you."


    Bert, who had planned to release himself, was solemn when he heard this.


    "Xiao, you just don''t give me face. At least you let me finish my lyrical work."


    "It''s not lyric, it''s promiscuous."


    Burt''s face was not in the least dissatisfied when he was said so.


    "Xiao, you hurt my heart so much."


    Bert went to the bed and fell.


    Hearing that there was no voice on the phone, he asked, "come on, Xiao, but you seldom come to me."


    Far away in China, Xiao Chen is standing in the office of the company.


    He holds the mobile phone in his hand, with helpless face.


    "Do you have a woman in your house today, surnamed Mo?"


    He called miyuning before.


    I want to ask about Qin Li.


    Unfortunately, you have no one to answer.


    It''s still the same at night.


    Think of each other that day in the hospital, Xiao Chen this just called the old classmate.


    And Bert Edward, hearing Xiao Chen''s question, immediately sat up from the bed.


    "Xiao! Are you asking about our family? "


    His tone was a little funny.


    But the face is in the room that Xiao Chen can''t see, more solemn a few minutes.


    Xiao Chen knows Bert well. You can stay with him as you like.


    But only the interests of the Edwards family were involved, and the man immediately took precautions.


    "No, Bert, I want to find my wife, but I can''t get in touch with her now."


    Hearing Xiao Chen''s words, Bert''s face looked good.


    He got up, went to the bar in his bedroom and got himself a drink.


    "Xiao, you are married. Why didn''t I get the invitation?"


    At this time, Burt did not associate mi you Ning with his old classmates.

 Chapter 713

    Xiao Chen smiles a way: "already married half a year, at the beginning too hasty."


    Bert Edward poured himself a strong drink.


    He picked up the glass and was just about to bring it to his mouth.


    His face suddenly turned ugly.


    "Xiao, what did you just say? Your wife''s surname is Mo?"


    Xiao Chen originally thought that Bert ignored the question just now, but thought Mo Xiaoxiao didn''t have it.


    At this time, hearing Bert''s words, he obviously felt something was wrong.


    "Yes, my wife''s surname is mo. her name is mo Xiaoxiao."


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    Burt put all the spirits in his glass into his mouth.


    He knows that Mo Xiaoxiao is married.


    But do not know, Mo Xiaoxiao married an old classmate.


    "Bert, did Xiaoxiao go to your place? How is she?"


    The voice of worry rang from the phone.


    Bert didn''t look very good either.


    He fell in love with the old classmate''s woman.


    He was hit hard by this.


    No matter how mischievous he is, he can''t do such a thing.


    It''s just playing with women. It''s just your love. I wish you.


    Although Mo Xiaoxiao has some desire to conquer.


    It really didn''t reach the point where he was desperate.


    Think of what Mo Xiaoxiao did tonight.


    Bert slowly tells Xiao Chen what happened tonight.


    When Xiao Chen heard what mi you Ning had done, the gentleness on his face had disappeared.


    Even the previous worries were swept away.


    He repressed a great anger.


    Mo Xiaoxiao is too much of a fool.


    She didn''t know how dangerous it was.


    "Bert, for the sake of an old classmate, help me take Mo Xiaoxiao back."


    Burt immediately said, "no, no, Xiao, I can''t decide this, because she''s gone. It''s something the Edwards can''t do."


    Xiao Chen did not give up.


    "Bert, my latest long-range shooting weapon has come out. As long as you help me bring people back, I will unconditionally give it to the Edwards family."


    "Really


    Bert stood up when he heard the words.


    The tone was excited, with disbelief.


    Xiao Chen turns around and picks up the coat on the office chair.


    As he spoke to Bert, he walked out of the office.


    "Yes, as long as you take Mo Xiaoxiao back, I will go to the United States now, and I will arrive tomorrow."


    "Good! I''ll send for it now. "


    Burt is afraid that Xiao Chen will go back and hang up the phone. He goes downstairs to discuss the matter with his father.


    Xiao Chen, an old classmate, became good friends because of a common hobby.


    That''s the gun.


    And Xiao Chen is still a ghost.


    The weapon he designed and refitted is extremely powerful.


    How many people want to get each other, an analytical design.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Chen is only interested in this aspect.


    The other party seldom trades these drawings for wealth.


    Once, he begged once.


    It was school time.


    Later, there was no more.


    He was sure that his father would agree.


    Because the weapons originally designed are only produced by their Edwards family.


    Sure enough, Bert thought well.


    When old Edward heard the news, he just nodded and agreed.


    Even let him bring a lot of people.


    Once the Kohler family fights with Mo Xiaoxiao''s people, let him bring them back.


    They are not needed for the rest.


    Unfortunately, old Edward and Bert thought very well.


    But they were a bit late after all.


    Because when Bert arrived.


    The Kohler family no longer exists.

 Chapter 714

    Miyuning did not go straight to the Kohler family.


    When she came, she had already looked at the actual picture of the Kohler family.


    She likes that position very much.


    "Bai Gang, when you arrive, you will guard at the door, unless I tell you to go in again."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    Bai Gang wiped his weapon and replied respectfully.


    He went to the Edwards family tonight, and then he felt something different.


    They are far from the height of the Green Gang.


    However, he firmly believes that the Green Gang will grow stronger in the future.


    As long as Mohist group and Qingbang have been cooperating.


    This made Bai Gang respect mi you Ning again and again.


    Miyou would rather smile than say anything. She picked up the hand grenade.


    This is for the Kohler family.


    The way miyuning let people go is not the positive side of the Kohler family.


    They came to the back of the house, which was close to the woods.


    When the car was a few hundred meters near the Kohler family, miyuning asked someone to stop the car.


    Walk out of the car and pull Mo Xinghua out of the rear seat.


    "Good uncle, your former partner is here. Let''s go."


    Mo Xinghua spent the night in fear.


    At this time, I heard mi you Ning''s words and pulled the door with both hands.


    "I''m not going. I''m not going anywhere. Xiaoxiao, please let me go."


    The sad cry came from Mo Xinghua''s mouth.


    Mi you Ning sees this and stares at Mo Xinghua''s head with the gun in his hand.


    "Mo Xinghua! If you come with me this time, you still have life, or I''ll kill you immediately! "


    There is no such good thing in the world, which has killed two of my closest relatives.


    Now I want to stay out of it.


    It''s fantastic.


    Mo Xinghua felt the cold weapon against him.


    Immediately raised his hands, "Xiaoxiao... Xiaoxiao, I''ll go with you, you move this thing."


    Miyuning takes the gun away and reaches for Mo Xinghua''s back collar.


    Push people to the front, "let''s go."


    Mo Xinghua was really scared at this time.


    Fear of death.


    His legs were shaking violently, but he didn''t dare to stop.


    Miyuning nodded to Baigang behind him and kept up with Mo Xinghua.


    Now it''s the Kohler family territory, surrounded by surveillance equipment.


    If she goes any further, she''ll enter the surveillance equipment.


    Now I can only enter the Kohler family openly.


    Mo Xinghua was walking in front of him, and MI Youning was holding the gun at will.


    Her eyes were watching the scene in the dark night.


    I know I came to the iron gate of the Kohler family.


    "Who is it?"


    A group of people came out and spoke American language.


    Each of these men was armed with weapons and the muzzle of their guns was pointed at Mi Youning and Mo Xinghua.


    Mi you Ning looked at these people. Although his steps stopped, he did not look afraid.


    "I want to see your master, Anton Kohler."


    Miyuning also answered in American language.


    "Put down your weapons!"


    When they saw that miyuning had a gun in his hand, they immediately put most of the weapons on her.


    Miyuning shrugged and stood in the dark.


    The corner of his mouth stirred up a smile of evil.


    Now these people are asking her to put down her arms.


    Then she has no face.


    Mo Xinghua had been sitting on the ground when he was facing him.


    Miyuning raised his gun and asked the men, "do you say this?"


    "Yes! Lay down your arms


    Hearing that one of the black and strong men spoke, MI Youning nodded.

 Chapter 715

    Soon, however, the smile on miyuning''s face changed.


    Raise the gun in your hand and turn it in one direction.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Miyuning quickly fired at the men at the iron gate.


    It''s fast and accurate.


    But in the blink of an eye, half of them fell.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Of course, those people also shot at miyuning.


    It''s a pity that miyuning is standing in the same place. These people can''t hurt her at all.


    Because when the missiles were flying to her side, miyuning used the strength of the remaining soul to resist.


    Today, though the most lacking is the power of the soul.


    But also let her have to use, to resist the shooting of these people.


    There is also a time limit to the protection of the light shield of soul power.


    So miyuning quickly got rid of these people and went straight to the Kohler family.


    Of course, when he went in, miyuning did not forget to pull Mo Xinghua, who was sitting on the floor.


    Mo Xinghua is not so lucky.


    He was shot in the leg.


    "Lay down your arms!"


    Soon there was another rush.


    The gun in miyuning''s hand has no bullet left.


    She took out the charge - front - gun from the space and shot at the person who appeared again.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edwards, bringing people to the Kohler family.


    However, he did not see mi you Ning and others.


    He took the main road.


    Miyuning took a shortcut.


    And it''s already at war.


    Bert Edward thought that miyuning didn''t go to the Kohler family tonight.


    But he didn''t give up going to the Kohler family.


    Because he called miyuning.


    No one answered the phone, either she or Bai Gang.


    On Bert Edward''s way.


    Miyuning has entered the hall of the Kohler family.


    Anton Kohler is sitting on the sofa.


    Miyuning stood beside him, his gun in his hand touching his head.


    Bai Gang and others are holding weapons to confront the Kohler family.


    These people are members of the Kohler family.


    Mi you Ning smiles at the old man sitting on the sofa.


    The latter has an iron face, sharp eyes and murderous spirit.


    Mi you Ning''s smiling face was not affected at all.


    She turned to look at the Kohler family.


    "I think everyone knows why Mo Xiaoxiao came here.


    Now, I only want the old man''s life, and I am so greedy for power when I am old


    You must have had enough of it. "


    Looking at the faces of the members of the Kohler family, miyuning smiles with satisfaction.


    Especially after she spoke, these people didn''t speak.


    They looked at Anton Kohler with complicated eyes.


    These people''s eyes were calm, and even some young men and women showed forbearance.


    "You killed a lot of people in our family today. If this story is spread, will the Kohler family become a laughing stock?"


    One of the men spoke.


    Listening to the other side''s angry voice, mi you Ning picks her eyebrows.


    She winked at Bai Gang not far away.


    The latter is waiting for miyuning''s order all the time, and naturally receives the message delivered by miyuning for the first time.


    He stepped forward two steps and pulled up Anton coller from the sofa.


    Miyuning leaves Anton Kohler and walks to the young man.


    When they saw her coming, they were frightened.


    Bai Gang, they didn''t see it before.


    However, all the members of the Kohler family who were present saw the horror of this woman with their own eyes.

 Chapter 716

    The bullets flew to her, but the woman was not hurt.


    Even those sub bullets, it''s like being rebounded by something.


    Bounce back at the shooter.


    Seeing these people retreat at the same time, mi you Ning smiles with a vague meaning.


    She reaches for Bai Gang and others behind her and makes a move to leave.


    "Since there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave without disturbing you.


    What you Kohler family did in China some time ago is bound to pay a price! "


    The latter remark is to the young man who spoke before.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, the man''s face didn''t have the slightest regret.


    Even looking at mi you Ning''s eyes, he wanted to tear her to pieces.


    Hyenas really deserve the name of the Kohler family.


    These poor people.


    I really think that as long as the family is united, no one will do anything to them.


    If they don''t have a design, kill mom and dad.


    Maybe in the United States, they can really be more natural and unrestrained.


    After all, the Kohler family dare not be so unscrupulous in the United States.


    They are belittling the Chinese.


    These people think that Chinese people can''t find their trace in this matter.


    I don''t even think that someone in the Mo family will come to me.


    As miyuning left the hall, Bai Gang pressed the old man Anton Kohler.


    Mo Xinghua was pulled down by his back hand.


    At this time, Mo Xinghua was lame.


    Even one of his arms is down.


    The whole body is full of blood, and the face is pale.


    His eyes are as dull as a doll.


    I''m scared. I''m scared.


    The Kohler family watched miyuning and his party leave.


    They followed quickly.


    Anton Kohler saw the people behind him and shook his head at them.


    All the members of the Kohler family expressed their strong intention to kill miyuning and his party.


    But miyuning didn''t seem to notice.


    When she got to Baigang, they drove into the car and waved to the Kohler family.


    No one could see mi Youning sitting in the car. Her body was shaking.


    But her face was arrogant and unbridled.


    People in the Kohler family are afraid of the weird things in miyuning.


    They have also heard of the strange people of China.


    But there is no immediate, they see the woman is more terrible.


    So at this time, they had nothing to do with mi you Ning''s arrogant attitude.


    I can only watch mi you Ning and others get on the bus and leave.


    Until the motorcade drove away, one of the older men in the Kohler family turned around.


    He looked at the people and said, "prepare your weapons, we will kill these Chinese people!"


    "Yes


    "Yes


    The man seemed to have some authority. As soon as his voice fell, the Kohler family responded.


    When miyuning got on the bus, he said to Bai Gang beside him, "get out of the gate and put Anton Kohler and Mo Xinghua out of the car."


    Bai Gang knew her plan and nodded without any doubt.


    At this time, miyuning felt that something was wrong with him.


    This is the overuse of the power of the soul.


    It seems that she can''t hold on.


    But in front of Bai Gang and others, she is worried.


    I''m afraid that if I''m in a coma, these people will be able to hold her.


    But now there is no other way.


    It''s a gamble.


    She won''t believe anyone.


    Even if Bai Gang is really unreliable, it''s also her bad luck.


    Feel dizzy brain rise, really can''t hold on.

 Chapter 717

    Mi you Ning hands the remote control to Bai Gang.


    "Out of the gate, press all the buttons on it."


    "Good." Bai just took it.


    He saw something wrong with miyuning.


    However, just as he was about to ask, miyuning''s head was tilted aside.


    Lean back in the seat and close your eyes.


    "Miss Mo?"


    Bai Gang came forward to shake mi you Ning''s body, but there was no reaction.


    He immediately stepped forward and explored the tip of miyuning''s nose.


    He was relieved to feel that he was still breathing.


    Bai Gang sat up straight, looking at the front door, holding the remote control in his hand.


    As the motorcade drove out of the door of the Kohler family, Bai Gang turned and looked behind him.


    He lowered the window and gestured to the car behind him.


    The motorcade stopped.


    "Throw the old man and Mo Xinghua out of the car!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Anton Kohler and Mo Xinghua were thrown to the door.


    One of the two was puzzled, but kept alert.


    One is the eyes are absent, was thrown out of the car, sitting on the ground.


    The Kohler family, when they''re ready to go.


    At this time, they did not know that they were so close to heaven.


    "Go


    At Bai Gang''s command, the motorcade drove again.


    Just after driving 100 meters, Bai Gang sat in the car and pressed the remote control.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    I only heard the loud explosion behind me.


    The Kohler family, they''ve got weapons ready. They''re going to get in the car and catch up.


    At this time, they were shocked by the explosion in their ears.


    Screams and howls were heard everywhere in the manor.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    Someone else was blown up.


    It was such a big noise that it also alarmed Bert Edward.


    The convoy to the Kohler family stopped after hearing about the explosion.


    They all looked at the fire not far away.


    There was shock in that look.


    Bert Edward, in particular, had worries in his eyes.


    It''s already a war, and it''s even fierce.


    "Get your weapons ready and move on!"


    The woman who thought of fighting with others was the wife of an old classmate.


    Bert Edwards can''t retire at this time.


    Of course, there are also plans for the latest weapons.


    Bai Gang sat in the car and pressed the buttons of the remote control.


    Then he told the driver to speed up.


    Now they are going to Mo''s house in the United States.


    However, it wasn''t long before the car speeded up and ran into a motorcade.


    "Watch out!"


    The brothers sitting in the same car with Bai Gang took out their weapons one after another.


    They didn''t know that it was Bert Edwards and others in the opposite team.


    The car came to a slow stop.


    The windows have come down and the gun has been out.


    How could Bert Edward not find the muzzle of the window.


    At this time, he ignored the obstruction of his subordinates and got out of the car directly.


    Bai Gang and others are sitting in the car. Even if they see that it''s Bert Edward, they still don''t relax their vigilance.


    But they put the weapons away in silence.


    Because this is the United States, even if the Edwards really want to do something.


    They can''t stop it.


    Bai Gang took the lead in pushing the door open and went out.


    "Love... Mr. Edward..."


    Bai Gang''s American language is very strange.


    At this time, his stumbling pronunciation, in exchange for Bert Edward''s smile.


    "Relax."


    Bert Edward spoke in Chinese.

 Chapter 718

    Seeing each other speak Mandarin, Bai Gang relaxed a little.


    "How did you come, Mr. Edward?"


    There was temptation in the words.


    Bert Edward was not displeased by this.


    He looked sideways behind Bai Gang, "where''s Miss Mo?"


    Bai Gang blocked his body. "Are you looking for Miss Mo?"


    "Well," Bert Edward nodded, "her husband is an old classmate of mine and will arrive in the United States tomorrow."


    Hearing the news, Bai Gang had doubts in his eyes.


    Because he really doesn''t understand Miss Mo''s life.


    As for her husband, naturally there is no way to know.


    Now look at the crowd behind Bert Edward.


    Bai Gang''s cold face was solemn. "Mr. Edward, I''m going to take Miss Mo to Mo''s residence in the United States. There are already people waiting there."


    Bert Edward got out of his way.


    "No problem, but I''ll join you. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything."


    Bai Gang has doubts in his eyes, but he knows that he can''t refute.


    Because this is the territory of the Edwards.


    Bert Edwards walked back to his car.


    At the same time, Bai Gang also sat back in the car.


    He looked at mi you Ning, who was still in a coma, with a worried look in his eyes.


    After that, Bai Gang took out his cell phone and dialed the boss''s cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    When miyuning woke up, he looked at the transparent screen in front of the French window.


    Memories of last night poured into my mind.


    Looking at the window screen for a while, miyuning looked at the strange surroundings.


    Looking at the dress in the room, she was sure that the original owner was not familiar with it.


    Get out of bed.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    "Are you awake?"


    Push open the door of the man, that handsome face, with a warm smile.


    When I saw her, there was a bright light in my eyes.


    Mi Youning saw the man standing in front of the door with a smile on his lips.


    Then she stretched out her arms, "uncle, hug."


    Seeing mi you Ning''s action, Xiao Chen shook his head helplessly.


    But his steps are towards miyuning.


    Standing by the bed, I saw that mi you Ning''s action was still not put down.


    Xiao Chen this just sighed tone, lightly hugged a person next.


    Mi you Ning feels Xiao Chen''s gentle breath after being hugged.


    She didn''t hold Xiao Chen back this time.


    The hands began to be dishonest and moved in front of Xiao Chen''s collar.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Mi you Ning asked casually.


    Her eyes stare at Xiao Chen''s shoulder however.


    Or, correctly, the shoulder socket.


    It''s like looking through the shirt and seeing the skin inside.


    Xiao Chen patted mi you Ning gently, as if to stand up and answer each other''s questions.


    However, miyuning felt that he was leaving and immediately held him.


    Her hand is pulling Xiao Chen''s collar.


    This one action, let Xiao Chen''s clothes be pulled open.


    Mi you Ning stares straight at Xiao Chen''s shoulder socket.


    There''s a little mole there.


    Seeing the mole, mi you Ning smiles.


    He was relieved with a smile.


    It''s really this man.


    Bert Edward''s bold remarks about her before almost upset her.


    She didn''t like Bert Edward very much, but she didn''t have any aversion.


    It''s just a simple insensitivity.


    Unfortunately, the other party is the first person in the mission world to express his feelings to her.


    Whether it is true or false, at that time, she really put each other into consideration.


    Now seeing the mole on Xiao Chen''s shoulder, mi you Ning was relieved.


    Because this man is part of the original wish.

 Chapter 719

    Xiao Chen sees his clothes torn open. He looks up at mi you Ning.


    I saw the latter staring at his body.


    There was a smile on his face that he couldn''t understand.


    Xiao Chen takes her hand away and arranges her clothes.


    This episode did not make Xiao Chen think much.


    He sat down by the bed and looked at miyuning seriously.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, I know you are in good health and your mind has recovered, but you can''t make fun of your own life.


    Do you know what a sensation it caused last night? "


    Mi you Ning hears speech and looks innocently at Xiao Chen.


    "No, I''m not very good, but how did you come to the United States?"


    Seeing mi you Ning talking about last night''s situation, it''s not right at all.


    Xiao Chen shook his head.


    "I heard about you in the United States. I wanted to dissuade you, but it happened."


    With that, Xiao Chen stood up.


    He went to a table not far away and picked up a document.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, this is the divorce agreement I prepared. If there is no problem, you can sign it."


    Miyuning heard that it was a divorce agreement. She frowned and took over the document.


    Look at the divorce agreement, the four big words.


    Instead of looking through it, miyuning looked up at the man standing in front of him.


    "Xiao Chen, what do you mean?"


    At this time, Fu mi you Ning''s tone was calm, but somewhat wrong.


    It''s when she''s angry that there''s peace.


    Xiao Chen does not know at all, his face is still hanging a reserved smile.


    "Sooner or later, the Mo family depends on you now, and you should be well in the future."


    To tell the truth, Xiao Chen''s taste is not good now.


    Because there is always a feeling of giving away the baby.


    It''s a feeling that he can''t get up and down.


    So there was something dry in his words.


    Miyuning got up from the bed.


    She stood on the bed and looked down at Xiao Chen.


    "Xiao Chen! You marry me home, now I''m good, you despise me, want me to become a second married woman!


    You still don''t mean it. Do you think I''m not good to you? Do you dislike me? Do you... "


    It''s a second married woman and a bunch of you.


    Let Xiao Chen muddle at once.


    He looked up at this... Unreasonable woman.


    Yes, it''s unreasonable.


    Clearly the other party has been sober, with her present value, still care about second marriage?


    And nothing happened between them.


    Xiao Chen is quite sure that he really has no feelings for Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Although these days to Mo Xiaoxiao, had the different feeling, this was suppressed by Xiao Chen.


    Because that kind of favor, let him self loathing.


    It''s like a feeling that he''s scum.


    I didn''t like it before, but now I like it when I get better,


    This makes Xiao Chen can''t understand, also very don''t understand.


    Emotion is something that makes him uncertain all the time.


    The relationship between father and mother.


    And the attitude of the people around you.


    This all lets Xiao Chen not quite understand.


    "I''m asking you something! What are you going to do? "


    Mi you Ning a Xiao Chen that vision, know that the other party is absent-minded.


    She took the divorce agreement in her hand and beat Xiao Chen on the shoulder.


    The latter came back and showed an apologetic expression to mi you Ning.


    "Just thinking about it, we can go back home and say, will the plane in the afternoon come back with me?"


    See Xiao Chen will change the topic.


    Miyuning thought about it. Now the Kohler family is finished.


    Mo Xinghua doesn''t know whether it''s life or death.


    In a word, the other party, whether alive or dead, has not suffered less.

 Chapter 720

    So she''s OK in America.


    "OK, back in the afternoon."


    Miyuning jumped out of bed barefoot.


    Conveniently in the hands of the divorce agreement, thrown into the garbage can.


    Xiao Chen sees his this action, don''t know is a sigh of relief.


    It''s because of mi you Ning''s action.


    In a word, he is not willing to bring up this topic at this time.


    Let''s wait until later.


    "Xiao Chen, I''m hungry."


    Miyuning jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    When Xiao Chen heard that mi you Ning was hungry, he turned and looked at each other.


    However, with only one eye, his eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao!"


    The tone was a little more serious.


    Mi you Ning originally turned his back to Xiao Chen and walked to the bathroom, so he stopped.


    She turned to look at Xiao Chen behind her.


    His eyes were puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Chen looked at her feet without shoes.


    The pretty face frowned, and there was disapproval in her eyes.


    He bent over to pick up his shoes and walked to miyuning.


    "What habit? Why don''t you wear shoes?"


    When Xiao Chen goes to mi you Ning, he tells his displeasure.


    Mi you Ning knew what had happened when he saw his action.


    She had an innocent smile, but a sly look in her eyes.


    When Xiao Chen came to her, she said, "I forgot."


    Looking at Bai Nen''s feet, Xiao Chen squats down and puts her home shoes under mi Youning''s feet.


    Mi you Ning holds Xiao Chen''s shoulder and puts on her household shoes.


    "Thank you."


    After Xiao Chen stands up, mi you Ning says thank you.


    Then he turned and walked into the bathroom.


    There are three kinds of urgency.


    Xiao Chen looked at mi you Ning''s disappearing figure, and the subspecies showed his meditation.


    This girl gives him a different feeling.


    He touched the place where he had just been held by mi you Ning, and a gentle smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    He glanced back at the divorce agreement lying in the garbage can with a dim look in his eyes.


    Then he turned and left the room.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI you Ning finished washing, there was no trace of Xiao Chen in the bedroom.


    She left the room and went downstairs.


    Standing at the entrance of the stairs, I saw Xiao Chen sitting downstairs.


    There is also Bert Edward sitting opposite him, and Bai Gang and others around him.


    "Oh! Here comes your little wife


    Bert Edward saw miyuning at a glance.


    He opened his mouth to Xiao Chen, who was sitting in the sofa with his back to the stairs.


    There is a banter between the words.


    Xiao Chen smell speech turn round to see to the back.


    Miyuning naturally heard what Bert Edward said.


    She smiles and looks at Xiao Chen, slowly walks down the stairs.


    Xiao Chen stands up and walks to mi you Ning.


    He was as gentle as ever, with a gentle smile on his face.


    But that action made mi you Ning stunned.


    Xiao Chen goes to mi you Ning and hugs him.


    Take the man in your arms and walk to Bert Edward.


    "My wife, Mo Xiaoxiao."


    This is for Bert Edward.


    The latter''s smile was ambiguous, "I know, I know..."


    The reason why Xiao Chen held mi you Ning was a declaration.


    This woman is his.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know why Xiao Chen is like this.


    If she had come down a little earlier, it would have been clear.


    Just now, Bert Edward told Xiao Chen.


    If it wasn''t for the phone call last night, he didn''t know that Mo Xiaoxiao was his wife.


    Will chase Mo Xiaoxiao, until will chase the person to the hand.

 Chapter 721

    He even said frankly that there was something in Mo Xiaoxiao.


    That''s what makes men want to conquer.


    After Xiao Chen listens, this in the mind began to feel uncomfortable.


    So at the moment of mi you Ning''s appearance, he wanted to make it clear that this woman was his.


    When I heard that Bert Edward wanted to chase Mo Xiaoxiao.


    Only Xiao Chen himself knew how complicated his mood was at that time.


    When you think of that woman, it''s in other men''s arms.


    He''s going to have a crazy mood.


    It felt terrible, terrible.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know these, but feels Xiao Chen embraces her.


    She smiles and leans in the man''s arms.


    "Young master Bert is here. What''s the matter?"


    Miyuning was not curious about Bert Edward''s presence here, but he was surprised.


    Bert Edward stood up and pointed to Xiao Chen.


    "I''m an old classmate with this guy. Last night I found out that you are husband and wife. I don''t want to escort you."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to pick eyebrow to see, the man beside.


    The latter gave her a gentle smile, "well, old classmate, I couldn''t get through to you last night."


    "I was a classmate. I forgot that you graduated from the United States."


    Xiao Chen stretched out his hand to touch her hair, "is not hungry, go to eat, the kitchen has breakfast."


    Mi you rather sees him to have no movement, pick eyebrow, "you don''t eat?"


    "We''ll finish eating. We''ll pack up later. We''ll go home in the afternoon."


    "Well."


    Miyuning knew that Xiao Chen and Bert Edward had something to say.


    She walked towards the kitchen.


    But when he left, he gave Bai Gang a wink.


    Miyuning sat at the table and picked up the cutlery.


    She did not look back, "Bai Gang, what happened last night?"


    Bai Gang stepped forward and said in a low voice: "Miss Mo, after you passed out, young master Bert came. He said that your husband was coming. He even came here with the motorcade.


    I called Tiger brother and knew that Mr. Xiao was your husband. I even found out the air ticket he had reserved.


    Because he really came to the United States, coupled with the explanation of Lord Burt, no one was allowed to leave... "


    After hearing Bai Gang''s explanation, mi you Ning ate breakfast slowly.


    "Well, I see. Let''s go down and pack up. The special plane here comes to the United States and will bring a batch of goods back. We''ll leave in the afternoon."


    "Yes, Miss mo."


    After Bai Gang left, MI Youning had breakfast alone.


    Before she finished eating, Xiao Chen came in.


    Miyuning turned to see that there was no Bert Edward behind him.


    "Where''s Bert?" he asked


    Xiao Chen''s face was a little queer when he saw that miyuning was gentle and Bert Edward.


    He went to miyuning and said casually, "he''s going home first. He''ll be there in the afternoon. There''s something you want."


    The latter nods, did not discover Xiao Chen is not right.


    Until someone sits next to her and pulls her hand up.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you have a good feeling for Bert?"


    Mi you Ning hears speech a Leng, turn a head to see to Xiao Chen.


    At this time, mi you Ning finally felt something was wrong.


    This Xiao Chen''s tone, how some not good.


    But for this question, mi you Ning thought about it and said, "it''s OK. I can''t say I''m particularly fond of it."


    However this words let Xiao Chen''s facial expression, instant black, still have a few minutes strange.


    This word listens to in the ear of Xiao Chen, latent meaning is to have favor.


    His face could not help being serious.

 Chapter 722

    Xiao Chen''s face became serious.


    He said seriously: "Xiaoxiao, you are still young, Bert''s identity is too dangerous, and there are many women around him, this guy has no sincerity."


    This was heard in miyuning''s ears.


    It took her a while to react.


    Mi you Ning puts down the tableware in hand and turns to smile at Xiao Chen.


    See the latter, the face is a little strained.


    "Xiaoxiao, Bert is really not for you."


    The dry words deepened the smile on miyuning''s face.


    Mi you Ning stretched out his hand and encircled Xiao Chen''s neck.


    Her whole person hangs on Xiao Chen''s body.


    This action is very sudden, did not give Xiao Chen the opportunity of reaction.


    "Uncle, are you afraid of me coming out of the wall?"


    "..." Xiao Chen''s expression was a little strange.


    Because what he said just now really means something like that.


    I was shocked to see his handsome face.


    Mi you Ning quickly lowers his head and kisses Xiao Chen.


    It''s just a kiss on the face.


    This lets Xiao Chen can''t help but embrace a person tightly.


    The gentle touch of his lips and the breath of miyuning lingered on the tip of his nose.


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Xiao Chen can no longer deceive himself.


    The woman in his arms, he doesn''t want to let go.


    Even if it''s shameless, he wants to keep people around.


    So he admitted.


    When Xiao Chen answers yes, mi you Ning smiles.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t really have the heart to go out of the wall for the time being. After all, uncle Xiao is here. How can I take a fancy to others?"


    This words didn''t let Xiao Chen''s facial expression, become good-looking.


    Don''t you have any plans to come out of the wall?


    Uncle Xiao?


    This lets the green veins between Xiao Chen forehead, peep out.


    Even he was holding miyuning''s body, and he could not help but intensify his efforts.


    Miyuning felt the strength of his arms tightened around his waist.


    It made her feel uncomfortable, but she didn''t make a sound.


    She carefully observed Xiao Chen''s face.


    Seeing that the other side''s face was faintly angry, MI Youning reached out and touched Xiao Chen''s pretty face.


    "Uncle, you don''t look very good."


    This tone, that call an innocent.


    Xiao Chen can see it.


    The little woman in my arms is a little jerk.


    The big hand holding miyuning could not help but move down.


    "Pa..."


    Xiao Chen really didn''t restrain himself.


    He gave miyuning a slap.


    Miyuning sat upright in his arms.


    His eyes were wide open and his face was shocked.


    She... She was beaten... Fart.


    Xiao Chen beat mi you Ning.


    But the touch before, let him some aftertaste.


    The touch is very soft, very tactile.


    This let Xiao Chen can''t help rubbing, just hit the place.


    "Xiao Chen!"


    Feeling the movement of Xiao Chen''s hand, mi you Ning finally made a sound.


    When he heard his name, he was called out angrily by mi you Ning.


    Xiao Chen looks at mi you Ning with a smile on her face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Get your hands off me!"


    This man even dare to ask what happened.


    And the smile on the other side''s face made miyuning''s teeth itch.


    Make her want a bite and bite the man''s face.


    Let the smile go.


    See mi you rather really urgent, Xiao Chen also didn''t take away hand.


    He couldn''t put it down, rubbed and asked with a smile: "Xiao Xiao, don''t call me uncle in the future, I''m your husband, call my husband."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With this man, it''s because of calling her uncle, which is not happy?


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Miyuning''s face turned overcast.


    He even laughed uncontrollably.

 Chapter 723

    How could Xiao Chen not understand what she was laughing at.


    In this regard, Xiao Chen did not have any words.


    But his action stopped miyuning''s laughter.


    "Er..."


    Feeling the movement of Xiao Chen''s big hand, mi you Ning immediately silenced.


    And Xiao Chen feels that fart - the flesh on the share.


    He felt, really... Very tactile.


    "Xiaoxiao, just after dinner, it''s not good to laugh too much."


    Look at this serious face and listen to the tone of being good for her.


    However, miyuning would like to ask him if you dare to take your hand away.


    "Xiao Chen, do you dare to take your hand away?"


    If you think so, miyuning will naturally export.


    This tone is still impatient, with forbearance.


    Xiao Chen took away his hand.


    He held mi you Ning in his arms. "Xiao Xiao, be nice. Although I am ten years older than you, I will spoil you. Be nice to me."


    The tone is serious, even affectionate.


    Mi you Ning is stunned, and soon she hugs Xiao Chen.


    "Good, but you can''t bully me."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen could not help but approach mi you Ning''s ear.


    He whispered: "silly Xiao Xiao, don''t bully you, how can you become a real woman."


    The warm breath was in miyuning''s ear.


    The ambiguous words made mi you rather red.


    Seeing the red ears, Xiao Chen began to laugh in a low voice.


    "Is that shame? If you really want to do something, you won''t cry. "


    Mi you Ning can''t help it. She reaches for Xiao Chen.


    "Well..."


    This makes Xiao Chen can''t help humming.


    The sound made miyuning''s ears even more red, and even his expression was wrong.


    Because Xiao Chen''s voice is very sexual.


    It sounds like imagination.


    It''s like the muffled sound of doing that.


    Feel the pain between waist, Xiao Chen also was hit unprepared.


    Naturally, he also heard his own voice.


    It made him feel helpless.


    The little woman in my arms is making a fire.


    He bowed his head and kissed mi you Ning''s red ears.


    One touch away.


    After that, Xiao Chen warned in a low voice: "Xiao Xiao, be good. I don''t want to eat you at this time."


    Mi you Ning let go of hand and turned his back to Xiao Chen.


    "Then you put me down."


    Xiao Chen smell speech low voice smile, "just who is initiative throw in arms send embrace?"


    Miyuning knew it was her.


    But at that time, she really didn''t know that this man was so dark.


    Even the words and actions are so provocative.


    I''ve wasted a lot of time in the restaurant, but mi you Ning is helpless.


    Can''t help sitting straight body, serious look to Xiao Chen.


    She quickly lowered her head and approached Xiao Chen.


    That soft feeling, let Xiao Chen a burst of absence.


    It was also his first kiss with each other.


    That feeling made him respond for the first time.


    Miyuning plans to kiss and leave.


    But did not expect to pull her, hard pressure up.


    Her body was pressed on the table.


    Xiao Chen''s response shocked her.


    This man''s reaction is really big.


    Mi you Ning is lying on the dining table, embracing Xiao Chen and responding.


    They are eating at the table.


    Some things are getting more ambiguous.


    Both of them are adults, and their breath is gradually changing.


    "Oh..."


    Mi you Ning feels that he can''t breathe, so he reaches out his hand to refuse Xiao Chen''s body.


    The latter is not willing to leave the soft lips.


    His deep eyes stare at mi you Ning.


    It was as if he had swallowed mi you Ning.

 Chapter 724

    Xiao Chen calms his breath, he slowly gets up.


    But I don''t forget to pull miyuning from the dining table.


    Just now, he almost didn''t control it and asked the little woman on the spot.


    Xiao Chen takes mi you Ning down and arranges her clothes.


    Tone with chagrin: "Xiaoxiao, don''t hook - lead me, or you really cry."


    Miyuning will poke his hand down.


    Immediately rushed Xiao Chen to put a grimace, turned round to leave.


    But in the moment she turned around, her face became sad.


    I thought Xiao Chen was really a gentle gentleman.


    But I didn''t expect that it was a black and white thing.


    But she was helpless to this man.


    If it''s Bert Edwards today, I don''t want to maim people.


    It''s going to make people suffer.


    Miyuning went upstairs.


    Eyes overflow with a helpless smile.


    And in the face of Xiao Chen, she feels like she''s getting smaller.


    This man is reliable and stable.


    Xiao Chen looks at mi you Ning''s figure and disappears after going upstairs.


    He looked down at his brother.


    Just now his body had a reaction.


    My brother raised the flag.


    After all, he underestimated the weight of Mo Xiaoxiao in his heart.


    This woman even a look, or an action, let him care.


    Xiao Chen slowed down for a long time, and then disappeared.


    He raised his feet and walked out of the restaurant.


    The steps were elegant and the face was gentle.


    I can''t imagine what this man just did in the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Bert Edward came with the goods.


    Mi you Ning asked Bai Gang and others to check the goods and installed the machine without any problems.


    After Bert Edward appeared, Xiao Chen had been holding miyuning.


    Declare that this woman belongs to him.


    Bert Edwards has been laughing at this for a long time.


    It''s said that the onlookers see clearly.


    At this time, Xiao Chen didn''t know how naive his action was.


    Only people in love can''t see things clearly.


    See white just will carry the goods to the plane.


    Mi you Ning left Xiao Chen''s arms.


    She walked up to Bert Edward and said, "little Lord Bert, thank you for your help. We''re leaving. Please give my regards to your father and call us later."


    Bert Edward looks at Xiao Chen behind mi you Ning with a smile.


    Sure enough, the other side''s face was black.


    This is the first time Bert has seen the face change of an old classmate so obvious.


    How can he let go of such an opportunity.


    Bert Edward gave miyuning an elegant smile.


    This smile with infinite charm, released his own provocative aura.


    "Miss Mo, you''re very kind. I''m really sorry for your short time..."


    Then Bert Edward took miyuning''s hand and wanted to kiss him.


    Xiao Chen has been paying attention to them.


    He could not stand when he saw bertra holding miyuning''s hand.


    He strode forward, oblivious to his former grace.


    He threw Bert Edward''s hand away.


    Actually, Bert Edward didn''t plan to.


    But it''s just daily etiquette in their country.


    As a gentleman, this is his basic upbringing.


    Just to test Xiao Chen.


    I didn''t expect such a big reaction.


    He looked up at Xiao Chen, only to see the latter with vigilance in his eyes.


    "Xiao, you are really not like you. You know I don''t have any idea after so many years in the United States."

 Chapter 725

    When Xiao Chen heard the words, he held mi you Ning in his arms.


    He looked at Bert Edwards in disgust. "He''s my wife."


    Bert Edward raised his hands to surrender.


    "Well, well, I remember."


    Although it was a low attitude, the smile on his face could not be concealed.


    At this time, Bert Edward did not know.


    Before long, he went to China and met the love of his life.


    That scene was more overbearing than Xiao Chen, and even caused many accidents in China.


    Finally, the Chinese army was sent back to China.


    Miyuning sees two men confront.


    She patted Xiao Chen''s hand, "let''s go."


    These two are really childish.


    But seeing Xiao Chen like this, mi you Ning feels lovely inexplicably.


    Thirty year old uncle, cute?


    This word used in Xiao Chen made mi you Ning shake his head and laugh.


    Xiao Chen nodded to Bert Edward and put his arms around miyuning.


    Looking at their back, Bert Edward was still a little envious.


    Suddenly his face changed.


    Chong Xiao Chen and mi you Ning shout: "Xiao! I''ll go to Huaxia to play with you in a few days after I''ve solved the problems around me! "


    Xiao Chen turned his back to Bert Edward and quickened his pace when he heard his words.


    It''s as if I didn''t hear the sound from behind.


    Miyuning turned to look at Bert Edward behind him.


    Is this man going to China?


    At that time, it will be noticed by Chinese leaders.


    Even keep an eye on his movements.


    The military side is closely monitoring.


    She didn''t believe Bert. Edward didn''t know about it.


    But she didn''t care.


    Maybe the other party just said it casually.


    The plane took off and left.


    Bert Edward left with his men.


    ¡­¡­


    In the detention house.


    Xiao Xiaodong looked at her haggard mother for only one day.


    "Mom, you wait. Xiao Chen went to find Mo Xiaoxiao. You''ll come out soon. You''ll have a better attitude then."


    At this time, Qin Li was haggard and pale.


    Hearing her son''s words, she was in a trance.


    It''s as if I didn''t hear anything, but it''s like I heard it, and I forget it in the twinkling of an eye.


    Xiao Xiaodong sees that her application is wrong and holds her hand.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk?"


    Qin Li''s hand was held, and this time she looked up at Xiao Xiaodong.


    "Son..."


    Her eyes were absent, and she held Xiao Xiaodong''s hand back, with a helpless tone.


    "Ma! Is someone bullying you, you tell me! "


    Seeing this, Xiao Xiaodong thought she was bullied inside.


    He had never seen his mother like that.


    When Qin Li heard that Yan was crying, she kept shaking her head.


    "Ma! You''re talking. What''s going on? "


    "Xiaodong, son! Your father is going to divorce me! "


    Under the repeated questioning of Xiao Xiaodong, Qin Li finally spoke.


    Xiao Xiaodong had a nervous face.


    After hearing this, I immediately relaxed.


    He sighed and returned to his previous seat.


    To scare him, he thought someone was bullying his mother.


    However, after hearing about the divorce between his father and his mother, Xiao Xiaodong was not surprised.


    Because it''s really like that selfish man.


    I can''t help crying when I see Qin Li.


    Xiao Xiaodong reached for her hands.


    "Mom, don''t cry. It''s not worth it. Haven''t you seen that man.


    Over the years, you''ve been fascinated. That man loves only himself.


    In order to achieve his goal, he will do everything, even his own son.


    His use of me all the time... "

 Chapter 726

    Under Xiao Xiaodong''s persuasion, Qin Li agrees to divorce.


    That afternoon, Xiao''s father appeared in the detention center.


    Qin Li signed the divorce agreement.


    She had lost her look.


    Now I''m looking at father Xiao.


    This man, she was buried with her whole life.


    When her son told her what she had experienced in these years, she didn''t know.


    It''s just that I''ve been deceiving myself.


    This man always loves himself.


    Xiao''s father holds the divorce agreement with amazing light in his eyes.


    He didn''t even look at Xiao Xiaodong or Qin Li.


    With the divorce agreement, he turned and left.


    Qin Li and Xiao Xiaodong look at the back of Xiao''s father.


    The former''s eyes were dull and silent.


    The latter has little expression.


    Xiao Xiaodong supported Qin Li and comforted her, "Mom, don''t look, you still have me. I''ll take care of you. I don''t have to fight for those who don''t have any more."


    Qin Li looked up at him.


    Yes, she has a son.


    Before, he was bewildered and pushed Mo Xiaoxiao downstairs.


    At that time, she thought, Mo Xiaoxiao''s parents are not here, if she is not there, or is injured.


    So IELTS, Xiao Chen can not take into account.


    It will be her son''s.


    Now in this state, but let her see what.


    Qin Li touched Xiao Xiaodong''s head and said, "I''ve suffered for you these years."


    In fact, Xiao''s father didn''t love Xiao Chen or Xiao Xiaodong.


    What that man loves most is himself.


    What she got over the years.


    Calculate and exclude Xiao Chen.


    Finally, Xiao Chen was forced to leave.


    But in the end, the other party came back.


    She didn''t even notice the change of her son.


    When Xiao Chen and her son are together, she always sees the change of her husband in her eyes.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to think about it.


    She''s scared, too.


    Fear of


    What are you afraid of now.


    After she came in, the man was going to divorce her.


    Qin Li is wronged. She is old.


    She hugged her son and began to cry.


    Xiao Xiaodong patted her on the back and comforted her, "Mom, I''m still here..."


    Xiao left the detention center, got on the bus and asked the driver to go to IELTS.


    Qin Li pushed Mo Xiaoxiao downstairs.


    Now that he and Qin Li are divorced, Xiao Chen is sure to break the ice with him.


    I think that he will be the "Royal relative" of the chairman of Morse group.


    There was a big smile on father Xiao''s face.


    However, when Xiao''s father arrived at IELTS, he was told by his secretary that Xiao Chen was not going abroad.


    This made Xiao Fu''s face a little ugly.


    This son will always be like this.


    Don''t tell him what to do.


    Xiao''s father takes out his mobile phone to call Xiao Chen, but he can''t get through for the time being.


    As a last resort, Xiao''s father left the company and went home.


    Xiao Xiaodong comforted his mother and left the detention house.


    He''s not a real dandy.


    Although we have been relying on doing nothing, we have to talk about the specialty.


    I''m afraid no one knows that his major is hacker.


    It''s easier than running IELTS.


    It''s enough to make him and his mother not worry for the rest of their lives.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi you Ning and Xiao Chen got off the plane, it was completely dark.


    The plane stopped at Mo''s manor.


    Miyuning fell asleep on the plane.


    At this time Xiaochen holding her off the plane.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    When Qin Ma was in the hall, she heard the sound of the plane landing.


    When she walked out of the door, she saw Xiao Chen holding the young lady.


    Xiao Chen nodded to Qin ma.

 Chapter 727

    "Miss, you''re asleep. Go back to your room and don''t catch cold."


    Like mother Qin, she saw mi you Ning in Xiao Chen''s arms.


    "Well, mother Qin, lead the way."


    Although Xiao Chen has been to Mo''s house, he has never been to Mo''s room.


    Hearing the speech, Qin Ma immediately led the way.


    Up the stairs, Xiao Chen followed Qin Ma to the bedroom.


    He gently put the person on the bed.


    He gently covers mi you Ning with a quilt. Seeing this, Qin''s mother immediately stops him, "Mr. Xiao, etc..."


    Xiao Chen looks back at Qin Ma with a question in her eyes.


    "Mr. Xiao, it''s uncomfortable for miss to sleep in her clothes."


    Then she went to the wardrobe and took out her pajamas.


    Then the original step returns, comes to Xiao Chen''s side, hand over the pajamas in the hand to him.


    "Mr. Xiao, please change your clothes for the young lady. I''ll go downstairs to prepare supper. You can eat some later and then sleep."


    After that, without waiting for Xiao Chen to reply, Qin''s mother turned and left the bedroom.


    Xiao Chen looked down at his pajamas.


    Look in the direction of the bedroom door.


    Mother Qin has already left.


    He shook his head and bent down to lift miyuning out of bed.


    Change each other''s clothes.


    Now it''s known that he won''t let go of this girl.


    So it''s nothing to change clothes for each other.


    After all, the other party will be his person sooner or later.


    However, in this process, Xiao Chen still looked up at his restraint.


    That graceful figure is in front of us, Xiao Chen''s breathing aggravates.


    After seeing this wonderful scene, his body gave a direct response.


    He had to close his eyes and change the girl in his arms.


    Even so, the scene just now still left a deep picture in his mind.


    Let him not go away at all.


    Until Xiao Chen''s face exudes thin sweat, this just change pajamas.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that his pajamas were reversed.


    Xiao Chen looks up and looks helpless.


    He didn''t intend to correct the pajamas in reverse.


    Put mi you Ning gently on the bed and cover her with a quilt.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s sleeping face, Xiao Chen lowered her head to her forehead and gave her a kiss.


    Then he turned and walked to the bathroom of the room.


    In the hands he got up, the obvious change under his abdomen was obvious.


    But fortunately, this bedroom, in addition to him, is sleeping in bed.


    No one will find him in such an embarrassing situation.


    Xiao Chen washes her face with cold water in the bathroom, waiting for the change of her body to disappear.


    However, every time, there are traces of elimination.


    The beautiful scene just now will reappear in his mind.


    He repressed himself and refrained from thinking.


    At this time, his brain just doesn''t listen.


    Finally, Xiao Chen couldn''t bear it.


    He has been a vegetarian for so many years. When he was about to eat meat, he had to endure such torture.


    This makes his former gentleness and calmness disappear.


    His face was restless.


    See this kind of back and forth torture.


    Xiao Chen went to the bathroom door and locked it.


    Soon suppressed voices began to ring.


    It''s been a long time in this bathroom.


    After Xiao Chen solves, the valley in the eye owes fire to aggravate.


    He was not relieved because of this release.


    There is no release from the body.


    The emptiness of his mind made him more depressed.


    The mood also dropped a few minutes.


    From the beginning to the end, he thought about miyuning outside the door.


    Until the end, because of the beautiful scenery.


    Xiao Chen will hand things, slowly wash clean.


    In my heart, I decided to eat the girl out early.

 Chapter 728

    The torment made him miserable.


    Xiao Chen goes out of the bathroom and looks at mi you Ning lying on the bed.


    Seeing that she was still sleeping, she walked out of the bedroom.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve cooked porridge. Please have some and have a rest."


    Qin''s mother saw Xiao Chen go down the stairs, and her plan to go up the stairs stopped.


    "Well, thank you." Xiao Chen followed him to the restaurant.


    "It''s very kind of you."


    Bai Gang and others are already in the restaurant.


    "Mr. Xiao..."


    When they saw him, they immediately got up from the table.


    Xiao Chen reaches out a hand to them, "all sit, need not restrain."


    Although Bai Gang and others sat down again, they were somewhat restrained.


    Because when they were in the United States, they heard Xiao Chen''s conversation with Bert Edward very clearly.


    Mr. Xiao is very gentle and gentle.


    But he''s also a good gun player.


    They''re even designers of thermal weapons.


    Even the most advanced and sophisticated weapons used by the youth gang were actually made by this man.


    It''s unbelievable.


    The attitude towards him is more obviously respectful.


    Xiao Chen sees Bai Gang and others, still constrained appearance.


    He stood up with porridge handed to him by Qin ma.


    "Bai Gang, would you like to stay or send the goods back tonight?"


    Bai Gang looked at Xiao Chen and sat up straight. "I just called our boss. Someone came to pick up the goods, so I won''t disturb you."


    Xiao Chen nods, "that line, turn head I don''t send you."


    He looked back at the side of the Qin Ma, "Qin Ma, you see them off for a while, the car is not enough, look at the arrangement."


    "All right, Mr. Xiao, don''t worry."


    Xiao Chen greets Bai Gang and others and leaves the restaurant.


    He''s too restrained with these people.


    I might as well go back to my room.


    In the middle of the night, the lights of Mo''s manor were still bright.


    In front of the iron gate of the manor, the wolf dog is shouting wantonly.


    The doorman saw a motorcade parked outside the manor.


    He immediately went forward to ask the identity of the other party.


    After learning that it was the front messenger and other guests, he immediately pressed the switch to open the door.


    Bai Gang and others know that the boss is coming.


    They walked out of the villa and waited.


    From a distance, I saw the car coming.


    Then Bai Gang took people to the apron.


    In the middle of the night, weapons worth tens of millions of dollars were quietly transported away.


    Finally, we arrive at the headquarters of Qingbang.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    When miyuning woke up, he felt there was someone around him.


    She opened her eyes and saw Xiao Chen''s pretty face with her eyes closed.


    It''s bright outside.


    Mi you Ning leaves Xiao Chen''s side gently.


    However, when she stood up, she found something wrong.


    There''s something wrong with her pajamas.


    If you look at it carefully, it turns out that it is reversed.


    Looking at his masterpiece, MI Youning turns to look at Xiao Chen on the bed.


    In looking back, but on the deep eyes.


    Xiao Chen has already woken up when mi you Ning has an action.


    No matter how light the movement was, he felt that the people around him were gone.


    See Xiao Chen wake up.


    Mi you Ning was lying beside him with a smile in his eyes.


    "Uncle Xiao, you can''t dress."


    Mi you Ning''s words did not make Xiao Chen''s face change.,


    But his eyes gradually darkened.


    He turned over and imprisoned mi you Ning.


    "Xiao Xiao, I will not wear clothes, you may not know..."


    His hand moved up gradually.

 Chapter 729

    Miyuning stood on the stairs, looking down at no one but the servant.


    But Xiao Chen''s figure, did not see.


    Qin Ma is carrying a potted plant in her hand and slowly walks into the hall.


    When she saw miyuning standing upstairs, she made a sound immediately.


    "Miss, you are awake."


    Mother Qin put the potted plants aside and immediately walked up the stairs.


    Mi you would rather see this and go downstairs slowly.


    She didn''t dare to go too fast.


    Low back pain and sore legs.


    Qin Ma stood at the stairs waiting for her, "Miss, Mr. Xiao went to the company. Before he left, he asked you to have a good sleep. Don''t disturb you."


    Mi you Ning has no echo, hear Xiao Chen two words, her waist seems more painful.


    There was a tremor in both legs.


    "Mother Qin, I''m hungry."


    Qin''s mother is from here.


    Naturally, I could see mi you Ning''s posture and the wrong body movement.


    She came forward with a smile and supported mi you Ning.


    "The kitchen is ready for your favorite food. Let''s go and eat."


    When Qin''s mother came up to help her, mi you Ning didn''t blush and his heart didn''t jump.


    Even the weight of the body, all rely on Qin Ma''s body.


    If I were Xiao Chen at this time, I''m afraid mi you Ning would have changed his attitude.


    This is what mi you Ning can''t find out for the time being.


    Sometimes, a woman''s attitude towards a man has already explained something.


    The opposite is true for men.


    For different people, women can be men and strong women.


    But only for that, let her put away the pride and the thorns.


    Only when we face him, we will show the little woman''s side.


    Only in front of him, will become real, become small temperament.


    This is something mi you Ning can''t find out in a short time.


    ¡­¡­


    The next afternoon, miyuning stayed in the villa.


    Now her body can''t go anywhere.


    In the meantime, Zhang Hu called.


    They said they would send Bai Gang and others to protect her temporarily.


    Miyuning thought about it and did not refuse.


    After all, there are still some things that have not been solved in the Xiao family.


    In addition, the Mohist group has just begun to change the power.


    Who knows if there will be people who don''t have long eyes and can''t think of it.


    After that, Zhang Hu expressed her thanks for the goods last night.


    That''s when I hung up.


    When hanging up, Zhang Hu said that she would protect her safety in the future and cooperate with Mo group for a long time.


    Mi you Ning smiles and answers.


    As dinner approached, miyuning received another call from Han Zhen.


    The other party reported the situation of the company to her.


    It''s not a big deal.


    However, some of the company''s top management, as if in the whole some moths.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "let them do whatever they want. There won''t be any big problems. These people have their own skills."


    "Well, Miss Mo, today Mo Xinghua''s wife came to the company with her children.


    They know that you will take Mo Xinghua away and ask you to hand over someone. "


    Hearing mohing''s family, Mi Yun Ning adjusted himself in the sofa.


    She found a comfortable place to lean against.


    "Next time you come back, tell them to go to the Kohler family in the United States to find someone. It''s not clear whether they are dead or alive."


    "Yes."


    Miyuning looks at the man coming through the door.


    There was a blaze in her eyes.


    "Is uncle Han still busy?"


    "Well... It''s gone."


    Han Zhen hears this to suppress, have the voice of grinding teeth, the tone is a bit odd.


    Miyuning also knew her emotions, and some of them were seized.

 Chapter 730

    She no longer looked at the smiling man coming towards her.


    "Uncle Han is OK. Let''s hang up."


    "Good..."


    Xiao Chen heard about mi you Ning''s uncle.


    It reminded him of the morning.


    He came to miyuning and sat down.


    Reach out and hold people in your arms.


    Miyuning pushed him away with his hand holding the mobile phone.


    "Don''t move your hands and feet. Talk well."


    Immediately present Xiao Chen a white eye.


    See her action, and then hear the words with obvious little emotion.


    Xiao Chen released a smile in his eyes.


    He didn''t dare to make a sound for fear that the little woman would blow up her hair again.


    "Xiaoxiao, does your waist still hurt?"


    Xiao Chen did not hold mi you Ning.


    The hand shifted to her waist.


    Feeling the strength of the kneading, miyuning didn''t refuse this time.


    It''s comfortable after all.


    Seeing this, Xiao Chen took mi you Ning with his other hand to his arms.


    "Xiaoxiao, aunt Qin is in."


    The sudden words of Xiao Chen, mi you Ning second understand.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed Xiao Chen''s service.


    "Well." She answered softly.


    "Xiao Xiaodong wants to have a talk with you. He came to me the day before yesterday, but you were not there at that time.


    You called me many times in two days. Would you like to see him? "


    Mi you Ning suddenly turns around and looks at Xiao Chen.


    "You know I did it. Do you know what Qin Li did?"


    Xiao Chen stretched out his hand to touch her head, "know, it''s aunt Qin who pushed you downstairs."


    Miyuning nodded, "yes."


    "So you know what Xiao Xiaodong came to me for."


    She turned and continued to lie on her stomach.


    "Well, I know."


    Xiao Chen continues to knead his waist for mi you Ning.


    "Then why should I see Xiao Xiaodong, unless there is a reason to persuade me."


    Thinking of Xiao Xiaodong and Qin Li''s present situation, Xiao Chen gently frowned.


    But in a flash.


    Because at the beginning, he was forced to leave that home.


    Now it''s even more so. He doesn''t want to go back to Xiao''s mansion.


    "Aunt Qin divorced her father, and Xiao Xiaodong was with her.


    Just make up your mind whether you want to see me or not. I''m just sending a message. "


    Hearing that Qin Li divorced Xiao Fu, mi you Ning was still a little surprised.


    Because it didn''t happen in the original plot.


    Is it just because Qin Li enters the detention house that Xiao''s father cares so much about his reputation.


    Now there is no investigation.


    But then Xiao Chen''s words made mi you Ning understand.


    "This morning, my father was waiting for me in the company. He didn''t see anyone until noon, so he called me.


    Otherwise, I won''t leave. I was going to be with you today. "


    Mi you Ning turns to look at Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen immediately presses down, catches her lip, lightly touched once.


    "Then I went to the company and learned that my father divorced aunt Qin.


    He took the divorce agreement and asked me to tell you that Qin Li had left the house. Let''s move back. "


    Hearing this, miyuning obviously felt something was wrong.


    This is obviously not right.


    In the original story, it''s not that Xiao Fu can''t be reused.


    I love Xiao Xiaodong very much.


    Now Xiao Xiaodong is out in turn.


    He even divorced Qin Li.


    All this is because she became the chairman of Morse group?


    This Xiao''s father should not be ambitious. He started to think of Mo''s group.


    I have to say that miyuning is the truth.


    "My father said, if you come home with me, you will not manage the company. He will go to Morse group to help you..."

 Chapter 731

    "Damn it


    After hearing this, miyuning couldn''t listen any more.


    She turned to look at Xiao Chen, "do you... Your father have a disease?"


    Xiao Chen hears this words, picked to pick eyebrow.


    Because he had a hunch that the next words would make him laugh and cry.


    "There must be something wrong with thinking too much."


    Sure enough.


    A faint smile appeared on Xiao Chen''s face.


    He reached for mi you Ning''s head and sighed softly.


    "At the beginning, my mother was depressed because of his appearance, regardless of the opposition of the renting grandmother."


    "But that''s really appropriate. I think too much.


    Once my grandmother didn''t like my father very much, but my father always thought that he was very popular and even appreciated by everyone.


    It''s a joke, and it''s very embarrassing for my mother. "


    Mi you Ning frowned, "then why not divorce?"


    Xiao Chen gently shook his head, "don''t know, grandparents said mother, too affectionate, too heavy feelings."


    After hearing this, miyuning understood.


    It seems that Xiao Chen''s mother still has feelings for her father.


    But in the end, I spent my whole life and didn''t get the love of Xiao Fu.


    Otherwise, how could Qin Li appear.


    How could Xiao Xiaodong be born.


    "I''ll meet Xiao Xiaodong later. Please let him know."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, miyuning was sitting in the coffee shop downstairs of Morse group.


    Today is the day for her to meet Xiao Xiaodong.


    When miyuning arrived, Xiao Xiaodong was already waiting for her.


    Looking at the man opposite, MI Youning nodded to himself.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong did not have the previous domineering.


    It''s easy to dress.


    That casual dress, like a college student.


    She thought, Xiao Xiaodong and Xiao Chen seem to be five years away.


    Now Xiao Xiaodong is only 25 years old.


    Looking at that piece and Xiao Chen, have a kind of similar face.


    Miyuning had to admit that she did not detest this man.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, I won''t beat around the bush. My mother did something wrong.


    Now I want to ask you, can you close the case and let her out? After all, she''s old. "


    Miyuning took the coffee in front of him and sipped it gently.


    Then he looked up at Xiao Xiaodong with a smile, "why? If I die, who will pay for my life? "


    When Xiao Xiaodong put his hand on his leg, he heard mi you Ning''s words and kept beating.


    With deep thinking in his eyes, he was even at a loss.


    Mi you Ning just sat opposite and looked at Xiao Xiaodong''s seemingly calm face.


    Soon he raised his head and looked at miyuning seriously.


    "You... How can you let my mother come out? I promise you anything I can do.


    If not, can you let her come out, I''ll do it for you? "


    Mi you Ning looks up and down at Xiao Xiaodong, who looks like a college student.


    This man has a big deceptive appearance.


    Even neili.


    However, there is still a chance to save those who have lived for their mothers.


    "I can let your mother out, and you don''t have to replace her, but I want you to work for Mo''s group for five years."


    Hearing the first half of miyuning''s words, Xiao Xiaodong''s face was full of surprise.


    However, the second half of the sentence, but let him slowly revealed a puzzled and confused.


    Miyuning looked at him with a smile and said what he wanted.


    "I want to use your technology to help Mo''s group defend against the invasion of the outside world, as well as the company''s security system. I''ll give it to you."

 Chapter 732

    "Mo Xiaoxiao!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Xiaodong immediately stood up.


    He whispered her name, gnashing his teeth.


    Miyuning puts his coffee on the table.


    He held the moon Hun in his hands and raised his head with a faint smile.


    "Well, if you have any questions to ask."


    Feeling the sight around him, Xiao Xiaodong knew that he was too excited.


    But he couldn''t help being excited.


    Few people really know his skills.


    Even the mother is not clear, Xiao father and Xiao Chen will not know.


    At this time, he seriously suspected that Mo Xiaoxiao was just pretending to be a fool.


    Xiao Xiaodong relaxed and sat down slowly.


    But his eyes were fixed on miyuning.


    It was like dissecting mi you Ning.


    "How do you know? Mo Xiaoxiao, are you just pretending to be stupid! I''ve seen before that you don''t behave right. "


    Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes are on guard.


    However, what miyuning said next made Xia Xiaodong''s face even more ugly.


    "Famous x, in foreign countries, you are the number one hacker who offers a reward of up to 50 million US dollars to catch alive.


    Two years ago, you invaded the Edwards family in the United States.


    Although you didn''t do anything, you provoked the army fire tycoon family.


    And the reward of up to 50 million dollars is the work of the Edwards family.


    You haven''t committed any more crimes in the past two years, but I think you want to go back to your old business now... "


    Seeing what miyuning said in his mouth become more and more detailed, Xiao Xiaodong couldn''t help it.


    "Stop it! Mo Xiaoxiao, you are such a terrible woman


    Yes, terrible.


    Xiao Xiaodong is sweating behind his back.


    This woman is really terrible.


    It''s only half a year since the other party married into the Xiao family.


    Even in the meantime, IQ is like a child.


    Why does she know everything about him.


    Two years ago, he was very fond of playing, playing everything.


    Because playing with friends in the bar, I heard about the Edwards family.


    He drank too much that night.


    When I got home, I couldn''t help itching.


    It''s a spooky intrusion into the defense system of Edward''s headquarters.


    But also point back, happened to meet the master.


    The other side cracked his defense and hacked his computer.


    If it wasn''t for the end, he quickly turned his head and closed the computer.


    Now I don''t know where his bones are.


    Up to now, he still remembers the words he said in the awkward Chinese language.


    "You''re very brave."


    Hearing the sound, he immediately sobered up and left home.


    All traces of invasion have been erased.


    He spent those months in fear.


    Two years have passed.


    Now he almost forgot about it.


    No, you can''t say forget.


    I just don''t want to think about it, because he was really embarrassed in those months.


    Did not expect, but now from Mo Xiaoxiao''s mouth.


    A woman who married into the Xiao family for half a year and didn''t get along with much.


    This made him have to be afraid.


    Mi Youning did not answer Xiao Xiaodong''s question.


    "If you want to agree to my request, you can think about it. I''m looking forward to cooperating with you."


    Xiao Xiaodong is still puzzled.


    He stares at Mi Youning for a clear answer.


    "How on earth do you know?"


    Mi you Ning smiles and shrugs, "if you want to be unknown to others, don''t do it yourself."


    "I don''t want this perfunctory answer." Xiao Xiaodong''s hand became a fist and tried to endure something.

 Chapter 733

    "No comment."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile. The tone was irritating.


    Xiao Xiaodong gas molars, "Mo Xiaoxiao you this woman is really terrible, you and Xiao Chen can really be a pair of ah, the same hateful."


    "Thank you for your praise. I''ll tell you this to Chen Chen."


    Hear behind mi you Ning, shout out Chen Chen of time, Xiao Xiaodong timely make vomit of action.


    "You don''t feel disgusted either, return Chen Chen, almost an old man."


    Mi you Ning nodded with approval.


    "Well, it''s a little old. There''s a difference of ten years. But old also has a taste of old. You don''t understand it."


    Xiao Xiaodong has never seen such a shameless woman.


    This words... This words unexpectedly, say from a woman''s mouth.


    He still thinks that Mo Xiaoxiao is more lovely.


    Xiao Xiaodong calmed down and asked the question he most wanted to know.


    "Two years ago, the Edwards didn''t know, did they?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "If you knew, you wouldn''t be sitting here now."


    This made Xiao Xiaodong feel relieved.


    "Well, I promise to work for you for five years."


    Mi you Ning was very happy with his attitude of looking back at death.


    "It''s very easy. I''ll pay you a salary. What a good deal. I''ve been hesitating for so long."


    Xiao Xiaodong doesn''t want to pay attention to the woman in front of him.


    When he talks to the other person, he can be half angry.


    He got up, took the note from his wallet and put it on the table.


    "Then, chairman, come with me to IELTS."


    Miyuning looked up at him, "what are you doing there?"


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong showed an unidentified smile.


    "Of course, I''ll see your husband. By the way, catch the traitor."


    The last two words made mi you Ning''s brow wrinkle tightly.


    She got up and left with Xiao Xiaodong.


    In fact, Xiao Xiaodong only knew last night that Xiao Chen''s ex girlfriend came back.


    His name is Su ran.


    That''s a beautiful woman.


    Xiao Xiaodong takes a look at mi you Ning beside him.


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, don''t cry for a while."


    When mi you Ning was thinking about the women around Xiao Chen, he heard Xiao Xiao Dong''s words.


    She looked up and said with a smile, "no, it''s your own worry."


    After thinking about it, she only knew Su ran.


    When I was in University, I had contact with Xiao Chen.


    Later, other schools recognized as girlfriends and girlfriends.


    Xiao Chen seems to have come out to explain, but the atmosphere abroad is relatively open.


    After Xiao Chen explains, everybody is more energetic.


    Since then, Su Ran has been claiming to be Xiao Chen''s girlfriend.


    This made mi you Ning frown.


    Anna is Su ran back.


    Although this woman has nothing to do with Xiao Chen, mi you Ning is not at ease.


    Because she only knew it through the original story.


    Who knows the truth.


    She can''t believe all the plots of the current mission world.


    You have to see it with your own eyes.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t take mi you Ning''s words to heart.


    At this time, he did not know what was waiting for him at IELTS.


    When miyuning walked out of the cafe, Bai Gang and others immediately stepped forward.


    After that, the luxurious Bentley came slowly and stopped beside her.


    "Miss Mo, please."


    Miyuning nodded and went to the car.


    "Whew... Mo Xiaoxiao, it''s different now. Go out with bodyguards and pick them up in luxury cars."

 Chapter 734

    Hearing the banter, MI Youning turns to look at Xiao Xiaodong.


    "Don''t think I don''t have the memory before. I''ve been married to the Xiao family for half a year.


    I''m not much different from my life now. "


    Xiao Xiaodong still kept smiling when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    But in those eyes, a dark light flashed.


    Yes, Mo Xiaoxiao now in addition to the recovery of consciousness, the management of the huge Mo group.


    Her life at this time is not much different from before.


    However, this is what he does not understand.


    How did this woman know about him.


    So he wanted to test it.


    "Xiaodong, get on the bus."


    Miyuning gets into the car and sees Xiao Xiaodong still standing outside, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "I see."


    Xiao Xiaodong takes out his car key and goes to his car.


    He had no idea that the name mi Youning called him was mo Xiaoxiao who called him before fighting back.


    This man doesn''t call her sister-in-law, it''s not good, it''s not good.


    Mi you Ning looks at Xiao Xiaodong getting on the bus. She lowers the window.


    In fact, Xiao Xiaodong is similar to Xiao Chen.


    Both have their own bad lives, and they are all caused by the same person.


    This man is their father, Xiao Fu.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s mouth is a little damaged. He seems to be all right.


    So why not take what you need.


    ¡­¡­


    IELTS.


    In the high-level office area, Xiao Chen is receiving partners from Evergrande.


    The person sent by Evergrande is a woman.


    But also Xiao Chen''s classmate.


    Su Ran is sitting in the office.


    She looked at Xiao Chen''s handsome face with a smile in her eyes.


    This man is as attractive as ever.


    Over the years, each other''s body gradually has a mature man''s charm.


    Xiao Chen puts the water cup in his hand in front of Su ran.


    Then he retreated to the other side of the sofa and sat down.


    "I didn''t expect that you are the general manager of Evergrande. How long have you been back? Why didn''t you hear the news before?"


    Evergrande and IELTS had problems with their joint projects.


    Originally, Xiao Chen had planned to lose some money and gave up the project directly.


    After all, there is not much profit now, and it is already ending. The money in the early stage has been paid into the company.


    This IELTS is not a loss, but a loss of some manpower.


    I just didn''t expect that Su ran was the manager sent by Evergrande.


    Su ran heard Xiao Chen''s question, her face showed a happy smile.


    "After you got married, I went back home."


    This


    Xiao Chen didn''t go on, because Su Ran''s words made people sound a little wrong.


    He picked up the document Su ran had brought.


    Seeing Evergrande''s request, Xiao Chen''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "Su ran, are you sure this is the requirement of Evergrande?"


    Originally see Xiao Chen don''t answer words, Su ran heart chagrin.


    At this time hear the tone of the other party displeasure, Su ran immediately on the face exposed embarrassed color.


    "At this time, Evergrande''s high-level decision, I also expressed my own opinion, but it was refuted."


    Xiao Chen sees the embarrassment on Su Ran''s face, and her words, still frown tightly.


    First of all, Evergrande''s request is too much. It even asks IELTS to compensate for the false losses.


    Moreover, as the general manager of Evergrande, Su Ran''s position is somewhat wrong.


    As a manager of a company, shouldn''t you stand firm and strive for the best interests of the company.


    Although IELTS will not agree, this is an unreasonable condition.

 Chapter 735

    Su ran saw Xiao Chen''s face is not right, she pursed her lips.


    "Xiao Chen, I want to leave Evergrande. In recent months, my development in Evergrande has not been smooth."


    This words let Xiao Chen''s tight frown loosen to come down.


    He put the document in his hand aside.


    "Yes, in your own choice."


    Su ran saw him answer, his face showed a smile.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled her hair behind her ear. "We are all old classmates. I don''t know if IELTS is suitable for me. You know my major..."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen immediately interrupted her, "wait..."


    Su Ran''s words stop, her eyes take to smile to see to Xiao Chen.


    "Su ran, although we are classmates, there is no shortage of management personnel in IELTS today."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can start from the bottom."


    In fact, Su Ran is not reconciled.


    Half a year ago, she was not reconciled.


    Xiao Chen has always been her admirer.


    It''s just that she hasn''t received any response for so many years, and even politely refuses her.


    She thought that she would always be the only one around her.


    After a long time, I will accept her sooner or later.


    But then everything changed.


    Six months ago, Xiao Chen wanted to return home.


    Even get married.


    It was a little unacceptable to her.


    How can this man get married? He is still a stranger.


    After she confessed, in exchange for is still refused.


    She was not reconciled and returned home.


    This just know, the original woman is mo group, the apple of the board chairman''s eye.


    This makes her more uncomfortable, but also helpless.


    "Su ran, today you are here on behalf of Evergrande. Let''s talk about the previous projects first.


    Before that, my wife was hospitalized, so she was not in the company. I didn''t know something.


    However, the loss caused by that day was not great, and it could even be said that it did not affect the cooperation between the two sides at all.


    IELTS cannot agree to the compensation requested by Evergrande.


    I hope you can go back and tell the manager of Evergrande. If you have any opinions, we can go through legal procedures. "


    Finish saying these words, Xiao Chen got up and left.


    He called the company''s team of lawyers and told them about it.


    In this process, Su Ran has always been in the eyes.


    She stares big eyes, can''t believe of see to Xiao Chen.


    Today, she didn''t come here because of Evergrande.


    She wants to get into IELTS and get in touch with this man.


    But she didn''t respond at all.


    Su ran see Xiao Chen Hang up the phone, immediately stand up.


    "Xiao Chen, you should understand what I mean. I want to come to IELTS and work with you."


    Put the phone on the table.


    Xiao Chen turns to see to Su ran, that vision is complicated, still have not agree with.


    "Su ran, I love my wife. I won''t do anything that makes her unhappy."


    "But she is a fool! How can you fall in love with her


    Hearing Su Ran''s angry words, Xiao Chen smiles.


    It was a self mocking smile.


    Because Su Ran is right.


    If the past Mo Xiaoxiao, he is very sure not to fall in love with each other.


    But now, he really loves and falls in love.


    It''s a fact he can''t deny.


    This once troubled him, but now he recognized the truth.


    "Su ran, maybe I won''t fall in love before, but even so, we are not suitable.


    Once in the school joke, you too in mind, at the beginning, I said that between us is impossible

 Chapter 736

    How can su ran accept such an explanation.


    She just won''t be reconciled.


    This man has become her obsession.


    She can''t stop paying attention to each other.


    Especially saw Xiao Chen''s wedding with his own eyes, married a fool.


    Su ran came up to Xiao Chen, her eyes showed the pray.


    "Xiao Chen, I don''t care about fame. I just want to stay with you."


    Xiao Chen retreats a few steps, face dew is complex.


    "Su ran, do you really know what it''s like to love someone?"


    Su ran face dew doubt, "do you doubt my feelings for you."


    For this question, Xiao Chen did not answer.


    At this time, he thought of mi you Ning.


    With a gentle smile on her face, "Su ran, if you like someone, you won''t allow other people around her. If you like one, it''s exclusive.


    Like a person, will always think of her, from now on in life more than a she, will pay a lot of things for her


    Su ran saw that Xiao Chen''s handsome face was full of tenderness, and his eyes also overflowed with deep feeling.


    "I can, too. I just like you."


    Xiao Chen shook his head, "Su ran, you will find the person who belongs to you. I''m not, and you don''t like me."


    Su ran was refuted, questioned feelings, she was anxious.


    She steps forward and reaches for Xiao Chen''s clothes.


    Xiao Chen quickly steps to push to open, finally was pulled sleeve.


    He frowned slightly. "Let go!"


    "I won''t let it go. I just like you."


    As soon as the sound of Su Ran''s words fell, the door of the office was pushed open.


    People standing outside the door have a panoramic view of the scene inside.


    "Whew... It seems that we are not at the right time."


    Xiao Xiaodong saw the scene inside and whistled.


    When Xiao Chen sees mi you Ning standing at the door, he quickly pulls Su Ran''s hand away.


    Those eyes looked at mi you Ning''s face.


    See her body without any emotion, no angry expression.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen can''t say whether he is relieved or a little bit sorry.


    This kind of feeling makes him feel that the other party doesn''t care about him.


    Mi you Ning sees the entanglement between Xiao Chen and Su ran.


    But she wasn''t really angry.


    Because just now, she and Xiao Xiaodong have been standing outside the door.


    I also heard the conversation between the two people.


    She sees Xiao Chen at the beginning of nervous recede, at this time see to her time the vision is dim unclear.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Xiao Chen stepped forward and reached for mi you Ning''s hand.


    The latter smiles and puts his hand into his big warm hand.


    "I miss you, so I''m just looking at the situation. Are you talking about something?"


    "Well, I''m talking to the manager of the partner about some business matters."


    While saying this, Xiao Chen''s eyes have been staring at mi you Ning.


    "Well, I didn''t bother you, did I?"


    Miyuning did not have any doubts, and even asked very considerately.


    Xiao Chen sees her this attitude, under the heart more uncomfortable.


    This woman has already seen clearly just now, he is entangled with Su ran.


    Don''t you care.


    Su ran sees the intimacy between mi you Ning and Xiao Chen. She really doesn''t recognize who this woman is.


    It''s the man leaning on the sofa. Su ran knows him.


    She met at the wedding. This is Xiao Chen''s younger brother.


    "Xiao Chen, who is this?"


    Su ran at this time with a tone of doubt.


    It''s like she changed her identity with mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning hears that Su ran opens his mouth, and then he looks at each other.


    "Miss Su, long time no see."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dear babies


    Huahua took part in the "summer help season" activity that QQ read, and established a "daily skin" fan group.


    Welcome to join my fans group, let''s play together!


    [please enter the book circle for details of the activity, and the top area is --]


    The babies support flowers very much. §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_

 Chapter 737

    Even if mi you Ning makes a sound, Su ran doesn''t recognize who she is.


    "Who are you?" Su ran looks puzzled.


    Mi you Ning side, but with action tell Su ran who she is.


    Looking at the man in front of him, mi you Ning comes forward with a smile and slowly approaches Xiao Chen''s face.


    "Husband..."


    The warm breath sprayed on Xiao Chen''s face.


    Feeling mi you Ning''s approach, Xiao Chen''s Adam''s Apple moved.


    Mi you Ning at this time but close to his lips, gently imprint a kiss.


    Touch and leave.


    Mi you Ning leaves and reaches out his hand to encircle Xiao Chen''s neck. The whole person is hanging on him.


    "Husband, I miss you."


    This one husband, let Xiao Chen before of small mood disappear.


    I miss you, but also let his heart, are soft in a mess.


    He stretched out his hand to encircle mi you Ning''s waist, "darling, we''ll go home together later."


    "Tut tut..."


    Xiao Xiaodong was fed a mouthful of dog food, at this time can not help but make a sound.


    "Do you think about me as a single dog when you scatter dog food around like this?"


    Xiao Chen held mi you Ning in his arms, and he was very happy at this time.


    Hearing Xiao Xiaodong''s words, he just gave each other a light look.


    But Su Ran has understood something.


    "Are you mo Xiaoxiao?"


    That unbelievable tone, as well as the dull face, let a few people on the scene see clearly.


    Xiao Chen turns to see to Su ran, "yes, this is my wife, you have seen at the wedding before."


    "How could it be, how could it be..."


    Su ran repeated in a low voice.


    The sight was always on mi you Ning.


    I want to find something wrong with her.


    Unfortunately, she finally found out that this person is really Mo Xiaoxiao.


    She is a little younger now.


    That pair of eyes is no longer silly, but a little more smart.


    Is that good?


    In fact, Su ran had to soberly recognize this.


    At this moment, she really can''t compare with each other.


    Mo Xiaoxiao is so young and full of vigor.


    This woman''s family background is more than she can compare.


    See Su Ran''s face not quite right.


    Miyuning had no taste in his heart.


    Because this Su ran in the original plot, there is no entanglement with Xiao Chen at all.


    The other party even found her love.


    Just now


    So, sometimes we can''t rely entirely on the original plot.


    That''s really killing people.


    Mi you Ning leaves Xiao Chen''s arms and walks towards Su ran.


    "I know you, Xiao Chen mentioned to me before, you are college students."


    Su ran looks at mi you Ning with a complicated face.


    She was pale and ready to accept miyuning''s taunt.


    Because she is right, this woman''s husband has an idea.


    It''s out of her control. She always wants to try.


    However, what miyuning said next made her feel worse than humiliating her.


    "Su ran, sometimes you might as well look back and see that there is not only one man in the world.


    Think about how you came back to China, think about the figure that always appears around you.


    Think about whether the so-called liking is just a habit. "


    Mi you Ning''s words behind her made Su ran have a figure in his mind.


    She looked at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    Yes, there is such a person around her.


    But they''ve always been friends.


    Miyuning seemed to know what she was thinking.


    She said with a smile: "some people like to say nothing, so they can only stay with each other in the name of friends."

 Chapter 738

    "In the name of a friend?"


    Yes, they have been friends for so many years.


    Su ran looks at Xiao Chen not far away.


    That person is she knows Xiao Chen of time, already mutually familiar friend.


    These years, the other side seems to have no other woman.


    Think of these, Su ran action.


    She picked up the paper on the desk and walked quickly to the sofa.


    The hand bag on sofa is in hand, to Xiao Chen tone urgent way: "I left first, as for the problem of two companies, I will hand over to other people."


    Finish saying this words, Su ran also didn''t wait for Xiao Chen to open mouth, anxiously left the office.


    That figure is in such a hurry.


    Xiao Xiaodong opened his eyes and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    That''s how it''s settled.


    What about catching the traitor?


    Mi you Ning looks at Su Ran''s back and smiles.


    No matter this, Su Ran is looking for a step for himself.


    Or really to find her other half.


    It''s none of her business.


    The reason why Su ran was "enlightened" was not her mother,


    It''s the story of the world. It''s not good for her to change too much.


    Xiao Chen did not expect that mi you Ning would know that.


    And he never mentioned Su ran to each other.


    He went to mi you Ning and looked at each other seriously.


    This woman is hard for him to understand.


    In a short time, how can we know.


    Including the people around Su ran, they are all clear.


    He didn''t even know that.


    Looking at Su Ran''s change, it seems that there is such a person.


    He did not ask why miyuning knew so clearly, but took her hand.


    "Is there anything else to do later?"


    Miyouning looked down at the hand they held. She looked up and said with a smile, "nothing''s wrong."


    "Well, Bert Edward will come to lunch later."


    Is Bert Edward coming?


    I didn''t expect that person really came to China.


    This man can''t play in the United States. He wants to come to China.


    "Well, he really said that wind is rain."


    To this Xiao Chen but smile not language.


    If he could, he didn''t want the women around him to know that Bert Edward was coming.


    But also know that this matter can not be hidden.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t see it as a good play. He shrugged.


    "Catch - traitor didn''t see, you this basin of dog food I also refuse to eat, withdraw first."


    He turned and walked out of the office.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning said to his back, "don''t forget to report back to the company."


    "I see." Xiao Xiaodong didn''t turn his head back, but he stretched out his hand and waved back.


    Xiao Chen hears their words, pick eyebrow to ask a way: "he wants to go to Mo Shi group to work?"


    "Well, mutual benefit."


    Xiao Chen didn''t ask any more. He pulled mi you Ning to the sofa and sat down.


    "Wait for me for a while. I''ll read magazines."


    "Well, go ahead and do not worry about me..."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Xiaodong left the office and went to the elevator.


    Before Mo Xiaoxiao called, has withdrawn the previous report.


    Now he can pick up mom.


    The place to live is also well arranged.


    Then everything worked out perfectly.


    The only imperfection is to work for Mo Xiaoxiao for five years.


    As soon as Xiao Xiaodong reached out to the elevator, the door opened.


    He swept the elevator.


    I saw a tall and handsome foreign man standing inside.


    That deep eye socket, light brown eyes, let a person be deeply attracted.


    Especially the breath of the other party, which makes Xiao Xiaodong feel dangerous.

 Chapter 739

    That foreign man''s appearance is very eye-catching.


    There is also the dangerous smell of that body, as well as several foreigners standing behind.


    This is not an ordinary person.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t get on the elevator, but sidled to make way for them.


    The heart all murmurs, this Xiao Chen''s company is really, what kind of customer has.


    When Bert Edward saw Xiao Xiaodong, he didn''t come out at the first time.


    He squinted at Xiao Xiaodong.


    There was meditation in the fundus of the eyes, and a puzzled expression in the face.


    Seeing that Bert Edward hadn''t gone out for a long time, the guard behind him came forward.


    "Little master..."


    Bert Edwards has just come to his senses.


    He stepped out of the elevator.


    However, during this period, his eyes still did not leave Xiao Xiaodong.


    I don''t know why I saw this man. He seems to have a sense of familiarity.


    Especially that face.


    But he came to China for the first time.


    Besides Xiao, there are one or two Chinese friends who are familiar with each other.


    This made Bert Edward''s face slightly puzzled.


    He doesn''t like things that happen out of his control.


    This Oriental gives him the feeling of being so familiar.


    He walked out of the elevator and did not leave immediately.


    The eyes were still fixed on Xiao Xiaodong.


    It seems that Xiao Xiaodong will be dissected and studied thoroughly.


    Under such pressure, Xiao Xiaodong''s expression is not happy.


    But he wasn''t particularly obvious.


    Is this man sick.


    In the sight of Bert Edward, Xiao Xiaodong sidled to the elevator.


    However, the accident happened when Xiao Xiaodong turned around.


    When Xiao Xiaodong turned around, he showed his side face.


    That familiar profile, slowly and Bert Edward''s mind, a long time ago the memory of fusion.


    "Catch the man!"


    Seeing Xiao Xiaodong like this, Bert Edward had an evil smile on his lips.


    After he spoke, the people behind him came forward immediately.


    Xiao Xiaodong understands American language.


    He looked puzzled and turned to look back.


    As soon as he turned around, he was suppressed by the guards of the Edwards family.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Xiaodong struggles to get out of the bundle.


    But these people''s tactics are too tricky.


    "Let go of me!"


    Bert Edward saw Xiao Xiaodong''s struggle.


    Step forward to Xiao Xiaodong.


    He stretched out his hand, lifted Xiao Xiaodong''s chin up and looked at him with his eyes narrowed.


    To be more sure of what.


    Turn Xiao Xiaodong''s chin to one side and look at his side face carefully.


    How can Xiao Xiaodong let his actions do as he likes.


    He took his chin out of Bert Edward''s hands.


    Bert Edward reached for his chin again.


    This time, it took ten minutes.


    Xiao Xiaodong couldn''t get away from it at all.


    "Ha ha..."


    Bert Edward looked at Xiao Xiaodong''s side face for a long time and then laughed happily.


    He recognized it.


    This is the guy who attacked the Edwards family two years ago.


    At the beginning, although the other side quickly dodged.


    But through the lens of the video, he caught the side face.


    It''s the same face as the man in the hand.


    After that, he began to search for the hacker named X.


    He doubted R, h, Huaxia and even other countries.


    So we''re going to send someone for X.


    The other party seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    No one found the X, even if they offered a high price.


    Now it happened to him.


    "Let me go! You are in a state of change

 Chapter 740

    "Let go of me, you changed state!"


    Xiao Xiaodong was raised his chin by a man at this time, which made him embarrassed.


    Bert Edward took his hand away with a smile.


    But he didn''t open his mouth and let the guard release him.


    His eyes showed a smile, and his face was very soft.


    "Little fellow, do you know who I am?"


    Xiao Xiaodong turned his eyes when he heard the speech.


    At this time, IELTS employees have seen why Xiao Chen has not come out.


    "Ask you something, answer it!"


    When Bert Edward saw that Xiao Xiaodong didn''t speak, he couldn''t help raising his chin again.


    This time, it''s not just the intensity.


    Even verbal anger is dangerous.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s chin was raised high and looked into Bert Edward''s eyes.


    Thinking of the other party''s problems before, Xiao Xiaodong looks at him like an idiot.


    "How can I know who you are? I don''t know which hospital you came from


    Bert Edward''s face gradually returned to his smile.


    He approached Xiao Xiaodong''s face and said, "little guy, do you know the Edwards family?"


    As soon as Bert Edward said this, Xiao Xiaodong''s face changed.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at Bert Edward in disbelief.


    Little guy


    "You''re very brave."


    Once with a smile, awkward voice of China, once again sounded in Xiao Xiaodong''s ear.


    After a moment of absence, Xiao Xiaodong reacts again.


    He struggled hard.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know. Let me go!"


    When Bert Edward saw that he was struggling so fiercely, he got closer to Xiao Xiaodong.


    "The famous x, our fate is so deep."


    "Ape dung, your sister!"


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t struggle when he heard Bert Edward say his title.


    His pretty face showed anger.


    This is his bad day.


    Just sold to Mo Xiaoxiao that woman, this not long met the Edwards family.


    Don''t ask him how he knows. This man belongs to the Edwards family.


    Although it took two years.


    But at that time the other side''s words, let him still remember.


    He knew the sound and tone.


    "Tut tut..."


    Bert Edward couldn''t help shaking his head. "You''re too grumpy. It''s not good. It''s not good."


    Then Bert Edward reached out and pulled Xiao Xiaodong up from the guard.


    One punch hit Xiao Xiaodong in the stomach.


    "Oh, shit!"


    The pain made Xiao Xiaodong unable to bend.


    He bent his body and finally hummed in pain.


    "I said at the beginning that you have a lot of courage. You have to pay for some things."


    Bert Edward pulls Xiao Xiaodong up again.


    The way he hit people was also tricky.


    I''m looking for the most painful place to attack.


    However, this time Bert Edward''s fist did not fall into Xiao Xiaodong''s hands.


    "Bert!"


    A warm voice mixed with some eagerness made Bert Edward stop.


    Xiao Xiaodong finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Xiao Chen''s voice.


    In front of this man, is really not a person.


    It''s killing him. What''s that fist made of? It''s like steel.


    It made his stomach ache.


    "Brother!"


    At this moment, Xiao Xiaodong was shameless.


    See to Xiao Chen shout out elder brother.


    It''s something he hasn''t yelled for many years. I can''t remember it clearly.


    Xiao Chen heard Xiao Xiaodong''s voice and looked strange.


    Looking at the appearance that the other side bends over to be embarrassed, Xiao Chen walks quickly.

 Chapter 741

    He came forward to help Xiao Xiaodong up, with a look of disgust on his face.


    Mi you Ning, who came out after him, also saw this scene.


    She walked up to Bert Edwards. "What''s the matter? Why are you still starting?"


    She had already guessed a few points, but now she just wanted to see what Bert Edward would say.


    Bert Edward looks at the movements of Xiao Chen and Xiao Xiaodong.


    And what I heard before, Xiao Xiaodong''s cry.


    "Xiao, is this your brother?"


    Xiao Chen helps Xiao Xiaodong to one side.


    He frowned at Bert Edward.


    "Bert, can you change your habit of using force everywhere?"


    The latter shrugged indifferently.


    "Xiao, I''m not to blame for this. He offended me."


    Bert Edward points to Xiao Xiaodong.


    See this kind of suing scene.


    Xiao Xiaodong opened his eyes wide, he immediately said: "brother, it''s this change of state that moves on me!"


    It''s special! Who can''t complain!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Chen is speechless.


    Because both of them are troubles for him.


    Wherever they are, they bring their own troubles.


    It''s always a time when trouble is constant and there is no peace.


    Xiao Chen is looking at the employee around, he is pressing bridge of nose.


    "When you go to the office, you are all adults, and you are not afraid of jokes."


    He took the lead in walking to miyuning, holding the person in his arms and walking to the office.


    Bert Edward followed.


    Xiao Xiaodong looked at their back, turned and quickly entered the elevator.


    Quickly close the elevator door.


    The guards of the Edwards family were staring at the scene.


    The people who are less hit by the main players have such quick skills.


    After all, it''s the little master''s hand.


    Or they look down on this Chinese.


    "Young master, people have run away!"


    Hearing the guard behind him speak, Edward waved his hand.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about it."


    Follow Xiao Chen and Bert Edward of miyuning.


    Now there was a meaningful smile on his face.


    Run?


    Hum! Where is it so easy.


    If you want to be safe after provoking the Edwards family, don''t even think about it.


    Even if this man is the brother of an old classmate, we can''t kill him.


    But also to give each other a profound lesson.


    At this time, Bert Edward didn''t know that he wanted to teach Xiao Xiaodong a lesson.


    But he lost all his life.


    How about this account.


    I don''t seem to know.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Xiaodong took his mother out of the detention center, and did not report to Mo''s group a few days later.


    He killed Bert Edward again.


    I know that the other party will stay in China for a week.


    He is really afraid to run around.


    We can''t say we don''t run around.


    Now he is afraid to go back to his new home.


    It''s hiding outside.


    I''m afraid the Edwards will come again.


    It''s terrible. There''s a lot to it.


    That young master Bert is a ruthless master.


    If it really falls into the hands of the other party, you can only leave half a breath if you don''t die.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward is very smart these days.


    Eat all kinds of food, enjoy the beautiful scenery of China.


    Sometimes it''s mi you Ning who leads him, sometimes it''s Xiao Chen who arranges it.


    In short, these days, his life is very moist.


    Until today, Xiao''s father called Xiao Chen away.


    Bert Edward decided to go his own way.


    I haven''t solved it these days.


    He decided to relax and see what the scale of Huaxia''s night show was.

 Chapter 742

    At this time, Bert Edward was in the most prosperous bar in the city.


    He stood in front of the French window of the box and looked at the center of the stage of the bar downstairs.


    By his side, there are several princesses dressed like Lu Feilu.


    When he got to this place, Bert Edward lost some of his interest.


    But it''s a little relaxed, which is true.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning and Xiao Chen were in the hall of Xiao''s mansion.


    These days, father Xiao can''t help it.


    He calls Xiao Chen and mi you Ning one after another to let them come back.


    This is not, two people obediently came.


    Xiao Chen holds mi you Ning''s hand and sits opposite his father.


    Instead of opening his mouth, he played with miyuning''s hand.


    The hands are very soft. They are well maintained.


    Miyuning is idle playing with his mobile phone and brushing the latest financial news.


    Seeing the attitude of these two people, Xiao''s father''s anger is rising.


    Because miyuning is the chairman of Morse group at this time, he can''t say anything serious.


    Or decide to take Xiao Chen to ask a question first.


    "Xiao Chen, where are you going these days? Why don''t you go home?"


    "I live outside. I didn''t say I was going to move out before."


    Xiao Chen head also didn''t lift of return a way.


    "Look up, is that a way of speaking, parenting?"


    Father Xiao is really in a hurry.


    There are some things that he can''t control. He can only be dignified.


    Xiao Chen raised his head and looked at his father lightly.


    Xiao''s father saw that there was no expression on his face, and there was no respect in his eyes.


    He couldn''t bear it, just like his mother.


    "Father, I made it very clear that I would move out. I don''t want to make trouble any more."


    "Who''s bothering you? How long have you been back.


    You give me a hurry to go home to live, and Xiao Xiao is also, there is no home back into what it looks like


    Miyuning heard about her.


    That''s the way to take your eyes off the phone.


    She looked up at Xiao Fu and said, "er... I can''t come back to live. I have a family. I don''t know when I will die here."


    By the opposition of one or two, father Xiao''s face was already blue and white.


    He could not say that miyouning was angry, so he tried to suppress himself.


    That voice also lowered, "Xiao Xiao is obedient, you are our Xiao''s daughter-in-law now, should live at home."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "no, it''s uncomfortable to live here. It''s not as good as my own home."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao''s father was speechless, and his face was even more ugly.


    That month, the Hun bore also fluctuated rapidly.


    Xiao Chen sees Xiao Fu this appearance, the eye takes helpless.


    "Father, we won''t come back to live in the future. There are some things we can''t go back to."


    At the beginning of Xiao Chen''s words, Xiao Fu Teng stood up.


    "Why can''t I go back?"


    When he stands up, his body is still a little unsteady. It''s better to hold the sofa.


    Then he looked at Xiao Chen with disgusted eyes.


    "It''s all you. When can I save snacks! Just like your mother, she has a strong attitude and doesn''t listen to people''s advice at all. "


    Originally Xiao Chen also facial expressionless of listen.


    Until Father Xiao mentioned his mother, it made his face look ugly.


    "Enough!"


    Xiao Chen took mi you Ning''s hand and stood up from the sofa.


    Pull people around to leave.


    "You son of a bitch! You stop for me


    Xiao Chen stopped as expected.


    Xiao Fu was satisfied. He continued: "I''ll tell you what''s wrong with you. You still..."

 Chapter 743

    "Father! I don''t want to hear from you any more about mother, because you don''t deserve to mention her.


    She paid the whole youth for you, and even lost her life in the end.


    If you have a little conscience, you won''t say that your mother is wrong! "


    Xiao Chen turns to light to see to Xiao Fu, say words of export, but don''t leave a bit of affection.


    Because the death of his mother was caused by this man.


    Over the years, the other side has never realized the mistake.


    Qin Li is a third party, also has her reason.


    Xiao Fu stares big eyes, he can''t believe of see to Xiao Chen.


    It''s the first time they''ve talked about their ex-wife.


    He thought the son had no deep feelings for his dead ex-wife.


    However, today''s attitude made him understand that he didn''t care.


    It''s just... It''s just buried in my heart.


    Mi you Ning felt that Xiao Chen was holding her hand, which was a little tight.


    She holds each other back, turns to look at him, silently comforting.


    Xiao Chen takes mi you Ning''s hand and turns to leave.


    Xiao father looked at their back, but quickly caught up with them.


    "Wait... I have something else to say.


    Mi you Ning and Xiao Chen have already walked out of the villa.


    Looking at the footsteps of Xiao Fu, they really have no patience.


    He simply said the purpose this time.


    He looked at mi you Ning and said, "Xiao Xiao, you have now taken over Mo''s group and become the chairman of the board of directors. I am also idle at home.


    You can arrange a position for me and let me go to Morse group to help you. It''s better for my family. "


    Hearing his father''s words, MI Youning didn''t make a sound, but Xiao Chen couldn''t help it.


    "Father


    Xiao Fu glanced at Xiao Chen. His eyes were disgusted and disgusted.


    "I didn''t talk to you. Shut up!"


    Seeing his father''s attitude, mi you Ning immediately stood in front of Xiao Chen.


    "I think you didn''t wake up today. Morse group wants talented and talented people. What did you do? To be a cleaner? "


    Xiao Fu clenched his lips and said, "I used to manage IELTS, and I can also manage it for you when I went to Morse group."


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning smiles.


    "Yes, you used to run IELTS, but you forgot.


    It was because of your management that I married Xiao Chen. "


    Xiao Fu knew that mi you Ning had obviously rejected him.


    He didn''t look good. "Xiaoxiao, as the daughter-in-law of the Xiao family, shouldn''t you take more care of her?"


    Miyuning looks back at the man behind her, and she smiles happily.


    "I understand what you said. I will take good care of Xiao Chen. This is the man I want to live for a lifetime."


    Xiao Chen hears this obscure confession, before still have angry face, immediately soften up.


    He reached out and touched miyuning''s hair.


    However, it''s not fun yet. The mobile phone rings.


    See the caller ID above, Xiao Chen frowned and picked up the phone.


    "Xiao Chen, I''m surrounded by Huaxia police. Come to the rescue quickly."


    That has no ups and downs of statement words, let Xiao Chen forehead of green veins exposed.


    This is Bert Edward on the phone.


    This big trouble, after all, is a mess.


    "Where are you now? What have you done? "


    The sound of gnashing teeth came out of Xiao Chen''s mouth.


    Miyuning also heard the voice on the phone.


    I know it''s Bert Edward. She''s picking her eyebrows.


    I''m also curious about what this Bert Edward has done.

 Chapter 744

    There''s still loud music on Bert Edward''s side.


    Xiao Chen''s face has already begun to sink down.


    Soon he heard the response on the phone.


    "I was in the bar, the biggest bar here. I just saved a beauty here, and accidentally provoked some people."


    Xiao Chen holds mi you Ning''s hand and turns to the front of the car.


    During this period, I didn''t look at father Xiao.


    "It''s like the second generation of officials, you military people..."


    Hearing what Bert Edward said, Xiao Chen didn''t know what to say about him.


    This talent has been in China for a few days, but he has provoked these people.


    I''m looking for death.


    What is his status? How can these people spare him.


    Fortunately, they are a group of second generation officials. They are still in bars, so they should be able to mediate.


    Xiao Chen takes mi you Ning to the co driver''s seat. He bypasses the front of the car and sits in the driver''s seat.


    "Wait for me there. Don''t make any other trouble. Think about your identity."


    "Bang..."


    However, Xiao Chen''s words didn''t get Bert Edward''s response immediately.


    He was on the phone, as if he heard a shot.


    "Bert?"


    "Bert, are you listening?"


    "Bang..."


    This time Xiao Chen hears clearly, it is gunshot really.


    "Xiao, it''s late. I''ll hang up first. When you arrive, you''ll know..."


    With that, Bert Edward hung up.


    Xiao Chen looks at the words that the hand is hanged, the facial expression is very wonderful.


    He took a look at mi you Ning in the co pilot''s seat and said in a serious voice, "fasten your seat belt and be careful."


    As soon as miyuning fastened his seat belt, the car rushed out.


    She stretched out her hand to hold the armrest, turned her head and looked at Xiao Chen in disbelief.


    Feel her line of sight, Xiao Chen did not do more explanation.


    His speed is so fast that people can''t see the objects on both sides.


    Miyuning saw for the first time that this man had such a wild side.


    Gentle and elegant, let people first feel, this is a very gentle man.


    But now Xiao Chen''s face was tense, and his face looked a little gloomy.


    And this driving skill, mi you would rather not believe this man, just a temporary outbreak.


    When you look at the technology, you can see that you are an expert in playing with cars.


    I don''t know. This man has something hidden.


    Miyuning thought that Bert Edward had an accident. She called Tiger brother and the company.


    The second generation of officials is also a problem.


    That family background is the existence that makes people retreat.


    But Bert Edward was in a hurry to get into trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    Actually, Bert Edward was also wronged.


    Before, he was in the private room, looking at the group of demons dancing downstairs.


    Soon his eyes were attracted by a boy.


    It was a boy dancing in the middle of the stage.


    The sexy waist and the enchanting movement attracted his attention.


    But then he felt something was wrong.


    Because in the boy''s side, there are several men around him, began to move.


    Seeing this, Bert Edward also laughed.


    I didn''t expect to see some of the same kind soon after I arrived in China.


    The men downstairs were dancing around the boys, their movements and their posture.


    It''s obvious that it''s the same breath.


    Even so far away, Bert Edward could smell it.


    It made him look at the boy dancing downstairs.


    That wriggling waist, can let a person produce Valley to be short of hope really.


    And that coquettish - angry action, it''s a cute little guy.

 Chapter 745

    Unfortunately, because of the distance, he could not see the man''s face clearly.


    I don''t know if it''s the face of hook.


    Just as Bert Edward was staring at the boy downstairs, something happened downstairs.


    Several people walked from the other side to the center of the stage.


    They dragged the dancing boy away.


    That attitude is tough, and it''s even against a gentleman''s behavior.


    Well, they can''t be gentlemen.


    This scene made Bert Edward frown.


    He is a gentleman and would never do such a thing.


    Unfortunately, he was beaten in the face.


    Suddenly, a beam of light swept across the boy''s face.


    Although the light flashed quickly, Bert Edward could see it clearly.


    10. It turned out to be him.


    Now, the boy downstairs and the man he met in the old classmate''s company that day seem to have no connection at all.


    This is too special... Exciting.


    Bert Edward thought about how to teach each other a lesson.


    Before, he thought that if he taught others a bad lesson, Xiao would ask him to settle the accounts.


    Although Xiao''s temper looks good, he is easy to talk.


    In fact, it''s not. It''s a real player with a dark stomach.


    If he wants to teach a man a lesson, he won''t use any force.


    But it''ll make your life worse than death. It''s a headache.


    Now x himself to the door, then don''t blame him to seize the opportunity.


    Bert Edward pushed away the woman beside him. He turned and walked out of the private room.


    The guard at the door came forward immediately.


    "Little master..."


    Bert Edward had a sexy smile around his mouth.


    "Let''s move your muscles."


    The pedestrians went down by elevator.


    "Shit! I don''t want to drink! "


    Bert Edward came down to the stage and heard a shout.


    At this time, I don''t know why, the music in the bar has stopped.


    "Boy, let you drink a glass of wine is to give you face, these are all yours, as long as you drink this bottle of wine down!"


    Bert Edward came out of the corner and saw a scene not far away.


    The famous hacker x, at this time, was thrown in the face with money.


    That behavior was humiliating.


    He was handed a bottle of wine.


    Unfortunately, X didn''t answer. He looked like a little beast, staring at the men around him.


    As you can see, X is not afraid.


    However, his body is also a little unstable, which is drinking too much?


    Bert Edward didn''t come forward immediately, but wanted to see what x would do.


    Xiao Xiaodong was also brought here by his friends.


    I didn''t intend to come, but I couldn''t bear the invitation again and again.


    The owner of the bar is his good friend.


    So he has a good time here.


    But I didn''t expect that when he released his anger these days, he was pulled down from the stage.


    That''s a tough attitude.


    He took a look around at some young men about his age.


    Especially seeing the man in the middle, Xiao Xiaodong was happy, "yo! Isn''t this commander Liu''s son.


    Today, it''s fun for me. I''m not afraid to discredit you. "


    The young master Liu did not frown when he heard Xiao Xiaodong say his identity.


    He even raised his chin very haughtily, "now that I know who I am, I want to have a drink with you and give you a treat."


    Then he rushed to the man beside Xiao Xiaodong and raised his chin.


    The latter immediately sent the wine bottle to Xiao Xiaodong.


    Seeing this bottle of liquor, Xiao Xiaodong sneered.

 Chapter 746

    Then he waved the bottle to the ground.


    This action makes people around change their faces.


    Even Bert Edward raised his eyebrows.


    He didn''t expect Xiao Xiaodong to have such a big temper.


    But it''s intolerable to put it on anyone.


    If it were him, it would be useless.


    No matter who he is.


    Here, Mr. Liu''s face was ugly. He was in a hurry! Give me face, don''t give me face, give me face


    Several young men around, surround Xiao Xiaodong quickly.


    As for those who watched the play, when they saw this posture, they all stepped back a few steps.


    "Ouch! The flood flushed the Dragon King''s face. What''s the matter with Mr. Liu? Xiaodong is my friend. What can I say? "


    Just then the owner of the bar came and wanted to be a peacemaker.


    Mr. Liu is already angry.


    He picked up the bottle and hit the owner on the head.


    The owner of the bar didn''t even snort.


    He reached out and touched his head in disbelief.


    Feeling the moisture on his hands, he took them off.


    Seeing the blood on his hand, he raised his head and looked at Mr. Liu.


    At this time, his face changed completely.


    That vision can''t wait to tear Mr. Liu.


    Although he has no military background, he is not a nobody.


    "Mr. Liu, you... You are cruel enough..."


    The owner of the bar slipped slowly. He was knocked unconscious.


    Xiao Xiaodong saw this scene and woke up a little.


    He picked up the wine bottle and smashed it at Mr. Liu, but he was held by the people around him.


    The two sides started fighting. The scene was very chaotic.


    The onlookers have already started calling the police.


    Bert Edward frowned as he watched Xiao Xiaodong fight many people.


    He hasn''t done it yet. How can he let others bully him.


    He said to the guard beside him, "go and bring people back."


    "Yes, young master."


    Several big foreign men suddenly joined in the fight.


    They made a quick move, and in a twinkling of an eye they restrained Master Liu and others.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s face was already painted at this time.


    Looking at the foreign man who subdued Mr. Liu and others, he frowned gently.


    Why do these people look so familiar.


    Soon he remembered what happened to IELTS.


    He didn''t even dare to look at it. He turned around and ran in this direction.


    But in the middle of it, it hit a wall of meat.


    He ran into a man.


    The temperature, so that he does not have to look up, all know that it is a man.


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t dare to look up.


    He bowed his head and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Then I want to go around the other side and keep on running.


    The next step is where he goes, and the man in front of him goes.


    This is intentional, Xiao Xiaodong anxious, "I say you this is not..." long eyes ah.


    Next, if there is no exit, the sound will disappear at the moment of looking up.


    Because this pair of light brown eyes, let Xiao Xiaodong completely lost his words.


    It''s no one else. It''s Bert Edward.


    Xiao Xiaodong has a bitter face.


    "I said," Why are you haunted? You can be seen everywhere. "


    Bert Edward laughed. He stopped in front of Xiao Xiaodong and said with a smile, "this is fate."


    "Ape dung, your sister!"


    Bert Edward frowned. "I don''t have a sister. You don''t have to make up your mind."


    Xiao Xiaodong was confused by his words.


    "Your sister! I have no idea! "


    Bert Edward''s face was a little more serious.


    "I don''t have a sister. Even if I''m a sister from a branch of the family, you can''t make up your mind."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank the little angels for their reward and monthly pass. I love you so much ?

 Chapter 747

    Xiao Xiaodong holds his head, feeling that he can''t explain it clearly.


    His sister, I have never seen this man''s sister.


    Why did he have an idea for his sister.


    At this time, Xiao Xiaodong is also a strong counsellor of wine.


    He reached for Bert Edward''s collar and said, "what do you want to do, you always have a good word to say?"


    Bert Edward frowned at his words.


    The expression is very unhappy, and the face is even more depressing.


    He just whispered and gritted his teeth: "I''m not old!"


    Xiao Xiaodong was stunned for a while when he heard this, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The laughter was so joyful that he even fell on Bert Edward.


    The action between them is very close.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Xiao Xiaodong is still smiling, the voice of laughter has attracted the attention of people around him.


    Bert Edward felt that Xiao Xiaodong''s body was leaning against him.


    His expression changed a little.


    There is no displeasure on the handsome and deep face.


    He even reached out and wanted to hold the man who was leaning on him.


    "Don''t move, police!"


    Just as Bert Edward''s hand rose, there was a voice of dignity behind him.


    It made him frown and look very unhappy.


    Be disturbed, let him before some careful thinking dissipated.


    He turned and saw the policeman with the weapon in his hand.


    Seeing these people, Bert Edwards went on with what he had done.


    He embraces Xiao Xiaodong and withdraws to one side.


    As for the protection of the Edwards family, they also released Liu Gongzi and others at this time.


    Bert Edward frowned and alerted the police, which made him feel bad.


    He took out his cell phone and called Xiao Chen.


    However, during the call, the accident happened again.


    Liu Gongzi and others negotiated with the police.


    I don''t know when, Mr. Liu snatched the gun from the people around him.


    Shot Xiao Xiaodong.


    Bert Edward is very sensitive to guns.


    Hearing the sound of loading, he immediately carried Xiao Xiaodong to the other side.


    He was quick, but unfortunately, he was injured.


    Xiao Xiaodong is an adult man. Bert Edward holds him a little slower than usual.


    His arm was rubbed by a bullet.


    The shirt is permeated quickly by the color of blood red.


    The gunfire broke out and the people in the bar screamed.


    Everyone''s rushing out.


    "Don''t move! Keep order


    "Don''t move..."


    Just when the crowd was in chaos, the guard of the Edwards family came to Bert Edwards quickly.


    "Young master, my subordinates are out of duty."


    Bert Edward glanced at the wound on his arm.


    Then he looked at Xiao Xiaodong beside him.


    It''s been a long time since he was hurt.


    Now I have come to China, and I have been injured to protect others.


    This taste is really beyond words.


    He looked at the young master Liu who shot not far away.


    The gun in the other side''s hand has been taken away.


    It was this man who hurt him.


    Bert Edward gave a sneer.


    If the other side doesn''t see the blood, he, the young master of the Edwards family, will be laughed at.


    "Call everyone out."


    When the guard heard this, he immediately picked up his cell phone and called people outside.


    Xiao Xiaodong was already silly at this time.


    Staring at Bert Edward''s arm, he didn''t know what to say.


    If it''s not this man just now, hold him and move.


    Now it''s him who is injured.

 Chapter 748

    Even just now, if Bert Edward didn''t mind him.


    Then, at this time, he may be dead.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s forehead was in a cold sweat.


    It was then that he began to fear.


    There was still a lot of noise around, and the panic caused chaos.


    Just then, a group of people poured in from the door of the bar.


    All of these people have weapons in their hands. That''s charge, charge and gun.


    They guarded the door of the bar and no one was allowed to go out.


    ¡°backward¡­¡­¡±


    When people saw the weapon, they could not help retreating.


    Mr. Liu, the police and others also watched the scene one after another.


    At the same time, a group of people, fast to Bert Edward.


    They bowed their heads respectfully.


    "Little master..."


    "Little master..."


    Bert Edward pulled his sleeve open and looked at the wound that had been rubbed by the quilt.


    He nodded to the family guard.


    Then he walked gracefully to master Liu.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here... "


    When Mr. Liu saw Bert Edward coming, he pulled the people around him to block his body.


    When Bert Edward saw this, his deep and beautiful face showed a faint smile.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just that the wound on my body is a little painful, which makes me very embarrassed."


    He used Chinese language, which was clearly heard by all the people present.


    Including Xiao Xiaodong who keeps up with him.


    Bert Edward pulled the man in front of Mr. Liu.


    He brought Mr. Liu to his eyes with one hand.


    "I haven''t been hurt for many years. Now you hurt me. I feel it''s your honor."


    When he said this, Bert Edward''s face was sincere.


    But then his words changed, "but I''m still not very happy, because it''s a little painful. The feeling of pain makes me uncomfortable."


    Mr. Liu''s face was pale. He reached out to push Bert Edward.


    After seeing this, the guard immediately came forward and stopped the system of Master Liu.


    "Stop it, you''re breaking the law!"


    Around the police came forward, but was stopped by the Edwards family guard.


    They can only stop it.


    How could Bert Edward listen to them.


    He released Mr. Liu and took the weapon from the guard.


    The muzzle of the gun was on Mr. Liu''s head.


    Mr. Liu was afraid.


    "No, no, my dad''s a commander!"


    Bert Edward sneered at the words.


    No matter who your Laozi is, I''m still the young leader of Jun Huo family.


    For so many years, no one has hurt him so blatantly.


    Even if some people hurt him, it''s already in the ground.


    "Boy, I don''t know your Laozi, but now you are too brave. I think you need to make it feel less."


    With that, Bert Edward''s weapon moved slowly.


    Come to the place that symbolizes men.


    "No... don''t..."


    Master Liu''s legs began to tremble.


    Xiao Xiaodong was on the side. Seeing this, he stretched out his hand to pull rabert Edward''s clothes.


    "You..."


    As soon as he made a note, Bert turned his head.


    Seeing him, Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know what to say.


    But at the moment, this man must not be allowed to do it.


    He glanced at the quiet bar, and everyone trembled.


    And the cops, look at Bert Edward.


    He summoned up the courage to approach Bert Edward.


    Close to each other''s ears, whispered: "forget it, you will be in trouble later, this is Huaxia."


    Bert Edward naturally knew that this was Huaxia.


    But now he''s depressed.

 Chapter 749

    Bert Edward''s face didn''t look so bad when he felt the spray in his ears.


    He reached out and hugged Xiao Xiaodong in his arms.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Xiao Xiaodong was caught off guard by his action.


    He struggled away and left Bert Edward''s arms.


    Standing one meter away from the other side, he glared at him.


    But Bert Edward gave him an elegant smile.


    If he didn''t have a powerful weapon in his hand, he might be a gentleman.


    "Bert!"


    Just then, a low voice came from a distance.


    Bert Edward and Xiao Xiaodong heard the familiar voice.


    They looked at the door of the bar at the same time.


    Xiao Chen and mi you Ning are stopped by the guard of the Edward family.


    Bert raised his hand to the family guard. These people let go.


    Xiao Chen takes mi you Ning into the bar. He frowns and looks around.


    It''s a mess.


    "Mr. Xiao!"


    At this time, one of the policemen shouts at Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen''s step stops and looks along the voice.


    He saw the noisy policeman.


    "Mr. Xiao, our director is a classmate with you. You have been to our bureau before."


    Xiao Chen sees him to also have a little familiar with, he lightly nods.


    "Well, wait a minute, and it will be settled soon."


    The policeman had a bitter look on his face.


    They don''t seem to be able to do anything now.


    The posture of these people is not just that of the rich.


    Xiao Chen continues to walk towards Bert Edward.


    His eyes saw the wound on the other person''s shoulder.


    This lets Xiao Chen''s facial expression tighten up, the facial expression takes displeasure.


    If the young master of the Edward family is injured in China,


    The old Mr. Edward, who loved his son as much as he could, would not give up.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Chen stood in front of Bert Dehua, half repressed and half angry.


    "He did it."


    Bert Edward returned his weapon to the guard and put his hands in his pockets.


    It was a gesture of indifference to the wound on the arm.


    Xiao Chen sees this to his side guard mouth.


    "Take your young master to bandage the wound."


    The men looked up at Bert Edward''s face.


    There was no objection or displeasure to see him.


    Take the man aside and bandage his wound.


    At this time, miyuning came to Xiao Xiaodong''s side.


    "Well, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Xiaodong''s eyes are still on Bert Edward.


    After all, it''s because of him.


    When he heard mi you Ning''s question, he no longer seemed to fight with each other.


    He put out his hand, wiped his face and told the story.


    Xiao Chen has come over at this time, naturally also heard Xiao Xiaodong''s words.


    After listening, his face became more and more ugly.


    Xiao Xiaodong is in trouble, and Bert Edwards is in trouble.


    At this time, Xiao Chen also wanted to wipe his face.


    It''s good Bert Edward didn''t shoot.


    It''s hard to say if you don''t recognize it.


    Xiao Chen patted mi you Ning on the shoulder. He took off his coat and handed it to her.


    "Wait for me a moment."


    Miyuning took the coat and looked at him in bewilderment.


    I don''t understand what he wants to do.


    Until the next scene, mi you Ning''s eyes were all stunned.


    Let her all can''t believe, this person is Xiao Chen.


    I saw Xiao Chen walking towards the young master Liu.

 Chapter 750

    He quickly took out his hand, pulled Mr. Liu aside, and pressed the man to the ground, which was a period of fat beating.


    Mr. Liu didn''t have time to resist, so he kept begging for mercy.


    The movement of Xiao Chen''s hand made mi you Ning''s mouth open slightly.


    This person is still that, gentle Xiao Chen.


    At the same time, Xiao Xiaodong also widened his eyes.


    He was a little more scared than miyuning.


    For so many years, the two brothers have been pinching each other openly and secretly.


    How did he never know that Xiao Chen''s action was so fierce.


    Bert Edward saw Xiao Chen do it, but he showed a meaningful smile.


    Xiao Chen is still like this.


    Bert Edward''s arm injury has been bandaged up.


    He Hong stood up and walked to Xiao Chen.


    "Xiao, come on, forget it. You don''t have to."


    After Bert Edward made a sound, Xiao Chen gave Mr. Liu two punches, and then stopped.


    He sighed and walked to Bert Edward.


    "It''s over?"


    Bert Edward reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "I''m relieved. Your skill is as good as before. When can we practice?"


    Xiao Chen shook his head, he looked at his hands.


    If he doesn''t do it, it can''t be solved.


    Bert Edward was injured. It couldn''t have been like this, as if nothing had happened.


    One of the reasons why he did it was to let Bert get rid of his anger.


    Second, there are police on the scene. If Bert does it, he will really go in tonight.


    Xiao Chen didn''t talk to Bert much. He went to several policemen not far away who were stopped by the guards of Edward''s family.


    "Take a step."


    Those a few people see to the vision of Xiao Chen, also had obvious change.


    But think of his identity, they follow Xiao Chen to leave.


    Mi you Ning and Xiao Xiao Dong watch them leave.


    Bert Edward has ordered the guards to leave.


    Only a few of the people who were with us were left.


    It was not until more than ten minutes later that Xiao Chen came back with those people.


    Xiao Chen went to Bert Edward and said, "come on, take your people with you. I won''t clean up this mess for you next time."


    The latter showed a smile on his face, "this time I am also very innocent, OK."


    Hear him innocent, the corner of Xiao Chen''s mouth smoked to smoke.


    He said with a smile, "I think you''ve got a good deal and you''re not innocent, you''re rampant."


    Bert Edward did not retort.


    Because he thinks Xiao Chen is right.


    He is rampant.


    Bert Edward''s fist reached out to Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen sees his chin to lift to lift, he helpless a smile, stretch out fist at the same time.


    The two punches collide and then separate.


    "I''ll withdraw first."


    "Go ahead."


    Bert Edward didn''t walk towards the door of the bar, but towards miyuning and Xiao Xiaodong.


    He stares at Xiao Xiaodong with a smile.


    The latter, seeing his appearance, immediately hid behind miyuning.


    Seeing this action, miyuning showed a meaningful smile.


    "I said Xiao Dong, what''s wrong with you? It''s not like you."


    "Mo Xiaoxiao, shut up!"


    Xiao Xiaodong didn''t want to hear anything from the woman''s mouth.


    "Well, OK, then I won''t talk."


    Miyuning watched as Bert Edward came.


    When the other side came to him, he immediately dodged.


    She walked towards Xiao Chen.


    And here Xiao Xiaodong is still closing his eyes, meditating in his heart, not looking for me, not looking for me


    "Hey! Beauty, I saved you tonight. Shouldn''t you... "


    Burt''s words stopped as soon as they came out.


    He forgot how to say that word.

 Chapter 751

    When Xiao Xiaodong heard Bert Edward''s voice.


    He immediately opened his eyes.


    Looking at the man in front of him, he took a deep breath.


    This man is coming for him. He can''t escape.


    Seeing Xiao Xiaodong open his eyes, Bert Edward immediately remembered how to say that word.


    "By the way, it''s a promise. Shouldn''t you give me a promise?"


    Xiao Xiaodong, who used to let his face relax as much as possible.


    At this time, it was a complete change of face to hear Bert Edward''s words.


    The pretty face turned black.


    "Promise your sister by example!"


    When Bert Edward heard that again, Xiao Xiaodong mentioned his sister, and his face turned black instantly.


    "Don''t mention my sister any more. I don''t have a sister."


    With these words, seeing that Xiao Xiaodong still wanted to speak, Bert Edward made him shut up.


    He stepped forward and carried Xiao Xiaodong directly to his shoulder.


    It was very quick and quick.


    Bert Edward, carrying Xiao Xiaodong, turned to the guard and said, "go!"


    As he passed by Xiao Chen and mi you Ning, he gently nodded and walked towards the door of the bar.


    Xiao Xiaodong has already lost his voice.


    He has no face.


    I think he is a man, but he was carried up.


    What''s his face.


    "You bastard! Put me down quickly


    At the door, Xiao Xiaodong finally remembered the struggle.


    Unfortunately, how could Bert Edward let go of his prey easily.


    He threatened in a low voice, "be good, little fellow, or I won''t promise to be here and do anything to you."


    In Bert Edward''s threatening words, Xiao Xiaodong held out his hand and slowly stopped.


    How could he get into this change two years ago!


    Xiao Chen and mi you Ning look at Bert Edward''s behavior, but they are speechless.


    Mi you Ning asked with a smile, "is everything settled?"


    Xiao Chen nods, "well, almost."


    Then he put his eyes on the young master Liu who was helped up.


    Miyuning followed his gaze.


    "Is Mr. Liu a little trouble?"


    "Well." Xiao Chen did not deny it.


    Mr. Liu''s family background is here.


    Miyuning nodded and watched the crowd around him begin to move.


    They were obviously relieved after Bert Edward left.


    As for this young master Liu, although his family background is good.


    But people have weaknesses.


    Especially the feather loving family.


    Mi you Ning stretched out his hand and took Xiao Chen''s hand. "It''s late. Let''s go back."


    Xiao Chen nods, what mood does not see on handsome face.


    "Let''s go."


    The two left hand in hand.


    The bar is not quiet tonight.


    Then an ambulance came to the hospital, and then Mr. Liu''s family came.


    The scene was not small, but it didn''t make much noise.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward takes Xiao Xiaodong to his residence in Huaxia.


    This is the place Xiao Mo and his wife arranged for him.


    Bert Edwards ignored the cut in his arm.


    Carry the person to the bedroom, don''t give Xiao Xiaodong reaction pressure up.


    If Xiao Xiaodong didn''t know anything at this time, he would be an idiot.


    His face turned pale. "I said, if you have anything to say, get up and say."


    When Bert Edward saw that he was afraid, he pretended to be calm and gave an evil smile.


    "I don''t want to say it, I just want to do it."


    His hand and Xiao Xiaodong''s skin, zero distance contact.


    It''s like playing the piano, making trouble all the time.

 Chapter 752

    When Xiao Xiaodong woke up, he learned that he was not in China, but was on the plane to the United States.


    His face is wonderful.


    It was eaten by the young master of the Edwards family.


    Now that they haven''t had enough, they plan to take him back to his old nest and continue to eat.


    There is no such cheap thing.


    Xiao Xiaodong has no reaction on the surface, but he has already begun to think about the way to escape.


    After Xiao Xiaodong arrived at the United States, he fled that day.


    Don''t ask him how he ran.


    No one can stop him as long as he wants to run.


    It depends on whether he wants the man found.


    After learning that Xiao Xiaodong had escaped, Bert Edward didn''t rush to find someone.


    But in the United States to solve, the family in these days backlog of some things.


    Then I went to China again.


    Within a few years, the two of them started the drama of you escaping from me.


    It took a long time to achieve the right result.


    It should be said that Xiao Xiaodong was subdued by Bert Edward.


    Once you get addicted to something, you can''t get rid of it.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Chen and mi you Ning''s life is very quiet.


    Xiao''s father hasn''t looked for them since that day.


    Until that day, miyuning received a phone call.


    Originally, she was inspecting the company.


    She was followed by Han Zhen and some senior executives of the company.


    Han Zhen introduced the company to her, the situation of each part.


    At this time, miyuning''s mobile phone rings.


    When she saw it was a strange number, she picked it up.


    "This is the people''s hospital. Are you Xiao Chen''s wife?"


    Miyuning frowned slightly, and she stopped in the marketing department.


    "Well, I am."


    "Well, your husband, Xiao Chen, had a car accident just before. I hope his family can come. I''m in the emergency room now."


    After hearing Xiao Chen''s accident, MI Youning turns around and goes out.


    "What''s the situation, accidental or artificial?"


    "We don''t know the details. The police are already here. Please come as soon as possible."


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Mi you Ning''s feet are in high heels, but the speed is like flying.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the company''s high-rise elevator.


    "Chairman! Chairman, this is... "


    As the elevator opened, miyuning heard the voice behind him.


    She walked into the elevator and said to Han Zhen, "Xiao Chen has an accident. I''ll go to the hospital first. That''s it today. If you have anything, please call me back."


    Finish saying in the elevator, press the key to close the elevator.


    Standing in the elevator, miyuning touches the ring on his left hand.


    Xiao Chen about the accident, are transmitted to her mind.


    Miyuning went downstairs, and Bai Gang and others immediately met him.


    "Miss Mo..."


    "Go to the people''s Hospital and contact your boss."


    "Yes."


    Miyuning takes Bai Gang and others to the people''s Hospital in her exclusive motorcade.


    During this period, miyuning also talked to Zhang Hu on the phone.


    She asked Zhang Hu to watch Mo Xinghua''s family. Don''t let people run away.


    In addition to Mo Xinghua''s family, there is another one, Xiao Fu.


    The events in the original plot happened ahead of time.


    I didn''t expect that Moxing Chinese was not here, and his family was in collusion with Xiao Fu.


    They design to kill her and Xiao Chen.


    Thinking of this morning''s situation, mi you Ning''s brows were tightly knit.


    Today, she was going to IELTS with Xiao Chen.


    These days, she has been with Xiao Chen.


    They are inseparable.


    However, the original plan was disrupted by the phone call from Morse group.

 Chapter 753

    If she didn''t get a call from Morse this morning.


    Today''s Xiao Chen, will not have a car accident.


    Miyuning sits in the car and looks out the window.


    She never let go of her frown.


    Blame her for being too soft hearted.


    Xiao''s father is Xiao Chen''s father after all.


    For this man, she didn''t want to see embarrassment.


    Xiao Chen cherishes this relationship very much. She doesn''t pay much for it.


    She does not want to hurt Xiao Chen as much as possible, so she is always laissez faire to her father.


    Now this laissez faire, but did not expect such a big loophole.


    I don''t know how Xiao Chen''s injury is.


    When the hospital arrived, miyuning immediately pushed the door open and went straight to the hospital.


    In the crowd, her figure attracted many people.


    Just because behind mi you Ning, he followed Bai Gang and others.


    These people exude the air of deterrence.


    That posture is more let people know, this is not ordinary people.


    With the support of Bai Gang and others, MI Youning came to the emergency room of the hospital.


    At the door of the emergency room stood a group of people.


    There were several policemen, one or two doctors and nurses, talking about something.


    "How is Xiao Chen''s injury now? Is it dangerous?"


    Miyuning came quickly and interrupted them.


    Those people turned around and looked at miyuning.


    In particular, the policemen frowned when they saw Bai Gang and others.


    Black and white can smell each other.


    Bai Gang is not afraid of the police.


    Because they didn''t do anything, it''s their duty to protect Miss mo.


    Before the police spoke, the doctor standing there quickly walked to miyuning.


    "Are you Xiao Chen''s wife?"


    "I am. What''s the matter with my husband?"


    Miyuning stopped and looked into the doctor''s eyes.


    "Well, now Mr. Xiao''s head has been hit a little seriously. I can''t rule out concussion.


    At the same time, his leg was also stuck in the car. We found that his leg was broken when we rescued him.


    The degree of the injury is very serious. Now we need amputation and signature of the family. "


    When mi you Ning heard Xiao Chen''s concussion, his expression didn''t change much.


    However, when she heard the amputation, her face darkened.


    If a man like Xiao Chen is really amputated, his whole life will be wasted.


    This man is proud in his heart.


    It seems gentle, but in fact, the pride in your heart makes you want to bite.


    "I don''t agree!"


    Miyuning immediately voiced his opposition.


    The doctor''s face changed as well.


    He looked at mi you Ning seriously and said seriously, "Mrs. Xiao, please consider carefully. If you don''t have an operation, Mr. Xiao''s whole body will be paralyzed."


    Mi you Ning still shook his head, "he will not agree, we want to transfer, also ask your hospital can cooperate."


    As soon as mi you Ning said that he was transferred to another hospital, the doctor''s face became even more angry.


    "Mrs. Xiao, do you know how dangerous your husband is now!


    Now, immediately, immediately need surgery, or your husband''s life will be in danger! "


    Miyuning is too lazy to talk to these people. She raises her chin to Baigang and others behind her.


    Bai Gang with his men to the emergency room, that attitude is very strong.


    Originally, doctors and nurses standing in the emergency room immediately stopped Bai Gang and others.


    But they really don''t have the skills to stop Bai Gang and others.


    "Police! Stop them


    At this moment, the doctor next to miyuning spoke.

 Chapter 754

    The policemen saw the scene and quickly went to the direction of Bai Gang and others.


    "Nobody move! What''s wrong with me taking my husband! "


    Mi you Ning saw the police act and immediately stopped.


    Her voice was loud, even with a roar.


    Because more delay a second, Xiao Chen more pain a second.


    She can cure Xiao Chen''s leg with her last soul power.


    We can''t watch each other amputate.


    All the people were startled by miyuning''s roar and stopped.


    Except for Bai Gang and others.


    They rushed into the emergency room.


    One of the young policemen went to miyuning.


    "Madam, now your husband is seriously injured. The doctor also said that his life is in danger.


    Now your attitude makes us suspicious. Please show me your ID card and verify it. "


    Mi you Ning lightly glanced at the young man who opened his mouth.


    "Chairman!"


    Just then, behind miyuning, someone called her.


    The familiar voice is Han Zhen.


    Miyuning did not turn his head, but raised his steps to the door of the emergency room.


    She saw Bai Gang and others, pushed Xiao Chen out.


    At this time, Xiao Chen closed his eyes, and his clothes were full of blood.


    The color is so dazzling.


    This made miyuning''s face tense, and his eyes even more distressed.


    "Push people downstairs."


    Mi you Ning reaches for Xiao Chen''s hand and commands Bai Gang and others.


    Here Han Zhen, with the company''s high-level also came.


    I heard that Mr. Xiao was in the hospital. They couldn''t do nothing.


    After hearing the news, he came quickly.


    "Chairman, is this a hospital transfer?"


    "Well." Miyuning nodded.


    When the police saw mi you Ning and his party leaving, they immediately stepped forward to stop them.


    Miyuning had impatience in his eyes.


    She said to Han Zhen, "these people are yours. I''ll take them away first."


    "Good."


    Mi you Ning and Bai Gang leave with Xiao Chen.


    Han Zhen also stopped the police here. There are so many of them that it''s easy to stop them.


    "Hello, comrade. I''m the CEO of Morse group.


    Our chairman is going to transfer her husband to another hospital. If you want to talk to me about anything, it''s the same... "


    The face of those who were blocked had changed after hearing that it was Mo''s group.


    In this city, who doesn''t know the reputation of Mohs group.


    Even if it''s going to the whole country, it''s ranked first.


    They thought back to miyuning''s young face with suspicion in their eyes.


    Han Zhen deals with all kinds of people, how can he not know their suspicions.


    He took his business card out of his clothes.


    "This is my business card. You can negotiate with me about our chairman''s question..."


    ¡­¡­


    Here, mi you Ning goes downstairs and asks Bai Gang and others to add more. Xiao Chen carries them into the car.


    In the meantime, she kept telling me to be gentle, slow and careful.


    Xiao Chen is put into the car, mi you Ning just sits in the car.


    She will sit in front of the car behind the shelter, turned to see Xiao Chen''s injury.


    The power of the soul is in hand, ready.


    Mi you Ning cautiously touched Xiao Chen''s swollen leg.


    The injury on the left leg is really serious.


    The power of the soul in her hand is transmitted to Xiao Chen''s body.


    At this time, Xiao Chen can''t help humming.


    Maybe he felt the pain.


    Seeing this, miyuning could not help but lighten his efforts again.


    It reduces the power of soul in hand.


    She slowly in the hand of soul power, a little bit of transmission to Xiao Chen''s leg.

 Chapter 755

    "Miss Mo, which hospital shall we go to?"


    Mi you Ning heard Bai Gang''s question in front of her. She thought, "go to the nearest hospital."


    Bai Gang said yes.


    Mi you Ning looks at Xiao Chen''s tolerant and beautiful face, she gently frowns.


    The hospital will be here soon.


    At the same time, miyuning stopped.


    Xiao Chen''s left leg had been swollen at this time.


    It seems that there is no problem.


    Sent the person to the hospital, and did a number of examinations.


    It turns out that it''s not a big deal.


    Some concussion, Xiao Chen now need more rest.


    Mi you Ning knew this result, and there was not much accident.


    Taking Xiao Chen to the ward, mi you Ning turns around and goes out to make a phone call.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Chen wakes up with a splitting headache.


    Even want to vomit, the whole body is uncomfortable.


    Especially his legs, as if no feeling.


    He always knew from his previous memory that now his consciousness is still there, which means that he is still alive.


    During the accident, his leg got stuck.


    Thinking of the scene at that time, Xiao Chen wants to sit up and see if his legs are in good condition.


    Just when he was moving, someone was supporting him.


    Xiao Chen turned his head to a smiling face.


    "Just wake up. You''ve been sleeping all day."


    When Xiao Chen saw mi you Ning, his heart calmed down.


    At the time of the accident, he thought he might have left.


    At that time, the only thing I remember was the woman in front of me.


    With the help of mi you Ning, Xiao Chen sat up slowly.


    In the meantime, his legs felt.


    It''s not as serious as he thought.


    It was a relief to him.


    Mi you Ning takes the water from the table and sends it to Xiao Chen''s mouth.


    "Drink some water."


    After Xiao Chen drinks the water, mi you Ning looks at him seriously.


    "Dizziness is not dizzy, there is no place uncomfortable?"


    "Not bad."


    In fact, he had a headache before, but looking at the face in front of him, he didn''t seem to feel anything.


    Miyuning sat down beside him. "That''s good. I''ll tell you something next."


    Xiao Chen holds her hand, that strength is very tight.


    Now he is still afraid that if he really dies, he will never see the person in front of him again.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he would never see anyone in front of him again.


    "Your father went in, and your accident was caused by him and the people of Mo''s family. I have intervened in this matter, and the police have taken him away."


    Hearing this, Xiao Chen quickly closed his eyes.


    Hide the anger, sadness, and irony in your eyes.


    Miyuning saw him like this and went forward to hold him.


    "You still have me. It''s OK. I''ll be with you in the future," he said


    Xiao Chen hugged her with great strength.


    It''s like kneading miyuning into his bone marrow.


    "Well, I still have you."


    "Well, we''ll be fine."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten Years From Now.


    Miyuning is 30 years old, but still keeps her beautiful side.


    Xiao Chen is forty. At this time, he is gentle and elegant. He is full of the charm of a mature man.


    On this day, miyuning was in the kitchen and wanted to make a cake to surprise Xiao Chen.


    But she really can''t do it.


    It''s covered with cream.


    Xiao Chen walks into the villa, hears the movement of the kitchen, he walks with a smile.


    Miyuning heard the footsteps and turned around.


    The eyes collided.


    Xiao Chen saw that mi you Ning was covered with cream, and his Adam''s Apple moved involuntarily.


    His eyes are more release, dangerous things.

 Chapter 756

    Mi you Ning, however, seemed not to see his danger.


    Even to Xiao Chen, stretched out two arms, "uncle, want to embrace!"


    Xiao Chen walked gracefully to mi you Ning.


    He reached out and held the man in his arms.


    It''s the princess.


    Xiao Chen approached mi you Ning''s ear and said in a soft voice, "call uncle again."


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning smiles and wipes the cake on Xiao Chen''s pretty face.


    Xiao Chen didn''t mind, because he was hungry.


    Hungry all over the cells, began to clamor.


    I want to swallow the woman in front of me.


    Eat the cake on her body bit by bit.


    "Xiao Chen, you seem to be... Shigeng."


    Mi you rather close to Xiao Chen ear, light voice way.


    This words let Xiao Chen embrace a person, quickly rushed upstairs.


    On Xiao Chen''s 40th birthday.


    He took miyuning as a birthday cake and ate it inside and outside.


    This day, let him always remember in mind.


    Because of mi you Ning on this day, maybe because of his birthday.


    All kinds of cooperation with him.


    Let him be satisfied both physically and mentally.


    He ate it over and over again until the woman in his arms was exhausted.


    Miyuning was a goblin to him that night.


    Let him addicted, let him release the fierce beast in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Bert Edward is with Xiao Xiaodong.


    They fight and fight all their lives.


    Old or two old urchins, two people this life is very happy.


    They left earlier than Xiao Chen and mi you Ning.


    On that day, mi you Ning and Xiao Chen were both there.


    It was Bert Edward who left first.


    When he didn''t finish his work, Xiao Xiaodong also left.


    Xiao Xiaodong died of suicide and followed Bert Edward.


    Xiao Chen attended their funeral.


    The Edwards gave it to Bert''s children.


    Two of them were surrogate.


    It''s a pair of twins conceived by Xiao Xiaodong and Bert Edward.


    The appearance of the two children is the same as that of their father.


    After the funeral of Xiao Xiaodong and Porter, Xiao Chen is in a low mood.


    After they returned home, MI Youning asked Xiao Chen, but the other side didn''t say.


    It turned out that he was not interested in anything.


    On this day, they took a walk in the manor after dinner.


    Miyuning asked him again, "what''s the matter with you these days?"


    Xiao Chen holds mi you Ning''s hand and looks at the flowers, trees and exquisite buildings around him.


    The women around him have been with him all their lives.


    But they never said they liked each other.


    Except for that time, in front of my father, the women around me hinted.


    He''s the man she wants to live for the rest of her life.


    Xiao Xiaodong''s pursuit of Bert Edwards has caused a lot of fluctuations in his heart.


    Mi you Ning thought that the old urchin around him would not speak.


    The older he gets, the more childish he is.


    Xiao Chen stopped at this time, he spoke.


    "After Xiaodong left, I couldn''t figure it out."


    Mi you Ning looks at him doubtfully, "don''t you understand what?"


    Xiao Chen opens his mouth and wants something.


    After a while, he closed again.


    Because of those words, he didn''t know how to say it.


    That''s his selfishness, that''s his shyness.


    Xiao Chen holds mi you Ning''s hand and goes on.


    The setting sun elongates their figure, and the surrounding scenery makes their back image show some artistic conception.


    Mi you Ning looks at Xiao Chen beside him.


    She said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will always accompany you. I will follow you when you are not here."

 Chapter 757

    Xiao Chen''s body trembled for a while, then he continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.


    However, his hand was holding miyuning''s, and his strength was increased a little.


    His elegant face also showed a smile.


    That smile is so happy.


    He said in his heart, "me too. I''ll follow you too. I can''t bear to leave you for too long."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning returned to the space of the soul with a heavy heart.


    She completed another mission.


    Xiao Chen left, she followed to leave the task world.


    Think of that man said, next life hope to meet her again.


    Miyuning was in a bad mood.


    Yes, it''s not that easy.


    "Host, you''re back at last."


    The voice of the Soul Ring in my ear.


    Miyuning looked up at the body of the soul.


    The other party quickly entered the ring on her hand.


    That''s fast.


    "Host, we have found the next mission world. Let''s go."


    After that, miyuning didn''t have time to open his mouth and disappeared into the space of the soul.


    ¡­¡­


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    Miyuning closed his eyes and felt the tearing pain of his body.


    There was a roar in her ear.


    The sound was strange and familiar.


    But she was very tired. She wanted to sleep like this.


    "Host, wake up, you''re going to be eaten."


    The voice of the soul rings in my mind.


    No more?


    The pain in her arms and legs forced mi you Ning to open her eyes.


    She opened her eyes and saw the ugly people around her.


    No, that''s not human.


    This is... Zombies.


    No wonder just heard the voice, will be so familiar.


    The zombies were around her, gnawing at her body.


    "No soul! It''s a good way to cultivate immortals


    Miyuning was weak, but he would not let the zombies eat her.


    The power of soul in her body is running fast.


    The zombies were instantly reduced to ashes.


    Since she is not a human being, there is no need for her to show mercy.


    Feeling the pain in his arms and legs, miyuning sat up slowly.


    I have a panoramic view of the surrounding scene.


    It''s ruins, dirty roads, abandoned cars parked everywhere.


    And the abandoned shops on the roadside.


    "Host, there are many souls in this plane. Let''s start from here."


    Miyuning sat up and felt weak.


    "Little soul, repair my body first."


    "Well, yes."


    With the spirit of abstinence, mi you Ning will be much more relaxed.


    Then she watched the wounds on the body recover slowly.


    Even before the weak, but also slowly subsided.


    "Roar..."


    There are zombies around.


    Miyuning felt better and stood up slowly from the ground.


    She looked at the rags on her body, and the bloodstains, a little uncomfortable.


    There were ruins all around, and there was no sound except the roar of the zombies.


    Raising his feet, miyuning walked in one direction without any purpose.


    "Little soul, I want to tell you something for a long time."


    There was no sound from the soul.


    It''s really not a sound.


    Mi you Ning continued without expression: "let''s make friends."


    At this time, he pretended not to be there, and finally made a sound.


    "Host, you''re not right."


    Miyuning pursed the corner of her lips, and she still felt the pain of her body.


    That''s a sequela of the body.


    Even if the body is good, it also has memory.


    It can be seen that he has been greatly hurt.

 Chapter 758

    Hearing the retort of Jie Hun, mi you Ning gave a cold hum.


    This time, Jiehun said solemnly, "host, you should know that the end of friendship is love. How can you give me this idea?"


    The tone behind this is full of disbelief and grievance.


    "Poof..."


    Miyuning immediately laughed.


    The atmosphere is much better.


    But she still daily hate ring soul, "hurry to look in the mirror, you look like you can''t see anything clearly, develop love with you, I''m afraid that love is despised."


    "It''s not good, it''s not good..."


    "Well, it''s not good, so we don''t have love."


    "No, I mean, you''ll be beaten in the face sooner or later. I''m still pretty."


    In front of the words, Jiehun said a lot of righteous words.


    After that, the tone is a little subtle.


    Miyuning kept on walking.


    She said with a light smile, "it''s pretty? What''s your definition of good-looking? Is it the black stuff in front of you? "


    She pointed out to a small thing not far away.


    It''s a creature, but I don''t know what it is.


    Miyuning has not been found before.


    After the other party moved his body, it was clear that it was a living creature.


    Ring soul also saw that group of black, dirty guy.


    "Host, I think your eyes need treatment."


    The voice of sighing sounded in mi you Ning''s mind.


    Miyuning continued to walk towards the mass of things.


    "Meow..."


    Just two meters after miyuning got close, the little group made a sound.


    That meow made miyuning look strange.


    Because she thought about the previous mission world.


    She was also a cat at that time.


    But she''s much more beautiful than this cat.


    Miyuning stopped and looked at the turned cat.


    I can''t say it''s black, because it''s dirty.


    Make its own hair dirty.


    "Meow..."


    This time, the other side issued a warning sound.


    Miyuning used to be a cat and naturally understood.


    They''re expelling her.


    The speed of the cat is very fast. Mi you Ning is puzzled.


    This little guy doesn''t run and stands in the same place to drive her away. Isn''t it really a silly cat.


    "Host, the cat was injured and bitten by the zombie."


    Miyuning understood that. I see.


    Once again swept an eye, that narrows the double eye, cannot see the pupil the cat.


    She smiles indifferently and turns to leave.


    It''s a cat and a dog. She doesn''t have to do it.


    And the other side also rejected her.


    Mi Youning shook his head as he was in a hurry to do something.


    It''s not worth it. She''ll lose out.


    Miyuning turned and left.


    After she left, the cat behind her relaxed and lay on the ground.


    Miyuning didn''t care about this little thing.


    She walked aimlessly in one direction.


    In the meantime, she began to receive the memory of the original owner.


    The original owner was Zhu Zhu.


    Well, this name does not match the original owner.


    Because just now, when she first came to the task world and opened her eyes.


    I took a glance at the body.


    Thin, very thin.


    Just a bone.


    It''s as round as a bead.


    Well, back to business.


    The original owner''s name is Zhu Zhu. The girl has no parents.


    Home in the village, never been to the city, only to the edge of the county.


    Her parents died in an accident when she was very young.


    She was still young at that time and was adopted to her uncle''s home in the village.

 Chapter 759

    My uncle''s family treated her fairly well.


    But my uncle''s family had a cousin who was two years older than the original owner.


    My cousin''s name is Zhu Lu. This girl is very bold.


    It''s bold because she dares to play anything.


    Two kids have been playing.


    In that village, Zhu Lu is a famous female watch.


    A lot of men want to play with her.


    However, Zhu Lu''s vision is very high, she only with rich men.


    No one in the village knew that she had beaten a child, but everyone knew that she worked in a big city.


    How many girls in the village envy her and how many men want to marry her.


    Because of Zhu Lu''s fashion, because she is very beautiful.


    This beauty reminded mi you Ning of what he had just said to Jie Hun.


    "Little soul, do you say Zhu Lumei?"


    Jie Hun has already accepted the story of this world. Naturally, I know how Zhu Lu is.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, he said, "are you going to be blind?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi you Ning felt that once he arrived at the mission world, he could not help but open another mode.


    If you don''t hate her, it''s uncomfortable.


    "Little soul, your skin is tight." Mi you Ning sneered.


    However, the soul is also very wronged, OK.


    "Host, it''s your problem. It''s not up to standard. Can the woman Zhu Lu touch the edge of beauty?"


    Well, miyuning has to admit that it''s reliable to say that the spirit of abstinence.


    Zhu Lu''s appearance is not really beautiful.


    That woman is no more than a jade from a small family.


    But because of the external coquettishness, we need to give some discount.


    Zhu Lu is a typical green tea watch.


    This woman bullied Zhu Zhu since she was a child.


    Zhu Zhu, because in his uncle''s house, he was always neglected.


    It''s nothing for her to be bullied by Zhu Lu. Just bear it and it will pass.


    But did not expect that one day, the end will come.


    After the end of the world, her uncle and her family quickly moved out of the village.


    On the way to escape, they went through a lot.


    At the same time, the original owner also suffered a lot.


    On the way to escape, she served her uncle''s family as a cow and horse.


    Until we met a team of survivors.


    The group accepted them.


    After that, Zhu Zhu quickened her pace of death.


    Just now, if miyuning had not come, Zhu Zhu would have died and could not die any more.


    This body will also be eaten by zombies.


    The original owner was pushed into the zombie group by Zhu Lu.


    There is no love and hatred, no intrigue.


    While sweeping the city''s supplies, they met a group of zombies.


    Julu is in danger. She doesn''t want to die.


    He pushed out the Pearl around him.


    Accept their team leader, find their side of the situation, pull Zhu Lu left.


    Because Zhu Zhu has been bitten by a zombie.


    The smell of blood will attract more zombies.


    They had to evacuate, and they didn''t even ask Zhu.


    By the way, the surviving team took them in because Julu slept with the captain.


    The middle-aged man named Lao Zhao not only keeps a relationship with Zhu Lu, but also with many women in the team.


    As for the original owner, so thin, so shriveled.


    It''s really not being watched.


    Miyuning looked up at the dark sky.


    Zhu Zhu''s death is a little sad.


    And the task of the world is not easy to do.


    Tut tut


    What is not to be bullied and what is to be the master of all.


    It''s really secondary disease.


    Miyuning sighed.

 Chapter 760

    Miyuning sighed, and she stopped.


    The original owner may have been bullied for too long.


    Her demands are... Great.


    She doesn''t want to be bullied any more. She wants to be the focus of attention.


    She wants to be the master of the last world, let everyone''s eyes on her.


    As for my uncle''s family, there is Zhu Lu.


    Sorry, the original owner didn''t mention them.


    "Tut tut... Little soul, in this world, do we want to play a big one and rule the zombie brigade?"


    "Please take the medicine. You are not clear headed now. The identification is complete."


    A serious and cold voice sounded in mi you Ning''s mind.


    "Roar..."


    Listening to the distant corpse''s roar, miyuning''s pale face showed a strange smile.


    This smile in the dark night, full of strange.


    "Little soul, it''s you that I can''t see clearly. Look around."


    Miyuning looked at the darkening sky, surrounded by some white fog.


    The fog is gradually clearing up.


    "This... This is..."


    The voice of the soul began to knock.


    Miyuning raised his feet again and walked towards the white spirits that were gradually emerging.


    Yes, these are souls.


    It''s what they need now.


    "Little soul, we will have a lot of harvest in this world."


    After the outbreak of eschatology, even one tenth of the human beings in the whole world survived.


    These humans who have become zombies, they have become zombies.


    Their souls have long been excluded from the body.


    "Host, I think if you want to take back the previous words, we can''t be friends. You have to thank me."


    Miyuning said, "come on, don''t sell yourself cheap. Get ready."


    She quickened her steps to the white spirits.


    When passing by those souls.


    They''re not conscious at all, they''re just floating on the ground.


    Miyuning stretched out his hand and began to connect with those souls with his own soul power.


    In the space, you can feel the soul power of mi you Ning.


    He transferred his role to the colorful glazed stone in the space.


    In the ruins of this city, a small woman ran fast.


    As she runs, her hands do different things.


    It''s like grasping something in the void.


    If someone is here and sees the scene in front of them, they will be surprised.


    Because not far from the woman, there are several zombies.


    They didn''t attack the woman, even turned around and ran away.


    This zombie humanized action, how not surprising.


    Now half a year has passed since the end of the world.


    When did zombies fear humans.


    This is unheard of, let alone seen.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t hold on for a moment.


    Although the body has been adjusted, the physical strength is still a problem.


    It can''t be recovered in a short time.


    And... She''s hungry.


    Miyuning stopped and touched his stomach.


    Seeing the spirit floating in front of her eyes, she reached out and grasped it.


    "Little soul, I''m hungry. Let''s see where there''s food around here."


    Ring soul in the space, looking at no change of the seven color glazed stone, the fundus with meditation.


    It''s not that there''s no change, it''s just that it''s too small.


    At the bottom of the colorful glazed stone, there is a spread of half a centimeter.


    That''s a little bit of a change.


    It seems that the power of soul needed is really bottomless.


    The soul of the ring leaves the space and returns to the ring again.

 Chapter 761

    Back on the ring, the soul immediately said, "five hundred meters ahead, there is a basement where there is something to eat."


    Miyuning, in the dark, walked forward with his feet raised.


    When passing by those soul bodies, I took them all.


    Looking at the supermarket in front of me, it looks like a dilapidated place.


    There is also the mess inside. Mi Youning admits his life and goes in.


    "Where is the entrance?"


    Mi Youning walked in and found that the front of the door was small, but in fact it was very big.


    "Turn left. There''s a door. Open it."


    Miyuning looked at the only door. It was dirty.


    She reached out and gently pushed away.


    "Go inside, there''s a staircase to the ground."


    Miyuning also saw it, but she stood still.


    Because it''s too dark down there.


    The soul is still going on, "go on, there''s a lot of food in it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning looked at the falling body leading to the ground without moving his feet.


    "It''s too dark..."


    After a while, MI Youning said.


    Although it''s night now, there were those souls before, so she doesn''t care.


    "..." the soul of caution is speechless.


    Because he has forgotten that he is not afraid of anything.


    She was very calm even in the face of death.


    But there is a fatal weakness, that is afraid of the dark.


    It''s the darkness of a closed space.


    "Host, you look to the right. There''s a toolbox and a light in it."


    Miyuning immediately looked to the right and saw the toolbox.


    The tool box looks very humble and dusty.


    Turn it on and miyuning will see the lamp.


    Get the lamp red, turn on the switch, and the dark space will be bright instantly.


    This time, there is no need for Jiehun to speak. Mi Youning takes the lamp and goes to the basement.


    There''s a door down there.


    Miyuning looked at the lock and opened it with the power of his soul.


    The heavy door was opened and air conditioning swept in.


    The lamp in miyuning''s hand turned to the door.


    It''s a small warehouse inside.


    It''s self-evident what''s in a lot of freezers.


    The most eye-catching thing is that there are ice cubes in the warehouse.


    There are vegetables on the ice.


    In the last half year, people even ate weeds, not to mention meat and vegetables.


    Miyuning stepped in.


    "Little soul, I don''t know how long I will stay this time. Put away all the things in it."


    "Well, it doesn''t take any land anyway."


    After a discussion, miyouning reaches out to touch the freezers and the vegetables on the ice.


    Just as she touched those things, her hands were empty and disappeared.


    This is being teleported to the ring space.


    Miyuning transfers around the warehouse and receives everything in the space.


    She turned to leave.


    It was dark.


    The light on my hand is out.


    Miyuning stood still and did not dare to move. She was tense.


    "Little... Little soul..."


    I didn''t expect that such a change would happen.


    When he heard miyuning''s unsteady voice, he immediately appeased him.


    "Host, don''t be afraid, you go forward, we will go out soon, go forward five meters..."


    However, miyuning could not move at all.


    The darkness around her broke her nerves.


    She''s not afraid of ghosts, but the darkness is her biggest weakness.


    Closed space, silent without a sound.


    But it''s a good thing there''s a soul in the ear.

 Chapter 762

    "Mi Jiu is OK. Go ahead. Don''t be afraid."


    "Little soul, i... I can''t move."


    In the dark, you can see mi you Ning''s pale face.


    "Mi Jiu, wait, I''ll come out."


    Jiehun plans to come out and take miyuning out with his own soul body.


    Although his soul body can stay in the mission world, it will suffer some pain.


    Because the world is exclusive of him.


    "Meow..."


    However, without waiting for the action, we heard a cat cry in the quiet space.


    Miyuning heard it clearly, and the cat was beside her.


    She even felt something rubbing against her legs.


    "Meow..."


    The sound came from her feet.


    At this time, miyuning''s body relaxed slowly.


    She squatted down in the dark and put the lamp on the ground.


    At the same time, he said to the soul, "you tell me the way."


    Miyuning picked up the cat at her feet.


    The cat is not honest, but mi you Ning finally found a living creature. How could he let go.


    It took a lot of strength for her to hold her arms tightly.


    With a living creature in his arms, miyuning was not as nervous as before.


    "OK, you go ahead... Turn left, the door is in front of you and keep going..."


    Soon miyuning walked out of the warehouse.


    In the dark moonlight, the disordered supermarket makes mi you feel more at ease.


    Holding the cat in her arms, she quickly left the supermarket.


    Walking out of the supermarket, MI Youning looks at the cat in her arms.


    It turned out to be the kitten before dark.


    Miyuning had a smile on his lips.


    This is fate.


    The cat in her arms has a pair of dark pupils.


    In this dark night, it emits amazing brightness, which makes people have a kind of fear.


    But miyuning held out his hand and gently touched his head.


    "Since you are destined, follow me."


    If this little guy doesn''t show up, mi you Ning knows what Jie Hun will do.


    But after all, because of the cat in her arms, she would not have the fear of not being able to move freely.


    Closed darkness, which she has been unable to overcome the fear.


    Not long after miyuning''s words, the cat in her arms quickly got out of her arms.


    He jumped to the ground.


    Mi you Ning looks down at the dark cat on the ground.


    "You don''t want to follow me?"


    The cat''s black eyes were staring at miyuning.


    I don''t know whether it understands or doesn''t understand.


    It''s always the way it moves, but mi you Ning raises her eyebrows.


    The cat turned and ran away.


    The movement of running is not fast, we can see that the cat is really injured.


    "Little soul, will it die?"


    Jiehun knows who miyuning is asking, "yes, the zombie virus will attack in three days."


    Mi you Ning is at the exit of Jie Hun, and walks towards the direction where the cat leaves.


    "I''m so hungry..."


    Mi Yun chased the cat while make complaints about the soul.


    "Host, what are you after the cat for? You don''t want to save it."


    "The cause and effect cycle, owes anything, must repay."


    The soul knows what she means.


    Miyuning didn''t have much physical strength.


    But it''s more than enough to catch up with a cat.


    Soon she caught the very slow cat in front of her in her arms again.


    "Meow, meow..."


    A sharp meow, from my arms.


    Miyuning ignored it at all.


    Holding the cat in his hand, the power of the soul in his hand began to work.

 Chapter 763

    The cat, which was struggling, stopped immediately.


    Miyuning took the opportunity to increase the strength of his soul.


    In a moment, the power of the soul swept the cat''s body.


    At this time, miyuning finally knew that his stomach was injured.


    Because the power of the soul is in the belly, and it stays longer than other places.


    I feel that the cat in my arms is honest.


    Miyuning gently put it on the ground.


    "Well, you can go this time."


    They owe no one.


    After that, miyuning did not look at the cat on the ground and turned to walk in one direction.


    "Little soul, I can eat a cow now."


    "Well, cows can eat you now."


    "All friends! Little soul, you can''t talk any more... "


    Miyuning and Jiehun are in daily contact.


    She did not see the cat in the back, staring at her eyes, forming a vortex.


    And watching mi you Ning leave, it even gently followed up.


    Along the way, miyuning searched for the best boundary and prepared a big meal.


    She came across one or two zombies occasionally.


    The zombies did not dare to approach her, as if they were afraid of something.


    Mi you Ning is very clear about this.


    This time, the main task of the world is to collect souls.


    Abstinence soul space will devour everything, those dead things that come near.


    None of this required her to waste her soul.


    This is also a golden finger opened by the soul for her.


    Unfortunately, as soon as this mouth arrived at the mission world, it opened the mouth cheap mode.


    After walking for less than half an hour, miyuning stopped in the deserted park.


    She looked at the mess in the park and the smell of blood.


    Now is not the time to choose a place. It''s important to fill your stomach.


    Find the branch and light it.


    Miyuning took out some meat and vegetables from the space and strung them on the branch.


    The fire was on and the scene was clearer.


    Miyuning roasts the meat and vegetables on the fire.


    His eyes looked around him.


    There was nothing too disgusting in the clearing she had chosen.


    But on the ground, there is a crimson color.


    What that is, of course, is self-evident.


    The color of blood, after a long time, slowly darkened.


    After a while, miyuning finally smelled the smell of meat.


    Stomach is impatient to protest.


    Looking at the unripe meat, miyuning picked up the vegetables.


    What kind of food is this? Mi you Ning doesn''t know.


    All in all, it''s good to have enough food.


    Vegetables without seasoning are not delicious.


    For this body, I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. These things are very delicious.


    After the vegetables go down, the mushrooms beside miyuning are strung onto the branches.


    I feel like I''ve been waiting too long.


    She will side of the vegetables and meat, all string up on the fire to roast.


    After that, the roast is almost ready.


    Miyuning picked up the branch with the flesh on it.


    Looking at the burnt yellow color, she has a big appetite.


    Unfortunately, there is no seasoning, so the taste is greatly reduced.


    Miyuning chews the meat in his mouth. Next time, he will see if there are any seasonings to collect.


    "Meow..."


    Just then, miyuning heard the cat.


    It''s a familiar voice.


    She stopped her movements, and a smile of unknown meaning rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Looking at the barbecued meat on the fire, miyuning reaches out and picks it up.


    Shaking in mid air.


    It''s like heat dissipation.


    The smell of the meat, but gradually drift away.


    PS: a new bit plane is opened.


    On the last day, I had to work all night.


    Good night, everyone. Good dream.

 Chapter 764

    "Meow..."


    After the smell of meat in miyuning''s hands spread out, another cat screamed.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    The cat''s call is drawing near.


    Miyuning turned to look at the source of the sound.


    I soon saw the black cat before.


    "Oh! See you again, little one


    Miyuning didn''t care. The cat couldn''t understand.


    She just wanted to talk.


    Speaking with the soul of the ring, we must launch the mutual connection mode.


    When the cat saw miyuning looking over, it did not stop.


    The dark eyes kept staring at the meat in miyuning''s hand.


    That small cat tongue, in slowly stretch out, lick - Lick - Lick - mouth.


    Seeing this action, miyuning smiles.


    The cat stopped in front of miyuning. He squatted on the ground, waiting to be fed.


    Miyuning''s smile deepened when he saw it.


    She held the meat in her hand and slowly took it down.


    After that, send it to your mouth.


    He took a big bite on the golden tender meat.


    One side of the cat, so quietly sitting.


    The dark eyes, staring at her, didn''t seem to change.


    Miyuning also felt at ease in front of him and ate up the meat in his hand.


    From beginning to end, the cat on one side didn''t make any noise.


    Miyuning threw the fork aside.


    Turn your head and look at the dirty cat.


    At this time, the smile on her face faded.


    There''s something wrong with the cat.


    Miyou would rather not be a person who can relax his vigilance in the face of a cat.


    The cat was very alert at the beginning.


    What''s more, mi you Ning, who was once a member of the cat tribe, easily discovered the precaution in his eyes.


    This humanized behavior made miyuning suspicious.


    "If you come to me, let''s open the window and tell the truth. Are you a man or a cat?"


    Li Qingtian, squatting on one side, narrowed his eyes when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    His body was tense.


    This change gives mi Youning a panoramic view.


    "Tut tut... There is no need to answer this question. You are human."


    Miyuning curled her lips. That is to say, how could there be such a clever cat.


    Before she was in the warehouse, the cat must have found something.


    Otherwise, I would not take the initiative to get close to her.


    And they must have followed her all the time.


    And she hasn''t found out yet. It''s not her carelessness, but the cat is too clever.


    When Li Qingtian heard what mi Youning said, he immediately stood up and slowly retreated.


    Seeing his vigilance, miyuning turned his lips.


    "Come on, I can''t swallow your two liang meat. Let''s eat first."


    Miyuning picked up the roasted meat on one side, held the other end of the fork, and delivered it to the cat.


    Li Qingtian smelled the smell of meat in front of him, and his stomach began to ache.


    He hasn''t eaten for many days.


    Quickly looked up at the woman in front of him, Li Qingtian lowered his head and bit the meat in front of him.


    Miyuning held his chin and a tree fork in his hand for the cat to eat.


    "Tut tut... Little soul, I''m sleepy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that something is wrong with the host of his family.


    "Host, you haven''t depended on me so much before. The more you live, the more you go back. You won''t find a place by yourself."


    Hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning began to smile.


    "You can''t say that. You''re not here before. Now it''s time to make up for it. Only in this way can the division of labor be even."

 Chapter 765

    "Host, you have fallen, let you work alone, this is my most clear decision."


    Miyou would rather smile than speak.


    However, the soul has made a new decision.


    "Host, in addition to receiving the soul of the world, I decided not to participate in other situations."


    The words rang out in mi you Ning''s mind, and the soul of caution stopped speaking.


    The smile on miyuning''s face deepened.


    This is the best way.


    Before reincarnation, those souls need to be pure when transmitting living souls in space.


    Although she couldn''t see it, she obviously felt the power of the soul released by the soul.


    He''s purifying these souls.


    She really doesn''t want to owe anyone.


    Especially the soul.


    In this reincarnation, she met a lot of strange people and things.


    I''ve also seen the female owner of the mission world carrying the system to rebirth.


    The system in their hands is just like the soul.


    But there are some differences.


    Because the system in their hands needs to pay something.


    The system is not helping them unconditionally.


    It''s different.


    He seems to have been helping her from beginning to end. Ten thousand years have passed.


    If it''s not good for her, how can it be until now.


    The actions of the soul are proved by time.


    I still remember meeting a woman who was born again with the system.


    Only then did she know that there was such a thing.


    Only in this way can we know that all the requirements of the system require them to pay for their soul and their permanent life.


    She panicked at the time.


    I''ve been afraid of it. Is it the same to her.


    Now it''s funny to think about it.


    At that time, I must have felt it.


    Just the other side did not say, has been in her side.


    They are friends and partners.


    It''s been a mutually dependent partner for thousands of years.


    "Meow..."


    In miyuning''s recollection of the past, Li Qingtian had already eaten up the meat.


    Seeing the woman in front of her, she made a sound.


    And miyuning was indeed called back by it.


    "Is this finished?"


    Miyuning smiles and takes out a bunch of barbecue again.


    And she didn''t have enough to eat. One person and one cat ate in this deserted park.


    They eat the best food in the world.


    Half a year after the end of the world, there are no vegetables in the world.


    Forget about meat.


    Animals are beginning to mutate.


    If people eat mutant animals, they will also be infected with zombie virus.


    After Li Qingtian had enough to eat, he found a place to lie down.


    That pair of dark eyes, but from time to time to see mi you Ning.


    He is a transfiguration ability, which has never been discovered in the past six months.


    But I didn''t expect that this thin, unremarkable woman would know him.


    The Transfiguration is not coming out now.


    Because there are too few such people, the high-level officials in the capital have already closed all information.


    Even looking for other transfiguration powers.


    These people are a protective group.


    Just because they play a big role.


    It concerns all the high-level struggles in the security base of Beijing.


    Except for him.


    Because he... Is a cat.


    His comrades in arms also have some transformation abilities, but they are all powerful and majestic actions.


    Only he is the weakest, a cat.


    There are snake, wolf and tiger as he knows


    But he was the only one, a cat.


    Li Qingtian looked at his small body, and his eyes showed his helplessness.


    If he wasn''t a cat, he wouldn''t be reduced to this.

 Chapter 766

    A month ago, they were sent out to track a batch of vaccines.


    At the same time, more than 20 people were sent out with transfiguration powers.


    They are a team of several people, and they change into tracking in all directions.


    On the way, they met a group of zombies.


    In the small team together, only he was injured.


    Because there was no time to change, he was caught in the stomach by the zombie.


    It made his teammates give him up.


    He knew he would die if he was caught by a zombie.


    Even if there is a vaccine, it will not completely eradicate the zombie virus on him.


    Because he doesn''t blame those, abandoning his teammates.


    He is in this city, waiting for death.


    But as time went on, he remained unchanged.


    Until these days, he felt that there was something wrong with his body.


    Just the day before yesterday, he turned into a cat and couldn''t change back.


    After that, the wounds of the body became more and more serious.


    He thought the virus in his body was finally going to attack.


    I''ve been waiting for my illness these days.


    But did not expect to meet in front of this ugly woman.


    He can''t see what the other person looks like because it''s too dirty.


    However, Li Qingtian didn''t know that he was dirtier than miyuning.


    Although miyuning''s appearance is not obvious.


    Li Qingtian likes her eyes very much.


    The eyes were bright and full of aura.


    This woman is very mysterious.


    She had room and even healed his wounds.


    Li Qingtian felt that it was too strange.


    Now how many people in the world are infected with zombie virus, only waiting to die.


    The woman in front of him was easily cured of the zombie virus on him.


    So he decided to follow each other.


    I want to see how she does it.


    Even the healing powers can''t be cured so easily.


    After eating and drinking enough, miyuning felt sleepy.


    She squinted at the cat.


    I saw the cat''s eyes, just staring at her.


    Miyuning laughed. She touched the owner''s face and said, "Why are you looking at me all the time? Is this falling in love with me


    Li Qingtian opened his cat''s eyes, and there was a moment of consternation in his eyes.


    Does this woman know how... How dirty she is at this time.


    There was blood on that face.


    Have seen narcissistic woman, he really did not have seen, such a woman without self-knowledge.


    Li Qingtian felt that he might be out of his mind.


    Maybe this woman really has healing powers, no other mysterious abilities.


    Now that he was in good health, Li Qingtian stood up slowly.


    He walked towards miyuning with cat''s steps.


    Miyuning looks at the cat in front of her and looks at the other person''s arrogant head.


    "Meow, meow..."


    "You''re leaving. Go."


    Hearing the meow, mi you Ning didn''t care.


    Li Qingtian is really saying goodbye to mi you Ning.


    However, at this time, the other side''s words, but let him again Lengshen.


    Then he shook the cat''s head.


    It''s just a coincidence that this woman can''t understand his cat talk.


    Li Qingtian takes a deep look at mi you Ning.


    Then he turned and ran in this direction.


    It''s very close to the capital.


    He wanted to go back to the base quickly to see if the zombie virus in his body was really cleared.


    Mi you Ning looked at the cat''s back and disappeared in a flash.


    There was no expression on her face, no care.


    I don''t know one person or one cat. I''ll see you in the near future.


    They didn''t recognize each other.

 Chapter 767

    And Li Qingtian this time back, suffering, let him completely blacken.


    What miyuning has done to him today is the only warm light in his heart.


    Because after Li Qingtian returned to the base, he was sent to the Research Institute and did a living body experiment.


    After Li Qingtian left, miyuning also got up and left.


    There is no Zombie King in this world.


    Then it''s up to her to dominate this group of headless zombies.


    Sometimes people are more terrible than zombies.


    After all, zombies are unconscious. They only know how to eat cruelly.


    Human beings, on the other hand, are calling for the salvation of human beings.


    What you do in secret is really chilling.


    How many innocent people died in the hands of the same kind.


    Miyuning''s figure gradually disappeared in the park.


    The place where one person and one cat were originally located gradually lost its smoke and fire.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    On the outskirts of Beijing, a woman drove in one direction.


    Women are very handsome.


    The car I drive is even more handsome.


    Palm big beautiful face, with a touch of light smile.


    The tight leather clothes added a cool and gorgeous atmosphere to her.


    This woman is no one else.


    It''s miyuning.


    It''s also the body of the original owner.


    However, these days, because she collected too many souls, she used a lot of soul power.


    When she received the living souls, she easily purified them.


    After a long time, the breath that belongs to her naturally turns to the original owner.


    The appearance is still the same face, but the temperament has completely changed.


    The original owner is weak, but she is confident and strong.


    Looking at the vehicles and people not far away, they began to gather.


    Miyuning stopped the car.


    She reached out and tapped on the edge of the window.


    Ahead is the largest security base in the capital.


    She came here just to collect some human souls.


    The soul directly stripped from the human body.


    But it''s many times better than those she collected outside.


    The security base in Beijing is very dirty.


    She''s here to clean them up.


    Miyuning looked into the distance.


    Looking in that direction, mi you Ning''s mouth lit up a happy smile.


    She continued to start the car and drove to the capital security base.


    The process is very smooth, physical examination, registration, delivery of materials, received the identity card.


    When he came, miyuning prepared a lot of materials.


    Rice, tobacco, wine, and even some water.


    She used these things to give herself a better place to live.


    The guards at the door, perhaps because they saw that she was pretty good-looking, were very friendly.


    Miyuning was smiling from beginning to end.


    The place she chose was close to the base security center.


    Miyuning enters the safe house of the base.


    Looking at the empty room, there was nothing but a bed, a table and two chairs.


    That''s good enough.


    What''s worse, there''s nothing in the room.


    Not to mention the quilt, there is no bed.


    If you want to sleep, you can only lie on the ground.


    Miyuning enters the room and comes to the window sill.


    Her eyes were fixed on the center of the base, one of the places.


    It''s the most eye-catching and elaborate building there.


    It is the most famous research institute in the security base of Beijing.


    It is claimed that it was established for the study of vaccines.


    It''s doing some heartless things.

 Chapter 768

    Miyuning looked at the place with no smile in his eyes.


    There was nothing on his face.


    Her eyes were fixed on the Institute.


    "Host, when are you going to start?"


    Hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning took back her sight.


    She turned to the room and sat down at the only table.


    "Let''s wait for the night. We''ll clear this place tonight. We''ll go to the next base."


    The spirit of caution is not approved by Wen Yan.


    "You need to rest. You move too often these days."


    "Let''s talk about it when we''re done tonight."


    Miyuning took out some food from the space.


    It''s all biscuits, chocolate, bread, water and so on.


    During this time, miyou would rather not be idle.


    She accepted all the zombies she met along the way.


    Since the original owner wants to be a hero.


    In order to obtain the power of the soul of the world, miyuning works.


    Naturally, we need to find some other, faster methods.


    After all, the original owner has no identity and no powers.


    It''s not bad to be bullied in this way.


    Also want to become the existence of the attention of thousands of people, to be the master of the end of the world.


    Let everyone''s eyes be on her.


    This is not secondary two. What is this.


    Up to now, miyuning still firmly believes in her idea.


    The original owner has been bullied for a long time.


    So it''s normal for her to have a secondary illness. That''s how she pacifies herself.


    These days, in order to complete the task of the original owner, miyuning really attracts thousands of people''s attention.


    Because along the way, she had tens of thousands of zombies.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    A figure, slowly slipped into the Institute.


    There are guards outside the Institute.


    When miyuning entered the door, he extracted their souls.


    Now those people are dead.


    The whole institute is not good.


    It was late at night when I entered the Research Institute, so there were not many people inside.


    "Who are you?"


    Just as miyuning was walking around the hall of the Institute, someone saw miyuning''s strange face.


    Miyuning looked at the speaker, ignoring the sight of others.


    She said to the man with a smile, "I''m here to take my life."


    At the end of the speech, miyuning reached out and extracted the soul of the man.


    The soul body breaks away from each other''s body, and mi you Ning quickly shoots at several people around him.


    The spirit body of these people is separated from the space.


    Their facial expressions were shocked and unthinkable.


    The body without soul falls to the ground slowly.


    Ignoring the bodies, miyuning goes inside the Institute.


    "There''s something wrong with 2018, get the tranquilizer!"


    Just as miyuning walked into the laboratory, he saw that there were members in a hurry.


    She walked in at a loose pace.


    Passing by the members, no one stopped her.


    "It''s too grumpy in 2018..."


    "Yes, but this is the doctor''s favorite."


    "Tut tut... I don''t know what kind of monster the doctor will make him."


    "Who knows..."


    Miyuning''s brows wrinkled as she listened.


    The subjects in this institute are all human beings.


    All the staff here do experiments in vivo.


    "Who are you? Looking at the noodles


    Just as miyuning was about to enter the laboratory, someone finally found her.


    She looked at the voice of the people smiling, raised her feet to each other.


    "Dead! Everyone outside is dead! "


    Suddenly, from behind, came the sound of shock.

 Chapter 769

    "What are you talking about?"


    Miyuning had just come up to the speaker.


    But that just voiced person, actually complexion serious surpasses her.


    "To be clear, what''s the matter?"


    "Dead, dead!"


    Mi you Ning''s lips curled. Such a big movement has already shocked many people.


    She turned and held out her hand to the man who was going out the door.


    Just like before, peel the soul body from the body.


    As for the people around, they were shocked.


    They couldn''t see the soul body, but they also saw mi you Ning''s action.


    Just holding out their hand, their colleagues fell to the ground.


    This is weird.


    Miyuning reaped a life and turned his head to the people around him.


    But for a moment, the people inside and outside the laboratory fell to the ground.


    Looking at the corpses, mi you Ning''s eyes were calm.


    She turned and walked towards the inner room of the laboratory.


    In the laboratory, there are glass rooms separated by one another.


    There is a person in every room.


    Their bodies are completely deformed.


    Some of them are covered with corpses, but they are still alive.


    There are also some human faces and animal bodies.


    Miyuning also saw some children.


    Some of them were as young as a few years old or as old as more than ten years old.


    Seeing these people, mi you Ning''s eyes were still calm.


    But her action, but let the laboratory gradually active.


    Miyuning opened these glass houses with safety protection.


    This is a security door that requires fingerprints and password encryption.


    As long as she released a little soul power, the glass door was easily opened.


    Just then, a middle-aged man came out from another room with the people behind him.


    Although miyuning opened the door of the laboratory, the experimental body did not come out at the first time.


    Seeing the middle-aged man in front of him, MI Youning walked away with a smile.


    "Hello, doctor. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    The middle-aged man saw that MI Youning had a good temperament, and his appearance was even more gorgeous. His originally impatient face was relieved.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Miyuning stands in front of the doctor with a smile.


    "Well, you don''t know me, but I''m sure you''ll know them."


    With that, miyuning stepped aside.


    Before did not come out of the experimental body, just heard the doctor''s voice, have come out.


    They can''t wait to get out.


    See if the person who tormented them here is really here.


    When they saw the doctor, their eyes were red.


    And the doctor is pale.


    He turned back and yelled at the people behind him: "what''s the matter? Why are they all running out! Go and call people. They can''t run away. None of them can


    Standing on one side, mi you Ning was disgusted to hear the doctor only describe these people.


    Eyes swept to one side, lazy to look at this disgusting man.


    She is not going to extract his soul body for the time being.


    Because of the presence of the experimental subjects, their hatred for the doctor, it is impossible for him to die so easily.


    Just as mi you Ning turned around, he had a pair of deep eyes.


    It was in the lab, and there was a man who didn''t come out.


    He was tall and handsome, with a cold face and a strong authority.


    Mi you Ning''s heart trembled at the dark eyes.


    This man is dangerous.


    Although there was no expression on his face.


    But the whole body''s bearing, even through the glass door, let mi you Ning feel.


    Dangerous. This man is very dangerous.

 Chapter 770

    She can even feel the black gas from this man.


    At this moment, mi you Ning saw the tall and handsome man and showed a smile.


    The smile slowly formed on each other''s face.


    Miyuning squinted.


    There''s a whimsy in the smile.


    Men''s strong and handsome face gives people a sense of justice.


    But after this smile appeared, the whole body''s dangerous breath was distorted.


    How to say, it seems to be very evil.


    This man is absolutely super dangerous.


    Miyuning squinted and looked at each other.


    Finally, he turned his mouth and looked away.


    Because the doctor screamed in his ear.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, there are other members of the fierce scream.


    The sound was full of pain.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and sees the people who came out of the glass room of the laboratory.


    At this time, there has been a flood of people who use their powers to attack the doctor and the staff.


    Looking at the doctor and the staff, they are dying.


    Miyuning has just extracted the soul of the staff.


    Then turn around and look around.


    "Host, there are more than ten people in the room."


    Mi you Ning hears the words of Jie Hun and turns to enter the room.


    It''s a pity that the door won''t open at all.


    Is this locked?


    Mi you Ning sneered, gently forced her hand, and the door in front of her was opened.


    More than a dozen people in the room were standing together, looking at mi you Ning one after another.


    There was fear in their eyes and fear in their faces.


    Seeing this scene, miyuning raised a happy smile on his lips.


    She reached out and raised her hand to these people, "Hi! Hello, everyone


    One of the men saw miyuning and thought he was coming to save them.


    He quickly stepped forward, "what''s going on outside? How come all the experimental bodies have come out?"


    In front of the man, mi you Ning quickly takes out his soul.


    "Tut tut... It''s stupid to die without knowing the situation."


    People who were expecting to see their colleagues fall down in an instant.


    They all backed away from miyuning.


    But they''re back in this room.


    With a single wave of his hand, miyuning instantly extracted the souls of these people.


    Outside the doctor, their screams have stopped.


    Miyuning turns and leaves.


    The doctor has been attacked in a terrible way.


    And the dead cannot die again.


    His soul was expelled from his body.


    "Tut tut... Wasted."


    Miyuning took the doctor''s soul.


    At this time, the dangerous man she had seen before came out of the glass room.


    The subjects were honest one after another.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene and raised her eyebrows.


    Li Qingtian looks at mi you Ning with his eyes straight.


    Especially her eyes.


    The eyes were so familiar that he thought of the night before returning to the base.


    The dirty, unsightly, but shriveled woman.


    But in front of this woman''s temperament, as well as her strong aura.


    They are different from the women he remembers.


    Li Qingtian''s sufferings in these days have already exhausted his good intentions.


    With elegant steps and wearing a white uniform, he walked to miyuning step by step.


    "Who are you?"


    Standing in front of miyuning, he finally asked.


    Mi you Ning ignores the power and dignity of him and says with a smile, "I''m here to save you."

 Chapter 771

    With these words, miyuning glanced at the other subjects around him.


    There was no hostility in their eyes.


    She walked towards the laboratory door with a smile.


    When Li Qingtian saw her leaving, the faint light in his eyes flashed by.


    This woman is different from the one he remembers.


    They are not the same person.


    Looking at the figure of mi you Ning leaving, Li Qingtian intended to stop him.


    But I think it''s not a person, he doesn''t have any action.


    Miyuning left the Institute.


    Looking up at the dark sky, only the red moonlight shines on the earth.


    She felt that something else needed to be done.


    Miyuning put his hand on the ring of his left hand.


    The person in charge of the security base in Beijing is the leader of the military.


    This is the living body experiment that this person supports, and of course there are others.


    It''s a waste of air for these people to survive in the world.


    Although the air is not good now.


    But if she wants to kill, there''s really no reason.


    Miyuning turns left and walks to the Hummer not far away.


    According to the route in mind, drive all the way to the villa area.


    Li Qingtian in the research institute looks at the doctor and others who are dead.


    And he''s just about to leave.


    Suddenly a man stopped Li Qingtian.


    "20018! Where are you going? "


    Man''s voice is very excited, Li Qingtian turns around and looks at each other coldly.


    His eyes were fierce and fierce.


    If former comrades in arms saw him like this, they would not believe it.


    Once so good man, now all over the release of evil spirit.


    There was no emotion in those eyes.


    What is silent in the eye is frightening and frightening.


    Under the gaze of Li Qingtian, the man who opened his mouth was so scared that his legs softened.


    "Captain!"


    Just then, someone spoke again.


    Li Qingtian turned his head and saw the familiar figure.


    It was a tall man with a common appearance.


    This made his eyes changed a little bit, and the sharpness still existed, but it decreased a lot.


    "Xiao Yi..."


    Li Qingtian slowly spits out this person''s name.


    He is a special forces, in the end as the country''s mysterious team leader.


    Looking at Xiao Yi''s existence, Li Qingtian''s eyes gradually warmed.


    Once he thought Xiao Yi was dead.


    At the end of his life, he had not yet awakened his transfiguration ability, and Xiao Yi disappeared in a mission.


    He thought Xiao Yi was dead, dead in the hands of zombies.


    It was not until he entered the institute that he found that there were many acquaintances here.


    And a few of his players.


    During this month, his body suffered a lot.


    He can endure the physical pain.


    But spiritually, he will never forget.


    In the same room with the zombie, let the zombie bite his body continuously.


    He thought he was going to die, but he didn''t.


    He didn''t even get zombie virus again.


    Those people also want to use his miqingzi to continue the life of the next generation.


    Only because when he returned to the base, the top management knew that his zombie virus had been removed.


    He was arrested and sent here.


    At this time, Xiao Yi came to Li Qingtian''s side.


    Seeing his thin body, Li Qingtian patted him on the shoulder as before.


    "I''m going to take revenge. You can do it yourself."


    With these words, Li Qingtian turns around and leaves.


    Xiao Yi looked at his back and cried, "I''ll go too!"


    He followed quickly.


    "I''ll go too!"


    "Together!"

 Chapter 772

    "I''ll go too!"


    "Together!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon more people followed.


    They are obviously different.


    Many people are human faced animals, and there are plants on people.


    Those children are also all with hate eyes.


    All these people kept up with Li Qingtian.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning arrived at this time, not far from a villa.


    There are also several villas around.


    This is where the top of the base lives.


    Because there were some guards around, miyuning didn''t drive forward.


    But her car still alerted the guards.


    Seeing this, miyuning got out of the car.


    "Who is it?"


    Someone asked aloud.


    Miyuning did not respond, but raised his feet and walked towards them.


    "Stop!"


    The men raised their weapons.


    Miyuning ignores the gun in his opponent''s hand.


    She raised her hand with a smile, even in the night, she could see that there was nothing in her hand.


    It makes the opposite person relax in a moment.


    Then, however, something happened that stunned him.


    I saw the opposite woman stretched out her hand.


    Wave to them, clearly also separated by a distance.


    But they felt something in their body, slowly breaking away.


    It scares them, it makes them want to shout.


    But there''s nothing we can do.


    Because their bodies are out of control and they can''t use their strength.


    Not to mention shouting.


    Mi you Ning''s smiling face is no longer.


    She stopped and watched coldly as several people slowly fell to the ground.


    Then he walked towards the villa.


    There are also some guards inside.


    Miyuning saw these people as before.


    The soul of their body is extracted.


    Although some of these people are innocent, mi you Ning will not take these into consideration at present.


    In the world, there are so many innocent people, but there are always people who suffer more terrible things than this.


    No matter how innocent these people are, they also work here. Where can their hands be clean.


    Entering the villa, miyuning heard an ambiguous voice.


    Now she has tasted the taste of a man.


    Nature knows what happened.


    The heavy gasp, and the obvious exposed words.


    In this villa hall, the sense of existence is very strong.


    Miyuning looks at the sound of the voice.


    I saw a piece of white flowers.


    It was a man and a woman.


    Their posture is really eye-catching.


    The woman looks ok.


    This man has a fat head and ears, and the flesh on his body is about to crush the woman to death.


    Miyuning turned away in disgust.


    "Host, it''s mosaic for you. It''s not suitable for children."


    At the moment when the voice of Jie Hun rang out, a man and a woman in front of mi you Ning''s eyes became blurred.


    But she could still see their bodies, but the indecent scenery was blurred.


    However, mi you Ning''s expression was a little subtle when he thought of Jie Hun.


    "Little soul, you are still a baby. Don''t learn these things badly."


    Mi you Ning''s step is no longer light. She walks to the sofa.


    At this time in front of the scene, let her feel not so hot eyes.


    Abstinence is selfish, but he can''t say it.


    Therefore, at this time, he did not launch a mutual mockery mode with mi you Ning as before.


    Even in the bottom of my heart to comfort themselves, who is not a baby.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know the idea of the soul.


    At this time, her steps have been startled, in the movement of a man and a woman.

 Chapter 773

    After driving for a while, miyuning saw a group of people outside the car.


    Their figures are quite familiar.


    The main reason is that the appearance of the human face and the animal body is too attractive.


    At the same time, Li Qingtian also saw the car mi Youning was driving.


    Because the window didn''t come down, so he couldn''t see the people in the car.


    He just glanced faintly and went on.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were on him for a long time.


    The man was silent, but her eyes were attracted by his good bearing.


    It was not until they passed that miyuning looked back.


    The direction of both sides is to go to different places.


    This time we met, we didn''t recognize each other.


    But also left a deep impression.


    Li Qingtian is the woman who remembers to release them from the Research Institute, that hell.


    But I don''t know, this person is the dirty, plain looking woman.


    And miyuning was influenced by Li Qingtian''s powerful aura.


    I didn''t recognize that it was the dirty kitten I had saved.


    A perfect miss.


    Meet again, but it is very funny.


    ¡­¡­


    Another month. During this month, miyuning did not leave the capital.


    She will be the safety base of the capital, it is not peaceful.


    For more than a month, strange things have happened in all the major bases in Beijing, including the small ones.


    The base was attacked.


    Many of the leaders of the base have been killed.


    They didn''t die miserably.


    But it''s frightening.


    No one knows who did it.


    No one knows if it''s a human or a zombie.


    But there is one thing, that is, attacking the base will not hurt the survivors inside.


    Another thing is that the largest security base in Beijing has a new leader.


    All the accidents in all the bases in the capital were caused by Mi Youning.


    At this time, she was in a villa, eating lunch at ease.


    The villa was deserted when she came.


    But it''s very clean inside.


    Miyuning has settled here these days.


    Put the fragrant prawn into your mouth.


    She squinted contentedly.


    Then turned to the kitchen of humanity: "Zhou man, your cooking is really getting better and better, Fang Lin blessed ah."


    The woman who is cleaning up in the kitchen stops when she hears mi you Ning''s words.


    She turned to the outside world and said, "you''re welcome, Miss Zhu. It''s just a routine."


    Miyuning shrugged as she continued to eat her lunch.


    Zhou man and Fang Lin in the kitchen were saved from the zombie before.


    At that time, the couple were surrounded by zombies, and they were ready to die.


    Because zombies have broken their windows.


    As long as you pull them out, they will die.


    On that day, miyuning didn''t plan to do it.


    However, Fang Lin protects the woman in his arms at a critical moment.


    This action reminded mi you Ning that someone had protected her like this in her memory.


    She saved them.


    But I didn''t expect to be surprised.


    Although they have no ability, Zhou man''s skill is very good.


    Fang Lin is a policeman. He has good skills and can drive.


    She saved the two men, and the move of her hand may have shocked them.


    So they have to stay with her.


    Thinking that Zhou man can cook, Fang Lin can drive.


    She thought about it and agreed.


    In fact, they are just seeking a shelter.


    As long as they''re on their own, it''s just a small thing.

 Chapter 774

    As long as they''re on their own, it''s just a small thing.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the food she ate at that time was too tasteless.


    Either bread or barbecue, or biscuits, and other snacks.


    After a long time, she is also unable to accept.


    In this way, they have been with her for half a month.


    After miyuning finished eating, a man came out of the door.


    The other side is still very tough.


    This man is Zhou man''s boyfriend, Fang Lin.


    Fang Lin''s face softened when he saw mi you Ning.


    The tone was even more respectful.


    "Miss Zhu, the car is full of oil and there are two barrels in the trunk."


    How can he be disrespectful.


    In front of the woman, don''t look so beautiful, but her strange skill is frightening.


    When he and Zhou man were waiting to die.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, the zombies turned to ashes in a flash.


    This scene at the beginning, but scared him and his girlfriend.


    Now he is very glad that he put forward to follow this woman.


    Otherwise, he and Zhou man don''t know what to do.


    However, all the banquets in the world come to an end.


    Miyuning is leaving the capital.


    She took in all the zombies here.


    Moreover, in the major bases in the capital, there was no dirty matter of conscience.


    Mi you Ning nodded to Fang Lin and said with a smile, "OK, let''s go."


    Zhou man has packed everything in the kitchen.


    Fang Lin walked up to her and they went upstairs.


    Looking at their back as they went upstairs, MI Youning showed a smile.


    That smile has an indescribable taste.


    Fang Lin really loves Zhou man.


    Looking at the two people''s movements, Fang Lin holds Zhou man.


    You can see the behavior of protecting people.


    And on weekdays, when Zhou man was working, Fang Lin, a big man, was scrambling to do it.


    But from the other party''s clumsy action, mi you Ning can see.


    Before the end of the world, this man would never do housework.


    Miyuning shook his head, turned and walked out of the villa.


    This time, she will send Zhou man and Fang Lin to the security base in Beijing.


    It''s the biggest security base in the capital that she attacked.


    From there, she also saved a lot of living body experimenters.


    Because she is not the only one on the road, and most of the zombies in the capital.


    So it''s not convenient for her to take Zhou man and Fang Lin with her.


    Of course, when we leave, we will arrange for them.


    After all, she saved people, and naturally they will settle down.


    Miyuning goes down the steps and looks at the car in the yard.


    He opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Before long, Zhou man and Fang Lin came out.


    They got on the bus with the things in their arms.


    Miyuning starts the car and leaves the yard.


    She didn''t look back and spoke to Zhou man and Fang Lin behind her.


    "This time I''m sending you to the largest security base in the capital. I heard that some time ago, there were those in power.


    Although he is quite young, he is easy to get along with and gives more preferential treatment to some survivors. "


    After MI you Ning finished, Fang Lin immediately said, "yes, I''ve heard that. That man''s name is Li Qingtian."


    Miyuning gave a smile.


    She doesn''t care who is in charge of the security base in Beijing.


    But this man is also a capable man.


    After she''s taken care of the security base.


    This man will take over the base.


    If you don''t have the ability, I''m afraid you can''t convince the public.

 Chapter 775

    When miyuning went to the safety base, Li Qingtian was having dinner with others.


    Why eat with others.


    In this safe base, not everyone actually obeys him.


    Especially his leadership before the end of the world.


    Li Qingtian entertained his former leaders at his residence.


    The middle-aged man in front of him, surnamed Hua, called Uncle Hua.


    At this time, Li Qingtian''s expression was a little displeased.


    Because this former leader even interfered in his marriage.


    Let him marry Huamei, uncle Hua''s daughter.


    "Qingtian, may is also very impressed with you. She will come in a moment, and you can have a good chat."


    When Li Qingtian heard this again, he put down his chopsticks.


    Those calm eyes look at Uncle Hua.


    Uncle Hua knows what Li Qingtian suffered before.


    After all, he is in charge of some people in this base.


    For Li Qingtian was sent to the Institute of things, although it is a high-level decision.


    But he also got some small news secretly.


    At this time see Li Qingtian no longer past sunshine, eyes no emotion, this let uncle Hua some subtle.


    Li Qingtian was once his soldier.


    Even if he was promoted later, he was still the leader of the other side.


    It''s on this that uncle Hua has the cheek to come to the door.


    Now in the face of Li Qingtian''s oppressive sight, uncle Hua inadvertently turns away.


    Li Qingtian put down his chopsticks.


    Seeing that uncle Hua no longer looked at him, he picked up a tissue and wiped his hands.


    Just because he heard the news, he didn''t control the strength of his hand and was contaminated with vegetable juice.


    Li Qingtian stood up, his tall body standing in front of Uncle Hua, and his prestige was even greater.


    "Uncle Hua, I have no plans to get married at present."


    Uncle Hua looked up at him. Just as he was about to speak, the voice came from behind.


    "Daddy


    Hearing the familiar voice, uncle Hua immediately stood up and looked back.


    Sure enough, I saw my baby daughter standing at the door.


    "May, here you are. Come here..."


    Huamei looks pretty good. It''s more appropriate to use the word "Qingxiu".


    Looking at the woman coming, Li Qingtian''s eyes are still releasing alienation.


    Gorgeous eyes, but seemingly looking at him.


    That look is very... Hook - person.


    Want to refuse to return the appearance of shame, let the man see certainly will have what idea.


    But Li Qingtian bowed his head, wiped the vegetable juice clean, turned and threw it into the garbage can not far away.


    At the moment when he turned around, Huamei immediately gave uncle Hua a look.


    Uncle Hua looks at Li Qingtian''s back. He takes out a bag of powder from his pocket.


    This is to crush the medicine before, just to melt quickly.


    He spilled the powder into the soup Li Qingtian had drunk before.


    This move, when Li Qingtian turned back, had already been finished.


    Hua Mei looks at Li Qingtian with a smile.


    "Hello, brother. I''m Huamei."


    When Li Qingtian heard her voice, his face showed displeasure.


    The people who call him brother are all brothers around him.


    At this time, he cried out from the woman in front of him, which made him very uncomfortable.


    And they don''t know each other.


    Huamei naturally saw his unhappy face and immediately poked uncle Hua with her hand.


    Seeing this, uncle Hua said with a smile, "Qingtian, no matter what, finish this meal first.


    I won''t do anything to force you. If you come to contact me, you can be friends if you can''t


    With that, he stepped forward to lift the sky and went to the dining table.


    Li Qingtian leaves inadvertently and goes to the dining table alone.

 Chapter 776

    After uncle Hua sat down, he stopped talking about the previous problems.


    It''s about the things on the base.


    Huamei was silent, just looking at Li Qingtian with a very ambiguous look.


    Until the meal finished, Li Qingtian took the soup at hand.


    At this moment, uncle Hua and Huamei looked at him one after another.


    That look is not very obvious.


    Because they moved again soon.


    But the vision is still as if there is no, looking at Li Qingtian''s action.


    When they see Li Qingtian, they drink all the soup in their hands.


    It eased their expression.


    Li Qingtian gets up to go to the living room.


    The atmosphere here makes him feel uncomfortable.


    At this time, uncle Hua and Huamei did not stop him.


    Father and daughter looked at each other with a satisfied smile in their eyes.


    After Li Qingtian comes to the living room, he just meets Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi has been with him since that day.


    They were going to take revenge.


    Went to the enemy''s home, only to find that they were all dead.


    After that, Li Qingtian took over the base naturally.


    Former comrades in arms, former teammates.


    And the people he met in the lab.


    These people are all supporting him.


    Li Qingtian didn''t want to endure any more, feeling oppressed.


    So he took over the security base.


    The people who share with him are all familiar people and comrades in arms.


    Xiao Yi is one of them.


    "Brother Tian, there are a number of weapons in city A. now many people are staring at them. Shall we send someone to have a look?"


    After Xiao Yi came, he didn''t talk nonsense and went straight to the theme.


    Li Qingtian walks to the sofa and sits down.


    He thought about city a, the distance from here.


    It takes half a day to drive, and it''s still without hindrance.


    He also knows about those weapons.


    City a, before the end of the world, was the area where weapons were produced.


    If you want to get a piece of it, that''s for sure.


    We just need to calculate the problems encountered.


    There must be a large number of people staring at city A.


    If these people are all gathered together, there will inevitably be disputes.


    There will even be fighting.


    Now the zombies have not been eliminated, but the relationship between people has become more and more tense.


    The various groups may break out at any time.


    After thinking for a while, Li Qingtian suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    He raised his head to Xiao Yi and said, "city a is definitely going to find some good powers. It''s certainly dangerous to go to city a this time."


    Xiao Yi nodded cautiously, "I know, the brothers below are looking forward to it."


    They are all soldiers. Li Qingtian naturally understands.


    For weapons, that''s what they love the most.


    It is estimated that at the beginning of hearing that there were some weapons in a city, these people had been ready to move.


    Li Qingtian raised a faint smile on his lips.


    Only when he thought of his comrades in arms would he show a relaxed look.


    After that, he added some precautions and asked Xiao Yi to prepare.


    Decide to set out in these two days.


    When Xiao Yi got the result, he left contentedly.


    But when he turned around, uncle Hua and his daughter came out of the restaurant.


    Xiao Yi naturally knows uncle Hua.


    He nodded respectfully.


    Originally intended to continue the pace of forward, did not step out.


    He turned to look at Li Qingtian.


    "Brother Tian, you don''t look good. Haven''t you had a good rest recently?"


    Li Qingtian was wiping the sweat between his forehead with a tissue.


    After hearing Xiao Yi''s words, he looked up at the other side and said with a smile, "let''s go. I''m in good health."

 Chapter 777

    However, Li Qingtian''s hand was tightly clenched into a fist. He was enduring something.


    If he didn''t know what happened, he would have lived in vain for so many years.


    Xiao Yi heard his words, shook his head, turned and left.


    Uncle Hua and his daughter, when Xiao Yi just spoke, their faces changed a little.


    They are deeply afraid that things will come to light.


    I''m even more afraid that what happened today will be destroyed by Xiao Yi.


    Fortunately, the other party left.


    Li Qingtian just glanced at Uncle Hua and his daughter.


    They just obviously wrong expression, naturally look in the eyes.


    Now looking at Uncle Hua coming, he lowered his eyes.


    "Uncle Hua, I respect you, but I didn''t expect you to count on me."


    A low, cold voice sounded.


    At the same time also let uncle Hua, step forward to stop.


    There was a flash of shame on his face.


    Seeing her gorgeous daughter, she gritted her teeth again.


    "Qingtian, I can''t blame you for this. May really likes you.


    I''m sure you''ll get along well with each other. May... "


    Hearing what uncle Hua said, Li Qingtian stood up.


    The cold and sharp eyes looked at Uncle Hua.


    "Uncle Hua, this is the last time I call you. I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, and my old friendship is gone."


    Hearing this obvious alienation, uncle Hua''s face turned blue and white.


    At the same time, Huamei is also worried.


    She walked quickly to Li Qingtian.


    At this time, she had no previous self-discipline.


    "Brother Tian, I like you. Try to be with me everywhere. We can have a deeper understanding and you will know my good."


    Hear this dark to have to point to of words, the eye ground of Li Qing day exposed the color of disgust.


    Huamei stepped forward and stretched out her hand. She was about to pull Qingtian''s arm.


    Seeing her action, Li Qingtian dodged to avoid.


    "Go away..."


    The slightest disgust came from Li Qingtian.


    And the cold words, which made the gorgeous face look ugly.


    If Li Qingtian is not the leader of this base.


    How could she bear the tone.


    The gorgeous and twisted face soon turned into a pitiful one.


    "Brother Tian, I really love you. Why don''t you give me a chance?"


    Then she wiped the corners of her eyes and wiped the tears that didn''t exist.


    Seeing the artificial woman in front of him, Li Qingtian is too lazy to talk nonsense.


    He turned and went upstairs to take a cold shower.


    Just walked a few steps, Li Qingtian squatted down.


    At this time, the body will change uncontrollably.


    Uncle Hua and his daughter were disappointed when they saw Li Qingtian''s back.


    Just after Li Qingtian squatted down, the two of them showed surprise expressions one after another.


    I think it''s time for the drug to break out.


    Then, you can do whatever you want.


    Gorgeous face surprise came forward, she reached out to help Li Qingtian.


    The outstretched hand just touched Li Qingtian''s arm.


    The hand has touched the cloth.


    But she didn''t catch anything.


    Gorgeous looked at in consternation, in front of the clothes.


    The dress was empty and there was nothing.


    But inside the clothes, there was a bulge.


    Huamei stretched out her hand and opened her clothes. A white cat appeared in front of her.


    "Ah..."


    Huamei screamed at the sight of the white cat.


    The goalkeeper was startled by the sound that would be at the door.


    They rushed in with weapons in their hands.


    "Ah..."


    Gorgeous crawling away, the white cat.

 Chapter 778

    Just after Huamei left, Li Qingtian also moved here.


    Uncle Hua has been looking at this scene, his eyes flashed dark light.


    Uncle Hua ran quickly to the white cat.


    Li Qingtian was going to leave, but he looked up and saw Uncle Hua.


    This eye, let it slowly step back.


    Uncle Hua''s eyes are full of killing intention at this time.


    This man is going to kill him.


    Li Qingtian felt angry.


    For what?


    Why should these people do this to him.


    He was abandoned by his leaders and comrades in arms.


    Now even uncle Hua is going to kill him.


    Just because he didn''t agree, with his daughter.


    Why do you do this to him.


    This moment of Li Qingtian, mood slowly turned up.


    He took the initiative to attack uncle Hua before the guard came in.


    The Transfiguration is not as vulnerable as it seems.


    Even if Li Qingtian is drugged at this time.


    But the hatred from the bottom of his heart, let him also be a small outbreak.


    His back body suddenly stopped.


    Before uncle Hua did not move, he jumped forward and jumped into the void.


    The sharp claws, facing uncle Hua''s neck.


    This man, who was once the leader, now has killed him.


    Then he doesn''t have to be soft.


    Li Qingtian''s cat claws are deeply embedded in the flesh of Uncle Hua''s neck.


    With the strength of the whole body, hard across.


    Red blood gushed out.


    At this time, the guard outside also rushed in quickly.


    They just saw the cat and cut a deep wound on Uncle Hua''s neck.


    Blood is coming out of it.


    Li Qingtian jumps to the ground. He turns around and looks coldly at Uncle Hua''s body.


    Then he looked back and sat on the ground, his eyes in horror.


    This woman is not good either.


    So disgusting.


    She''s the one who started this.


    The guard who surrounded the villa saw a white cat killing people in the hall.


    They didn''t do anything.


    Because they know that this cat is Li Qingtian.


    They had seen the cat''s body countless times in the Institute.


    Seeing the cat walking slowly towards the woman sitting in the living room, they still didn''t move.


    Now Li Qingtian is on the verge of extreme anger.


    If he doesn''t do anything, it''s hard for him to get out of his bad temper.


    Li Qingtian stretched out his sharp claws when Huamei didn''t respond.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    A fierce scream came from the living room.


    The sound makes people feel that the hairs are standing up.


    Li Qingtian stops his claw movement and jumps down from Huamei.


    Looking at the blood red color on his paws, his pupils showed disgust.


    In the gorgeous behind him, at this time, he was convulsed and sobbed on the ground.


    Just now, she was disfigured.


    Destroyed by Li Qingtian''s own claws.


    This woman disgusted him.


    He can''t beat women, but he can kill people.


    Killing depends on people.


    So compromise and ruin the face.


    Li Qingtian feels the medicine in his body. He stumbles upstairs.


    There is a fire in his body, which makes him want to vent.


    Make him want to run around the earth.


    How many laps?


    Li Qingtian''s steps stopped.


    He turned to look at the door of the living room.


    Ignore the guards in the hall who clean the room.


    Li Qingtian thought that the previous idea was also good.


    Run a few laps in a safe base.


    Until it''s exhausted.


    Maybe you can get rid of the medicine in your body.

 Chapter 779

    Li Qingtian felt that a fire in his body was about to burn him.


    It rushed out of the hall of the villa.


    At this time, he urgently needs to vent.


    Something else is needed to distract him.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning drives to the gate of the safety base.


    After putting Zhou man and Fang Lin down, she didn''t leave directly.


    Instead, they took out a lot of materials from the car and left those things to them.


    That''s enough for them to live in a safe base.


    Miyuning gets back in the car and looks at them with a smile.


    "Take care of all the banquets that come to an end."


    Zhou man holds mi you Ning in his hand and just gives her the female object.


    At this time, hearing her words, he immediately stepped forward.


    "Miss Zhu, will you come back?"


    "See, maybe, maybe not." Mi you Ning smiles.


    When Zhou man and Fang Lin heard this answer, they were disappointed.


    Holding his girlfriend in his arms, Fang Lin said to MI Youning, "Miss Zhu, when you are out alone, you should pay attention to safety. In fact, I hope you can stay. After all, the safety base in Beijing is the safest place for the time being."


    Miyuning nodded, "well, I have something to do. I''ll meet you when I have a chance. Go in."


    Fang Lin and Zhou man nodded, held things and turned away.


    Miyuning looks at their backs, and she lifts the window up.


    Immediately start the car, ready to leave.


    But at this point.


    When miyuning looked at the gate of the base again, he stopped.


    "Get it! This way


    "There! Then... "


    "Quick... Quick..."


    Several children are running after a cat.


    Miyuning looked at the familiar cat with a look.


    Although the cat was white, it was dirty all over.


    The reason why miyuning recognized it at a glance.


    Because of the cat''s eyes and its tail.


    The tail is like an umbrella.


    It''s easy to see.


    And those eyes, dark pupils.


    There have been some changes. It seems that the prevention in the pupils of the eye is even more serious.


    Miyuning looked at the children and chased the cat everywhere.


    She pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Maybe it''s because of the cat. She saved it.


    Now it''s a bit uncomfortable to watch it being bullied.


    In a word, miyuning had got out of the car and walked towards the children.


    Li Qingtian is also innocent. He wanted to run around the base.


    But just run not long, met a group of children.


    These kids want to eat him.


    To avoid being caught and to avoid hurting the children, he had to run.


    From inside the base to outside the base, these children still don''t give up.


    "There it is! Get it


    "Quick..."


    A group of children, shuttling through the crowd.


    Miyuning walked slowly.


    And Li Qingtian ran to the open space.


    At this time, Li Qingtian saw in front of him, and suddenly a pair of women''s military boots appeared.


    He made a detour and was ready to move on.


    But the body was picked up by people, and in the void it stretched out its claws everywhere.


    The kids are here, too.


    "This is ours!"


    One of the older children, looking at mi you Ning, said in a loud voice.


    Li Qingtian was lifted up by miyuning and looked into his eyes.


    At the moment of seeing miyuning, Li Qingtian''s eyes showed doubts.


    It''s her.


    He still remembers that it was because of this woman that he escaped from the Institute.


    See the hands of the cat to become honest.


    Miyuning reached out with a smile and touched his head.


    It was very gentle.

 Chapter 780

    Li Qingtian was so gentle touch, some uncomfortable.


    "Meow..."


    He protested against miyuning.


    Miyuning ignored his protest and held the cat in her arms.


    Then I looked up at the children in front of me.


    Especially the boy at the front who just spoke.


    Miyuning holds the cat in his arms and touches Li Qingtian''s dirty hair.


    "You say the cat belongs to you?"


    The little boy''s eyes twinkled. He took a look at his little companion.


    Then he looked at miyuning with a determination in his eyes.


    "Yes, the cat is ours!"


    Miyuning nodded gently, looking at the cat in her arms.


    This guy''s dark eyes have been staring at her.


    The body is also moving dishonestly, looking very anxious.


    "Meow..."


    Li Qingtian looks up at mi you Ning and shouts at her.


    Miyuning patted it on the head.


    Then she looked up at the children and said with a smile, "can I exchange food with you?"


    Then, without waiting for their answer, he turned and walked to the front of the car.


    She put the cat in her arms in the driver''s seat.


    "Wait here. I haven''t seen you for two months. You are capable of making yourself like this."


    Miyuning touched Li Qingtian''s head and went to the trunk of Hummer.


    The trunk is empty. The previous things are given to Zhou man and Fang Lin.


    She took out a lot of food from the space from the angle that the children and people around could not see.


    Biscuits, chocolate, bread, sausages, beef jerky


    She didn''t give them anything.


    Just saw the older child again, in the sight of a few small points.


    He didn''t have much courage.


    But still with a strong and resolute tone, told a lie.


    This familiar scene, her distant memory hook out.


    If there had not been uncle Huang, she would have starved to death in the deep palace.


    Miyuning picked up the food in her arms.


    He turned and walked to the children with a smile.


    People around also saw what was in mi you Ning''s arms.


    In the last days, what human beings lack is food.


    How many people starved to death because there was no food.


    When these people saw the food in miyuning''s arms, they showed amazing light one after another.


    There''s greed in that eye, bad intentions.


    Miyuning naturally noticed the malicious look for the first time.


    She still went to the children with a smile and handed them the food.


    "Will you trade these for a cat?"


    The little dots standing behind showed their eager eyes one after another.


    The older boy, who had just opened his mouth, was in a panic.


    In the same confusion, there is also desire.


    Mi you Ning saw that the little ones didn''t move when the big boy did.


    She smiles and sends the food to the big boy''s arms.


    "Take it. I''m leaving."


    The boy looked into miyuning''s eyes, but they began to get wet.


    Miyuning had nothing to do with it. She didn''t know how to comfort the child when he cried.


    She reached out and patted each other on the shoulder.


    Then look to the entrance of the security base, there are guards.


    "You come with me."


    Miyuning said to the children.


    The children, seeing the food in the hands of the big boy, came forward one after another.


    When he heard what miyuning said, he cleverly followed.


    Miyuning just had a glance.


    Most of the people who have released malicious eyes before are not survivors of the base.

 Chapter 781

    Miyuning gave the children to the guards.


    Let them send the children in.


    These people''s way of doing things is very neat, even with a rigid style of doing things.


    She is very relieved to give these children to the guards of the base.


    Because those in power here are very tolerant of the survivors in the base.


    Miyuning knows that the leaders of the base are tolerant of the survivors.


    But I don''t know, the authority of the base is very wary of her.


    Just now miyuning said it, but I haven''t seen you for two months.


    The idea that Li Qingtian was going to sneak out of the car was stopped in an instant.


    Now his eyes are still looking at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    The woman of that night, in any case, could not be integrated with this woman.


    Are they really alone.


    But besides her, who else knows about him two months ago.


    Li Qingtian looks at Mi Youning''s figure.


    He bowed his head and licked his paws.


    Now he is sure that this woman is the one he met two months ago.


    Their eyes are the same, even if they don''t remember their appearance.


    He can be familiar with the smart eyes.


    A month ago, in the Institute, I didn''t recognize it.


    It''s because she''s changed so much.


    It''s impossible for him to recognize each other.


    This woman with good temperament is the one who is dirty, looks ordinary and has no image.


    Miyuning goes to the front of the car, opens the door and sees the cat on the seat.


    She reached for it and got into the driver''s seat.


    Looking at the dirty cat in his arms, miyuning felt it necessary to wash it.


    She did not ask the cat''s advice, started the car and left the base.


    Miyuning drove for more than ten minutes and found an open space.


    There''s no one here, no zombies.


    She brought out a box of water from the space.


    He got off with the cat in his hand.


    "It''s dirty enough, too. Every time I see you, I''m so embarrassed."


    Miyuning poured the water bottle into the cat.


    Feeling the cool air of the water, Li Qingtian could not help shaking his body.


    If he can open his mouth, he would like to ask why he has changed so much to see you again.


    Unfortunately, he could not speak at all.


    Even transformation is powerless.


    The medicine in his body made him suffer at this time.


    Miyuning felt the cat tremble in his hand.


    But I didn''t think much about it. I just thought it was not used to it.


    After simply washing the cat clean, miyuning takes out a towel from the space again.


    She is just like serving her ancestors, serving Li Qingtian.


    At this time, I can''t help making a sound.


    "Host, this is the first time to see you, so loving."


    The sound behind this is very long.


    Mi you Ning chuckled at the sound of Jie Hun.


    "Why, you envy me, or you will become a little suckling dog, and I will release my love for you."


    After wiping the cat clean, miyuning took it in his arms and went to the car again.


    "Host, in fact, I would like to say that this cat is quite predestined with you."


    Miyuning laughed and stopped talking.


    She took the cushion out of the space.


    It was taken in the supermarket before.


    Now the cat is cheap.


    Put the cat on the cushion.


    Looking at that body, there are still some wet hair.


    Miyuning reached out and touched it.


    Still feel, the cat is still shaking body, think it is cold.


    And put the back coat on it.


    "If I guess well, you should be Li Qingtian, the leader of the base, right?"

 Chapter 782

    Li Qingtian hears the words and raises his head quickly.


    On the mi you Ning, that smile not smile eyes.


    When mi Youning saw his action, he was sure.


    Later, although she had not been to the security base, she knew that the person in power had changed.


    Once curious, want to see each other''s information.


    But nothing at all.


    At that time, she kept it in her mind.


    There are few people in the world who can keep her from finding information.


    Li Qingtian is one, and the cat in front of him is one.


    Just when the kids said cats were theirs.


    She was thinking that the cat really had a master.


    So I checked it, but I didn''t expect it was a blank.


    Think again, if the meaning of abstaining from the soul just means something.


    Miyuning is not sure that the cat in front of her is the man she found.


    But it''s also questionable.


    Now the cat''s humanized action is more obvious.


    What she said just now is probably right.


    When Li Qingtian shakes his body and looks at Mi Youning, his dark eyes have a deep vortex.


    No matter how the woman knows his identity.


    At this time, he felt that his body was about to explode.


    Miyuning looked at the cat''s body, shaking more obviously.


    She frowned and felt clearly that something was wrong.


    "Master, heal him with the power of the soul. He is very painful."


    Jiehun saw that miyuning had not moved for a long time, and his voice was a little uneasy.


    Miyuning''s hand reached out to the cat when he began to speak.


    The power of soul was sent to the body, Li Qingtian obviously felt a lot.


    He squinted at miyuning.


    I don''t know what mysterious ability this woman has.


    It was she who cleared the zombie virus from her body.


    Now it''s just touching his body.


    He felt comfortable all over.


    That makes him anxious feeling, completely disappeared.


    Before long, Li Qingtian couldn''t open his eyes.


    He felt sleepy.


    The body fell into a period of exhaustion.


    Finally, I took a look at mi you Ning''s amazing face.


    He still couldn''t help the fatigue in his body and fell asleep on the cushion.


    When mi Youning saw this, she withdrew her hand.


    Pick eyebrows and look at the white cat.


    This is a pure white kitten.


    It looks beautiful.


    Miyuning smiles and touches its hair.


    He said: "if you didn''t have a name, I would like to give you a name, Meimei."


    "Oh..."


    The soul comes out in time to find a sense of existence.


    "Your bad taste is really vulgar."


    Miyuning puts her coat on the white cat,


    This is the time to restart the car and leave here.


    But she didn''t forget to fight back.


    "Little soul, you don''t understand. It''s fun.


    Such a beautiful hair is called Meimei. Don''t you think it''s very beautiful? "


    At this time, the soul is speechless.


    "Host, don''t you already know his identity? His name is Meimei. Have you ever thought about the feelings of others?"


    As mi you Ning was driving, a faint light flashed through his eyes when he heard the words of Jie Hun.


    That beautiful eyes, with a bit of pleasure.


    Sometimes, the soul is limited and can''t say something.


    However, at this time, his words let her confirm again.


    Li Qingtian and the cat are the same person, the same cat.


    In fact, the so-called restriction can also be used to steal the concept from the side in exchange for what you want.


    "Yes, yes, that''s why I just said that if he didn''t have a name, I would call him Meimei..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A new day has arrived in July.


    Thank you for your monthly ticket, reward and subscription in June.


    Babies love mud cute. Fried chicken likes mud cute.


    Hug one by one, hold high... Finally rush to nimeng [bixinxin]

 Chapter 783

    Hearing Li Qingtian''s words, MI Youning smiles.


    "I know."


    After that, they were speechless and embarrassed.


    Li Qingtian''s deep eyes kept looking at mi you Ning.


    For a long time, miyuning laughed.


    "Hungry or not? Let''s have something to eat. "


    She passed Li Qingtian and went to the room.


    Seeing this, Li Qingtian immediately followed up.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s thin back, it was almost the same as when we first met.


    Still the same thin.


    Miyuning returned to the room, took out the food from the space and put it on the table.


    Actually, she''s not hungry.


    But the man who keeps up has been sleeping for a day and a night.


    I must have been hungry for a long time.


    Miyuning''s guess is good.


    When Li Qingtian saw the bread on the table, his stomach began to protest.


    He was not polite. He sat down and picked up the bread.


    "What''s your name and where is it?" he asked casually while tearing open the package


    Miyuning reached out and picked up the mineral water.


    I heard Li Qingtian''s words and looked at each other with a smile.


    "My name is Zhu Zhu. Now I''m in city A. you''ve been sleeping all day and all night."


    Li Qingtian had just brought the bread to his mouth when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    "This is city a?"


    Before Li Qingtian gets up and goes, MI Youning goes to the window sill where he wants to go before he comes back.


    Standing in front of the windowsill, Li Qingtian scanned the scene outside.


    This is city A.


    Although the scene outside is ugly.


    But the larger building still exists.


    Mi you Ning sees him so excited and turns to look at the man standing in front of the window.


    Li Qingtian put the bread into his mouth.


    Now that he has come to a city, I don''t know what Xiao Yi will do.


    He also ordered him to bring people to a city.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, from the window downstairs, came the roar of the zombie.


    Hearing this voice, Li Qingtian frowned in disgust.


    In the Institute, they put him with the zombie.


    Every experience made him miserable.


    No attack ability, let zombies bite him.


    When he was dying, those people carried him out.


    Just because I want to test whether there is anything special about him, why he won''t be infected with zombie virus.


    Think of those memories, Li Qingtian''s hand clenched into a fist.


    It''s really amazing how patient you are.


    In particular, he has been paying close attention to his mi you Ning.


    I feel the murderous spirit of Li Qingtian.


    She got up and walked towards each other.


    "Are you going back, or are you planning something else?"


    When miyuning opened his mouth, Li Qingtian restrained his killing intention.


    Hearing her words, Li Qingtian still ate the bread in his hand.


    He drew back his eyes from the window and turned to look at the woman beside him.


    "Where are you going?"


    In fact, he wanted to bring this woman back to the base.


    The other side saved him twice.


    For the first time, it was his only warmth after the end of the world.


    The second time, he didn''t recognize each other, but he was still grateful.


    And the second time we met, the other party changed a lot, so that he didn''t recognize it.


    These two times, let him have a different mood.


    He wanted to keep this woman with him.


    Protect her and repay her for saving her life.


    Well, that''s it.


    Miyuning heard Li Qingtian and said what he thought.


    She laughed silently.


    "I''m used to being free outside, so I won''t go to the base."

 Chapter 784

    Li Qingtian, who was still expecting, changed his face immediately after hearing this.


    He stared deeply at mi you Ning in front of him.


    The deep eyes, showing a strong invasion of light slightly.


    Seeing the deep whirlpool in his eyes, the smile on miyuning''s face remained unchanged.


    "I''ll be leaving soon. If there''s no problem, we''ll say goodbye."


    How could Li Qingtian let her go like this.


    He''s got a lot of momentum.


    At this time, I can''t care about the strange ability of the woman in front of me.


    He put the man in his arms and slowly pushed it against the wall.


    "You can''t leave."


    See Li Qing, the weather is pressing.


    Mi Youning didn''t resist the strong attitude of Shang.


    Her hands were raised by the other side and could not move.


    Mi you Ning even saw the little red bean on Li Qingtian CHIGUO''s upper body up close.


    So close, even can smell each other, the hormone breath on the body.


    So strong, so straightforward.


    This man has a sexual interest in her.


    The other side also had a reaction because of her.


    Li Qingtian stares at mi you Ning in his arms.


    That vision is so straightforward, without the slightest cover.


    Mi you Ning laughs at this.


    "Why can''t I leave?"


    Li Qingtian clenched his lips and was speechless about mi Youning''s words.


    Because he just wanted to keep this woman around.


    No reason, no reason.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, miyuning continued: "have you heard such a sentence?"


    Li Qingtian''s face revealed, and he was puzzled at the right time.


    At this time, miyuning quickly broke away from his confinement.


    She broke away from the confinement of Li Qingtian and turned to push the other party''s body to the wall.


    After that, just like what Li Qingtian did to her, he knocked Li Qingtian''s wall in a twinkling of an eye.


    Mi you Ning touched Li Qingtian, that beautiful face.


    She continued to smile before the words, "help the grace, when the body."


    As soon as the sound of these words fell, MI Youning saw Li Qingtian, and his face became shocked.


    At last, he showed his meditation.


    And miyuning''s hand also left, his handsome face.


    Now that we''ve had a night off, it''s time to leave.


    Her mission, however, is to become the Savior and the master of the world.


    Miyuning turns to pack her things and is ready to leave.


    Li Qingtian still kept the action and posture of being knocked by the wall.


    His eyes have been looking at the figure of mi you Ning.


    Recalling just now, Li Qingtian feels reasonable.


    For now, even the tough ones will stay.


    But with this woman''s skill and strange ability, she will surely escape.


    It''s better to follow each other''s side and capture them slowly.


    Miyuning is about to leave after packing and carrying a leisure bag.


    When I got to the door, I suddenly turned back.


    She tilted her head to Li Qingtian and said with a smile, "you still have five minutes to think about it."


    With these words, mi you Ning left without looking back.


    At the moment of turning around, her face was full of potential.


    This man she doesn''t hate, and even is concerned by the soul.


    And the blank information.


    In her heart, she had already determined that Li Qingtian was almost the person she was looking for.


    Now it depends on whether the other party is still, without hesitation to choose her.


    Every time the task of the world, to help her men, even if at first do not love her.


    But the sight is still attracted by her.


    Believe this Li Qingtian, it''s the same.


    This man doesn''t love her yet.


    But I''m interested in her body.

 Chapter 785

    Li Qingtian looks at mi you Ning''s back as he leaves, and his eyes are full of meditation.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s figure gradually disappear, Li Qingtian quickly follows up.


    When passing by the table, I took the food on the table with me.


    Miyuning is in the Hummer downstairs.


    She went downstairs and didn''t leave directly.


    Lower the window, and miyuning''s eyes keep looking into the corridor.


    Soon the tall figure gradually appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing that the figure was becoming clearer, MI Youning bent his mouth.


    At this time, Li Qingtian walked towards miyuning step by step around the pink women''s pajamas.


    Especially when I saw the meaningful smile on miyuning''s face.


    Li Qingtian feels that his face is gone.


    A big man appeared like this in the daytime.


    Before the end of the world, minutes and minutes were treated as mental illness.


    Li Qingtian steps to the co pilot''s seat.


    He knew the woman was waiting for him.


    However, when he comes, he doesn''t have to go with him.


    If you want to keep this woman by your side, you really can''t help it.


    Before the so-called life-saving grace when the body.


    This is a good way.


    Li Qingtian looks around at the woman.


    This woman, he wants it.


    In the other hand to save him, has been doomed to her escape.


    When I was in the Research Institute, I survived one after another.


    Isn''t it the warmth of that night, the feeding of this woman that night.


    Li Qingtian lowered his eyes and covered up the potential in his eyes.


    Don''t worry, don''t worry now.


    He still has time to keep this woman.


    If not willingly, then use special means.


    As long as the other party stays with him.


    Mi you Ning saw Li Qingtian sitting in the car, wearing nothing on his upper body, so he was naked.


    She was funny in her heart, but she didn''t show it in her face.


    At the same time, she also thought about where to go next.


    Looking for shopping malls and supermarkets, first for the man in front of him, to solve the problem of wearing.


    Miyuning said to Li Qingtian, "sit down."


    At the end of the speech, the car drove away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    City a, International Mall.


    Outside the mall, there are two groups of people in confrontation.


    They all want something from the International Mall.


    There are daily necessities here, and there is a large supermarket underground.


    But there are a lot of zombies in it.


    So there are still some materials in it.


    These two groups of people, one of them, are the team of Zhu Zhu.


    Lao Zhao with many people, at this time he disdained to look at the opposite group of young people.


    Because of the large number of people, he didn''t see them in the least.


    "Let''s go in and work together. The materials we brought out are 30% to 70%. As for the big head, I''ll take it from here."


    Lao Zhao embraces the woman in his arms, with a proud tone.


    The young people on the opposite side are not good birds either.


    After hearing Lao Zhao''s words, he immediately agreed with a smile.


    But his eyes were always on the woman in Zhao''s arms.


    When I saw the woman''s clothes and the proud part, I swallowed my saliva.


    "Brother, you see, we have agreed. These brothers haven''t had meat for a long time.


    If it''s not convenient for you, you''ll be more energetic. "


    Young man is also a little gangster, known as naughty six.


    He looked at the woman in Lao Zhao''s arms and said obscene and trivial words.


    When Zhu Lu heard this, she opened her eyes wide with fear.

 Chapter 786

    Lao Zhao heard the words of naughty six and looked down at the woman in his arms.


    Zhu Lu looked up and begged at him.


    "Brother Zhao, don''t, don''t..."


    Lao Zhao narrowed his eyes and then released Zhu Lu''s body.


    He light way: "lovely, turn head to give you to remember great achievement."


    Zhu Lu''s body trembled. When she heard Lao Zhao''s words, she immediately reached for his arm.


    "Brother Zhao, no, I just like you..."


    The tone begged, with an urgent confession.


    It''s no man who doesn''t like to hear that.


    Lao Zhao''s face is full of pride.


    However, I think of the materials in the international shopping mall.


    Looking at the woman who has been playing for a while, he has made a decision.


    Lao Zhao tore Zhu Lu''s hand open.


    This time he said harshly, "if you don''t go, you''ll die. As long as you serve them well, I''ll give you great credit later."


    Then he pushed Zhu Lu out.


    It''s just one woman. He will have more women in the future.


    Zhu Lu begged Lao Zhao.


    It''s because she knows that once the woman Lao Zhao played with is touched by others.


    Then she is finished, because the other party will not be interested in her any more.


    Zhu Lu was pushed out of the moment, six people come forward to carry her and run.


    These young men are not far away.


    Instead, go back to the open space and put Zhu Lu on the ground.


    After that, I can''t wait to start.


    There''s only one Julie.


    And she had a lot of hands.


    But for a moment, her whole body was occupied.


    There are traces of men everywhere.


    These people think of her as an animal.


    It''s like that thing for people to vent.


    In fact, this analogy is quite correct.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning drives to the nearest supermarket or shopping mall according to the route in his mind.


    Unfortunately, something happened on the way.


    Li Qingtian was also caught off guard.


    Because he became a cat again.


    A white ball, nestled in the co pilot''s seat.


    Originally, Li Qingtian was covered by pink pajamas.


    He pulled his pajamas apart to reveal the white hair.


    Li Qingtian was also speechless at this time.


    Now he says to change.


    There was no advance preparation at all.


    But he looked at his paws and the white hair on his body.


    Some of the previous discomfort and embarrassment disappeared.


    Miyuning had already stopped the car.


    She had a smile on her face.


    See Li Qingtian this appearance, really is the contrast is too big.


    One second ago, he was a man with a strong sense of existence.


    One second later, he became a pet.


    With a smile, MI Youning picked up the dark eyes.


    Li Qingtian is now in mi you Ning''s hands and doesn''t struggle any more.


    This made miyuning hold it gently.


    "The speed of your transformation is fast enough."


    Li Qingtian''s eyes were not blind. Naturally, he saw mi Youning''s smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    And her banter.


    At this time, Li Qingtian lowered his head and licked mi Youning''s hand.


    It was so fast, even so fast that miyuning couldn''t react at all.


    After licking her hand, Li Qingtian gradually gains an inch and starts to drill into her palm.


    Feel the hands of the cat, some uneasy.


    Miyuning opened it with a smile.


    "That won''t do. You''ve fouled."


    She put Li Qingtian in the co pilot''s seat again.


    Although Li Qingtian is dissatisfied.


    But as long as you don''t hear it at this time, the other side''s tone of ridicule is good.


    Looking at his petite body, Li Qingtian wants to cry without tears.

 Chapter 787

    Mi you Ning saw Li Qingtian and sat down in the co pilot''s seat.


    She started the car again.


    Not far ahead, there is a shopping mall.


    Even if Li Qingtian turns into a cat again at this time, he has to prepare each other''s clothes.


    Who knows when it will appear next time.


    ¡­¡­


    When I drove to the International Mall in miyuning.


    She saw someone at the door of the mall.


    And some zombie bodies not far away.


    The strong odor, even if the windows were closed, still passed into the car.


    At the same time, when miyuning''s car appeared, those people also saw her.


    Zhao and others, looking at the car coming, let the people behind ready to attack mode.


    Mi you Ning saw the figure of Lao Zhao from a distance.


    And, of course, the familiar faces behind him.


    The real enemy has a narrow road.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    Her eyes swept and she saw people not far away from Lao Zhao.


    Those men are doing blind things to a woman.


    That scene is really spectacular.


    One woman deals with so many men.


    It''s also very physical.


    Miyuning turned her lips. She didn''t want to change the land.


    Put out the car and pick up Li Qingtian on one side seat.


    Holding the cat in her arms, she opened the door and got out of the car.


    When Lao Zhao and others saw mi you Ning, their eyes were full of evil light.


    Miyuning raises his feet and walks to the mall.


    For Lao Zhao and others, they simply did not squint and did not even look at them.


    But Li Qingtian can''t.


    He saw the disgusting look in the eyes of Lao Zhao and others.


    This is for the woman holding him.


    "Meow..."


    "Meow, meow..."


    The warning went to Lao Zhao and others.


    Unfortunately, he is a cat, where can people care.


    When Lao Zhao came to miyuning, he immediately met him.


    In his eyes, miyuning is harmless.


    I still have a cat in my arms, just like a loving girl.


    "This girl, you are also here to look for things. Would you like to join us?"


    Looking at Lao Zhao, who was standing in front of him, MI Youning turned his mouth.


    "Uncle Zhao, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You don''t even know me."


    With a sarcastic tone, it came out of mi you Ning''s mouth.


    Lao Zhao frowned at the words.


    He looked carefully at the woman in front of him.


    In the memory of looking for, whether he with this temperament is not vulgar, beautiful woman know.


    However, no matter what he thought, he could not find any memory.


    "No, no..."


    Just then, a faint voice came from not far away.


    Mi you Ning heard the familiar voice and looked at the source of the voice with dismay.


    This glance made mi you Ning see clearly.


    What a woman looks like when she is pressed on the ground and tortured by several men at the same time.


    It''s Zhu Lu.


    This is the cousin in the body.


    "Chi..."


    Mi you Ning sneered and looked at Uncle Zhao again.


    "You are also good at letting her accompany other men. It''s really heartless. Anyway, she has been with you for so long."


    Miyuning held the cat in his arms and felt its fur without a moment.


    What flashed through uncle Zhao''s mind at this time.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked carefully at the woman in front of him.


    After a long time, he did not dare to set the channel: "you are Zhu Zhu!"


    The voice was very positive.


    Uncle Zhao stares at mi you Ning, a small mole under the corner of his mouth, and his tone is very definite.


    Miyuning laughed at the words, but did not make a sound.

 Chapter 788

    Because Lao Zhao''s voice was loud, and Zhu Lu, who was still conscious, heard it.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked in the direction of miyuning.


    I can''t see clearly, but she has to seize the only chance to save her life.


    If you go on, she''ll really die.


    The feeling of being poked into her stomach, the disgusting smell, made her unbearable.


    Zhu Lu shouts to mi you Ning with all her strength.


    "Zhu Zhu! I''m my sister! Help me... Help me... "


    The last voice, with a strange tremor.


    It''s been done so she can''t do it herself.


    Mi you Ning didn''t even look at Zhu Lu.


    The original owner was killed by Zhu Lu.


    If you don''t take revenge on Zhu Lu, it''s good.


    You want to save each other at this time?


    Ha ha... She is not an idiot.


    Miyuning raised his head and gave Lao Zhao a faint glance.


    "Excuse me, I have something else to do."


    Lao Zhao took a look at Zhu Lu not far away.


    At this time, Zhu Lu was very embarrassed and humiliated. She also had a different taste.


    It''s a pity that no matter how delicious it is, there is no Zhu Zhu in front of him, which makes him even more hopeless.


    Lao Zhao winked at the people behind him, who immediately went to Zhu Lu.


    At the same time, Zhao did not get out of his way.


    Miyuning''s eyes have changed.


    She looked at Lao Zhao with disgust and disdain.


    "Get out of the way!"


    There was no emotion in the voice, and there was a cold intention to kill.


    Lao Zhao has a disgusting smile on his face. "Zhu Zhu, long time no see. Let''s have a good chat."


    Those who go to Zhu Lu pull away the six others and help Zhu Lu up.


    At this time, Zhu Lu''s body was full of white marks.


    That''s really embarrassing.


    They helped Zhu Lu to Lao Zhao and mi you Ning.


    It''s a pity that Zhu Lu couldn''t walk without taking two steps. She collapsed on the ground.


    Those people see this, carry her to walk.


    At the same time do not forget to give her body, put on a dress.


    Miyuning heard Lao Zhao''s words, but laughed sarcastically.


    "Uncle Zhao, it was you who threw me into the zombie heap two months ago. Now we have nothing to talk about."


    Seeing his men bring Zhu Lu.


    "It''s not me, it''s your good sister who pushed you to the zombie group," Lao Zhao said


    Then he pointed to the embarrassed Zhu Lu.


    Miyuning followed his hand and looked at Zhu Lu.


    At this time, Zhu Lu''s eyes were empty, but her face was full of happiness.


    I''m glad she didn''t die here today.


    Mi you Ning knows what Lao Zhao is up to.


    She smiles, holding Li Qingtian in her arms, bypasses uncle Zhao and goes to the shopping mall.


    When Lao Zhao saw this, he showed a lustful and evil smile behind her.


    "Go in, go in!"


    As soon as Zhao opened his mouth, everyone immediately went in.


    Mi you Ning heard Lao Zhao and others speak, and she quickened her pace.


    Li Qingtian is in her arms and moves dishonestly.


    His paw was on miyuning''s shoulder.


    Looking at Lao Zhao and others behind him, he has a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    These people deserve to die.


    Just their eyes, let him irritable.


    And the woman holding him, about two months ago.


    It was these people who made her that way.


    This is even more unforgivable.


    Miyuning quickly stepped into the shopping mall.


    There are zombies in the mall.


    She didn''t want to be discovered that the zombies were afraid of her.


    Some things are not yet announced.


    Miyuning walked into the mall and quickly went upstairs.


    When Lao Zhao and others walk into the shopping mall.

 Chapter 789

    When Lao Zhao and others walk into the shopping mall.


    They had already lost sight of mi you Ning.


    However, the zombies in the shopping mall slowly gathered towards them.


    Lao Zhao couldn''t find mi you Ning. Looking at the zombies, he frowned tightly.


    "All right, clean up the zombies, clean up the supplies downstairs!"


    "Yes


    These people moved quickly.


    At this time, they did not know that there were more zombies downstairs than they thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning, holding the cat in her arms, went upstairs and went straight to the clothing area.


    She came to the men''s wear section.


    Looking at those clothes, it''s a mess.


    Miyuning picked up a few pieces.


    And then put it down again.


    Although I don''t know what size Li Qingtian wears.


    But the style of this dress is small.


    Mi you Ning touched Li Qingtian in his arms.


    Sighed, "what size do you wear, so many clothes, do you want to choose by yourself?"


    Li Qingtian also knew that this woman was going to prepare clothes for him.


    Then its body is lifted up.


    Miyuning asked him to look around at the men''s clothes.


    "See what you like and what size you wear. I''ll put it away for you later."


    Looking at those formal clothes, Li Qingtian had a look of disgust in his eyes.


    This look of disgust was caught by mi you Ning.


    "Ha ha... OK, let''s change."


    Miyuning also found out that the clothes here are really not suitable for wearing.


    She holds Li Qingtian and changes shop.


    After that, Li Qingtian was still not satisfied.


    Until I entered the fifth house.


    This is a military clothing company.


    There are military boots, camouflage clothes, and some other casual clothes.


    Entering the store, MI Youning puts the cat in her arms on the ground.


    "Well, choose for yourself."


    Li Qingtian was put on the ground and did not leave.


    Instead, he turned his head and looked at miyuning.


    See the other side also raised the footstep, he this just relieved of lift elegant footstep.


    The white cat raised her head in front of her and looked at the clothes around her.


    That line of sight looks to this for a while, and then to other places.


    Arrogant, noble, overbearing.


    This kitten, now brought momentum, really unusual ah.


    Miyuning followed him. Seeing what he looked like, he shook his head and laughed.


    Soon Li Qingtian stopped at one place.


    Miyuning looked at the clothes in front of him and nodded with approval.


    Very aggressive.


    It was a camouflage suit with army boots.


    Very handsome, it seems that ordinary people can not control.


    Miyuning takes the clothes off the model.


    The model of the clothes to the cat''s eyes, "see if you can wear it?"


    Li Qingtian see that model, gently point the cat''s head.


    This is what you can wear.


    Then he sent the shoes to Li Qingtian.


    This time it shook its head.


    Miyuning is in the store again, looking for the same shoes.


    Until half an hour later, a person and a cat in the shop, Li Qingtian can wear a lot of clothes and shoes.


    These are all put into the space by miyuning.


    Just as miyuning was about to leave, the white cat bit her trouser leg.


    Miyuning raised his eyebrows.


    Li Qingtian quickly ran to a place in the shop.


    Mi you Ning thought that he had something else to take with him. He raised his feet to have a look.


    However, this look, but some can not laugh or cry.


    Where Li Qingtian stops is a female model.


    What the other party was wearing was the same as the camouflage suit that Li Qingtian saw at first.

 Chapter 790

    Miyuning lifts Li Qingtian from the ground.


    She asked with a smile, "is this going to take this one with you?"


    Li Qingtian''s cat''s head, fast location.


    In the end, miyuning took his clothes with him.


    At this time, mi you Ning didn''t know that this was a more meaningful dress for her and Li Qingtian.


    She and the man in her arms came to a dead end, went to the last step, dressed to leave the task world.


    Miyuning walks out of the clothing store with the cat in her arms.


    However, when I came out, I met the zombie outside.


    When the zombie saw a cat and a man, he turned and ran away.


    It''s very fast, even very sensitive.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene with surprise.


    She knew the power of her soul, which made the zombies afraid.


    But there is no such funny scene.


    She looked at the back of the zombie.


    This... This is too much exaggeration.


    Li Qingtian, who lives in mi you Ning''s arms, now lives honestly in her arms.


    But that pair of dark eyes, but a deep vortex.


    Miyuning didn''t see it just now.


    When the zombie saw her, it was just panic.


    And to see the cat in her arms, it was panic, showing fear.


    Unfortunately, mi you Ning has no way to know about this change.


    She held the white cat in her arms and was ready to leave.


    She really doesn''t have anything to add at the moment.


    In the past month, she did not know how many materials she had collected.


    It can''t last a lifetime, and she''s not greedy.


    Holding the cat in her arms, miyuning walks down the stairs.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar, roar..."


    "Shit! Stop them


    "Damn it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Halfway through, miyuning heard the fierce battle downstairs.


    This makes her step, can''t help but stop.


    If we want to go down at this time, the zombie is bound to run away.


    Such a strange scene will surely be discovered by Lao Zhao.


    Miyuning is sitting on the stairs with the cat in his arms.


    At this time, she could not be found, and the zombie was afraid of her.


    Originally, he was the Savior of the world and wanted everyone''s attention.


    Then you can only get it from zombies.


    After all, she''s just a nobody.


    In a year''s time, a zombie vaccine will be developed.


    Only in the original story, those who control the zombie vaccine use this to consolidate their power.


    Not for human use at all.


    This time, miyuning planned to gather all the zombies together.


    A year later, the zombie vaccine is here.


    She''ll dress all the zombies, and it''s done.


    As for those who are strong enough to protect others, they have to take care of people''s eating and drinking.


    She would not have done that if there was no way.


    Hearing the battle downstairs, miyuning knew that he would have to wait for a while.


    She sat on the stairs and touched Li Qingtian in her arms.


    At this time, Li Qingtian was very honest.


    "How can this be honest?"


    Miyuning asked.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t get any response from the cat in her arms.


    Li Qingtian looked at a place, his eyes were empty, and he seemed to be lost in thought.


    Just now, upstairs, he seemed to get some traction.


    That kind of blood traction, let his heart have extreme panic, and irritability.


    The body has a bloodthirsty, want to... Want to


    Li Qingtian suddenly turns his head and looks at Mi Youning.


    Yes, it''s a feeling of wanting to eat people.


    Especially the woman in front of me.

 Chapter 791

    Especially in front of the woman, let him want to swallow.


    I want to eat her meat and drink her blood.


    Li Qingtian had this feeling again, and he closed his eyes.


    Because of the beautiful eyes, he really felt guilty.


    This feeling is very wrong.


    And just now, when the zombie was looking at him.


    There is obedience and fear in that eye.


    He can read it.


    What''s wrong.


    Just then, the news came from upstairs.


    Li Qingtian looked back for the first time. He saw the zombie standing upstairs.


    They were dressed in rags, their faces were blue, and they had a lot of blood on them.


    Standing in the front, it was the zombie I just met.


    Miyuning also heard the movement behind him.


    Turning his head, he naturally saw a group of zombies standing on the stairs.


    Seeing this scene, she was even more surprised, even confused.


    The zombies showed their intention to kill her, and they were very angry.


    Seeing this, Li Qingtian immediately broke away from MI Youning''s arms.


    It jumped down the steps and ran downstairs.


    The speed is very fast. The fast miyuning can''t catch it at all.


    Seeing this, she immediately stood up and ran downstairs.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    Li Qingtian ran downstairs, but he didn''t forget to shout behind him.


    The zombies, who had been downstairs, heard the meow and stopped their action.


    That action, obviously, has already explained something.


    Unfortunately, miyuning did not see this scene at all.


    At this time her attention, all put on Li Qingtian''s body.


    Looking at the cat running down the stairs, she was almost out of pursuit.


    At this time, in the downstairs and zombie fight Lao Zhao and others, also saw the figure of a cat.


    Li Qingtian runs out of the mall.


    No one saw the panic and bewilderment in his eyes.


    It had a connection with the zombie.


    The zombies even sent him a message.


    They are of the same kind.


    Li Qingtian''s mood at this time is like a dog in the sun.


    Bullshit of the same kind.


    He''s human. He''s just a psionic.


    How can it be confused with zombies.


    But what happened before.


    This makes it impossible for him to refute.


    Anyway, now he can''t let the woman behind him find anything.


    Li Qingtian ran out of the mall. At the same time, the zombies in the mall saw the white cat.


    They also stopped attacking Lao Zhao and others.


    The zombies went out one after another.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    Just then, there came the scream of the zombie upstairs.


    The zombies who were going to go out stopped one after another.


    And Lao Zhao and others, when they saw a large number of zombies upstairs, stepped back.


    There were enough zombies downstairs.


    Now there are so many zombies upstairs that they feel numb.


    Lao Zhao took the lead in turning around and running outside the mall.


    The people around him saw the scene and ran out one after another.


    This time, they have suffered a lot.


    Nothing was gained and several people were lost.


    There are too many zombies in here.


    One more zombie and one mouthful of saliva can drown them.


    Miyuning comes out and sees the white cat standing in front of the Hummer, waiting for her honestly.


    She squinted and went to the car.


    At the same time, he is also inquiring about Li Qingtian.


    Something''s wrong.


    In front of the cat, very uneasy, even very irritable.


    Is this what happened, or what happened?


    Miyuning could not guess or understand what had happened.


    "Little soul, what happened to Li Qingtian?"

 Chapter 792

    "Little soul, what happened to Li Qingtian?"


    As he walked, mi you Ning asked the soul.


    Her eyes have been looking at the white cat squatting beside the car.


    "Host, you should know that there are some things I can''t answer or say."


    Mi you Ning hears speech, in the heart secretly scold a depend.


    She is also confused, asked the soul can know what.


    Miyuning goes to the car. She bends down and holds Li Qingtian up again.


    She didn''t want to ask at the moment.


    After opening the door, miyuning sits in the driver''s seat and puts the cat in his arms in the co driver''s seat.


    It''s still on the cushion.


    Miyuning starts the car and leaves.


    At this time, the rear seat was opened.


    Miyuning frowned and looked at the back of the car.


    See Zhu Lu all over limply paralyzed on the back seat.


    The embarrassed white marks on her body were also stained on the car.


    Seeing this scene, mi you Ning''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "Get out of the car!"


    There was a cold voice.


    Zhu Lu smelled the speech and looked at mi you Ning lightly.


    "Zhu Zhu, don''t think you can shout at me if you are different now. If you don''t have my parents, you think you can still live!"


    Zhu Lu said a series of words powerlessly.


    Inside and outside, I thought mi you Ning was Zhu Zhu.


    Mi you Ning sneered and reached out to open the rear door.


    She said again, "get out of here! Don''t let me say it again


    Zhu Lu also saw that mi you Ning really didn''t want her in the car at this time.


    But she is not reconciled, she is now desperate.


    Thinking of the current situation, Zhu Lu''s face changed for a moment.


    She cried: "Zhu Zhu, I know I used to be sorry for you. Now my parents are dead. Please help me.


    Lao Zhao gave me to those animals. Now I have no way to live. "


    Miyuning listened to her difficulties and her pleading attitude.


    His face was as cold as before, without the slightest touch.


    Seeing that Zhu Lu didn''t get off at all, mi you Ning pushed the door open and got off.


    She went to the back seat and reached out to pull Julu out of her seat.


    He threw the man straight to the ground.


    Looking at Zhu Lu''s wide eyes, mi you Ning laughs sarcastically.


    Now it''s good to see this woman without killing her.


    She''s still looking for a sense of existence.


    I think she''s a virgin.


    "Zhu Zhu, you can''t see death without help! I''m your sister


    When Zhu Lu saw that miyuning closed the rear door, she immediately put her hand around her leg.


    Seeing the embarrassed Zhu Lu on the ground, the appearance of pleading really moved people.


    Especially let the man see, will also have pity.


    Unfortunately, she met mi you Ning.


    She is really not the Lord of pity.


    Mi you Ning takes off his leg and kicks Zhu Lu.


    Her cold eyes looked at Zhu Lu.


    "Why didn''t you hesitate when you pushed me into the zombie group?


    Even if I cry and cry, please help me, have you ever come back to help me? "


    Zhu Lu is silly. It was for her self-help that she pushed Zhu Zhu into the zombie group.


    But that''s also her subconscious behavior. She didn''t really mean it.


    Zhu Lu got up from the ground and knelt down on the ground. "Zhu Zhu, would you forgive me? I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it


    Please help me, please! Sister, please... "


    When Lao Zhao and others came out, they saw the scene of mi you Ning and Zhu Lu.


    The sisters are playing a good show.


    "Zhu Zhu, please, take me away..."

 Chapter 793

    Mi you Ning doesn''t want to pay attention to Zhu Lu.


    Why should I help her.


    Zhu Zhu is dead.


    If Zhu Zhu didn''t die, how could she come.


    What is good for bad?


    Miyuning closes the rear door and walks to the driver''s seat.


    "Zhu Zhu, wait..."


    Just as she got on the bus, Zhu Lu hugged her feet again.


    At the same time, Lao Zhao''s voice came from behind.


    Li Qingtian has been waiting for a long time in the co pilot''s seat.


    Seeing mi you Ning not getting on the bus, he was worried.


    Get up quickly, jump into the driver''s seat and shout out of the car.


    "Meow... Meow..."


    When miyuning heard it, the cold on his face began to warm up.


    She looked at Li Qingtian and comforted him: "wait a minute, I''ll leave right away.


    With that, she looked at Zhu Lu at her feet.


    "Help me, I don''t want to be killed..."


    The tone was pitiful.


    Miyuning frowned.


    She looked up at Lao Zhao.


    There was disgust on his face.


    At this time, Zhao was also in a mess. His smell was very bad. It was the smell of zombies.


    But this is not what miyuning hates the most.


    At this time, Lao Zhao looked at her eyes, still with bad intentions.


    "Zhu Zhu, come back with us."


    When Lao Zhao said this, he helped Zhu Lu up from the ground.


    Zhu Lu never spoke again.


    But her body was still shaking.


    Seeing their faces, MI Youning sneered.


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll die in your hands again.


    Zhu Zhu is dead. You give up and push her to the zombie group. "


    Miyuning turns to pick up Li Qingtian in the driver''s seat of the Hummer.


    Then she quickly got in the car.


    Seeing this, Lao Zhao went forward to stop mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were shining, and he noticed his movements.


    She took out a gun from one side.


    The gun was aimed at Lao Zhao.


    "Step forward again, I''ll shoot you!"


    Miyuning is really lazy and pesters with them.


    The life and death of these people has nothing to do with her.


    Lao Zhao did not expect that mi you Ning would have a gun.


    He stepped back two steps. After all, this thing is easy to go off.


    Seeing Zhao step back, MI Youning starts the car with a gun in one hand.


    In front of Li Qingtian''s eyes, the car started and yelled at Lao Zhao outside.


    "Meow, meow, meow..."


    It was very loud.


    Lao Zhao didn''t like to see a cat and gave it a fierce look.


    There was a mockery in Li Qingtian''s eyes.


    After the car started, it stretched out its claws and made a few gestures to Lao Zhao.


    This damned man, don''t let him touch him.


    Next time I see you, I''ll kill you.


    Miyuning, holding the cat in his arms, drove away quickly.


    Li Qingtian nests in mi you Ning''s arms, and there is worry in his deep black eyes.


    The zombies around are still signaling to him.


    Even so far away, he could still sense the zombies.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know Li Qingtian''s worries.


    She drove to the national highway of city a and was ready to leave city A.


    After driving for an hour, miyuning obviously felt something was wrong.


    The zombie brigade that used to follow her in the dark is gone.


    As he was about to leave city a, miyuning stopped.


    She lowered the window and looked out.


    There are no zombies in the trees around the road, in the distance or behind.


    The group of zombies she used to take in disappeared.


    Miyuning puts the cat in her arms on the seat of the car. She gets out of the car.


    Looking for the zombies.

 Chapter 794

    No, no zombies.


    There wasn''t even a zombie around.


    On the wide road, there was no one but her car.


    It''s not normal. It''s not right.


    Li Qingtian saw mi Youning get out of the car. He squatted on the car and looked at her back.


    He did it.


    He didn''t let the zombies follow.


    This woman is leaving.


    How can he get out of here? He has to go back to jingzeng base.


    He will take this woman with him.


    Miyou would rather explore the surroundings with the power of his soul.


    No, not really.


    Suddenly, miyuning turns to look at the cat in the car.


    Li Qingtian had no change in her sight.


    But miyuning knew that it was very strange.


    Before that, she could feel the zombies following.


    It seems that she didn''t pay attention since she entered the international shopping mall.


    Mi Youning can''t know exactly when he broke the contact.


    Looking at the cat in the car, MI Youning thinks that this is absolutely related to the other party.


    She had no other variables besides it.


    Miyuning got into the car again.


    She picked up the cat with a deep thought in her eyes.


    After a while, miyuning started the car, turned around and drove back.


    Seeing this, Li Qingtian felt a trace of happiness in his eyes. At the same time, he was relieved.


    "You did it."


    Miyuning spoke at this time.


    Li Qingtian''s cat body stopped immediately.


    It pretends to be dead and nests in miyuning''s leg.


    "I don''t know why you did it, but you broke my business. I hope you can come back and give me an account of it."


    It''s impossible to leave now.


    But how could miyuning be reconciled to the fact that she was so secretly set up.


    Li Qingtian was relieved again when he heard this.


    There are many reasons, but he won''t talk.


    Now it''s more important to bring this woman back to the base.


    Miyuning returns to the place where she took Li Qingtian to live.


    She can''t feel the zombie now.


    Even in city a, I can''t feel it.


    But there are souls in this city.


    Standing in front of the windowsill, miyuning looks down at the ruins of the city.


    The meditation under her eyes never subsided.


    I don''t understand.


    And there''s no detection.


    "Host, don''t think about it if you don''t understand. It''s not very good to let it go."


    Miyuning took the water bottle by hand.


    Although it''s true.


    But she doesn''t like things that happen out of her control.


    It''s going to upset her, it''s going to upset her.


    Mi you Ning lightly responded and did not discuss this problem with the soul.


    "Meow..."


    When Li Qingtian returns to the room again, miyuning puts him on the ground.


    After that, I didn''t talk to him.


    Alone, standing in front of the window, as if thinking about something.


    Looking at mi you Ning like this, Li Qingtian has no end.


    But he didn''t regret what he had done.


    Because that''s the only way to keep this woman.


    And then do what he wants to do.


    Miyuning did not stand on the windowsill for long.


    She left the windowsill and walked aside.


    Food and water were taken out of the space, and some other things were put on the table.


    After that, he took out several sets of clothes of Li Qingtian from the space.


    Put it on the sofa not far away.


    The sofa is clean.


    The reason why I live here is that miyuning has cleaned it up.


    It''s convenient to live here. You don''t have to clean it again.

 Chapter 795

    Li Qingtian looks at mi you Ning''s action with a little puzzled in his eyes.


    When miyuning finished all this, she looked at the cat on the ground.


    He said: "if you are hungry, you can eat by yourself. If you change your body, there are clothes here. I want to rest. Don''t disturb me."


    With that, miyuning turned and went to the other bedroom.


    Li Qingtian followed.


    However, just as miyuning opened the door and entered the room.


    He''s going to go in, too.


    "Bang..."


    The door was shut.


    Li Qingtian looked at the door, only a few millimeters away.


    It was so close that the door hit its face.


    He opened his mouth and found that he could not speak at all.


    Finally, the helpless meow called a few times.


    Then he turned and walked to the sofa.


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Li Qingtian lies on the sofa and opens his dark eyes.


    Looking at the dark room, it gently jumped from the sofa.


    He walked softly to miyuning''s bedroom.


    It stuck to the door and listened for a while.


    Seeing that there was no movement inside, he turned and walked back to the sofa.


    Looking at the clothes on the sofa and the white cat on the ground, he turned into a cat in the twinkling of an eye.


    Li Qingtian is back again.


    He showed up naked in the room.


    In this dark room, slender figure stands in the center.


    That perfect figure, let countless men envy.


    After Li Qingtian changed his body, he reached for the clothes on the sofa.


    He dressed quickly without making a sound.


    The clothes on the sofa were brought back by miyuning at the International Mall.


    Li Qingtian puts on his clothes. He turns around, picks up the key on the table and walks towards the door.


    Gently open the door.


    Again gently closed.


    At this time, miyuning is not in the mission world.


    She''s in the space of the soul.


    Because of the day things, a little anxious.


    She wanted to go into the space and see what happened to the colorful glazed stone.


    The soul of caution was floating by her side.


    "That''s a lot of progress."


    Miyuning gasped at the words.


    Her eyes looked at the bottom of the colorful glazed stone.


    There''s only half the length of the pinkie.


    Looking at the colorful glazed stone, which is nearly two meters high, MI Youning feels that there is a long way to go.


    "Little soul, do we want to continue reincarnation for ten thousand years so that I can return to the great Xia Dynasty?"


    The tone is inexpressibly low.


    Because miyuning wants to be alone.


    Mi Lanyun, Regent of the Xia Dynasty.


    She is also her uncle.


    The man raised her and taught her how to protect herself.


    Teach her a lot of things.


    Especially in these worlds, she really miss Uncle Huang.


    I miss that man very much.


    I don''t know what happened.


    Now she wants to go back and see if Uncle Huang is OK.


    I want to see if Uncle Huang will marry.


    Marry the woman who killed her and be the Regent.


    "Host, believe me, I will let you go back in a thousand years.


    If we can''t, we will fight for good fortune. "


    Jie soul comforts mi you Ning.


    However, this firm words, let mi you Ning Miss interrupt.


    She turned her head and looked at the soul around her. Her eyes were full of doubts.


    "Atmospheric transport?"


    Mi you Ning couldn''t see the facial features of Jie soul clearly, but he also saw the white soul nodding.


    "Well, there''s no way. Let''s find a son of fate.


    It''s the so-called male and female masters who fight for their souls, and they also fight for luck. "


    Mi you Ning frowned, "if you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you."

 Chapter 796

    Jie Hun laughed at her words.


    "You know, I can go to implicate innocent people, go to those who are not protected by heaven, so that we will not be involved."


    Mi you rather curled his mouth, "what is the way of heaven? I always feel that you are too scared."


    Jiehun suddenly stopped talking.


    He didn''t know why.


    However, words in the mouth, but said not to export.


    Mi you Ning didn''t hear the response from Jie Hun. She turned her head and looked at the colorful glazed stone again.


    Actually, she just lied.


    What do you mean people don''t offend me? I don''t offend.


    Now as long as we can speed up the pace to go back to the great Xia Dynasty and see Uncle Huang.


    Even if she was asked to kill all the people in the world, she would not hesitate.


    The premise is that it has to be effective.


    So as long as we fight for the souls of men and women in the task world, it''s really insignificant for her.


    Miyuning knew she had changed.


    Become unscrupulous for ends.


    She really wants to go back.


    Uncle Huang is her only obsession in the great Xia Dynasty.


    Especially in these mission worlds, she missed each other more and more.


    Sometimes it gives her an illusion.


    It''s like Uncle Huang. He''s always by her side.


    Think about it. How could that be.


    Miyuning shakes her head and laughs. She turns to the beauty couch in the space.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Li Qingtian has gone down the stairs.


    He turned on the Humvee and drove away quickly.


    There are some zombies wandering in the dark.


    They watched Li Qingtian drive away, and their pace was out of control.


    Li Qingtian holds the steering wheel in both hands.


    He can clearly sense the zombies around him.


    Now he is going to the place he went in the daytime.


    International Mall.


    To the place, Li Qingtian did not get off.


    He sat in the car as if he didn''t see more and more zombies behind him.


    Close your eyes and lean in the car.


    The zombies in the mall are still here.


    Soon in the mall, a lot of zombies came out one after another.


    When they appeared, Li Qingtian opened his eyes.


    His sharp eyes were on the zombies.


    Zombies coming here, after feeling the discomfort of Li Qingtian, stop one after another.


    Even at night, Li Qingtian clearly saw the zombie he saw first in the daytime.


    "Come here."


    Li Qingtian doesn''t want so many zombies near.


    He pointed to the zombie.


    The latter swayed to Li Qingtian.


    The pace is so slow, it''s like being hurt.


    Li Qingtian reaches out his hand and knocks at the window, waiting slowly.


    At this time, his face was no longer cold and hard, but there were more evil spirits in the night.


    In particular, the light smile from the corner of the mouth did not make people feel close.


    On the contrary, there is more evil spirit, which makes it difficult to get close to.


    Until the zombie stood in front of his car, Li Qingtian opened his mouth.


    "Where did those people go during the day?"


    The tone was a little affirmative.


    "Roar..."


    The zombie roared at the sky.


    Li Qingtian raised his eyebrows and said, "you lead the way!"


    These zombies have lived in this road for a long time. How can they not know about them.


    Even if they don''t know, just ask the brothers around, they will know in a moment.


    Hearing Li Qingtian''s words, the zombie squatted down.


    It moved its feet and then stood up again.


    Li Qingtian just looked at it.


    Then something happened that made him laugh and cry, and he was shocked.

 Chapter 797

    I saw the zombie who was still slow before, and ran out quickly after getting up.


    That''s so fast.


    Li Qingtian smiles at this.


    This is not a zombie.


    It''s moving so fast, just like a normal person.


    Seeing the zombie, he ran away.


    Li Qingtian started the car and quickly followed it.


    A zombie was running in front of him, followed by an aggressive Hummer.


    This scene is really funny.


    When people have other people, they will not be amused by this scene.


    They just panic.


    The speed of zombies is so fast that it scares everyone.


    This shows one thing.


    They''re evolving.


    Li Qingtian also knows this.


    But he didn''t care about it at all.


    Now he knows the strangeness of his body.


    He can communicate with zombies, and there will be feelings with them.


    These zombies were afraid of him and even submitted to him.


    He''s not a zombie. He''s human.


    Now the most important thing is to solve some people who are not likable.


    Then take the pig home.


    Zhu Zhu, although very thin, but that tuzui, obviously very cute.


    Thinking of each other, Li Qingtian''s mouth stirred up a gentle smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the abandoned factory of a city, Lao Zhao has not rested yet.


    The crowd gathered around, listening to the voice of oppression and women''s pain not far away.


    Today, the boss has been torturing Zhu Lu since he came back.


    It seems that this woman is still in favor as before.


    Listen to the sound of pain.


    Their boss is really spiritual.


    More energetic than ever.


    Many people heard the sound and began to act.


    They''re all men. They''re out of control.


    Especially the younger men.


    If you have a good date, you can go straight to the past. If you don''t have one, you can support yourself.


    But these people don''t know.


    Lao Zhao wanted to torture Zhu Lu to death.


    He didn''t get Zhu Zhu, so he wanted to use Zhu Lu instead.


    Today, he has been acting with his eyes closed.


    It''s to make Zhu Lu into Zhu Zhu.


    When Zhu Lu was in the daytime, she was very cruel.


    At this time where can bear, Zhao such torture.


    Today''s Lao Zhao is like a cow.


    Now Zhu Lu even feels the call of death.


    If it goes on like this, she will really die.


    Zhu Lu looked at the roof of the factory.


    I''m dying. I''m so weak.


    Her eyes were almost blind.


    However, they are still attacking.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just at this time, the sound of an attack brake sounded from outside the factory.


    Li Qingtian saw the zombie, ran to the abandoned factory and stopped.


    He guessed that Lao Zhao, the group of people in the daytime, was here.


    Open the door, Li Qingtian stepped out of the car.


    He was full of great darkness.


    As long as he thought of the men in the daytime looking at miyuning with that kind of eyes, he was angry.


    These people shouldn''t be saving time.


    When Li Qingtian got out of the car, clear footsteps came from behind him.


    Those sounds can''t be made by one or two people.


    He didn''t turn his head because he could sense it.


    Behind him were zombies, all over the place.


    All the zombies are coming.


    "Roar..."


    Standing in the factory, the zombie who led the way saw Li Qingtian car.


    It yelled at the factory.


    This voice is not like, so "gentle" in front of Li Qingtian.


    The roar was full of warnings and signs of attack.

 Chapter 798

    All the people in the factory have stopped their action at this time.


    And here Lao Zhao still keeps on.


    It seems that if he doesn''t torture Zhu Lu to death, he won''t stop.


    The others had their weapons ready and walked slowly to the factory gate.


    At the same time, Li Qingtian went to the factory alone.


    Now in his mind, he replays the pictures of Lao Zhao thinking about mi you Ning during the day.


    There are words that cross the border, and disgusting eyes.


    "Who is it?"


    When Li Qingtian came into the factory, Zhao''s men saw him.


    They were relieved to see that it was human.


    As long as it''s not surrounded by zombies.


    And the men who came towards them had no weapons in their hands.


    This makes them relax their vigilance.


    When Li Qingtian walked into the factory, he heard a voice not far away.


    He frowned tightly.


    That sharp line of sight, also looked to the corner.


    This one eye let him see, tonight he wants to look for the person.


    The thin lips of sex and feeling evoke a smile of evil spirit.


    He didn''t go back to other people''s words. Instead, he turned his steps and walked towards Lao Zhao.


    "Stop! Go ahead and shoot! "


    "Roar..."


    Just when the man turned his gun to Li Qingtian.


    At the door came the roar of the zombie.


    The voice was angry.


    Then a large number of zombies poured in.


    At this time, Li Qingtian also moved.


    He rushed to the group and dodged the gun from one of them.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    There was a barrage of gunfire.


    Li Qingtian is a good gun player.


    His shooting is ranked in the national ranks.


    Now that the gun is in his hands, he is in charge.


    Every time he shoots, one person falls.


    Here Lao Zhao finally found out that the situation was more serious than he thought.


    He got up from Zhu Lu and was about to run away.


    Because just now, he saw Li Qingtian''s shooting method.


    There was also a strong sense of killing in his eyes when he was looking at him.


    Because of Li Qingtian''s good shooting skills and the zombies around him, most people couldn''t resist.


    They fled one after another, but some were killed, and some were stopped by zombies.


    Li Qingtian''s eyes are watching. Lao Zhao is about to run away when he puts on his trousers.


    He no longer entangled with the people around him, turned to catch up.


    Zhu Lu has no strength.


    She lay on the ground, listening to the shrieks of the zombies around her, and the painful wails of many others.


    Is that how she died?


    I''m not reconciled.


    Zhu Zhu is a woman. Why don''t you save her.


    As long as the other party takes her away, then she will not be reduced to this point.


    Lao Zhao turned and walked to the back door of the factory.


    He wants to run away from here.


    Although I don''t know the man who released a strong intention to kill him.


    But just now, he took a glance.


    The zombies came all of a sudden and didn''t attack the man.


    Now he has to run.


    That man is so weird.


    "Bang..."


    Unfortunately, just when Zhao Shuman wanted to escape, the gunshot rang out.


    The bullet brushed his face.


    Lao Zhao stopped and wiped his face in disbelief.


    I feel wet on my hands.


    Take the hand down to the front, you can see the blood red color.


    Lao Zhao''s body is constantly shaking, and his hands are shaking.


    Li Qingtian came to Lao Zhao.


    The sound of the footsteps came into Lao Zhao''s ears and made his heart jump into his throat.

 Chapter 799

    Lao Zhao listened to the footsteps behind him, getting closer and closer.


    Shaking, he turned and knelt down.


    "Brother, we don''t know you. Please forgive me, please..."


    Lao Zhao knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing for mercy.


    Li Qingtian had already dodged when he knelt down.


    He is disgusted to be knelt down by such people.


    Zhao didn''t know it and kowtowed.


    "Elder brother, please spare me. I don''t know where I''ve offended you. Please spare me a lot of life..."


    Hear that there is no bottom line cry for, Li Qing sky in the eyes of dislike without cover.


    Such a man is really a shame.


    Killing each other is like taking advantage of him.


    His steps are still towards Lao Zhao.


    When Lao Zhao heard the footsteps, he kept kowtowing.


    The last time he kowtowed, he didn''t look up.


    The right hand by lying on the ground posture cover, slowly to the arms.


    Li Qingtian saw this scene, his thin lips bent evil smile.


    It turned out that he was not an honest man.


    Lao Zhao felt the sound of footsteps in his ears.


    He kept his head down and begged for mercy, "brother, please forgive me, please forgive me. I''m cheap. I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai..."


    His mouth said begging for mercy, but his face was angry and desperate.


    The footstep is near, near


    It''s in my ear


    This is the time.


    Lao Zhao suddenly raised his head and stretched out his hand to Li Qingtian.


    "Bang..."


    I remember the sound of the gun.


    Li Qingtian stood diagonally opposite Lao Zhao, looking at the direction of 45.


    First of all, Lao Zhao made a mistake in his position.


    What''s more, Li Qingtian has already taken precautions against him.


    So at the moment when Zhao looked up, Li Qingtian pulled the trigger.


    Zi Tan goes through Zhao''s eyebrows.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Li Qingtian in disbelief.


    The hand holding the weapon was still facing Li Qingtian, unwilling to pull the trigger.


    Unfortunately, he has no strength at all.


    Lao Zhao opened his eyes and looked at Li Qingtian with hatred.


    His body leans slowly.


    "Bang..."


    Finally, he fell to the ground.


    That pair of eyes are still open big, this is not closing one''s eyes.


    Li Qingtian saw that Zhao was dead, and his gloomy eyes gradually faded away.


    Turn around and walk outside the factory.


    When passing by the zombie and fighting with the people around him, he also did not squint.


    Until Li Qingtian walked out of the factory, the zombies stopped attacking.


    They slowly and thoroughly.


    Li Qingtian thinks that miyuning may wake up. He gets into the car and goes straight back to the original road.


    ¡­¡­


    The smell of blood was all around.


    Zhu Lu''s eyes were staring at the top of her head, and there was a dead silence in her eyes.


    Until someone nearby wailed and startled her.


    She turned and saw that it was naughty six.


    This man let her drink golden soup yesterday.


    The disgusting smell made her stomach ache to this day.


    Zhu Lu''s eyes burst out a strong hatred.


    Lai PI six was attacked by the zombie and collapsed on the ground with her abdomen in her arms.


    The cry and the weak situation made Zhu Lu feel the opportunity.


    The chance to revenge, the chance to kill this man.


    Yesterday, this man didn''t regard her as an adult at all.


    If it wasn''t for him, how could she have been tortured like that.


    It''s all his fault.


    And the Zhu Zhu.


    She was a sister, but she was left in the wolf cave.

 Chapter 800

    Zhu Lu stands up, she is supporting the body, crawls slowly to Lai PI six side.


    On the way over, she saw the knife on one side and held it in her hand.


    I see Zhu Lu on the other side of PI Liu.


    The strong hatred in Zhu Lu''s eyes made the six naughty men alert.


    He moved back slowly.


    Zhu Lu smile of cold, finally climbed to the side of six naughty.


    She sat up slowly on her back.


    "You didn''t expect to fall into my hands one day. I''m going to kill you stupid jerk!"


    Zhu Lu raised the knife in her hand and headed for naughty six.


    "Wait... You will die if you kill me. I have a way to leave and take revenge!"


    Naughty six just want to live at this time, he clenched his teeth, endured the pain and opened his mouth.


    The voice was eager for fear that the next second, the knife into his body.


    Zhu Lu''s face was pale, and she looked at naughty six suspiciously.


    "Can I kill Zhu Zhu?"


    "Yes, yes... But we have to get out of here. I have someone at the security base in Beijing.


    Just now, the boy saw that there was a problem. The zombie didn''t attack him, and even supported him. This... "


    Zhu Lu took the knife''s hand and slowly put it down.


    At this time, Lai PI six took out a bottle of liquid medicine from his pocket.


    That''s a white transparent glass bottle.


    Lai PI six opened the bottle cap and drank the medicine in it.


    "What are you drinking?"


    Zhu Lu frowned and looked at naughty six with vigilance in her eyes.


    "This is a vaccine against zombie virus."


    Swindler six drinks the medicine and throws the bottle away.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian doesn''t know how much harm these two fish will bring to him in the future.


    At this time, he was full of thinking, talking to mi you Ning in the apartment.


    When Li Qingtian drove away, the zombie behind him was still following.


    Seeing that they would arrive at the apartment soon after, Li Qingtian scattered them.


    Back upstairs again, Li Qingtian gently opens the door.


    He''s very light, very light.


    However, at the moment when the door is opened.


    In the dark room, the lights were on.


    Li Qingtian narrowed his eyes to relieve the sudden light.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at the woman sitting on the sofa.


    Miyuning was sitting on the sofa with a lamp in his hand.


    The strong light makes the room very bright.


    There was a deep smile on her face.


    "I''m back."


    Li Qingtian enters the room and closes the door.


    The drooping eyes covered all his emotions.


    He controlled the strength of his hands and the impulse to hurt the woman.


    At this time, mi you Ning was wearing pajamas, which was neither exposed nor thin.


    But that head of hair, and that belongs to women''s own charm.


    This makes Li Qingtian try his best to be patient and restrain the devil in his heart.


    He was afraid that he would really hurt this woman.


    The distortion of mentality, inexplicable strong possession.


    This makes him helpless, but sweet pain.


    Li Qingtian closes the door and turns to look at Mi Youning.


    "Come back, why don''t you sleep?"


    Miyuning put the lamp on the table.


    She held Yue Hun in her hands and said with a smile: "what do you say?"


    When Li Qingtian saw her slightly raised eyebrows, his heart beat faster.


    The release of his unique charm made him unable to restrain the devil in his heart.


    No, maybe he didn''t want to be restrained.


    He wants to own this woman and make her the only one that belongs to him.

 Chapter 801

    Li Qingtian raises his steps and walks towards mi Youning.


    The moment he looked up, a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    "Something happened just now. Are you waiting for me?"


    Li Qingtian goes to MI Youning and hands her the car key.


    Looking at the car key, MI Youning frowned.


    She got up from her feet and reached for the key to the car.


    Li Qingtian then took back his hand. "You haven''t answered me, are you waiting for me?"


    Miyuning laughed angrily. "I''m not waiting for you. I''m here in the middle of the night."


    Hearing her answer, Li Qingtian was satisfied.


    He threw the car key aside.


    He reached for mi you Ning''s hair and said, "that''s good."


    Sigh tone, with a bit of ambiguous.


    Especially his actions at this time.


    Li Qingtian touched mi you Ning''s hair and moved it slowly.


    She reached out and stroked her earlobes.


    "How can I be so good? I can''t bear to do it."


    Mi you Ning listens to his words, still have tone to feel not right.


    Just as she was about to speak, she was hugged by Li Qingtian.


    Li Qingtian holds mi you Ning in his arms and walks to the bedroom where mi you Ning was.


    At this time, miyuning finally found something wrong with him.


    The moment I lifted my eyes, I saw the man holding her. His face was not right.


    And the smell of blood on each other.


    "What did you do before?"


    At this time, miyuning had no time to care about the princess''s embrace.


    She wanted to know what it was that stimulated each other.


    But she didn''t know.


    As long as Li Qingtian sees her, this is the biggest stimulation.


    He wants to have her.


    I want to reward her with his own mark.


    Kick the door open and stride into the bedroom.


    He went straight to the bed in the bedroom.


    Until mi you Ning is put on the bed, Li Qingtian doesn''t answer her question.


    Li Qingtian lies beside mi Youning and hugs him tightly.


    "Don''t go, piggy, just stay with me."


    At this time, Li Qingtian was still restrained.


    He''s hesitating, he''s pitying.


    He didn''t want to force the woman in his arms.


    Mi you Ning, with his back to Li Qingtian, didn''t pick up when he heard this.


    "What''s the matter with you today? Did you forget to take your medicine?"


    Li Qingtian immediately responded: "yes, I didn''t take any medicine, because you are my medicine."


    Miyuning was going to laugh at him.


    But she couldn''t laugh when she felt the weapon behind her.


    Even the body began to shake tight.


    That''s not what she thought it was.


    The sense of being is obviously so strong.


    That shape, that... Spectacular.


    It doesn''t seem to be human.


    It''s too scary.


    This man didn''t forget to take the medicine.


    Did he take the medicine in advance.


    Miyuning''s face became ugly.


    She struggled to come out of Li Qingtian''s arms.


    How can Li Qingtian tolerate the person in her arms? She just runs away.


    He turned over and imprisoned miyuning.


    Looking at the woman who is imprisoned by him, Li Qingtian''s eyes are full of Gu owe fire.


    "I''m not very good just now, and I''m not good now."


    The light in his eyes gradually changed.


    There was evil in his eyes, and there was something wrong with his handsome face.


    This man is abnormal. It''s abnormal.


    Mi you Ning wants to struggle, but her hands are controlled and raised above her head.


    "Li Qingtian, you let me go. I''m not comfortable like this."


    For her request, Li Qingtian shook his head.


    "No, I''ll let you go and you''ll run away."

 Chapter 802

    Li Qingtian stretched out his other hand and stroked mi Youning''s face slowly.


    "I want you, I want you to belong to me, OK?"


    After that, I didn''t wait for mi you Ning''s reply.


    He shows by action the heart he has to get tonight.


    Li Qingtian tore her clothes.


    Miyuning has been shocked.


    How much stimulation has this man suffered.


    Looking at the graceful figure.


    Li Qingtian eyes in the possession of the valley, more intense.


    "If Li Qingtian doesn''t let go, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    They didn''t know each other very well, and mi you Ning didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    How can we tolerate having sex with this man.


    Li Qingtian ignored her words.


    Little by little, he grasped all of her, all of her.


    Hands want to measure her whole body.


    Until it''s touched.


    Mi you Ning looks at Li Qingtian with gnashing teeth.


    She wants to shake Li Qingtian away with the power of her soul.


    Next, miyuning was dumbfounded.


    Mingming spreads the power of soul to Li Qingtian.


    But the other side, unexpectedly did not have the slightest reaction.


    Mi you Ning does not believe in evil, she continues to run the power of the soul.


    Just like just now, Li Qingtian still has no reaction.


    "Damn it


    Miyuning screamed.


    Pain


    "You''re a beast


    Li Qingtian went straight to the theme.


    He''s going to blow up when he sees that beautiful scene.


    I don''t know what to do.


    There was only one thought in my mind, and that was to have her.


    Mark her as his.


    Let her be, completely, his own.


    It hurts. It hurts for both of us.


    Seeing mi you Ning, Li Qingtian frowned in pain.


    He didn''t dare move at all.


    The sweat of patience came out of his forehead.


    The two of them are in such a stalemate.


    Even if Li Qingtian is about to blow up.


    Even if the devil in the heart is released.


    At this time, he was still worried about mi you Ning.


    He bowed his head and gave a kiss, which made miyuning''s mouth turn.


    "Be good. You''ll be fine in a moment."


    "Go to your uncle! You son of a bitch


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing mi you Ning, he still has the strength to swear.


    I can''t bear it any more.


    "Shit! Li Qingtian, you son of a bitch... "


    "It''s really bad, but I just like..."


    "Fart! I can''t afford to... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voice of ambiguity, gradually sounded.


    Miyuning has always hated Li Qingtian.


    Until you touch the other person, the mole in the shoulder socket.


    She was even more disgusted.


    From the beginning, she couldn''t resist Li Qingtian.


    She did not understand why the power of the soul could not hurt li Qingtian.


    At this time she suffered from torture, so that she can not be distracted.


    She suffered a lot from this torture.


    In the end, Li Qingtian let himself go.


    His wild side, so sexual.


    Mi you Ning was stunned.


    If she''s not being tortured.


    I think I will appreciate it.


    At that time, she stretched out her claws and scratched Li Qingtian''s pretty face.


    This is more exciting to each other.


    ¡­¡­


    In a word, no matter what mi you Ning did that night, he was wrong.


    Because she is the key to stimulate Li Qingtian.


    Li Qing days after the period, but also no soft.


    As a result, miyuning did not get up the next day.


    ¡­¡­


    On that night, six and Zhu Lu driving to the capital base.


    At the same time, Xiao Yi didn''t find Li Qingtian. He brought people to a city according to the original plan.


    The base is not a big or small matter. We have to take care of everything.


    And Li Qingtian''s management of the base is not exclusive.

 Chapter 803

    Even if he wasn''t there, the base was still busy.


    What''s more, Li Qingtian had something that disappeared for a day or two before.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when miyuning woke up.


    There is no figure of Li Qingtian around.


    She touched one side, cold quilt, can''t help but curl up.


    She has a headache when she thinks of the memory of last night.


    Did the man take the medicine or not.


    He must have taken the wrong medicine and made him insane.


    "Host, congratulations."


    It wasn''t long before miyuning opened her eyes that the voice of the soul of caution rang out in her mind.


    Mi you Ning is lying on the bed lazily, "seven color glazed stone has changed?"


    Last night, I saw Li Qingtian, who was in possession of the valley.


    And the other side''s almost crazy action.


    Miyuning knew that this man had a heart for her.


    "Yes."


    Even if you have the answer in your heart, when you hear the exact answer of the soul.


    Miyuning was in a better mood.


    She couldn''t help raising the corners of her lips.


    Holding on to his waist, miyouning slowly restored his body with the power of his soul.


    If she doesn''t fix it, she won''t get up.


    After miyuning went down, she put on her clothes and went out of the bedroom.


    She thought Li Qingtian might be outside.


    However, open the door, did not see each other''s figure.


    Miyuning frowned.


    She won''t doubt that the other party will disappear after eating her.


    After all, in the soul space, the colorful glazed stone has proved that the man has a heart for her.


    It''s a pity that mi you Ning really got it wrong this time.


    Li Qingtian left and left at dawn.


    He learned that Xiao Yi brought people to a city.


    Even to the weapons warehouse.


    There was an ambush.


    It''s for all the people who hit those weapons.


    If Xiao Yi takes people there, it will be a heavy loss.


    Li Qingtian is reluctant to give up mi you Ning.


    He can''t watch Xiao Yi lead people to die.


    So I left a note for miyuning.


    Miyuning did not see the note placed on the table outside the bedroom.


    She turned and went back to the bedroom to wash.


    When she came out, she solved her hunger again.


    In the meantime, an hour has passed.


    Left wait, right wait, don''t see Li Qingtian come back.


    Miyuning is packing up to leave.


    She went to get the car key on the desk. Then she saw the note on the desk.


    The general meaning in it is that he has to leave and ask her to wait for him to come back.


    Miyuning rolled his eyes.


    She crumpled the note into a ball and threw it into the garbage can not far away.


    Wait for a fart.


    Now she''s got what she wants.


    Last night, the man, and she ate all the residue left.


    Now she doesn''t want to get entangled with each other.


    Last night''s experience, one time is really enough.


    Miyuning picks up the car key on the table and leaves.


    In the room, there are several sets of men''s clothes.


    Miyuning stopped at the door.


    She turned back to the sofa and took out all the things that belonged to Li Qingtian from the space.


    After that, he strode away.


    She believed that Li Qingtian would come back.


    Then these things will also be taken by the way.


    After all, it''s useless for her.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian and Xiao Yi fight against the ambush at this time.


    The other side is very angry.


    It can be seen that they have occupied the weapons warehouse.


    There are many zombies here.


    Why didn''t you find one.


    And the ambush people are so angry.


    Li Qingtian kept shooting, the other side''s men and horses.


    By the way, he was telepathing with the zombies around him.


    After a long time, his face became completely ugly.

 Chapter 804

    Xiao Yi can''t stand it.


    The opponents use the most sophisticated weapons, and their range is better than the weapons in their hands.


    "God, we can''t stand it."


    Li Qingtian sees people injured around him.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "take the wounded and get out!"


    Xiao Yi looks at him in disbelief, as if he can''t believe it. It''s from Li Qingtian''s mouth.


    Li Qingtian at this time, there is no time to explain.


    "Listen to me, get out! Take it here sooner or later. "


    Xiao Yi nodded, with a look of reluctance on his face.


    He made a sign to the people with him, and the group quickly evacuated.


    Li Qingtian takes Xiao Yi and others to get on the bus and leave.


    Just after they drove 100 meters, a large number of zombies appeared.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    Zombies surrounded the weapons factory.


    So many zombies.


    And zombies can''t die without attacking their brains.


    There are so many zombies that ambush people can''t control.


    Soon, the zombie brigade and the ambush were facing each other head-on.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The roar of loss, and the scream of human beings, came from behind.


    Xiao Yi looks at the back of the car in disbelief.


    His eyes were wide open. They were shocked.


    After a while, he turned to look at Li Qingtian.


    "Brother Tian, you are not a prophet all the time?"


    Hearing Xiao Yi''s words, Li Qingtian looks unhappy.


    He touched his face with a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    He did not answer Xiao Yi''s question.


    Instead, he asked, "is it that old?"


    "Poof..." hearing his question, Xiao Yi couldn''t help being happy.


    "Brother Tian, are you in love? What do you care about?"


    As a major, Li Qingtian is now 30 years old.


    Xiao Yi has to say that he is still young, which is the level of small fresh meat.


    He really can''t say that.


    When Li Qingtian heard Xiao Yi''s question, a gentle smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing his smile, Xiao Yi rubbed his eyes in disbelief.


    "Wo Cao! Isn''t it, brother Tian? Are you in love


    "Zhiho..."


    Li Qingtian''s Hummer stopped.


    He turned his head and glanced at Xiao Yi, "get out of the car, you don''t have to go back if you can''t take back these weapons!"


    Xiao Yi said with a smile, "brother Tian, don''t mention it. There are zombies in the back. Won''t you let your brother die?"


    Li Qingtian is still, a cold face, "get off!"


    Seeing that he was serious, Xiao Yi got out of the car immediately.


    After Xiao Yi got off the bus, Li Qingtian drove away immediately.


    The car he was driving was the off-road vehicle he saw downstairs.


    Look at the tank. There''s oil in it that can support it.


    Li Qingtian''s face softened at the thought of meeting him in his apartment.


    Xiao Yi gets off the bus and sees Li Qingtian driving away.


    He shook his head and laughed, thinking of the order he had just given.


    Xiao Yi gestured to the car behind him.


    "Go, kill back."


    The car stopped and Xiao Yi took the nearest one.


    When they arrived at the former weapons factory, they found it very quiet.


    If it wasn''t for the dead on the ground, there were the ragged limbs of the zombies.


    They can''t believe it. It was so busy here before.


    "Watch out!"


    Xiao Yi and others slowly approach the factory.


    Nervous for a few minutes, they finally entered the factory.


    It turns out there''s no ambush here.


    Not even half a zombie could be seen.


    "Shit! What a god


    Xiao Yi is full of admiration.

 Chapter 805

    He hardly knew what to say.


    Before that, they had been suppressed by the ambush people and were in a weak stage.


    Now these people are gone.


    Of course, there are several familiar faces outside.


    These are the people who ambushed them before.


    The zombies were just as dense.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it disappeared.


    Xiao Yi took his brothers into the weapons factory and quickly carried the boxes inside.


    These are all good guys.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yi is carrying weapons here, and Li Qingtian is about to return to his apartment.


    On the way, he met some survivors, whose help he didn''t notice at all.


    If he is the old man, he must help.


    Now he has no good heart.


    Now no one is in the apartment, the woman waiting for him is the most important.


    Li Qingtian thinks of the intimate contact with mi you Ning last night.


    Think of each other with his breath.


    When he thought of everything about miyuning, he wanted to see each other immediately.


    Speed up, he would like to grow a pair of wings to fly back.


    When Li Qingtian finally came to the apartment downstairs, his face looked ugly.


    Before leaving, he also saw the Hummer parked downstairs.


    Now it''s gone.


    He didn''t leave in a Humvee.


    Just want to tell each other a message, he did not go far, really will come back soon.


    Li Qingtianxia''s car didn''t have time to close. The tall figure walked towards the apartment corridor.


    His steps lost the former calm, with a bit anxious.


    Run upstairs in one breath.


    Looking at the door, Li Qingtian''s heart beat faster, nervous and afraid.


    He reached out and pushed open the door in front of him.


    There was no one in it he wanted to see.


    Li Qingtian quickly enters the room and goes straight to the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was pushed open.


    At this time, there was still a trace of expectation in his heart.


    Until he pushed the door open.


    He had a panoramic view of the scene in the bedroom.


    No, and no one he wanted to see.


    Li Li Qingtian''s eyes turned red and his face became gloomy.


    Why is the man gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Three months later.


    Miyuning walks through a city, s City, Z City


    Every time she passed by, she would take in some zombies.


    Of course, without Li Qingtian, these zombies are very honest.


    That''s one of the reasons she''s leaving.


    At this time, miyuning was standing on the wide road, surrounded by no one.


    Because the road ahead is gone.


    Around her, there were a lot of zombies.


    The zombies surrounded her, but they were not close.


    Their eyes were dazed.


    That looks kind of cute.


    If they''re not so scary, they''re really cute.


    It''s a pity that the whole body was in a mess of blood, as well as those exposed wounds.


    Such a large group, people look at the whole body are erect.


    Miyuning goes to the front of the car and takes out water and bread from the space.


    She leaned against the front of the car and tore open the bread bag.


    The zombies around are very honest.


    They hang their heads or look at the zombies around them.


    Others look up at the sky. They don''t know what''s going on.


    Mi you Ning looks at these zombies with a smile.


    Since she entered the mission world, she has spent the longest time with zombies in the world.


    Now they don''t have consciousness.


    But it will return to normal in the future.


    Now it''s time for her to see what happened to the zombie vaccine.


    Beijing security base.


    Where the zombie vaccine came out.

 Chapter 806

    When miyuning is about to return to the capital security base.


    Li Qingtian''s side is in deep water.


    In the past three months, he has never been able to find anyone from miyuning.


    A lot of people were sent out, but the woman still couldn''t be found.


    They were so close that night.


    Why would he disappear into his world the next day.


    Li Qingtian returned to the capital security base, his mood is very low and irritable.


    At the same time, many people were sent out to look for miyuning.


    Until that day, he received a message.


    It is said that there is a woman named Zhu Zhu in the cyclone safety base in Beijing.


    As like as two peas.


    When hearing this news, Li Qingtian took people straight to the cyclone safety base.


    Only when he arrived did he realize that it was just a trap.


    Because here he saw naughty six, and Julu this woman.


    He knows both of them.


    But he knew it too late.


    Because these people are ready.


    When he first entered the cyclone safety base, what he saw was his familiar back.


    The leader of the tornado security base took him.


    He wanted to go after him, but in a flash he disappeared.


    That figure is so familiar, it is the woman he has been looking for for for nearly three months.


    Li Qingtian wants to catch up and is stopped.


    Then he went to the center of their base with the leader of cyclone security base.


    After that, I knew that the net had been laid here.


    Until the drug from the anesthetic gun was delivered into his body.


    Li Qingtian doesn''t know what these people want to do.


    Before he lost consciousness, he saw six naughty people.


    I also saw the familiar sound in the base.


    "Piggy..."


    Li Qingtian was lying on the ground and stretched out his hand to the familiar figure.


    The familiar woman approached slowly.


    Li Qingtian until the other side approached, he finally saw.


    It''s not the person he''s looking for.


    Those deep and restrained eyes suddenly became disappointed and sad.


    Now he knew it was just a trap.


    "Uncle Liu, give this boy the latest vaccine. He can control the zombie."


    Come to the leader of whirlwind security base.


    This is a middle-aged man with good looks and justice.


    The leader of the cyclone safety base is Hua Chunsheng.


    However, he is called Liu Shu. No one knows that he is from the Hua family.


    Uncle Hua and Huamei are from the same family.


    Seeing Li Qingtian, Hua Chunsheng slowly closed his eyes, revealing an amazing light in his eyes.


    He turned his head and glared at him fiercely.


    By this time, the kindness in him had changed.


    Become fierce.


    "Get out of the way, what do you know!"


    Hua Chunsheng sees Zhu Lu and stares at Li Qingtian all the time.


    He went to Zhu Lu''s side and held the man in his arms.


    "Why do you like this boy?"


    Zhu Lu''s face flashed a look of panic when she heard the speech.


    She turned around and hugged Hua Chunsheng''s waist. "What do you say? I just don''t understand how he fell in love with his cousin."


    Hua Chunsheng pinches her fart hard.


    "Be honest with me, or you''ll feed the zombies."


    Zhu Lu naturally knows the horror of this man.


    Scared, she quickly hugged Hua Chunsheng''s waist.


    One side of the six, at this time the expression of some chat.


    There''s no way to survive.


    Now it''s his blessing.


    Hua Chunsheng hugged Zhu Lu, turned his head to the door and called out, "come on


    From the outside into a group of people.

 Chapter 807

    "Boss!"


    Hua Chunsheng glances at Li Qingtian and others on the ground.


    "Lock up these people, old Li Dadan alone, and send them to the secret room where all information is blocked."


    "Yes


    Those people quickly dragged Li Qingtian out.


    Li Qingtian is really careless this time.


    He thought there would be no problem in Beijing.


    When I first entered the cyclone safety base, I saw the familiar sound.


    It also upset his mood.


    It made him relax his vigilance, thinking about the familiar figure.


    He is really unjust to be calculated.


    Zhu Lu droops her eyes and looks at Li Qingtian. She is held by someone.


    There was schadenfreude and a trace of envy in her eyes.


    How could Zhu Zhu let such a man be so determined.


    In recent months, almost everyone knows about the major bases in the capital.


    The boss of the largest security base is looking for a woman.


    A beautiful woman named Zhu Zhu.


    Those photos, as well as hand painting, are passed on in the major bases.


    As long as anyone can find this woman, he will be able to eat and drink all his life.


    At the end of the day, such a life is paradise.


    Unfortunately, now this powerful man, is not planted.


    When Zhu Lu thought of the sadness she had just seen from the man''s eyes, she could not help eating.


    He just likes Zhu Zhu.


    Just sad, and so a touch of nostalgia, let her feel.


    If she is loved by this man, how nice.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, Zhu Lu felt the fart and was pinched again.


    It''s very painful, very painful.


    "What do you think, wave hoof?"


    After hearing Hua Chunsheng''s words, Zhu Lu put away all her emotions.


    She rubbed Hua Chunsheng''s body with her own body.


    "Sixth brother, I''m thinking about my good sister. When can I find her? I can''t wait to see her now."


    Zhu Zhu heard her advance.


    Hua Chunsheng''s eyes darkened.


    That woman is really beautiful.


    Meide made him dream several times, which was exciting.


    Hua Chunsheng''s body is excited to think of that woman, who Li Qingtian likes.


    He took Zhu Lu and threw him to the ground.


    Six in the side to see this scene, he turned to leave.


    Hua Chunsheng is very satisfied with his intelligence.


    He looked at Zhu Lu''s frightened eyes, and the Shi abuse light in his eyes was released instantly.


    Hua Chunsheng has some quirks.


    That really makes the women around him look pale.


    Today''s Zhu Lu is going to have bad luck.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Qingtian woke up, he found that he was in a small space.


    It''s really small, only three or four square meters of space.


    He got up slowly from the cold ground.


    This small space has become smaller.


    Looking at the direction of the door, Li Qingtian''s eyes let out the violence.


    Whirlwind security base, actually used this way.


    Think it''s going to stop him.


    Looking at the iron gate, Li Qingtian stretched out his hands.


    The nails of those hands slowly lengthened.


    He stepped forward two steps and reached for the iron door.


    Feel the thickness, sharp nails into the iron door.


    The piercing sound is a little harsh.


    The iron door was pierced by nails.


    Li Qingtian''s cold eyes show a mockery.


    "Bang..."


    With a little effort, the iron door was scrapped.


    Tear the door open with both hands.


    The movement on this side alerted the people outside.


    "Call someone, something''s wrong here!"

 Chapter 808

    After Hua Chunsheng had enough to eat and drink, the people below burst in nervously.


    He doesn''t care about the red fruit around him.


    The mood is also quite joyful to ask, "this is how, the facial expression flustered?"


    "Boss, Li Qingtian escaped!"


    Hua Chunsheng immediately stood up, forcing people''s eyes to look at the visitors.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The boy Li Qingtian escaped, and he was killed by several brothers."


    Hua Chunsheng''s face became ugly.


    He knows Li Qingtian''s ability.


    But when I was locked up in that place, I could escape.


    He still looks down on each other.


    Hua Chunsheng glanced at Zhu Lu.


    The other party was tossed by him, and there was only half a breath left.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked forward at the person who had come to tell him.


    "Pack her up. I''ll go and see what happens to Li Qingtian."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian walked out of the narrow space and saw the people outside.


    He didn''t know where the people he brought were.


    Or life or death.


    At present, these people who stop him are in a hurry to find abuse.


    Li Qingtian grabs the nearest man.


    That sharp nail, to his neck, is a hard scratch.


    Blood gushed out.


    The color of blood red spilled on the ground.


    Even to the clothes of Li Qingtian.


    "You... You quick..."


    Seeing this scene, people on the opposite side made a sound.


    However in Li Qing sky lift an eye, light of swept the other side one eye.


    The latter was silent immediately.


    The corpse with Yu Wen in his hand was thrown aside.


    Li Qingtian rushed into the crowd.


    Every time he makes a move, he sees blood.


    It''s even more fierce, and it''s a dead end.


    Just when Li Qingtian solved all the people around him, Hua Chunsheng appeared.


    He was not alone, but with a lot of people.


    These people have weapons in their hands.


    But Li Qingtian''s eyes were not attracted by these people.


    His eyes looked at the oppressed woman around Hua Chunsheng.


    Familiar clothes, familiar back.


    "Li... Qingtian..."


    It''s a familiar voice.


    The oppressed woman called out his name in her mouth.


    The other side bowed his head and couldn''t see clearly.


    However, the voice that cried out was even smaller.


    Li Qingtian stopped all his movements for the first time.


    He couldn''t believe looking at the woman with drooping head.


    At this time, he was holding a warm body in his hand.


    "Boss Li, why did you stop? Go on!"


    Hua Chunsheng is insidious.


    Hearing this, Li Qingtian''s nerves tightened.


    He threw the man in his hand to the ground.


    Looking at the woman beside Hua Chunsheng.


    "Who is she?"


    With tension and urgency, the voice of Qiuzhi Guqian rang out.


    Hua Chunsheng said with a smile, "ha ha ha... You have been looking for someone for so long, don''t you know who she is?"


    He stretched out his hand on the woman beside him and gave it a severe wring.


    "Ah..."


    There was a terrible sound.


    Li Qingtian heard the familiar voice again, and his body was tense.


    It''s her. The voice is her.


    Zhu Zhu, the woman he''s been looking for for for a long time.


    It''s really here.


    Li Qingtian''s face was full of surprise, and then he saw that the woman just lowered her head.


    He frowned gently. "Let her look up."


    Li Qingtian wants to confirm again.


    Even if the familiar voice made him believe that this woman was the one he was looking for.


    But he wasn''t quite sure if he didn''t see that face.

 Chapter 809

    "Want to see her face?" Hua Chunsheng''s hand slowly reached the woman''s chin.


    His hands moved slowly, lifting the woman''s chin.


    Slowly, very slowly


    Li Qingtian looks at his action directly, and wants to confirm whether this woman is the person he is looking for.


    But then, there was a scene that made his eyes crack.


    Although Hua Chunsheng''s hand reached the woman''s chin.


    He didn''t lift that face.


    Instead, he snatched the gun from one of his men.


    "Bang..."


    "Ah! Ah... "


    The sound of gunfire, together with the howl of misery, sounded.


    The woman with her head down showed her side face.


    That side Yan is really the same as mi you Ning''s face in this world.


    Hua Chunsheng shot the woman beside him.


    Hearing the fierce voice, Li Qingtian rushed forward immediately.


    Hua Chunsheng is the old God in the hands of the gun, aimed at the woman''s head.


    At the same time, the people behind him also aimed their weapons at Li Qingtian.


    "You step forward, I''ll kill this woman!"


    Li Qingtian saw this scene and stopped.


    His whole body is releasing the formidable prestige, that pair of eyes also gradually turned red.


    He didn''t dare. He didn''t dare to gamble.


    As long as it''s about Zhu Zhu, he really dares not gamble.


    Even now, he is skeptical.


    Once it''s really her, it''s too late for him to regret what he really does.


    Hua Chunsheng saw him stop and ignored his violent eyes.


    The gun in his hand moved slowly.


    Came to the side of the woman''s abdomen, this just stopped.


    That''s what he just shot at.


    The gun edged slowly into the wound.


    "Well..."


    Women around the pain voice, the voice is really very fragile.


    Li Qingtian heard the familiar voice and made a fist with both hands.


    "Stop it


    Hua Chunsheng looks up at Li Qingtian.


    "What? Is it painful? "


    Li Qingtian looks at him coldly.


    Hua Chunsheng is proud smile, "want me not to kill her, but you have to do something."


    He turned and winked at the man behind him.


    The latter immediately came forward and threw the things in his hand to Li Qingtian.


    Looking down, it turned out to be a pair of handcuffs and a knife.


    Li Qingtian squints at Xiang huachunsheng.


    "Cut your hamstring and put on the handcuffs."


    Hua Chunsheng once again aimed his gun at the head of the woman around him.


    His other hand, however, lingered in the wound just now.


    Seeing that Li Qingtian didn''t do anything, Hua Chunsheng put his hand into the wound.


    "Ah, it hurts. It hurts..."


    "Li... Qingtian... Help me..."


    Weak with a helpless voice.


    The sound is so familiar.


    Before the side Yan, now this familiar voice, let Li Qingtian''s brain confused.


    The calmness and restraint of the past disappeared at this moment.


    After all, he didn''t dare to gamble.


    Li Qingtian looked down at the knife on the ground and the handcuffs.


    He squatted down slowly and picked up two things.


    His action did not stop Hua Chunsheng.


    "Hurry up, or the woman''s blood will run dry!"


    Li Qingtian smelled the fresh smell of blood and closed his eyes.


    He raised his head and opened his eyes with determination in them.


    Then he half squatted body, with the knife in his hand, hard cut ankle.


    Red blood, rushing out.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Chunsheng was excited.


    "There''s another one! Come on

 Chapter 810

    Even if Li Qingtian cut his hamstring, he didn''t frown.


    Hearing Hua Chunsheng''s excited voice, Li Qingtian looks up coldly.


    The eyes were cold and full of extreme killing.


    This kind of sight made Hua Chunsheng''s face stiff.


    But then, he tugged at the woman''s hair with both hands.


    "Don''t dally!"


    Once again hear the voice of women''s pain, Li Qingtian hands up knife down.


    His other foot, too, had a hamstring cut.


    Sitting on the ground, Li Qingtian was still handcuffed.


    He looked up at Xiang Chunsheng, "let me see her face."


    On hearing Li Qingtian''s request, Hua Chunsheng laughs wildly.


    "You take the handcuffs, I''ll show you immediately, and I''ll lock you up later!"


    Li Qingtian looks at the woman who is tortured by Hua Chunsheng.


    The other side was covered in blood.


    It''s all coming out of her abdominal wound.


    Seeing this scene, Li Qingtian felt dazzling.


    He put the handcuffs on his hands.


    "Kacha..."


    Now he''s really going to be controlled.


    Li Qingtian lowered his eyes and covered up the anger and violence in his eyes.


    Don''t worry, everything is short at this time.


    If the woman opposite is really what he wants to know, he is not worried.


    Because sooner or later, he will kill the man in front of him.


    The woman on the opposite side of the premise is really the one he thinks about all the time.


    Then he should be glad.


    Because at least, he did something for her.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Hua Chunsheng sees Li Qingtian''s appearance at this time and laughs madly.


    The voice was full of pride and malice.


    He no longer takes Li Qingtian seriously.


    At this time, Li Qingtian in his eyes, just like the weak chicken without the power to bind the chicken.


    Hua Chunsheng let go of the woman beside him and walked towards Li Qingtian step by step.


    Looking at the blood at his feet, his eyes all released a happy smile.


    "Li Qingtian, do you know who I am? My brother is your former monitor, and my niece has been ruined by you. Now you are still in my hands, ha ha..."


    Hua Chunsheng goes to Li Qingtian and looks down at him.


    That vision has disdain, still have the joy that cannot block.


    "Now as long as you die, the capital will be my world!"


    Li Qingtian glanced at him lightly.


    Even if he knew his identity, Li Qingtian''s face didn''t change at all.


    This scene can be regarded as making Hua Chun angry.


    "What a cow you are! Now it''s not in my hands! "


    After Hua Chunsheng''s words, he turns to the woman who is suppressed by his subordinates.


    Then he turned around and saw Li Qingtian staring at him.


    "Ha ha..." Hua Chunsheng''s smile was full of malice, "don''t you want to know who this woman is, then I''ll let you have a look!"


    Li Qingtian stares at Hua Chunsheng''s hand.


    The hand that lifted the woman''s chin slowly.


    Invisible face, slowly raised.


    Even if there is hair cover, still let Li Qingtian recognize.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    It''s Li Qingtian''s turn to laugh.


    His voice was cheerful.


    At this time, he was really relieved.


    It''s not her, it''s not her


    It''s not really her.


    It was a great relief to him.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t her.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Hua Chunsheng is confused and irritated. He is angry.


    Li Qingtian saw the woman beside him at this time, not the one he was thinking about.


    He is no longer afraid of Hua Chunsheng.


    The cold eyes were on each other.

 Chapter 811

    Hua Chunsheng''s heart trembled when he was watched with such eyes.


    On the face, he said: "now you just let me do it!"


    "Is it?" Li Qingtian asked.


    He no longer looked down at Xiang Chunsheng, but at his feet.


    There was still blood, and his face was unmoved.


    Li Qingtian stretched out his hands and stroked the wound slowly.


    The blood stopped slowly.


    But there was still a lot of blood.


    No one saw that his wound was healed.


    No one saw the corner of his mouth with a cold smile.


    The smile was full of evil.


    At this time, he had only one idea to kill all these people.


    I''ll kill you.


    "Boss! The boss is not good! "


    Suddenly someone came running from the door.


    Hua Chunsheng''s face looked ugly when he heard the sound.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Boss! Zombies are breaking into the base! So many, so many zombies


    The visitor''s face began to panic.


    Then, however, something more frightening happened to him.


    At this time, Li Qingtian stood up slowly from the ground.


    "You... You''re OK!"


    Li Qingtian didn''t even give him a look.


    He looked at the handcuffs on his hands.


    The handcuffs were released as soon as the hands were forced.


    Then he strode to Hua Chunsheng.


    The murderous intention on his face can make him late.


    Hua Chunsheng''s eyes showed fear when he saw him like this.


    "Kill! Kill him


    Hua Chunsheng hid in the crowd behind him.


    And those people hear Hua Chunsheng''s command, and immediately point their weapons at Li Qingtian.


    Unfortunately, Li Qingtian is not afraid of anything at this moment.


    In this world, he has no identification and weakness.


    Except for the woman he had in mind.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    There was a lot of gunfire.


    Hua Chunsheng''s men, all the weapons in their hands, all aimed at Li Qingtian.


    In such an attack, Li Qingtian must die without a burial place.


    The smoke of gunpowder was spreading in the room.


    The fireworks spread everywhere, making people unable to see the surrounding scene clearly.


    The gun went off for nearly three minutes.


    The crowd stopped shooting.


    The smoke of the gunpowder slowly dissipated.


    And then the scary thing happened again.


    There was no one at all where they had shot before.


    There was only a pool of blood where Li Qingtian was.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, in their side, issued a sad voice.


    The crowd turned their heads.


    In a clear view of the tragic scene, they have stepped back.


    All the people present were trembling.


    When they shot, Li Qingtian quickly moved behind these people.


    He took Hua Chunsheng''s arms off.


    Then with his sharp nails, he pulled out his heart.


    His bloody heart was still beating in his hands.


    Again and again.


    The color is so beautiful in Li Qingtian''s eyes.


    It turns out that even such disgusting people have red hearts.


    Red is so gorgeous.


    Even so strong.


    Li Qingtian holding the heart gradually tightened.


    Pop


    His heart was broken and one of his hands was dirty.


    And Hua Chunsheng in his hand has already lost his breath.


    Li Qingtian throws his flesh and blood to the ground and looks up at the people around him.


    He won''t let go of any of these people.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    "Roar, roar..."


    The roar of the zombie came from outside the door.


    The sound is very close.


    The zombie brigade is here.


    There was black gas all over Li Qingtian.


    Can''t find that woman, he

 Chapter 812

    Since he can''t find that woman, he should release himself completely.


    To kill, to kill.


    Li Qingtian moved. In the place he passed, all those people were gushing with blood.


    The scene suddenly became a little more seeping.


    Li Qingtian''s eyes have all turned red.


    He was red eyed.


    I can''t stop.


    But for a moment, none of the people present had a breath.


    No, there''s another one.


    Li Qingtian ignores the whole blood.


    He took a look and his hands were covered with blood.


    Then he swept to the woman lying on the ground not far away, with disgust in his eyes.


    This woman, he remembers.


    Zhu Lu, Zhu Zhu''s sister.


    I just don''t know what sister it is.


    Now he hates this woman.


    They don''t just lie to him.


    Also with Zhu Zhu''s voice blurred his vision, let his heart confused.


    It''s his shame, it''s his shame.


    Zhu Lu was on the verge of death.


    Looking at Li Qingtian, she smiles.


    "How nice..."


    Julu would like to say that it''s very nice that you have done a lot for me.


    Even for me.


    It made her very happy, even satisfied.


    Even if it''s fake.


    But she is extreme think, this man is so embarrassed for her.


    Just now this man is so weak, it''s all because of her.


    Because she is Zhu Lu, not Zhu Zhu.


    Unfortunately, just as Zhu Lu opened her mouth and said two words, she lost her breath.


    Li Qingtian also solved Zhu Lu by killing Hua Chunsheng.


    This woman makes him sick.


    There is really no one around this time.


    Li Qingtian fell into the smell of blood, and the corpses around him, he closed his eyes.


    After opening again, the eyes have returned to calm.


    His steps went in.


    Stopped at the door of a room.


    Sharp nails, open the door.


    The people inside appeared in his eyes.


    "Brother Tian!"


    Xiao Yi saw Li Qingtian''s figure and cried out in surprise.


    However, when Li Qingtian saw Xiao Yi and others, he did not speak.


    Turn around and walk out.


    Xiao Yi and others immediately walked out of the room.


    By this time, the medicine on them was already gone.


    When they go out with Li Qingtian, they are shocked by the scene in front of them.


    There are a lot of zombies outside.


    There are so many zombies that people can''t see the end at a glance.


    Xiao Yi and others are iron men.


    At this time to see these zombie brigade, but also soft legs.


    Their hearts beat faster and they felt the threat from the zombies.


    "Brother Tian... Brother Tian, these zombies..."


    Xiao Yi would like to ask what happened to these zombies.


    But Li Qingtian didn''t pay any attention to him and didn''t give him a look.


    He raised his feet and walked gracefully and slowly towards the zombies.


    "Brother Tian!"


    Xiao Yi was in a hurry when he saw this.


    But the next scene, let him open his mouth.


    I saw those dense zombies, when Li Qingtian raised his feet.


    They''re like conscious, slowly moving away from each other.


    It opens a way in the middle.


    In such a scene, Xiao Yi is really stupid if he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    The zombies were very quiet.


    Quiet is as like as two peas. They are exactly the same when they train.


    Their eyes are all on one person.


    It was Li Qingtian who walked out of the way.


    "Brother Tian!"


    Xiao Yi is really worried.


    Regardless of his brother''s frightened sight, he quickly ran to Li Qingtian.


    Trying to pull this man back.

 Chapter 813

    If this scene is seen by more people, Li Qingtian will be destroyed.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar..."


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    After Xiao Yi ran out, he quickly chased Li Qingtian.


    When zombies saw this scene, they roared angrily.


    Li Qingtian''s steps also stopped at this time.


    He turned his head and looked at Xiao Yi, his thin lips slightly open.


    "You go back."


    Helpless tone to say, let Xiao Yi face anxious words.


    "Brother Tian, come back with me..."


    Xiao Yi is imploring.


    Now I think of the weapons they got in city a three months ago.


    There are so many zombies at the same time.


    But later, when I went back, it disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    Now I think, those strange things are all related to Li Qingtian.


    But he can''t look at this man with the same eyes as others.


    They used to be comrades in arms.


    Later, it was abandoned by the high-level and reduced to the Research Institute.


    Up to now, they have experienced a lot.


    Even endured the pain that ordinary people can''t bear.


    "Brother Tian, let''s go back to the base. We''ll never let you do it again.


    I''ll ask the people below to find out the girl named Zhu Zhu. It''s not too late, brother Tian... "


    When Li Qingtian heard about Zhu Zhu, his eyes became gentle gradually.


    Just when Xiao Yi thought he would agree, Li Qingtian gently shook his head.


    "I can''t go back."


    He''s more and more out of control now, killing


    That intense killing and rage.


    "No! Why can''t I go back! "


    Xiao Yi retorts excitedly.


    Li Qingtian looks at him seriously.


    After a long time, he looks at the people behind Xiao Yi.


    These people''s eyes are different from Xiao Yi''s.


    Their faces were frightened and their eyes looked at him with repulsion.


    Li Qingtian narrowed his eyes, "Xiao Yi will be the boss of the base in the future, you will follow his orders in the future, otherwise..."


    He didn''t say what he said, but his whole body released a strong pressure.


    The momentum was breathless.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar, roar..."


    The zombies around felt the momentum of Li Qingtian.


    They looked up and roared.


    That voice really broke through the sky.


    When Xiao Yi heard this, he retorted loudly.


    Unfortunately, in the roar of this dense zombie, was drowned by a strong voice.


    Li Qingtian no longer looks at Xiao Yi.


    He turned and left.


    The pace was slow and graceful.


    That figure is lonely and lonely.


    This man''s soul seems to be missing a part.


    Xiao Yi also wants to catch up, but is stopped by the zombie behind.


    Because the man in front doesn''t want Xiao Yi to catch up.


    They sense this information and naturally block people.


    These zombies did not hurt Xiao Yi.


    Until Li Qingtian got on the car not far away, they also slowly evacuated.


    The survivors in the base have already seen this scene.


    All these people''s eyes were disgusted and frightened.


    Especially when I see Li Qingtian coming out of the zombie group.


    I have a deep fear of this man.


    Xiao Yi watched the zombie brigade leave.


    There''s a car in front of us going fast.


    After all, he left.


    Why choose a situation opposite to that of human beings all over the world.


    In this way, whether human beings have a safe day.


    Xiao Yi''s face is gray.


    He didn''t stop each other after all.


    "Xiao... Brother Xiao..."

 Chapter 814

    "Xiao... Brother Xiao..."


    There was a voice behind, and Xiao Yi turned to look at each other.


    "Brother Shaw, let''s go too. This place is so weird."


    Xiao Yi smiles bitterly when he hears the speech.


    This is their teammate, now so straightforward abandon Li Qingtian.


    Not even a caring greeting.


    Even the people around them are like this, not to mention the strangers.


    Xiao Yi watched the zombie brigade leave.


    He slowly raised his feet.


    Now he can only choose to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning drove to city a again.


    It''s getting dark.


    She hesitated at the thought of where she lived last time.


    Tonight is to find another place to live, or go back to the previous place.


    In the place where she lived before, there were memories that made her gnash her teeth.


    When she hesitated, the car she was driving drove to that place.


    For three months, I don''t know what happened there.


    Miyuning can''t deny that she came back to a city and frequently thought of Li Qingtian.


    The direction of the car she was driving was beyond her control.


    Heart is such a yearning, she can not refuse.


    Driving for half an hour.


    City a is as quiet as ever.


    There were not many people around, and the zombies could not be seen.


    It''s like an empty city.


    Soon, miyuning arrived at the downstairs of the apartment.


    She sat in the car, looking in the direction of the second floor.


    It''s completely dark.


    She looked at the dark windows upstairs, pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian is at the top of the mountain on the outskirts of Beijing.


    This is the highest place to see the capital.


    Such a big capital, no end of the world before the lights.


    Little light came from all the bases.


    When the end comes, the world is gray.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, with the cold wind blowing, Li Qingtian thought of mi you Ning again.


    He wants to find each other.


    From leaving the cyclone safety base, I had this plan.


    Now I just want to have another look at the capital.


    This is where he was born.


    I don''t know if it will come in the future.


    Maybe Li Qingtian has a precise premonition.


    Because after he left, he couldn''t come back for life.


    "Roar..."


    There was a zombie roaring around.


    This voice startled Li Qingtian.


    He took a deep look at the dark capital.


    Turn around and leave, the figure is determined.


    It took an hour to go down the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain was his car.


    There are a lot of zombies around.


    This is the group that broke into the cyclone safety base during the day.


    Li Qingtian ignored them and sat in the car.


    Even at this time, he decided to release himself, but there was still some resistance in his heart.


    Because he did not know what kind of eyes miyuning would look at him when he saw him like this.


    He didn''t dare gamble on everything about the other side.


    Because I care too much.


    Sitting in the car, Li Qingtian had a bitter smile on his lips.


    The car starts and drives away from the foot of the mountain.


    He headed for the national highway in Beijing.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning pushed open the door in front of him. It was dark inside.


    She can''t see anything clearly.


    But she took out the lights before.


    Turn on the lights of the moment, the scene in the room.


    The house is clean.


    It''s really clean. There''s no dust in it.


    She''s been away for three months and it shouldn''t be this clean.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Miyuning raised his feet and walked slowly into the room.


    He went to the table and touched it.


    Raise your hand, it''s really spotless.


    She pursed the corners of her mouth and her eyebrows wrinkled.

 Chapter 815

    Miyuning thought of Li Qingtian.


    Because apart from that man, who would clean this place so clean.


    Miyuning turned and walked back to the bedroom.


    The door of the bedroom was opened.


    The scene inside, let her heart some not taste.


    There are bedding on the bed and traces of people living in it.


    But it''s more unpleasant for her.


    It''s because there is a familiar smell in the room.


    This belongs to Li Qingtian.


    Mi you Ning holds the doorframe, and his eyes show complicated emotions.


    She walked slowly into the room. The closer she came to the bedside, the stronger the breath of Li Qingtian was.


    Looking at the clean bed.


    Miyuning sat down slowly.


    She turned off the light in her hand.


    She didn''t know whether Li Qingtian lived here all the time or every other time.


    Now her mood is very complicated.


    Li Qingtian gave her what she wanted.


    She doesn''t want to hurt each other. Her feelings hurt the most.


    Because she never gives much.


    She didn''t want to feel li Qingtian''s tormenting physical strength.


    Because that night, they were so perfect together.


    She knew Li Qingtian was special, and she found out.


    Because as long as Li Qingtian is around, she will be hindered.


    But in front of all this, let her guess the scene.


    This let her mood, gradually not taste.


    Miyuning put the lamp on the table.


    She lies on the bed, nose tip all belongs to Li Qingtian''s breath.


    Is that man just as stupid.


    Miyuning gradually closed his eyes.


    She wants to empty herself, and she doesn''t want to think about Li Qingtian any more.


    "Host, are you in a bad mood?"


    After hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning didn''t care about him.


    But the soul continued: "tut tut... In fact, you can let it be.


    Since this task world will stay for a long time, isn''t it good to help each other?


    You get his feelings, he can be with you for life, this is mutually beneficial.


    But now you are hesitant. Tell me honestly, are you in love with Li Qingtian? "


    "Little soul! Shut up


    Miyuning''s black eyes opened in the dark.


    "I''m angry. I''m right. Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you..."


    Miyuning had an angry face.


    In the words of Lijie soul, he gradually calmed down.


    It''s not true that you''re right.


    But she didn''t understand.


    What is love, what is care.


    Why, the men in the world love her so much.


    She still remembers the moments of her heart.


    But is that love?


    Miyuning shook his head.


    It''s not love.


    no, it isn''t.


    Yes, not love.


    Miyuning didn''t want to speak.


    Because she is looking for a reason to move on and not stay for anyone.


    The burden of feeling is too heavy.


    In the first few worlds, she could not deny that she accompanied those people with the heart of utilization.


    "Host, why don''t you talk? You are guilty, aren''t you..."


    "Little soul, shut up."


    That gloomy tone, finally let the soul shut up.


    It''s not fear of mi you Ning.


    Because he felt that the other party''s mood is really bad.


    It''s good. It''s better than being indifferent.


    The soul of caution floats leisurely in the space.


    Looking at the colorful glazed stone changes in this period of time.


    He nodded with satisfaction.


    Although the change is slow, the task gains much more.

 Chapter 816

    Miyuning lay in bed and adjusted his mind.


    She slowly emptied her mind and stopped working.


    Even breathing, sounded in this quiet room.


    The sound of breathing is so even.


    Because... Miyuning fell asleep.


    Well, when the soul knows, he turns his eyes.


    Don''t ask him how a soul rolled its eyes.


    He''s the immortal soul. There''s nothing he can''t do.


    Back to the point, when I found mi you Ning asleep.


    The soul is really weak.


    This is a heartless host.


    But it''s not right to say she''s heartless.


    The reason why miyuning perseveres is that she has a goal.


    That is to return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    For this purpose, he has accompanied each other for more than 10000 years.


    In this process, she suffered a lot and experienced a lot of life and death.


    Who has such perseverance.


    But she still keeps a firm heart and goes forward bravely without stopping for anyone.


    However, miyuning didn''t find out. She began to run away from her feelings.


    This phenomenon of escape is also the beginning of something.


    After a short sleep in miyuning, Jiehun drifts to the colorful glazed stone and falls into deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian drives to city A.


    Looking at the fork in the road ahead, he stopped.


    Further on, it''s the way to leave city a and go straight to the next city.


    However, here, Li Qingtian thought of the apartment in a city.


    Now he wants to see it again.


    Look at the place where Zeng Jin and mi you Ning have changed.


    That''s all his good memories.


    Li Qingtian did not drive forward, but got off the national highway.


    The driving direction is a city.


    There were a lot of zombies behind his car.


    The zombies have been following him.


    They are not far or near to follow, the team is very strong.


    As early as in the capital, such a movement has already shocked many people.


    When Li Qingtian is going to a city.


    In the capital, how many people can''t sleep.


    Because there''s a terrible news coming out.


    Once the leader of the largest base in Beijing, he was able to control the zombie brigade.


    What''s the concept of being able to control zombies.


    It''s anti human, ruling all the zombies.


    At that time, the confrontation was unimaginable,


    Because when there is no one to control the zombies, they are like children.


    As long as you shoot each other.


    And the main reason is that zombies don''t get together.


    Now that someone can control the zombies, it''s a terrible thing to do.


    Zombies will be manipulated and will attack humans.


    Even a large number of attacks, the slaughter of mankind.


    When the news came out, the leaders of the major bases in the capital were unable to sleep.


    They even heard people below say that the zombie brigade was touring the capital.


    Li Qingtian left the capital with the zombie brigade.


    The reason why he let the zombies follow him was to take them away.


    People in Beijing will be relieved.


    But did not expect, tonight, the leaders of the major bases gathered.


    They are discussing how to get rid of Li Qingtian.


    Let this powerful danger disappear into the world.


    Of course, Xiao Yi is now in charge of the largest security base.


    No one called him.


    As the largest security base, Xiao Yi still got the news.


    He wanted to take his brother with him, pick up the guys, and kill the gang.


    But he has no ability to do so.

 Chapter 817

    Because it''s the end of the world.


    What''s more, Li Qingtian chose a road of no return.


    The brothers around are also talking about it.


    They were no longer in awe of the man who had given them security.


    Xiao Yi can''t stop these people.


    They can do it, they won''t be involved in those people.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Qingtian drove into city A.


    He''s heading for the apartment.


    In the past three months, whenever he had time, he would come back to live for a few days.


    He has wonderful memories here.


    He even hoped that one day the woman would come back suddenly.


    Just when he heard the door ring, he opened it.


    You''ll see a woman standing outside the door, thinking all the time.


    Then the other side said to him, I''m back.


    In the past three months, he thought about it more than once.


    But later, he... Didn''t want to.


    Because it''s all just wishful thinking.


    The other party has disappeared and left his world.


    But this time, the extravagant hope has become a reality.


    Li Qingtian drove the car into the community.


    He drove downstairs to his apartment as usual.


    Outside the hut, the zombies scattered.


    It''s time for them to move freely.


    Li Qingtian stopped five meters away from the apartment downstairs.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at the familiar Hummer downstairs.


    It''s the Hummer he remembers.


    But it looks worn out a lot.


    Li Qingtian''s heart began to quicken... Constantly.


    He jerked up and looked in the direction of the second floor.


    It''s dark in the window.


    There was no light in it.


    Li Qingtian''s heart goes up and down.


    He didn''t know how to describe it.


    He reached out and shook the door open.


    When he got out of the car, it was even light.


    It was the only time in three months that he had a strong premonition.


    The woman came back, too.


    Really back.


    Waiting for him upstairs.


    Li Qing world car, quickly into the corridor, go upstairs.


    When he came to the door, he stopped.


    Miyuning''s unique breath in the air brightened his eyes.


    It''s really her.


    It can''t be wrong.


    They were so close that night.


    He can''t smell it wrong.


    But standing at the door, Li Qingtian didn''t dare to open the door.


    If the other party comes back, then they won''t leave.


    Now that he has been exposed, people in the capital will certainly resist him.


    As long as the woman stays, it''s impossible to hide.


    He didn''t dare to think what he would think if miyuning knew about it.


    Li Qingtian''s face twisted.


    He won''t allow that to happen.


    Touch the door and gently push it open.


    The gloomy face showed a determined look.


    But that pair of deep eyes, but also has the contradictory deep feeling.


    Li Qingtian walks into the room and lightens his steps.


    I was afraid that the action would disturb the people in the room.


    The dark room, can''t see the scenery inside.


    Li Qingtian followed the familiar atmosphere and walked slowly to the bedroom.


    The smell of familiar people is even more intense here.


    He stroked the door and the anticipation excited his body.


    The door of the bedroom was gently pushed open.


    Miyuning was lying on the bed.


    Unfortunately, Li Qingtian couldn''t see it at all.


    Even if there was moonlight, he would slow down for a while.


    But he was in no hurry.


    Because the room belongs to his breath, as well as the lure - people familiar with the breath, let him out of control.


    The steps stopped in front of the bed.


    There is a man lying on the bed.

 Chapter 818

    Slender fingers, stroking Li Qingtian''s face.


    She wanted to warm his cold face with the temperature of her hands.


    But Li Qingtian''s heart is cold now. She covers her body, but she can''t cover her cold heart.


    Li Qingtian closed his eyes.


    He knew how embarrassed he was at this time.


    It''s really embarrassing to know what you look like now.


    "How can you make yourself like this?"


    Miyuning spoke.


    Li Qingtian still closed his eyes.


    But the thick and long eyelashes were trembling slightly.


    How can you make yourself like this?


    Li Qingtian wants to say it because of you.


    Because I can''t find you.


    But it''s a resentful attitude.


    How could he be willing to blame her.


    Feeling the hands on his face, Li Qingtian turns around and holds mi Youning tightly in his arms again.


    He wanted to do that last night.


    But he didn''t dare. He was afraid that miyouning would resist.


    Last night when I saw the other side turn over.


    He still knew that miyuning was sober.


    When the other party doesn''t open his mouth, his heart is always on.


    Now when he heard that miyuning was distressed, he finally had the courage to hold people tightly in his arms.


    It''s very powerful.


    There is a way to rub the woman in his arms into his bone marrow.


    They will never be separated in this lifetime.


    Miyuning was so strong that she felt uncomfortable.


    But he didn''t push away the man who held her in his arms and was full of longing.


    She even stretched out her arms and hugged people gently.


    He patted his hand on the back and slowly soothed him.


    "Still going?"


    A husky, low voice sounded.


    Miyuning heard some vicissitudes from it.


    She shook her head gently.


    "No more..."


    She really won''t go.


    For the zombie vaccine, yes, for the zombie vaccine.


    And the man holding her.


    Why.


    So many women, why can''t let her go.


    Love, really has such a big charm.


    Is this kind of love too terrible.


    Think of what the world has experienced in recent missions.


    Miyuning really felt the horror.


    Because love is so great.


    Because, love, too shocking.


    Love is something that people can''t grasp.


    But it has great power.


    Love, support a person''s faith.


    Maybe the men she met who love her are selfish.


    But she really felt their love.


    Emotional debt is a debt of killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred.


    She couldn''t afford the same feelings.


    But every time I see them, so affectionate, so low-profile.


    Her heart softened again.


    It''s a bit of an affectation.


    Yes, miyuning just hated himself.


    Miyuning put his head on Li Qingtian''s shoulder.


    She enjoys being loved by such people.


    With all my heart, keep her in my heart.


    She was the only one there.


    Presumably no one does not enjoy this feeling of being loved.


    Enjoy, pay.


    Because you can''t give the same emotion.


    She will also suffer.


    Because she really can''t do it, and she can''t respond.


    The so-called response, also with interests, is false.


    This is where she suffered.


    What''s wrong? Yes, it is.


    Cheating? Yes, that''s cheating.


    She really wanted to give up.


    I don''t want to hurt people any more.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out in the end, did it.


    It''s an attempt, and the answer is obvious.

 Chapter 819

    Li Qingtian holds mi you Ning and caresses her hair slowly with his other hand.


    Hearing that she said she would not leave, her eyes were deep in thought.


    What he worried most was that it happened.


    He didn''t dare to ask again. If he didn''t leave, would you like to stay.


    Looking out of the window at the gradually bright sky.


    Li Qingtian asked in a voice, "will you go out with me again?"


    Miyuning did not expect that Li Qingtian would make such a request.


    She thought about it. It seemed that there was still half a year before the zombie vaccine came out.


    In the past six months, there is time for her to go out for a walk.


    I just don''t know where Li Qingtian wants to go.


    Miyuning raised his head and left Li Qingtian''s shoulder.


    "Well, where to?"


    They''re like nothing happened.


    The question and answer between the two, and the intimate action.


    It''s like they''ve never been apart, they''ve always been together.


    Li Qingtian heard her promise, and her thin lips aroused a happy smile.


    It''s good that they can get out of here together.


    "Go to Qingxian. It''s clean and the environment is very good."


    "Good."


    Miyuning, no matter where you go.


    In fact, as long as Li Qingtian opens his mouth, even if he flies to the sky to explore the universe.


    She would nod her head without hesitation.


    Because her heart ached, for in front of Li Qingtian.


    She couldn''t bear to refuse all his requests.


    ¡­¡­


    Qingxian.


    Standing in the sea of flowers, miyuning felt the peace in the quiet space.


    When she first came here, she really didn''t know that there was such a place.


    This is a small villa in Qingxian County.


    It is located in a remote part of the mountain.


    There are others here.


    They didn''t even know there were zombies outside.


    The traffic here is very difficult.


    Most of the people here have never been out in their life.


    They eat and drink by themselves.


    There are mountain springs, and green and harmless food is planted here.


    This may be the only peaceful place in the world.


    Li Qingtian came from a distance and saw mi Youning standing in the sea of flowers.


    He looked at the slender figure, his eyes were gentle.


    I''ve been here for three days.


    In these three days, there were no zombies and no one bothered them.


    There are only enthusiastic villagers.


    The people here are very simple.


    The reason why I know here is that once he was injured during the mission.


    Accidentally caught a car, was pulled to the mountain.


    In order not to be found, in order to hand out the information smoothly.


    He walked into the mountain and found that there was such a paradise in the mountain.


    Now, it''s his wish that he can live a plain life with his beloved woman.


    Looking at mi you Ning standing in the sea of flowers.


    Li Qingtian''s face was mild.


    He raised his feet and walked towards the sea of flowers.


    Miyuning heard the steady steps behind her, but she didn''t look back.


    Because so familiar with the pace, already let her know who is coming.


    She pursed her mouth gently and her eyes showed a sly smile.


    Li Qingtian stands at mi you Ning''s hand. He reaches out his hand to encircle her waist.


    Just then, miyuning squatted down.


    Li Qingtian reaches out his hand and holds it empty.


    Miyuning had already got up and quickly hid three meters away.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    She looked at Li Qingtian and laughed happily.


    Li Qingtian looks at her helplessly.


    Then he raised his foot and walked to miyuning.


    "Go back to dinner."


    Miyuning stood in the same place and held out his hand.


    "Good."

 Chapter 820

    Li Qing held her hand in front of the sky and went back the same way.


    Two people''s back, in this setting sun gradually elongated.


    The years are quiet and the world is stable.


    However, all these are just superficial.


    When the storm comes, the storm is always calm, quiet and comfortable.


    They walked back to the house of a villager who had borrowed for the time being.


    There is only one old man in this family, Lao Chen.


    An old man over 50 years old.


    When Lao Chen saw Li Qingtian and MI Youning appear, his old face was full of happy smiles.


    All his children came out of the mountain.


    I haven''t been back since then.


    My wife has already left.


    He is the only one in the family.


    How many years, the family finally a little popular.


    "When you''re back, I''ll take the meal."


    Lao Chen''s face was very happy, and mi you Ning and Li Qing Tian naturally knew it.


    Since they lived here, Lao Chen''s face has been smiling these days.


    Mi you Ning presses Li Qingtian on the bench next to the small table and sits down.


    "Wait for me. I''ll help Uncle Chen with the meal."


    Li Qingtian nodded.


    He really wanted to help.


    It''s a pity that his height, as well as his figure, is crowded in the kitchen.


    Miyuning walks to the narrow kitchen with a smile.


    When mi you Ning and Chen Shu bring out dinner, the three of them sit on the small bench to eat one after another.


    Uncle Chen always smiles.


    "This family has not been popular for a long time. If you can accompany me to dinner, I have a big appetite."


    Miyuning is no longer cold when facing others.


    She showed a quiet smile, "Uncle Chen, where do you say, we also want to thank you for your acceptance during this period of time."


    "Ha ha ha... Don''t be so outspoken. You can live as long as you want."


    Li Qingtian is eating. He doesn''t say a word, but occasionally looks at mi you Ning.


    When Uncle Chen saw this scene, he laughed a little more.


    "You two must have a good relationship. When my wife was still there, she was just like you."


    Hearing this, Li Qingtian looks at mi you Ning.


    Originally serious face, showing a happy smile.


    He turned to look at Uncle Chen, "well, we are newlyweds."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes are full.


    She looked at Li Qingtian''s eyes, surprised, and a little sad.


    The hand close to Li Qingtian stretched out and twisted his waist directly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Li Qingtian backhand, her hand in the hands.


    He smiles gently, "you are my wife, I am alone."


    Well, this sentence makes mi you Ning unable to refute.


    In the deep eyes, full of her.


    The tenderness inside made her heart melt.


    "Hahaha... It''s so good. I don''t know if Xiaoqing and Xiaohong are as happy outside as you."


    Uncle Chen''s words changed the expressions of mi you Ning and Li Qing Tian one after another.


    They turned to see Uncle Chen''s bright smile, but they didn''t feel it.


    Because all the villagers in this village don''t know how miserable it is outside.


    When the end comes, zombies can be seen everywhere.


    Uncle Chen''s Xiao Qing and Xiao Hong may be his children.


    Whether they are still alive or not is unknown.


    After dinner, Li Qingtian and MI Youning go out again.


    This peaceful little village is his only peaceful place.


    He enjoys life here and wants to stay like this forever.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My sister MI in society is very provocative. If we increase the quantity without increasing the price, we will be full of love words.


    Ask for a wave of monthly tickets, reward and recommendation tickets to vote ?

 Chapter 821

    Six months later.


    The zombie vaccine has been developed.


    Unfortunately, it is not the base managed by Xiao Yi.


    It''s a former cyclone safe base.


    After Huachun died, there was a new leader.


    In the cyclone safety base, there is a particularly powerful doctor.


    This man is a genius in medicine.


    They developed a zombie vaccine.


    Now as long as the zombie vaccine into the zombie, will return to normal human.


    But as time goes by, the people who get the zombie vaccine also have sequelae.


    Within a week, they''ll be zombies again.


    This matter puzzled many people.


    At the same time, it also made the ghost doctor in the cyclone safety base anxious.


    Not long after the zombie vaccine came out, there was another news.


    Zombies are controlled, and their consciousness can''t return.


    Even if the zombie vaccine is given, it will not be long before it becomes a zombie again.


    The news is frightening.


    Even a lot of people think of the things half a year ago.


    Li Qingtian, once the leader of the largest security base in Beijing.


    This man is the one who can control zombies.


    Because of this news, how many people secretly complain about Li Qingtian.


    How many people curse him behind his back, even want to kill him.


    Even in the base managed by Xiao Yi, many people are hostile to this matter.


    Xiao Yi forbids people in the base to talk about it.


    Unfortunately, it''s out of control.


    Those people have long forgotten who gave them peace.


    Soon after, the leaders of the bases in the capital gathered.


    They can''t find Li Qingtian.


    The man has been gone for half a year.


    Today, the only person to start with is the base that Li Qingtian once managed.


    There must be someone he has a good relationship with there.


    Just pry some news out of their mouths.


    Even if these people really don''t know.


    So it''s a good thing to have the biggest security base in their hands.


    The eve of the storm, is always so quiet.


    The mountain rain is coming, and a big shuffle is slowly coming.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Li Qingtian ate mi you Ning over and over again.


    After miyuning fell asleep, he got up slowly.


    Looking at the woman sleeping very deep, Li Qingtian showed a gentle smile.


    This half year is the best memory of his life.


    Unfortunately, now he is faced with multiple choice questions.


    Or send them to the door and let them kill him.


    Or, kill all those who want to kill him.


    Li Qingtian looked at mi you Ning beside him. The tenderness in his eyes was very moving.


    So affectionate, so gentle.


    Smile let his handsome face, are scattered to send out a unique charm.


    But soon, Li Qingtian''s expression was gloomy.


    He won''t let anyone disturb his peace.


    That handsome face, revealed the smile of evil spirit.


    Smile is the kind of people see, will be covered with goose bumps.


    At this moment, Li Qingtian already has a choice.


    After enjoying the company of miyuning, he could not give up any more.


    Since we can''t give up, we should kill all those.


    He didn''t want to go back to that human purgatory.


    It''s all forced by others.


    Li Qingtian bowed his head and gave mi Youning a gentle kiss on the cheek.


    Touch and leave.


    Then he got out of bed gently.


    In this series of movements, he is very light.


    Even if he is going to live in miyuning tonight, he has no energy to eat.


    At this time, he was still worried about her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    (the VIP group has the content of mi you Ning being eaten.


    Advanced book friends group (SOCIAL my sister), private stamp group owner or management audit, need 5000 fans value. Group numbers are at the top of book reviews.)

 Chapter 822

    Li Qing after the world, picked up the side of the clothes, dressed slowly.


    Now he is wearing the same clothes that he and miyuning once chose in the international shopping mall.


    Miyuning also has such a suit.


    That''s what Li Qingtian once asked her to choose.


    Dressed, Li Qingtian turns around and takes a deep look at Mi Youning.


    The other side is still sleeping.


    He turned and left the small room where he had many good memories.


    Out of Uncle Chen''s home, Li Qingtian steps toward the exit of the mountain.


    Outside the mountain, there are many zombies wandering.


    Otherwise, he would not know about the outside world.


    Xiao Yi was imprisoned.


    The security base has also been occupied.


    Now these people are frantically looking for him.


    Although the mountain is stable now, who knows if those people will come.


    He wants to get rid of all these people.


    Only in this way can we have it once and for all.


    Li Qingtian''s steps are very fast. When he comes out of the pass, the outside is already full of zombies.


    After he appeared, the zombies were honest.


    There is a car not far away.


    That''s the Hummer he and miyuning drove six months ago.


    Li Qingtian approached the car and lifted the tarpaulin covering it.


    The zombies stood not far away from him.


    It behaves like a child.


    Today''s Li Qingtian has no conflict with them.


    Because he''s also a group of them.


    It''s also a member of the exclusion of human beings.


    Sitting in the car, Li Qingtian starts the car.


    There is enough oil in the trunk, and the car can still drive as usual.


    Step on the accelerator, drive the Hummer and leave here quickly.


    Those zombies who still stay in place, see this have quickly followed up.


    Now they are no longer slow.


    There are even zombies who have awakened their powers.


    They are no longer low-level zombies.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Qingtian left, MI Youning opened his eyes.


    "He left after all..."


    Miyuning sat up slowly, supporting himself.


    "Host, do you want to kill Li Qingtian?"


    The voice of Jie Hun is somewhat uncertain.


    Mi you Ning sneered, "I don''t know what to do with killing him."


    Leaning against the wall, her face was a little thoughtful.


    On the side of the soul, I also put my heart in my stomach.


    Although he has no heart, it does not prevent him from using this metaphor.


    "Host, do you want to give up the task of the world?"


    Miyuning didn''t answer the first time.


    She reaches out her hand and uses the power of her soul to repair her body, which has been tossed about in the middle of the night by Li Qingtian.


    "Maybe we can use another way, which can not only complete the task of the world, but also let Li Qingtian die willingly."


    When it comes to death, miyuning''s heart hurts.


    Her recovery stopped.


    Reach out to cover Yue Hun''s mouth quickly.


    Just then, the pain made her very uncomfortable.


    The feeling of palpitation made her sad.


    Li Qing is going to die.


    Thinking of that picture, miyuning shook his head quickly.


    It was unacceptable to her.


    "Host, what''s the matter with you? Why does the soul fluctuate so much?"


    Ring soul in the space, feel the solidification in the air.


    Although it''s only a short moment, the soul will not feel wrong.


    This space is now too deeply involved with miyuning.


    Mi you Ning''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled fiercely.


    Good pain, the pain can endure, but let her sad.

 Chapter 823

    Hearing about the problem, she said with a smile: "little soul, why are you making such a fuss? What can I do? I''m just repairing my body."


    "Really?"


    "Ha ha ha... It''s more real than real gold. Are you looking forward to me?"


    As if nothing had happened, miyuning talked with Jiehun as usual.


    But only she knew.


    Just that moment of change.


    There was sadness in her eyes, but also a strong sense of killing.


    She''s in it after all.


    "Host, if you don''t stop Li Qingtian, the task of the world will be difficult to complete. Do you want to start?"


    Mi you Ning droops her eyes. She lifts the quilt.


    "Let''s go to the capital first."


    If Jiehun can hear this carefully, he will know that there is something wrong with miyuning.


    Her tone was murderous.


    Who''s that for.


    Only miyuning knows.


    Miyuning puts on her clothes, and she enters the soul space.


    Li Qingtian left. He must have driven away.


    Then she has no means of transportation and can only go in her way.


    When Jiehun saw the appearance of miyuning, she floated to her side.


    "Let''s go."


    After miyuning opened her mouth, Jiehun sent her to the capital.


    It was just a flash.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Qingtian arrived at the safety base, he was followed by thousands of zombies.


    The zombies were denser than ever.


    The horror of zombie sea has already alarmed many people.


    The security base is also full of weapons, even cannons.


    Li Qingtian stops and looks at the gate of the safety base without expression.


    It''s full of people with powerful weapons in their hands.


    The models of these weapons can be recognized by Li Qingtian.


    This is the group Xiao Yi brought back from the weapons factory in a city.


    Seeing the weapons in their hands, Li Qingtian''s eyes deepened gradually.


    He pushed the door open and got out of the car with ease and grace.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    Those people saw Li Qingtian come down from the car and opened fire.


    It doesn''t give people a chance to react.


    How can Li Qingtian hurt them.


    Now, although he seems very weak, he seems to be unarmed.


    In fact, he has awakened many powers.


    I''ve been waking up to these powers ever since I had a connection with zombies.


    He releases the whole body''s prestige and uses the speed ability to rush to the direction of the safe base gate.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li Qingtian arrived at the gate of the security base.


    The sharp fingernails on his hands have stretched out.


    All the people who passed by were killed in his hands.


    The wailing of pain and the fierce sound of fire were spectacular at the gate of the base.


    Unfortunately, they can''t kill Li Qingtian.


    These people can''t even catch the figure of Li Qingtian.


    It was not until several people appeared on the protective wall of the base that Li Qingtian''s unilateral killing stopped.


    "Li Qingtian, if you don''t stop, these people will die immediately!"


    Hearing the sound coming from the loudspeaker, Li Qingtian stops the killing.


    He had a body in his hand.


    The man was just out of breath.


    Li Qingtian looks up at the people on the wall.


    I saw a middle-aged man standing on it with a loudspeaker.


    What I said just now came out of this man''s mouth.


    On his side, several people were tied.


    Seeing these people, Li Qingtian''s eyes contracted sharply.

 Chapter 824

    The man who was tied was Xiao Yi, as well as several senior members of the base.


    These people are familiar to Li Qingtian, and even have a good relationship.


    Before and after the end of the world, they worked together.


    Now I see these people, standing on the wall in confusion, being pointed at with a gun.


    Li Qingtian has some bad taste in his heart.


    In fact, he can ignore it completely.


    But for Xiao Yi''s smiling eyes, he can''t do anything.


    This is his soldier, his comrade in arms.


    It is in this last life that we have experienced all kinds of things together.


    He used to be a soldier.


    He plays all kinds of roles just to protect the country.


    He obeyed orders from his superiors and adhered to his beliefs.


    But at the end of the day, there was no end.


    He can skim away a lot of things.


    But the faith he once believed in still exists in his blood and bone.


    The smile in Xiao Yi''s eyes is when he once fought side by side with them.


    Every time they go through a difficult task, they may die.


    That''s their tacit line of sight.


    Brothers, we should die properly. If I die, we should all be well.


    It is such a vision that makes Li Qingtian stop all his movements.


    He can distrust his superior.


    But his faith can''t be abandoned.


    His brother, is unable to give up.


    He won''t trample on his brother''s life to live on.


    Even if


    Thinking of mi you Ning, Li Qingtian''s eyes overflowed with sadness.


    Maybe, he can''t go back


    Shift your eyes and stay on several people around Xiao Yi.


    These people, though not with him in the Research Institute, have had that inhuman experience.


    But they used to be the patron saint of the country.


    Before the end of the world, each of them carries a badge of glory on his shoulder.


    When Li Qingtian stopped all his movements, those people at the gate of the base approached him one after another.


    The weapon in hand, is straight to Li Qingtian.


    It''s hundreds of powerful weapons.


    This time, if Li Qingtian didn''t move again, he really didn''t have a chance.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    "Bang, bang, bang, Bang..."


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, Bang..."


    Just then, from the security base, came the fierce gunfire.


    It was a regular shot.


    Li Qingtian''s sad eyes changed in this instant.


    He looked up at the gate of the security base.


    Even Xiao Yi and others standing on the wall.


    They also showed their shocked eyes one after another.


    They don''t dare to turn around.


    Nature saw the scene inside the base.


    Thousands of people wore Chinese military uniforms.


    These people are former comrades in arms.


    They may not belong to the same army.


    But it''s all their brothers.


    The brothers of life and death who can block each other''s guns on the battlefield.


    Xiao Yi recognized that these people were the ones who, at the beginning, gave in to those who trusted the authority of the security base.


    Now they are dressed in neat uniforms and shooting inside the base.


    That''s their verdict as soldiers, as special forces.


    They''re holding up the sky.


    This is the exercise of their clothes, the right they had before the end of the world.


    These people are neat, their posture is tall and straight, their face is more persistent.


    Even after the end of the world, the first level leadership of the country is no longer there.


    But their uniform is still there.


    They are still the patron saint of the country.


    It''s just left behind by most people.

 Chapter 825

    Li Qingtian stood in the same place, his deep eyes still on the door of the security base.


    At the same time, the people who surrounded him before also stopped one after another.


    They were all stunned by the sound of gunfire inside the base.


    Soon, the team dressed in dignified military uniform appeared in the eyes of the public.


    The man standing in front of the team is a middle-aged man with elegant but dignified appearance.


    After the team appeared, the middle-aged people were supported.


    At the same time, they also opposite the muzzle of the gun in their hands, trying to surround those people of Li Qingtian.


    Li Qingtian is a middle-aged man.


    General Jiang, the first general in Beijing.


    The shoulders are marked with three stars.


    General Jiang stood in the same place, looking at Li Qingtian, and suddenly made a military salute.


    Li Qingtian is extremely embarrassed at this moment.


    He was covered in blood and his hands were stained with blood.


    But when admiral Jiang saluted.


    He stood up straight, legs together, waist straight, very solemn salute.


    Jiang put down his hand and looked at Li Qingtian deeply.


    "Major Li, five years ago, he went through the Three Kingdoms war in country X and rescued 178 hostages in China.


    Four years ago, he led a team to annihilate the gold, three horns, drugs and owl''s nest.


    Three years ago, he sneaked into other countries and intercepted important messages from other countries.


    Two years ago, he was appointed as the captain of the No.1 national team and became the most powerful sword in China.


    During this period, he led the No.1 team and made 16 glorious achievements.


    Every time I get it with my life. "


    Li Qingtian did not put down his hand.


    Once as a soldier, he was proud and courageous.


    That''s his faith, that''s his motivation.


    His hand trembled faintly at Jiang''s words.


    And the people around them were even more shocked.


    They also know that Li Qingtian used to be a soldier.


    But did not know that his glory was like this.


    According to their observation, today''s Li Qingtian is only 30 years old.


    The general glanced at the people around him.


    Seeing that some people were moved, he continued: "he is a member of our military. Even if he made a mistake, it will be judged by the military.


    This soldier can''t be trampled by anyone. He used to be the pride of China!


    It will be the same in the future! The past achievements can''t be ignored! "


    The middle-aged man standing on the wall frowned at the scene below.


    Because the people below have put down their weapons one after another.


    Xiao Yi''s eyes were wet when he heard general Jiang''s remarks.


    A few people on his side, too.


    Just then, Xiao Yi broke free from the rope that bound him.


    As a special forces, they have a lot of excuses.


    Do not break free, but already know, no meaning.


    Now it''s different.


    After Xiao Yi broke away, one or two of the people around him broke away from the rope.


    Seeing them help each other, Xiao Yi smiles at them.


    Then he jumped from the two meter high wall.


    General Jiang and Li Qingtian are still looking at each other.


    Li Qingtian still keeps the posture of military courtesy.


    Most of the people around have put down their weapons.


    "Major Li, please cooperate with the investigation."


    Jiang said this and nodded to the people around him.


    These two men have three stars on their shoulders, at the rank of colonel.


    They came towards the sky.


    Knowing what they were going to do, Li Qingtian still looked at major general Jiang.


    "Admiral Jiang, eight months ago, where were you?"


    He asked his question aloud.

 Chapter 826

    However, this problem has made the people behind general Jiang difficult to understand.


    And the two colonels who were going to Li Qingtian changed their faces one after another.


    Their expressions were subtle, even a little sad.


    Seeing this scene, Li Qingtian put his eyes on general Jiang.


    At this glance, he found the problem.


    At this time, general Jiang, because of his solemn military uniform, had a strong momentum.


    Also because of this, let a person ignore, his that pale appearance.


    At this time, the two colonels came to Li Qingtian.


    One of them approached him and said in a low voice, "general Jiang has been cultivating himself all the time. His health is not good."


    Li Qingtian naturally saw it.


    Looking at the colonel, they all followed general Jiang.


    He closed his eyes.


    Now in his mind are all the figures of mi you Ning.


    The smiling face.


    And there was a sly smile in those beautiful eyes.


    When the two colonels saw him like this, they stood beside him, one on the left and the other on the right, trying to take people away.


    "Wait!"


    Just then, a voice broke in.


    Li Qingtian heard the sound, closed his eyes and opened them.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the source of the sound.


    Just like him, the woman in the same camouflage suit came towards him.


    It''s mi you Ning.


    Miyuning had seen the situation here before.


    He also knew that Li Qingtian was ready to leave with them.


    It''s going to be a mystery,


    Even if he doesn''t die, he''s ruined.


    Because Li Qingtian and the zombie are a group.


    He can control zombies.


    It was only after she had been with this man in Qingxian County for a month that she found out.


    Mi you Ning goes to Li Qingtian.


    When people around see mi you Ning appear, they look at her with vigilance.


    Just because mi Youning had a gun in his hand.


    Li Qingtian this moment, the dark heart rises again.


    He did not expect miyuning to appear.


    Even when he was in such a mess.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li Qingtian''s voice is dry.


    Mi you Ning kept walking and said with a smile, "I miss you, so I came."


    Hearing this, Li Qingtian whispered a few words to the two colonels around him, and then walked towards mi Youning.


    And those two major, but inconceivable looking at Li Qingtian.


    Li Qingtian walked towards mi you Ning, but he was determined.


    His eyes are deep, so that people can not see anything.


    The smile on miyuning''s face was bright.


    But he found the killing in his eyes.


    He is always the most sensitive to killing.


    This kind of feeling has saved his life many times.


    Now mi you Ning has an intention to kill him, which is hard for Li Qingtian to accept.


    It''s not true that we''ve been together for half a year.


    No one knows that Li Qingtian''s heart is aching with every step he takes.


    But miyuning stopped.


    She is waiting for Li Qingtian to come forward.


    Her smile is still bright on her face.


    When she came here, she found something in the small mountain village in Qingxian County.


    This man in half a year, let her heart.


    How can she leave her heart to others.


    The pace still has to continue, and no one can stop her task.


    People block killing, Buddha block killing.


    She will never let herself sink into the abyss.


    The heart is gone, there is only one empty shell left.


    It''s soulless.


    Mi you Ning really wants to kill Li Qingtian.


    But she really has to do it.


    PS: no abuse, no abuse, they will be together.


    Really, with my character.

 Chapter 827

    Li Qingtian had a faint smile on his face.


    He went up to miyuning, reached out and smoothed her hair behind her ear.


    "Good to see you again."


    Miyuning''s smile cracked for a moment.


    That beautiful face, smile can not maintain.


    But her hand holding the gun slowly stretched out to the mouth of Yue Xiong.


    The latter seems to know nothing.


    I can''t feel the cold at the mouth of the moon.


    His hand touched mi you Ning''s face. "You came after all the trouble last night. You are a greedy goblin."


    The success of these words made mi you Ning''s smile disappear completely.


    Miyuning''s face grew cold.


    Li Qingtian is still going on, "I can''t bear to give up you. I like you the most. I have spare strength, but I always cry and beg me to let you go.


    I''m really a little liar. If I have a chance, I will punish you severely... "


    "Enough! Li Qingtian, that''s enough


    Miyuning couldn''t listen any more.


    It made her heart ache even more.


    This man really hurt her.


    It''s not a soft heart, a heartache.


    It''s a pain, her own pain.


    "Good, good, no more." Li Qingtian dotes on Tao.


    The gun in miyuning''s hand still hasn''t been taken down.


    When people around saw this scene, no one came forward.


    Because they wanted to take Li Qingtian away, the two colonels returned to Jiang general''s face.


    They conveyed Li Qingtian''s meaning.


    It means that the person who came is the one she loves.


    If destined to die, he would rather die in the hands of his beloved.


    Afterwards, I hope they can protect this woman.


    Use his half life''s achievements to keep her safe.


    Jiang general''s eyes look at Li Qingtian with regret.


    It was because he knew that Li Qingtian was doomed to die that he came forward.


    As a soldier who had made great contributions to this country, he couldn''t bear to be trampled on.


    He didn''t let anyone stop him when he heard the people around him.


    This is the best ending.


    Li Qingtian is still watching mi Youning tenderly.


    His hands are greedy for the body of the woman in front of him.


    It''s not enough to touch her face all the time.


    Miyuning did not stop him.


    She looked at the man in front of her and spoke again.


    This time her voice was very quiet.


    "Li Qingtian, do you love me?"


    Li Qingtian side head, close to her ear, "love, love."


    Finish saying, lips lightly touched her earlobe.


    Touch and leave.


    Then he raised his head, just like a child eating candy, laughing very happily.


    It''s the first time he''s ever been able to express his feelings.


    Miyuning smiles at him, too.


    "You love me so much, can you die for me?"


    The voice is very low and gentle, but the words are cold.


    Li Qingtian''s heart tears.


    However, his face and expression remained unchanged, still with the tenderness of doting.


    "Good."


    A good word makes mi you Ning''s smile more brilliant.


    "Then go to hell."


    The gun in miyuning''s hand weighed against his moon.


    Even at the moment, Li Qingtian still looks at her tenderly.


    "Take good care of yourself in the future. I always like to kick the quilt when I sleep. I have to change it. In the future..."


    "Stop it!"


    Miyuning reaches for the trigger.


    Her hands were shaking all the time.


    The voice also changed tone.


    Li Qingtian saw the smile on her face disappear and her hands tremble.


    He reached out and took her hand gently.


    On the finger pressing the trigger, the strength gradually increased.

 Chapter 828

    Mi you Ning saw this and immediately withdrew the gun.


    She wanted to kill this man.


    But we should also give her some preparation.


    This is not the right way to go.


    Even if miyuning wants to kill him, he has to be ready for the rest.


    "Are you ready, little soul?"


    "All right, all right... You wait..."


    "Bang..."


    However, it''s too late.


    Li Qingtian presses mi Youning''s hand and pulls the trigger.


    Miyuning was startled by the sound of gunfire on his back.


    Her body trembled and her eyes looked in horror at the blood in front of her eyes.


    Those who are fighting for blood, from Li Qingtian''s chest of the moon.


    Miyuning''s eyes were straight. The color of blood hurt her eyes.


    She looked up to her, still doting eyes.


    It made her heart ache again.


    "Damn it


    Miyuning couldn''t help but swear.


    She really didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Originally, she did it herself. How did it become like this.


    Li Qingtian felt the loss of blood in his body.


    At the same time, he felt that his body was not enough to support.


    "Take good care of yourself..."


    Before saying that, Li Qingtian''s body fell back.


    Miyuning was quick eyed and quick to catch his body.


    In the eyes of the public, this scene is that mi you Ning killed Li Qingtian.


    But none of them came forward.


    Not even general Jiang left.


    Only after Xiao Yi silly looking at this scene, he can''t believe watching Li Qingtian fall down.


    There''s still a chance, isn''t there.


    Why is this


    Miyuning is about to explode.


    "Little soul! Are you all right? "


    At this time, in the absence of the public, the soul of the ring came out of the space.


    His spirit body appears in the mission world.


    After the emergence of Jie soul, he immediately blocked Li Qingtian''s three souls and seven spirits with his soul power.


    On the other hand, he stirred mi you Ning''s soul.


    When the soul of miyuning was about to be extracted, the soul of abstaining opened its mouth.


    He asked, "have you really decided? It will do a lot of harm to your body and even affect your mission in the next world. "


    Miyuning rolled his eyes. "I didn''t say it before. It only affects one task. The world doesn''t matter. Hurry up. He''s really going to die in a moment."


    After her words, Jie soul immediately extracted the half of her soul.


    Li Qingtian''s three spirits and seven spirits are controlled by the ring spirit.


    After that, he merged mi you Ning''s soul with Li Qing Tian''s three spirits and seven spirits.


    During this period, Admiral Jiang had coughed and even vomited blood.


    People around him helped him to the safe base.


    This group of people gradually disappeared in the public eye.


    However, there are also a group of people left behind who have fulfilled Li Qingtian''s last wish.


    Protect the woman who killed Li Qingtian.


    Around before attacking Li Qingtian people, at this time also gradually dispersed.


    Soon, the space was cleared.


    The remains on the ground are gone.


    There was only a faint smell of blood.


    There were only quiet zombies and a small group of people not far away.


    And Xiao Yi, who stands not far away with a dull face.


    When the two souls collided, Jiehun quickly sent back the half of miyuning''s soul.


    Miyuning is short of half of her soul. At this time, she lies on Li Qingtian.


    This scene in Xiao Yi''s eyes, but angry.


    He strode this way.

 Chapter 829

    When the soul is sent back to the body, miyuning is much better.


    She got up from Li Qingtian''s body and looked down at the corpse in her hand.


    Yes, Li Qingtian is dead.


    Jiehun throws Li Qingtian''s soul into mi Youning''s side.


    Miyuning turns to see Li Qingtian around him.


    On the deep love of the eyes.


    The tenderness in his eyes never changed.


    Miyuning smiles, this fool.


    Xiao Yi comes at this time. He pushes mi you Ning away and grabs Li Qingtian''s body.


    He did not speak and looked at miyuning with hatred.


    Mi you Ning is sitting on the ground with a face full of confusion.


    Li Qingtian sees mi Youning fall to the ground, but quickly bends down to help her up.


    But his hands penetrated mi you Ning''s body.


    This phenomenon makes Li Qingtian pale.


    Although he is dead now, he can still see miyuning.


    But the thought of not being able to touch each other in the future was hard for him to accept.


    Xiao Yi was angry when he saw that mi you Ning was still laughing.


    "Do you have any heart? You know how long the boss has been looking for you, and you just killed him!"


    Miyuning hears Xiao Yi''s angry words, and she slowly stands up from the ground.


    The soul has entered the space at this time.


    He can''t stay in mission world for a long time, which will damage his soul body.


    Miyuning stands up from the ground and smiles at Li Qingtian.


    Then he waved to Xiao Yi.


    After that, she used the strength of her soul to pull Li Qingtian away from here.


    After her action, Li Qingtian followed her closely.


    Around the zombies, also began to move.


    They made way for miyuning.


    In this way, miyuning swaggered away.


    The task is done.


    She "killed" Li Qingtian and changed the world.


    The zombies around are still recognizing her.


    Li Qingtian is gone. She is the one who manipulates the zombie.


    As for the future, who can manage so much.


    Miyuning''s body was gradually surrounded by zombies.


    Xiao Yi holds the corpse in his hand. He can''t believe it. He looks at the place where mi Youning disappears like crying and laughing.


    He was just blinded.


    He saw the boss.


    Standing next to that woman.


    That gentle expression, almost let him goose bumps up.


    Xiao Yi looks at their disappearing figure and finally smiles.


    That''s good.


    The zombie brigade left.


    After that, the leaders of the bases were relieved.


    Xiao Yi is still in charge of the security base in Beijing.


    He is the person that Li Qingtian brings out, Jiang general handed the person into his hand.


    Then general Jiang died.


    The vaccine is here, and mankind is saved.


    But then a new problem appeared.


    People in cyclone security base need to exchange materials or weapons for vaccines.


    And it''s a huge amount.


    This phenomenon is unacceptable.


    But also had to exchange, around the relatives one after another infected with zombie virus.


    They can''t watch their loved ones go.


    But suddenly one day, the zombie vaccine formula appeared.


    It spread in the capital''s major bases.


    Not only in the capital, but also in the surrounding cities.


    This phenomenon makes the leader of cyclone safety base gnash his teeth with hatred.


    It wasn''t long before he was pissed off.


    I''m really angry.


    As many people know, this vaccine formula has been handed down on purpose.


    No matter who this person is, let everyone feel grateful.


    The end of the world is gradually away.


    Peace may not be far away.

 Chapter 830

    The zombie vaccine was leaked by miyuning.


    After that, she took Li Qingtian to a small mountain village in Qingxian County.


    Some things are destined to be unavoidable.


    When she wanted to kill Li Qingtian, she hesitated, softened and hurt.


    That''s all.


    It seems that in this mission world, she will stay for a long time.


    Uncle Chen saw that miyuning came back alone, but he didn''t see Li Qingtian. His eyes were still worried.


    I thought they had a fight.


    But seeing the white cat in her arms, she loved it very much.


    "The cat sticks to you."


    This day, Uncle Chen looked at the white cat in her arms and couldn''t help sighing.


    Mi you Ning sits on the rattan chair in the courtyard, and a faint smile appears on the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, he''s very timid. He doesn''t dare to contact people."


    White cat, that is, Li Qingtian, after hearing this, stretched out her paw and scratched her.


    The paw didn''t come out, it was touched with a cushion.


    This is an expression of his dissatisfaction.


    Who is timid? He wants to get close to her and doesn''t want to leave.


    Miyuning felt his dissatisfaction, picked his eyebrows, held him and put him on the ground.


    "Meow..."


    Now Li Qingtian quit.


    He stretched out his paw and tightly hooked up miyuning''s clothes.


    Mi you Ning was more happy to see this.


    She picked up Li Qingtian again.


    Smile to Chen Shudao: "you see, he is so timid."


    In Uncle Chen''s eyes, there was a faint disapproval, "this can''t do. There is no kitten at all. How can you have kittens with other female cats if you are so timid?"


    Uncle Chen''s words made mi you Ning''s mouth twitch.


    When Li Qingtian heard Uncle Chen''s words, he looked up at Mi Youning.


    There was a smile in that eye.


    That look is like saying, you give me a baby cat.


    Miyuning got up with Li Qingtian in his arms. "Uncle Chen, I''ll take him out for a walk. I''ll do it later for lunch."


    Uncle Chen waved his hand and said, "go on, go on. The food you make is delicious. Ha ha ha..."


    Miyuning walked out of the yard with Li Qingtian in his arms.


    The former rape field still exists.


    But in a few days, I won''t be here.


    It''s the season.


    Miyuning puts Li Qingtian down.


    "Go by yourself."


    Seeing that the cat''s paws still wanted to hook her, mi you Ning was very strict.


    Li Qingtian knows that she is dissatisfied with what happened before.


    Standing on the ground for a moment, he followed mi you Ning''s steps.


    Maybe, that''s what they''ve done in their lives.


    Now he has really become a cat.


    But in the evening, it''s personal.


    This makes him very satisfied.


    Being held in the daytime can also hold people at night.


    Miyuning is in the front, communicating with the soul.


    "Host, this world mission has been completed, and next time we will enter the plane of cultivating immortals."


    Miyuning gave a faint hum.


    "Don''t you have any plans?"


    "What''s the plan?" Miyuning asked.


    "Leave the mission world and quickly repair your soul. The next mission world will definitely affect you."


    Miyuning laughed. "Wait a minute. The cat''s life span will be ten or eight years. We''ll leave after we accompany him."


    "Then why kill him?"


    Miyuning stopped. "Do you think I killed him in cold blood?"


    There is no sound in the soul.


    But it''s also a tacit attitude.


    Li Qingtian followed and saw mi Youning stop and walk in front of her.


    "Meow, meow..."


    I was asking her why she didn''t leave.


    Miyuning bent down and picked up Li Qingtian, ignoring the mud of his limbs.

 Chapter 831

    "Little soul, you should know that in this mission world, even if Li Qingtian is alive, it is more painful than death."


    Ring soul is still silent, he floated in the space, but the mood is very happy.


    Mi you Ning thought of the scene of that day and frowned gently.


    "You can see that day that his love and righteousness have chosen his faithful faith.


    It''s better to die in this way, so that you don''t have to bear the blame and die in the future. "


    This time, the soul gave a voice, "the host has an opinion."


    Mi you Ning listened to his tone, but he didn''t feel right.


    It''s like being calculated.


    She paid no attention to the soul.


    Now it''s more and more difficult to get rid of the soul.


    With the cat in her arms, miyuning enjoys the peace of the countryside.


    At night, in the narrow space, there is an ambiguous sound.


    Feeling the cold thing, mi you Ning clenched her teeth.


    This is really very different from Li Qing''s feeling before he was born.


    Make her hot.


    Li Qingtian thought of that day and said that he would be severely punished.


    Now it''s really bullying people. It''s not soft.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten Years From Now.


    Li Qingtian left after all.


    He didn''t leave as a cat in the end.


    But in the daytime also had the body.


    Wearing cool camouflage clothes, walking in their home.


    Later Uncle Chen''s children came back.


    They''re Alive.


    Mi you Ning left the small mountain village with Li Qing Tian.


    They have a home, but now this home, after Li Qingtian left, will come to an end.


    Miyuning put on the same clothes as Li Qingtian. She lay beside him.


    Holding Li Qingtian''s cold hand, MI Youning''s heart aches again.


    The man walked alone.


    Wake up in the morning, the other side has no breathing.


    Mi you Ning can imagine that this man, when he feels he can''t do it.


    He looked at her face alone, kissed her, and even shed tears.


    That''s how he is.


    Deep love, love is distressing.


    Miyuning''s eyes were slightly moist.


    She did not dare to search for the scene before Li Qingtian left.


    Because it would make her heart hurt more.


    In the world of this mission, she has paid the soul trauma.


    Now it really can''t be damaged any more.


    Some things deep into the bone marrow, but also can choose time to slowly forget.


    Even if you can''t forget it, put it on hold.


    Miyuning slowly closed his eyes.


    In the moment when she closed her eyes, a drop of tears crossed.


    Now she has tasted all the flavors of life.


    Sour, sweet, bitter, heartache


    Especially in the recent task world, her taste of all kinds, let her heart shake.


    Otherwise, it would not be in the beginning, with the intention of killing.


    Miyuning closed her eyes and slowly drew out her soul.


    Two people side by side on the bed, both had no breath.


    The next day, their room was pushed away.


    The person who came in was Xiao Yi, who was already middle-aged.


    In fact, over the years, he didn''t know anything about Li Qingtian and MI Youning.


    Last night, however, he had a dream.


    Dream of these two people are dead, in the hut mi you Ning also died.


    Now I bring people to see the two bodies on the bed.


    He held the door and his legs began to soften.


    It''s too weird.


    But what was more unacceptable to him was that the man left.


    Once the God of war, once the pride of the army.


    "Take them away."


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 832

    In the Qing Kingdom, there are the human world, the immortal world, and the divine world.


    They have their own living space.


    The three realms do not interfere with each other.


    Now, however, a woman in the immortal world is reduced to the human world.


    In a hut in a small town.


    On the only bed in the house lay a woman.


    A woman looks like a fairy.


    That dress is not ordinary people, can wear clothes.


    Even miss Qianjin has never seen the material on her body.


    The woman kept her eyes closed and her face turned pale.


    "Young master Yan, it''s not that old and eventful. This woman''s illness is too strange.


    You''d better send the person away. If the pulse is not there, if you really die like this, you will get involved in something. "


    A young man in white was seeing the old doctor off.


    But unexpectedly, when he came to the door, the old doctor would say this.


    When Yan Qingchen heard the speech, his elegant face showed a faint smile.


    "It''s not in the way. It happens to come back."


    The old doctor sighed.


    In this town, everyone knows Yan Shusheng.


    This man is kind-hearted and writes to them free of charge. There is an endless stream of people looking for him on New Year''s day.


    I don''t see any dissatisfaction from the other side.


    After a long time, we will also give him some vegetables or eggs.


    Every time the other side will come back.


    The old doctor didn''t speak any more, because he knew what Yan Shusheng was like, so he turned and left.


    Yan Qingchen sent him away, then turned back to the house.


    Into the inner room, the woman in bed, still no reaction.


    If it wasn''t for the faint breath, I would have thought that this man was dead.


    Yan Qingchen went to the bed, covered it with a quilt, and then left.


    He went out of the room, picked up the books on the desk and looked at them carefully.


    He is worthy of being called a scholar.


    Yan Qingchen is a learned man, but he doesn''t get an official title.


    They don''t even have classes.


    He told people that he was only reading and was not interested in fame and fortune.


    At the same time, he is not sure that he will teach others well.


    After Yan Qingchen left, the woman on the bed opened her eyes.


    This woman is miyuning, but she is not.


    Because her name is Wenwan.


    He is the inner disciple of Shushan in the realm of Xiuxian.


    This time it was calculated by the headmaster''s daughter because of a man.


    Wenwan opened his eyes and all the memories returned to his brain.


    Now she''s in the human world.


    It was calculated by the headmaster''s daughter, Bai Xinting.


    Because of a man named Liang Han.


    Think of that man, gentle heart some pain.


    The man she loves, for how much she suffered.


    She is the pride of the inner disciple and the disciple that the leader likes.


    But until I met Liang Han, everything changed.


    For this man, she gave him all her magic weapons.


    Just because she wants Liang han to stand at the same height as her.


    In a few years, she made Liang Han''s accomplishments several times over.


    It was all accumulated by her with various magic weapons.


    But she has never thought that the man she loves should be with the headmaster''s daughter.


    The leader''s daughter is the pride of heaven.


    She is arrogant and domineering. She never gets what she wants.


    Liang Han did not know when he was robbed by her.


    Bai Xinting has already looked down on her.


    This time, it was with a will to kill heart to her.


    She was calculated by others. When they met, she couldn''t hold on.


    Sacrifice the magic weapon and escape.


    I just didn''t expect to come back to the human world.

 Chapter 833

    Just then, with a smile in the cold, and the dialogue of persuasion, all spread into her ears.


    Wenwan sat up slowly from the bed.


    She swept a circle of body cultivation with spiritual power.


    Now her accomplishments have been destroyed.


    At the beginning, she found Liang Han and Bai Xinting go too close.


    So I want to talk to each other.


    But did not expect, Liang Han did not see.


    The person I met was Bai Xinting.


    The woman attacked her without saying a word when she met.


    Think of Bai Xinting, gentle eyes burst out a strong hatred.


    This woman, she and she will fight to the end.


    As for Liang Han, his gentle heart still hurts.


    But she felt that there was nothing worthy of her love for that man.


    Just not willing to be played by a man like this.


    Wen Wan closed her eyes, and she covered up the killing intention in her eyes.


    Stay in the space of the soul, feel mi you Ning is not right, immediately check.


    He found that miyuning did not remember his previous memory.


    Now she has replaced herself with the original owner.


    This phenomenon gives the soul a headache.


    He was very eager to remind miyuning.


    But now she takes herself into a gentle role, and it''s a moment of real hatred.


    He is afraid that the other party will make another mistake.


    After thinking about it, he decided to do it himself.


    This incident is bound to keep up with a world in which miyuning released half of his soul.


    The sequelae of soul trauma should not be ignored.


    "Are you awake?"


    Yan Qingchen in the outer room, heard the voice of the molar.


    He thought there were mice in the room.


    Come in and have a look, only to find that the woman on the bed is awake.


    Wen Wan opens her eyes and looks at the man standing at the door.


    That man''s appearance is handsome and elegant, the temperament is out of the dust, the whole body has the breath which cannot profane.


    Such a beautiful man is really a man''s first sight.


    Even if compared with Liang Han, the other side is also dumped.


    The whole body''s bearing is different.


    Such a man, let the eyes of gentle look straight.


    It seems weak, but there is a natural momentum, people can not be ignored.


    On that crazy eyes, Yan Qingchen raised his feet and walked into the inner room.


    Wenwan also knows that she has lost her manners.


    She dropped her eyes and said, "thank you for saving me."


    "It''s just a small lift."


    Yan Qingchen went to the indoor table, poured a glass of water and went to the bedside.


    "Have a glass of water."


    He handed the cup in his hand to the gentle man.


    He took the tea in his hand and sipped it gently.


    Yan Qingchen sat aside and asked softly, "what''s wrong with the girl now?"


    Wen Wan shook his head.


    At this time, her spiritual power was injured, but it could not be recovered in the human world.


    It doesn''t make much sense to say it.


    Yan Qingchen took it seriously and looked at the woman in front of him.


    At this time, his mind, before the old doctor said not exactly.


    In front of the woman, look very good, it seems that there is no other discomfort.


    As long as people are OK.


    Before that, he was also worried. If someone really had an accident, the government would investigate.


    Although it''s not a big deal, it''s just that there must be some entanglement.


    His biggest fear is trouble.


    "That girl has a good rest. Don''t give up her humble house."


    Wen Wan raised his head and stared at his handsome face. He was warm-hearted.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Then she took out the night pearl from her body.


    "Please accept my little heart."

 Chapter 834

    Yan Qingchen looks down at the big night pearl in Wenwan''s hand.


    The size of this night pearl is really valuable.


    Because Qingguo''s night pearl, only royal family members will have.


    Seeing the Pearl of the night, Yan Qingchen''s face became cold.


    He lightly refused: "girl, you''re welcome. Take care of your injury and go home. It''s only a little help to save you."


    Wen Wan recognized the coldness in his voice.


    Will be the night Pearl back, her eyebrows gently wrinkled.


    Wen Wan didn''t understand why the man in front of her changed so much.


    Just now also gentle face, at this time unexpectedly so cold.


    Yan Qingchen didn''t want to say much. He got up and walked out of the inner room.


    Wen Wan watched him leave with doubts in his eyes.


    However, the other side''s back, it still looks bright.


    The back of the dust cold, like the immortal.


    It''s really not blasphemous.


    Wen Wan uses her spiritual power to find out the other party.


    The other side is really just ordinary people.


    There''s nothing suspicious about him.


    Yan Qingchen went out of the room, he did not return to the previous desk to read.


    It''s going out to the kitchen.


    He did all his daily eating and drinking by himself.


    If it was in the past, he would not eat at this time. He would wait until he was hungry.


    Now that there are patients at home, he naturally has to do it himself.


    Now Yan Qingchen has a headache.


    It would be better to send that woman to the hospital.


    He shook his head helplessly and went to the stove to make a fire.


    After Yan Qingchen left, Wen Wan began to think about how to go back.


    Bai Xinting and Liang Han are bound to settle accounts with them.


    If she had recovered her memory, she would not want to go back for revenge.


    Because if the original Master goes back gently, he will die.


    Liang Han and Bai Xinting have become partners.


    This is supported by the leader of Shushan.


    In other people''s eyes, she is just a third party.


    Even so many years, she gave Liang Han so many magic weapons.


    But Liang Han never admitted the relationship between them positively.


    Wenwan doesn''t know and doesn''t recover her memory.


    She wanted to go back for revenge, but the first thing she had to do was to restore her accomplishments.


    She''s been neglecting herself these years.


    If you want to draw with Liang Han and Bai Xinting, you can only strengthen your cultivation.


    But even if it''s practice, it can''t be promoted in a day or two.


    Now, she wants to go back as soon as possible. Recently, the secret place of Xuanmen will be opened.


    There are many treasures and great opportunities in the secret world.


    As long as you go in, she will find her opportunity.


    There is always a feeling that she will get unexpected surprises there.


    Of course, there will be feelings. This is the hint from the soul.


    Half an hour later, Yan Qingchen appeared again.


    With porridge in his hand, he approached the gentle man lying on the bed.


    "Have porridge, girl."


    He looked up carefully at the man in front of him.


    "I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    Yan Qingchen see she did not take, porridge on the side of the table.


    Then he showed an indifferent smile, "it''s just a passer-by of each other, and the name is just a title. If you have a chance next time, you will tell the girl."


    At this time, Yan Qingchen''s alienation was very obvious.


    He nodded gently and didn''t think much.


    Because the other side is right, but they are passing each other.


    She will leave the human world after all.


    Yan Qingchen has put the woman in front of her, thinking that she is likely to be a member of the royal family of the Qing kingdom.


    Because of the gentle dress, and her hand, is such a big night pearl.

 Chapter 835

    It is impossible for ordinary people, even officials, to be so generous.


    There are gentle dress, all kinds of signs, let Yan Qingchen don''t want to have too much contact with such people.


    Because he''s afraid of trouble.


    Wen Wan picked up the porridge on one side of the table. Naturally, she found Yan Qingchen''s alienation and coldness.


    She thought, finish eating and leave.


    Before leaving, I naturally want to repay this person.


    If you don''t want the night pearl you left to each other before, change it.


    While eating, Yan Qingchen turns around and leaves.


    He''s used to being alone, and over the years, he''s been used to it.


    As for his parents, he never seems to have any memory.


    Family and friends, but also the slightest impression.


    All these years, all along, he lived alone.


    Now that there is a strange woman at home, he is really not used to it.


    Yan Qingchen shook his head and left the inner room with a smile.


    He sat back at his desk and picked up the book again.


    The slender fingers like jade, holding the old books, set off his white skin.


    The hand with the book is really beautiful.


    More than women.


    Even if let some boudoir miss see, all can''t help but envy.


    When Yan Qingchen reads a book, he forgets everything.


    As it was getting darker and darker, he could hardly read the handwriting on the book, so he looked up.


    It''s going to be dark.


    He put down the book and rubbed his nose.


    His eyes are a little astringent, which makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, he thought of the woman in the room.


    Yan Qingchen sighed and went to the inner room.


    However, when he went in, he found that the woman in the room had disappeared.


    But on the bed, there was a blue bead.


    Yan Qingchen approached and held the bead in his hand.


    Night pearl he did not want, did not expect the other party or left something.


    Looking at the blue pearl in his hand, Yan Qingchen gave a faint smile.


    He wants to put it away, and if he comes back to look for it, he can exchange it with each other.


    After all, this bead still looks valuable.


    I don''t know what the identity of a woman is. She is so generous.


    Soon, however, Yan Qingchen became a fool.


    Because the bead in his hand disappeared.


    Just as he took the bead and looked at it, it turned into a stream of gas and poured into his body.


    Without waiting for Yan Qingchen to do what he thought, his head suddenly began to ache.


    Some chaotic pictures flashed through his mind.


    "Well..."


    Yan Qingchen holds his head and shakes his head.


    Those pictures are too miscellaneous for him to absorb.


    After a while, Yan Qingchen slowly improved.


    However, the pictures in his mind just now left some impression on him.


    It didn''t seem to be his memory, something he couldn''t associate at all.


    Strange scenes, strange characters, everything is so strange.


    Yan yanqingchen''s elegant face reveals his meditation.


    What is that strange bead.


    Even so integrated into his body, will there be any other problems.


    The woman he saved is really human.


    Isn''t it a fox ghost?


    Yan Qingchen shakes his head and laughs at the thought.


    How can ghosts appear in the daytime.


    However, the body has something inexplicable to run into, which still makes him a little worried.


    But that worry is only fleeting.


    Yan Qingchen goes to the bed and makes the bed.


    For the gentle leave, there is no ripple in his heart.

 Chapter 836

    Wenwan has returned to the world of cultivating immortals.


    In Yan Qingchen''s room, she offered a magic weapon and passed it back directly.


    She didn''t return to Shushan because she wanted to recover her spiritual power and practice as soon as possible.


    Wenwan was sent to the edge of the secret place of Xuanmen.


    In less than a month, the secret place of Xuanmen will be opened.


    Now she needs to find a place to repair her spiritual trauma.


    The soul has been in the space, watching mi you Ning''s behavior.


    Now he had to wait for the chance to restore her memory.


    ¡­¡­


    A month is fleeting.


    Wenwan took a month''s rest in the cave around Xuanmen secret place.


    At this time, her spiritual power recovered a lot.


    But it''s a little difficult to enter the secret place of Xuanmen without being aware of it.


    Wenwan left the cave, and there were already practitioners flying from all over the air.


    She lowered her head and lowered her eyes. This time, the secret door was opened.


    Bai Xinting, the daughter of the leader of Shu mountain, and Liang Han, the rookie disciple of the inner gate, are bound to appear.


    Now she can''t act rashly. She has to wait for the chance to give them a heavy blow.


    Wenwan is different from miyuning.


    After all, the original owner is gentle, after being saved by Yan Qingchen.


    She went straight to Shushan to settle the accounts.


    When she arrived at Shushan, she learned that Liang Han and Bai Xinting had become Taoist partners,


    How does that make her accept it.


    Two people can knot for road companion, is also the headmaster nods.


    This makes gentleness even more difficult to accept.


    She wanted to kill at that time.


    Finally, he died in the hands of the disciples of Shushan.


    Because of those people, no one recognized her.


    Even Liang Han coldly ignored her and told her that they had never started.


    How can Wenwan accept this answer? Naturally, she is desperate.


    Finally, he died in the hands of the disciples of Shushan.


    There was no mercy from those people.


    However, miyuning did not recover his previous memory.


    She doesn''t know that yet.


    Now she has brought herself into the original owner.


    Out of the cave, gentle straight down the mountain.


    She did not sacrifice the flying machine, nor did she go down the mountain with a sword.


    It''s walking, because she needs time.


    When everyone enters the secret place of Xuanmen.


    She will only get in when there are few people in the end.


    This is also risky, but it is the lowest risk option.


    At the entrance of the secret place of Xuanmen, there are people from different schools.


    The most prominent one is Shumen.


    Shumen is the largest sect in Xiuxian kingdom.


    On the surface, these people are all looking forward to the horse of Shumen.


    But no one knows what''s in his mind.


    After the gentle descent, most people went in.


    There are two people in the secret place of Xuanmen.


    Wen Wan saw the two men and recognized their service.


    That is a disciple of Zixiao sect.


    The Zixiao sect was more prosperous than Shushan a thousand years ago.


    Zixiao sect not only has several great powers to rise to the divine world, but also has many ancestors guarding the inner gate.


    I heard that thousands of years ago, someone had a black hand on the ancestor of the inner gate.


    No one knows what the details are.


    Even if Zixiao sect has great power to ascend, it is the divine world, and it has nothing to do with Xiuxian world.


    In addition, Zixiao sect has been in the limelight for many years.


    This clan has a very strict elegance.


    Their clothes are very strict, even if they are pressed down by Shushan now.


    Zixiao sect has no dissatisfaction. They are just like before. What should they do.


    I heard that the ancestors who were plotted are still alive.


    As long as they are there, even if they are injured, no one dares to make trouble.

 Chapter 837

    Two disciples of Zixiao sect saw Wenwan appear and stopped her immediately.


    "Which sect, show your waist card."


    Wenwan immediately took out the waist tag of Shu mountain.


    "Disciples of Shushan?"


    One of the disciples of Zixiao sect frowned and asked.


    Wenwan immediately replied, "well, I didn''t catch up with my classmates when they went in."


    The disciple frowned and looked at Wen Wan, and then returned the waist token to her.


    "Come on, come on in."


    Wen Wan showed a faint smile, "thank you for your kindness."


    The man waved his hand.


    Wenwan immediately sacrificed her sword and flew into the entrance of Xuanmen.


    When she entered the entrance, her eyes were blurred.


    After that, the body shakes and transmits to the secret place.


    When she stood in the secret place of Xuanmen, there was no one around.


    Looking at the surrounding environment gently, there are more than half a person tall grass everywhere.


    And then there are the thousand year old trees. The birds are singing in my ears.


    Raise your feet and walk gently in this direction.


    Here, she felt that something was pulling her.


    In the direction she went, something was calling her.


    The sword in hand didn''t take back, and he scanned around with gentle vigilance.


    Like the outside world, there are day and night in the secret place.


    After walking for a long time, Wen Wan stopped.


    She feels even stronger now.


    The dark call is ahead.


    She stopped because she met someone she knew.


    Wen Wan stood in the same place, staring at the group of people at the entrance of the palace.


    These are the disciples of Shushan.


    One of the leaders was a man.


    The man is very handsome, but his eyes are not peaceful.


    How did she not find the uneasiness in Liang Han''s eyes before.


    There was a bright ambition in that eye.


    And his appearance. Before, she seemed to like this man''s appearance very much.


    Now the more I look at it, the more disgusted I am. I don''t feel anything towards that face.


    If Jiehun knew what she thought, he would take this opportunity to ridicule her.


    It''s natural not to see Liang Han.


    Mi Youning was the most disgusted with such hypocrites.


    It''s disgusting to make her like such a person.


    This is more difficult than going to heaven.


    Although it is not a matter for mi you Ning to go to heaven.


    But this is definitely the black history of miyuning.


    I don''t know how many jokes to make.


    Gently concealing her own breath, she looked at the disciples of Shushan in the dark.


    "Elder martial brother Liang, do we really want to enter this palace?"


    A female disciple of Shushan made a sound to Liang Han.


    The tone was worried and timid.


    Liang Han holds hands with the women around him.


    When I heard the younger martial sister''s inquiry not far away, I frowned gently.


    It was the expression of discontent, fleeting, no one saw it at all.


    Even Bai Xinting beside him didn''t see it.


    Liang Han turns his head to his younger martial sister and shows a gentle smile.


    "Although there is a boundary in this palace, if we work together, it will be broken.


    If such a powerful border can be set up here, it means that there are many treasures in it.


    This visit to Xuanmen is a rare opportunity in a hundred years. We must take the lead in Shushan. "


    The timid little younger martial sister nodded, but still looked at the palace in front of her in fear.


    People around also heard Liang Han''s words.


    Now they all listen to Liang Han.


    This is the leader''s explanation when he came to the secret land.

 Chapter 838

    Liang Han saw that people around him nodded and recognized him, which showed a sincere smile.


    Suddenly there was a smile on his face.


    Turn your head and look at the dense forest not far away.


    He just felt the malice, as if someone was staring at him.


    What Liang Han looked at was exactly the direction where Wenwan was at this time.


    Wenwan immediately avoided her body. She held her breath and did not dare to release any sense of existence.


    In recent years, Liang Han has taken many advantages of her and used her magic weapon.


    That cultivation has already surpassed her.


    Every time I think of this place, the hatred in Wenwan''s heart is deeper.


    White heart Ting see Liang Han looking at the distance, pulled his hand.


    "What happened to brother Han?"


    Liang Han heard Bai Xinting''s voice, and his face immediately showed a gentle smile.


    The speed of change is really amazing.


    Bai Xinting saw, also Jiao - shy droop.


    Now she''s just a woman in love, where can she find out.


    Some small details of Liang Han, that is to cater to her.


    This man is selfish and doesn''t love anyone.


    Of course, Bai Xinting is not a good thing.


    If you want to fight for men, you can fight openly.


    I''m ashamed of the reputation of Shu mountain.


    After all, she is the daughter of the leader of Shushan.


    Liang Han reached out and touched Bai Xinting''s face. He didn''t mind the many Shu mountain disciples around him.


    "Xin''er, just now I felt that someone was peeping at us. You wait here. I''ll go and have a look."


    On hearing this, Bai Xinting immediately looked up and nervously looked around.


    "Brother Han, I''ll go with you."


    Liang Han holds a long sword in his hand. When he hears her words, he immediately says seriously, "my heart, you should be good. If there is any danger, how can I give you up?"


    This words but let Bai Xinting, touched a collapse.


    She turned her head and there was love in her eyes.


    "Brother Han, you should be careful."


    Liang Han nodded. He took his sword and walked in the direction before.


    Those gentle eyes, when they left the disciples of Shushan, suddenly became gloomy.


    His feelings just now are not going to go wrong.


    There was someone looking at him with a murderous intent.


    I just don''t know who it is.


    What he can find is not a master.


    Now his rank is about to enter Yuanying, and he is also a rookie in the field of cultivating immortals and a leader that people admire.


    I just don''t know who the person in the dark is.


    Which faction is it, and why do they show strong intention to kill him.


    The hatred of the eyes, so far let his heart uneasy.


    When Liang Han came, Wenwan naturally felt it.


    She has just recovered and is not Liang Han''s opponent at all.


    Gentle back against the back of the ancient tree, a little nervous.


    But she was inexplicably not too afraid.


    The big deal is to do it.


    Have a good fight with this scum man.


    Even if it''s impossible to fight, it''s a big deal. When the time comes, sacrifice the yuan God and die with each other.


    Jiehun felt her momentum, and her head was almost big.


    Liang Han is getting closer.


    Gently close her eyes and mobilize her spiritual power.


    The footsteps are getting closer.


    At this time, the soul of caution finally took action.


    He made miyuning''s body invisible.


    But Wenwan didn''t know.


    She is ready to fight Liang Han.


    At the same time, Liang Han came to the ancient tree.


    Gentle came out from behind the tree.


    Liang Han couldn''t see her at all.


    He frowned tightly and looked ahead over the gentle.

 Chapter 839

    At this time, Wen Wan pointed his sword at Liang Han.


    The sword in her hand aimed at Liang Han''s Yue Hun.


    Ring soul saw that she was going to hurt Liang Han, and immediately settled her body.


    This is not the time to kill Liang Han.


    This man is the son of fate, but also an important person.


    You can''t just waste it.


    Such a soul of life is of great significance.


    Wenwan also felt that her body could not move.


    At the same time, something more bizarre happened.


    The man in front of him, as if he could not see her, was still moving forward, even beyond her body.


    She looked at her hand in disbelief.


    Liang Han walked around the ancient tree.


    Just now he clearly felt that there was someone here.


    Why not.


    His brows were tightly knit, and his expression was a little uncomfortable.


    There''s a subtle sense of crisis.


    "Brother Han, what did you find?"


    White heart Ting see Liang Han so long did not go back, or found over.


    When hearing Bai Xinting''s voice, Liang Han''s unhappy face shows a gentle smile again.


    "No, my heart. Let''s go."


    Liang Han and Wen Wan pass by.


    At this time, the fake smile on his face made him want to vomit.


    Liang Han goes to Bai Xinting.


    Wen Wan looked at the dog man and woman and left with both hands clasped.


    Looking at their back, Wenwan really wanted to vomit.


    There was a disgusting light in her eyes.


    Such a man, she is blind will take a fancy to ah.


    Just after Liang Han and Bai Xinting go away, Wenwan can start.


    She moved her body and felt that she could move freely.


    However, the situation just now really puzzled her.


    Is there someone around here who can help her?


    Wen Wan glanced around and found nothing. Then he looked at the palace again.


    At this time, the disciples of Shushan had made concerted efforts to break the boundary of the palace.


    Many people, at least thirty or forty.


    These people work together and have not yet broken the border.


    We can see how powerful the border is.


    Wenwan leaned behind the tree to observe their movements.


    After a long time, the sky darkened, and these people finally broke the border.


    Wenwan looked at their weak appearance and wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    Kill Liang Han and Bai Xinting.


    This pair of dogs makes her sick.


    I hate these two people from the bottom of my heart.


    Liang Han is also a little tired at this time.


    However, seeing the palace where the border was broken, he still called on the people.


    "Go, all the disciples follow me into the palace."


    But the disciples of Shu mountain showed their frightened eyes one after another.


    Because at the moment when the border was broken, they felt the powerful demon power.


    It''s coming out of the palace.


    Liang Han saw the crowd like this, his eyes showed a sharp light.


    "Aren''t you curious about the treasures in such a powerful palace?


    As long as Shushan takes the lead, there will be a lot of rewards for the disciples who come out this time. "


    Well, Liang Han''s words have successfully moved people.


    One of the disciples moved, and then one after another took action.


    Liang Han nodded with satisfaction.


    He took Bai Xinting''s hand and walked towards the palace step by step.


    Wenwan was behind the ancient tree when she saw a group of Shu mountain disciples entering the palace, and then she showed her body.


    At this time, the invisibility of her body has disappeared.


    For the previous things, she did not put the heart.

 Chapter 840

    Because at this time, she just wanted to kill Liang Han and Bai Xinting.


    If there is nothing between them, they will believe it.


    Wenwan went to the palace.


    She also wanted to see what was in the palace.


    In the dark, it was the palace that led her.


    He walked gently into the palace, surrounded by darkness.


    But fortunately, she was in the dark and could see the scene around her.


    In the solemn hall, it gives her a strange smell.


    That breath is very familiar.


    There is estrangement in the cold, as if she is not welcome.


    And there is also a strong evil spirit here.


    Wenwan frowned and went inside.


    At this time, she had no idea how much surprise was waiting for her.


    Liang Han is not so lucky as Wenwan.


    When they went into the palace, they got lost.


    And there are poisonous snakes all around.


    "Brother Han, I''m so afraid."


    What Bai Xinting fears most is snakes.


    She looked at the snakes all around her and forgot to move.


    The disciples of the surrounding Shu mountains resisted the snakes one after another.


    Only Bai Xinting stands in situ and screams.


    Liang Han heard the scream of Bai Xinting, and his eyes showed no boredom.


    But at this time, he can''t ignore this woman.


    After all, the other party is already his wife, the Taoist couple who held the ceremony.


    "Xin''er, just kill them. Don''t be afraid. I''ll come soon."


    "Brother Han, I''m so afraid! Come on


    Bai Xinting is still standing in the same place, hiding behind the disciples of Shushan.


    When Liang Han heard her words, he gritted his teeth. This woman is not successful enough.


    He waved his sword with one hand and suddenly gave a loud shout, "all the disciples, listen to the order and put in the array!"


    "Yes


    "Yes


    The surrounding disciples of Shushan answered one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Wenwan has entered the main hall.


    There is light here.


    It''s a huge night pearl inlaid from the top of the main hall.


    The Pearl of that night was the size of a wooden basin and illuminated the whole palace.


    There is a statue in the middle of the main hall.


    It was a man who looked at the statue with a gentle frown.


    Why does this person become more familiar with it.


    I think I''ve seen it somewhere.


    That handsome and elegant face has solemnity and solemnity.


    The statue must be the owner of the palace.


    Wen Wan bowed to the statue.


    Anyway, she broke into the palace and was supposed to do something.


    After three bows, the hall suddenly moves and swings.


    "Who''s coming?"


    A cold voice sounded.


    Wenwan was startled. She swept to the surrounding palaces quickly.


    This is a man''s voice, the voice is still very familiar, cold and alienated, but also with a strong pressure.


    But Wen Wan swept around and didn''t see anyone around.


    She was the only one in the grand palace.


    "Who''s coming?"


    The voice sounded again, gently frowning.


    Suddenly she had a guess in her mind.


    His hands arched over the statue. "The little girl is a disciple of Shu mountain. I didn''t mean to intrude here. Please don''t blame me."


    There was no response from the voice.


    But who did it come from? It''s not repeated.


    This let Wenwan know that she was right.


    It should have been the owner of the palace who made the noise before.


    Or, to be exact, a ghost of the owner of the palace.


    Because Xuanmen has existed for tens of thousands of years.


    There''s no longer anyone here.


    "Kacha..."


    At this moment, a voice rang out nearby.


    Wenwan followed the sound and saw the seat in the middle of the palace split away.

 Chapter 841

    It was a whole before, but now the seat was separated from the middle.


    Soon a square table rose from the bottom.


    "Take the things and leave as soon as possible. The disciples of Shushan have heard that they are just a group of mobs. I don''t welcome the disciples of Shushan, but you are an exception."


    Wen Wan frowned and looked at the things on the square table.


    It''s a red box.


    The sound means that the disciples of Shushan are not welcome.


    Wenwan didn''t go to the seat immediately.


    But to the sculpture again.


    "Now, Shushan is the first sect in the field of cultivating immortals. The elder did not welcome the disciples of Shushan, and now the little girl is just a name.


    Shushan has already abandoned me. After leaving Xuanmen, I will no longer be a disciple of Shushan. "


    "Oh? Now Shushan has become the largest sect in the world of cultivating immortals. It seems that the world is changing now. "


    He nodded with approval and did not speak again.


    "What happened to Zixiao sect?"


    Hearing Zixiao zongmen, Wen Wan was stunned.


    Then she said what she knew.


    The huge palace was completely quiet after the gentle words.


    The statue was still motionless.


    Gentle and without any movement.


    "Take this thing and go. It''s a gift for someone who is destined to give it to you. You can''t be a disciple of Shushan in the future."


    Wen Wan bowed to the statue, "thank you, master, but the little girl is not respectful."


    She raised her feet and went to the seat of the palace.


    Looking at the red box, she reached for it.


    He gently held the box in his hand, feeling very light, light and weightless.


    She turned and looked down at the box in her hand. Suddenly she held out her hand.


    "Don''t open the box. Go out and open it again."


    The cold voice sounded again.


    But it''s too late.


    Wenwan doesn''t know what happened at this moment.


    It''s like the body is not of its own, so it opens the box.


    White light flashed, gentle because of the dazzling light, closed his eyes.


    From the box came a white light, followed by a red light.


    Two light crazy, to the gentle body.


    There was a sigh in the huge palace.


    Wen Wan never opened her eyes again.


    After the white and red light poured into her body, her body began to meditate.


    A red light flashed over her eyebrows.


    Then white light is expelled from the body.


    The white light returned to the box again.


    Gentle sitting in situ meditation, the hands of the box is about to fall.


    At this time, a pair of slender hands, such as jade, gently took over the box.


    A pair of shoes with black patterns, standing in front of the gentle.


    Unfortunately, at this time gentle eyes closed, did not know that someone was standing beside her.


    Looking up, it was a man in white.


    Man''s handsome and elegant face, with the cold of alienation.


    If you gently open your eyes, you will find how familiar this man is.


    ¡­¡­


    In a small town in Qingxian County, Yan Qingchen is reading a book seriously.


    Suddenly he felt a palpitation.


    Reach out and hold Yue''s chest to relieve the uncomfortable feeling.


    Yan Qingchen put the book on the table.


    His handsome face revealed doubts.


    Just that kind of feeling, let him very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, there is a kind of induction.


    It''s like something''s calling him.


    Yan Qingchen stood up from his desk.


    I read too much today.


    Maybe we need to go out for a walk.


    Think about it, he didn''t go out all day today.

 Chapter 842

    Liang Han has eliminated the poisonous snake.


    But several of the disciples of Shushan were injured.


    Among them, Bai Xinting was also injured, and her face was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    It made her beautiful face swell up in an instant.


    Liang Han naturally saw the swelling on her face.


    That face is very terrible, let a person see one eye, can''t see a second eye.


    Especially at this time, Bai Xinting still looks at him with loving eyes.


    Liang Han turns his attention away, and he has some disgust in his heart.


    He really can''t eat such a woman, and he doesn''t know if she will be good in the future.


    "All the disciples are in place. We will continue to set out in a moment."


    "Yes..."


    "Yes..."


    This time, the voice of the disciples in Shushan was a little weak.


    As soon as they entered the palace, they were attacked by poisonous snakes.


    I don''t know what will be ahead, waiting for them.


    Liang Han ignores their lack of confidence. At this time, his heart is clear.


    There must be some treasure in this palace.


    This time he entered the secret place of Xuanmen, but he had great expectations.


    Now he has not reached Yuanying because he is still a little bit short.


    I hope to find what he needs here.


    At the same time


    Liang Han turns to see Bai Xinting.


    The leader is about to retire. He will be the next leader.


    Thinking of this, Liang Han ignores Bai Xinting''s terrible face.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he goes to Bai Xinting.


    When Bai Xinting saw Liang Han coming, her eyes showed amazing light.


    "Brother Han, my face hurts."


    The voice of grievance and complaint sounded.


    The voice of grievance and affectation, coupled with her miserable face, makes people unable to look directly at her.


    Many Shu mountain disciples turned their eyes away from her.


    Liang Han is gentle to white heart ting.


    He gently took her hand, gently comforted her, "heart, just go out, I will cure the wound on your face."


    Hearing Liang Han''s gentle voice, Bai Xinting''s eyes show the light of happiness.,


    She rushed into Liang Han''s arms and said, "brother Han, I knew you were the best to me."


    No one knows. Liang Han wants to vomit at this time.


    As long as you see Bai Xinting''s miserable face, his heart is cool.


    It''s killing for such a woman to sleep in the same bed.


    After a rest, Liang Han pushes Bai Xinting away and turns to look at everyone.


    "Let''s move on."


    ¡­¡­


    Wenwan is still meditating in the main hall.


    At this time, she was hot as if she were in an oil pan.


    His face was red and his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    The man in white was not far away from her.


    He looked at the box in his hand, as if he didn''t know it.


    In fact, he really can''t remember clearly.


    But when he opened the box gently, the smell from inside made him suddenly remember.


    It''s really a good thing, especially for women.


    This is the double cultivation method, which he once unintentionally created.


    White is what men practice, while red


    The man in white took a look, wet and gentle,


    Naturally, it is the practice of women.


    It''s just that it''s never been used.


    It''s the skill practiced by women that I just used gently.


    I just don''t know what effect she will get.


    And at this time, there is no man and her double practice.


    I feel like I''m going to explode.


    She was so hot that she wanted to hold the ice.

 Chapter 843

    The man in white felt mi you Ning''s discomfort and the woman''s fragrance from her.


    His brows wrinkled gently.


    Then he sent the box to the ground, and he himself entered the statue.


    Wenwan is in great pain.


    Her hands moved restlessly.


    My body is so hot that I tear my clothes uncontrollably.


    When he saw this scene in space, his whole soul was not good.


    In fact, he wanted to give miyuning some soul power,


    But with the man outside, he will be found.


    After thinking about it, he gave up.


    Miyuning is suffering.


    Her hands had torn open her coat.


    Of course, there are still people wearing small clothes inside, otherwise she will be completely gone.


    Feel the cold air, gentle body to ease some.


    She doesn''t tear her clothes anymore.


    But the gas in the body is still in chaos.


    She concentrated and began to resist that force, trying to make it work.


    ¡­¡­


    Liang Han''s side is also getting closer to the main hall.


    However, on the way here, they met the organ again.


    Bai Xinting didn''t know what she met on her way here. Most of the disciples of Shu mountain fell into the mechanism under her feet.


    Even Bai Xinting is like this.


    But in the moment of crisis, Liang Han seized her hand.


    "Brother Han, help me, pull me up..."


    Liang Han naturally wanted to save her.


    But her body is still moving, Liang Han is almost dragged down by her.


    "Heart! Don''t move


    Unbearable, Liang Han raised the volume to stop her.


    Bai Xinting Leng, after all, this is the first time Liang Han is so fierce to her.


    She shed tears wrongly.


    Liang Han also knew that his volume was a little too high and his tone was a little fierce.


    He quickly appeased Bai Xinting.


    "Heart, you have to be good, I will not let you have anything, we are husband and wife, I will never abandon you."


    Bai Xinting hears the speech, this just stops to shed tears.


    She even nodded vigorously.


    However this, let Liang Han''s body drag down again.


    Feeling this situation, Liang Han''s heart has been speechless.


    This is a woman who has done more than she has failed.


    He''s always pulling his leg.


    If she were not the daughter of the headmaster, he would turn around and leave now. Who cares if she is alive or dead.


    Liang Han takes Bai Xinting''s hand and is about to pull it up.


    But at this time, the underground organs changed.


    Bai Xinting''s body is stuck.


    Her body was still pulled down by a force.


    "Brother Han! help me! Help me... "


    Finally, Bai Xinting was pulled down.


    Of course, Liang Han gave up.


    Just now he felt that Bai Xinting vigorously pulled him.


    He chose to let go, or he would be dragged down.


    "Heart! My heart... "


    Even so, at this time, Liang Han called Bai Xinting''s name in a sad voice in front of the remaining Shu mountain disciples.


    That voice really has a kind of moving emotion.


    Many people look at Liang Han pitifully.


    They are not poor Liang Han who lost his Taoist partner.


    But between him and Bai Xinting.


    Bai Xinting looks like that. Elder martial brother Liang cares about Bai Xinting so much.


    It can be seen that he really has feelings for Bai Xinting.


    But everyone knows that the snake bit the wound on his face.


    That''s not easy,.


    Even if it can be good, it also needs to pay a lot of treasure.


    In fact, the face is also the lifeblood of the immortal.


    Some things are on their faces, a person''s face, you can see his paragraph number.

 Chapter 844

    Liang Han pretends to be a spoony man in front of everyone.


    After that, with tears in their eyes, they moved on.


    No matter whether Bai Xinting will die or not, now he must find the treasure of the palace.


    The party finally entered the main hall.


    They saw the gentleness in the main hall at a glance.


    "Elder martial sister Wen!"


    "Why is elder martial sister Wen here?"


    "It''s really elder martial sister Wen..."


    "Isn''t elder martial sister Wen shutting down?"


    There was a lot of discussion and it was incredible.


    After all, this time I came to Xuanmen secret place, there was no gentle on the list.


    The leader said that it was elder martial sister Wen who shut up.


    So why does elder martial sister Wen appear here.


    When Liang Han saw Wenwan, he was also stunned. There was something incredible in his eyes.


    Because Bai Xinting personally went to the appointment, even said she killed Wenwan.


    So why does the present gentleness appear.


    The most important thing is why Wenwan is so half naked.


    Liang Han swallowed. He had to admit one thing.


    That is the tenderness in front of him, which made some changes in his body.


    He had little hope for this woman.


    Liang Han''s eyes look at the gentle, that eyes gradually deeper.


    Behind him, the disciples of Shushan also showed some bad eyes.


    It''s really the warmth in front of us. It''s too attractive.


    It makes them itch.


    Wenwan didn''t know how many pairs of eyes she was looking at.


    I don''t know what kind of malice these people have towards her.


    Liang Han recalled Bai Xinting when he saw Wenwan.


    To say two people, or in front of the gentle, let him more interested.


    Unfortunately, Wenwan has no background, and she is not the daughter of the leader.


    Over the past few years, he has not been gentle to eat.


    Just because the other party is really good to him, the feelings are also true.


    When he wants to be with Bai Xinting, he decides not to incur emotional debt.


    I''m afraid of gentle entanglement.


    Now white heart Ting life and death do not know, so in front of the gentle is sent to the door.


    He has no reason not to eat people.


    I feel that the male disciples of Shushan behind me also show their bad intentions.


    Liang Han turned around and said solemnly, "you go out first. I have something to say to elder martial sister Wen."


    When they heard him, their eyes immediately changed.


    At this time, they can have something to talk about.


    This is the rhythm of doing things.


    But because of Liang Han''s identity and his strength, people turned around and left.


    Before Liang Han returned their affectionate image, at this moment, there was no trace of destruction left.


    After the crowd left, Liang Han ignored the idea of the Shushan disciples and walked towards Wenwan.


    The man in white in the statue, watching Liang Hanchao walk gently.


    There was nothing to stop him.


    Wenwan here, but when Liang Han came, he felt it.


    It was a strange smell, it was a smell that disgusted him.


    Closed eyes, brush opened.


    Wenwan''s eyes turned red, and Liang Han was seen.


    She disregards the pain in her body, which is hard to say.


    Reach for her sword.


    Liang Han immediately showed a gentle smile, "Wan''er, it''s me, it''s me."


    He sat on the ground with a long sword in his hand and pointed at Liang Han.


    It is precisely because he is the one who appears that this is the case.


    The look in the man''s eyes disgusted her, disgusted her.


    And the other side''s hypocritical appearance made her feel sick.

 Chapter 845

    "Liang Han, these years you can be worthy of me, I asked you to meet, you let Bai Xinting to the appointment, she wants to kill me!"


    Liang Han stopped walking when he held the sword in his gentle hand.


    Even if gentle is not his opponent at the moment.


    He still wants to get this woman in a relaxed way.


    Hearing each other''s words, Liang Han frowned tightly.


    "Wan''er, I was called away by the headmaster that day. I didn''t have time to go to the appointment.


    Later, I went to see you and found that you were no longer there. Later, the leader said you were closed. I don''t know what happened. "


    Strange, Liang Han was not called away by the leader that day.


    Bai Xinting also agreed to the appointment.


    As for the reason why the headmaster said to be gentle and shut down, this is basically a foreign speech.


    The headmaster knew that Wenwan was seriously injured by her daughter.


    "Ha ha..." the gentle sarcastic smile, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe you any more!"


    At this time of gentle, all over the release of a strong hatred.


    That hate let her simply can''t control, just like the man in front of her, not just abandon her so simple.


    The good brows were tightly knit together.


    His eyes showed hurt, "Wan''er, you don''t understand my feelings for you. We have been supporting each other for so many years. How can I hurt you?"


    With that, he took a few steps up the road.


    At this time, Wen Wan''s face was flushed, and his fragrant shoulder was exposed, which made his blood boil.


    "Don''t come any closer to me! I feel sick when I see you. I don''t believe a word you said¡°


    Liang Han''s facial expression changed just as the gentle words came out.


    His patience has reached the limit.


    Now he doesn''t want to do anything else. He has tasted the gentle taste first.


    At this time, he regretted that he didn''t want this woman.


    It''s a pity that we haven''t tasted such a good capital.


    "Wan''er, do you have a bottleneck in your cultivation? Shall I give you some guidance? "


    Liang Han didn''t listen to the gentle words. He came forward.


    Gently support the body to stand up.


    As soon as the man came near her, she felt sick all over.


    The nausea came again.


    She is really, really... I don''t like to see Liang Han.


    "Liang Han, you hypocrite, how many people have you cheated with your appearance? You and I are doomed to die or die!"


    See gentle face serious, eyes of hatred.


    Liang Han''s expression is not happy.


    "Wenwan, I want you today. As for your death, I''ll wait until I finish eating."


    He said that he was gentle with his own accomplishments.


    The cultivation near Yuanying made Wenwan unable to act in a moment.


    She felt the smell of death.


    That feeling made her feel bad.


    Liang Han saw that Wenwan could not move, and immediately stepped forward with an evil smile on his face.


    "Wan''er, why didn''t I find that you were so charming at the beginning."


    He went to the gentle side and held a wisp of hair on her shoulder.


    In the gentle eyes of hate, the wisp of the head is sent to the tip of the nose, gently sniffing.


    "It''s really fragrant. I think you have a good taste, but it''s much more delicious than Bai Xinting."


    He gently closed his eyes and tried to break through the pressure of Jin Yuanying with his few accomplishments.


    She didn''t seem to hear Liang Han''s words.


    "Wan''er, you like me, too. I''ll help you today. Are you ok?"

 Chapter 846

    When Wenwan heard this, she felt Liang Han''s hand and her clothes.


    Regardless of her own body, what kind of trauma she would suffer, she broke through the pressure by force.


    "Poof..."


    Gently spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    The blood in her action, back two steps, directly spray on Liang Han''s face.


    Liang Han''s face is gloomy. When he looks at Wen Wan, he is even more violent and shows the ferocity in his eyes.


    "Gentle, how dare you!"


    Wen Wan wiped the bloodstain on the corner of her mouth. She looked at Liang Han with sarcasm on her face.


    "How dare I? I''m going to kill you!"


    The sword in Wenwan''s hand is infused with spirit power, and the sharp sword attacks Liang Han.


    Although this move is simple, it is also like death.


    It seems simple, but she has used all her accomplishments to fight against Liang Han.


    Liang Han naturally also felt that he regarded death as if he were at home, with a strong sense of killing.


    At this time, his face was gloomy, and he wanted to do something about Wenwan before.


    Liang Han wiped his face, took his hand down and saw the blood on his hand.


    The light in his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    "Gentle!" The sound of gnashing teeth.


    The gentle sword had come to him.


    Liang Han reaches out his hand and waves away his gentle body with his powerful cultivation.


    However, the gentle sword, however, has been out of hand, straight to Liang Han.


    The sword spirit is very strong. Although Liang Han escaped, his clothes were cut.


    The clothes on the shoulder were injured by the sword Qi, and soon there were red blood stains infiltrating the clothes.


    The gentle body is waved on the ground.


    At this time, she was not only injured, but also the gas in her body.


    It made it impossible for her to get up.


    Jiehun is also anxious in the space. Seeing the situation of miyuning, he wants to do something.


    However, when he was about to appear, he found a trace of the situation, and he stopped.


    When the man in white saw the tragic situation of Wen Wan, he reappeared from the statue.


    Liang Han didn''t feel that there was a man in white who incarnated in cultivation.


    At this time, his eyes are lying on the ground, unable to get up gentle.


    "Wenwan, in that case, don''t blame my ruthlessness. If you don''t want to give me your body, I just want to get it."


    Liang Han''s steps, step by step toward the gentle walk.


    Even if she is lying on the ground at this time, Wenwan is suffering from physical torture.


    There was no weakness in her eyes. There was irony and contempt in her beautiful eyes.


    Liang Han has been thoroughly infuriated. How can he bear it.


    He stepped up to Wen Wan, and he went down to Wen Wan on the ground.


    "I will be more interested when I see your eyes like this. You don''t want to, so it''s better to keep such a state all the time."


    Liang Han bent down and reached for Wen Wan.


    Gentle never retreat.


    Because she has no strength, she can''t move at all.


    But her eyes, still without the slightest fear.


    Seeing Liang Han reach out her hand, she said coldly: "you are a beast


    "Hum!"


    Liang Han stretched out his hand to pull her body.


    However, the hand, just touched the gentle clothes, was thrown away by a force.


    "Bang..."


    Liang Han''s body was bounced by that force and fell to the ground not far away.


    He had no resistance at all.


    "Ha ha..."


    Cold laughter, in this quiet space.


    Liang Han stood up from the ground, regardless of his embarrassment.


    He looked around warily.


    I want to find the voice.

 Chapter 847

    But he swept all around, and didn''t see anyone.


    But the dangerous and powerful atmosphere around us.


    Let him know that there are definitely others here.


    Wenwan naturally heard the cold laughter.


    Liang Han didn''t meet her, which made her feel relieved.


    After all, she was so disgusted that she wanted to kill her.


    She was also looking around to see who had helped her in the dark.


    Suddenly, in front of her eyes, a white dress appeared.


    It''s like it''s out of thin air.


    Look up gently.


    A man with a most beautiful face and an evil smile.


    A white dress on a man, just like the immortal.


    But the evil spirit of his whole body, and the evil smile on his face.


    There is a sense of disobedience.


    The man in white looked at him in a gentle and dejected way.


    There was an evil smile in the corner of his mouth.


    Then he reached out and pulled Wenwan up from the ground.


    No, it''s not la.


    When he reached out to hold the gentle hand, the powerful cultivation was transmitted to her body.


    That powerful force, when input into the gentle body.


    She felt comfortable, and all the previous pains were relieved.


    Even feel, she and Bai Xinting against the war, the injury is also slowly repair.


    The man in white will help Wenwan up from the ground.


    Then he released her hand, but his did not.


    But with their own strength, supporting the gentle.


    Let her float in the void.


    His spiritual power is still transmitting to his gentle body.


    Liang Han saw the scene of the man in white and gentle, and his eyes showed panic.


    Because he can''t feel the cultivation of the man in white.


    At this time, he also had a kind of hope that he wanted to surrender.


    Wenwan feels it, and his body has recovered.


    Even the previously disorderly stream of gas has been settled down.


    Her feet slowly fell to the ground, standing on the ground smoothly.


    Gentle eyes calm looking at, in front of the white man.


    So close, she found out.


    This man is familiar to her.


    The man who saved her in the human world.


    Just like the person in front of you.


    But they have a different aura.


    "Have I met you somewhere?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The man in white laughs when he hears the gentle words.


    "Never."


    A very positive tone.


    Because he''s been here for thousands of years.


    Even the people I used to know have either risen or died.


    The little girl in front of her is only a hundred years old.


    It''s only once a hundred years since the mysterious gate was opened. How can I ever see it.


    So emperor Qingchen was very sure at this time.


    This is his cave before he ascended.


    Before leaving, I left a wisp of spirit.


    Wen Wan nods her head when she hears the affirmation.


    Although she is curious, why does the man in front of her have the same appearance as the Savior in the human world.


    But also know that some things are really impossible.


    After all, there is nothing wrong with the Savior of the human world.


    Yan Qingchen is just an ordinary person.


    Wen Wan stretched out her hand to the man in white and said, "thank you for saving me."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a little help."


    I heard the man speak again.


    There was a flash of light in his gentle mind.


    The sound, as if it was the sound she heard when she entered the main hall.


    The same cold, with a sense of alienation.


    Wen Wan nodded to him and then looked in the direction of Liang Han.

 Chapter 848

    When Liang Han felt bad, he was ready to run away.


    He just turned around when he looked over gently.


    "Liang Han, where do you want to escape?"


    Wenwan goes over the man in white and towards Liang Han.


    Emperor Qingchen turns around and sees Liang Han standing still.


    He didn''t turn.


    Wenwan walks to Liang Han, but her hand reaches back to summon her sword.


    The sword returned to his hand, and a sneer came from the corner of his mouth.


    Liang Han turned his back to Wen Wan, and his forehead was already in a cold sweat.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, he closed his eyes.


    "Where are the disciples of Shu mountain?"


    The Shushan disciples waiting outside the main hall heard Liang Han''s voice and immediately came to the main hall.


    Everyone was still thinking about how elder martial brother Liang finished so soon.


    However, when they entered the main hall, they found something wrong.


    Elder martial brother Liang''s face is pale. Elder martial sister Wen''s sword points to elder martial brother Liang.


    Not far away there was a man in white.


    Liang Han saw all the disciples of Shushan come in.


    He quickly stepped forward and turned to face the gentle.


    At this time, he had justice on his face.


    "Wenwan betrayed the school and colluded with outsiders. Before the leader closed the news, now she''s going to kill me. She''s a traitor in Shushan!"


    The people were confused by the turn of God.


    But when they heard that it was the leader who blocked the news, they had believed most of it.


    When people looked at the gentle sight, they became alert and suspicious one after another.


    Gentle but angry smile.


    "You are just birds of a feather. No one is as clean as anyone. From today on, I will not be a disciple of Shushan any more."


    She took the waist tag of Shushan and fell to the ground.


    Wen Wan raised his eyes and looked at Liang Han, "it was I who was blind that I fell in love with a hypocrite like you.


    You once told me that you are only good to me. You once said that in this world, only I am sincere to you.


    Because of your sweet words, I hold all the treasures that can improve your cultivation in front of you.


    I want you to stand side by side with me. I want us to be together forever. "


    At this point, I can''t go on.


    Because her tears have fallen.


    Heart really good pain, pain of her straight waist.


    So she really loved this man.


    Heartache can''t breathe.


    When Liang Han heard the gentle words, his eyes showed confusion.


    Once he was.


    The disciples of Shushan, who were behind him, were suspicious when they heard Wen Wan''s words.


    Naturally, they know that elder martial sister Wen has helped Liang Han.


    However, every time they ask Liang Han for proof.


    Each other said that they were brothers and sisters.


    After a long time, people really think so.


    Now see elder martial sister Wen so painful appearance, still have tears on her face.


    People have to think about what''s going on.


    However, none of the people present are stupid. Just think about it a little.


    This is Liang Hanli who uses elder martial sister Wen, and finally climbs up to the leader''s daughter, Bai Xinting.


    Finally, I kicked elder martial sister Wen.


    Even if everyone knows, there is no one to speak gently.


    Because Liang Han is now the favorite of the leader of Shushan.


    It''s also Bai Xinting''s way partner.


    Gently touching the mouth of Yue Hun, she represses her hatred and love.


    It''s a contradiction, but she can''t control it.


    At this point, she just wanted to vent.


    "Liang Han, you can''t love, but you can''t hurt me like this."


    Wenwan stands up straight again. She stares at Liang Han''s confused face without expression.

 Chapter 849

    "When I learned that you were with Bai Xinting, I wanted to beg you humbly.


    I want to beg for this feeling, after all, I used to love you so much.


    But I never thought that you would let Bai Xinting go to the appointment, or even kill me.


    If I hadn''t been lucky, I would have become a white bone. "


    Liang Han looks at Wen Wan.


    That beautiful face, has been full of tears.


    It made his heart ache.


    Yeah, this woman used to love him.


    "I wanted to humble and beg you without dignity. Now I''m very glad that you didn''t give me such a chance to see you thoroughly..."


    "Wan''er, no!"


    Liang Han a listen to this words, immediately forward two steps, his face with panic.


    Wenwan saw his face, but he showed a mocking smile.


    "Liang Han, you don''t have to be like this, because even if you restore your image, it''s useless. Look at the people behind you, how they see you!"


    Liang Han immediately turned to see the people behind him.


    All the disciples of Shushan dropped their heads at the end of their gentle voice.


    Liang Han''s facial expression is ferocious when he sees people''s guilty actions.


    Yes, although he knows that he loves him gently.


    But he preferred to be in a high position. He wanted to be the leader of Shushan.


    No one can stop him.


    Not even gentle.


    If this woman really loved him, she would not say such a thing in front of the disciples of Shushan.


    Liang Han clenched his hands and adjusted his facial expression.


    When he turned around again, his face returned to his former deep feeling.


    "Wan''er, elder martial sister, I really don''t have it. I... I just don''t know your feelings for me..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Gentle smile, laugh at yourself, laugh wantonly.


    "I don''t know! If I''m really blind, I''ll take a fancy to you


    "Brother Han!"


    Just as the sound of the gentle words fell, a soft voice came from the door of the main hall.


    Hearing the familiar voice, his gentle body shrunk.


    When she was seriously injured, it was the voice maker.


    That kind of pain, her physical memory is still unforgettable.


    Liang Han in hear white heart Ting''s voice, already is a head two big.


    With the help of others, Bai Xinting walks slowly to Liang Han.


    Of course, she also heard gentle words.


    White heart ting with a pig head face, went to Liang Han''s side.


    She stretched out her hand to encircle Liang Han''s arm, with a sneer in her eyes.


    "Wenwan, I have become a Taoist partner with brother Han. No matter how much you love him, he doesn''t belong to you."


    Wenwan really doesn''t know about it.


    At this time, she is still Bai Xinting, turned into a pig''s face, no reaction.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Suddenly there was a burst of laughter.


    The sound was pitiful.


    Especially before her sad expression, and that expression of love for Liang Han.


    Everyone thought that she couldn''t accept it and had gone crazy.


    Even the emperor Qingchen, who was not far away, felt something wrong with Wenwan.


    Only Jiehun knows that miyuning''s mentality will never be what people think.


    Sure enough.


    Enough of a gentle smile, she reached out and pointed to Bai Xinting, with an irresistible smile on her face.


    "Bai Xinting, I don''t want to fight with you because he doesn''t deserve it.


    But you look like a good match. "

 Chapter 850

    Bai Xinting''s face suddenly became more miserable.


    Because of that swollen face, people can''t see her expression.


    But her angry eyes could see that it was a strong dissatisfaction.


    "Gentle, you..."


    "No, no, no, no..." Wen Wan interrupted her, "it should be said that you are a good match for Liang Han''s bird beast."


    Bai Xinting tightly pinches Liang Han''s arm.


    Her strength is very big, let Liang Han''s face expose not to bear.


    If there is no gentleness, he will speak out naturally.


    At this time, he did not want to participate in the fight between the two women.


    Bai Xinting pinches Liang Han''s arm and looks at Wen Wan with hatred in her eyes.


    "Wenwan, where can you be beautiful? You''re not wagging your head and tail behind brother Han''s fart stock. It''s a pity that brother Han doesn''t like you at all. You''re obviously jealous."


    Wenwan really wants to pry Bai Xinting''s head open at this time.


    See if it''s a paste.


    This woman has a typical brain pit.


    Or a typical white lotus.


    Brain pit? White Lotus?


    All of a sudden, he gently pressed his head, and his expression showed some pain.


    What do these two sentences mean.


    Why so familiar, but some vague.


    Seeing Wenwan''s painful appearance, Bai Xinting smiles.


    Liang Han was just looking at her.


    That miserable face, showing a strange smile.


    The picture was so beautiful that he immediately turned his attention away.


    Gentle pain appearance, let the dust emperor see in the eyes.


    Thinking of that pair of cultivation methods, he came forward.


    That skill has naturally been absorbed by her, and it will certainly have an impact in the future.


    It was his fault after all.


    Emperor Qingchen stepped forward and helped Wenwan''s arm.


    "Are you ok?"


    The words of cold narration ring in my ears.


    Gently press your forehead and look up at the man beside you.


    Thank you very much


    Wen Wan moved his arm away from emperor Qingchen.


    She seemed to think of something.


    But I didn''t think of anything.


    But looking at Liang Han and Bai Xinting, she is really lazy to pay attention to these two people.


    "Bai Xinting, Liang Han, now that you are together, go back to Shushan and wait. I will slaughter Shushan in the future."


    Liang Han''s eyes and eyebrows wrinkled tightly when he heard Wen Wan''s big words.


    But Bai Xinting said with a smile, "hahaha... What do you say again?"


    With a faint smile, she put away her sword.


    "I said that one day, after all, Shu mountain will be slaughtered."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Bai Xinting smiles again, the voice is bigger than before.


    Even the disciples of Shu mountain behind her also looked at Wen Wan absurdly.


    However, there is only one goal in my heart.


    That''s killing Shu mountain.


    Just now, this is the idea that she suddenly had.


    Bai Xinting laughed enough. She stopped and looked at Wen Wan, "Wen Wan, if you are crazy, I really sympathize with you. You should know the status of Shu mountain in the world of cultivating immortals.


    You killed Shu mountain? I really don''t know. Now you can''t even beat me. "


    Wen Wan raised her sword. At this time, she had no previous sadness.


    It''s like the whole person suddenly brightens up.


    The feeling of worry is gone.


    Hearing Bai Xinting''s words, she touched the body of the sword and recalled the picture of being tortured by Bai Xinting before.


    This woman is going to kill her.


    But in the process of killing her, it tortured her and made her life worse than death.

 Chapter 851

    Now when I think back to those pictures, I have no fear.


    "Yes, now I can''t beat you, do you want to torture me?"


    Gentle pick eyebrow to see to white heart ting.


    She this pick eyebrow of action, don''t know why let white heart Ting see of eyelid son jump.


    She looked uneasily at Liang Han beside her.


    I saw Liang Han''s eyes staring at Wen Wan.


    At this time of gentle, also don''t know is how to return a responsibility, whole body release a flattery.


    Gentle itself is not bad, at this time to add, that is full of feminine charm.


    It''s really hard to see.


    Bai Xinting finally feels that something is wrong.


    She turned her head and said angrily, "gentle, you wave hoof son! No hook, brother Yinhan


    The gentle corners of his mouth stirred up a disdainful smile, "if you have a disease, get rid of it!"


    The sword in her hand is horizontal in front of her eyes, toward Bai Xinting, "if you want to fight, you can accompany me at any time."


    Although Liang Han was attracted by the gentle charm.


    But also know that the situation is not right at this time.


    He glanced at the man in white standing beside Wen Wan.


    This man is hard for him to see through.


    But the terrible pressure of his whole body had made him know what to do.


    Liang Han embraces Bai Xinting, who wants to say something more, and turns to walk outside the main hall.


    Qingchen emperor''s figure is more and more pale.


    See Liang Han and his party to leave.


    He waved his sleeve and saw Liang Han and his party disappear.


    Wen Wan saw this scene without any panic.


    Instead, she let go of her body.


    Just now, she has been in a state of nervous tension.


    The power that had disappeared before actually reappeared.


    Scurrying through her body.


    Seeing that Wenwan could not stand upright, Emperor Qingchen reached out to help her again.


    This time, gentleness did not refuse.


    Wenwan didn''t find that Qingchen emperor''s body had begun to fade, which was a sign that it was about to dissipate.


    "The air that entered your body before was the double cultivation method of Xuanmen.


    I will give you guidance and let it integrate with you, but there may be some sequelae in the future. You should pay more attention in the future. "


    Wen Wan''s eyes were dull when she heard the practice.


    Double cultivation?


    What the hell is this


    However, without waiting for her to ask, Emperor Qingchen had already begun to guide her body.


    Wenwan felt the feeling of ice and fire alternation again.


    She sits on the ground, and the man behind her is quick and accurate.


    Because she can feel that the gas in her body has been controlled by the other party.


    "You wake up and leave as soon as possible..."


    Wenwan heard the sound in her ears. She wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t.


    And although the voice is in the ear, but later more and more far away.


    At last the noise died down.


    ¡­¡­


    Wenwan opened her eyes again and looked at the familiar environment around her. She slowly stood up from the ground.


    I don''t forget to pick up the sword and put it on the ground.


    She''s still in the main hall.


    It was very cold and there was no one else except her.


    Think back to the cold voice before, gentle operation of the body''s spiritual power.


    Then her eyes widened.


    Because she broke through Yuan Ying''s cultivation.


    This


    Yuanying needs to be robbed, even for life and death.


    Now she didn''t have any feeling, so she went through the robbery successfully and arrived at the yuan infant period.


    It didn''t shock her.


    It''s the man in white.


    He turned his head and looked into the main hall.


    Suddenly she found that the statue in the main hall was missing.

 Chapter 852

    So the statue is where the man in white was.


    Looking at the empty place, he turned to walk outside the hall.


    The man helped her to improve her cultivation, which shows his difference.


    At the same time, there is that pair of cultivation methods, which makes her not know what is going on.


    She can still remember that the man said that there would be any sequelae.


    Wenwan left the main hall.


    After she came out of the palace, it disappeared.


    come to nothing.


    In the twinkling of an eye, nothing was left.


    When Wen Wan saw this scene, he felt extremely calm.


    It was day, and it seemed that she had spent the night in it.


    It''s one month since the mysterious gate was opened.


    A month later, people will go out.


    Wenwan turned and left, ready to find his own chance.


    After all, she said she was going to slaughter Shushan. It was not a joke.


    Liang Han and Bai Xinting become Taoist partners.


    The leader''s approach to this matter.


    Although these are not enough for her to slaughter Shushan.


    But deep in her heart, she always felt that there was something else.


    Now she has only one thing, looking for opportunities and striving to improve her accomplishments.


    Just to slaughter Shu mountain.


    Gentle back gradually left.


    She had never found out. Now she raised her eyes and raised her eyebrows.


    Even if it''s expressionless, it''s releasing a charming aura.


    Show charming, wind - love of thousands of breath.


    This makes any man see, will not keep it.


    The so-called sequelae is here.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    All the people in the secret place of Xuanmen went to the exit one after another.


    If you don''t catch up when the entrance is closed.


    Then they will be here for hundreds of years.


    Moreover, it is still unknown whether many monsters here can survive.


    So on the last day when the entrance was closed, people rushed to the exit.


    Of course, there are gentle figures among these people.


    When going out, people don''t need to verify their identity.


    People are pouring out in batches.


    Wenwan followed the team and left.


    It is reasonable to say that her appearance should be noticed.


    In the secret place of Xuanmen for a month, she had already discovered her own change.


    At the time of discovery, don''t mention gentleness. No, it''s mi you Ning''s mood.


    That''s really the mood of a Japanese dog.


    Nowadays, the gentle character is gradually changing.


    Is no longer the original so impulsive, and deep love temperament.


    Although now mi you Ning, all over the release of charm - charming - Demon - Rao charm.


    But she also has a free and easy temperament.


    It''s from the bottom of her heart, which shows that she is recovering.


    When miyuning left Xuanmen, she was wearing a veil.


    This is also the main reason why people did not notice her.


    Leaving the secret place of Xuanmen, MI Youning plans to refine the treasure he got in the secret place of Xuanmen this time.


    Strange to say, in the secret place of Xuanmen, she can always feel the feeling of the treasure inside.


    Therefore, she has gained a lot this time.


    Unfortunately, things backfired. After she came to the secret place, she met with trouble.


    "Gentle! You are a traitor of Shushan. Come back with us and be punished. "


    A group of people appeared in front of miyuning''s eyes.


    These are the disciples of Shushan.


    The leader is Bai Xinting and Liang Han.


    Mi you Ning hears Bai Xin Ting''s words, the corner of her mouth shows a disdainful smile.


    "Well! What is a traitor? It''s just an unbearable means of planting in Shushan. "


    Miyuning was surrounded by the disciples of Shushan mountain not far from Xuanmen secret place.


    There are others around who have not left.

 Chapter 853

    Liang Han saw people around him looking this way.


    His face was solemn and his expression was very just.


    "Gentle, no nonsense. How can Shu mountain slander you? If you steal the treasure of Shu mountain, you should go back with me and be punished.


    I advise you to give up your hand, or don''t blame me for neglecting the past


    Mi you Ning sweeps Liang Han coldly.


    "What if I don''t go back with you?"


    Now she can see that these people are prepared.


    And wanted to ruin her reputation.


    The treasure of Shu mountain?


    Although she is an inner disciple, she will not touch those.


    This is just a frame up.


    People in Shushan are really disgusting.


    As soon as Liang Han''s words in miyuning fall to the ground, he pulls out his sword.


    The blade of the sword pointed directly at mi you Ning.


    "Wenwan, if you don''t come back to Shushan with us, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "Chi... Why have you ever been in love?"


    Miyuning also took out his sword.


    She won''t go with people from Shushan.


    Shushan is now the first gate in the world of cultivating immortals.


    There are watchmen in it.


    There are several Yuanying ancestors, and she can''t beat them for the time being.


    Now is not the time to go with them.


    When people around see the confrontation between Liang Han and mi you Ning, they have stopped their steps to leave.


    If there is a play to watch, it is natural not to watch it in vain.


    And it''s a part of Shu mountain.


    Seeing more and more people around him, Liang Han knew that Shu Shan''s reputation could not be damaged at this time.


    "All the disciples of Shu mountain, listen to the order and set up the array!"


    "Yes


    All the disciples of Shu mountain scattered one after another, and they surrounded mi you Ning.


    Seeing this phenomenon, miyuning felt something wrong.


    Liang Han himself is the cultivation that is about to enter the yuan infant period.


    Naturally, the accomplishments of the disciples of the surrounding Shu mountains are not low.


    Shushan''s array has a must kill skill.


    At this time, the array they set up is naturally the kill skill.


    Even if it''s Yuan Ying''s cultivation, it''s not easy to escape this array.


    Liang Han is directing the disciples of Shushan to set up the array, and he has already cast the Dharma at the eye of the array.


    Seeing this scene, miyuning''s face with gauze showed disdain.


    Who likes to play? She won''t play anyway.


    Just dealing with them in this way, and in the end, they are both defeated.


    See people from other sects around.


    Miyuning cleared his throat. "I hereby swear that I will not be a disciple of Shushan, because of the slander and planting of Shushan,


    And Liang Han, you''ve lost my friendship, Bai Xinting''s revenge, and I''ll never be with you again!


    In the future, when I return gently, it will be the time to slaughter Shushan sect. "


    People have been shocked by mi you Ning''s words.


    Tu Shushan?


    It''s really a joke.


    In the mountains of Shu, there are still several old ancestors of Yuanying.


    The woman in front of her said she slaughtered Shu mountain.


    However, there are also some insightful people who find that they can''t see through the women surrounded by the disciples of Shushan.


    This woman''s cultivation is above them.


    They are the cultivation of Jindan.


    Now I can''t see through mi you Ning''s accomplishments.


    Then there is only one possibility.


    She has entered Yuanying.


    This... This is horrible.


    That woman is only a hundred years old, so young, even entered the yuan baby.


    Several people still can''t believe it.


    When all the disciples of Shushan heard her words, they could not accept them again.


    She took out the escape transmitter.


    "Liang Han, Bai Xinting, wait for me to come back. I''ll take your two lives in the future."

 Chapter 854

    "No! She''s running! Stop it


    Liang Han was startled and stopped immediately.


    However, miyuning is much faster than him.


    Turn on the scroll conveyor in your hand.


    Then she disappeared, along with the scroll conveyor.


    When Liang Han saw mi you Ning take out the transmitter, he had already come.


    Unfortunately, he was a bit late after all.


    Miyuning has disappeared.


    And her words have been heard by all around.


    This makes Liang Han''s expression gloomy and terrifying.


    Once the leader knows about it, he will not be spared.


    Liang Han glanced at Bai Xinting not far away.


    Good thing this woman didn''t die.


    Or he''ll be dead.


    On the white heart ting that pig head face, Liang Han let himself show, very natural gentle smile.


    Seeing Bai Xinting''s loving eyes.


    He was relieved.


    As long as the woman still likes him, everything will be easy.


    Liang Han turns his head and looks around. He puts away his sword.


    Standing in the place where miyuning disappeared before, he was like a gentleman at this moment.


    All over with Bingran righteousness.


    "Dear Taoist friends, if you see the gentle traitor in Shushan, please give the traitor to Shushan. Shushan will thank you very much!"


    Everyone knows Liang Han.


    This is the new generation in recent years.


    This man is valued by the leader of Shushan.


    Some time ago, people also participated in the ceremony of Liang Han''s marriage to the daughter of the leader of Shushan.


    "Yes, it should be."


    "It''s natural..."


    "It''s easy to say..."


    Everyone around should say yes.


    I just don''t know what they think.


    The onlookers are all third rate sects.


    Not far away, the disciples of Zixiao sect''s generals left after the secret place of Xuanmen was closed.


    When the disciples of Shushan were entangled with mi you Ning, they left without strabismus.


    Only the disciples of Zixiao sect didn''t join in the fun.


    Liang hanshun, with the solemn service of Zixiao sect, naturally knew that they were not surrounded.


    Even Zixiao sect is now excluded from the first sect of xiuxianjie by Shushan.


    He did not dare to do anything to the disciples of Zixiao sect.


    Because Shushan is also easy, there is no direct conflict with Zixiao sect.


    But Liang Han was really upset with Zixiao sect.


    Any activity of the year.


    Including the opening of the mysterious gate this time, it is clear that this matter should be handed over to Shushan.


    He should be in charge.


    Finally, it fell on the disciples of Zixiao sect.


    It''s made him uncomfortable for a long time.


    Seeing the disciples of Zixiao sect leave one after another.


    Liang Han takes his eyes back and looks up to the disciples of Shu mountain.


    "Back to the gate!"


    "Yes


    "Yes


    Feeling the response of the disciples around, Liang Han''s unhappiness before, it slowly calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning was sent to the human world again.


    Hearing the noise in his ears, miyuning stood in place and pressed his head.


    Just when it was transmitted, she felt some confused memory in her mind.


    Uncle Huang, the great Xia Dynasty, and a lot of blood


    "Eh? Isn''t this the girl saved by young master Yan? How are you


    Just when miyuning was standing in the same place and trying to recall.


    Suddenly came a familiar and old voice.


    Miyuning looked around and saw the old man with the box on his back.


    The other side came up to her and looked at her with turbid eyes.

 Chapter 855

    Miyuning thought about it a little, and then he thought about it.


    The reason why this person''s voice is so familiar is that she woke up in the human world before.


    The one who heard the Savior talk to.


    When the old doctor saw that it was mi you Ning, he said, "young master Yan has an accident. Do you know?"


    Mi you Ning''s eyebrows and eyes showed doubts. She gently shook her head.


    "Come with me. I''m just going to show it to Mr. Yan."


    The old doctor was walking in front of him, and mi you Ning''s feet followed him uncontrollably.


    "Young master Yan didn''t know what happened a few days ago. He fell down at home and broke his leg. Young people now..."


    Mi you Ning listened to the old doctor''s words, and his eyes picked.


    It''s a wonder that I broke my leg when I fell down.


    But thinking of the man in white in the secret place of Xuanmen, she definitely went to have a look.


    After all, they look the same. Is there any connection between them.


    Soon the old doctor took mi you Ning to the place where Yan Qingchen lived.


    "Young master Yan, here comes the old man."


    The old doctor opened the door and went to the inner room.


    "Dr. he, please come again."


    Miyuning raised his feet and went into the inner room to keep up with Dr. he.


    She heard the cold, smiling voice coming from the inner room.


    Just like the man in the secret place of Xuanmen, his voice is the same.


    But the men in the house are obviously more popular.


    The man in the secret place of Xuanmen is really cold, giving people a very alienated feeling.


    That person''s temperament, is also does not eat between the people fireworks.


    After Dr. he entered the inner room, miyuning followed him.


    The veil on her face was long gone.


    Otherwise doctor he would not have recognized her.


    Yan Qingchen is leaning on the bed with a book in his hand.


    After hearing doctor he''s voice, his eyes left the book.


    When doctor he came into the inner room, Yan Qingchen''s mouth still showed a smile.


    However, when he saw mi you Ning following doctor he, his eyes were stunned.


    His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, too.


    Just because miyuning has changed.


    Is no longer the first wake-up, the kind of whole body hanging with the appearance of anger.


    The whole body''s temperament has changed, demon - Rao, charming - charming.


    There is an attractive smell all over the body.


    Just like the fox demon, he wants to suck away the spirits of people.


    Yan Qingchen''s smile solidified.


    Mi you Ning''s indifferent eyes, but with his calm eyes.


    During the period when the two people look at each other, the air in the inner room gradually solidifies.


    The atmosphere was not very good.


    Doctor he didn''t seem to feel it.


    He went to the edge of the bed and looked at Yan Qingchen''s left leg and put it on the edge of the bed.


    "Do you feel better today?"


    He doctor''s question, let Yan Qingchen divert sight.


    Seeing that doctor he opened the gauze on his left leg, he said faintly: "it''s OK, there''s no special feeling."


    Hearing this, doctor he frowned.


    "It''s not so good. If you don''t feel this leg..."


    The following words, Dr. he did not continue.


    But his brow, with deep lines, had been frowning.


    "I''ll change your dressing today. If I can, I''d better find someone to press it around for you. This will have some auxiliary effects."


    Yan Qingchen knows what doctor he said.


    If there is no response, it means the leg is useless.


    Even knowing the result, Yan Qingchen didn''t frown.


    "Good."


    He sighed when he heard the cold and indifferent tone.

 Chapter 856

    Doctor he opened the box he had brought with him and began to nag again.


    "Young master Yan, it''s not old time to talk about you. Now you''re not young. It''s time to start a family.


    You see now, you have hurt your leg, and you don''t even have a caregiver around you.


    If there is a person who knows the cold and the heat around you, it''s much better than you are now. At least you can have a hot meal... "


    Yan Qingchen''s appearance no longer eats fireworks between people. At this time, he hears doctor he''s words, and his eyes show unspeakable.


    These days, he is really afraid.


    Every time Dr. he comes here, he must be so nagging.


    Although he meant well, he was afraid of hearing such words every day.


    As for starting a family or something, he really didn''t think about it.


    Although miyuning entered the inner room, she did not step forward.


    But leaning by the door, listening to doctor he''s nagging.


    And appreciation, Yan Qingchen''s helpless face.


    Doctor he soon changed the medicine for Yan Qingchen.


    When the bandage was tied up, his face showed persistence.


    "Young master Yan, you said that there is no one close to you. The niece of Aunt Liu''s fourth uncle is Xiaocui.


    That girl is really good. She does all the housework.


    My mother-in-law said that Xiaocui is a good breadwinner. She will give you a big fat boy in the future... "


    Yan Qingchen didn''t know what he thought of, and his eyes showed fear.


    He quickly waved to doctor he, "doctor he, no, really no, I''m used to being alone..."


    That action, that facial expression, it seems that there is something fierce.


    "Poof..."


    At this time, miyuning could not help laughing.


    It''s Dr. he who sold Xiaocui.


    As well as Yan Qingchen''s fierce rejection, she really felt funny.


    Miyuning''s laughter attracted two pairs of eyes.


    Doctor he almost forgot the existence of mi you Ning. After all, he is old and has a bad memory.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning, his eyes showing a satisfied smile.


    Yan Qingchen also put his eyes on mi you Ning.


    Think of him just that eagerly refuse appearance, as well as that unnatural reaction, be seen by this woman.


    Yan Qingchen dropped her eyes, put her fist to her mouth and coughed.


    "Isn''t it just ready-made?"


    Doctor he suddenly exclaimed.


    Yan Qingchen has a bad premonition and quickly looks up at doctor he.


    And doctor he, at this time, has been looking at mi you Ning.


    The more you look, the more satisfied you are.


    Miyuning raised his eyebrows at doctor he''s satisfied sight.


    Because she felt what doctor he was thinking.


    Next, the other party''s words proved what she thought.


    Doctor he turned his head and said to Yan Qingchen, who was lying on the bed, "young master Yan, this girl is good.


    I see you two are so beautiful. "


    Yan Qingchen quite headache closed his eyes, he reached out to press the bridge of the nose.


    At this time, she really didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t dare to look at the woman at the door.


    Doctor he didn''t speak when he saw Yan Qingchen.


    However, this does not speak, in his here is the default meaning.


    He walked quickly to miyuning.


    "How old is the girl? Where does she live? But there are still family members. Is there any marriage?"


    Doctor he came forward with a thunderbolt and asked what he thought.


    Mi you Ning looked at doctor he in front of him, and the smile on his face never faded.

 Chapter 857

    Yan Qingchen here, heard doctor he''s words, eyes brush opened.


    Regardless of his previous embarrassment, he turned to see mi you Ning for the first time.


    See her face is still hanging a faint smile, there is no impatience, this just a sigh of relief.


    Then he quickly turned his eyes to Dr. he.


    The light on miyuning''s body was too dazzling.


    The breath of soul is really irresistible.


    "Don''t embarrass other girls, doctor he. I have no plans to get married for the time being."


    Hearing what Yan Qingchen said, doctor he turned his head and sighed.


    He looked at Yan Qingchen with disapproval.


    But also know that the other side is really a cold person.


    I don''t know what kind of girl can stand beside him in the future.


    Doctor he went to the bed and packed his wooden case of medicine.


    "You ah, this character is too cold, find a close person, life will not be too dry."


    Yan Qingchen light smile, "have been used to, if around many people, but not beautiful."


    Doctor he laughed at his tone.


    He shook his head with a smile, "I''ll change the dressing for you in two days. Aunt Hua''s backache, I''ll go and have a look."


    Yan Qingchen nodded, "doctor he, walk slowly. Thank you for your care these days."


    Doctor he didn''t say anything more. He picked up the wooden box and left the inner room.


    In the inner room, there are only mi you Ning standing at the door and Yan Qingchen lying on the bed.


    The smile on Yan Qingchen''s face faded.


    He said with a smile: "the thing left by the girl last time is missing. If you come to take it, please tell the girl a price, and I''ll compensate you."


    When he talked about this, MI Youning raised his eyebrows.


    If the other party doesn''t mention it, she will forget it.


    "You''re talking about the blue bead."


    She stepped to the table in the inner room and sat down on the bench.


    Yan Qingchen nodded, "exactly, I lost it by accident."


    "Ha ha ha..." mi you Ning laughed at his excuse.


    "It''s not something before. It''s just a medicine to strengthen your body and make you resist pain."


    Yan Qingchen opened his eyes, "medicine?"


    He remembered that the blue bead had entered his body when he took it up.


    It''s a drug. It''s incredible.


    It''s unheard of and unheard of.


    Miyuning nodded, then from her mustard space, the same beads appeared again.


    A blue bead appeared in her hand.


    The dazzling blue light is really beautiful.


    When Yan Qingchen saw mi you Ning''s action, he didn''t know what to do.


    He looked at miyuning''s solid, suspicious and inquiring.


    Who the hell is this man.


    Because he asked what he thought.


    "Who are you?"


    Miyuning took the blue bead to his mouth.


    The beads turned into a blue light and poured into her body.


    Yan Qingchen saw this in his eyes.


    At this time, he was more sure that the woman was absolutely not an ordinary person.


    It''s not the royal family he guessed.


    As for Yan Qingchen''s inquiry, mi you is rather sad.


    She didn''t know how to answer.


    Then she stood up and tied her hands in the air.


    The whole body turned into white light.


    It belongs to her Yuanying''s cultivation, because she didn''t release it deliberately.


    So Yan Qingchen will not be affected.


    After all, he is an ordinary man, and mi you Ning is still worried about him.

 Chapter 858

    Seeing the white light, Yan Qingchen pursed the corners of his mouth.


    "Are you a demon?"


    After hearing this, miyuning laughed again.


    She gathered the white light on her back and slowly moved to her feet.


    So the body soars.


    Yan Qingchen followed her action and shifted her eyes.


    When he saw it, miyuning put it away.


    She dropped her feet to the ground and walked towards the bed.


    "I''m not a monster. How can you think that? I''m a man who cultivates immortals."


    When Yan Qingchen saw mi you Ning approaching, he planned to divert his attention.


    But when she heard this, she did not move.


    He looked into miyuning''s face.


    That beautiful face, seemingly pure, but in fact charming.


    There is no denying that this woman is really beautiful.


    Especially the human temperament in her.


    Even he would be attracted.


    "Then you are a fairy?"


    Miyuning went to the bed and sat on a bench.


    She shook her head and refuted Yan Qingchen''s opinion.


    "No, not yet."


    Looking at it from a close distance, she shows her smiling face. Yan Qingchen feels that her breathing is abnormal.


    He held the book in his hand with a little force.


    Miyuning didn''t notice his little action.


    "During this time, I don''t know if I can disturb young master Yan. I have nowhere to go."


    Yan Qingchen nodded and sent the book to his eyes.


    Now his heart is not normal.


    The sweet smell made him feel like something was pouring out of his body.


    He did not dare to look at miyuning, nor did he dare to look at him.


    He even held his breath.


    The woman around is just like the fox demon in the book.


    At a glance, it will sink in.


    Just close, you can''t help yourself.


    Although Yan Qingchen read with both eyes, he was already reciting the Vajra Sutra in his heart.


    Mi you Ning nods near Yan Qingchen, and she smiles with satisfaction.


    Now she can''t go back to the fairyland.


    Shushan will definitely look for her.


    She will slowly put the hands of the baby, the development of their largest space.


    At the same time, we should improve our cultivation again.


    When she goes through the robbery and flies up, she must slaughter Shushan.


    Leader, Liang Han, Bai Xinting, none of them want to run away.


    Yan Qingchen, this is her only familiar place.


    The other Party promised her to stay, so she naturally has to repay the other party.


    Mi you Ning could not help looking at Yan Qingchen''s left leg.


    She reached for her slender hand and touched his leg through her clothes and gauze.


    Yan Qingchen felt it when he was met.


    He was in a hurry to leave, but he forgot that his leg was hurt.


    I can''t use my strength at all. Even such a gentle movement will make him hurt.


    The gentle breathing let mi you Ning listen in the ear.


    She turned her head and glared at Yan Qingchen. "I''m not Xiaocui. I can''t eat you."


    On hearing Xiaocui, Yan Qingchen''s face turned white.


    It hurts. It''s scared.


    Seeing his weak appearance, mi you Ning felt guilty.


    She took her hand away from Yan Qingchen''s leg.


    Tone serious way: "I just want to give you the treatment of leg injury, is to repay your acceptance of grace, as well as the previous life-saving grace."


    Yan Qingchen nodded, but he did not look at mi you Ning.


    "Then I move. Don''t be afraid."


    Yan Qingchen did not look up, but should say: "good."


    If you can cure your leg injury, it''s good.


    In recent days, he has been in bed, mobility, leg injury, did not wash.


    After the leg is cured, naturally everything is convenient.

 Chapter 859

    Mi you Ning reaches out his hand and puts it on Yan Qingchen''s leg again.


    This time, Yan Qingchen did not move again.


    The spirit power is transmitted to Yan Qingchen''s leg.


    Strands spread over his injured leg.


    Think of the white face of Yan Qingchen before.


    Mi you Ning asked casually, "what is Xiaocui like? You are... Scared."


    On hearing Xiaocui, Yan Qingchen''s face was tight and the corners of his mouth were tightly pursed.


    "... very strong."


    Miyuning was stunned.


    Very strong


    Is the waist as strong as an ox?


    Otherwise, why is Yan Qingchen so afraid.


    Yan Qingchen has raised his head, but his ears are a little red.


    Maybe he saw the doubts in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    He returned to the previous indifference, "two of my size, character is very bright, I have never seen such a woman."


    Miyuning looks at Yan Qingchen in front of him.


    Visual inspection Yan Qingchen 1.8 meters up.


    Not to mention the height, the size is not small.


    In fact, Yan Qingchen seems very thin.


    When she touched each other''s legs, she found that his figure was very good.


    Standard perfect proportions.


    The legs were full of strength, not as thin as his appearance.


    Two Yan Qingchen''s body shape, that really... Is not general strong.


    He has a bright personality, which is also the euphemism of Yan Qingchen.


    Miyuning chuckled.


    She bowed her head to hide her smile.


    No wonder when Yan Qingchen refused doctor he, he would be so direct.


    Even she can''t imagine.


    The scene of Xiaocui standing beside Yan Qingchen.


    In the meantime, MI Youning has cured Yan Qingchen''s leg injury.


    This small injury is too easy for her.


    Yan Qingchen also felt it and felt it in his left leg.


    He inadvertently moved, only to find that he can really move freely.


    And there was no pain.


    Yan Qingchen looks up at mi you Ning and looks at her smiling eyes.


    That pair of beautiful eyes seem to have a hook, let him see can''t move to realize.


    The heart beat faster and more abnormal.


    Yan Qingchen began to panic in his heart.


    He recited the Vajra Sutra again.


    Will their abnormal state, slowly calm down.


    Remember just promised to stay.


    Yan Qingchen gently frowned, he has only one bedroom here.


    Moreover is in the study, has a piece of soft collapse.


    Other places can''t live at all.


    Yan Qingchen feels that she is not healthy, so she hasn''t washed seriously these days.


    He got out of bed, and now he was wearing an inner garment, some of which were not neat.


    It made his ears turn red again.


    "Girl, my surname is Yan, and my name is Qingchen. I don''t know her name yet."


    Mi you Ning sees Yan Qingchen staying. She stands up with a smile and avoids.


    She is more eye-catching, see each other''s unnatural.


    After hearing Yan Qingchen''s self introduction, MI Youning turns and walks to the door.


    But also did not forget to answer each other, "my name is Wenwan."


    Seeing each other off, Yan Qingchen is relieved.


    But there are still some small regrets at the bottom of my heart.


    Gentle, this name really does not suit, so demon - Rao, charming - charming woman.


    The other side from the beginning to the end, there is no gentle.


    It''s like the fox spirit who specializes in absorbing men''s essence.


    That pick eyebrow, frown and smile, are put a unique charm.


    People can''t help sticking to it.


    Even he, isn''t he.


    Yan Qingchen recalled the abnormality before, and could not help shaking his head and laughing.

 Chapter 860

    Yan Qingchen sees mi you Ning off, and his back disappears.


    He lowered his head to smell himself.


    Not too heavy taste, but also a little sour gas is about to come out.


    Yan Qingchen frowned tightly.


    I don''t know if I can smell him so close to him.


    He turned to remove the bedding from the bed.


    In the next few days, I''m afraid there will be a change of people.


    I just don''t know how many days.


    Yan Qingchen removed the bedding from the bed and took out a new one from the wardrobe.


    Seeing the bed in order, he went to the ear room.


    He now this body sour gas, also want to clean up.


    Just looking at myself, my free left leg.


    He''s still a little incredible.


    When Mingming broke it, it hurt.


    Even Dr. he thought it was difficult for him to recover.


    Gentle short time, let him move freely.


    Although the other party said she was an immortal.


    But Yan Qingchen, or more inclined, she is fox please.


    Because of the beautiful capital, the charming eyes and the sweet smell released from the whole body.


    How can he not doubt it.


    Yan Qingchen walks into the ear room and shakes his head again.


    No matter what the other party is, it''s different from him.


    They are not people of the same world.


    That strange ability is an eye opener for him.


    How can such a person stay in the world.


    No one is allowed to leave at any time.


    Yan Qingchen ignores the little idea in his heart and pours water into the ear bath bucket.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning left the inner room and sat in the living room.


    There is a big desk not far away.


    There are all kinds of books on it, and there are also bookcases in the back.


    On the bookcase, naturally, there are also full of books.


    It seems that this man is really a nerd.


    Each other''s body has a strong flavor of ink.


    He is a scholar.


    The other side''s weak appearance gives people a false impression.


    It''s like he''s really weak.


    After she touched each other''s bones, she found that it was really a fake.


    It''s not slandering Yan Qingchen to say that he is a nerd.


    Yan Qingchen, this name is also good.


    The other side refused doctor he''s way, very indecisive.


    When I saw her, my eyes were flustered and my ears were red.


    It''s not what a nerd is.


    Thinking of each other''s confused little eyes, MI Youning chuckled.


    "Host, you will continue to die and wait for God."


    Huh?


    What sound


    Miyuning heard a voice.


    She turned her head and looked around.


    The voice was full of ambivalence.


    But when she turned around, she didn''t find anyone else around.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Miyuning said to himself.


    Although she said so, the vigilance in her eyes was not relaxed.


    She released her psychic power and spread around, trying to find out who was hiding in the dark.


    It''s impossible to have an illusion about her.


    She''s not human.


    She is an immortal, but her ears are very sensitive.


    There was someone in the ear just now.


    Is it the people from Shushan who have come?


    No, it can''t be that fast.


    Miyuning''s powerful cultivation of Yuanying is spreading in this small room.


    She looked at everything around her mentally.


    Nothing suspicious was found outside, and she spread to the inner room.


    "Wow..."


    Huh?


    What kind of sound is that.


    It''s like the sound of water. Mi you Ning follows the sound and looks in that direction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thank you: please call me Mrs. Xu (Queen) and reward the alliance leader 100000 Book coins yesterday ?


    Yesterday was the first time to be on the list of support activities. I was on the stage of time. Thank you for your reward. I didn''t expect it to be a real success, Aimeng ?

 Chapter 861

    Because he felt something suspicious, miyuning focused on it.


    After that, white flowers appeared in front of her eyes.


    A pair of slender hands are watering with a ladle.


    Looking down, there is a pair of red beans.


    The color is very light, very tender.


    The moon Hun bore of CHIGUO appeared in miyuning''s eyes.


    She forgot to take back her mind.


    So Leng Leng looked at every move in the inner room.


    It was in the tub. Someone was bathing.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t help exclaiming at her perfect figure.


    It is Yan Qingchen who bathes.


    He poured the water from the ladle on his body and filled it again.


    All of a sudden, he made a movement.


    There seems to be a feeling of peeping around.


    His handsome face revealed doubts.


    The earroom is closed in three places.


    The only entrance, without any shadow.


    But the feeling of being watched intensely made him feel it.


    Someone is looking at him.


    All of a sudden, he looked up and faced the void.


    It happened to bring mi you Ning back to life.


    She quickly put away all her spiritual power.


    "Hoo..."


    Miyuning relaxed and touched her mouth.


    It is clear that Yan Qingchen is just an ordinary person. Why is he so sensitive.


    The other side suddenly stops the movement, also has that vigilant gaze.


    All let mi you Ning clearly realize that Yan Qingchen may not be as simple as what he saw.


    She was discovered by an ordinary person when she was a child.


    Even if I didn''t find out for the first time that it was her.


    But the other side''s vigilance made mi you Ning feel sorry.


    Yan Qingchen is not simple.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yan Qingchen found something wrong, he had no mood to continue bathing.


    He simply rinsed, put on his clothes and walked out of the ear room.


    When Yan Qingchen came out, MI Youning was serious with a book.


    That look is very serious.


    That deep feeling is incomparably serious.


    But when Yan Qingchen saw mi you Ning like this, he put his fist to his lips and laughed.


    Hearing the laughter, miyuning raised his serious face.


    "Young master Yan..."


    She nodded.


    Yan Qingchen pointed to her.


    The smile at the corner of the mouth can no longer be covered.


    He has enough forbearance.


    But the laughter still overflowed.


    Mi you Ning sees Yan Qingchen pointing at her. She looks down at herself.


    After reading for a long time, I didn''t find anything wrong with her.


    Yan Qingchen saw that she didn''t know anything about it, so she walked slowly.


    The smiling eyes dazzled mi you Ning at this moment.


    This is handsome, like the immortal appearance, at this moment more dust.


    Although contaminated with the popularity, but more eye-catching.


    Such a man, to often smile.


    Because it''s too beautiful, it''s very comfortable to look at.


    Mi you Ning felt that she was gently lifted by her soft and charming eyes.


    The smile gently waves her heartstrings.


    Her heart started to beat.


    Even so, her face was serious, without any flaw.


    Until Yan Qingchen comes to her.


    Smell the fresh soap on each other.


    She looked up at Yan Qingchen, with a puzzled look in her eyes.


    I don''t understand why he was so close.


    Let''s have a good talk.


    On the line of sight of that doubt, Yan Qingchen slowly stretched out his hand.


    Those hands are as slender as jade, which is more beautiful than a woman''s hands.

 Chapter 862

    Miyuning looked at her hands and approached her slowly.


    Her heart stopped as if she couldn''t breathe.


    Yan Qingchen didn''t notice. Mi Youning held her breath.


    He held out his hand, took mi you Ning''s book, turned the direction, and put it back into her hands again.


    Mi you Ning looks down and sees everything in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What else can she say.


    Feeling unable to breathe, miyuning gasped.


    Because Yan Qingchen is in front of her, she moves very slowly.


    I held my breath.


    No wonder she felt out of breath.


    I thought this man was going to do something to her.


    But how does she explain the book.


    Before, because always pay attention to the situation in the inner room.


    She didn''t know whether Yan Qingchen would know that she was peeping.


    So when she heard the movement in the inner room, she quickly took a book from the desk.


    Just pretend to read.


    But I didn''t expect such an embarrassing thing to happen.


    Yan Qingchen saw that MI Youning''s face remained unchanged, as if nothing had happened.


    He chuckled softly, "I''ve packed the room. Miss Wen, let''s stay for a while these days."


    Mi you Ning raised his head, eyes with Mei - Yi, "thank you."


    Then she lifted up her hand with the book.


    Shaking the book in his hand, "the book of the human world is different from that of our immortal world. No wonder I took it down."


    With that, he nodded in recognition.


    Hearing her say so, the smile on Yan Qingchen''s face is deeper.


    Deeply afraid of making mi you Ning uncomfortable, he turned his head and hit his lips with his fist.


    That smile is really amazing.


    Miyuning turned his lips as he turned around.


    She really can''t think of a good reason.


    She didn''t expect to be stupid.


    I took the book upside down.


    However, this is exactly why Yan Qingchen smiles at this time.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not say that miyuning took the book backwards.


    A moment later, Yan Qingchen turned around and nodded in recognition.


    "No wonder Miss Wen wants to learn the word of human world. I can teach you."


    Miyuning also knows her reasons. Her confidence is too low.


    But now the other side gives her steps, she is naturally willing.


    Mi you Ning facial expression restores before indifferent, lightly nod, "that thanks young master Yan."


    She put the book back on the table.


    That action is very urgent, as if to get rid of some burden in general.


    It''s a real shame.


    Yan Qingchen went to the table and put the book back to its previous position.


    He finished reading this book some time ago.


    Miyuning was amused to see his action of cherishing books.


    Is this man addicted to books.


    Mi you Ning is wrong to think that way.


    It should be said that in the future, she will be addicted.


    Yan Qingchen put the book back to its original place.


    When he turned to look at miyuning, he looked at his beautiful face.


    The other side''s temperament is aloof, pure and refined, which is really not the general beauty.


    Unfortunately, it was covered by the flattery in those eyes.


    It''s not sexy and glamorous.


    But because of those eyes, people mistook her for the enchanting woman.


    Just now, he saw miyuning''s unnatural reaction.


    I know this woman is just an ordinary woman.


    A little woman.


    "Is Miss Wen hungry?"


    Mi you Ning sniffed at her with a smile and said, "we don''t need to eat. We''ve already broken the valley."


    Yan Qingchen suddenly realized.


    Well, foxes don''t need to eat either.

 Chapter 863

    Yan Qingchen touched his stomach, but he was hungry.


    What he has eaten these days is cold food. He has long wanted to eat the drunk chicken from Yuxuan Pavilion.


    Miyuning saw his action and stood up from his seat.


    "Let''s go out to eat. I''ve never visited this world before. I just went out to see the scene of this world."


    Yan Qingchen is naturally willing.


    But he saw miyuning, that beautiful face.


    I can''t help frowning.


    "You wait for me for a moment."


    Yan Qingchen said, turned and walked quickly to the inner room.


    Miyuning stood there and watched him leave.


    After a while, Yan Qingchen came out of the inner room.


    He also held a transparent white scarf in his hand.


    Yan Qingchen quickly steps to MI Youning and hands him the white scarf.


    "For the sake of unnecessary trouble, Miss Wen, take this gauze towel with you."


    Mi you Ning looks at that white gauze towel and lightly breaks eyebrow.


    "Is this something someone else has worn?"


    At this time, her mood, inexplicably some uncomfortable.


    If it''s really worn by other women, she really dislikes it.


    There will be some discomfort in the heart.


    It''s just that kind of uncomfortable feeling, it will make her hair blocked.


    Yan Qingchen shook his head with a smile, "this is what I bought. When I''m going up the mountain, I''ll take it to cover the sandstorm. It''s still new."


    Miyuning nodded, took the white scarf and simply covered the lower part of her face.


    That action is very simple, will ear hair are confused.


    See that messy hair, Yan Qingchen some intolerable.


    He took the first two steps and stretched out his hand to straighten the hair in miyuning''s ear.


    Pull it behind your ear.


    Seeing that the one behind was tied up in a mess, he came back to mi you Ning.


    His movements are very natural.


    Naturally, let mi you Ning, without any aversion.


    She just stood in the same place without any displeasure.


    Yan Qingchen tied up the gauze towel for MI Youning, which reflected what he had done.


    There was an expression on his face.


    He went to mi you Ning and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t control it for a while."


    At first, miyuning did not know what was going on.


    In the eyes of Yan Qingchen to see the apology, and that stand far away from her distance.


    Only then can we understand what happened to this man.


    "It''s a big deal, there aren''t so many rules."


    Mi you Ning touched the gauze towel on his face and asked, "OK?"


    Yan Qingchen nodded, "OK, let''s go."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    It was still noon and there were a lot of people in the small town.


    Selling vegetables, buying accessories, rouge, all kinds of things, mi you Ning is dazzled.


    Even though Yan Qingchen was very hungry, he was with MI Youning.


    See each other, to what he usually see, show curiosity.


    He didn''t have the heart to disturb each other.


    It was the eyes overflowing with smile that made him reluctant to break.


    That''s it. Let her laugh all the time.


    Unrestrained, innocent and happy.


    "Qingchen, look here!"


    At a mask stand, Yan Qingchen accompanies mi Youning to choose a mask.


    Suddenly, I heard the other side''s joyful voice.


    He turned and looked with a smile.


    Yeah, a ghost mask.


    It didn''t frighten him in any way.


    The corners of his mouth curled slightly. "Do you like it?"


    Mi you Ning doesn''t scare Yan Qingchen. She takes off her mask.


    Show her curling action, "no, it''s not fun."


    Put the mask back on the stall, and she went on to the next stall.


    Yan Qingchen shows an apologetic smile to the people on the mask booth.

 Chapter 864

    The latter knows him and shakes his head.


    Even gently asked, who is that girl, ah, is not his fiancee.


    Yan Qingchen looks at mi you Ning and stands on the jewelry booth with a gentle smile on her face.


    At this time, he had nothing to do with his estrangement and coldness when he first saw mi you Ning.


    For the vendor on the mask stand, Yan Qingchen shakes his head with a smile.


    Then he raised his feet and walked in the direction of miyuning.


    "What is this? What is it for? "


    Miyuning asked the vendor with the pendant in his hand.


    The man said with a smile, "girl, this is a knot of one heart. Come on, right?"


    Looking at the other hand over, and the hands of the same concentric knot.


    Miyuning reaches for it.


    Both concentric knots are beautiful.


    There is a small bead in the middle, one red and one blue.


    It looks very beautiful.


    As soon as mi you Ning saw this pair of concentric knots, he liked them very much.


    The tassel was very beautiful, and the small bead in the middle made her happy.


    "I''ll take it!"


    When Yan Qingchen came, he heard mi Youning''s bright voice.


    "Girl, this pair of people have one or two silvers."


    Concentric knot?


    Yan Qingchen is about to go, and MI Youning stops.


    If you look at the things in each other''s hands, it''s not the same knot.


    The light of his eyes gradually became dark, as if something was changing.


    But it''s just a moment away.


    Yan Qingchen gently shakes his head and shakes away his vague thoughts.


    He looked at miyuning and stepped forward.


    "Do you like it?"


    Miyuning turned to Yan Qingchen and showed a brilliant smile.


    Lift the concentric knot in your hand and shake it in front of Yan Qingchen''s eyes.


    "Don''t you think it looks good?"


    Looking at that pair of concentric knots, Yan Qingchen is eccentric and always feels uncomfortable.


    There was a gentle smile on his face.


    "It''s beautiful," he said


    It''s really pretty.


    But at the thought of it, mi you Ning would give the knot to someone else.


    He looked at this concentric knot, how to look very uncomfortable.


    Mi you Ning heard him say that he was very good-looking and showed a brilliant smile.


    He said to himself, "well, it''s beautiful."


    "I''ll take it."


    She said to the peddler at the stall.


    "Well, girl, the two of them have one or two silvers."


    When he heard about silver, miyuning knew it.


    The world of man trades with silver, not like the world of cultivating immortals, but with spirit stones.


    She looked helplessly at Yan Qingchen.


    Yan Qingchen sighed at the yearning, praying and helpless eyes.


    He took out a silver or two from the pocket that was hanging around his waist.


    When Yan Qingchen hands the silver to the vendor, MI Youning smiles.


    Even through the white yarn, her bright smile, still let Yan Qingchen close to capture.


    He showed a gentle smile, "so happy?"


    Miyuning can''t say, but he just likes it.


    He took a pair of concentric knots in his hand and looked at them.


    Then he handed the blue knot to Yan Qingchen, "I just want one. Here you are."


    Finish saying, also don''t see Yan Qingchen whether accept, hard plug to his bosom.


    Miyuning turned and walked forward. He lowered his head and hung the red bead knot on his waist.


    Leaving behind Yan Qingchen, his eyes looked at him inconceivably, and he had a heart knot in his arms.


    At this time, he was sure that miyuning really didn''t know what this concentric knot meant.


    This made his previous strange thoughts slowly dissipate.


    With the concentric knot of blue beads, Yan Qingchen quickly catches up with MI Youning.

 Chapter 865

    Miyuning hung the red bead knot on his waist and continued to look at the strange things around him curiously.


    Yan Qingchen saw that it was late.


    He quickly took miyuning''s arm.


    "Miss Wen."


    "Well?" Mi you Ning turns his head and looks at Yan Qingchen with puzzled eyes.


    On her confused, but also demon - Charm of the line of sight, Yan Qingchen inadvertently drop eyes.


    "Miss Wen, let''s go to eat first. I''ll show you around later. The night market in the town is also very interesting, and Yan is hungry."


    Mi you Ning saw Yan Qingchen''s earlobe, which was light red.


    Only then did she know that she had delayed the meal.


    It''s embarrassing for her.


    She quickly corrected her attitude, "well, go to dinner first, but what''s the night market?"


    Yan Qingchen loosens mi Youning''s arm and takes people to Yuxuan Pavilion.


    After hearing the curious words, his face showed a faint smile.


    Patiently explained: "the night market in the small town is very busy. Many people go out after dinner, and they will do some entertainment..."


    "Please come inside, my guests!"


    When Yan Qingchen and MI Youning come to Yuxuan Pavilion, the second child immediately comes forward to greet them.


    Especially when I see mi you Ning, the eyes of Xiao Er are almost unable to be pulled out.


    Just now, a gust of wind blew, and the white gauze on miyuning''s face was blown up.


    It brought out her true face.


    In fact, not only small two see, even in Yuxuan Pavilion, by the door of the direction of the guests also see.


    In the small two greeting, the public''s line of sight, have looked out.


    Unfortunately, I saw mi you Ning''s real face.


    Yan Qingchen felt that people''s eyes were looking over.


    He immediately stood in front of miyuning.


    See the small two of Yuxuan Pavilion, the vision is infatuated with looking at his back.


    Yan Qingchen''s face was a little ugly, he pursed his lips tightly.


    "Little two, is there any room upstairs?"


    Small two in this cold, dangerous voice back.


    He dropped his eyes and said respectfully, "yes, please come upstairs."


    Yan Qingchen, led by the second child, walks into Yuxuan Pavilion.


    When passing the tables downstairs, many people''s eyes were on mi you Ning.


    Miyuning also felt this.


    At the same time, she also felt the front of Yan Qingchen, at this time the breath of the whole body is very depressed.


    Mi you Ning stares at Yan Qingchen''s back, and his eyes show a puzzled light.


    As he went upstairs, miyuning felt a malicious look.


    She looked up, following the dangerous and malicious gaze.


    This eye, on the up, jealousy and angry eyes.


    It was a woman, in front of the window in the upstairs private room.


    At this time, the other side with that hostile eyes, extremely uncomfortable staring at her.


    Miyuning raised his eyebrows.


    Although she has never been in the human world, she has not seen many things.


    But for people, it''s the same.


    It as like as two peas in the eyes of the woman, she looked the same as jealousy and malice in the woman''s eyes.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes showed a smile to the woman''s eyes.


    She just likes the way people look at her.


    Like others to her helpless, helpless, but torture themselves.


    Meiji upstairs is smiling at mi you Ning''s charming eyes.


    She quit immediately.


    "Come on! Teach that woman a lesson


    The servants in the room, hearing what he said, did not move.


    Listen to her voice again, not as delicate as a woman.

 Chapter 866

    The servant in the room looked at the man sitting at the table.


    Meiji saw that the servants didn''t start and looked at the man sitting at the table.


    The man was big and thick, and his face was ordinary and changeable.


    "Yunhe! Go and teach that woman a lesson


    The man who stares at the table and looks at the delicious food without any action.


    After hearing this, Mei Ji frowned.


    "Can you be more peaceful?"


    There was a sigh in the voice.


    Enchantment Ji hears the voice that this dislikes, quit immediately


    "Master is going to be defiled by that woman, but I''m a little monk. I dare to think about master!"


    This time, Meiji''s voice can obviously make people hear that it belongs to a man''s tone.


    Meiji left the window, went to the soft couch, raised her foot and stepped on the couch.


    At this time, she didn''t look like a woman.


    Seeing him like this, Yunhe simply closed his eyes.


    Because this period of time, he still can''t accept the famous Meiji.


    The other party put on women''s clothes, such a rude side.


    Meiji sees Yunhe''s action of closing her eyes, and her eyes burst into flames.


    "How dare you despise me! If you are not so ugly, you think I would like to wear women''s clothes!


    If it wasn''t for the impending robbery of the master, I would not have done such a thing to affect my image in order not to be found by the people above. "


    Meiji''s words make Yunhe open his eyes.


    He sighed in a low voice.


    Because there has never been a lower bound, so it came to the world for the first time.


    He chose to double his image.


    But I didn''t expect that I would make myself so rough.


    He didn''t know it would be like this.


    And after the lower bound, it can only be changed once, otherwise it will be searched by the people above.


    As for Meiji, she kept the same, but changed into a woman''s dress.


    They are all half weight.


    Don''t make fun of anyone.


    Yunhe stood up and came to the window.


    I want to see which woman makes Meiji angry.


    But when he came to the window.


    I just saw Yan Qingchen and MI Youning enter the room under the guidance of the sophomore.


    Yunhe''s eyes, when looking at Yan Qingchen, obviously become incomparable respect.


    Meiji came to him at this time.


    The opposite door has been closed.


    He turned his lips, "Yunhe, the master has been reincarnated for so long, and is about to return. At this time, we must not let that woman delay the master."


    With disapproval in his eyes, Yunhe said, "no, we can''t do it."


    He turned and looked at Meiji seriously.


    That looks like an ordinary face, so close to let Meiji close all eyes.


    He''s not as angry as he was.


    Instead, turn your face aside.


    He didn''t know what he was muttering, but he didn''t care.


    Turn around and go back to the table to study the food of the human world.


    He couldn''t understand how the master had eaten it for so many years.


    The former master was very picky.


    The master doesn''t even look at the jade dew.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qingchen and MI Youning have already sat in front of the dining table in the room.


    The waiter has recorded all the dishes he wants.


    "Wait a moment, my guest. I''ll bring you the meal right away."


    Yan Qingchen gently nodded, the shop boy left the room.


    Miyuning''s eyes were on the decoration of the room.


    The room looks ordinary, but there are many people downstairs.


    The business here looks good, just like the elixir industry in Xiuxian world.


    It''s always full of business.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The end book of Huahua''s recommendation


    Introduction: it''s a little tired to wear fast¡° President, I don''t want to... "Men turn a deaf ear, strong strategy, two people eat dry wipe clean.


    Su Yun met the lover who was entangled for generations when he became the Tasker.


    Two people hand in hand crazy abuse slag, upgrade version face, all the way to the end.


    Every male god, the boss of the president, Su Shuang''s favorite sweet Wen, one-on-one, clean body and mind.

 Chapter 867

    Yan Qingchen saw that MI Youning was not curious in his eyes.


    On the contrary, his eyes were flat and his mouth curved.


    "The drunk chicken here is delicious. You can try it."


    Mi you Ning turns her head and looks into her smiling eyes.


    She nodded, "well."


    Then she stretched out her hand and pointed to the concentric knot that Yan Qingchen put on the table.


    "Why don''t you bring it?"


    Yan Qingchen followed her hand and looked at the concentric knot of blue beads.


    The smile dissipated.


    He picked up the knot and looked at mi you Ning, "do you know the meaning of the knot?"


    "How can you be more particular?" There was a surprise.


    As soon as the words came out, Yan Qingchen returned with a smile.


    He nodded and put the knot in his hand in front of mi you Ning''s eyes.


    "Tongxin complex" means that two people love each other and belong to each other


    Mi you Ning understood this.


    She narrowed her eyes and thought of Liang Han.


    Love each other? Belong to each other?


    Miyouning lowered his head and pulled off the knot at his waist.


    At this time, her whole body released a low pressure.


    The anger that had disappeared before reappeared.


    Yan Qingchen felt it and looked into mi Youning''s eyes.


    There was hatred in those eyes, and there was a desire to kill.


    Miyuning picked up the knot in his hand and the blue bead knot on the table.


    Then they were thrown into the corner of the room.


    This action makes Yan Qingchen''s expression change a few times.


    He turned to see the concentric knot lying on the ground, and his eyes became delicate.


    "Don''t worry about it. It just looks good."


    Miyuning''s voice was still a little angry.


    This is clearly the emotion of people who have been hurt by emotion.


    The smile on Yan Qingchen''s face had already dissipated.


    He got up, went to the two concentric knots and picked them up.


    Then he came to mi you Ning.


    "It''s a pity to throw it away."


    Mi you Ning''s beautiful eyes looked at Yan Qingchen, and the anger in his eyes disappeared.


    After thinking about it, the other party''s words are quite reasonable.


    She took the knot and there was no dust on it.


    See she took the red bead of concentric knot, Yan Qingchen sat back to his position.


    He tied the concentric knot in his hand to his waist.


    Miyuning''s eyes became delicate when he saw his action.


    Looking up at Yan Qingchen''s elegant face.


    Each other''s face, not too much expression.


    This let her not see, this man''s mood, thought.


    Yan Qingchen tied the knot together and looked up with a smile.


    "Take it. It''s just an object. Take it if you like."


    With a smile, MI Youning once again tied the knot to his waist.


    Her action made Yan Qingchen smile with satisfaction.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    "My guest, it''s served..."


    The door was opened and the waiter came in with the dishes.


    Yan Qingchen smelled the taste of the drunk chicken, but he was not in the mood to eat it.


    Just now, miyuning''s mood changed and his hateful eyes made him feel uncomfortable.


    The waiter put the dishes on the table and took the tray back.


    "Two guests, please use it slowly."


    He left the room.


    But Yan Qingchen did not move his chopsticks after he left the room.


    Miyuning did not eat the food of these people, nor did he act.


    For a while, there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Something is spreading in the air.


    Miyuning also felt uncomfortable.

 Chapter 868

    "Dong Dong..."


    Just when they did not move, the door was knocked again.


    This time the door only knocked twice and was pushed open.


    It was Maggie who came in.


    A red, delicate face, with a brilliant smile.


    When Meiji comes in, Yan Qingchen looks straight.


    Mi you Ning is so close to Yan Qingchen that he naturally sees it.


    She was upset, as if something belonging to her had been taken away.


    That kind of feeling, let her very uncomfortable.


    But there are also some doubts.


    Strange feelings, strange emotions, let her do not know how to describe.


    However, mi you Ning really didn''t welcome Meiji who came in.


    "Good young master Yan. I''m happy to meet you today. I can''t help it. Please give me a chance."


    "Yan Qingchen didn''t know what to say.


    He is still staring at Meiji coming, staring at the delicate face from a close distance.


    There is also a sense of disobedience in my heart.


    It seems that this person should not be like this.


    Miyuning heard that Meiji''s bold words were bad for the whole people.


    Meiji comes between Yan Qingchen and MI Youning.


    He blocked mi you Ning''s body and put one hand on Yan Qingchen''s shoulder.


    "Young master Yan, I can be a slave and a maid. Please accept me."


    Seeing the slender fingers on the shoulder, Yan Qingchen''s eyes sank.


    Meiji immediately took back her hand.


    Then he turned and glared at miyuning.


    Eyes still have the initial jealousy, as well as hatred.


    He didn''t like miyuning.


    And mi you Ning was not allowed to be bullied like this.


    Miyuning stood up, pulled Meiji''s collar and dragged her back.


    She stood in front of Yan Qingchen''s body and said, "where did you come from?"


    In fact, Meiji can''t let miyuning succeed.


    But in order not to be found, he didn''t use Xianli.


    It''s so easy to be pulled apart by miyuning.


    "Where did you come from? I haven''t seen you before!"


    Miyuning just wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Yeah, she came out of the blue.


    It''s just a two-sided relationship with Yan Qingchen.


    Mi you Ning turns to see Yan Qingchen, who is still sitting upright.


    How a pair, this man, she seems to be different.


    Recalling Liang Han, Bai Xinting, Shushan


    Miyuning took a deep look at Yan Qingchen.


    Then he turned and walked towards the door.


    See her this action, Yan Qingchen frown, immediately also got up.


    He was about to catch up when his sleeve was pulled.


    Meiji pulls Yan Qingchen''s sleeve and says: "Lord... Mr. Yan, can I follow you?"


    Yan Qingchen didn''t wave Meiji''s hand.


    He looked at his face with a frown.


    Suddenly a word came out.


    "You''re a man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This successful let charm Ji, that delicate face crack.


    Meiji''s hand, he loosened Yan Qingchen''s sleeve.


    His expression, as well as action, let Yan Qingchen know, his guess is correct.


    When I saw Meiji before, I felt that this face was very familiar.


    It seems that this face appeared in the previous memory clips.


    The difference is that at that time, Meiji was not a woman''s dress.


    So, when Meiji entered the door, he was in a trance for a while, and didn''t react.


    It took him a long time to think about it.


    "This young master, Yan has something to do. I''ll see you later."


    Yan Qingchen doesn''t know Meiji''s identity.

 Chapter 869

    However, the other party''s style of conduct, he is far away.


    With these words, Yan Qingchen turned and left.


    Leaving Meiji messy in the wind, standing alone in the room.


    The master is still the same as before.


    Why do you just poke people''s hearts and lungs.


    There''s no time to meet again. What''s that.


    Is he being rejected?


    Right, right


    When Yunhe walks into the door, he sees Meiji Na, with an unacceptable and sad face.


    He sighed and stepped forward. "Satisfied? We can''t get involved in the master''s business.


    After all these years, once something is broken, it is the master who suffers in the end. "


    Meiji hears Yunhe''s voice, and her expression is very sad.


    "Little hehe, I was despised by my master. He told me that there would be no time for me to meet again."


    Cloud Hector''s face has no facial expression of swept one eye charm Ji.


    It''s because of this that I can''t accept it.


    He turned and left the room.


    It''s been thousands of years, but I still can''t accept it.


    From the beginning, the master just disliked him.


    Meiji see cloud he also left, alone sad to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qingchen leaves Yuxuan Pavilion and goes out to look for MI Youning.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t find it.


    In the crowd, there was no figure he was familiar with.


    However, in the air, there is still a luring breath on the other side.


    The breath, has been slowly dispersed.


    Yan Qingchen looked down at the concentric knot on his waist.


    He is really confused.


    It''s just a two-sided relationship. He has some ideas he shouldn''t have.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Slender fingers like jade, slowly rubbing the concentric knot.


    Yan Qingchen raised his feet and went home.


    His face was still cold and distant.


    But the heart was not calm.


    The original sincerity is far away, now the worry, let Yan Qingchen some distress.


    He is a person, how can he have something to do with the people who cultivate immortals.


    After all, he was too extravagant.


    Just for a moment, he really wanted to... Wanted to


    Yan Qingchen helplessly shook his head, after all, he was confused.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Yan Qingchen saw the drunk chicken on the table in the living room.


    Looking at the drunk chicken, Yan Qingchen frowned.


    Wenwan left before him. It''s impossible to bring the drunk chicken back so soon.


    What''s more, it''s very complicated and time-consuming.


    Yan Qingchen has ruled out the possibility of MI Youning coming back.


    In the remote woods of the town, Yunhe and Meiji sit idly in the tree.


    The former servants were all puppets refined by them.


    It''s already put away.


    "Ah, do you think master will eat drunk chicken?"


    Yunhe looks into the distance and ignores Meiji.


    Because this man has asked many times.


    His answer is the same every time.


    hear nothing of.


    Unfortunately, the other side is still asking.


    Meiji sees that Yunhe ignores him, so she leans on the tree and closes her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    With a glimmer of hope, Yan Qingchen enters the inner room.


    It''s empty.


    Yan Qingchen sits at the table in the living room again.


    Even if his favorite Drunken Chicken is in front of him, he has no appetite at all.


    She, she left.


    Come and go in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    One year later.


    "Boom..."


    Xiuxian world, in the southwest direction, came rolling thunder.


    The thunder was abnormal, very abnormal.


    The whole circle of Xiuxian people are looking southwest.


    There was a golden light.

 Chapter 870

    When people saw the scene, they went to the imperial sword one after another.


    It''s robbery, it''s the power of apotheosis.


    There are few people in the whole world of cultivating immortals.


    Even if there is, it is hidden in the sect, waiting for the rise of the bandit.


    Now, there are people openly robbing in the southwest.


    At this time, many people''s minds are active.


    It''s because once the robber is caught at this time, he can absorb the opponent''s skill.


    At that time, you can go straight through the robbery and fly up.


    Who will give up such a good opportunity.


    All the sects of xiuxianjie have taken action one after another.


    The first sect, Shushan, with its inner disciples, went straight to the southwest.


    The show was very big, with at least hundreds of people.


    Let other sects see you, and you will naturally have to accept your thoughts.


    Even the Zixiao sect, which has been quiet, has moved.


    But Zixiao sect is not as eager as other sects.


    Instead, they sent people to Houshan to invite some ancestors who had been cultivating themselves.


    No one knows that the sneak attack thousands of years ago really injured the ancestors of Zixiao sect.


    However, they have a treasure in their own family, and they have rescued several ancestors.


    Now, it is the cultivation of the spirit period.


    All these years, Zixiao sect has been so low-key.


    It is for the protection of several ancestors.


    The leader of Zixiao sect went forward respectfully when he saw several ancestors coming out of the mountain.


    "The prophecy of Lord Qingchen has come, and it''s troubling some ancestors."


    The three ancestors who had been cultivated in the spirit period were all middle-aged.


    When they heard about the Qingchen venerable, they were very respectful and had no airs.


    Even for the Zixiao sect leader who was only in Yuan Dynasty, he was also very friendly.


    "No problem, southwest, women, Huashen period, now there are two pairs.


    Let''s go and have a look. This Taoist friend is a woman. "


    One of the ancestors spoke.


    The remaining two ancestors also nodded.


    The headmaster immediately arranged the subordinates of Zixiao sect.


    When they were ready, they also took Zixiao sect''s disciples and Zhenshan ancestors to the temple.


    Qingchen Zun is the first person to rise in Zixiao sect.


    Ten thousand years ago, when Qingchen ascended, he predicted.


    Ten thousand years later, there will be a period of women''s salvation in the southwest of Xiuxian.


    Let the Zixiao sect pass on from generation to generation, be sure to save the woman and help her accomplish what she wants.


    Now ten thousand years have passed and the prophecy has come.


    Zixiao sect has never forgotten the prophecy of the venerable.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    "Boom... Boom..."


    The sound of thunder was heard in miyuning''s ear.


    At this time, she was staring at the power of heaven, and there was no place to hide.


    A year ago, she returned to the world of cultivating immortals.


    Yan Qingchen that man affected her.


    So she chose to leave.


    This year, she has been in the southwest of this mountain.


    It''s clean here, and there''s no sects.


    She has refined all the treasures she got in the secret place of Xuanmen.


    This year, her accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds.


    I can''t stop it at all.


    To this day, she''s been a disaster.


    The salvation of the apotheosis period.


    A few days ago, she was OK. She will be robbed this month.


    But how also did not expect, unexpectedly will be in today.


    Come so fast, so suddenly.


    In this world, she had no place to escape.


    The power of heaven made her unable to move.


    Miyuning sits on the ground where he is.


    From the mustard space, took out the magic weapon to resist the thunder robbery.


    Fortunately, she was prepared.

 Chapter 871

    Just as miyuning took out his magic weapon and waited for the thunder to come.


    A lot of people poured in from all directions.


    These people are coming to miyuning, where they are.


    Mi Youning did not know all this, but he could guess it.


    In the eyes of the public, the salvation of Huashen period is an inexhaustible spirit stone.


    "Boom..."


    The first thunder came.


    Miyuning felt the thunder break into his body.


    "Well..."


    It''s not particularly painful, but it''s also a bad taste.


    However, this is only the first thunder.


    She''s going to have to go through 7749.


    Once you can''t get through it, you''ll be out of your wits.


    Even if there is a chance, it will take thousands of years.


    After miyuning carried the first thunder, the thunder was still ringing.


    The power of the way of heaven has been increased by one degree.


    She clearly felt it.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder is getting closer.


    Miyuning looked at the magic weapons in front of her, but she was not ready to use them.


    This time is the lightest, she can withstand.


    I''m afraid it''s the last few.


    That was the most critical time.


    "Boom..."


    The thunder is near.


    It''s close to my ear.


    coming!


    Second!


    "Boom..."


    The second thunder came.


    "Well..."


    It''s like electricity all over the body. It''s too exciting.


    The thunder and lightning aggravated.


    Sure enough, it will only get worse one by one.


    When miyuning was robbed by thunder, Yan Qingchen covered his heart in the human world.


    Today, as before, Yan Qingchen is reading in the yard.


    Spring is coming. It''s most comfortable to read in the yard.


    But just now, the pain in his heart made him frown.


    All the books in my hand fell to the ground.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Meiji in the dark sees Yan Qingchen''s action and is about to come out. She is pulled by Yunhe.


    "Don''t go. The master will be frightened."


    Yunhe''s tone is very serious.


    Because Meiji has scared the master, not once or twice.


    In this year, the love disaster of the master did not come.


    It was a good calculation. It was the return of Dujie last year.


    But I didn''t expect that there was no spirit returning this year.


    Maggie is in a hurry because of this.


    They''ve been down the line for more than a year.


    After a long time, people will find out.


    So for nearly a year, Meiji was everywhere... Hook - leader.


    The so-called robbery, is not to fall in love with a person, know how to love, and then you can return to it.


    Yes, Yunhe thinks so.


    So I didn''t stop Maggie before.


    Yan Qingchen in again and again, encounter charm Ji Sao - harass.


    He''s speechless, and every time he sees the other side coming out.


    You''re going to be scared.


    It''s a man, but it''s a woman.


    The dress made him blind.


    It''s not that they are not beautiful, but that they don''t know the difference between men and women.


    If he didn''t know.


    I really can''t tell.


    Yan Qingchen covered his heart and sat on the cane chair, bending his body.


    The taste of pain, let him have a bad premonition.


    At the same time, he thought again of the woman who left a year ago.


    Gentle, a woman who is not gentle and gentle.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning took the tenth thunder.


    Every time she resisted, her body would suffer from pain.


    Now the pain is more obvious.


    Someone''s been staying at her border.


    This is southwest. The nearest sect arrived first.


    "Boom..."


    Seeing those people outside the border, miyuning had a sneer in his eyes.

 Chapter 872

    "Boom..."


    The thunder is near again.


    The eleventh thunderbolt is coming.


    No one outside the boundary dares to move.


    She focused on the next thunder.


    Those people are really afraid to move.


    Because any thunderstorm may drive them out of their wits.


    "Boom..."


    The eleventh thunder hit mi you Ning.


    ¡­¡­


    In the human world, Yan Qingchen''s heart aches again.


    He stooped, got up from the couch and walked into the room.


    Even the beloved books, are thrown to the ground, do not care about it.


    Yunhe and Meiji see his action and quickly follow him.


    Yan Qingchen did nothing.


    He just went back to the inner room and lay in bed with his eyes closed.


    The feeling of worry is still there.


    But he missed miyuning even more.


    In order not to think about that woman, he let himself fall asleep every time.


    At first, he thought that maybe he could dream about each other in his dream.


    But for a year, the other side has never been in his dream.


    He is used to sleeping when he thinks about each other.


    This time, however, Yan Qingchen failed.


    This time, he didn''t just think about each other.


    The heart is also in constant pain.


    That''s a sign.


    It''s like something happened to each other.


    At the thought of this possibility, Yan Qingchen opened his eyes and didn''t know what to do.


    He didn''t know where he was.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    It was getting dark.


    Miyuning carried the 30th thunder disaster.


    Now she''s in a mess.


    His hair was in a mess, his clothes were in a mess, and his face was a little pale.


    Even so, she still has no magic weapon to resist thunder robbery.


    Not yet.


    And outside the border, it''s full of people.


    These people are watching her.


    Miyuning guessed the purpose of these people coming here.


    It seems that she still has a hard fight to fight after the thunder robbery.


    Listening to the thunder in my ear, mi you would rather drop her eyes and cover up the killing intention in her eyes.


    She saw the people in Shushan.


    I know these people are coming.


    I didn''t expect it to be so spectacular.


    It seems that they will win today.


    And how can she let them succeed.


    Let them settle the bill today.


    Liang Han, Bai Xinting, leader of Shushan


    Today is the time for them to fight to the death.


    "Boom..."


    The thirty first thunder attack.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Qingchen still feels heartache.


    Yunhe and Meiji have already appeared when they see him like this.


    Even if the two show up, Yan Qingchen is not too shocked.


    For the past year, he has always known that there are people around him.


    The appearance of Meiji is not accidental.


    They didn''t hurt him.


    Nothing happened except for the occasional discomfort in his eyes.


    Now Yunhe appears, Yan Qingchen has no time to look at him carefully.


    He lay curled up in bed.


    I can''t help myself.


    "Gentle..."


    The woman''s name came out of his mouth.


    He really missed that woman.


    I really want to.


    My heart is aching.


    Yunhe heard the gentle name.


    It''s so painful to see the master.


    He took something out of his back.


    This is the mirror of heaven and earth. As long as you look in the mirror, all the people and things you think about will show up.


    Seeing the master''s pain, Yun he couldn''t bear it.


    The master has never been so embarrassed.


    He will always be the supreme emperor of the divine world.


    Always be looked up to.


    See cloud he take out a strange mirror, Yan Qingchen also didn''t care too much.


    Until he saw the man in the mirror.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dabaoer are seeking five-star praise, kneeling for five-star praise!


    Have been hit a star maliciously, ask dear people to give five star high praise ?

 Chapter 873

    At this time, what he was thinking was mi you Ning.


    In the mirror of heaven and earth, nature is also miyuning.


    Miyuning in the mirror is already carrying the 41st thunder.


    "Ah..."


    When the 41st thunder attack, miyuning roars.


    Only in this way can she vent her physical pain.


    Yan Qingchen saw the woman in the mirror and was in a mess.


    He was struck by the big thunder, and his anxious eyes turned red.


    He took the mirror from Yunhe''s hand tremblingly.


    Keep your eyes on the person in the mirror.


    At this moment, he is just an ordinary person.


    When he saw that the happy woman was suffering, he was very anxious, but he could do nothing.


    Yunhe and Meiji frown when they see the master.


    This is the so-called love robbery.


    Let the master become unlike himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning side, don''t know Yan Qing Chen is looking at her.


    The last eight thunder robberies.


    Now that she has shouldered the eight thunder robberies, she can become a great power to transform the divine period.


    It has become the existence of the whole world of cultivating immortals.


    "Boom..."


    There was a lot of thunder.


    It''s thicker than the mouth of the bowl - big thunder, it''s right next to her.


    It was a demonstration by heaven, a warning to her.


    Miyuning looked up at the sky.


    The dim sky makes people unable to see through the scenery in the sky.


    Looking up, mi you Ning smiles.


    Laugh wildly.


    "Come on!"


    She''s not afraid. She''s not afraid of demonstrations.


    What is the way of heaven? What she wants is to be free in this world.


    In the space, I hear mi you Ning''s provocation to the way of heaven.


    He can''t stop it.


    Now that we have reached this point, let it be.


    The difference of miyuning has long been found in the way of heaven on this world plane.


    Now even if it is to hide again, it can''t be avoided.


    There is only one choice.


    Kill the way of heaven and seize the great fortune of the whole plane.


    In order to fill the colorful glazed stone.


    The soul has already known that it is impossible to let mi you Ning recover his memory now.


    This year, he has been restricted everywhere.


    "Boom..."


    Just as miyuning yelled, thunder came again.


    The people outside the border, looking at her, are like looking at a madman.


    At this time, even dare to challenge the way of heaven, this person is living impatient.


    Especially when the disciples of Shushan looked at mi you Ning, they were really shocked.


    In their eyes, elder martial sister Wen has always been as gentle as water.


    Since we met in Xuanmen secret place a year ago, the other party has changed.


    At this time, they were shocked to see her challenge the way of heaven, but also some pity.


    They saw that the lightning was getting bigger again.


    "Boom..."


    The 42nd thunderbolt is coming again.


    Miyuning opens his hands to receive the attack of Nalei.


    "Ah..."


    Pain!


    In pain, miyuning felt that his bones were all cracked.


    People outside the border heard miyuning''s voice of pain.


    One after another, they showed their bad eyes.


    Because at this time of her, as long as the greater the bombardment, then wait until the end.


    They can capture it more easily.


    Miyuning alleviates the pain caused by the 42nd thunderstorm.


    The disciples of Zixiao sect, including the headmaster, and three ancestors who were in the period of spiritual cultivation, arrived.


    Zixiao zongmen, the scene of this movement is also a little big.


    However, the most frightening thing is the three ancestors around the leader.


    The three men''s accomplishments oppressed all the people.

 Chapter 874

    All the people present could not see through their accomplishments.


    But there are a few yuan babies.


    If they can''t see through, there''s only one possibility.


    The three members of Zixiao sect are all in the period of deification.


    The people of Zixiao sect didn''t stop because of the eyes around them.


    They went straight to the border of miyuning.


    Around the border, the disciples with low accomplishments stopped one after another.


    They turned to face the people around them.


    Even the leader of Zixiao sect took out his sword and aimed it at the people around him.


    Only the three ancestors went to the border of miyuning.


    Mi you Ning, who had just passed the 42nd thunder robbery, opened his eyes.


    She saw the three ancestors standing outside the border without fear.


    When I saw that it was really a woman in the border.


    They knew that the prophecy was true.


    Southwest, woman, incarnation.


    Seeing their accomplishments, mi you Ning squints.


    They are wearing the clothes of Zixiao sect.


    Think of the man in white in the secret place of Xuanmen.


    It seems that the man also pays close attention to Zixiao sect.


    "Are you here for a share?"


    Miyuning asked.


    Now she doesn''t know whether the three are enemies or friends. She can''t relax at all.


    The three ancestors saw the vigilance in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    They attacked the border one after another.


    Seeing the three people''s movements, mi you Ning''s eyes contracted slightly.


    Even if they come in rashly, they will be hurt.


    There''s no way they don''t know that.


    "This woman is from Zixiao sect. Who dares to be selfish? Don''t blame Zixiao sect for coming out to fight against her!"


    The leader of Zixiao sect made a sound at this time.


    When he opened his mouth, he let everyone in the audience hear him.


    When the leader of Shushan heard this, he turned his head and looked at the schools around him.


    Sure enough, I saw the hesitation on people''s faces, and the recoil.


    Seeing this, the leader of Shushan also made a sound.


    That sharp eye son, stare at all people of purple Xiao Zong door.


    "You Zixiao sect want to monopolize it. It''s unfair that you should be monopolized by Zixiao sect."


    Miyuning was in the border and heard what was said outside.


    She took a look at the three men who attacked the border and said in a voice, "don''t work hard. You can''t open it unless I untie it."


    The three ancestors just stopped.


    They stare at miyuning in the border, and one of them makes a sound.


    "We are not sharing a share, but the venerable of Zixiao sect once said.


    Ten thousand years later, there is a woman in the southwest who has been robbing. She must fulfill her wish. You can be at ease and we will deal with those behind


    The leader of Zixiao sect also spoke here.


    "The woman in jiejie is the guest of Zixiao sect. Anyone who makes up his mind is against Zixiao."


    At the end of Zixiao sect leader''s words, the surrounding Zixiao disciples pointed their swords at the people around them.


    "Boom..."


    The forty third thunderbolt is coming.


    Miyuning clenched his teeth.


    This time, it must be more unbearable than last time.


    Four more ways, she can use the magic weapon of confrontation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the human world, Yan Qingchen watched helplessly as the 43rd thunder attack mi Youning''s body.


    He clenched the mirror with both hands.


    The hands were very strong.


    Yunhe and Meiji have seen the abnormality of the master.


    At the same time, they also know who is in the mirror.


    Now the other party is in the realm of Xiuxian.


    See the master so painful appearance.

 Chapter 875

    Yunhe can''t bear it in his eyes.


    Enchantment Ji in one side, how ever have the heart.


    "Master, I know where this is. Will I take you?"


    Yan Qingchen didn''t seem to hear it.


    His eyes were full of miyuning, suffering expression.


    It took quite a long time to reflect what Yunhe had just said.


    He quickly turned to look at each other with shock and expectation in his eyes.


    "Really?"


    Yunhe and Meiji nodded at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    The 47th ray is here.


    At this moment, miyuning took out the magic weapon around him.


    It was a gourd, which was found in the secret place of Xuanmen.


    Now it comes in handy.


    In the warning of Zixiao sect, some people have given up the idea of coming here.


    But there are also some with a fluke mentality.


    For example, people in Shushan.


    When people saw the magic weapon of miyuning, they opened their eyes.


    They don''t know what this gourd is for.


    But also saw the gourd, emitting a full aura.


    This is a treasure.


    "Boom..."


    The 47th thunderbolt is coming soon.


    The gourd is broken, and miyuning has nothing to do with it.


    She picked up the magic weapon of resistance and waited for the 48th thunder robbery.


    It went well.


    Until there''s 49 thunder robberies.


    This one is as thick as a woman''s waist.


    Miyuning uses his whole body''s cultivation to resist.


    I will sacrifice the last magic weapon.


    "Boom, boom..."


    At the end of the attack, miyuning vomited blood.


    The magic weapon in her hand is also reduced to ashes.


    It''s just dark, but now it''s fading away.


    But in a moment it was clear.


    At the same time, miyuning''s body radiated golden light.


    Her cultivation, which belongs to the period of transforming the deity, has been officially robbed.


    Mi you Ning sat on the ground, regardless of his embarrassment, and quickly made a fingerprint.


    Then she felt the abundant spiritual power in her body, and her whole body was light.


    The pain has gone.


    At this time, she was officially reborn.


    However, miyuning will not find that her own charm has changed again.


    It''s really like a goblin.


    Every move, every smile, even at this time all over embarrassed, but also like a special object in general.


    It''s too attractive, and it''s too attractive.


    All the people around saw the whole picture of mi you Ning after the clear sky.


    Some people are opening their mouths.


    They know it''s a woman, but they don''t think it''s so beautiful.


    Such a woman is born to be a monster, a spirit of the soul.


    It''s just like that.


    In front of the woman, there is no adjective to describe her beauty.


    Liang Han, standing behind the leader of Shushan mountain, looks down and hides his regret in his eyes.


    When he came here and saw that it was gentle, he already regretted it.


    Over the past year, he has been annoyed by Bai Xinting, and has no initial passion.


    Bai Xinting has been disfigured, and her means are more and more cruel.


    In order to keep his appearance, he gave a hand to the younger martial sister in Shushan.


    Refining them into pills just to keep their original appearance.


    Although it looks like the original appearance.


    But only when he was close, he found that the face could not return to the beginning.


    Liang Han didn''t look at that face when they did that.


    Because it''s disgusting, because it''s hard for him to accept.


    But not far away gentle, this is he once gave up.

 Chapter 876

    Now the other party has become the great power of the divine period, how can he not regret it.


    Bai Xinting stands beside Liang Han.


    How can she not know Liang Han''s change.


    This year, she obviously felt the other side''s perfunctory.


    Now seeing that Wenwan has entered the period of spiritual cultivation, how can she not be jealous.


    There''s even some fear inside.


    That''s what she did.


    And in the secret place of Xuanmen, Wen Wan said that he wanted to slaughter Shushan.


    Now the gentle, has that strength.


    Her heart is full of ups and downs.


    At the same time, he began to blame Liang Han.


    If it wasn''t for this man, she wouldn''t want to kill Wenwan.


    If it wasn''t for Liang Han, she wouldn''t go into the secret place of Xuanmen and destroy Rong.


    If it wasn''t for him, she would still be the daughter of the headmaster who is popular.


    Now Bai Xinting and Liang Han blame each other.


    Miyuning didn''t know that.


    She feels comfortable all over now.


    He got up from the ground and glanced at the border under his hand.


    Miyuning waved his hand and the border disappeared.


    The pressure of the spirit transforming period was released in an all-round way.


    Zixiao sect''s disciples, who are closer to each other, can''t bear it at first.


    Seeing this, the leader of Zixiao sect waved to the disciples and began to retreat.


    The three ancestors, however, have been standing beside mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning didn''t believe them all.


    She couldn''t believe the prediction ten thousand years ago.


    But now, looking at the Zixiao sect, it''s quite peaceful.


    Miyuning went to the direction of the disciples of Shushan.


    The three ancestors of Zixiao sect have been following her.


    "Headmaster, long time no see."


    Miyuning stood opposite the disciple of Shushan and stopped.


    She reached for her clothes.


    Although she is still embarrassed, she is still a goblin.


    Goblins of the soul.


    Liang Han raised his head when he heard the gentle voice.


    Bai Xinting saw his action and twisted his arm.


    Liang Han feels the pain on his arm and turns to glare at Bai Xinting.


    "What are you doing?"


    He lowered his voice, and there was still an unpleasantness in his voice.


    Bai Xinting can naturally hear it.


    She said with a sneer, "I want to ask you what you want to do. Liang Han, don''t forget that you are my Taoist companion and a person from Shushan."


    This makes Liang Han''s expectation fade slowly.


    Yes, now he and Bai Xinting are one.


    He is also from Shushan.


    The headmaster of Shushan still put on his dignity when he heard the gentle voice.


    "Wenwan, I didn''t expect you to have such a great fortune. Now you are in the period of spiritual cultivation. Come back to Shushan with us, and I will grant you an elder."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Miyuning laughed at his impudent words.


    Smile is the wind - love million, so that people around straight eyes.


    Miyuning''s laughter is full of irony.


    But they couldn''t see it.


    All you can see is the wanton and beautiful smile on her face.


    Suddenly miyuning stopped laughing.


    She conjures up her own sword and points directly at the leader of Shushan mountain.


    "When your daughter Bai Xinting killed me, in order to protect her, you father said that I stole the treasure of Shushan mountain. Now you still have the face to let me go back?"


    The headmaster of Shushan looks ugly.


    He glanced at the people around him, but they didn''t pay attention to him.


    They were all looking at miyuning, attracted by her beautiful face.


    This not only relieved the leader of Shushan, but also made him angry.

 Chapter 877

    "Gentle! No nonsense The white palm gate is dignified.


    Mi you rather returned him a cold eye, see behind him Liang Han and Bai Xin ting.


    "You two, it''s time to show up, too. I said I would settle with you sooner or later."


    Bai Xinting''s panic, she a side, just also with the quarrel of Liang Han pushed out.


    Liang Han was unprepared, so he was pushed to the front of the crowd.


    When mi you Ning saw Liang Han, he had no love.


    Some are left with hatred.


    "Liang Han, you owe me a life!"


    With that, mi you Ning went to Liang Han with his sword.


    I''m going to find the humiliation I suffered in the secret place of Xuanmen today.


    Liang Han''s eyes were dazed by mi you Ning''s attack.


    This is not a gentle way of doing things.


    Shouldn''t we complain.


    Seeing that the sword was in front of him, Liang Han was in a hurry to escape.


    "Wan''er! Listen to me! I can explain! I''ll explain! "


    Miyuning doesn''t bother to talk to each other. She thinks Liang Han is like a loach.


    Simply release the whole body of the pressure.


    Limited by the pressure, Liang Han can''t move.


    Miyuning, holding a long sword, comes to the opposite of Liang Han.


    "I don''t want an explanation. Killing you is enough."


    The sword in her hand aimed at Liang Han''s Yue Hun.


    Liang Han''s cold sweat came out when he felt the cold blade.


    The leader of Shu mountain, Bai Xinting, and all the disciples didn''t make any moves.


    "See, this is the so-called fellow, this is your wife, but so!"


    The sword in miyuning''s hand has penetrated Liang Han''s Yue Hun''s chamber.


    "Well..."


    He was hurt by the sword of Lingli. Even if Liang Han was Yuan Ying''s cultivation, he felt pain at this time.


    And it''s also the focus of the cultivation in the period of transforming God.


    "Wan''er, do you really have no feelings for me?"


    Liang Han''s eyes look at mi you Ning affectionately.


    Mi you Ning felt disgusted at the sight of his deep feeling.


    She gave a cold smile, and the sword in her hand was strong.


    Will Liang Han''s heart through.


    Even if an immortal is dead, he has a soul.


    Miyuning pulls out his sword.


    On the Liang Han that surprised, incredible, shocked, angry expression.


    "I''m sick of you."


    This sentence successfully let Liang Han, gas of stare round eyes.


    His body fell back.


    The corpse fell down and the people around him recovered from mi you Ning''s beautiful face.


    During this period, none of the people in Shu mountain farted.


    Even if Liang Han died, mi you Ning didn''t want to let him go.


    She reaches for the soul floating out of Liang Han''s body.


    But just as she was about to grasp it, the unconscious soul disappeared.


    She widened her eyes and glanced around.


    Especially when looking at the headmaster of Shushan, his eyes release dangerous eyes.


    Then she vetoed it. It was the leader of Shushan.


    The other side doesn''t have the ability.


    Even if the soul is gone, Liang Han wants to become an immortal again. It is impossible without thousands of years.


    Looking at the bodies lying on the ground.


    Miyuning''s mouth was full of smiles.


    "Bai Xinting, it''s your turn."


    She did not lift her head and called out the name of Bai Xinting.


    At the beginning of this woman, she caused her harm, but now she still has a deep memory.


    White heart Ting helplessly looking at, Liang Han so died.


    She''s still in disbelief.


    Suddenly he heard his name and called it out from mi you Ning''s mouth.

 Chapter 878

    For the first time, she hid behind the leader of Shushan, her father.


    Mi you Ning raises an eye, saw Bai Xin Ting this movement.


    There was an evil smile on her lips.


    Reach out to the corpse on the ground and run the spirit power.


    "Bang..."


    Liang Han''s body exploded.


    This picture is simply frightening.


    The blood clot flew up and many people covered their eyes.


    Seeing this action, mi you Ning laughed with disdain.


    These people, who do not have a few lives.


    It''s just hypocrisy.


    Liang Han''s body is destroyed. This man no longer exists.


    Miyuning was in a good mood.


    She had a defense, and was not splashed by the blood clot or the blood.


    Looking at the ground, Liang Han is everywhere.


    All the flowers and plants were affected by him, and MI Youning was in a better mood.


    She shouts to Bai Xinting again: "Bai Xinting, I still remember what you did. Now it''s time for us to settle the bill."


    The headmaster of Shu mountain was very pale when he saw that mi you Ning was so rampant.


    Because he''s not miyuning''s opponent.


    Even if all the present Shushan disciples were not her opponents.


    "Gentle, you have to forgive others. Liang Han was responsible for you at the beginning, but now he is dead. What''s your dissatisfaction?"


    The words of the leader of Shushan successfully angered mi Youning.


    Her face darkened.


    "Yes, I helped him at the beginning, but now it''s a pity that you are too greedy and your good daughter is too greedy.


    For such a man, I have to sacrifice myself


    "You talk nonsense!"


    Mi Youning is too lazy to argue about this question. "You know in your heart whether you are talking nonsense. Now either let me kill Bai Xinting or I kill all the people in Shushan!"


    At the end of the speech, the pressure of the spirit transforming period was again applied to the people.


    A lot of people are restricted.


    But the leader of Shushan can still move freely.


    He pulled Bai Xinting behind him. "You are unfaithful. You are a disciple of Shushan."


    "Ha ha... Just a year ago, Shushan had expelled me from the clan."


    Miyuning goes to Bai Xinting.


    The white headmaster is a daughter of Bai Xinting. How can mi Youning kill her.


    He conjured up his sword.


    Mi you rather saw this to pick eyebrow, "self-sufficient."


    Holding the sword in her hand, she flew to the leader of Shushan mountain.


    The people around them also understood something at this time.


    Now it seems that Shu mountain is going to be over.


    Everyone is happy to see the play.


    However, they retreated one after another when they saw miyuning''s hand again.


    They can''t bear the pressure of the apotheosis period.


    "Shushan disciples, listen! Array


    Leader Bai shouts.


    It''s a pity that there are only a few disciples of action.


    Some disciples even took off the waist tag of Shushan mountain and threw it to the ground.


    The white headmaster sees this scene, the gas brow tightly wrinkles, all want to burst out to scold.


    But because there are other sects around.


    "Get out of here!"


    Leader Bai already knows that it''s time for the mountain to end.


    Looking at the gentle girl who came and landed opposite him.


    At this time, he regretted that he didn''t do it himself.


    Kill this woman long ago, then there is no such thing now.


    Mi you Ning receives the intention of killing in the eyes of Bai Zhang men.


    She dropped her sword.


    Looking at the white leader coldly.


    "After all, once I called you master, let you go with dignity."


    Miyuning stretched out his hand to cultivate the spirit, which limited the movement of leader Bai.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ask for a ticket. Where are the monthly tickets, baby? Give it to Huahua. All comers are welcome. Hahaha ?

 Chapter 879

    Her accomplishments are constantly transmitted to leader Bai.


    Bai Xinting, who is not covered by her father, runs away immediately.


    I watched miyuning kill people.


    Leader Bai''s body began to expand.


    Until finally can not accept, eyes a stare, was inflated to death.


    Mi you Ning threw the white leader in the void aside.


    She gave the body a cold glance.


    Then call back the sword not far away.


    Mi you Ning walks to Bai Xinting with her sword.


    Bai Xinting now has nowhere to hide, no one is willing to cover her.


    "Bai Xinting, I used to hate you to the bone. Why should I rob my beloved.


    Now I want to thank you for letting me see a person''s nature


    When Bai Xinting heard what mi Youning said, she opened her eyes wide and looked forward to it.


    "Wenwan, can you stop killing me?"


    Mi Youning shook his head at the weak eyes of the survival valley.


    At the beginning, she also asked Bai Xinting.


    Unfortunately, the other side still wants to kill her.


    If she had not had a transmitter, she would have been dead by now.


    No one will remember her any more.


    When Bai Xinting sees mi you Ning shaking her head, she shows her face.


    "Liang Han just doesn''t like you. Do you know that he and I have been together for a long time!


    We had a relationship the year after you helped him.


    It''s all because it''s too unattractive. You don''t know what a man needs. You''re not a woman at all... "


    Mi you Ning stops and stares at Bai Xin Ting coldly.


    Looking at each other''s mouth open and close, she will be in the hands of the sword, force toward white heart Ting shot.


    A sword in my heart.


    Bai Xinting finally stops.


    After that, miyuning felt his ears clear.


    It turns out that they were together so long ago.


    "Ha ha..."


    Miyuning chuckled.


    It turns out that she has always been a complete fool.


    It turns out that they are so playing with her feelings.


    The feeling of teachers and sisters, the feeling of teachers and apprentices, the feeling of love.


    Fake is fake.


    Look at the body of the white leader, and the body of Bai Xinting.


    Mi you Ning looks up at the sky.


    "From now on, Shushan will not be here. Who dares to set up this sect? I will kill the clan gently!"


    She ignored the meaning of the people around her and the sight of fear, and slowly spoke.


    In that speech, it has been doomed.


    There is no Shushan sect in the world of cultivating immortals.


    The world of cultivating immortals, the first sect, was destroyed.


    Once brilliant, just like yesterday''s fireworks.


    Miyuning looks up at the sky. She doesn''t see the three people who suddenly appear.


    Among the three men, the man in the front kept staring at mi you Ning.


    He saw it all before.


    It turns out that she really has someone she likes.


    At this time, the movement of looking up, is crying.


    However, this is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Miyuning just feels confused.


    It seems that she has no meaning of existence in this world.


    Yan Qingchen just looks at mi you Ning.


    He seemed to feel the sadness of the other side.


    He also saw the scene of miyuning''s murder.


    However, unlike other people, they are not afraid of miyuning.


    Yan Qingchen raised his feet and walked towards mi Youning step by step.


    As he approached miyuning, people around him noticed him.


    They looked at such a beautiful man and walked towards miyuning.


    They are both beautiful people.


    Yan Qingchen focuses on temperament, which makes people alienated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dabaoer are seeking five-star praise, kneeling for five-star praise!


    Have been hit a star maliciously, ask dear people to give five star high praise ?

 Chapter 880

    Yan Qingchen focuses on temperament, which radiates a distant distance.


    I don''t dare to look him in the face.


    Miyuning is like a goblin, beautiful as if unreal.


    The people of Zixiao sect opened their eyes when they saw Yan Qingchen.


    It seems that I can''t believe that Yan Qingchen will appear here.


    Miyuning knew someone was near her.


    Because I didn''t feel the danger, I didn''t care.


    Until the familiar breath, spread in the nose.


    She raised her head, and there was something unbelievable in her eyes.


    Yan Qingchen!


    Could it be him.


    So familiar with the breath, and the heart is also slowly speeding up.


    Yan Qingchen goes to MI Youning.


    He reached for her hand.


    "Miss Wen, I''ve come to see you."


    A gentle voice with a smile sounded in miyuning''s ear.


    The voice no longer alienated, as if some close.


    This made mi you Ning feel very useful.


    Empty heart, as if something more.


    She turned to look at the man beside her.


    On the gentle, smiling eyes.


    Miyuning laughed. "What are you doing here?"


    Yan Qingchen''s ears are red, and his Adam''s apple moves.


    Still keeping a smiling face, he said softly, "I''m looking for you to go home."


    With these words, he held mi you Ning''s hand tightly.


    It''s nervous.


    Miyuning naturally felt it.


    She glanced, and there was fear everywhere.


    I feel like it''s boring.


    Mi you Ning pulled Yan Qingchen''s hand and said with a smile, "OK, go home."


    "Really?"


    Yan Qingchen can say that sentence, has been the greatest courage.


    Now when I hear mi you Ning say yes, he can''t believe his ears.


    After all, there is a difference in the identities of the two.


    Even life expectancy is different.


    But he just wanted to take her home.


    Mi you Ning saw Yan Qingchen''s handsome and elegant face. At this time, he showed his foolishness.


    "I said yes," she said with a smile


    Hearing mi you Ning''s promise again, Yan Qingchen smiles.


    The smile was as bright as mi you Ning''s wanton smile.


    They are both beautiful people.


    It''s also a beauty with its own characteristics.


    Mi you Ning looks at Yan Qingchen''s smile from a close distance.


    But from it, I realized a sense of evil.


    That pair of peach blossom eyes, slowly changed.


    The warmth in her eyes made her not do what he thought.


    "Master Qingchen!"


    At this time, someone came forward to disturb their warmth.


    Two people hear that pure dust venerable, all exposed confused.


    The people who came forward were the leader of Zixiao sect and the three ancestors.


    When several people saw Yan Qingchen, their eyes became extremely respectful.


    It''s like seeing the ancestors.


    They are all middle-aged, but they are as excited as a child when they face Yan Qingchen.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene and raised her eyebrows.


    Because it''s very weird.


    Not to mention mi you Ning, even Yan Qing Chen is at a loss.


    There was a light of surprise and doubt in his eyes.


    "Who are you calling, please?"


    Yan Qingchen slightly red ears, the color gradually fade.


    As long as he doesn''t face mi you Ning, he is the cold, alienated Yan Qingchen.


    The leader of Zixiao sect really cried.


    "Master Qingchen, I''m the 168 generation leader of Zixiao sect. I''ve met master Qingchen."


    The other side bowed to Yan Qingchen.


    See zixiaozong door line gift, Yan Qingchen quickly pull mi you Ning away.

 Chapter 881

    Avoiding the great ceremony of Zixiao sect leader, Yan Qingchen said, "you''ve got the wrong person. I''m not the one in your mouth. I''m just an ordinary person."


    The leader of Zixiao sect was confused.


    He looked to the three ancestors around him for help.


    The three ancestors have been looking at Yan Qingchen.


    They searched Yan Qingchen''s Constitution with divine sense.


    The other side is really a normal person.


    But that face was really Zixiao sect, the first Zixiao master to rise.


    As like as two peas, can make nothing of it.


    After all, it was tens of thousands of years ago.


    They are also confused about this.


    Not far away, Yunhe and Meiji changed their faces when they saw this scene.


    They flew forward quickly.


    Without saying hello, Shuangshuang pulls mi Youning and Yan Qingchen away.


    They also knew something about the situation before the emperor ascended.


    Zixiao sect is exactly the sect before the emperor ascended.


    Once it has something to do with the clan in the lower world.


    This will add a lot to the master.


    Now they seem to have done something wrong.


    How can we keep people here.


    Yunhe and Meiji leave quickly, one by one.


    At this time, they don''t care whether they are discovered by the people in the upper world and run their immortal power.


    In people''s eyes, this is the disappearance of two fast lights.


    Those who are fast can''t even see the accomplishments of the three ancestors.


    At this time, the three ancestors seemed to know something.


    They knelt down to the place where the white light disappeared.


    As soon as the three of them knelt down, the leader of Zixiao sect, including the disciples behind, knelt down one after another.


    This scene, in the eyes of the surrounding sects, seems to have found something extraordinary.


    Zixiao sect has been silent for so many years.


    Now there are three great powers that can transform the divine period.


    And there are still unknown people.


    Judging from their attitude, their ability is above them.


    There are also women who have just gone through the apocalypse.


    The woman left with the unknown.


    Looking at the speed of their departure, no one has ever caught it.


    Zixiao sect, this time it''s all in the limelight.


    It looks like a sign of a comeback.


    The three ancestors kowtow to the direction Yan Qingchen left.


    Then he stood up and whispered to Zixiao leader.


    Zixiao sect nodded and waved to the disciples behind him.


    It''s an evacuation.


    They quickly sacrificed their swords and flew to heaven.


    All the people of Zixiao sect left one after another.


    They came in a hurry and left in a very low profile.


    As before, no change.


    People look at the corpses on the ground, but also have to throw on the ground Shushan waist tag.


    One after another sighed a few words and left one after another.


    A generation of clan, so fell.


    ¡­¡­


    Here Yunhe and Meiji send Yan Qingchen and MI Youning to the human world.


    They feel that the world has changed.


    Put people at home in a small town.


    He didn''t even have time to say goodbye, so he flew away.


    They were found.


    It''s a long time for the lower bound.


    The upper bound must be looking for them.


    Go back now, you will definitely be skinned.


    It''s better for them to escape as soon as possible.


    After Yunhe and Meiji leave, Yan Qingchen''s face is worried.


    Because he saw it, their faces were eager to leave.


    Mi you Ning began to taste when she was pulled by Mei Ji from the world of cultivating immortals.

 Chapter 882

    He did want her.


    I want to give her an identity.


    If you want to be honest, you''ll take her.


    "Yes, I want you."


    With these words, Yan Qingchen''s ears turned red.


    His dark eyes were staring at mi you Ning.


    It had been revealed in his eyes that he wanted her very much, very much.


    Miyuning received the message and she chuckled.


    That smile wind - love, charming - charming, charming.


    "Good."


    She slowly withdrew her messy clothes.


    Hook people''s action, completely stimulated Yan Qingchen.


    As a man''s nature, let Yan Qingchen turn over quickly.


    Yan Qingchen turns over and presses mi you Ning under him.


    He took the initiative to untie each other''s clothes.


    Miyuning reached out to unload the bed.


    Cover up all the scenes inside.


    ... (VIP group)

 Chapter 883

    Think of Yan Qingchen may die, or not around.


    Miyuning is also hard to accept.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll let you live and change your life against the weather. I want you to be with me."


    She sat on the seat and encircled Yan Qingchen''s waist.


    And Yan Qingchen, when he heard that he had changed his life against the heaven and let him live, his heart was not touched.


    Last sentence, stay with him.


    It made his mouth bend and his face soften.


    She still had his in her heart after all.


    "What''s the meaning of living so long? If you''re with me, I won''t be sad in the boring days."


    Yan Qingchen sighed and released mi Youning''s body.


    "I''ll cook and wait for me here."


    Miyuning nodded absently.


    Just now, Yan Qingchen''s words seem to have been experienced.


    It''s like he really lived a long time.


    Only those who have experienced it can have such a sigh.


    Looking at Yan Qingchen''s back, MI Youning frowns.


    What she said before was not a joke.


    Even if she changes her life, she will keep the man.


    Like, no reason.


    She won''t let her go.


    It''s not easy to change one''s life against heaven and hide the truth from heaven.


    It''s not easy for her to cultivate in a small time.


    But I won''t give up.


    Yan Qingchen, she''s going to make up her mind.


    This man is destined to be her.


    No one can take it from her alone.


    Even the way of heaven.


    In the space, the soul of Jie feels the fluctuation of miyuning''s soul.


    He sighs helplessly, where does Yan Qingchen need her to change his life.


    Seeing that miyuning was the only one in the room, the soul again transmitted the power of his soul.


    Ever since he entered the mission world, he has been trying to make miyuning recover his memory.


    Every time, it''s blocked.


    Today, I want to try again.


    Miyuning sat in his seat, staring at his desk and meditating.


    In the space, the soul of caution has begun to transmit the power of his soul to mi you Ning.


    However, as soon as he touched miyuning''s body, he was bounced back.


    It''s like being ostracized.


    Jiehun had known the result for a long time, but he was still disappointed.


    This is the taboo set by the way of heaven on this plane.


    He couldn''t get close to miyuning.


    Not even delivering information.


    If I had known today, I would have been scared.


    He also wants to use strong means to restore his memory.


    A thousand gold is hard to buy. I knew it.


    Now it''s too late to regret.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know what Jie Hun did.


    She is thinking about how to make Yan Qingchen live longer.


    At least a few hundred years.


    Before she checked Yan Qingchen''s skeleton, the other party''s body, not suitable for cultivation.


    Then we have to do something else.


    Against heaven, against the way of heaven.


    Change life, change is Yan Qingchen''s life.


    Suddenly mi you Ning''s charming little face showed a meaningful smile.


    She thought of it.


    The way of heaven, after all, will not do to a mortal.


    More will not pay attention to a mortal life.


    Then it''s up to her to catch this loophole and change Yan Qingchen''s constitution.


    Transform his body.


    Unfortunately, miyuning thought very well.


    And it''s perfect.


    But it didn''t work out.


    Upper bound has found Yunhe and Meiji.


    At the same time, Yan Qingchen is really in love with her.


    Although a short period of time, but also taste the word of love.


    Qing Chen emperor, the lower world, love.


    After all, we have to return to the divine world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dabaoer are seeking five-star praise, kneeling for five-star praise!


    Score has been falling, was maliciously hit a star, ask my dear friends to five-star praise (¤Å~ 3 £þ) ¤Å ?

 Chapter 884

    Yan Qingchen cooked the meal and went into the room with it.


    Miyuning''s meditative face instantly regained her smile.


    She slowly got up and went to Yan Qingchen.


    Yan Qingchen puts the food on the table and reaches for MI Youning.


    The latter put his hand in his, "it smells good."


    Yan Qingchen light smile, "simply do some, you try to see."


    In fact, when Yan Qingchen was in heaven, he didn''t have to eat.


    However, his tongue has already been tasted by various places and delicacies.


    They were all confessed to the divine world.


    As the emperor of the divine world, he was the first to taste delicious food every time.


    It''s not jade dew, but it has a different taste.


    Some of them are picky eaters.


    Miyuning sat down and scanned the dishes at the table.


    "Boom..."


    As soon as I was about to say something, I heard a roaring sound outside the yard.


    The voice is so familiar.


    Just like yesterday, the thunder of her life.


    "Bang..."


    Another bang.


    Yan Qingchen just ready to sit down, also stopped.


    He frowned and turned to look out the door.


    I saw a familiar red figure.


    The figure fell to the ground, which was the final loud noise.


    Miyuning looked up and saw it.


    See Yan Qingchen has gone out, she got up to follow up.


    "Yunhe, Meiji, do you know the crime of disturbing the emperor without permission?"


    When Yan Qingchen and MI Youning came out of the door, they heard the majestic voice.


    Looking up from the voice, I saw a silver light in the sky.


    Yes, it''s silver.


    In the void, there is a general who can''t see the edge.


    These people are floating in the air.


    On the ground, however, there was a man of five big and three rough, and a "woman" in red.


    They are Yunhe and Meiji.


    Just yesterday, when they brought their master to the world of cultivating immortals, they exposed themselves.


    After a day and a night of pursuit, he did not escape.


    Now it is directly thrown into the yard of the master.


    They were all in a mess and were seriously injured.


    When Yan Qingchen saw those generals, what flashed in his mind.


    His handsome face was cold and alienated.


    No one could see what he was thinking.


    But those dark eyes, like a whirlpool, kept changing.


    Yan Qingchen didn''t even look at mi you Ning.


    He raised his feet and walked towards Yunhe and Meiji.


    See cloud he mouth bleeding, charm Ji can''t get up of the body, Yan Qingchen''s face cold a few minutes.


    At this moment, Yan Qingchen released low pressure all over his body.


    He looked down at the people on the ground with gloomy eyes.


    Word by word, he said coldly, "when can my people be hurt by others?"


    Although the tone is cold, it even exudes displeasure.


    But after the voice fell to the ground, people around them felt a strong sense of killing.


    Yan Qingchen suddenly raised his head and looked at the heavenly soldiers and generals in the void.


    Especially the men who take the lead and wear armor.


    He knew this man. He was the right hand of the king of God, the Dharma king of the red sky.


    The red sky Dharma king heard Yan Qingchen''s displeased voice and felt the killing intention from him.


    It is also a bit timid, but strong resistance to the pressure, righteous words way: "see the dust emperor, God sent me and others, come to pick you up."


    "Ha ha..." Yan Qingchen laughed in a low voice.


    The voice mocked and disdained.

 Chapter 885

    The red sky Dharma King arched his hands, "don''t blame me, Emperor. We didn''t hurt you unintentionally. It''s a long time late for you to return.


    But these two people have disrupted your return journey. The God King is very angry when he knows that. Now the god world is waiting for you to return and preside over the overall situation. "


    Yan Qingchen looked down at his clothes.


    There is a strange smell on the green shirt fabric.


    That''s the smell of ink.


    Yan Qingchen showed anxiety in his eyes.


    He waved his sleeve and the white light flashed in place.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Yan Qingchen was in white.


    Yun He has already got up at this time, he helps Mei Ji to stand up.


    Two people go to Yan Qingchen... No, it should be emperor Qingchen.


    "Emperor, we are wrong."


    "Emperor, we are wrong."


    Qing Chen emperor light swept them two people one eye.


    Then he waved his sleeve and saw that their confusion had disappeared.


    The red sky Dharma king saw the action of emperor Qingchen, and his eyes looked respectful again.


    Now he has confirmed that emperor Qingchen has recovered his memory.


    His appearance changed and his temperament changed.


    Even the power of that body has returned.


    Yunhe and Meiji recover and stand behind the emperor Qingchen for the first time.


    In miyuning not far away, looking at the situation in front of you, I don''t know what happened for a moment.


    What kind of emperor, what kind of God, the divine world?


    It''s all a mess.


    Only yesterday did Yan Qingchen decide to marry her for life.


    What''s going on now?


    In fact, she has the answer in her heart.


    Looking up at the generals in the void, they picked up any one and fought against her.


    These people, stand up and crush her.


    "Please come back to the divine world with us. The divine king is waiting for us for a long time."


    Hear God King, clear dust emperor''s eye ground once crossed a put on dark light.


    He knew it was time to go back.


    A thousand years will soon pass.


    After this life, it can be regarded as a disaster.


    He wanted to turn around and look at the people behind him.


    Thought of what, and had to empty grip on a white shirt.


    He closed his eyes with a trace of warmth, and a cold voice rang out.


    "Good."


    When the eyes opened again, there was nothing inside.


    There''s really nothing.


    The previous warmth disappeared.


    There was no emotion.


    Nothing, just like a body without seven emotions and six desires.


    Hearing the kindness of emperor Qingchen, the red sky Dharma king bowed respectfully.


    Miyuning was a fool.


    So I left.


    She laughed back in anger.


    It turns out that men really don''t have good things.


    At the beginning of Liang Han, she did not remember what she felt.


    Now Yan Qingchen, she really likes it.


    Want to be with each other.


    Now it seems that she is blind after all.


    He was not identified.


    Although as ordinary people.


    But at the beginning, she felt the alienation of this man.


    Being handsome and elegant is like banishing an immortal.


    This is not what ordinary people can have.


    Looking at Yan Qingchen turning around.


    Miyuning smiles.


    White clothes are graceful and elegant.


    Noble and elegant, a noble, let her look up to.


    This person is no longer Yan Qingchen she knows.


    The man who came revealed indifference in his whole body.


    It''s natural. It''s coming out of the bone.


    This man has no feelings.


    Looking into her eyes, there was no emotion.


    It''s cold and heartless. It''s too deep to see through.

 Chapter 886

    After opening his eyes, Emperor Qingchen turned and walked towards miyuning.


    On mi you Ning that angry anti smile, is still the peerless face of the city, he is still hanging a cold face.


    At this time, he was the supreme emperor of Qingchen.


    He is a God, even the king of God should be taboo existence.


    History, it started thousands of years ago.


    Now it''s the woman opposite that he finally ends his thousand years of suffering.


    I haven''t even enjoyed the feeling yet.


    Just smelling the smell of luring people and bewitching his body and mind, he was about to leave.


    Step by step, Emperor Qingchen came to MI Youning.


    "If you have any wish, I will help you realize it."


    "Ha ha ha..." mi you Ning laughed.


    She really laughed when she heard what the man said.


    The laughter was not a mockery, it was a laugh.


    Emperor Qingchen just looked at her wanton smile, without moving his eyes.


    He knew that miyuning was not happy with her wanton smile.


    Knowing that she is now on the verge of anger.


    This woman dares to love and hate.


    Now he just wants to hear each other''s wishes.


    That''s all he can do.


    It is inevitable to leave.


    But I can''t leave like this.


    He also wanted to extract the memories of mi you Ning who belonged to them.


    Miyuning suddenly stopped laughing.


    She looked up at the familiar but strange face.


    His side face is as handsome as a knife and chisel, and his temperament is extremely gentle and elegant.


    Can be called on a, Mo Shang Ru Yu, gentleman unparalleled.


    Unfortunately, the whole body is too cold, the distance is too far.


    Noble and natural momentum, let her recognize, this man is not her Yan Qingchen.


    "I have only one wish to return my Yan Qingchen and my husband to me."


    Miyuning expressed his wish word by word.


    Emperor Qingchen, when you hear my Yan Qingchen, my prime minister.


    The eyes without wave moved a few times.


    In a short moment, it''s too fast for people to grasp.


    No one knows his state of mind except himself.


    That pair of dark deep eyes, just like this looking at mi you Ning.


    The figure reflected from the pupils of his eyes let mi you Ning see it.


    The eyes of emperor Qingchen are full of her.


    But she didn''t feel that the man had the slightest affection for her.


    Each other''s eyes deep let her strange.


    "Well, I''ll give you Yan Qingchen, and you''ll exchange one thing with me."


    Emperor Qingchen suddenly raised his hand and put it on MI Youning''s head.


    It was too late for miyuning to dodge.


    She felt something coming out of her body.


    What''s that?


    The body can''t move, the whole body is weak.


    But clearly know that some things left her.


    It''s memory!


    Miyuning opened his eyes wide and stared at the beautiful emperor Qingchen.


    This man wants to take away her memories, including Yan Qingchen.


    Now she thinks back to Yan Qingchen, her face is blurred.


    "You... You can''t do that!"


    Miyuning endured a headache and said angrily.


    Hearing her painful voice, Emperor Qingchen moved faster.


    He turned one hand and quickly left over miyuning''s head.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and fell back.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Emperor Qingchen quickly reached out and let her body float.


    He did not reach out to touch miyuning''s body.


    Instead, he used his own power to send mi you Ning to the house.

 Chapter 887

    Emperor Qingchen used his own power to send mi you Ning to the house.


    Let her sit safely in the seat of the room.


    That beautiful little face no longer before the tit for tat.


    Seeing mi you Ning sitting on the seat, Emperor Qingchen did not enter the room.


    He gently pulled off one of his hair.


    Slowly into the void.


    The hair floated to mi you Ning''s side.


    In miyuning, he revolved around him like a conscious stop and changed into Yan Qingchen.


    Wearing the same blue shirt fabric.


    The corners of his mouth stirred up a gentle smile.


    Even the other side''s eyes toward mi you Ning were full of tenderness.


    Emperor Qingchen saw the appearance of "Yan Qingchen" and lowered his eyes to cover the emotion in his eyes.


    He promised miyuning to do it.


    Give her a Yan Qingchen.


    I saw that a wisp of my own spirit in the house was slowly approaching miyuning.


    Emperor Qingchen turned and strode away.


    The back is determined, but far away.


    Yunhe and Meiji see the master do this, have drooping eyes.


    A wisp of the emperor''s spirit remains in the human world. If the emperor knows, he doesn''t know how to toss.


    Thinking of the God King, Yunhe and Meiji shake their bodies one after another.


    "Let''s go."


    Emperor Qingchen went to the yard and told Chitian the way of king.


    "Yes, welcome the emperor back."


    In front of the respectful words, Emperor Qingchen showed a meaningful smile.


    The dark sky between heaven and earth is gradually brightening up.


    And above the yard, the soldiers will disappear.


    On the ground of the courtyard, Emperor Qingchen, Yunhe and Meiji also disappeared.


    They''re all gone.


    Mi you Ning, who was in a coma in the room, and a wisp of the spirit of emperor Qingchen.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    so painful.


    headache.


    Miyuning lay on the bed, pressing his head with his hand.


    The memory in her mind made her very uncomfortable.


    It''s a mess.


    The experience of every life.


    There is also this life, which belongs to gentle memory.


    The pictures that happened made her mind explode.


    Double long eyelashes, slowly shaking.


    A moment later, the eyelashes moved slightly.


    That pair of beautiful eyes, slowly open.


    The blue bed curtain was first seen by mi you Ning.


    She thought about everything.


    Know who she is and why she is in this world of missions.


    Also received, the original master gentle all memory.


    However, when he thought of some bad pictures, miyuning''s face became ugly.


    Liang Han, she almost let that man take advantage.


    There are also the men in white who appear in the secret place of Xuanmen.


    The other side looks as like as two peas.


    Although the temperament is different, mi you Ning also knows that there must be a relationship between them.


    Temperament is just a person''s appearance.


    But the coolness in their bones is the same.


    It''s something that can''t be changed.


    In the secret place of Xuanmen, he even practiced the method of double cultivation.


    This made mi you Ning''s face look ugly gradually.


    Memories of the back are pouring in.


    She killed Liang Han, the leader and Bai Xinting.


    Later


    Later, what happened?


    Miyuning can''t remember.


    She got up and leaned against the bed, remembering the past.


    "Little soul, what happened?"


    She really can''t remember.


    In this mission world, she lost her memory.


    She even thought that she was Wenwan herself.


    Jiehun knows that miyuning has recovered his memory.


    Before, when Emperor Qingchen took the hand, he did something.

 Chapter 888

    He found an opportunity to transmit the power of his soul to miyuning.


    After miyuning spoke, Jiehun responded immediately.


    "Host, you slow down first, I will repair the previous memory for you."


    Miyuning gave a hum and leaned on the couch to close her eyes.


    The headache is still there, but it''s not as painful as it was at first.


    Gentle revenge is revenge.


    a strange combination of circumstances.


    When she didn''t recover her memory, she killed Liang Han and Bai Xinting.


    It saved her a lot of time.


    However, she didn''t wake up for more than a year.


    All that happened, let mi you Ning heart or a burst of sigh.


    In particular, she was entangled with a mortal.


    Last night, I even had a relationship with him and made a private life.


    The other side is her savior.


    As for why they came to this stage, miyuning can''t remember.


    In my mind, I seem to have lost some memory.


    Make her feel fuzzy.


    Footsteps came from the door.


    "Wan''er, are you awake?"


    Gentle bass sounds.


    Miyuning heard the familiar voice and did not open his eyes.


    Because I don''t know how to face this man.


    This is a man named Yan Qingchen.


    Listening to each other''s voice, she was a little repellent.


    This kind of mood, let her not be willing to face.


    "Yan Qingchen" sees mi Youning wake up and walks into the inner room quickly.


    He came to the bed and reached out to touch miyuning''s head.


    Even with his eyes closed, miyuning felt the waves in the air.


    She inadvertently turned her head, the eyes full of Mei - Yi, also gradually opened.


    Looking up at "Yan Qingchen" sitting on the edge of the bed, MI Youning''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    "Wan''er."


    "Yan Qingchen" showed a gentle smile, the voice is also very attached.


    But mi you Ning has a sense of disobedience towards this man.


    The memory of Yan Qingchen, did not let her have such a strong sense of disobedience.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Mi you rather droops Mou, light ask a way.


    She woke up with a headache, but she couldn''t remember the past.


    Why do you lie in bed during the day.


    Why can''t you remember, the memory before going to bed.


    The original owner has never needed sleep since the golden elixir period.


    Unless it''s closed and you''re stuck in a long-term settlement.


    Then why does she lie on her bed all day long.


    "Yan Qingchen" heard mi Youning''s inquiry, but still kept a gentle smile.


    That smile is not more or less.


    It''s like a good move.


    This man has been wearing this gentle, sentimental face.


    It is because of this that miyuning has a strong sense of disobedience.


    "You were exhausted last night."


    "Mi you Ning.


    Indeed, she had a relationship with this man last night.


    They even have a private life with each other.


    They said they would marry her.


    "Yan Qingchen" reached out to hold her hands while mi Youning was meditating.


    Looking down at the wrapped hand, MI Youning looks up at "Yan Qingchen".


    The other side''s gentle eyes have never changed at all.


    "Wan''er, I''ve arranged that we get married tonight. Doctor he will be our witness."


    Mi you Ning wanted to say no at the first time.


    But there is a subtle feeling in my heart.


    She narrowed her eyes and stared at "Yan Qingchen".


    Then he pulled his hand away.


    Reach out to "Yan Qingchen" to pull in front of him, pull off his blue collar.


    At the shoulder socket, a touch of red came into her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    7.24 is going to explode, are you ready?


    The bottom eighty thousand is updated, and the awesome results will continue to explode.

 Chapter 889

    This man has a red mole in his shoulder socket.


    Miyuning''s tightening of pupils seems unacceptable.


    Because she doesn''t have the slightest sense of the man in front of her.


    There is no fluctuation in the heart.


    She doesn''t like this man.


    I don''t hate it. I just don''t like it.


    Miyuning loosened Yan Qingchen''s collar and leaned back.


    She closed her eyes again.


    Lazy to see "Yan Qingchen" face, that decent, full of a sense of tenderness and smile.


    "Little soul, have you finished it? I always feel like I''ve lost some memory. "


    At this time, the soul is also worried, "the host needs to wait, in order to let you recover your memory, my soul power is not enough."


    In fact, Jiehun didn''t tell miyuning.


    For more than a year, he has been insisting on restoring miyuning''s memory.


    Every teleportation is wasted.


    The power of the soul is bounced back, but it is also wasted.


    Mi you rather not worry, "little soul, does the colorful glazed stone in space change?"


    "Yes, I absorbed Liang Han''s soul before, and Yan Qingchen fell in love with you, which changed the colorful glazed stone."


    This time, the answer is quick.


    Miyuning sighed softly.


    She stopped asking about the soul.


    Now it has been confirmed that the man in front of us.


    It''s the people she''s looking for in every position.


    Can let the colorful glaze stone change existence.


    "Good."


    Miyuning opened his eyes and returned.


    "Yan Qingchen" saw that MI Youning agreed, but the smile on his face still did not decrease or increase.


    "Then take a rest, and I''ll prepare the wedding supplies for tonight."


    Miyuning nodded.


    She watched Yan Qingchen leave.


    Looking at each other''s back, her heart is still not the slightest fluctuation.


    This man is like a stranger to her.


    Miyuning knew that she had lost some memories.


    The blank and vague memory in her mind made her feel very important.


    The promise of "Yan Qingchen" is only temporary.


    After all, she had a relationship with this man.


    She wanted to figure out what was going on.


    The task is done.


    She can leave at any time as long as it''s clear.


    What she doesn''t want to do, no one can force her.


    ¡­¡­


    Night soon came.


    Miyuning looks at the Xifu on the table and walks out of bed.


    Reach out to touch that happy dress, the mood has a bit melancholy.


    Just get married.


    When miyuning was wearing his wedding dress, "Yan Qingchen" knocked on the door.


    "Wan''er, are you ready? It''s a good time. "


    Miyuning tied the red belt, and the voice of "Yan Qingchen" didn''t sound very emotional.


    "All right."


    "Then I came in."


    "Yan Qingchen" pushed open the door of the inner room and came in.


    Miyuning saw him at a glance, wearing a red dress.


    The expression on each other''s face looks a little different.


    It''s a little festive.


    Look carefully.


    It turned out that the facial expression did not change, just like during the day.


    This man is very fake.


    Fake is like a puppet.


    Miyuning finally found something wrong.


    "Yan Qingchen" came to MI Youning.


    Even if you see her beautiful things, even more beautiful than the Xuannv on the nine days.


    But "Yan Qingchen" has no level of appreciation.


    He held out his hand to miyuning and said, "let''s go. It''s a good time."


    Miyuning looked at the man in front of him and slowly stretched out his hand.


    Finally, it was put into the hands of "Yan Qingchen".


    "Let''s go."


    Miyuning follows Yan Qingchen to the outside.

 Chapter 890

    Just as miyuning came to the door, he stopped.


    "Yan Qingchen" turned around with doubts and a gentle smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Miyuning looks up at the man in front of her.


    But secretly communicate with the soul.


    "What did you just say?"


    The soul said again: "host, you can receive the memory, and this man... See for yourself."


    I can''t say the words behind.


    Mi you Ning is sensitive to hear the disapproval in the tone of Jie Hun.


    "OK, send it to me."


    She looked up and shook her head at "Yan Qingchen." it''s OK. Let''s go. "


    "Good."


    Yan Qingchen takes mi you Ning to the main hall.


    Doctor he is waiting for them outside.


    When I saw them coming out, I couldn''t close my mouth with laughter.


    "Good! Good! Yan Shusheng is finally getting married. "


    "Yan Qingchen" and MI Youning come to Dr. he.


    The former arched his hands, "thank you for coming."


    Doctor he quickly waved his hand, "it''s a great honor for me. Don''t be so polite, young master Yan."


    Mi you Ning stood in the same place, but began to receive the missing memory of the ring soul transmission.


    The graceful figure in white.


    There are also two men in red, who love to wear women''s clothes and are 15 big and 3 thick.


    These images poured into her mind.


    Qingchen emperor, Shenjie, shenbingtianjiang.


    All this made mi you Ning look ugly.


    No wonder


    No wonder "Yan Qingchen" in front of her makes her feel disobedient.


    This is not a person at all.


    Even if it is a wisp of spirit, with the breath of Qing Chen emperor, there is nothing in that person''s bones.


    "Little soul, the task is finished. I want to leave the task world."


    When it comes to this, if she doesn''t leave again, it''s self abuse.


    The task is done.


    The mystery has also been revealed.


    What else did she stay for.


    "Host, that... That..."


    The soul of caution is stumbling. What do you want to say.


    However, "Yan Qingchen" around mi you Ning has changed.


    Just when mi you Ning knew his identity, his figure gradually faded.


    Doctor he was as calm as a cucumber. He still kept his original smile on his face, but he was still calm.


    He did not respond to the change of "Yan Qingchen".


    When Yan Qingchen''s figure became pale, his face finally changed.


    He sighed in a low voice and said with a smile, "you''ve found out."


    The voice is no longer gentle, a bit cold melancholy.


    Mi you Ning picks her eyebrows when she hears the words.


    "Well, since you can''t accept this wisp of spirit, I will disappear."


    "Yan Qingchen" is becoming more and more transparent.


    Miyuning just looked at it coldly.


    Until the figure, into a slender hair, slowly falling to the ground.


    Eventually it dissipated.


    "Little soul, leave the mission world."


    Looking down at his happy clothes, MI Youning''s expression was somewhat ironic.


    "Host, not yet. The way of heaven of this plane has also found your existence, and


    And the emperor Qingchen is in danger. After all, the thousand years of cultivation make us sleep together. You''d better do it. "


    "Tut tut..." mi you Ning looked a little disgusted.


    "I have experienced so much in this area, and now I have to save a man who left me. Why?"


    Miyuning knew that for the time being he could not do without it.


    Simply sat on the seat of the master.


    She glanced at him and stood beside him like a wooden man.

 Chapter 891

    Miyuning reached out and picked up an apple from the table.


    Although the original owner is a person who cultivates immortals.


    But she''s human at heart.


    For food, as long as there is an appetite, it will not refuse.


    "Katz..."


    Miyuning took a bite of the apple.


    On the other side of the ring soul, the bitter old woman said: "host, we must have the Qi luck of the way of heaven on this plane, otherwise it will bring us a lot of trouble in the future."


    "Katz..."


    Miyuning is still eating apples.


    But the beautiful eyes, but turn around.


    Give the body to the man of emperor Qingchen.


    Now that the other party is in danger, she always wants to see what''s going on with this man.


    The indifference of emperor Qingchen before she left made her feel uncomfortable.


    As for the way of heaven, I want to fight for the great fortune of the way of heaven.


    It''s still a challenge for her.


    There are exciting factors in the bones.


    She can''t wait.


    Because of each plane, she has been restraining herself in order not to cause confusion.


    I have never crossed the boundary of heaven.


    Now there is a chance to fight against the way of heaven.


    How could she not be excited? How could she not be excited.


    "Little soul, what''s the danger to that man?"


    Mi you Ning threw the apple core on the table and asked emperor Qingchen.


    "Host, he was forced to marry!"


    "Poof..."


    Mi you Ning stands up abruptly, "what do you say?"


    "He was forced to marry, the king of the gods."


    "Damn it


    Miyuning''s face changed a few times and finally sneered.


    The man left her behind and is now forced to marry.


    She cares whether the other party is the king or the queen.


    This tone made her very uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    Divine Divinity.


    God King is a woman, she is sitting in front of the hall, eyes staring at the man below.


    This man is the first person in the divine world, Emperor Qingchen.


    As early as a thousand years ago, she couldn''t stop each other from going through love affairs.


    Now the other party is finally back.


    This man is still his.


    I''ve heard from the red sky Dharma king before.


    The woman in the lower world is just a little monk.


    And Emperor Qingchen didn''t act too intimately to that woman.


    He even took out his own memories.


    This makes the king very satisfied, very satisfied.


    "Qingchen, now that you are back, should you talk about our marriage?"


    Emperor Qingchen sat on the seat below.


    This is his exclusive seat.


    Hearing the king''s words, he looked up at the woman above.


    He gently shook his head, "God, or that answer, I can do anything for you, only this thing can''t do."


    When the king heard the words, the smile on his face remained unchanged.


    "This millennium without you, there is something wrong in the divine world. Don''t you want to stand side by side with me?"


    Standing side by side, any creature within the six realms will bow to him.


    Even if it is the way of heaven, we should have some scruples.


    And his life is infinitely longer.


    But emperor Qingchen still shook his head lightly.


    "King of God, I will take care of the affairs of the divine world for you, but I can''t do anything else."


    Emperor Qingchen said, and got up to leave.


    Because of his ability, no one in the divine world does not respect him.


    Only the God King and the four heavenly kings behind her.


    The God king saw that he still did not agree, and even got up and left.


    The smile on his face did not diminish.


    "Qingchen, do you know that now you are back, if I let your spirit die easily, even if it is so, you will not agree?"

 Chapter 892

    Emperor Qingchen naturally knows that his divine power has not returned to its peak.


    And what the king said is true.


    His steps to the outside of the hall still did not stop.


    Because just now, he knew.


    In the lower world, a wisp of his spirit dissipated.


    It caused a wave in his heart.


    There was no time to even pay attention to the God king sitting in a high position behind him.


    The king of God watched the figure of emperor Qingchen go away gradually and become far away slowly.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    For thousands of years, she was not unprepared.


    The people she wants, she can''t miss.


    The God king stretched out his hand and touched the void.


    A white light flashed by.


    She wrapped the white light in her hands and made a few marks with her fingers.


    This is the divine sense of emperor Qingchen.


    Out of the hall, Emperor Qingchen suddenly stopped.


    His eyes became confused.


    That pair of dark eyes, also become chaotic.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a huge sound between heaven and earth.


    The God King is sitting in the hall, waiting for emperor Qingchen to come back.


    But I heard the loud noise.


    This is... The way of heaven.


    She was very familiar with such a powerful atmosphere.


    Is it possible that she will be blocked by the way of heaven when she controls the divine consciousness of emperor Qingchen?


    The God King''s face didn''t understand, at the same time, his brow overflowed with anger.


    No matter who can''t stop her, she wants to get the heart of Qingchen.


    Emperor Qingchen stood outside the palace of the God.


    He raised his head when he heard the loud noise.


    At the same time, the voice also made his divine consciousness return.


    When the God King came out of the temple, the four heavenly kings outside had gathered.


    They all felt the movement of the divine world.


    This is going to be an accident.


    The power of heaven is now spreading between heaven and earth.


    It''s hard for them not to feel it.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning had already taken action when he knew that emperor Qingchen was forced to marry him.


    She doesn''t need any psychic power or magic in the world.


    Because she is a different kind of existence.


    She can destroy the world.


    Miyuning left the house and looked up at the sky.


    This time, a lot of soul power will be lost.


    And more than any plane, the loss is more.


    However, as long as you think about it, you can seize the luck of the way of heaven.


    Even crushing the way of heaven, her whole body''s cells are stupid.


    This kind of thing can''t happen once in thousands of years.


    The soul of caution has opened its mouth.


    How could she refuse.


    Mi you Ning looks at the direction of the sky with a smile.


    Heaven, let the soul fear, let her be restricted everywhere.


    Now we can finally export gas.


    Although they are different planes, the way of heaven is naturally different.


    But she was inexplicably excited.


    Miyuning released his soul power.


    The wisps of soul power, along with the master''s mind, spread up in the air.


    The power of the soul rushed to the sky.


    Across the fairyland, rushed to the divine world.


    After that, he was still rushing to the end of the sky.


    Until you touch the bottom line of heaven.


    "Boom..."


    Hearing the voice of heaven, MI Youning raised her lips to show a trace of evil smile.


    She flew away, to the end of the sky.


    Fly over the fairyland, over the divine.


    When he crossed the divine world, miyuning seemed to see the white figure.


    However, the architecture of the divine world is so small, what can she see.


    Miyuning shook his head and looked up at the end of the sky.


    There was cold light in those beautiful eyes, and his face was even more fierce.

 Chapter 893

    When miyuning flew to the site, the power of his soul was still released.


    Suddenly, a golden light stopped her.


    Feeling unable to move forward, miyuning knew that she had arrived.


    Double the power of soul.


    "Host, do it quickly. The way of heaven is weak at this time."


    "I see!"


    Miyuning floated in the void, releasing his own soul power to fight against the golden light of heaven.


    This contest is just the beginning.


    The golden light is unbreakable.


    But I can''t bear it. Mi you Ning is a stranger.


    Jin Guang was attacked and opened a mouth.


    Miyuning rushed in.


    White clouds, hiding in the golden light.


    At the sight of the white cloud, miyuning burst out laughing.


    "I can''t even change my real body."


    "Host, we''re lucky. Go and beat it down. I''ll help you take it in."


    Miyuning starts. She flies to Baiyun.


    At this time, she also felt the power of heaven.


    Let her move a little bit slowly, also some breathless.


    Miyuning''s eyes flashed a bright light.


    At this time, she even planned to suppress her.


    It''s just a daydream.


    Miyuning raised his hands, and the power of his soul, including the power given by the soul, all rushed to the way of heaven.


    When Baiyun releases the power of his soul in miyuning, he feels the power of terror.


    That power has made it impossible to sustain itself before.


    Now it''s even weaker and can''t fight.


    There is only one word for today''s plan.


    Seeing that the white cloud is going to float away, how can miyuning make it happy.


    "Little soul! Lay a border


    "Good!"


    The border of heaven and earth shrouded in an instant.


    The power of the soul has touched the white cloud.


    "Host! Come on


    When the power of the soul attacks the white cloud, the golden light comes out from its whole body.


    Mi you Ning hears the anxious voice of Jie Hun and flies to Baiyun.


    She collected the wisps of gold slowly.


    And then to the ring soul in the space.


    "More! More! "


    Miyuning restricted the white cloud''s escape with one hand, while the other hand continuously extracted the golden light floating from it.


    A steady stream of golden light poured into the space.


    "Ying Ying..."


    Suddenly a child''s voice came.


    Mi you Ning looks down at the cloud which is imprisoned by her.


    "Little soul, I heard you right."


    In the space, the soul also heard the voice of the child.


    So he stopped and said, "host, you heard me right, and I heard you."


    Miyuning''s hand was still absorbing the golden light from Baiyun.


    But her movement was a little slow.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The child''s voice came again.


    Mi you rather curled his mouth, "little soul, is it enough now?"


    Jiehun knows that miyuning''s heart is beginning to soften.


    "Almost, you don''t have to be soft hearted. The way of heaven won''t die. Even if you die, there will be reincarnation. As long as you don''t erase it, he will recover sooner or later."


    Miyuning nodded and accelerated his action.


    "Enough, the host can do it."


    It was not until Jiehun spoke again that miyuning stopped.


    She let go of the white cloud and slowly backed back.


    During her retreat, Baiyun changed.


    "Wow, wow..."


    Before the cloud, actually turned into a child.


    Become or bare fart - share, floating in the void wailing fat boy.


    "Little soul, I blame myself so much that I even started on a child."


    Miyuning shook his head and sighed.

 Chapter 894

    The soul of caution heard in the space that mi you Ning''s words were quite meaningful, and he gasped.


    "Yes, you are a bird beast."


    Mi you Ning didn''t like to hear that. She said she could.


    Ten thousand of them are not willing.


    "Little soul, you encouraged me before, and you also have unshirkable responsibility."


    "Host, you quickly pull down, the child in front of you, but this plane is the strongest existence."


    Jiehun really doesn''t want to talk to this soft hearted woman who makes excuses for herself.


    But I had to remind her of the truth.


    Miyuning nodded: "well, I feel better when you say that.


    I''m a ten thousand year old monster who bullies a child. I can''t bear it. "


    However, mi you Ning is not soft handed.


    Seeing the crying child, she rushed to her with grievance and anger.


    Miyuning''s backhand was a force of soul that hit him.


    "Wow, wow..."


    The child began to cry again.


    This cry is more harsh than before.


    "Tut tut... You little guy, you have to have self-knowledge. Now it''s easy for me to kill you."


    Miyuning''s face was full of bitterness, but his words were extremely hurtful.


    The child was still howling.


    The voice really rang through the world.


    It''s beginning to rain in the human world. The storm is sweeping all over the world.


    Even the divine world and the fairyland were affected.


    Fairyland was in chaos because there was no border between miyuning and the way of heaven before.


    Many of the palaces collapsed and were badly damaged.


    Close to the divine world, it is even more so, more miserable than the fairyland.


    Listening to the child''s voice, miyuning digs his ears.


    Although she didn''t want to attack the children, the children in front of her were different.


    She didn''t like the cry. It made her uncomfortable.


    At the same time, there are some bad memories in my heart.


    "Cry again, you can die!"


    Miyuning put down his hand and spoke in a cold voice.


    After all, a child is not an ordinary child. How can he not know his current situation.


    The other party stopped crying immediately and even looked at mi you Ning eagerly.


    "Host, you are too fierce. You should be gentle."


    "Chi... Little soul, would you like to come? Don''t you see the child''s intention to kill me? "


    The soul of caution naturally saw that although the child was crying.


    But when he was crying, he inadvertently swept to mi you Ning.


    The eyes, which seemed dark and ignorant, showed the intention of killing.


    "What to do? Do you want to erase it? "


    Before that, he said that miyuning is the soul of bird beast, but now he said something more like bird beast.


    Miyuning looked at the child with a murderous look in his eyes.


    But he began to accept the soul, "little soul, how can you be so cruel? He is still a child, a baby!"


    "Host, please take the medicine."


    Ring soul throws a pill from space.


    Mi you Ning sees the things thrown out of the space and reaches for them without thinking.


    A little white pill.


    "What is this for?" Asked miyuning.


    Jie Soul: "host please take medicine, please see the words on the medicine for details."


    Miyuning turned the pill in his hand and found the word on it.


    She even read out word by word, "Bu, Nao, wan..."


    "Yes, that''s right. You need to replenish your brain."


    Miyuning chuckled, "when did you make this thing? It''s so cute that I even engraved words. "


    How could she not recognize what she was holding.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Babies ask for monthly tickets and five-star praise ?

 Chapter 895

    Jie Hun: "I''ve already done it. I''ll reward you. After eating, I''ll quickly solve the trouble in front of me. Emperor Qingchen is still waiting for you in the divine world."


    Miyuning put the pill in his hand... No, it should be white chocolate in his mouth.


    The way of heaven saw mi you Ning eating and stopped shivering and weeping in a low voice.


    His eyes were fixed on mi you Ning.


    Especially the small, moving lip.


    "Little soul, let''s go. The world is tired of it."


    Seeing heaven''s confused eyes, mi you Ning really couldn''t wipe it out.


    Although the other side is very strong.


    But he looks like a kid after all.


    And the other side''s curious eyes.


    In fact, the world has its own way.


    This one in front of me is at the top of the mountain.


    Without saying a word, she snatched the other party''s good fortune. No one else would show her intention to kill.


    "Host, you don''t really plan to leave the emperor Qingchen here alone."


    Miyuning laughed. "What do you think? I said, let''s go to the divine world and ignore this little boy."


    It''s a relief to hear the words in the soul of space.


    "All right, but the little kids you''re talking about don''t threaten us anymore."


    "Oh? What do you say? "


    Miyuning turns and flies away.


    Abstinence Soul: "when we absorbed his Qi, we absorbed some important things. Our identity will not be exposed."


    "Well, if there is any influence, let me know. Even if you scold me for being a bird beast, I will recognize it."


    Miyuning flew to the divine world.


    When Jiehun heard her words, he was full of killing intention and determination.


    That''s miyuning cheering himself up.


    Although I can''t bear it, once I want to touch the bottom line of her return to the great Xia Dynasty, she will never be soft.


    So many years old partner, how can he not know.


    "Come on, no one will stand in your way."


    Mi you Ning had a smile on her lips.


    However, when he came to the divine world, the smile gradually dissipated.


    What did she see?


    A woman, a woman in white body armor.


    The other side supports emperor Qingchen, and they are very close to each other.


    The divine world has suffered a lot this time.


    The gods came out to sort it out.


    Among the gods, mi you Ning immediately locked the figure of emperor Qingchen standing below.


    The other side in the woman''s help, has begun to refuse.


    Seeing this, miyuning felt better.


    The man who has a relationship with her has already been labeled as her.


    How can you be so disobedient.


    The appearance of miyuning has been discovered.


    They stopped their magic power to repair the palace, and turned their heads to see miyuning floating in the void.


    Emperor Qingchen also saw the existence of miyuning.


    His face changed greatly and he swept to the God King around him for the first time.


    The king of God is interested in him, and he knows it all the time.


    It was in order to protect miyuning that he left.


    Even extracted the memory of his identity.


    But unexpectedly, she appeared.


    Shenwang saw miyuning before Qingchen.


    At this time, miyuning was still wearing a red wedding dress.


    The charming little face and the beautiful eyes make the God King have a sense of crisis.


    The king even began to guess the identity of the woman.


    I can''t see through. She can''t see through this woman.


    The red sky Dharma King quickly came to the God King''s side, "king, this person is exactly the woman that the emperor came down to earth to experience the love disaster."

 Chapter 896

    The king''s eyes suddenly became dangerous.


    She looked at miyuning again with a murderous look in her eyes.


    Qing Chen emperor at this time, out of the support of the king.


    The previous sensation made him a little unstable, and the God King took the opportunity to help him.


    Once touched by the God King, he could not refuse.


    All the gods around him were there, and he didn''t want to give her any more noodles.


    Now that miyuning is here, he wants to protect this woman for the first time.


    Seeing emperor Qingchen leave and go to miyuning, the king called him, "Qingchen!"


    The steps of emperor Qingchen did not stop.


    In his eyes, miyuning was the only one.


    There was nothing else between heaven and earth in his eyes.


    It''s here. It''s completely exposed.


    Then there is no need to hide.


    Mi you Ning saw emperor Qingchen coming and gave him a charming smile.


    "Xianggong, you said you would marry me. I''ve come to pick you up."


    Emperor Qingchen raised his lips.


    This smile makes all the scenery and people around lose their color.


    It''s really beautiful. People have to pay attention to it.


    "Dust! If you dare to go one step further, I will destroy your Divine sense


    The king''s threat came from behind.


    Hearing this, Emperor Qingchen stopped.


    His smile dissipated and his former coldness was restored.


    Miyuning had already come down to him.


    She naturally heard the king''s words.


    Looking up, I saw the woman opposite, floating a white light in her hand.


    This is the divine sense of Qingchen.


    Miyuning glanced at the king.


    The other side''s beauty is good, but that pair of eyes that send out killing intention to her, let her not like.


    And the threatening tone made miyuning even more disgusted.


    She stood in front of Qingchen and glanced at the God King.


    "Are you going to rob me?"


    This tone makes all the gods around look at mi you Ning in surprise.


    A little monk has now entered the divine world.


    To treat their king like this.


    This woman is just not going to die.


    She''s going to finish.


    In the divine world, who does not know, God King''s heart is clear dust emperor.


    The God King''s face became ugly. She raised her hand and attacked mi you Ning.


    Emperor Qingchen stands behind mi Youning, trying to pull away the little woman in front of him.


    However, miyuning never left.


    She scoffed at the king''s attack.


    Next


    Next


    It''s time to


    Now


    The gods around, even the king of God, showed a look of shock.


    What they saw before.


    When the God King attacked miyuning, miyuning waved the magic power with one hand.


    The gods looked to one side and were swept to the palace.


    "Bang..."


    The palace collapsed in an instant.


    Who on earth is this woman?


    It was then that the gods remembered.


    Miyuning is an immortal. How did she come to the divine world.


    Even if the people in the fairyland want to get involved in the divine world, they have to go through layers of checks.


    This woman has no sign of God, but suddenly appears.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The God King also found out that mi you Ning''s strength was even higher than her.


    No wonder.


    No wonder I couldn''t see through each other before.


    But she had never heard of anyone who had been robbed in the lower world recently.


    If there is such an existence, she can''t be unaware of it.


    The God King suspected that miyuning had gone down to earth like emperor Qingchen. That''s why they met.


    This is a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Hearing the king''s words, miyuning looks at the man behind him.

 Chapter 897

    Hearing the king''s words, miyuning looks at the man behind him.


    "I''m his wife." She said with a smile.


    The God King retorted: "you''re talking nonsense!"


    Mi you Ning pulls the emperor Qingchen behind him.


    That hook person''s eye son, to go up to his deep but tender eyes.


    "Yan Qingchen, tell her, am I your mother?"


    It''s the first time that emperor Qingchen has been treated so rudely.


    He enjoyed it.


    Because the woman in front of me is miyuning.


    He said with a smile, "yes, you are my wife."


    Emperor Qingchen reversed their positions.


    He pulls miyuning behind him, his sharp eyes sweeping the gods around him.


    "Qingchen has already moved his heart. Today, I''m willing to stay with my beloved for the rest of my life."


    God King stares round eyes, "clear dust you dare!"


    Seeing that the God King was so excited, Emperor Qingchen''s eyes softened.


    "God King, Qingchen was just a little monk ten thousand years ago. There is a gap between us that can never be crossed.


    There is no emotion between you and me as you think. You are the king of the divine world and the support of the divine world. After so many years, it''s time to take heart. "


    The God King puffed up his cheeks and glared at the emperor Qingchen.


    "I don''t agree. I won''t let you go. You are mine, only mine!"


    Miyuning watched the king make such a fuss.


    She began to communicate with the soul.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with this God King?"


    How could she feel that something was wrong.


    The soul of caution said in a voice: "host, the God King took a fancy to the emperor Qingchen ten thousand years ago, when he took over the throne in the divine world.


    At that time, she especially liked the face of emperor Qingchen and gave him everything in the divine world.


    A thousand years ago, Emperor Qingchen was going to suffer from a disaster. The king was going crazy because no one helped her.


    So she proposed to marry emperor Qingchen and let him stand side by side with him... "


    "Wait... Do you mean that the king just likes the face of emperor Qingchen and his ability?"


    Jiehun said helplessly: "host, you listen to me.


    Emperor Qingchen refused the king, and even did not agree with what she did. He insisted on going to the lower world to experience the disaster.


    After he left, the king of God missed him more and more. This thought is a thousand years.


    Until now, the God King can''t wait to get the emperor


    Miyuning touched his chin and nodded.


    "That''s how time goes by."


    "Host, that''s not the word."


    Miyuning is too lazy to argue with Jiehun. She has other things to do.


    "Well, you''re right."


    "No! Don''t agree! "


    The God King here is still opposing and even wants to kill miyuning.


    Miyuning poked out his head, his smiling eyes, and looked at the murderous sight.


    "If you don''t agree, then I will destroy the divine world. Who is more important? Does the divine king have a decision?"


    "Ho! It''s up to you! "


    The king raised his head, scorning and mocking.


    Emperor Qingchen glanced at him in amazement, and mi you Ning came out from behind him.


    He doesn''t disdain like the gods or the king.


    Just when miyuning said that.


    For the first time, he thought of the previous movement.


    "It''s up to me, or shall we try?"


    Miyuning came out slowly from behind the emperor Qingchen.


    Now she has confirmed that although the God king likes the emperor of Qingchen.


    But that feeling is definitely not unforgettable.


    The other side is the God King, how can because of this feeling, and give up all with everything.

 Chapter 898

    The smile on miyuning''s face dissipated, and her body slowly floated in the void.


    At the same time, the cultivation of the other side was also transferred to herself.


    The golden light of heaven came out of mi you Ning.


    "It''s you!"


    The God King noticed for the first time that something was wrong with mi you Ning.


    That is the power of heaven, not so pure.


    But it does have the aura of heaven.


    Miyuning knew what the king asked.


    She glanced at the gods at the bottom of her eyes and said proudly, "it''s me. I dare to do it even in the way of heaven, not to mention your little divine world!"


    Emperor Qingchen raises his eyes and looks at miyuning tenderly.


    This woman surprised him, but it was also good to feel like this.


    As long as she doesn''t get bullied.


    He was really worried when he knew that she was just an immortal.


    The God King is too headstrong and always interferes in his affairs.


    Miyou would rather not speak out against the king and the gods.


    She has started to act.


    The power of the whole soul, including the cultivation of the way of heaven, made her destroy half of the divine world in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The surrounding palaces fell one after another, and those palaces floated in the sky.


    The gods wanted to repair it urgently, but they could not move because of the pressure of miyuning.


    At this time, the God King finally responded.


    "Stop it, stop it!"


    Miyuning stops and looks down at the king.


    "King, what else do you have to say?"


    The king of God clenched his teeth to the supercilious and supercilious expression of miyuning.


    Now she''s no match for this woman.


    I really have nothing to do with him.


    She is not willing to look, standing not far from the dust emperor.


    "You go!"


    Miyuning and others are the words of the king of God.


    She grinned. "It would have been better that way."


    When he came to Emperor Qingchen''s side, MI Youning put out his hand to encircle his arm.


    "Xianggong, let''s go."


    Emperor Qingchen said with a smile: "good."


    They turned and left.


    "Wait!"


    The God king saw that they were really going to leave, so he called out.


    Mi you Ning turned his head and said with a smile, "what else


    The God King grinned at mi you Ning.


    Then he looked at the emperor Qingchen and said, "Qingchen, if you want to leave, you really don''t care about your status in the divine world now? After you leave, you are no longer the emperor of the divine world. "


    Emperor Qingchen reaches for mi you Ning and brings her to her arms.


    "I''m happy," he said with a smile


    ¡­¡­


    Ten Years From Now.


    People, Yuxuan Pavilion, a couple sitting upstairs by the window seat.


    A man with a warm smile encircles a woman in his arms.


    The woman is mi you Ning, who made a big stir in the divine world ten years ago.


    When she robbed Yan Qingchen back, they got married.


    Now ten years later, they are very "affectionate".


    Qing Chen emperor is now Yan Qing Chen, to see the woman in his arms, the line of sight has been put outside, some reluctant.


    His hand moved slowly.


    He stopped at miyuning''s waist and stroked it carefully.


    "Lady, is the scenery outside really more attractive than husband?"


    Miyuning is chatting with Jiehun at this time.


    The scenery outside is more attractive than the man behind.


    However, after hearing Yan Qingchen''s jealous words, MI Youning turned his back to him and chuckled.


    "Little soul, how long will Yan Qingchen live?"


    "Twenty years."

 Chapter 899

    After miyuning leaves the world of mission, her body still has Yan Qingchen lying on the bed.


    Their bodies dissipated.


    In the divine world, Emperor Qingchen returns again.


    He looked at the scene in the mirror, his eyes dark and depressed.


    It turned out to be a man out of the sky.


    Between heaven and earth, even the soul of that woman can''t be found.


    "Yunhe! Maggie


    Two people came in from outside the palace.


    These two people are exactly at the beginning, the cloud he of lower bound and enchantment Ji.


    They had known for a long time that the emperor would come back today and had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Inform the gods that I will be shut up for ten thousand years."


    As soon as emperor Qingchen''s words came to the ground, Yunhe and Meiji raised their heads in shock.


    But also only see the dust emperor left the back.


    It''s never happened before.


    This time they knew what would happen when the emperor came back.


    But how also can not think, will be closed, or Wanzai.


    Emperor Qingchen went to the palace.


    How he was willing to let that woman go.


    We have been together for decades, but he didn''t even realize that the other party is a person from outside the sky.


    Wait. He''ll find her.


    The first God King in the divine world, Emperor Qingchen, has been closed for thousands of years.


    The news soon spread all over the divine world.


    After the elapse of time, many people faintly forget the emperor Qingchen.


    Even the king of God has found her heart.


    But emperor Qingchen is still closed.


    How many people in the divine world still remember the man who was handsome and elegant, just like a banished immortal.


    Wanzai is also a long time for the gods in the divine world.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning returned to the space of the soul.


    For the first time, she looked at the colorful glazed stone in the space.


    It''s really changed a lot.


    The colorful glazed stone has shown some shapes.


    There is a short round shape at the bottom.


    Mi you Ning was a little happy to see that the colorful glazed stone had really changed.


    All of a sudden, she thought about reincarnation and swept her eyes aside.


    But see the soul fell into a deep sleep.


    No wonder before, did not hear the soul in the ear nagging.


    Mi you Ning stretched out his hand to shake in front of Jie Hun''s eyes, "little soul?"


    There was no response from the other side.


    Think of the strength of the soul in the mission world.


    Mi you Ning smiles. It seems that Jie Hun can''t accompany her this time.


    The soul of miyuning in the space dissipates slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..."


    Miyuning entered the mission world again.


    But as soon as she entered the mission world, she felt difficult to breathe.


    That''s the edge of death.


    "Ha ha ha... Su ranxi, don''t try to rob the people around me, never try to do so!"


    There was a sharp, piercing sound in my ear.


    The woman''s voice was so harsh that miyuning opened her eyes.


    At the same time, she felt pain in her abdomen.


    When I open my eyes, I see a woman with a big belly.


    The other side looks ok, but because of her bloated body, her beauty is not so outstanding.


    Women are very close to her.


    Miyuning felt the pain in his abdomen and looked down.


    It turned out that the woman in front of her, holding a knife, stabbed her in the abdomen.


    Miyuning wanted to sigh.


    Is it time for her to enter the mission world, or is there something wrong with her posture.


    How to meet this situation.


    There was a strong smell of blood all around.


    This body has reached its limit.


    She''s dying.


    "Host, receive the memory quickly, dead you have no chance!"


    The voice of the soul suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 900

    Miyou would rather ignore the pain of his body and accept the memory of the original owner for the first time.


    The woman opposite pulled the knife out of miyuning''s abdomen.


    "Su ranxi, please forgive me! Just like a dog, why don''t you beg for mercy! Cry! You cry for me


    The knife in the mad woman''s hand pokes into mi you Ning''s body again.


    "Well..."


    The pain made mi you Ning''s voice.


    At the same time, she also received the memory of the original owner.


    It''s really a mess.


    However, mi you Ning looked up at the woman with a big belly in front of her eyes, with a sarcastic smile on her lips.


    "Li Yun, don''t fall into my hands, or I will make your life worse than death!"


    The opposite pregnant woman is Li Yun.


    At the same time, it looks a bit like the original owner.


    "Ha ha ha..." Li Yun laughs at mi you Ning''s words.


    "You''re a dying man? Ye Han can only be mine. Go to hell


    Li Yun stabs the knife into mi you Ning''s heart.


    At the time of his death, MI Youning had a mocking smile on his lips.


    In fact, her heart was broken.


    As soon as she entered the mission world, she was going to die.


    This point is really home.


    Li Yun is really ruthless.


    No wonder she went into the original owner''s body and felt extremely painful.


    Because she doesn''t have a good place all over her body.


    Even his face was ruined by Li Yun.


    It''s just that the pain is numb and she can''t feel it.


    I don''t know how many knives have been stabbed.


    The original owner, Su ranxi, has no good land.


    It''s not easy to stick to her coming.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and felt his body floating lightly, and his soul slowly came out.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t be so shameless. Zhang can always look up to you. That''s for face!"


    "Pa..."


    When miyuning was conscious again, he was in a mess.


    She also felt cold all over.


    Then someone slapped her.


    That fire - Hot touch, let her so sober know, someone hit her.


    Mi you Ning opened his eyes, sharp eyes straight in front of everything.


    There were several people around, but she was lying on the ground and was grabbed by the collar.


    The man holding her by the collar was the one who had just slapped her.


    The surrounding scene is so strange to miyuning.


    This is the deepest memory of the original owner.


    At this time, however, miyuning felt it was necessary to reverse all this.


    Because everything in front of us is the beginning of the future.


    The initial cause of the death of the original owner.


    Miyuning waved away, the man who was holding her collar.


    The man was waved away, and there was something incredible in his eyes.


    On the other side looked at the line of sight, mi you Ning red lips gently open, "roll!"


    "Oh! Good tone, don''t forget your identity!


    Your company owes Mr. Zhang tens of millions. Now it''s flattering to let you accompany Mr. Zhang. "


    Mi you Ning hears the speech and puts his eyes on the man sitting on the sofa in the room.


    That''s a middle-aged man. It''s really hard to say what he looks like.


    Her face was full of oil and her figure was bloated. She was even fatter than when she saw Li Yun pregnant when she just died.


    This man is Mr. Zhang, the biggest creditor of the original company.


    Miyuning smelled the smell of wine in the air. Before, she disagreed and was splashed with wine.


    She looked down at her embarrassed appearance.


    Then, holding on, I slowly stood up.


    Soon the man Li Yun was thinking about, ye Han appeared.

 Chapter 901

    She can''t have anything to do with that man anymore.


    The original owner paid the price of the soul, let her rebirth, is to let her turn everything around.


    But she won''t fail.


    If it fails, the original owner will be devastated.


    Miyuning stood up and looked coldly at the people around him.


    When these people look at her, they all have color.


    She tidied up her clothes which were stained with liquor slowly.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m also the vice president of Yitian entertainment company. My brother and I are trying to raise the money we owe you.


    Now it''s less than the appointed time. Are you too careless in doing so? "


    Although miyuning did not look up, the address she called out already indicated to whom the words were addressed.


    Mr. Zhang is sitting on the sofa, waiting for Su ranxi to take the initiative.


    But how also didn''t think of, this before still beg for mercy of woman, now changed a kind of attitude.


    He will not know that the original owner is no longer there.


    Now he is facing mi you Ning.


    It''s a woman who can''t make ends meet.


    Mr. Zhang also knew that it was not the appointed time.


    He thought about it and nodded as if he had let the original owner go.


    "Su ranxi, you Yitian entertainment company have come to the end of the mountain.


    I''m waiting for you to come to me on your own initiative. It won''t be like today. Think for yourself. "


    Mr. Zhang has an unspeakable hobby, which miyuning naturally knows.


    She glanced up at each other and raised her lips to show a smile.


    "Mr. Zhang can rest assured that there will never be such a day."


    Then miyuning goes to the man who was holding her collar.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, MI Youning turned his lips with disdain.


    The show eyebrow on the pale face is also broken, but the action is very fast.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Miyuning slapped the man five or six times in succession, "this is for you."


    On that person stay Leng of vision, gradually become angry.


    She said again, "remember, men who beat women are scum. Do you understand?"


    The man didn''t understand, then his angry face became furious.


    "You ugly girl! How dare you hit me


    The man reached out to pull out miyuning''s hair.


    In miyuning''s eyes, his movement was very slow and he easily avoided it.


    Mi you Ning side head, raise a foot to kick to opposite party.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground sounded.


    Several other people in the room have been shocked by the divine transformation of miyuning.


    The woman who had been begging for help before turned out to be so powerful.


    So thin body, raise a foot will be a weight of 156 men kick on the ground.


    How can they not be shocked? Why didn''t they resist before.


    Early resistance, where will be slapped.


    But they did not know that it was cowardice.


    But now the person in that body is no longer the original owner.


    The man was kicked to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Mi you Ning head on the face of palm print, and that was splashed with wine all over the embarrassed, toward the sofa in front of Zhang.


    Stop at the opposite side of Mr. Zhang and bend over to pick up the documents on the desk.


    After standing up straight, miyuning had a decent smile on his face.


    "Well, Mr. Zhang, I''ll see you next time."


    Mr. Zhang was also tickled by the different side of mi you Ning.


    At this time, he even had some regrets and let this particular thing go.


    It''s too bad. We should keep people for fun

 Chapter 902

    The woman in front of him, at this time, let him have a strong sense of conquest.


    Mi you Ning pretended not to see the light in general manager Zhang''s eyes, turned around and left.


    Open the door of the box, MI Youning goes out and closes the door vigorously.


    She took two steps and leaned against the wall.


    The original owner has not had a good meal for several days, and her body has reached the limit.


    According to the original plot, the original owner is also let go by this picture.


    Because she begged, let Zhang lost interest.


    And in out of the private room when fainted, was passing by the shopping malls, ye Han encountered.


    Ye Han saw her face which was somewhat similar to the white moonlight in her heart.


    He couldn''t restrain himself and took people away.


    After that, I knew the identity of the original owner and her predicament.


    Ye Han promised to give her a turnover of money, but she wanted to go with it.


    Su ranxi agreed, took the money back to the company and gave it to her brother.


    But before long, Yitian entertainment company collapsed.


    Her brother jumped off the building, too.


    She didn''t know what had happened.


    I don''t understand how my parents were so good before they disappeared.


    And left a bottomless hole of debt.


    Su Yanfeng, the elder brother of the original owner, died. The original owner was left alone in the world.


    But fortunately, she has Ye Han around her.


    Ye Han, the new rich man in the market, has courage and skill.


    It''s more beautiful, but it''s a pity that he is also a spoony person.


    His girlfriend, Li Yun, had an accident on a boat a year ago.


    Ye Han used to be very decadent. It took him half a year to accept this fact.


    Then he met the original owner, saw Su ranxi''s face similar to his girlfriend Li Yun, and took care of her.


    Su ranxi was once the apple of her parents'' eye, and Su Yanfeng''s favorite little sister.


    Pure she was deeply attracted by Ye Han.


    I like his tenderness and his infatuation.


    I like his tolerance for her.


    Although she was taken care of by the other party, she was not touched at all.


    She thought they would go on like this all the time.


    I didn''t expect


    Miyuning leans against the wall. I can''t think about the next story.


    Because she doesn''t seem to be able to support it.


    "Little soul, repair my body..."


    "Host, not for the time being. Your body, the power of soul input will be completely destroyed. Close your eyes and have a rest."


    Hearing the helpless tone of Jie Hun, MI Youning slowly closed his eyes.


    When miyuning fainted, the door of her previous private room opened.


    "Miss Su fainted!"


    This call, let the people in the room come out.


    Mr. Zhang naturally followed.


    They all looked at mi you Ning lying on the ground, but they didn''t move.


    Just then, a man came around the corner.


    The other side has a delicate appearance and mild temperament.


    Everything goes on as it was.


    Ye Han appeared.


    He''s just finished socializing and ready to go home.


    During this period of time, there were too many social activities for him.


    "Ye Shao!"


    Zhang Zong a group of people, someone recognized Ye Han.


    Ye Han originally frowned, when he heard someone calling him, he immediately put on a decent smile.


    He looked up and followed the voice, but saw mi you Ning on the ground.


    That face similar to Li Yun made the smile on his face hang up.


    He raised his feet and walked uncontrollably to miyuning.


    At the same time, the opposite compartment door was opened from inside.


    Before ye Han got close to mi you Ning, he was startled by the sound of the door opening.

 Chapter 903

    People''s sight, once again to the opposite compartment.


    I saw the first to come out from the inside, a well-dressed man.


    Each other''s appearance is handsome and extraordinary, and they exude a sense of evil spirit and laziness.


    It is releasing a touch of dignity and natural momentum.


    However, when he saw the crowd, the man laughed softly.


    The eyebrows move and the eyes flow. This smile is really evil.


    "Bai Er Shao?"


    Mr. Zhang made a sound when he saw the evil man.


    However, the sound of Bai Er Shao deepened the evil man''s smile, but the dark light rolled in his eyes.


    He didn''t like the name.


    Bai Ziyu followed his voice and stared at President Zhang.


    He knows this man, too. He''s in the real estate business.


    As for the last name, I''m sorry, he has a bad memory.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t pay attention to the general manager. When he saw a group of people outside, his eyes showed curiosity.


    Soon I found mi you Ning lying on the ground.


    Yo! Another acquaintance.


    It doesn''t have a name either.


    Mordu has such a big land in all. He also watches financial news.


    This woman was on TV some time ago.


    It''s like an entertainment company. When my parents have an accident, the company still owes a lot of money.


    I don''t know why. Seeing this woman, Bai Ziyu seems to have a little interest.


    Recently, there are no women around him.


    The beauty of this woman is also good, and it can be used for the time being.


    With this in mind, Bai Ziyu''s lips lit up a sexual smile.


    As for what happened in front of us.


    He''s not really curious.


    A woman who has been forced into huge debts is just desperate.


    Bai Ziyu went up to MI Youning and raised his chin.


    Well, it looks really good, but I don''t know what kind of character it is.


    Most importantly, I don''t know how long it will last.


    "Kim."


    "Boss, I''m here."


    A young sunny man came out from the door of the private room.


    "Take people away."


    Ye Han also knew Bai Ziyu.


    No one knows Bai Ziyu here.


    Mordor is the world of Bai family, and also the leader of business.


    Bai family has a hundred year old rhyme, more than three generations are doing business.


    Even after the old times, the Bai family dealt with the military.


    Now the Bai family has a great influence all over the country.


    Seeing that Bai Ziyu was going to take the woman away, ye Han made a sound.


    "Wait a minute --"


    Bai Ziyu got up, took out his handkerchief, and wiped the hand that caught mi Youning''s chin.


    He chuckled when he heard someone stop him.


    "Why, ye Shao also took a fancy to this woman?"


    Bai Ziyu turned to Yehan and laughed softly.


    Ye Han heard that, ye Shao knew the irony of this man.


    How can he afford the title of Bai Shaodong.


    "Bai Shao, this woman..."


    He wanted to say something, but it suddenly occurred to him that he didn''t know the woman on the ground.


    Bai Ziyu to Ye Han, see he no longer said, to come to the side of the small gold raised chin.


    The latter immediately went to miyuning and picked him up.


    "I''ll take this man."


    Bai Ziyu threw his handkerchief into the garbage can and officially announced to the people around him.


    Who didn''t know that Shaodong of the Bai family had the most Yingyan around him.


    People around, is a stubble after stubble, never more than a month.


    If you live in a cluster of flowers, every leaf will not touch your body.


    It''s also a love field wave son.

 Chapter 904

    Who dares to stop the people Bai Ziyu wants.


    Ye Han knows his reputation, but he is not qualified to let him not take people away.


    Bai Ziyu''s mouth was full of evil smile.


    He waved to the crowd and turned away.


    Xiao Jin is also Bai Ziyu''s secretary, Jin Le.


    He followed Bai Ziyu with mi you Ning in his arms.


    After Bai Ziyu turned around, the smile at the corner of his mouth increased.


    It''s like you want something funny. The smile is evil and full of bad intentions.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up again, it was not the hospital she thought.


    According to the memory of the original owner, she was sent to the hospital by Ye Han.


    But the luxury decoration in front of us is not a hospital at all.


    This is a room in the house.


    Did ye Han bring her home, she guessed.


    Miyuning sat up and began to call for the spirit of caution, "little soul, where is this?"


    She waited for a long time and got no response.


    It seems to be dormant again.


    Miyuning continues to sort out the previous plot.


    The original owner met Ye Han, is her lucky, but unfortunately.


    Fortunately, she likes Ye Han, and ye Han doesn''t treat her like the outside world thinks.


    They didn''t touch her. Respect her.


    She thought they would always be.


    Until something bad happens.


    The white moonlight appeared in Ye Han''s mind.


    Li Yun had an accident on a boat, but she didn''t die.


    She was saved, but for more than a year, she lost her memory.


    In Li Yun''s memory, he left everything behind and returned to Ye Han.


    This made great changes take place between Ye Han and Su ranxi.


    The reason why Ye Han keeps Su ranxi is because of her face.


    He had no feelings for Su ranxi, so he didn''t touch her.


    Li Yun is back. He is very happy.


    For the first time, the relationship between Su ranxi and Su ranxi was relieved.


    Although Su ranxi was sad, she accepted it.


    But the situation is not so happy.


    Li Yun and ye Han roll the sheets. Li Yun is pregnant.


    But ye Han did not marry her.


    This event can be regarded as exciting to Li Yun.


    Li Yun waited for a long time, but did not wait for ye han to let go.


    Her stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and Li Yun''s dark psychology is rising.


    Li Yun in Ye Han''s mind is a pure, kind and gentle woman.


    The reason why he doesn''t accept Li Yun is that he has no fertility.


    Unfortunately, Li Yun won''t know that.


    Li Yun vent her anger on Su ranxi.


    Torture her to death.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Su ranxi is willing to pay the price of his soul and revenge himself.


    That''s why miyuning encountered such a scene when he first entered the mission world.


    In addition to seeking revenge for Li Yun, the original owner also wanted to protect his brother and Yitian entertainment company. It would be better if he could find his parents.


    These wishes give miyuning a headache.


    Because it''s too complicated.


    It''s so complicated that it''s a world that the original owner never touched.


    Su ranxi''s parents are dead.


    As the boss of Yitian entertainment company, they have done some things.


    Those things touch the interests of some people.


    That''s why they disappear, quietly disappear in this world.


    It was because of this investigation that the elder brother of the original owner was forced to jump off the building.


    It is still half a year before Li Yun returns.


    Now she is not ready to go the old way.


    Nowadays, Yitian entertainment company needs capital turnover, and there are several waves of people staring at debt repayment.


    In a word, she needs money, a lot of money.

 Chapter 905

    Just as miyuning pressed his head, he smelled the fragrance.


    That''s the smell of the food.


    Miyuning''s stomach began to protest.


    As the footsteps approached, MI Youning put on a decent smile and looked up, "Ye..."


    However, just a leaf word export, in see the man coming opposite, the rest of the words were swallowed by her.


    Bai Ziyu had a bowl of porridge in his hand and a gentle and affectionate smile on his face.


    "Are you awake?"


    He went to miyuning and sat down. The posture was casual but elegant.


    Mi you Ning looks down at the bowl put into his hand by the man opposite.


    Bai Ziyu stares at mi you Ning with a smile.


    He is very satisfied with the woman in front of him, very good.


    Looks clever, when those eyes open, flashing light.


    I hope this woman can let him use it a little longer.


    Don''t be greedy like other women, let him change again and again.


    However, he still heard the words the other side had said before.


    "It seems that the person you were looking for last night was Ye."


    Bai Ziyu was very positive.


    Mi you Ning looks up and gives a light glance at this seemingly gentle and evil man.


    The original owner of this man also knows.


    Growing up in Mordor, how can you not recognize this person.


    Shaodong of Bai''s group is the wind and current figure of this magic capital.


    Mi you Ning showed a decent smile and did not answer his words, "thank you Bai Shao for your help."


    Mi you Ning doesn''t like the man in front of her.


    The main reason is that the man in the memory of the original owner is just like a wind flow into a scum.


    But miyuning was not as disgusted as the original owner.


    The man in front of her no longer saved her today.


    The other party wind flow into sex, because there is that capital, has nothing to do with her.


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu was indifferent to shangmi Youning and began to laugh in a low voice.


    That smile is more real, but still can''t cover up, his essence of sex - feeling and evil.


    "Interesting..."


    Bai Ziyu stares at Mi Youning, his eyes are like prey.


    The woman in front of him really aroused his interest.


    Whether the other party is pretending or not, or really just this temperament.


    He had to admit that, either way, it reminded him of his nature.


    Bai Ziyu reached out and took the bowl of porridge out of MI Youning''s hand and put it on the table.


    He held out his finger and raised miyuning''s chin.


    He bowed his head to kiss him.


    This woman''s lips are perfect for kissing.


    After watching each other for a long time, he still wanted to have a try.


    Good, soft, clean, without any aversion.


    This made Bai Ziyu feel better.


    Mi you Ning narrowed her eyes and looked at Bai Ziyu''s white face.


    What''s the matter with this man''s marriage when he doesn''t agree.


    She reached out to push Bai Ziyu.


    After discovering her movements, the latter left quickly without waiting for her to get close.


    Bai Ziyu had a fox like smile on his mouth.


    He reached for his lips and said happily, "it''s delicious. I''m satisfied."


    Miyuning didn''t control it and rolled his eyes.


    This man is ill. Identification is complete.


    But she also knew that there was something else to say.


    Miyuning gets up and takes the porridge.


    No matter what Bai Ziyu is going to say, her stomach has protested very obviously.


    The original owner has not had a good meal for several days.


    That appetite has already shrunk, and even has some maladjustment to food.


    Mi you Ning''s small food.

 Chapter 906

    Bai Ziyu looked at the woman eating in front of him. He didn''t know what to show.


    This bowl of porridge was made by Zhao Ma downstairs. He brought it up at will.


    Because there''s never been a woman like that in front of him.


    Which is not a very lady, eat a meal two or three finished.


    To show their appetite smaller than a cat.


    Although miyuning took a small bite, his action was fast.


    In five minutes, a bowl of porridge was solved.


    The stomach is much better.


    Putting the bowl on the table at will, MI Yining took out a piece of paper and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    She looked up at the man in front of her.


    In these five minutes, Bai Ziyu did not speak.


    It can be seen that his high quality is worthy of a hundred years of family background.


    When Bai Ziyu saw mi Youning looking up, he still had a monster smile on his face. "Do you want another bowl?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "No, thank you."


    Her thanks made Bai Ziyu smile in a low voice again.


    Miyuning finds out that the man in front of him loves to laugh.


    Release his evil smile.


    If the average woman, really will be his evil smile flashed eyes.


    Miyuning won''t admit that her smile to Shangbai Ziyu will be lost for a moment.


    Bai Ziyu laughs enough and reaches for MI Youning''s hand.


    It''s very tight and very hard.


    It doesn''t help that miyuning wants to break free.


    "Su ranxi, be my woman, and I''ll help you with all your troubles."


    Bai Ziyu reached out and touched mi Youning''s tender hand.


    Mi Youning looks at the man in front of her.


    The smile on the other side''s face did not recede, and even had a thought-provoking feeling.


    "Bai Shao, are you looking for the wrong person?"


    This is not the same as ye Han, but also to support her.


    Although the people changed this time, they were more powerful.


    But miyuning didn''t plan to be taken care of.


    Although the business of Yitian entertainment company is troublesome, as long as she works hard, she can solve it.


    Bai Ziyu recognized her implicit refusal, even without the slightest accident.


    "As far as I know, Yitian entertainment company is heavily in debt, with a debt of nearly 200 million.


    Even if you sell the company or even change hands with the artists, you and your brother will not be able to pay off the debt.


    It''s different from me. I''ll help you solve all your debts, even your parents'' problems. "


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Bai Shao has made a lot of preparations."


    "For the sake of beauty, of course, I have to work harder." Bai Ziyu did not deny it.


    Miyuning admired his thick skin.


    He works hard.


    Give it to your men and they''ll know.


    She breathed and said with a smile, "Bai Shao, I''m still saying that. You''ve got the wrong person."


    Miyuning pulls his hand out of Bai Ziyu''s.


    Bai Ziyu once again heard this straightforward refusal, he shrugged.


    His slender body stood up and looked down at mi you Ning.


    "I don''t do anything to be forced, Su ranxi. I''ll wait for you to come to me."


    Miyuning refuted his words in his heart, but he was smiling on his face.


    Seeing her smile, Bai Ziyu leaned close to her.


    Before being kissed, miyuning subconsciously stepped back.


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu laughed. He grabbed mi Youning''s body. "What are you hiding from? I won''t kiss you."


    There was doubt in miyuning''s eyes.

 Chapter 907

    At work, Bai Ziyu wore gold rimmed glasses.


    This made his evil eyes covered.


    Temperaments have changed, too. Abstinence.


    The moment Bai Ziyu raised his head, his thin lips were curved with irony.


    In that moment of abstinence, there is also a natural dignity.


    This man is the son of a century old family, and his own momentum is cultivated by the family.


    However, the other side that shallow sneer, but again leak - exposed, a trace of evil feeling.


    It''s really stirring people''s heart.


    Miyuning stands at the top of the stairs and has a panoramic view of Bai Ziyu''s change.


    Bai Ziyu was just about to say something when he noticed that someone was watching him.


    He turned quickly, his eyes shining sharply.


    However, when he found out that the master of his eyes was miyuning, he regained his tenderness.


    When I look down, I can see mi you Ning''s bare feet in my eyes.


    "Zhao Ma!"


    Just entered the hall, carrying out a plate of fruit Zhao Ma heard the voice of the young master, immediately stepped forward.


    "Young master."


    Bai Ziyu said with a smile: "go and get the shoes for Miss Su. Don''t let people think that our Bai family has a big business. They don''t even give the guests a pair of shoes."


    Zhao Ma put the fruit plate on the table and turned to get the shoes.


    Miyuning heard what he said, but came downstairs alone.


    That white - tender feet, stepping on the steps, flickering.


    This makes Bai Ziyu look dazzling.


    Although it''s not cold now.


    But for miyuning, he is not comfortable without shoes.


    It seems to be a habit, or something else. I don''t like it anyway.


    When she came to the last step of miyuning, Zhao Ma took her shoes to miyuning''s feet.


    Miyuning looked at the shoes on the ground and said thanks to Zhao Ma with a smile.


    The latter waved his hand and turned away.


    After putting on her shoes, Bai Ziyu waved to MI Youning.


    It''s like calling a pet.


    Miyuning still walked towards each other.


    Bai Ziyu put the paper on the desk and took out the check holder from one side.


    Pick up the pen, brush and fill in a series of numbers.


    When miyuning came to Bai Ziyu, he handed the check in his hand to miyuning.


    Seeing the check, MI Youning raised his eyebrows and said, "what does Bai Shao mean?"


    Bai Ziyu with glasses changed his temperament.


    But it''s hard to hide the smell of hormones released by himself.


    "Give me a kiss, and it''s yours." Bai Ziyu said with a smile.


    Miyuning glanced at the number on the check and moved his eyes.


    This figure is really good. It just pays off the debt of Yitian entertainment company.


    It''s 200 million yuan. This Bai Ziyu is worthy of being the Shaodong of the Bai family. He''s so generous.


    However, at the request of the other party, MI Youning raised her hand, covered her lips and laughed in a low voice.


    "Bai Shao, one of my kisses is worth 200 million. You are losing money on this business."


    Bai Ziyu was in a good mood and said, "I''m willing to buy a thousand gold."


    Mi you Ning nodded with approval, "this is the truth. This is what I gave to Bai Shao. It''s hard to buy a thousand dollars. I''m willing to buy it. This deal makes me panic."


    Then she turned to leave.


    Bai Ziyu sighed and shook his head.


    Seeing that miyuning was about to leave, he got up and took miyuning''s hand.


    She turned her body around and bowed her head to kiss the beautiful lips.


    "Oh..."


    Ma Dan, Bai Ziyu is really sick.


    Kiss kiss crazy devil!

 Chapter 908

    Miyou would rather not be stupid, what 200 million to buy a kiss.


    This is clearly to set her up.


    As long as she receives the money, she will be labeled as Bai Ziyu.


    Wherever she went, she would be regarded as a woman raised by Bai Ziyu.


    This man, she has no luck.


    Who knows if there will be any small three, small four, main room coming out in the future.


    I hate trouble. How can I find trouble for myself.


    Bai Ziyu explored deeply.


    I tasted the wonderful taste of miyuning, and then I let her go.


    "It''s a charming goblin. I''m addicted to the taste."


    Mi you Ning reaches out his hand to wipe his mouth, and Bai Ziyu''s eyes suddenly become dangerous.


    "You dare to wipe, I dare to kiss you here, until all covered with my breath."


    Well, this successfully made miyuning stop.


    She glared at Bai Ziyu and took the check in his hand.


    This man, she can see it.


    It''s too difficult.


    Even today, she left here.


    Bai Ziyu will definitely appear in front of her.


    Today, for the third time, she was taken advantage of by this man.


    When Bai Ziyu saw mi Youning take the check, he showed a bright smile.


    Released her body, touched her earlobe, praised: "this is good, go back first, come back to meet you for dinner together."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "no time."


    Then he turned and walked out of the hall.


    As Bai Ziyu watched mi Youning leave his back, his joyful laughter became even bigger.


    Hearing the laughter behind him, mi you Ning turned her eyes.


    This is where the evil comes from.


    The original owner has never met Bai Ziyu.


    How to come to her here, met this evil.


    If you don''t play according to the routine, you can always kiss.


    Although it looks like wind and flow, miyuning feels that his kiss is very unskilled.


    The first time I just gave a kiss and left.


    The second time, though a little deeper.


    But still not very skilled.


    Until the third time, I began to be more proficient.


    Miyuning really doesn''t know how to evaluate this man.


    But I glanced at the check in my hand.


    After receiving Bai Ziyu''s check, the current difficulties are over.


    Next, it''s about Yitian entertainment company and Su Yanfeng.


    Before she thought, since Bai Ziyu is not willing to let go.


    Then accept that this man may be able to use it at that time.


    After all, those people are the underground forces of Mordor.


    Even if she''s single, she can''t be unknown.


    Miyuning walked out of Bai Ziyu''s house and glanced around.


    It turned out to be the top rich area in Mordor.


    People here can''t live with money. They also need status and power.


    "Miss Su, the young master sent me to see you off."


    At this moment, a luxury car with low-key and luxury was parked beside miyuning.


    Miyuning nodded and sat in the back seat.


    "To Yitian entertainment."


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    After miyuning left, Bai Ziyu''s smile disappeared.


    He glanced and hung his head aside as the Secretary of the transparent man.


    "You just said that Bai Wenbo is interested in the land of Nancheng, having contact with the real estate developer general manager Zhang?"


    Jinle raised his head and nodded solemnly. He opened the tablet in his hand.


    "Yes, a week ago, vice president Bai began to contact with President Zhang. These two days, the contact has become more frequent. What they discussed is the land in Nancheng."

 Chapter 909

    Bai Ziyu sat back in his previous position and said sarcastically, "I really don''t know how to live or die. Can he chew that piece of land? I''m in a hurry to die. "


    Nancheng, which is a taboo in Mordor.


    Or no matter what the boundary.


    There are all kinds of people.


    There are countless desperators.


    In recent years, the Baishi group has not been able to exploit the land in Nancheng.


    The development of Mordor has begun.


    Nancheng is just a piece of meat cake. It''s expensive there.


    How many people are thinking about Nancheng.


    The old man has been in poor health recently. Bai Wenbo is in a hurry to make a big contribution and is ready to be the heir.


    It depends on whether he''s alive or not.


    "What have you done recently?"


    Bai Ziyu took the fruit from the plate and put it in his mouth.


    His uncle Bai Zhanqing is the father of Bai Wenbo.


    This young and old man, however, has coaxed the old man out of the company. He is just about to kick his rightful successor out of the company.


    For many years, it seems that after his parents died unexpectedly, his status has obviously declined.


    Bai Ziyu leaned back on the sofa, his eyes showing a hard light.


    "Director Bai has been in the old house recently, accompanying the chairman."


    Sure enough, a sharp light flashed in Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning arrived at Yitian entertainment company, it was working time.


    "Miss Su is here."


    Miyuning thanks the driver and gets off.


    Looking at the design of Yitian entertainment company, MI Youning showed his appreciation in his eyes.


    The original owner''s parents are quite artistic.


    The building is very connotative and forward tidal, attracting passers-by around.


    In this magic city, Yitian entertainment company is a good one.


    It is the recent disappearance of the original owner''s parents that makes the internal members of the company panic.


    Now she doesn''t have a cell phone, nothing, just a check.


    Miyuning raises his feet and goes to the building of Yitian entertainment company.


    "Miss Su..."


    Miyuning nodded to the people around him.


    Some of these people are in-house technicians of the company, and some of them are famous artists.


    Now, the company has not come to the irreparable time.


    So their attitude is still respectful.


    In a few days, if she and Su Yanfeng have not recovered, the situation will be different.


    Miyuning walked into the company hall, and the people around him stopped in a hurry.


    "Miss Su..."


    "Miss Su..."


    Miyuning nods to the people around her. She goes to the front desk.


    The front desk immediately showed a decent smile, "Miss Su."


    "Did my brother come to the company?"


    The front desk nodded, "yes, the president didn''t leave last night."


    Mi Youning frowned and walked to the elevator.


    Su Yanfeng didn''t leave the company last night.


    Although I know that the other party is not feeling well now, it''s not the same thing to waste my body like this.


    Moreover, what he secretly investigated will cause him a lot of trouble.


    Even Yitian entertainment company will be involved.


    She is a vice president in the company, but she doesn''t know anything.


    The reason why I went to Mr. Zhang last night was to hide it from Su Yanfeng.


    Just because she naively thought that as long as she begged her father''s old friend for many years.


    Perhaps the other party will be accommodating, and where to know, it is just deep into the tiger''s den.


    That picture is not a clean person at all.


    The reason why we let the original owner go is that we lost interest.


    As for putting her back

 Chapter 910

    As for putting her back


    That''s probably because the original parents are not cold now.


    Miyuning took the elevator of the high-rise building and went straight to the top floor.


    "Miss Su..."


    As soon as you get out of the elevator in miyuning, people working around you make a sound.


    Miyuning raised his hand to signal silence.


    The reason why people call her Miss Su, not vice president, is that the original owner asked.


    Because she felt that would make her old.


    What an innocent child.


    No wonder you don''t get to die before you know everything.


    Miyuning stops at the president''s office.


    She didn''t knock. She pushed the door of the office.


    When the door opened, I saw the man standing in front of the French window.


    The man''s stature is tall and slender, the figure has the security feeling very much.


    This man is the elder brother of the original owner, Su Yanfeng.


    Although the figure was tall, miyuning found out his loneliness, weakness and decadence.


    Su Yanfeng had just taken over the company when his parents had an accident.


    He knew that his parents were in danger.


    But still hard to accept in the heart, the company''s huge debts, and the disappearance of parents.


    As well as the naive sister, this has become a heavy courage on his shoulders.


    Miyuning walks into the office and walks to Su Yanfeng in front of the French window.


    "Brother..."


    Su Yanfeng heard his sister''s voice, moved his body, but did not turn around.


    "Where did you go last night?"


    There was a voice of worry in this office.


    Miyuning''s face was full of innocence.


    "Brother, I did a big thing last night. Why are you so fierce?"


    Su Yanfeng finally turned around.


    His face was too cold and hard, not as evil as Bai Ziyu.


    But also a handsome man.


    It''s just the feeling. It''s fierce.


    Su ranxi and Su Yanfeng are brothers and sisters who follow their mother and father.


    The original owner is so beautiful, like his mother, a woman like water.


    But Su Yanfeng followed his father, with the same fierce face, but he was very good to his family.


    At this time, Su Yanfeng cold face, tone serious way: "call your phone all night did not get through, do you know how worried I am about you!"


    Miyuning stepped forward and pulled Su Yanfeng''s sleeve. "Brother, I''m ok. I know you''re worried, but I also want to do something for the company."


    Su Yanfeng''s heart softened at the pitiful expression of miyuning.


    He raised his hand and touched mi you Ning''s head. "Next time, don''t do anything that worries me. You should know the situation the company is facing now. What if those people attack you?"


    Mi you Ning smiles cleverly, "well, I see."


    She dodged Su Yanfeng''s hand and handed him the check in her hand.


    "Look, brother."


    Su Yanfeng took the check and frowned.


    His eyes were shocked when he saw Bai Ziyu''s signature.


    Then he looked at his sister in front of him.


    "You... You found Bai Ziyu?"


    The voice was uncertain, and there was a trace of remorse and remorse.


    "No, no..." mi you Ning shook his head.


    The original owner also took Ye Han''s money to the company and gave it to Su Yanfeng.


    Su Yanfeng was angry at the beginning.


    But today''s su Yanfeng, although not angry, still has a disagreement.


    Seeing mi you Ning shaking his head, his face showed distrust.


    "No? So what''s this? Do you know that we can''t afford the white family? Were you with him last night

 Chapter 911

    Miyuning''s face became serious.


    She can no longer be dressed in the original owner, that innocent of the world.


    "Brother, I didn''t. in your eyes, am I such a person?"


    Su Yanfeng naturally knows that his sister can''t do that.


    She is proud and dissatisfied with Bai Ziyu''s way of doing things.


    His parents also said that he would never find someone like Bai Ziyu to be his son-in-law.


    To find the best man and marry their sweetheart.


    Su Yanfeng stretched out his hand to press the bridge of his nose, "then what''s the matter, you tell me."


    Miyuning pulls Su Yanfeng to his desk.


    She told Su Yanfeng everything that happened last night.


    Of course, as for the problem between her and Bai Ziyu, there is another way of saying it.


    "Bai Shao saved me, so that I could not be missed by Zhang, but Bai Shao asked me to be her woman.


    I refused. Before I left, he forced the check into my hand. I couldn''t help it.


    Don''t give money in vain. We''ll give it back to him when we slow down. "


    Su Yanfeng didn''t believe everything that miyuning didn''t care about.


    Because in his eyes, Shaodong of Baishi group is not the one who makes the loss business.


    The other side is famous for its ruthlessness in shopping malls, and it''s even more decisive.


    Although that man is as young as he is, I don''t know how many times better he is.


    It''s a pity that there is such a flaw.


    There are so many Yingyan around him that no woman has been with him for more than a month.


    Changing women is harder than changing clothes.


    He once met Bai Ziyu at a banquet and exchanged a few words.


    Although he did not agree with Bai Ziyu''s way of doing things.


    But I have to admit that this person''s ability and means are recognized.


    Su Yanfeng takes out his mobile phone and finds out Bai Ziyu''s phone.


    Mi you Ning''s face kept smiling when he saw his action.


    Because the reason why she said that kind of black and white words, is not afraid of Su Yanfeng to ask.


    Bai Ziyu, that man is not stupid.


    Now that the other party is interested in her, it''s natural to circle for her.


    Su Yanfeng finds Bai Ziyu''s phone. He looks up at his sister sitting opposite.


    He always felt that his sister seemed to have changed.


    It''s not as naive as it used to be.


    Maybe it''s the loss of her parents, the blow, let her grow up quickly.


    Thinking of her sister''s situation last night, Su Yanfeng still dials Bai Ziyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the villa, Bai Ziyu is dealing with the affairs of the company.


    Others see him every day natural and unrestrained, but do not see his hard side.


    He decides everything big and small in the company.


    Branch companies, other areas of the White''s industry, once something happens, it is necessary to report him here.


    Jinle sorted out every document he signed or rejected.


    The original work was interrupted by the ringing of the mobile phone.


    Bai Ziyu took off his glasses and pressed the bridge of his nose with one hand to relieve the discomfort of his eyes.


    The other hand reached out to Jinle.


    Jin MISHU is about to hand him his mobile phone.


    Su Yanfeng?


    It''s a familiar name, but I can''t remember who it is.


    Bai Ziyu was not ready to answer the phone, but he was just putting it down.


    His expression changed and his face was full of fun.


    Bai Ziyu swiped the screen and connected the phone.


    "Hello."


    Su Yanfeng originally thought that this call could not be connected.


    I didn''t expect to be picked up so soon.


    "Bai Shao, I''m Su Yanfeng, President of Yitian entertainment company."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The cover has been changed, the base map has not been changed, just enlarged, please don''t admit the book wrong ?


    The last countdown time is two days. I''ll see you on the 24th §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_

 Chapter 912

    Bai Ziyu chuckled in a low voice, which was very attractive.


    "I know, ranxi''s brother."


    On hearing Bai Ziyu mention his sister, Su Yanfeng sits up straight.


    "What does Bai Shao mean by the check that ran Xi brought back today?"


    He finally asked directly.


    Because with people like Bai Ziyu, there is no need to get around.


    There is no business between them.


    However, Su Yanfeng is wrong.


    Because the next moment, Bai Ziyu''s words, let them become contacts.


    "In my opinion, Yitian entertainment company is still developing. It''s ready to take a stake in Yitian entertainment company. Does Mr. Su have any opinions?"


    Su Yanfeng''s vigilance relaxed.


    How can there be any opinions.


    This is to pull Yitian entertainment company out of the abyss.


    On the other hand, as long as it''s not his sister''s idea.


    Su Yanfeng stood up and glanced at Mi Youning, who still had a cute smile on his face.


    He went to the French window.


    Here you can overlook the view of Mordor.


    "Of course, Bai Shao''s participation is just in time for the rain."


    "You''re very kind. I believe the Su Association will take good care of the company in a short time. Then we''ll sit down and have a talk."


    Bai Ziyu leaned back on the sofa with a fox like smile at the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, his mind was full of miyuning''s expression.


    Rolling eyes, indifferent smile, as well as the small stare.


    "Yes, thank you for your help."


    Su Yanfeng knows that Bai family doesn''t like entertainment at all.


    Because they are linked to the military.


    The other side''s hand, always thanks.


    "It''s said that you''re too polite, so let''s do it first?"


    Su Yanfeng expression completely relaxed down, "OK, which day white little time, let me know."


    "I''ll have time in a week. I''ll have my Secretary contact you then."


    "Good."


    After su Yanfeng hangs up the phone, he turns around and looks at Mi Youning.


    "After the company, there will be Bai''s family, but I still don''t have them. I will keep all my parents'' efforts."


    Mi you Ning smiles on her face, but she is very angry in her heart.


    Bai Ziyu is a fox.


    It is clear that I have made up my mind for a long time. Otherwise, how could I suddenly buy the shares of Yitian entertainment company.


    And the kiss when she left the White House.


    Miyuning felt that she was losing money.


    He suffered a great loss from Bai Ziyu.


    The shameless man had a plan.


    Even though mi you Ning is very angry at this time.


    But she still looked up, showing a clever, understanding smile.


    "Brother, don''t think so much about it. As long as the company is officially running, everything will be fine.


    When mom and dad come back, I won''t blame you. "


    Hearing her sister mention her father and mother, Su Yanfeng''s face darkened.


    It''s been almost half a month since my parents disappeared.


    During this time, he also called the police.


    But there was no news at all.


    This is bad news.


    Even the police even asked questions like hate killing.


    He already knew that it was more or less bad.


    But now his sister is still looking forward to it.


    He is not without expectations.


    But as time goes on, my heart has already accepted it.


    Now the company''s difficulties are about to pass.


    So next, he''s going to look for his parents.


    No matter life or death, we have to find people.


    Miyuning sees Su Yanfeng''s face changing, and her eyes turn a few times.


    What she wants to do is not let Su Yanfeng go on the way of the original plot.

 Chapter 913

    Su Yanfeng went to MI Youning''s side, his eyes showing sadness.


    "Xiao Xi, my parents may never come back."


    Miyuning opened his eyes wide, shocked.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Su Yanfeng thinks that his sister can''t accept it and wants to hold mi Youning in her arms.


    Mi you Ning looked at his action and quickly dodged.


    She''s really not used to being held like this.


    Especially the elder brother of the original owner, but... Different.


    Miyuning pushed away his body and raised his beautiful eyes to look at Su Yanfeng.


    "Brother, when I went to see Mr. Zhang last night, I overheard him talking about his father and mother.


    I also asked how to arrange for my parents. I believe they will come back soon. "


    Miyuning said at the end of the speech, with excitement and expectation on his face.


    But Su Yanfeng''s face changed greatly.


    There was a dark light in his eyes.


    "What else did you hear?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "No, brother, you said that Zhang didn''t mean to hide the news from us and didn''t tell his parents.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Why don''t mom and dad call us? I''ve been worried before. "


    Su Yanfeng''s brain has been sober because of MI Youning''s specious words.


    Now he is more sure that the disappearance of his parents is definitely an inside scene.


    I just don''t know what''s involved.


    And Mr. Zhang, he has frequent contacts with his father.


    They must be involved in the disappearance of their parents.


    Su Yanfeng steady mind, now have a clue, next easy to do.


    I''m afraid I don''t know anything.


    The company''s immediate difficulties have also been solved. As long as all debts are paid off, the company will return to normal.


    Next, he can feel at ease to explore the general manager Zhang.


    Su Yanfeng always feels that this matter is absolutely not simple.


    Mi Youning sees Su Yanfeng''s face changing. She knows that her goal has been achieved.


    Although Mr. Zhang is a real estate developer, he is not clean.


    They do know that their parents are dead.


    We even know who the killer is.


    The reason why she let Su Yanfeng''s attention turn to Zhang Zong.


    But it''s because Mr. Zhang has the lowest risk factor around them.


    But in the company, the risk factor is relatively high.


    In the original plot, Su Yanfeng is inadvertently know some things, will be deeper and deeper.


    In the end, he was forced to jump.


    Who can make him jump.


    But there is another Su ranxi, for the safety of his sister.


    What''s more, the means of those people are too crazy.


    Su Yanfeng knows too much, he knows those people will not let him go.


    He chose to jump and protect his only sister.


    "Xiao Xi, you go home first. I''ll go back after I deal with the company. Don''t see Mr. Zhang again. He''s not a good man."


    Miyuning said, "I know. He wanted to take advantage of me last night."


    Su Yanfeng nods. At this time, he is glad that his sister met Bai Ziyu last night.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen.


    Zhang Zhang will send someone to secretly investigate.


    Su Yanfeng picked up the mobile phone and told the driver downstairs to wait and take mi Youning home.


    Mi you Ning sees Su Yanfeng hang up the phone, stands up and walks to him.


    She reached for Su Yanfeng''s sleeve and said, "brother, I''m not your little sister who doesn''t know anything. I''m also a member of this family."

 Chapter 914

    Su Yanfeng naturally knew that. He reached out and touched mi Youning''s head.


    "I know that my brother, as a man in the family, won''t let you work too hard. I know you are sensible, but I still hope you don''t get involved in some dirty things."


    Miyuning was deeply watching the man in front of him.


    Su Yanfeng is really a good brother.


    In addition to the parents who died, the only one who cared about her, loved her and thought about her.


    "Brother, you don''t have to work too hard. You have to tell me everything. I''m afraid that my parents are not here now."


    Su Yanfeng is poked by this kind words.


    He gently opened his arms and held mi you Ning in his arms.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything for you. Go home and have a good sleep."


    "Well." Miyuning leaves Su Yanfeng''s arms.


    She turned and left the office.


    Su Yanfeng looked at her left back disappeared.


    He went to his desk and called the Secretariat outside the office.


    "Inform everyone, temporary emergency meeting." As soon as the phone is connected, Su Yanfeng gives the order immediately.


    "Yes, president."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning went downstairs and saw the driver at home.


    She walked up to the black car and was just about to open the door when the car buzzed behind her.


    Mi you Ning that drop, drop voice disturb, stopped the action in the hand.


    She turned to look at the voice, into a low-key luxury Bentley.


    Bentley''s rear seat window came down slowly.


    Miyuning smiles at a monster.


    Seeing the man sitting in the car, mi you Ning cursed. He was so haunted.


    It was Bai Ziyu.


    After finishing his business at home, he is ready to play for the partner.


    On the way, however, the driver made a detour and came to Yitian entertainment company.


    "Miss Su, it''s a coincidence that we meet again."


    Bai Ziyu put his arm on the window, supported his chin and said with a smile.


    What a coincidence.


    She didn''t believe it. Bai Ziyu happened to be here.


    Thinking that the other party is going to stay in Yitian entertainment company, MI Youning turns her feet and walks in front of the other party''s car.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s action, Bai Ziyu''s smile increased.


    "Oh, why are you so good? I''m so good..."


    "Shut up


    As soon as he heard Bai Ziyu''s words, MI Youning had a headache. He couldn''t help but have a small temper.


    She really didn''t want to listen to the words behind Bai Ziyu.


    Because that would never be a good thing.


    Bai Ziyu was interrupted, and the pretty monster''s face was still smiling.


    "He''s got a big temper."


    And he opened the back door.


    Miyuning got into the car and glanced at Bai Ziyu faintly, "where can you compare with Bai Shao? You are the biggest."


    "Ha ha ha..." Bai Ziyu heard this and laughed.


    He reached out and held mi you Ning in his arms. "How do you know I''m big? Have you tried?"


    Mi you Ning''s face changed when he heard what he meant.


    She wanted to take back what she had just said.


    It''s cheap. What''s the matter.


    In the end, he was put together by Bai Ziyu.


    She wants to come out of Bai Ziyu''s arms, but the strength of the other side is so strong that she can''t get away with it.


    Simply rely on each other''s arms, "Bai Shao, what''s your advice?"


    Bai Ziyu saw that MI Youning stopped struggling and relaxed his strength.


    He leaned back in his seat and said to the driver, "drive."


    Then he answered mi you Ning, "I can''t give you advice. I''ll take you out to play."

 Chapter 915

    "I''m sleepy and want to go home."


    However, miyuning also knew that her objection was invalid.


    Because the car has started.


    But after all, we have to express her dissatisfaction.


    Bai Ziyu turned to see the cyan of MI Youning''s eyes. He approached her ear and said in a low voice, "it''s OK. I''ll sleep with you in my arms. Will you sleep well in my arms?"


    The voice was low and the heat was in my ears, which made miyuning a little uncomfortable.


    She turned away from Bai Ziyu''s provocative behavior.


    This man is really all the time, are showering their pheromone.


    Bai Ziyu sees her dodging and embraces Hengheng directly.


    He looked down at miyuning and kissed her eyes. "Go to sleep. It''s still early to get to the destination."


    Miyuning closed his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to Bai Ziyu.


    This man is domineering at heart.


    The more rebellious she is, the more counterproductive it will be.


    If she was held like this, she would not lose a piece of meat.


    The original body is really too tired.


    Even if you sleep all night last night, your body needs a long period of sleep.


    After a while, miyuning''s breathing gradually became even.


    She didn''t find out for the time being, even though Bai Ziyu teased her.


    Or make her want to jump, she is still not too much aversion.


    Just helpless, more tolerant.


    Some things are destined to be discovered after time.


    Bai Ziyu has been staring at the woman in her arms.


    This woman is really clever.


    Those smart eyes are very rational and know what they want.


    This is a smart woman.


    In the face of him, not humble.


    There seems to be no bottom line.


    He is a person also kiss, embrace also embrace, the other side also does not have the slightest affectation.


    He even grasped his temper and knew that the more rebellious he was, the less he would let him go.


    It''s the first time he''s met such an interesting woman.


    That feeling, let him novel, and let him have a strange feeling.


    Bai Ziyu held mi you Ning tightly in his arms.


    I hope she doesn''t let him down too soon.


    That''s what happened this year.


    With such a woman by his side, he would be more relaxed.


    After all, this is a smart, peaceful and clever woman.


    However, Bai Ziyu didn''t know that for MI Youning, it didn''t exist at all.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the low-key luxury Bentley drove into the suburban golf course.


    Here is the famous high consumption of Mordor, and talents with status can enter.


    If you want to spend here, you need an exclusive VIP identity.


    In addition, it is also the property of Bai family.


    Bai Ziyu did not wake up the woman in his arms.


    Miyuning opened his eyes as he drove into the stadium.


    There was no confusion in those eyes.


    Bai Ziyu stares into mi Youning''s eyes.


    If he didn''t know that the other person was really asleep, his rational eyes would make him think that this woman was pretending to be sleeping.


    He found out that miyuning in his arms was very alert.


    It''s a reaction to a lack of security.


    He released the man in his arms and helped miyuning to one side to sit down.


    Miyuning turned to look out of the window and saw the endless lawn.


    There are also recreational lawn cars around, and there are staff in sportswear at intervals.


    "Where is this?"


    Bai Ziyu picked up one side of the mobile phone, press the bright mobile phone screen, casually said: "Bai''s golf leisure and entertainment course."


    "Oh."


    Miyuning moved his neck and didn''t care.

 Chapter 916

    At this time, her neck is a little uncomfortable.


    Before lying on the leg of Bai Ziyu fell asleep, that position caused neck stiffness.


    Bai Ziyu felt that the people around him were moving restlessly.


    He turned his head to face up, mi you Ning''s tight frown and the action of kneading his neck.


    Throwing the mobile phone aside, he approached mi you Ning and said with a smile, "is your neck uncomfortable?"


    Mi you rather light answer a, "EH."


    Seeing that her movements were inconvenient, Bai Ziyu reached for her hand and rubbed it for her.


    The cool fingers made miyuning shake when they touched her neck.


    But the other side is still very comfortable.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and enjoyed Bai Ziyu''s service.


    She this enjoy of appearance, but let white son Yu low smile voice, "comfortable?"


    Miyuning felt the action of xiabaiziyu and was very comfortable.


    But he said, "OK, that''s it."


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu laughed again, and he slowly approached mi Youning.


    It''s the first time he''s taken care of a woman.


    There''s no idiot lunch in the world.


    If you don''t get something in return, it''s not Bai Ziyu.


    When miyuning felt the shadow in front of him, it was too late.


    Bai Ziyu lowered her head and blocked her lips.


    Miyuning opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful face of the evil in front of him. His heart collapsed.


    This man is a kiss madman.


    However, every time she was controlled by others, which made mi you Ning unhappy.


    She responded to Bai Ziyu''s kiss.


    It''s just a kiss.


    Who can''t.


    Miyuning turned his back on Hakka and made a strong attack on baiziyu.


    Even that action is much more sophisticated than Bai Ziyu.


    Aware of mi you Ning''s strong action, Bai Ziyu is not willing to fall.


    He put one hand around miyuning''s waist and pressed her body tightly against him.


    The place where the flag was raised was noticed by Mi Youning for the first time.


    There was a momentary pause in her movements.


    However, this pause was rejected by Bai Ziyu.


    He pressed the man on the seat in the car.


    It''s up and down.


    Until a moment later, the car came to a steady stop.


    The driver looked straight ahead, as if indifferent to everything in the back seat.


    However, that pair of shocked eyes, can see the driver''s heart, is how much impact.


    After the car stopped, Bai Ziyu got up quickly.


    His breathing was also a little unsteady.


    Not to mention mi you Ning who was forced to kiss by him.


    Mi you Ning touched his red swollen lips and glared at Bai Ziyu.


    The latter, however, showed a decent smile, as if what he had done before was not his.


    At this time, Bai Ziyu was very satisfied. He never felt satisfied.


    This woman''s taste is really good.


    It''s clean, it''s delicious, it doesn''t disgust him.


    Bai Ziyu''s face was charming and his eyes were dim.


    He didn''t want him to see miyuning.


    However, he is the only one in the car at this time, and he will get off after a while.


    Bai Ziyu approached mi Youning and held her in his arms again with a cheerful look on his face.


    Damn it! This pervert!


    On that smiling face, mi you Ning wanted to scratch the flowers.


    Don''t think she didn''t feel it before. Bai Ziyu raised the flag.


    And the light in his eyes.


    This man, actually has the feeling to her.


    Miyuning did not think that this man would be the one she was looking for.

 Chapter 917

    However, it will take time to identify all this.


    Because she pulled Bai Ziyu''s clothes in the entanglement just now.


    There was no mole in his shoulder socket.


    "Honey, you see we have such a tacit understanding. Do you want to reconsider and follow me?"


    Mi you Ning glanced at Bai Ziyu. His charming eyes made him itch.


    This is really a grinding goblin.


    That charming little eyes, so swept him one eye, little brother want to find a sense of existence.


    Bai Ziyu was a very restrained man.


    I''m not at home at this time. I''ve just made a monkey about it.


    He released miyuning''s body, gave her a quick kiss on the lip, pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Miyuning touched the corner of his lips that Bai Ziyu had kissed and looked at his back standing outside the car.


    This man is a winner in life, with proud capital and the ability to call the wind and rain in the market.


    But his appearance wind - flow, put - swing uninhibited, side is constantly Yingyan.


    Now there''s another one.


    After a short period of contact, miyuning found that the.


    Bai Ziyu''s self-control is very good.


    Although at any time release his that monster smile, all over the pheromone.


    There is also that provocative words, also do not want money like open mouth.


    But none of this is true.


    The man himself is hard to tell.


    His words, his behavior, his everything, are all incomprehensible.


    But there is one thing mi you Ning is very sure of.


    In the short time that she contacted Bai Ziyu.


    Think the other party still forgot to take the medicine.


    His outlook on life is problematic, and he is even a kiss madman who lacks love.


    It''s a disease.


    Seeing the figure outside the car turn around, MI Youning casually lowers his head and arranges his messy clothes.


    Bai Ziyu opened the door and released his gentle but evil smile again.


    "Baby, get out of the car and take you to play."


    To the hand that stretched into the car, MI Youning raised her eyebrows and said, "can I refuse?"


    Although he asked, MI Youning had already put his hand on Bai Ziyu''s.


    Bai Ziyu takes mi Youning out of the car and holds him.


    He looked down at mi you Ning''s delicate face and said with a smile, "no, honey, you are so naughty."


    Miyuning''s eyes were flat and ignored him.


    It''s too late to say no when we''re here.


    But she just likes to fight with Bai Ziyu.


    I don''t like to see each other doing well.


    Bai Ziyu seems to know what miyuning is thinking. He kisses miyuning on the face.


    Touch and leave.


    A light kiss, let mi you Ning eyes show the dislike.


    Bai Ziyu turned a blind eye and saw two lawn cars coming this way.


    He rolled up his sleeve and showed the watch on his wrist.


    Looking at the time, he stretched out his arm to miyuning, "honey, it''s time for us to go."


    Miyuning also saw the lawn cart coming this way.


    She reached out to encircle Bai Ziyu''s arm.


    On the first lawn car, there was a man and a woman.


    No matter what the purpose of Bai Ziyu''s bringing her here is.


    She has to smile properly.


    Without looking at Bai Ziyu around him, he put away the previous breath of release swing and wind flow.


    Miyuning is not without eyesight.


    "Oh! Bai Shao, you are late. "


    A middle-aged man and a tall woman came down from the lawn car.

 Chapter 918

    It was the middle-aged man who got out of the car.


    Each other''s appearance is very correct, from the face can also be seen, when young is a beautiful man.


    It''s just that the sex - sensation - Special - things around him look really "hot" eyes.


    The other party didn''t wear the clothes of Yue Hun. The place where the two peaks rise is really hot.


    Moreover, the woman even looked at Bai Ziyu beside her, and her eyes released a hook lead look.


    It''s so grand and straightforward.


    Mi you Ning would like to ask, sister paper, is your that cold.


    Your eyes are not lame, take a fancy to her side baiziyu.


    Even if the woman on the opposite side was bold in dress, miyuning did not look down on this woman.


    Because the other side is a practitioner.


    Don''t ask how she knows.


    You can see the breath of the other party and the action when you get off the bus. This woman has good skills.


    The exposed body, the skeleton, the small muscle of the body - meat.


    It can be seen that this woman is not only sexually sensitive, but also dangerous.


    Bai Ziyu takes mi Youning beside him and walks towards the middle-aged man.


    "Boss Duan has been waiting for a long time."


    Duan Hong took the woman around him, went to Bai Ziyu''s body and stretched out his hand, "you''re welcome, I just arrived."


    Bai Ziyu showed a gentle and decent smile, "I''ll go to change clothes first, and then I''ll go to find boss Duan."


    "All right, I''ll be less respectful."


    Bai Ziyu nodded slightly and led mi Youning to the last lawn cart.


    Miyuning turns his head and stares at boss Duan.


    The title of boss Duan is also famous in mordu.


    This man is not a boss, or a serious businessman.


    He is the leader of the underground forces in Mordor.


    The original owner''s parents were killed by the cloud gang in his charge.


    I didn''t expect that the person Bai Ziyu took her to meet would be Duan Hong.


    Duan Hong was born in the black road, and now he has gradually transformed.


    Even so, it''s not completely clean.


    In the dark or doing shady business, is now moving to real estate development.


    The other thing about this man is that he doesn''t touch drugs.


    But the original owner''s parents died of this poison.


    Bai Ziyu pulls mi Youning to the lawn mower and sees that she is still watching Duan Hong.


    He squinted and looked in Duan Hong''s direction.


    The other side nodded at him, and he nodded.


    But he was not happy that miyuning had been staring at Duan Hong.


    "Why, do you like boss Duan?"


    The voice of Bai Ziyu''s displeasure rings in his ears, and MI Youning turns to smile.


    "Bai Shao is not so confident?"


    Bai Ziyu curled his lips, still with a gentle and appropriate smile, "when I really taste your taste, maybe I can calm my self-confident heart."


    He even shook his head slightly to show helplessness.


    Miyuning gasped.


    She threw away the rogue''s hand and got into the car alone.


    Bai Ziyu showed an indulgent smile and got into the car.


    Looking at Bai Ziyu and MI Youning''s car leaving, the smile on Mr. Duan''s face stops.


    He said faintly, "Pearl, what do you think of Bai Shao?"


    Standing beside Duan Hong, the sexy woman has already put away her seductive breath.


    Her eyes showed respect. "Master Duan, pearl can''t see through the man."


    "Ha ha..."


    Duan Hong sniffs speech side head to smile, he stretch out a hand to embrace bead son tightly.


    The sharp eyes, staring straight at Pearl, "are you sure you can take him?"

 Chapter 919

    There was fear in Pearl''s eyes.


    She drooped her eyes and said gently, "I will try my best to take Bai Shao down."


    In fact, she is not sure to take Bai Ziyu down.


    Because that man is not interested in her at all.


    It''s not even like what the outside world hears that women are welcome.


    Pearl''s words made Duan Hong''s eyes more deep.


    There was a storm of repression under his eyes.


    Pearl drooped her eyes and didn''t see Duan Hong''s change.


    Duan Hong hugs pearl and droops his head to see Pearl''s career line of sex and feeling.


    He bowed his head and slowly came close, and gave him a gentle kiss.


    This movement made Pearl''s body tremble.


    Duan Hong gave a kiss, looked up and sighed, "Pearl, you are still big after all."


    This exclamation made pearl look up quickly, and her eyes were in a panic.


    Duan Hong has let her go and doesn''t care about her.


    "Master Duan, Pearl''s heart is not big."


    Duan Hong raised his feet and walked towards the lawn cart.


    He laughed at Pearl''s explanation behind him.


    The laughter seemed pleasant but meaningful.


    Pearl saw Duan Hong get into the car and quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Ziyu and MI Youning have arrived at the dressing room.


    The white driver who had sent them had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "The clothes you want, young master."


    Bai Ziyu takes the clothes from the other party and pulls mi Youning into the dressing room.


    Into the inner room, there are men and women.


    Bai Ziyu held up the woman''s clothes and shook them at Mi Youning.


    "Honey, why don''t we change it together? It will be more emotional and let me know you more deeply."


    Miyuning rolled his eyes.


    I love your sister.


    She snatched the clothes from Bai Ziyu.


    "Bai Shao, someone is waiting for you. I think you can create your own mood. As for how to create it, that''s your business. I''m not grateful."


    Miyuning took the clothes in his hand and went into the dressing room.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t put her words in his heart.


    As soon as he saw miyuning, he wanted to make fun of him.


    Seeing her hair blowing, eyes rolling and staring at others, his mood would be happy.


    However, when Bai Ziyu walked into the men''s changing room and saw the scene inside, he couldn''t laugh.


    "Well... You should be light!"


    "Honey, my husband is wrong. Don''t run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Ziyu''s face turned green.


    Because the voice of the conversation is all male.


    What happened?


    Who am I, where am I and what am I doing?


    At this time, Bai Shao''s brain can''t think for a moment.


    It''s not that he can''t take men.


    It was a scene in front of his eyes that made his brain crash.


    Behind the wardrobe, I saw two pairs of slender legs.


    Their bodies are blocked, but the legs overlap.


    And the previous conversation made him understand what they were doing.


    Bai Ziyu remembered what mi Youning had just said outside the door.


    He had a different feeling.


    Sentiment?


    Someone''s waiting for him in there?


    There''s a way. The woman knows the situation in advance.


    But then Bai Ziyu shook his head.


    When the other party comes in with him, how can they know about the men''s changing room.


    He listened to the voice in his ear, turned and left the dressing room.


    In this case, he''d better withdraw first.


    Miyuning naturally knew what was going on inside.


    Sentiment?


    Ha ha


    I hope Bai Ziyu can enjoy it slowly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baby, there is an activity in the morning. You can pay attention to the book review after the morning.

 Chapter 920

    She wanted to trample Bai Ziyu''s hair to avenge her being bullied again and again.


    Bai Ziyu looked at the disappointed woman beside him and walked out with her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    When they get to Duan Hong''s place, the other party has already started.


    Duan Hong saw Bai Ziyu coming with MI Youning and immediately stopped his action.


    And in ten seconds, the ball he was playing had gone into the hole.


    Seeing this, Bai Ziyu raised his hand.


    Pa pa pa


    "Mr. Duan has a good technique."


    Duan Hong handed his club to pearl. He said with a smile, "I haven''t played for a long time, but I''m not familiar with it."


    Bai Ziyu didn''t really want to play with Duan Hong when he came here today.


    He took miyuning to the seat and sat down.


    Duan Hong took the towel from Pearl''s hand and slowly wiped it. He also came to Bai Ziyu and sat down.


    They both know why they are sitting here.


    But no one took the initiative to speak.


    Bai Ziyu played with MI Youning''s hands as if they had aroused all his interest.


    After Duan Hong sat down, pearl came to him.


    He nodded to Pearl, who sat down beside him.


    Glancing at Bai Ziyu, Duan Hong takes the initiative to speak.


    After all, he needs the help of the Bai family.


    "Bai Shao, let''s not waste time. I can get the land in Nancheng, but it depends on Bai Shao''s sincerity.


    I don''t have a big family like Bai Shao, but there are many brothers to eat behind me. "


    Bai Ziyu was very satisfied with Duan Hong''s straightforward words.


    He raised his head and said with a smile: "boss Duan is joking. I''m not a big family. I''m just working for Bai''s group."


    Duan Hong did not refute Bai Ziyu''s modest words.


    Because he also knows that now the chairman of Bai''s group is Bai Longyun.


    Bai Longyun is also Bai Ziyu''s grandfather.


    However, it seems that Bai Yunlong''s health in recent years is not very good.


    The white family has two alternate heirs.


    In the early years, Bai Ziyu''s parents had no accident. Now, Bai Ziyu is the rightful Shaodong of Bai''s group.


    Unfortunately, after his parents died, the uncle''s family stood up and took a share.


    His uncle Bai Zhanqing is a waste and has no ability.


    But he has a capable son, Bai Wenbo.


    It is also Bai Ziyu''s biggest competitor today.


    Now Duan Hong and Bai Ziyu are sitting together, which shows his choice.


    He is more optimistic about Bai Ziyu.


    Although they had no direct contact, they also heard about each other.


    Although Duan Hong didn''t refute Bai Ziyu''s words, he shook his head.


    "Bai Shao, it''s just a matter of time."


    Bai Ziyu''s smile is a bit real, "then borrow the lucky words of boss Duan."


    Then the conversation changed, "boss Duan, I really don''t intend to get involved in the real estate business, but if there''s a mouse at home, I always have to solve it.


    The sincerity I can give you is that boss Duan will be fully responsible for the land in Nancheng after the event, and the funds will be available in one step. I hope that boss Duan will not let people take away the meat.


    Of course, there is the final dividend. I hope that Mr. Duan won''t make it difficult for everyone. "


    Bai Ziyu suddenly turned his head and raised mi Youning''s chin.


    He said with a smile to Duan Hong, "it''s very difficult to raise a kitten at home, so let her rely on the dividend."


    Duan Hong heard of such conditions, even if he has been kept calm, at this time some surprised.


    "Bai Shao... You... You are really cheerful."

 Chapter 921

    In fact, Duan Hong wants to say that you are too generous.


    If you want to take that piece of land in Nancheng, you can''t do it with billions.


    The youth in front of us must know.


    But still so atmosphere, this is to trust him, or behind the card.


    Duan Hong doesn''t want to think deeply.


    Throw out the dividend of 10 billion yuan, but give it to the women around him.


    Duan Hong had to take a serious look at mi you Ning.


    Although miyuning did not know what Bai Ziyu and Duan Hong were talking about.


    But looking at Duan Hong''s shocked face, I also know that things are not small.


    As he looked at shangduan Hong, MI Youning showed a calm smile.


    That pair of smart eyes clear, the whole body''s temperament is first-class.


    In Duan Hong''s eyes, miyuning looks pure, but behind his clear eyes, there are other things flashing.


    This woman is not simple.


    No wonder Bai Shao gave such a large amount of dividends to this woman.


    However, all this is unknown. Without a contract, everything is possible.


    Bai Ziyu sees Duan Hong staring at the women around him. He inadvertently blocks his sight.


    Duan Hong also has the eye power, immediately way: "has not listened to Bai Shao introduction, this is?"


    Bai Ziyu exposed mi you Ning behind him.


    He frowned and thought for a moment, then said in a slow voice, "it''s... My wife."


    "Cough..."


    This is miyuning''s voice.


    Please forgive her. She didn''t expect that Bai Ziyu would introduce her like this.


    Duan Hong also expressed surprise.


    Because during this time, he did not hear the wind.


    When did Bai Shao take heart.


    And the women around him, they look very familiar.


    When Bai Ziyu saw mi you''s cough, he showed a happy smile.


    "What''s the matter, baby?"


    Mi you Ning sees him in front of Duan Hong, also uses such a name.


    She secretly took out her hand and pinched the meat on Bai Ziyu''s waist.


    Just gently pinch up a small piece, but very hard.


    "Hiss..."


    It''s not easy for her.


    Bai Ziyu breathed deeply.


    Duan Hong saw the little action they only saw, and then he turned his head and looked away.


    Bai Ziyu then pulled mi Youning''s hand away. He pretended to be ferocious. "Are you dissatisfied that I didn''t kiss you so hard? You''re trying to murder my husband."


    Mi you Ning sneered, "what kind of ghost is my wife? Do you have this idea when you bring me here?"


    The man''s mouth is full of truth.


    All the words that come out of his mouth are hard to tell.


    There was something wrong with mi you Ning when she thought that this man might be the one she was looking for.


    Naturally, her small temper could not be suppressed.


    Mi you Ning''s cold face, at the same time, made Bai Ziyu''s smile disappear completely.


    He put out his hand and grabbed miyuning''s chin. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "honey, you have to recognize the reality. What I want is never impossible to get.


    And you... Have no choice. "


    At the end of the speech, he gave miyuning a hard kiss on the lips.


    No one has ever been cold to him except my grandfather.


    Even my uncle and cousin Bai Wenbo are respectful when they face him.


    This is the first woman to question him coldly.


    Bai Ziyu was not happy.


    He is a man who never represses his temper.


    What he wants to do is to do it. At this time, he just wants to stop mi Youning.


    Miyuning also knows that she really seems to have too much mood swings.

 Chapter 922

    But for Bai Ziyu, she was not happy.


    But it''s not urgent right now.


    Miyuning reached out and touched Bai Ziyu''s shoulder. His attitude turned 180 degrees.


    Feeling her initiative, I looked up at her suspiciously.


    "Bai Shao, you should know that your words are too imaginative. I''m just excited."


    Miyuning took the opportunity to "explain.".


    For her attitude change, Bai Ziyu picked eyebrows.


    Although the woman in front of him was smiling, how could it be so dazzling in his eyes.


    It''s like... It''s too fake.


    Indeed, MI Youning only wants to know whether Bai Ziyu is the person she is looking for.


    If so, let the man fall in love with her as soon as possible.


    As for the future, hum


    She can''t afford such a rogue, uncertain man.


    Bai Ziyu is not what she wants in her heart.


    Miyuning''s smile was dazzling. Bai Ziyu pulled the man up and straightened his clothes.


    Then he waved to the driver not far away.


    The latter immediately trotted over with what he had prepared in advance.


    "Young master."


    The driver respectfully handed the things in his hands to Bai Ziyu.


    Bai Ziyu took the thick document and put it on the table between Duan Hong and Bai Ziyu.


    "Mr. Duan, if there is no problem, let''s sign the contract today."


    Duan Hong turns his head and stares at the thick papers on the desk.


    He didn''t expect to be so quick.


    Of course, he can''t handle such a big business alone.


    After all, his cloud Gang didn''t wash white for long, and many things are not familiar.


    In particular, this contract will not be full of loopholes.


    Duan Hong picked up the contract on the table, "Bai Shao is fully prepared."


    At this time, Bai Ziyu''s whole body was a little bit of low pressure. He said faintly, "we''ve been preparing for nearly a month. It''s convenient for us to do it as soon as possible."


    Duan Hong also knows that Bai Ziyu must have checked him.


    He waved to those who were not far away and belonged to him.


    They came to Duan Hong and bowed respectfully.


    Duan Hong will be in the hands of the contract, to a few of them to see.


    Looking at the sky, he suggested to Bai Ziyu, "Bai Shao, it''s time to have dinner together."


    For the first time, Bai Ziyu turned his head to see mi Youning around him.


    Miyuning grinned at him without any comment.


    "Good."


    The four got up and drove to the restaurant.


    Sitting in the car, Bai Ziyu looks at Mi Youning with a false smile.


    This heart has been uncomfortable, and even a little irritable.


    The smile on his face had already disappeared.


    Miyuning felt that the person around him was in a low pressure, even a little bit irritable.


    But she pretended not to see it and didn''t care.


    Bai Ziyu turns his head. Mi Youning is looking at the scenery outside the lawn.


    The other side''s carefree appearance made Bai Ziyu laugh angrily.


    He was really confused.


    This woman is smart. How can he be confused for a moment? As for being so angry.


    However, Bai Ziyu can see it.


    In front of the woman, the number of paragraphs is very high.


    Don''t worry. They have plenty of time to compete.


    As if nothing had happened before, Bai Ziyu held mi Youning in his arms.


    Although people are gentle, let him hold them.


    But Bai Ziyu was still not satisfied, because the other side did not look at him at all.


    I didn''t even give him a look.


    He approached mi you Ning''s ear and said softly: "what are you looking at, honey? Why don''t you even look at your husband?"


    Her husband gave mi you Ning goose bumps.

 Chapter 923

    She really shook her body and turned her head in an incredible way.


    "Bai Shao, did you forget to take medicine when you went out today?"


    On the tone of suspicion, Bai Ziyu was happy to smile.


    Look, it''s not true.


    He still likes it.


    The little look of disgust was very smart.


    Bai Ziyu hugged the man and said, "honey, you are my medicine. Sooner or later, I will eat you."


    Then he opened his mouth and made a move to eat mi you Ning.


    "Poof..."


    Mi you Ning laughed at his teasing.


    However, the heart is still suspicious of this man.


    This is a sly fox.


    She needs to be careful.


    Glib and provocative. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not.


    I don''t know how to cultivate such a fox.


    After the lawn car stopped, Bai Ziyu got off and went to the restaurant.


    Of course, I don''t forget to bring mi you Ning to my side.


    Duan Hong was waiting for him at the door, and the party walked into the restaurant.


    Their identities are different. Naturally, they have already been arranged.


    I''ve got a seat in the room I''ve reserved.


    There are no special dishes here, so I just order some and then wave the waiter back.


    After the waiter left the room, the previous documents appeared in Duan Hong''s hands again.


    At this time, he took the document and asked Bai Ziyu, "Bai Shao, this document, Bai''s 49% share, isn''t it too much?"


    Bai Ziyu raised his head and glanced at Duan Hong.


    "Mr. Duan, do you know that there is no free lunch in the world. I will arrange some professional staff after I pay for it.


    What you borrow is only your relationships and contacts. The remaining 51% is owned by boss Duan.


    As for whether you can keep this 51% share, it depends on the strength of boss Duan.


    And as I said before, even if Bai''s group accounts for 49% of the shares, it''s still your boss Duan who makes the decision, and Bai''s family doesn''t participate. "


    Duan Hong''s brows are tight.


    Pearl, sitting beside him, raised her head and kept staring at Bai Ziyu.


    At this time, pearl, when she first saw Bai Ziyu, revealed the ambiguous information.


    She stares at Bai Ziyu''s line of sight, there is a strong with an unpleasant atmosphere.


    From the beginning to the end, Bai Ziyu did not give pearl a look.


    Pearl was to him like a transparent man.


    But Pearl''s murderous intention, even if he didn''t look, Bai Ziyu also felt it.


    He stretched out his long white fingers and picked up the water cup in front of him.


    Light voice rings out, "section boss this side pet, must adjust - taught to be able to bring out, if carelessly offended the person, when the time comes to clean up or you."


    Duan Hongwen raised his head and glanced at Pearl.


    He did not see pearl glare at Bai Ziyu.


    On the contrary, I saw her bow quickly and didn''t want him to see her face.


    This makes Duan Hong''s eyes sharp.


    All the emotions that came out of his eyes were displeasure to pearl.


    Pearl bowed her head and held her fist tightly.


    In his eyes, as long as they press on Duan Ye step by step, they are not good people.


    Pearl''s arms, full of gun cocoons, clenched tightly.


    Duan Hong saw the complex emotions in his eyes.


    He put the billions of contracts on the table.


    She said to pearl in a warm voice, "Pearl, raise your head."


    Pearl''s body trembled, but still looked up.

 Chapter 924

    Duan Hong saw that Pearl looked up and touched her head.


    He said with a smile to Bai Ziyu, "Bai Shao, the girl beside me is pearl. She''s very good. Would you like to teach her for two days?"


    Duan Hong found out from the beginning that Pearl''s attention to Bai Ziyu.


    Just now, Bai Ziyu mentioned it.


    He was tired now, and Pearl had been with him for many years, and he could not understand her any more.


    Although he didn''t give up, he couldn''t keep it.


    Duan Hong''s words, two of the three people present showed a look of consternation.


    One is pearl, looking at Duan ye in disbelief.


    Another is Bai Ziyu.


    He just is not full bead son to reveal to him, strong kill intention and discontent.


    This section of macro even sent people to him.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he had to consider the cooperation with Duan Hong.


    Is this man also dissatisfied with him.


    To send a woman who is willing to kill him to his side is really not to his liking.


    Only mi you Ning took it, and Bai Ziyu handed her a glass of water and drank it.


    There was a strong smile on her lips.


    Among the four people present, only she could see clearly.


    This pearl likes Duan Hong, although they are quite different in age.


    But this section of Acer looks good and is well maintained.


    He stood with pearl without the slightest disobedience.


    It''s just that there''s something between them


    It doesn''t seem to be on the same line of thought.


    Duan Hong didn''t know what pearl thought of Duan Hong.


    And his attitude towards Pearl was somewhat ambiguous.


    Duan Hong has been waiting for Bai Ziyu''s response.


    Seeing the strange smile on his face, he looked sideways at Pearl in his hand.


    He had given the chance, and it was Pearl''s business.


    Pearl saw the determination in Duan Hong''s eyes.


    Her heart slowly cooled.


    Duan Hong''s hand was removed from Pearl''s head.


    Pearl quickly got up and turned her foot in a direction, which was exactly where Bai Ziyu was.


    "Cough..."


    Miyuning coughed at the sight of Pearl''s action.


    Bai Ziyu''s meditation was interrupted by the sound.


    He frowned and patted mi you Ning on the back. "What''s the matter? I''m not careful when I drink water."


    Miyuning shook her head to Bai Ziyu. She pointed to Pearl and asked, "do you take this man?"


    Bai Ziyu knew that the person she was pointing at was Pearl.


    At this time, he didn''t know what was wrong. He stared at the bottom of mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Want to see the bottom of her heart.


    What does that mean.


    This woman had touched his bottom line once before.


    Now when he asked again, his mind changed a little.


    Bai Ziyu stretched out his finger and touched mi Youning''s chin gently.


    That pair of dark eyes, no longer staring at her eyes.


    He looked at the beautiful face in his hand and asked, "honey, do you have any good plans?"


    Mi you would rather ignore Bai Ziyu''s nerves.


    She pointed to pearl. "I want her."


    Bai Ziyu thought that he would hear it, but mi Youning said that he didn''t want pearl.


    Or to test his choice.


    But who will tell him that this woman wants another woman? What''s the matter.


    Bai Ziyu straightened out mi Youning''s face as she looked at Pearl.


    He looked into mi you Ning''s eyes and saw that there was no other meaning in her eyes. He was relieved.


    If the woman in front of him is really Lala, he will poke his eyes.


    While Bai Ziyu was relieved, he recalled what mi Youning had said before and laughed in a low voice.

 Chapter 925

    "Honey, you have me. What else do you want others to do?"


    Miyuning reached out to Bai Ziyu, who was getting closer and closer, and rudely pushed him away.


    However, when he touched his face, miyuning stopped pushing away.


    She fumbled a few times, and then she fumbled again in disbelief.


    At last, miyuning''s face changed.


    She stares at Bai Ziyu''s face like a monster.


    Bai Ziyu was amused by her reflection.


    He got up and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Miyuning is still unable to recover for a long time.


    Here Duan Hong and pearl are in a high and low mood.


    They also heard what miyuning had said before.


    Now Pearl''s fate lies in Bai Ziyu''s words.


    They waited for Bai Ziyu to speak.


    Judging from the state of affairs between Bai Ziyu and MI Youning, it''s still hanging.


    Pearl just wanted to do something for Duan. He wanted Bai Ziyu to ask for her.


    Duan Hong hoped that Pearl would follow mi you Ning.


    What happened to Bai Ziyu''s voice? Mi Youning finally recovered.


    She stared at Bai Ziyu''s face and said in a low voice: "how do you maintain your skin as a man?"


    Bai Ziyu''s skin is so good.


    It''s very tender, and even feels very good.


    Miyuning touched the original owner''s face again.


    Compared with Bai Ziyu, there is still a big gap.


    A man''s skin is so good, how can a woman live.


    Hearing this, Bai Ziyu leaned back on his seat with a smile.


    He reached out and touched miyuning''s cheek.


    "Envied?"


    Miyuning nodded honestly.


    "It''s easy to say. Stay with me for a month and make sure you look good."


    Drive when you don''t agree.


    It''s nobody else.


    Miyuning put his eyes on Pearl and changed the subject. "She wants me. Do you want her?"


    Bai Ziyu put away his smile and glanced at her.


    Then he dropped his eyes and said, "it depends on whether boss Duan agrees."


    Duan Hong winked at Pearl.


    The latter pursed his lips and walked towards miyuning.


    Looking at Pearl''s back, Duan Hong exudes a tired breath.


    I can''t keep it after all.


    How many times, Pearl''s mind he really can''t see through.


    I don''t understand how a clever girl changes with age.


    Become beyond recognition, become tired of his body and mind.


    Now that Pearl was not by Bai Ziyu''s side, he was relieved.


    After all, it was he who watched the children grow up.


    Pearl went to miyuning, nodded slightly, and sat down beside her.


    Duan Hong did not comment on the contract.


    After lunch, both sides left.


    Bai Ziyu and MI Youning had an additional member, pearl.


    Pearl looked at Duan Hong with his head did not return to leave, eyes showed bitterness.


    Mi you Ning lightly forgot her one eye, was pulled by Bai Zi Yu to leave.


    They left the court without changing their clothes.


    Pearl followed them and sat in Bai Ziyu''s car.


    After getting on the bus, Bai Ziyu stopped teasing mi Youning.


    He looked down at the contract signed by Duan Hong.


    The above terms are clear, although Bai holds 49% of the shares.


    He is confident that he will be the biggest shareholder in the future.


    Although he let Duan Hong be in charge.


    But his 51% shares will never be preserved.

 Chapter 926

    Bai''s family drove straight to the center of the city.


    When Bai Ziyu put away the contract, he had already entered the city center.


    He asked miyuning around him, "honey, are you still with me next?"


    Miyuning recognized the emotion in Bai Ziyu''s tone. There was not much emotion.


    It seemed that she just asked casually, which also made her understand that it was inconvenient for her to follow what the man was going to do next.


    Miyuning shook his head. "I want to go home."


    Bai Ziyu nodded and didn''t leave her. He told the driver in front of him, "go to Yitian entertainment company."


    He is going to the company next, so he has no time to send miyuning back.


    "Honey, go back by yourself. I''m a little busy today. It''s hard to earn money to support you."


    Mi you rather headache of help forehead, this man a words don''t agree to open to lift.


    It''s so righteous.


    Support her?


    When Bai Ziyu saw her holding her forehead, he immediately started.


    He gently rubbed mi you Ning''s head. "What''s the matter? I''m so moved that I can''t help myself?"


    Miyuning raised his eyes and said, "Bai Ziyu, I finally know why your skin is so good."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. " Bai Ziyu was very interested.


    Mi you Ning curled up his red lips, "that''s because you have too thick a face and too strong a defense."


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu laughed.


    He reached out to take miyuning to his leg and raised her chin with the other hand.


    "You''re a real treasure. You''re very strange."


    Mi you Ning regarded it as a compliment, "thank you Bai Shao for your support."


    Bai Ziyu, holding the man in his arms, began to get excited.


    He circled miyuning''s hand and moved down slowly.


    Came to the soft waist, gently rubbing.


    The action was full of implication.


    Mi you Ning picks her eyebrows and waits for Bai Ziyu to speak.


    However, Bai Ziyu did not say anything next.


    He touched miyuning, and when he was addicted, he put him down.


    The car stopped at the gate of Yitian entertainment company again.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at the trademark of Yitian entertainment company. There was no care in his eyes.


    Yitian entertainment company is nothing in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the women around him, he wouldn''t care.


    Miyuning saw the car stop and pushed the door open.


    Just as she turned around to say hello to Bai Ziyu, who was in the car, her hand was held.


    Miyuning looked down at his hand.


    Bai Ziyu held her hand and played with it gently.


    "Honey, I can''t bear to let you go."


    The voice was very sincere and gave people a kind of illusion of deep feeling.


    Miyuning looked up into Bai Ziyu''s deep eyes.


    There was a smile in those eyes.


    She tried to explore, but also did not find the slightest bit of emotion in his eyes.


    This man is really sick.


    Pearl was in the co pilot''s seat, and she knew that she had pushed the door open and got off.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at Pearl standing outside the car.


    He slowly put away the smile on his face and reached out to squeeze mi you Ning''s chin.


    "Honey, what are you going to do with that woman?"


    Miyuning looked deeply into Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    At this time, the smile in Bai Ziyu''s eyes had dissipated, and he regained his sense of sharpness.


    That kind of look made miyuning look comfortable.


    Although this man let her see through, even occasionally fine points.


    However, it''s acceptable for people to see it in front of them.

 Chapter 927

    As for Bai Ziyu.


    Sorry, she really can''t say it.


    But also, can''t stop her with some, messy reasons to cover up.


    Miyuning said with a smile to Shangbai Ziyu''s pretty face, "don''t you think pearl is very beautiful?"


    As soon as she asked the first question, Bai Ziyu shook her head.


    "I didn''t feel it."


    Miyuning continued, "pearl is so bold in dressing up that she even shows her superiority. I want her to follow me and teach me."


    This made Bai Ziyu look up and down at the woman in front of him.


    The same casual sportswear with him has a sunny and pure temperament.


    I thought that miyuning would be like pearl, dressed in a bold look.


    Bai Ziyu felt that pearl should not be left behind.


    "Honey, you are my man now. You are so colorful. Don''t you want the red apricot to come out of the wall?"


    Miyuning rolled his eyes and left Bai Ziyu.


    Tone very sarcastic way: "Bai Shao, you should go back to the furnace to rebuild, red - Apricot out of the wall this word is not so used."


    Seeing mi you Ning get out of the car, Bai Ziyu gives her a kiss, "honey, don''t forget to think about me, and don''t imitate that woman''s dress. It can only be worn in front of me."


    Miyuning''s reply was to give him another white eye.


    After getting off the bus, miyuning stood there and watched Bai Ziyu''s car leave.


    And Pearl was standing behind her.


    Bai Ziyu, sitting in the car, got out of the car at miyuning with no expression on his face.


    Once again, he picked up the contract on one side, with an evil smile on his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Ziyu''s car disappeared, MI Youning turned around.


    She looked at Pearl with pity.


    For Pearl''s life experience is beyond words.


    Pearl was the same age as the original owner, but this life was really a turn for the world.


    "Come on, come home with me."


    Pearl''s face was expressionless. "Yes."


    Now that she is with mi you Ning, she has no choice.


    Miyuning went through a lot of trouble before she asked the Su driver to pick her up.


    And now she doesn''t have a mobile phone, which is too inconvenient.


    Back at Su''s house, the first thing miyuning did was to ask someone to help her make up her previous number.


    Sitting in the hall of Su''s house, miyuning drinks the water from the servant.


    She said to Pearl, who was standing by, with a smile, "sit down. Let''s talk."


    Pearl raised her eyes to miyuning, and sat slowly opposite her.


    As soon as pearl sat down, miyuning spoke again.


    "Pearl, the poisonous spider of the cloud Gang, your parents died when you were 13 years old. Your parents used to be the elders of the cloud gang.


    But they betrayed the cloud gang. Twelve years ago, your parents were cleaned up by the new Duan Ye.


    You''ve been planning to get revenge all these years, but you can''t deal with Duan who has raised you for 12 years... "


    Pearl''s eyes were shocked and murderous as she listened to miyuning''s words.


    There are some things that no one knows except the cloud gang.


    Miyuning felt Pearl''s intention to kill, but he continued, "you can''t do it because you like Duan.


    More importantly, before that, you didn''t know that your parents were traitors to the cloud gang.


    After you know it, you can''t do it any more. In recent years, your means are frightening and cruel.


    It''s all your anger in your heart. You''re not willing to, and you can''t love... "

 Chapter 928

    "Enough! Stop talking Pearl did not want to hear any more.


    Her eyes are looking at mi you Ning coldly, and the sense of killing intention in her eyes is very obvious.


    Miyuning stopped and looked at Pearl with a smile.


    Pearl''s body was tense, and even her sitting posture was offensive.


    "How do you know?"


    The icy sound stopped all the servants passing by the hall.


    Miyuning waved to the men.


    After the servants all stepped down, miyuning put the cup on the table.


    She leaned into the sofa, sitting lazily, and said slowly, "you''re going to kill me."


    It''s just a calm way of telling the facts.


    Pearl looked closely at miyuning and asked again, "how do you know that?"


    "Pearl, it doesn''t matter how I know, it''s what I say next."


    What miyuning had said before, and the change of the subject now made pearl frown.


    The right to speak is not in her hands, and she has been looking at miyuning.


    I found that there was no malice in her eyes. I didn''t seem to care much about what she said. I just told the truth.


    Because it''s all true.


    "The cloud Gang is bleaching, but some people inside don''t recommend it. The first one is Wang Bao of the cloud gang.


    This man used to have a good relationship with your parents, but now he''s worth an antique of the cloud gang. He can be regarded as a meritorious official. "


    Pearl nodded, indeed.


    Wang Bao has not agreed to wash white, and even rely on their own identity, relying on the old to sell, the boss is a section of the Lord to cause trouble.


    Seeing that Pearl nodded, miyuning continued: "Wang Bao has provoked me. I want to find him out. You can help me for someone you like.


    And I''ll let you go back to Mr. Duan after this is done, OK? "


    Pearl looked suspiciously at miyuning.


    Because she couldn''t understand why Wang Bao had a problem with the woman in front of her.


    Miyuning put out his finger and shook his head at Pearl. "You can''t guess. As long as you know, we''re all good at it.


    Of course, I''m not interested in participating in your cloud gang. I just want to find out Wang Bao. "


    Of course, Pearl would not believe miyuning''s words. From childhood to adulthood, her vigilance made her unable to believe anyone except master Duan.


    The two of them joined hands on this surface.


    In the next few days, miyuning frequently visited Yitian entertainment company.


    Beside her, of course, pearl was indispensable.


    Two people inseparable, let the company''s people have to guess the identity of pearl.


    Some people even suspect that pearl is Su Yanfeng''s woman.


    The news spread to mi you Ning and pearl, who were sitting in the vice president''s office.


    Miyuning is now the nominal vice president of Yitian entertainment company.


    This makes it more convenient for her to come to the company. After all, she is also a leader.


    Although in people''s eyes, is a nothing Lord.


    Miyuning came to the company again today because the crisis of the company has passed.


    Yitian prepared a dinner party tonight, where all the artists of the company gathered together.


    The company''s gossip naturally spread to her.


    Miyuning looked at Pearl.


    Pearl was no longer in heavy make-up since she came to her.


    Even her clothes are the same as hers.


    Pearl is only in her twenties. She looks just like the students who just came out of the school.


    But as her sister-in-law, MI Youning shakes her head and laughs.

 Chapter 929

    Su Yanfeng won''t like pearl.


    Though the Pearl was with her, her heart was far away.


    There''s no match between the two.


    Mi you Ning is holding a post from Yitian entertainment company in her hand. She turns the invitation around.


    "Pearl, come with me to Yitian''s dinner tonight."


    Pearl nodded absently.


    Miyuning knows that Pearl wants to return to yunbang.


    But not yet, because it''s just the beginning.


    And the old fox hiding behind the cloud Gang, Wang Bao.


    The old man is cruel and resourceful.


    She wants to find out Wang Bao and expose his killing of his parents.


    It''s too cheap to kill him.


    Miyuning then threw the invitation on the table.


    Turn the chair in front of the desk and look out the window.


    For nearly two weeks, Bai Ziyu seemed to have disappeared without disturbing her.


    Miyuning also pays attention to the news and knows that Bai''s group is very nervous now.


    Bai Yunlong, the chairman of Bai''s group, who is Bai Ziyu''s grandfather, was hospitalized and critically ill.


    Today, the White''s group is facing the key to the election of its next successor.


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight, the dinner party of Yitian entertainment company is in the hotel of Bai''s company.


    By the time miyuning and Pearl arrived, the dinner had reached its climax.


    Beautiful men and beautiful women are dazzling.


    Most of these people are artists of Yitian entertainment company.


    There are movie stars and movie queens worth over 100 million.


    There are also famous artists, but also a lot of small stars below the third tier.


    After miyuning appeared, everyone came forward to greet him.


    She took pearl to the corner of the banquet, where she exchanged greetings with those around her.


    Today''s miyuning is very low-key.


    Pearl, standing behind her, was even less remarkable.


    The dress of the two people in the banquet today seems to be a passer-by, very humble.


    This is exactly the effect of mi you Ning.


    In a passing tray, miyuning holds up a glass of red wine.


    She handed it to Pearl, who shook her head and refused.


    The last time she had a drink, she was very sorry now.


    She never touched it again after that.


    Miyuning gave pearl a meaningful look.


    She holds the wine cup in her hand and looks at Su Yanfeng at the banquet.


    Today''s su Yanfeng is in high spirits and looks very energetic.


    Seeing Su Yanfeng greeting others, she scanned the banquet hall.


    Looking at the elegant, tall and handsome man in the banquet.


    This man is surrounded by many young artists.


    He is the cash cow of Yitian entertainment company.


    Movie king, he Ming.


    Mi you Ning looks at he Ming''s handsome face with a sneer.


    He Ming exchanged greetings with the female artists around him and felt that someone was looking at him.


    He followed his vision and saw the existence of miyuning.


    Su ranxi, vice president of the company, is just a woman who knows nothing.


    See mi you Ning is looking at him all the time.


    He Ming smiles gently and nods politely.


    Miyuning raises his glass and raises it to he Ming.


    He Ming also raised his glass.


    They had a drink with each other at a distance.


    Mi you Ning no longer pays attention to he Ming.


    Until the end of the party, miyuning sees he Ming leaving the party with some women.


    She dropped her eyes, and finally came.


    "Pearl, I''ll see what I''m going to do. Don''t forget to tell you when you come."


    Pearl nodded, "well."


    The two also left the party without attracting anyone''s attention.

 Chapter 930

    He Ming takes several female artists to the upstairs of the hotel.


    Miyuning and Pearl stood in front of the elevator, looking at the changing figures and laughing.


    Finally, it''s time to wait.


    The artists of Yitian entertainment company not only disguised themselves as actors, but also engaged in drug trafficking.


    And those who do harm are friends and relatives around them.


    After the original owner''s parents found out about this, they naturally had to take action.


    Unfortunately, they lost their lives before they could do anything.


    ¡­¡­


    He Ming leads several artists to the luxury suite he ordered here.


    In the room, there are others.


    The room was smoky, and there was a smell of erosion in the air.


    There are men and women in the hall of the room, but their behavior is really unbearable.


    The large-scale picture made several female artists behind him blush.


    But the white things on the table attracted their eyes.


    Seeing this, he Ming showed a mocking smile.


    But disappeared in a moment, replaced by a gentle smile.


    "What are you waiting for? Welcome to heaven."


    Several female artists did not resist the temptation and went into the room.


    They don''t go to heaven, they go to hell.


    The people in the suite saw that new members had joined and looked at several female artists coming.


    In a short time, these people became one.


    Even he Ming joined in.


    He took a lot of it and got dizzy.


    He Ming''s heart is full of fire when he thinks of the new people he brings in today.


    He went to the female artists who also smoked, hugged and pressed them in the sofa.


    He Ming may be too excited tonight.


    I played those female artists one by one, and then I threw them to others.


    Here he is the boss. He is the God of all the people present.


    Because only he is in charge of the existence of spiritual food in the entertainment circle.


    He Ming looks at his brother in spirit. He doesn''t know why he thinks of the woman before him.


    Su ranxi, this woman looks very tasteful.


    I just don''t know how it tastes.


    He Ming put out his hand to wipe the corners of his lips.


    At this time, a female star came to he Ming''s side.


    The other party wants to curry favor with he Ming.


    He also directly uses his lips to serve his younger brother.


    Naturally, he Ming is open to all who come.


    The room was full of smoke.


    Mi you Ning and Zhu Zhu have been here for a long time.


    The party downstairs is over.


    Miyuning greets Su Yanfeng and goes upstairs.


    Looking at Pearl, miyuning asked in a good mood: "Pearl, if there are twenty or thirty people in it, how many can you subdue?"


    Pearl blinked in bewilderment. "What are their skills?"


    Mi you Ning thought for a moment, "tut tut... It seems that he has no skill. He has been stripped of his body by that thing."


    Pearl nodded and said very seriously, "I can put all these people down."


    Miyuning was embarrassed at the serious sight of Upper Pearl.


    Because pearl couldn''t wait to leave.


    Otherwise, we would not be so looking forward to the next action.


    She promised pearl that she would leave as soon as it was done.


    However, under this premise, Wang Bao and the old fox can be successfully hooked out tonight.


    Miyuning felt that it was almost time. She turned to face the door in front of her.


    The hotel is Bai''s industry.


    The decoration here is very luxurious, and the safety problem is also very solid.

 Chapter 931

    Take the door in front of you, it''s not easy to open.


    Unless there is a room card or someone inside opens it.


    Miyuning raised his leg, and the power of his soul poured into it.


    She kicked hard at the door in front of her.


    When Pearl saw miyuning''s movements, she raised her eyebrows with a smile.


    She didn''t believe that the woman in front of her could kick the door open.


    Then, however, she was beaten in the face.


    "Bang..."


    Mi you Ning''s foot stretched out and kicked open the door in front of him.


    The scene of the room was in her eyes.


    Pearl opened her mouth slightly, and looked at miyuning with an inconceivable expression.


    The people in the room were attracted by the movement of the door.


    The scene inside is too erosive, which makes mi you Ning frown.


    The people in the room were still a little panicked.


    When he saw that it was su ranxi and pearl, he was relieved.


    He Ming sits on the sofa and looks at mi you Ning at the door.


    He reached for the woman kneeling beside him.


    Press the woman''s head hard.


    But his eyes were staring at mi you Ning, and there was an obvious look in his eyes.


    "Well..."


    Some of the women who serve he Ming can''t hold on.


    It''s so hard. It makes her mouth feel bad.


    Miyuning''s eyes showed contempt for him Ming.


    "Up, Pearl!"


    Pearl''s expression, which had been inconceivable, was withdrawn in an instant.


    She turned her head and looked at the Yangtze River in the house. She quickly went in and began to clean up from the nearest person.


    "Bang... Bang... Bang..."


    Pearl began to tidy up the crowd in the house.


    Miyuning also slowly raised his feet and walked into the room step by step.


    After entering the room, I took the door behind me.


    When he Ming saw pearl enter the door, he knocked down the people around him.


    He pulled the woman away.


    "Stop it


    It''s a pity that pearl can''t listen to him.


    Her only task is to bring everyone down here.


    Miyuning went to the middle of the room, looked at the wailing people at his feet, and raised his feet to walk around.


    It didn''t stop until three meters away from he Ming.


    As for he Ming''s ugly thing, mi you Ning feels blind.


    So... Small, so ugly.


    He Ming, however, raised the flag quickly in the sight of mi you Ning.


    "Bang..."


    Just after he Ming raised the flag, he Ming was kicked to the ground by pearl.


    He Ming was the last to be put down by pearl.


    There was a constant howl in the room.


    The bodies of these people have already been hollowed out.


    They don''t have the slightest resistance.


    Miyuning glanced at the scene in the room. The sofa was in a mess, so he couldn''t sit on it at all.


    Seeing all kinds of strange new things on the table, miyuning went to the table.


    She sat down gently. "Pearl took all these people to the room, except him."


    Miyuning pointed to the inscription.


    At this time, he Ming put out his hand to cover three inches under his abdomen, and his mouth spat out a painful voice.


    Pearl moved, one in each hand.


    Take everyone present to the room.


    Until he Ming was alone in the living room.


    After he Ming calms down, his angry eyes stare at mi you Ning unhappily.


    "What do you mean, Miss Su?"


    Miyuning pointed to the poison on the table.


    "He Da Ying Di, you open a poison party. As the manager of the company, I need to say hello."


    The faint voice slowly dissipated the vigilance in he Ming''s eyes.


    At the same time, he was relieved.

 Chapter 932

    He Ming was flustered when Pearl started.


    After all, he had no grudge with Su ranxi.


    Apart from that, he has always had an employment relationship with the Su family.


    Now miyuning''s words are a relief to him.


    As long as it''s not turned out.


    The anger on he Ming''s face dissipated a lot.


    He slowly got up from the ground and arranged his clothes.


    Mi you Ning just sits on the table and looks at he Ming in disgust.


    How she wants to change her eyes.


    Suddenly, a beautiful face of a demon appeared in my mind.


    The devil''s smiling face is bad.


    But let mi you Ning''s heart calm down.


    Bai Ziyu''s bad smile is very yuppie, which makes people not disgusted.


    Unlike he Ming in front of us, he is disgusting from head to toe.


    He Ming happens to wear his own clothes, showing a smile that he thinks is very handsome.


    "Miss Su, I will handle this matter well. After all, as an artist, there is a lot of pressure."


    Mi you Ning glanced at he Ming and looked at the false smile on his face. His eyes were disgusted.


    "Where''s your cell phone?"


    He Ming takes out his cell phone from his pocket.


    He wants to step forward and give mi Youning his mobile phone.


    Miyuning reached out to him and said, "just stand there and call Wang Bao."


    He Ming''s smiling face dissipated immediately.


    He looked frightened, and his eyes were even more murderous. "Miss Su, who do you say?"


    Mi you Ning stares at he Ming with a smile, and repeats: "he Ming, if you don''t want to lose your reputation and die without a whole body, I advise you to call Wang Bao and hook the person out, otherwise you will suffer."


    He Ming''s heart has been turned upside down. He didn''t expect to be turned out.


    There are also some reasons for the death of Su Fu and Su mu.


    But it was brother leopard who did it.


    He Ming doesn''t know whether Su ranxi alone knows this.


    Does the new chairman also know this?


    Whether he knows it or not, now he has to contact brother leopard.


    You can''t let anyone ruin his career like this.


    He Ming will be in the eyes of the intention to kill convergence, he looked for gun brother''s number.


    Just as he was going to dial it, miyuning made a move here.


    She used to have empty hands, but now she has a gun in her hand.


    The black gun is facing he Ming.


    "He Ming, if you are honest, I can save your life, but if you play tricks, even if I kill you, I will be safe. Do you want to gamble?"


    Dangerous tone, let he Ming suddenly raised his head.


    Eyes see is, that straight at his lacquer black gun - mouth.


    He Ming''s body trembled. "Miss Su, this is not a joke."


    Mi you rather the corner of the mouth bends to put on an evil smile, "is it a joke, or you try?"


    She loaded the gun in front of he Ming.


    The clear sound sounded in the silent room.


    He Ming knows it''s a real gun.


    He''s losing his grip on the gun.


    "Call Wang Bao. You are his favorite pet. As long as you call, he will show up. You still have five minutes."


    He Ming shakes his hands and presses the screen. The phone dials out.


    The gun in mi you Ning''s hand is still at he Ming.


    "Hello..."


    He Ming immediately changed his attitude when he heard Wang Bao''s phone call.


    His face was full of smiles, "brother leopard, I miss you."


    The tone of the words is also very artificial, just like the ducks at that night.

 Chapter 933

    He Ming knew that miyuning was staring at him all the time, and he didn''t even dare to look up at the black muzzle.


    Wang Bao heard what he Ming said and didn''t know what he said.


    Just listen to he Ming''s face showing a smile of relief, "well... I''m waiting for you, well, never see you again."


    After hanging up the phone, he Ming collapsed.


    He sat on the ground, all soft.


    He''s done.


    After this call, he was completely finished.


    Leopard brother is his biggest backer, now he personally pushed this backer out.


    He Ming''s advice made mi you Ning even more disgusted.


    It''s not a good thing. How many artists in the entertainment industry have been ruined by him.


    "Where is Wang Bao''s appointment with you?"


    He Ming raised his head in embarrassment, "in the apartment where we usually live."


    Miyuning turned to the door behind him and said, "pearl."


    Pearl came slowly out of the room to miyuning''s side.


    "Go, change the land."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    He Ming sits in the apartment where he and Wang Bao usually hang out.


    At this time, he was a little restless, and his eyes swept to the curtain not far away from time to time.


    The doorbell rang.


    He Ming shook his body suddenly.


    A black gun stretched out from the curtain. The muzzle of the gun pointed to where he Ming was.


    He Ming stood up and patted himself on the face to make his face return to normal.


    Then he went to the door.


    "Why so long?"


    The door was opened and a voice of impatience sounded.


    He Ming smiles and reaches for the old man outside the door.


    The old man is Wang Bao.


    Behind Wang Bao, there are several big men in black.


    He Ming brings Wang Bao into the room, and several big men in black behind him follow.


    "It''s not just a preparation, so it''s a waste of time."


    Wang Bao smelled the speech, and his face showed an obscene smile.


    He reached out and wiped his fart.


    "It''s better for you to be sensible, or you''ll be so attractive."


    When he Ming heard this praise, he had already tried his best to attract the old man around him.


    But today, he is not in the state, Wang Bao pulled to the sofa to sit down.


    The king leopard is not tall, but it is full of muscle and flesh.


    He followed he ming to the sofa and sat down. He Ming asked uneasily, "brother Bao, would you like some water?"


    Wang Bao is aware that he Ming is not right. He squints his sly eyes and stares at him.


    "Xiao He, what''s wrong with you today? Something''s wrong."


    He Ming''s body shakes, and his eyes look at Wang Bao affectionately.


    "Brother leopard, no, just looking forward to it."


    Wang Bao didn''t know what he thought of when he heard the speech. He nodded to several big men in black behind him.


    The men immediately went to the inscription.


    He Ming stood in the same place without any movement.


    Because this scene is very familiar to him.


    Wang Bao is old after all. Sometimes he can''t do what he wants, so he will let the people around him.


    They often play with many people, in order to increase interest.


    He Ming let those people take back his clothes.


    Wang Bao thinks he Ming wants it.


    So let''s get to the point.


    Miyuning and Pearl looked at the scene behind the curtain, and their eyes were burning.


    Seeing that the scene was not suitable for children, MI Youning winked at Pearl.


    The latter nodded, and the cat moved away from the curtain.


    Wang Bao, seeing he Ming''s body, has already begun to feel it.


    His men also raised the flag.


    Wang Bao''s sharp eyes flashed a trace of anger.


    It seems that he can''t do it today.

 Chapter 934

    Pearl was now behind the leopard.


    Wang Bao felt that he might not be able to do it today. He was in a rage.


    All of a sudden, he felt a wave in the air.


    It''s a sensitive response to danger.


    Wang Bao immediately got up and turned to the other side of the sofa.


    Pearl''s quick hand pressed the leopard''s body under her.


    How can Wang Bao let pearl succeed easily? He used his skillful strength to break free.


    The big men in black around them find this scene and stop pestering him.


    They quickly took out their guns and pointed them at Pearl.


    Miyuning also came out at this time.


    The gun in her hand was aimed at Wang Bao.


    "Bang..."


    Guns with silencers started.


    "Well..."


    Wang Bao''s action of leaving pearl stopped suddenly.


    Even kneeling on the ground.


    He was hit in the leg.


    Pearl ignored the weapons around her and quickly subdued the leopard with both hands.


    Mi you Ning walks slowly to Wang Bao, who looks up at her fiercely.


    "Who are you?"


    He knew pearl, but he did not have the slightest impression of miyuning, who was like a little woman.


    It was this woman who shot him.


    The appearance of everything is false, in front of the woman is a cruel role.


    Wang Bao is also famous in mordu. Even Duan Hong doesn''t dare to do anything to him.


    Now it fell into the hands of a girl.


    incorrect!


    Wang Bao suddenly changed his face. He turned to stare at Pearl. "It''s Duan Hong, isn''t it?"


    During this time, the cloud Gang is going to move the land in the south city.


    He has found Mr. Zhang who is engaged in real estate and wants to make a profit from it.


    But I didn''t expect that Duan Hong had already cooperated with the Bai family in front of him.


    He has been fighting Duan Hong these days and has made a lot of mistakes.


    I can''t help it. I''m going to have an operation on him.


    When Pearl heard Duan Hong, she looked at Wang Bao''s face, which could be described as gnashing her teeth.


    It''s a forbidden area she can''t touch, especially the old man in front of her.


    Instead of answering Wang Bao''s question, miyuning used his gun to point at the big man in black not far away.


    Slow voice way: "you can choose to put down the gun in hand now, also can choose to resist to death."


    These people are people who are wandering along the dangerous border. How can they leave their guns behind.


    One of the men obviously looked down on miyuning.


    He fired at miyuning.


    Miyuning stood still.


    She even pulled the trigger slowly. When the bullet hit her, she quickly turned sideways.


    The bullet flew to the wall.


    The gun in miyuning''s hand also fired a bullet.


    "Poof..."


    The man who shot before knelt on the ground and covered Yue''s chest.


    Miyuning shot through his heart.


    The man fell to the ground in an instant, his eyes wide open, and his eyes closed.


    Next to a few men, see this have opened their eyes.


    Too fast, too fast for them to react.


    Wang Bao and Pearl were also shocked by miyuning''s behavior.


    Miyuning raised his gun and asked with a smile, "what''s your choice?"


    They glanced at Wang Bao and then at mi you Ning, who had no choice.


    "I''ll count to three. If I don''t have a choice, I''ll decide for you."


    The gun in mi you Ning''s hand, to those men, "you can also try, in the end is you together on fast, or my speed is fast."

 Chapter 935

    "One..."


    One of them dropped his gun.


    "Two..."


    The rest of them dropped their guns.


    They are really afraid of miyuning.


    She was able to dodge quickly when the bullet was about to hit.


    That''s an incalculable speed.


    It''s better for them to know the time.


    Miyuning was very satisfied with their movements.


    Next, miyuning goes to Wang Bao.


    She saw the bloodstain on the ground, which was from Wang Bao''s leg.


    Wang Bao still glares at mi you Ning fiercely.


    This woman is not simple.


    Miyuning walks up to Wang Bao. She plays with the gun in her hand.


    "Wang Bao, do you remember Mr. and Mrs. Su?"


    Wang Bao''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and doubts appeared in his eyes.


    Obviously he didn''t know.


    "My name is Su ranxi, the daughter of Su and his wife of Yitian entertainment company.


    Do you remember the couple you asked them to solve a month ago


    When miyuning said this, Wang Bao immediately remembered what happened a month ago.


    A month ago, he Ming told him that he was found selling drugs by the company''s leaders.


    So he sent someone to teach a lesson, but he didn''t expect that the couple wanted to make things big.


    At that stage, he was busy with the land in the south city.


    So I don''t want to pay attention to those troubles. I give orders to my subordinates, but I can''t solve them directly.


    Wang Bao thought of everything, and he laughed, "are you going to take revenge on me? Do you know my identity? If it really moves me, the cloud gang will pursue it to the end. "


    His arrogant words made miyuning happy.


    "Wang Bao, one of the most senior members of the cloud Gang, but are you sure Duan Hong will really have trouble with me for you?"


    Miyuning''s call to Duan Hong''s name made pearl look discontented.


    "Mr. Duan will not."


    Pearl knew the man, though she had a word on her head.


    But it will also be clear which is more important.


    After all, behind miyuning, there is the Bai group.


    Wang Bao''s heart is desolate.


    How can he not know.


    To suppress his pearl is Duan Hong''s right hand.


    All this has been explained a lot.


    But he was not reconciled.


    "Pearl, call your master Duan."


    Pearl frowned and did not let go of leopard.


    Miyuning laughed, "tell your master Duan that Wang Bao is in my hands. Let him lead."


    Pearl nodded, released Wang Bao and went to one side to make a phone call.


    Miyuning walks up to Wang Bao and pulls him to the bedroom of the apartment.


    Pearl was puzzled by her behaviour.


    Wang Bao now knows what his situation is.


    He will not die for the time being.


    Duan Hong''s appearance will not really do anything to him.


    As long as he leaves here, he will take revenge for himself sooner or later.


    Unfortunately, Wang Bao is doomed to be disappointed.


    Miyuning pulls Wang Bao to the bedroom and throws him to the ground.


    At this time, miyuning''s eyes flashed a touch of madness and bloodthirsty.


    Just now, she felt the anger of the body.


    It was anger and hatred towards Wang Bao.


    This man is the one who killed his parents.


    How she was willing to let him go.


    And miyuning didn''t plan to let people go.


    But let Duan honglai, there are other things.


    None of the people who really killed their parents can run away.


    Wang Bao has a bad feeling for mi you Ning''s blood thirsty and hateful eyes.

 Chapter 936

    Miyuning raised his feet and walked slowly to Wangbao.


    ¡­¡­


    Pearl is outside calling Duan Hong.


    The phone was picked up for the first time.


    "Mr. Duan"


    So long, pearl didn''t call, Duan Hong had been waiting for her call.


    At this moment, the long annoyance of hearing Pearl''s voice disappeared.


    "How are you, pearl?"


    "Ah..."


    Pearl was about to answer when a terrible voice came from the bedroom.


    That''s Wang Bao''s voice.


    Pearl looked up at the bedroom with surprise in her eyes.


    "Pearl, what''s that noise? Are you all right?"


    Duan Hong across the phone, all heard the tragic cry.


    Pearl shook her head, but thinking that it was a phone call, she said in a voice, "Mr. Duan, I''m ok. That''s Wang Bao''s voice."


    Duan Hong was relieved to hear that Pearl was OK.


    However, when hearing Wang Bao, his eyes showed a look of disgust.


    During this period, Wang Bao did not give him less trouble.


    "Where are you? How can I be with Wang Bao? "


    Pearl tells Duan Hong the whole story.


    Including Wang Bao''s killing of Su ranxi''s biological parents.


    Duan Hong felt the subtlety of the matter.


    The affairs of the cloud gang are very strict.


    Not to mention Su ranxi, a woman, how could she know.


    Thinking of Bai Ziyu behind Su ranxi, Duan Hong''s head is big.


    This matter can be big or small, and now his cooperation with Bai''s group is officially opened.


    If something goes wrong in the middle, it''s a problem.


    At present, Duan Hong is concerned about Pearl''s safety for the first time.


    "Pearl, protect yourself. I''ll call Bai Shao first, and then I''ll take someone over. Don''t have an accident."


    Pearl didn''t have time to answer, so she hung up.


    She was not worried that Duan could not find herself.


    Looking at the phone in her hand, pearl showed a smile.


    There is a location on her mobile phone, which was installed by Duan Ye himself.


    "Ah..."


    The howling of the bedroom continued.


    Pearl looked up at the door of the bedroom.


    She knew the scene just by listening to the howling. It was absolutely terrible.


    Who is Wang Bao?


    The elder of the cloud Gang, after many fights.


    The scars on his body are his glory.


    People like them, even if they were shot a few times, would not make such a painful sound.


    Pearl raised her feet in the direction of the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning in the bedroom cuts off all the limbs of Wang Bao with his knife.


    She peeled the meat off the leopard one by one.


    The movement was fast and the wound was very neat.


    But in a moment, the wound was stained with blood.


    Wang Bao is sweating and stares at mi you Ning.


    I wish I could cut you to pieces.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance.


    He will be the one who has been cut to pieces.


    Seeing the wound stained with blood, miyuning changed his place.


    "Ah... You... You have to die..."


    Even the most cruel criminal law of the cloud Gang is not as inhumane as what he encountered.


    Miyuning''s eyes reveal madness.


    She knew what she was doing.


    This is the wish of the original owner.


    She wanted to avenge herself and cut the man who took the life of her parents to pieces.


    Miyuning''s hands have been stained with blood.


    She''s still moving mechanically.


    Every moment was accompanied by the scream of Wang Bao.


    On hearing this, miyuning''s heart became more and more excited.


    She made Wang Bao''s body miserable.

 Chapter 937

    There is no good land on Wang Bao.


    Miyuning''s hands still did not stop.


    She continued to move in the previous wound.


    Until the body showed its bones.


    ¡­¡­


    Pearl had been standing at the door of the bedroom for a long time.


    Listening to a faint voice inside, she reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Miss Su, Mr. Duan will be here soon."


    Miyuning heard Pearl''s voice, and her hand did not stop.


    At this time, Wang Bao had less air in and more air out.


    It''s on the verge of death.


    Pearl knocked on the door again.


    Several big men in black who were standing outside the door had already been far away.


    It''s so terrible. They never heard such a sad voice from the leopard master.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The sound of the gun, accompanied by the sound of the door being kicked open.


    The door of the apartment was kicked open.


    A large crowd poured in from the door.


    They all know these people. They are from the cloud gang.


    The men guarded the living room of the apartment.


    Duan Hong and a handsome young man came in.


    Pearl looked at the appearance of Duan ye, and there was an amazing light in her eyes.


    When Bai Ziyu received Duan Hong''s phone call, he was a little confused.


    In his eyes, Su ranxi belongs to the existence of a good girl.


    Even if it''s a little temperamental occasionally.


    It''s impossible to get involved with the cloud gang.


    When he came, he called his bodyguard, just in case.


    When he saw pearl, Bai Ziyu was sure.


    It''s really possible that this matter has something to do with Su ranxi.


    Duan Hong saw pearl and quickly walked up to her, "Pearl, are you ok?"


    Pearl shook her head to Duan Ye.


    The amazing light in her eyes had already been put away.


    Bai Ziyu''s pretty face was full of impatience.


    He did not see the woman, Su ranxi.


    The smell of blood in the room made him anxious.


    Seeing Duan Hong and Pearl not far away, he took people to the front.


    "Where''s su ranxi?"


    An unpleasant sound filled with low air pressure sounded.


    Pearl looked up at Bai Ziyu, and there was a flash on her face.


    She is not very clear about the situation in the room.


    But it''s not going to be very good.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, from the bedroom again came the tragic voice.


    This movement attracted Duan Hong and Bai Ziyu.


    Bai Ziyu looked at the door of the bedroom in surprise.


    He pointed to the bedroom door and ordered to the man behind him, "kick the door open!"


    "Yes, young master."


    The bodyguard behind Bai Ziyu came out and they came to the door of the bedroom.


    Miyuning in the door also heard the voice outside.


    She gave Wang Bao the last blow and stabbed the knife into his heart.


    Wang Bao''s eyes were open all the time. There was pain and distortion in his eyes.


    And there''s no better place for him.


    The smell of blood in the room is full-bodied and disgusting.


    Mi you Ning''s face is calm and stares at Wang Bao, just stares at him.


    Wang Bao is dead.


    "Bang..."


    The door was kicked open.


    The strong smell of blood spreads out.


    The smell escaped the pungent smell and made people want to vomit.


    The two bodyguards standing at the door were shocked when they saw the scene in the bedroom.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t know what was going on. He stepped forward, pushed aside his bodyguard and was about to enter the bedroom.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard quickly linked Bai Ziyu.


    "Young master, wait"


    The scene inside the house is too frightening. The bloody and cruel scene makes them unable to calm down.


    After Bai Ziyu was stopped, he also saw the scene inside.

 Chapter 938

    The woman he was thinking of was sitting on the floor of his bedroom.


    She was covered in red blood.


    He just sat on the floor without looking at him.


    Beside her, there was a miserable corpse.


    Next to the body, there are a lot of... Sliced meat.


    "Oh..."


    One of the two bodyguards, seeing the scene inside, couldn''t resist it for a long time, ran to one side and vomited.


    Bai Ziyu''s face was very complicated. His eyes seemed to see nothing else.


    Sitting in a bloody slaughterhouse, miyuning was the only one he could see.


    Duan Hong and Pearl also come up.


    The scene in the bedroom, let them all can''t help showing the startled eyes.


    Cruel, bloody, slaughterhouse


    This is the word that flashed through their mind. It''s the most appropriate scene to use in the bedroom.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to know that someone was standing outside.


    She looked down at the king leopard beside her.


    The color of blood red is the only color in her eyes.


    She didn''t know what to do next.


    Just sit on your knees.


    After a long time, Bai Ziyu didn''t wait for MI Youning to have any reaction.


    He broke away from his bodyguard and went into the room.


    Custom made high shoes, stepping on the blood in the bedroom, step by step in front of mi you Ning.


    "Su ranxi..."


    He stood beside miyuning and called her name condescending.


    Miyuning didn''t react. He didn''t move.


    Bai Ziyu''s indifferent eyes showed the complexity.


    A woman on her knees is too dangerous.


    At this time, he should choose to leave, no longer entangled with her.


    But his feet couldn''t leave at all. He couldn''t leave when he came into the bedroom.


    He can''t do it without this woman.


    Bai Ziyu sighed.


    Toxic. He was poisoned by this woman.


    Looking at the blood covered miyuning on the ground, Bai Ziyu bent gently.


    He stretched out his arms and gently picked up mi you Ning.


    The princess hugged her with great care, as if she were afraid of disturbing mi you Ning.


    Miyuning did not resist and let Bai Ziyu pick her up.


    When she felt Bai Ziyu''s temperature, her dull eyes slowly closed.


    The face was calm and soft, very quiet.


    If you don''t look at the red blood on her face, it''s like a harmless little woman.


    Miyuning in his arms is very honest, which makes Bai Ziyu feel relieved.


    As long as you don''t toss.


    He gave a look at the bodyguard with the gun in his hand at the door of the bedroom, and the men put away their guns one after another.


    When Bai Ziyu entered the bedroom, the bodyguard immediately surrounded the bedroom door.


    They were afraid that the woman in the room would hurt the young master, and they had already made preparations.


    At this time, the young master had already held the man in his arms. It seemed that there was no danger, which made everyone feel relieved.


    Bai Ziyu held mi you Ning and glanced at Wang Bao on the ground.


    His eyes were cold and indifferent.


    Then he took the person in his arms and strode out of the bedroom.


    Duan Hong and Pearl stood outside the door, watching Bai Ziyu come out with the woman in her arms.


    "Mr. Duan, I''ll call you back. I''ll teach you here. I''ll give you an explanation later."


    Duan Hong waved his hand. "It''s hard to say about this. Let''s wait until Miss Su wakes up."


    After all, Bai Ziyu didn''t know what happened.


    But the cloud gang may be in a mess for a while.


    Bai Ziyu nodded and left the apartment without looking back.

 Chapter 939

    Bai Ziyu left with mi you Ning in his arms.


    Pearl did not follow this time.


    The hand on her shoulder, which she intended to keep up, stopped her from leaving.


    Duan Hong stops pearl from leaving, turns around and orders his men to clean up the apartment.


    He glanced at he Ming, who didn''t know when, was stunned.


    Wang Bao''s men were also taken away.


    Wang Bao is dead. There are still some troubles.


    There are some old guys in the cloud gang. They won''t turn this over so easily.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Ziyu takes mi Youning into the car.


    From the beginning to the end, miyuning did not open his eyes.


    "Go home."


    When he got on the bus, Bai Ziyu told the driver.


    The motorcade gradually drove away.


    After returning to the villa, Bai Ziyu strode in with miyuning.


    Zhao Ma had heard the voice for a long time and came out to welcome people.


    When she saw that the young master was covered with blood and was holding a woman who could not see her face clearly, she immediately stepped forward.


    "Young master, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Bai Ziyu said indifferently, "it''s OK. Zhao''s mother will go upstairs to put the bath water."


    "All right, all right, I''m going."


    Zhaoma flurried upstairs to put the bath water.


    Bai Ziyu, holding mi Youning in his arms, slowly follows Zhao ma.


    Back at home, Bai Ziyu carefully looked at the woman in his arms.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and nestled in his arms.


    It seems like a very harmless, clever little woman.


    But a lot of blood on the other side, and she has a great contrast.


    I was just catching up with Zhao Ma when I carried her to the bedroom.


    "Master, the bath water is ready."


    "Well." Bai Ziyu nodded in response.


    Instead of leaving the bedroom, Zhao Ma stares at mi you Ning in his arms.


    At this time, she saw that this woman was Miss Su who came last time.


    "Young master, should I clean Miss Su up?"


    Bai Ziyu walked into the bedroom around Zhao''s mother. Hearing the words, he refused, "no, I''ll be fine."


    Zhao Ma left the bedroom respectfully and gently closed the door when she left.


    When he walked into the bathroom with the person in his arms, Bai Ziyu''s head became bigger.


    He never bathed anyone.


    It''s not that I don''t want Mama Zhao to do it.


    It''s just that the risk factor of a woman in her arms is too high.


    If you open your eyes and do something unexpected, it''s too late to regret.


    Bai Ziyu was also rubbed with blood by Mi Youning.


    He gently put mi you Ning on the edge of the bath and sat down.


    Looking at the clothes soaked with blood, he stretched out his hands to untie the clothes.


    At this moment, miyuning suddenly opened his eyes.


    That pair of eyes have ice cold kill intention, still have a glimmer of confusion to expose.


    As soon as Bai Ziyu met mi Youning''s hand, he stopped in his cold eyes.


    Miyuning opens his eyes and stares at Bai Ziyu.


    The beautiful face and evil eyes made the killing intention in mi you Ning''s eyes dissipate gradually.


    As she leaned gently in each other''s arms, miyuning felt more and more heavy.


    Finally, holding Bai Ziyu''s waist, she closed her eyes again.


    Bai Ziyu changed her clothes for a long time. Knowing that there would be no big problem, she returned them one by one.


    Looking at the white, alluring and perfect body, Bai Ziyu moved her throat.


    He held the man in his arms and put him in the bath.


    The next thing is to test Bai Ziyu''s self-control.


    Miyuning didn''t open his eyes from beginning to end.


    It''s very clever to let him do what he wants.

 Chapter 940

    Miyuning''s voice was anxious, "brother, are your parents really dead? Really? Maybe it''s a misunderstanding. Maybe they''re not dead. "


    Her expression was unbelievable, as if the sky had fallen.


    Even if Su Yanfeng doesn''t need to look at her sister''s expression and just listen to the tone, she can imagine her vulnerability.


    His voice softened a little, "Xiao Xi, go home, my brother told you."


    Mi you Ning choked: "OK, brother, wait for me."


    "Well."


    Miyuning hears Su Yanfeng''s reply and hangs up.


    And her face before the expression swept away, hanging the mood of meditation.


    Mr. Zhang went in and even got involved in the murder of his parents.


    Miyuning felt that it would not have been so easy to expose if no one had operated in secret.


    So who is it?


    Duan Hong? Bai Ziyu?


    Apart from these two people, miyuning really didn''t think of anything else.


    While miyuning hung up the phone and pondered, Bai Ziyu had been standing at the door for a while.


    He saw clearly the scene of the quick change of the expression on mi you Ning''s face.


    If it wasn''t for what happened last night, and what I saw with my own eyes now.


    He really won''t find that this woman is so interesting and so... Dangerous.


    "Ha ha..."


    The deep laughter made mi you Ning look in the direction of the bathroom.


    Bai Ziyu''s body was wrapped in a bath towel and her hair was dripping with water.


    Miyuning smiles at him without worrying about being seen.


    She sat down on the sofa and put her cell phone on the table.


    "Bai Shao, I''m going home. Do you have any clothes I can wear?"


    This calm tone, let Bai Ziyu''s expression show a little pleasure.


    This woman is as interesting as he was before.


    It aroused his strong desire to conquer the valley.


    Bai Ziyu wiped his hair with one hand and walked towards mi Youning.


    "I asked Zhao Ma to prepare it last night. I''ll ask her to send it to you later."


    Mi you Ning smiles, "thank you very much, Bai Shao."


    Bai Ziyu came to her and asked, "it''s too insincere just to say thanks. Do something practical."


    His eyes were fixed on miyuning''s body.


    The perfect body was wrapped in his shirt, and his long legs swayed in his eyes.


    Let his little brother, who had stopped before, move again.


    Miyuning got up with a smile, showed Bai Ziyu''s neck, put it on his lips and gave him a kiss.


    As soon as he touched him, MI Youning put his arms around Bai Ziyu''s neck and asked with a smile, "is this sincerity enough, Bai Shao?"


    Bai Ziyu''s eyes darkened. He reached out to encircle the woman in his arms and blocked her lips.


    When miyuning could hardly breathe, he released her.


    "That''s enough. After a while, Zhao''s mother will bring you her clothes. I''ll arrange a car to take you home."


    Bai Ziyu released mi Youning and went to the changing room.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Ziyu changed his clothes and left the bedroom.


    Of course, I didn''t forget to ravage miyuning again.


    After he left, Zhao Ma went upstairs and knocked on the bedroom door.


    Mi you Ning stood at the door and took the clothes from Zhao Ma''s hands. "Thank you very much."


    "Miss Su, you are very kind."


    This time, Zhao''s mother was obviously close to mi you Ning''s tone.


    Because she saw too many women around the young master, but she never took them home.


    I thought the first time was just a show.

 Chapter 941

    Last night, I saw the young master holding someone, and her nervous look made her feel different.


    Mi you Ning didn''t care much about Zhao Ma''s closeness.


    Because the movement downstairs attracted her.


    "Bai Ziyu, don''t push too far! You''re not alone in the White''s group! "


    It''s a man''s voice. It sounds a bit weak.


    But the voice made mi you Ning recognize that the other person should be Bai Ziyu''s elder.


    The voice belongs to the tone of a middle-aged man, and it seems that no one except his family dares to speak to Bai Ziyu like this.


    Zhao Ma also heard the movement downstairs, she said with a smile: "Miss Su, please go to change your clothes, the driver is waiting downstairs."


    Miyuning nodded and closed the bedroom door.


    There is really no simple one in this family.


    Even Zhao Ma is so alert.


    Miyuning closed the door with a helpless expression on his face.


    She''s not really interested in the Bai family.


    Of course, there is still some interest in the Bai family.


    Only one person, Bai Ziyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning changed his clothes and opened the bedroom door. Zhao''s mother was still at the door.


    "Miss Su, please."


    Knowing that Zhao Ma was waiting for her, MI Youning nodded.


    They went downstairs one after the other.


    What happened downstairs was more clearly heard by Mi Youning.


    "Bai Ziyu''s marriage was chosen by the old man. If you don''t agree, the company has nothing to do with you any more!"


    It''s the voice of a middle-aged man.


    "Uncle, no one can decide my marriage. Even if the old man is here today, I don''t agree with that sentence."


    The smiling voice is Bai Ziyu.


    Hearing the sound, miyuning''s lips were bent up.


    This tone is the most irritating.


    Sure enough


    "Bai Ziyu, don''t be unkind. Do you think nobody can control you?


    Today, the old man has informed all shareholders that he is ready to open the video shareholders'' meeting.


    Now you have only one choice, and that is to marry the daughter of the Zhou family! "


    Bai Ziyu''s uncle was angry, which made people recognize the gnashing of teeth in his voice.


    "Chi..." Bai Ziyu laughed, "uncle, now I have more than 10% of the shares in Bai''s group, and I''m going to win it.


    As for the Miss Zhou family, it''s just the eldest aunt''s family. If you ask me to marry the Zhou family, it''s really stupid for me! "


    As Zhao Ma leads mi you Ning downstairs, she just hears Bai Ziyu''s sarcastic voice.


    It was not two people sitting on the sofa.


    Besides Bai Ziyu and a middle-aged man, there was a young man sitting beside him.


    This middle-aged man is Bai Ziyu''s uncle.


    As for the young man sitting next to him, he is Bai Wenbo, Bai Ziyu''s old enemy.


    Zhao Ma and mi you Ning go downstairs to let Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo see.


    Seeing them staring behind him, Bai Ziyu turned his head and saw mi Youning''s figure.


    All of a sudden, an evil smile appeared on the corner of his lips. That smile was very evil and attracted people''s soul.


    "Honey, you''re up. Come here."


    Bai Ziyu''s call to miyuning''s intimacy.


    Zhao Ma immediately gave up her body, and mi you Ning almost guessed what tricks Bai Ziyu was playing.


    She picked up her feet and walked towards each other.


    This time, miyuning was wearing a white skirt.


    When Bai Ziyu turned around and saw mi Youning, his eyes showed amazement.


    This woman really suits white.

 Chapter 942

    When he saw that miyuning was covered with blood last night, he began to reject red.


    He was wearing red.


    Seeing that the other side came to him, Bai Ziyu stretched out his hand and pulled him to his side to sit down.


    And he held people tightly in his arms, declared his ownership, and let the people opposite know that he had someone.


    When Bai Wenbo saw mi you Ning, his eyes flashed.


    But his Laozi, Bai Zhanqing''s face is full of disapproval.


    "Bai Ziyu, you don''t want any women to take home. If you take this kind of woman home, you won''t be afraid of getting dirty."


    His words are too much, so that the side of Bai Wenbo showed no identity.


    Not to mention Bai Ziyu''s face and MI Youning''s smile.


    When Bai Ziyu heard his uncle''s words, he couldn''t help being angry.


    He couldn''t hear the women around him.


    He chooses people, and the people beside him are not qualified to evaluate them.


    When he was ready to export, the people around him took the lead.


    Miyuning was also smiling when he was angry.


    But the smile did not reach the bottom of the eye, and even showed a bit of irony.


    "First of all, I don''t know you. I can''t afford such a hat.


    First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Su ranxi. I''m not a woman of no three or no four.


    When it comes to no three no four women, compared with you and the Yingyan around you, tut tut... It''s really a long way off. "


    Mi you Ning''s words changed Bai Zhan Qing''s and Bai Wen Bo''s faces one after another.


    They were waiting for miyuning, whose eyes seemed to see through her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There''s no place for you to cut in when the elders talk."


    Miyuning showed her standard eight teeth and kept her smile.


    "Well... My elders are not here for the time being. If you want to communicate, I think they will welcome you."


    "Poof..."


    Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo do not know what this means, but Bai Ziyu does.


    He really didn''t see that the little woman around him had such sharp teeth and sharp mouths.


    I didn''t find out before.


    This woman is like a book. Every time he turns the page, he will see different surprises.


    And it seems that this book never existed.


    Although Bai Zhanqing didn''t understand mi Youning''s words, when he heard Bai Ziyu''s laughter, he also knew that it was not a good word.


    This time, he changed his face to look at miyuning angrily.


    But Bai Wenbo''s face flashed with embarrassment.


    Miyuning looked at the faces of the father and son and spoke slowly again.


    "The young model you got along with three days ago is suffering from unspeakable diseases. Your eyes should go to the hospital."


    Bai Zhanqing''s face turned green in an instant.


    Next, Li miyuning looks at Bai Wenbo, who has been silent for a long time.


    "As for you, the girl friend around you has an indescribable relationship with several people. I told you a week ago that I was going home, but in fact I had a miscarriage, and the child didn''t know who it was."


    Bai Wenbo''s face is not green, but his head is green.


    As soon as miyuning''s voice fell, her mobile phone rang.


    It''s su Yanfeng.


    Miyuning knew that she was being urged.


    Instead of answering the phone, she turned to Bai Ziyu and said, "I''m going back. My brother is urging me."


    Bai Ziyu touched mi Youning''s shoulder and said, "well, honey, go back. Don''t let my brother worry."


    Miyuning''s heart turned white. Who''s your brother.


    Make a face of

 Chapter 943

    Mi you Ning said with a smile to Bai Ziyu: "I''ll go back first."


    Bai Ziyu released her, but came close to her eyes and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    The father and son of Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo, who are on one side, have already stopped paying attention to them.


    At this time, their minds were full of what miyuning had said before.


    Miyuning stood up and went to the door.


    Zhao Ma went to see someone off.


    Bai Ziyu looks at the father and son sitting opposite with a smile.


    At this time, Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo''s face are just as wonderful.


    Worry, fear, confusion, doubt


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning returns to Su''s house, Su Yanfeng is waiting at the door.


    When they enter the door, Su Yanfeng tells mi Youning what happened today.


    Mr. Zhang was taken away early this morning.


    It turns out that although this general manager is engaged in real estate business, there are some unclean transactions.


    His company launders money, which is one of them.


    The most serious problem is that Mr. Zhang sells drugs, which is connected with the underground forces of Mordor.


    It seems that I don''t know who died. Many people are involved.


    President Zhang is one of them.


    What''s more, after Mr. Zhang was arrested, he was involved in the case of Mr. and Mrs. su.


    When Su Yanfeng talked about the death of her parents, her voice choked.


    Miyuning was already in tears.


    This is the sadness of the original owner.


    Su ranxi''s life was too miserable.


    Her parents died, sold themselves to others, and her brother left her.


    It''s not easy to have someone I like, but I don''t like her.


    That''s all. In the end, I was implicated.


    Turned out to be cannon fodder, was tortured to death, so miserable death.


    Now I really heard that my parents died, but it was from my brother''s mouth.


    This made miyuning unable to control the sadness in his body.


    Su Yanfeng goes to MI Youning, taps her on the back and holds her in his arms.


    "Xiao Xi, there''s my brother. My brother will take good care of you. Don''t be afraid. Don''t cry. My parents will feel sorry when they know."


    "Wow..."


    Su Yanfeng''s advice is very good.


    Miyuning cried and became a dog.


    She really can''t control it.


    The tears in her eyes were just like fahe, which made her unable to stop at all.


    Su Yanfeng''s heart ached when she heard her cry.


    "Xiao Xi, good, don''t cry."


    Su Yanfeng''s voice is also very uncomfortable.


    The death of their parents brought them too much trauma.


    Miyuning holds Su Yanfeng, the only relative of the original owner.


    It''s like catching the only lifesaver in the world.


    Su Yanfeng had thought that his sister would have such a big reaction.


    She cried out of breath.


    Even a few times, he thought his sister would cry and faint.


    Scared that he has been holding a mobile phone, ready to dial 120 at any time.


    Fortunately, in the end, miyuning was tired and fell asleep.


    Su Yanfeng looks at Mi Youning in his arms and touches her face painfully.


    His face was cold and hard, showing a bit of affection.


    From then on, only their brother and sister were left to depend on each other.


    Su Yanfeng picks up mi Youning and returns him to his room.


    Yitian entertainment company is just back on the right track now, and he still needs the company.


    Today with a game company''s partners, there are important cooperation negotiations.


    Su Yanfeng looked at the time, almost to the appointed time.


    Regardless of the tears on his clothes, he left Su''s house and went straight to the company.


    As for clothes, the company has several emergency formal clothes.

 Chapter 944

    Ye Han sits in the conference room of Yitian entertainment company.


    He has been here for more than ten minutes.


    But I didn''t see the person in charge of Yitian entertainment company.


    Although he arrived a little early.


    But now there is no one, ye Han''s mood is a little delicate.


    Yitian entertainment company was introduced by others.


    Now there is no one in the partner, but a manager always apologizes.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry. If you wait a little longer, our chairman will arrive immediately."


    Ye Han reached out and knocked on the desk in the meeting room.


    That''s what he''s waiting for. He''s a little fidgety.


    The company''s new development of a game, need a better reputation spokesperson.


    Now he is sitting in Yitian entertainment company, which has already postponed the morning meeting.


    However, this trip did not achieve the effect he expected.


    At this time, ye Han didn''t know how much surprise Su Yanfeng would bring him when he really appeared.


    On one side, the manager of Yitian entertainment company saw that ye Han''s expression was a little impatient, and his heart was also very puzzled.


    In the past month, the chairman has been very punctual.


    Most of them are the first to come to the company early. I don''t know why they are late today.


    But under the eye, still steady in front of the leaf total.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ll pour you a glass of water. Just a moment. Our chairman will be here in a minute."


    Ye Han has heard this many times, nodded to the manager and continued to wait.


    He has made up his mind to wait another ten minutes if the other party doesn''t arrive.


    There is no need for this cooperation to continue.


    The Secretary behind him also found Ye Han''s impatience. He stood behind him and looked at his nose and heart.


    Just as the manager of Yitian entertainment company went out, the door of the conference room was opened.


    People came in.


    Seeing the man in front, ye Han was stunned.


    At the same time, Su Yanfeng in the meeting room also stopped.


    They looked at each other in astonishment.


    There was shock in their eyes. They couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s you!"


    "It''s you!"


    And it''s all at the same time.


    Ye Han is gnashing his teeth, and Su Yanfeng''s tone has a smile.


    He looked at Ye Han sitting in the conference room and walked towards each other.


    It was a week ago that they met.


    At that time, the company had just stabilized.


    Tired and not released, he went to a bar.


    That''s the bar he used to go to, the entertainment world for homosexuals.


    It was there that he met the gentle youth in front of him.


    No, it can''t be mild. It''s a man with a small temper.


    Think of the taste of that night, Su Yanfeng''s face is full of aftertaste expression.


    Ye Han on Su Yanfeng''s cold face, face flash comfortable.


    Even his body felt uncomfortable.


    For him, the memory of that night overturned the cognition of life.


    He was a big man and lost too much on that day.


    As a man''s self-esteem, his face, and his three outlooks are gone.


    All this is done by the man in front of us.


    A week ago, he bumped into the bar by mistake.


    What happened later let him know exactly where it was.


    Even he regretted it too late.


    Because it happened.


    Su Yanfeng stands in front of Ye Han and reaches out to him.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Ye Han''s face turned green with his meaningful smile.


    Especially smell each other''s body, that familiar breath.


    The memory of that night clearly appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 945

    That strong invasion - slightly feeling, let Ye Han want to escape.


    As a man''s self-esteem, he can''t do that.


    Because, it''s a shame.


    Ye Han stood up and held Su Yanfeng''s hand.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Su was so young. It''s an honor for our company to cooperate with Yitian today. I hope Mr. Su can satisfy both of us."


    Su Yanfeng listen to this gnash teeth, even meaning to point to words, still keep decent smile.


    He rubbed Ye Han''s white hands with his hands.


    "I''m sure you''re satisfied. I don''t know if Mr. Ye still remembers a week ago..."


    "Su Dong, it''s time for us to talk about cooperation next. We''ll talk about other things when they''re not suitable for work."


    Ye Han deeply afraid of Su Yanfeng say what excessive words, quickly interrupted his words.


    "Ha ha..." Su Yanfeng laughed, "OK, let''s start."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his eyes to the familiar room.


    This time, she woke up without any discomfort.


    Even the body feels a lot more relaxed.


    It seems that the resentment of the original owner has dissipated.


    What happened last night, and today in Su Yanfeng''s arms crying fainted.


    This is not what miyuning can do.


    It''s been a long time since she cried like this.


    For a long time, she was about to forget the distant memory.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t want to think about what happened before, which will make her upset.


    She got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    A big event happened to Bai Ziyu.


    Bai Yunlong, chairman of Bai group, passed away at noon today.


    All the family members were in the hospital and contracted the hospital.


    At the door of the hospital, luxury cars appeared one after another.


    The people around the hospital were startled and thought that something had happened.


    Bai Ziyu, Bai Zhanqing, Bai Wenbo and others watched the doctor cover the old man''s head.


    They have different emotions in their hearts.


    Bai Ziyu looked at the old man and left. He felt sad for him.


    Uncle, who has always been the most "concerned" about the old man, can''t control his surprise.


    And his favorite grandson, Bai Wenbo, is no longer keeping the gentle side of decency and elegance.


    The father and son showed the same expression.


    Maybe they want the old man to go.


    If the old man doesn''t leave, they won''t get anything from the Bai group.


    At the thought of the situation Bai''s group will face next, Bai Ziyu also has a headache.


    The father and son of Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo will not delegate power so easily.


    He didn''t know what the old man had left for them.


    Sometimes shares don''t determine the successor of the White''s group.


    Next, there is a tough battle to be fought.


    Bai Ziyu rubbed his sour eyes.


    When the old man was young, he still loved him very much.


    But since when, everything has changed.


    It''s like since he was an adult.


    Later, the relationship became estranged after his parents died.


    He can''t understand the old man who has been in power for decades.


    Is it that the older people get, the more confused their thinking becomes.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at Bai Zhanqing and his son.


    Can''t these two men really see it.


    Then he shook his head.


    It doesn''t make sense whether you can see it or not.


    After all, the old man passed away. It''s meaningless to care about him.


    I''ve been waiting for my uncle to make arrangements, but I haven''t seen any action from him.


    Bai Ziyu sighed and walked out of the ward with his mobile phone to make a phone call.

 Chapter 946

    Miyuning knew that the chairman of Bai''s group had passed away, and it was almost evening in the afternoon.


    Su Yanfeng called her and said that she would not come back tonight.


    But I''ll pick her up the next morning.


    Because they''re going to the waters of Mordor to worship their parents.


    The owner''s parents were left in the sea.


    Their bodies are not to be found.


    As children, they can only worship in this form.


    Miyuning knew about this earlier, which is why she didn''t go to find the body of her parents.


    Because I can''t find it.


    Miyuning naturally won''t refuse Su Yanfeng.


    She has decided to have a good night''s rest.


    While watching TV, I learned that Bai Yunlong, the chairman of Bai group, had passed away at noon today.


    Miyuning thought of Bai Ziyu for the first time.


    Whether the other party is sad at this time, or does not care.


    Miyuning felt that it was more likely that he was busy.


    As far as his great uncle and cousin are concerned, they are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Bai''s group is now leaderless, there must be a fight.


    There are also the affairs behind the old chairman, which need to be done.


    Miyuning holds his cell phone while watching TV. He finds out Bai Ziyu''s phone.


    Before she could figure out the reason, her hand had already dialed the phone.


    Miyuning had a helpless expression.


    "Hello..."


    Not long after the phone was dialed, there was a deep, hoarse voice.


    The voice is familiar, but a little strange.


    It was Bai Ziyu''s voice, but there was no emotion in it.


    Miyuning could not feel any emotion.


    "Su ranxi, speak up!"


    Bai Ziyu may be in a bad mood. He didn''t hear mi Youning''s voice. His tone was a little bit bad.


    Mi you Ning curled his lips. "Why are you so fierce? I think I''m a tiger."


    This voice of complaint made Bai Ziyu in a better mood.


    He sat in his office chair and turned to look out of the window.


    The White''s group is the tallest building in Mordor.


    At this time, he sat at a height that could sweep all the demons in his eyes.


    This is the office of the chairman of White''s group.


    He sat in this position, but not as happy as he thought.


    Because it''s so easy.


    He was wrong after all.


    Wrong old man.


    He''s been wrong all these years.


    Bai Wenbo''s gentle scum appearance made him disdain.


    He knew how ugly Bai Wenbo was in his skin.


    I''ve always heard that the two CHILDES of Bai''s group, Bai Da Shao, are very gentle and good men.


    At that time, how long was it before his parents died? He was in the rebellious period.


    So I did a stupid thing.


    He began to disagree with Bai Wenbo.


    Aren''t you a good man to be praised.


    I want to be the wind - vagrant - son of that love field.


    Even in the ability to be far more than you.


    Bai''s group has always been his, and his parents and the old man have trained him since he was a child and become the heirs of Bai''s group.


    Everything has changed since my parents died.


    The old man became more distant from him, and the uncle''s family began to appear in front of him.


    Even the White''s group, they''re starting to get involved.


    How could he just watch it.


    So he did something stupid like that.


    Until today, hearing the will of the old man, he was confused, shocked, stunned and confused.

 Chapter 947

    Miyuning spoke, but he did not hear Bai Ziyu speak.


    But she could hear Bai Ziyu''s breathing.


    Although it was so light, she could hear it.


    Bai Ziyu is not in a good mood.


    "Hey, Bai Shao, why don''t you talk?"


    Miyuning spoke to Bai Ziyu in a normal tone.


    It''s like I don''t know what happened to the White''s group.


    But Bai Ziyu is such a man.


    "You know, Su ranxi."


    Well, in a word, it will tear mi you Ning apart.


    Miyuning sighed. She was really not used to talking to such a Bai Ziyu.


    "Well, Bai Ziyu, I beg your pardon."


    "Ha ha..." Bai Ziyu laughed.


    He looked at the light of the whole Magic City, and his heart was desolate.


    "Su ranxi, I miss you."


    Suddenly, Bai Ziyu said something that made mi Youning''s heart beat out of rhythm.


    She didn''t answer this, and the two were still on the phone.


    They were on the phone, listening to each other''s breathing.


    Bai Ziyu has been holding his mobile phone and looking at the scene outside the window.


    After tomorrow, he will not be him.


    After his heart beat out of rhythm, miyuning explored the colorful glazed stone in the space for the first time.


    It''s changed.


    It changed at this time.


    Bai Ziyu really missed her.


    Yes, the person you are looking for is Bai Ziyu.


    Besides him, who else.


    This man made fun of her before, which made miyuning want revenge.


    I want to find a chance to repay him.


    However, as Bai Ziyu said just now, I miss you.


    Let mi you Ning hear the fragility, at the same time, her heart also softened temporarily.


    As night fell, the staff of White''s group went off work one after another.


    Bai Ziyu is still sitting in the office.


    He was waiting for miyuning''s reply.


    At this moment, he really wants to see each other.


    Miyuning did not reply.


    But she got up from the sofa in Su''s living room.


    She went up to the room.


    At home, miyouning wears home clothes.


    When Bai Ziyu wanted to see her, she always had to change her clothes.


    White''s group, chairman''s office.


    Someone is already knocking at the door.


    Bai Ziyu knew that when it was time to get off work, he also guessed that the Secretary outside should be reminding him.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    Outside was a group of tall, fierce looking men.


    After they went upstairs, they took control of the upper floors.


    Even Bai Ziyu''s secretary, Jin Le, was covered and pressed against the wall of the office.


    Bai Ziyu ignored the knock at the door.


    Facing the phone, he said again, "Su ranxi, I miss you."


    This time miyuning answered.


    "Good."


    A good word makes Bai Ziyu''s solemn face gentle.


    "I''m in the company, waiting for you?"


    Miyuning went back to his bedroom. "I see. Wait for me."


    With that, she hung up.


    "Bang..."


    Bai Ziyu listened to the busy voice of being hung up in his mobile phone. Before the smile spread, the door was knocked open.


    He turned his office chair and faced the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning changed his clothes, picked up the car key, said hello to the servant and left.


    She went to the garage in Su''s basement and pressed the key.


    Locked one of the cars and drove it to the White''s group.


    Many years later, miyuning was always frightened when he thought of what happened later today.


    If today, she goes to White''s group a little later.

 Chapter 948

    Can''t you see Bai Ziyu in the future.


    On the way to Bai''s group, miyuning receives a phone call from Su Yanfeng.


    She got through and pressed hands-free.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "Are you out again? What are you doing every day now? "


    Su Yanfeng''s tone is somewhat worried.


    Miyuning knew that Su''s servant must have called him.


    Otherwise, Su Yanfeng''s call would not come so soon.


    She thought that in this mission world, she might entangle with Bai Ziyu for the rest of her life, and she didn''t hide Su Yanfeng.


    "I went to Bai''s group. Bai''s chairman passed away today. Do you know that, brother?"


    Su Yanfeng didn''t speak for a moment. After a while, he whispered, "well, I know that you went to Bai''s because of Bai Ziyu?"


    Although it was a question, he was a little sure.


    Mi you Ning is smiling.


    Su Yanfeng there is no sound at all.


    "Shit! Do you still do it? If you don''t do it, go away


    Until from the phone, came the voice of a strange man.


    Mi you rather surprised way: "elder brother you seek a boyfriend?"


    Su Yanfeng there whispers, do not know who to placate.


    "No, don''t guess. If you go home earlier, I''ll call you."


    Knowing that Su Yanfeng was inconvenient, MI Youning said with an ambiguous smile, "I know. Don''t forget to bring my sister-in-law back to me."


    "Later, remember what I said."


    When the phone was hung up, the smile on mi you Ning''s face never faded.


    The original owner always knew that the elder brother was a sex partner and that the partner was a man.


    She was the first to find out.


    At that time, Su Yanfeng went to university. Once, Su ranxi went to see him.


    I saw him cuddle with a boy.


    Although Su ranxi is simple, he is not a fool.


    She knows what homosexuality is.


    Unexpectedly, the original owner did not have any discomfort to his brother.


    He kept asking his brother whether he was under attack or under attack.


    Su Yanfeng has not responded positively to this question.


    It''s a little secret between brother and sister.


    After graduating from University, Su Yanfeng confessed his sexual orientation to his family.


    Of course, we can''t avoid a fight.


    Su ranxi could not have watched her father beat her brother.


    She came out and said a lot about the same-sex group.


    It''s all comics, and the "knowledge" from novels.


    The parents of the original owners don''t understand.


    They were disturbed by Su ranxi, and they didn''t really take Su Yanfeng.


    For more than a year, the original owner''s parents have been waiting for Su Yanfeng to return to the right path.


    They didn''t wait until they died.


    Su Yanfeng is born curved. How can she like women.


    Miyuning is also a little curious.


    With Su Yanfeng together, who is it.


    Seeing that the company building of Bai''s group was getting closer and closer, MI Youning suppressed his curiosity.


    At this time, it''s the rush hour, and miyuning is on and off.


    When we got to the company building of White''s group, the security guard at the door had already started to seal the building.


    Miyuning stops and goes straight to the company building.


    "Hello, miss. The company is off work. Please come back tomorrow if you have anything to do."


    Miyuning showed a standard smile, "I''m looking for Bai Ziyu. I just called him."


    There was doubt in the security guard''s eyes.


    Just today, Bai''s group has changed its successor.


    There is nothing the company doesn''t know about this. Even he knows it for the first time.

 Chapter 949

    At this time, there is a woman, or a very beautiful woman, looking for a new chairman.


    He''s not sure.


    Thinking of the group of people who went upstairs before, the security guard asked mi Youning to call in person.


    Miyuning has no opinion on this.


    But then things didn''t go as well as she thought.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t answer the phone.


    The second time it sounded, it was hung up directly.


    Standing in the company building of Baishi group, miyuning looks up at the direction of the top floor of the company.


    The lights are still on upstairs.


    At this moment, Bai Ziyu is still here.


    Security let her call in person, has explained that Bai Ziyu did not leave the company.


    So why doesn''t the other party answer the phone.


    When they talked before, it was quite smooth.


    Is there any delay?


    I''d rather think about it than understand it.


    And the security guard standing in front of her, the doubt in his eyes is more obvious.


    "Host, Bai Ziyu is in danger. Go and save him


    The voice of the soul suddenly rang out.


    "Little soul..."


    Before mi Youning finished her words, her body was instantly transferred to the top office of Bai''s group.


    The security guard standing downstairs glared with fear in his eyes.


    What did he see just now?


    A big living man disappeared in front of him.


    Without waiting for him to shout, his expression became dull.


    After a while, I shook my body.


    The security guard looked at the surrounding environment and didn''t understand what he was doing standing here.


    He patted himself on the head and went on working.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning was transferred to the high-rise office area.


    She looked at the scene and frowned.


    The men in black were standing in the corridor, most of them controlling some people.


    One of them, MI Youning, is quite familiar with it.


    The man who has been predestined by several sides, Jin Le, Secretary of Bai Ziyu.


    Miyuning knew that something had happened.


    I just don''t know what happened to Bai Ziyu.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with these people? Where is Bai Ziyu? "


    "Host, Bai Ziyu is in the office, chairman''s office, you go in quickly! Otherwise it will be too late! "


    As soon as I heard Xiao hun''er''s anxious voice, MI Youning appeared immediately.


    She quickly rushed to the chairman''s office, the speed is like a shadow.


    So that the surrounding big men in black have no time to react.


    By the time they responded, miyuning had already opened the door of the chairman''s office.


    "Bang..."


    And the bullets went off.


    Miyuning heard the gunfire.


    After she saw the scene of the room, she had no time to think about anything.


    He rushed at Bai Ziyu, who was imprisoned by others.


    "Well..."


    Miyuning used a lot of strength to throw Bai Ziyu to the ground.


    Together with the two men in black who imprisoned Bai Ziyu, they were all involved on the ground.


    Can think of her action how fast, how strong momentum.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t see mi Youning clearly, so he was thrown to the ground.


    He hit the back of his head on the ground.


    The impact left him in a daze.


    But nothing lost his life.


    Although miyuning pounced on Bai Ziyu, her body blocked the bullet.


    The son - bounced into her body.


    He was shot in the shoulder and the blood came out quickly.


    Miyuning didn''t have time to delay. He pulled baiziyu, who was still in confusion, away quickly.


    I''m afraid those people will shoot again, a series of shots.


    "Who is it?"

 Chapter 950

    "Who is it?"


    Those people didn''t kill Bai Ziyu. At this time, they saw a woman stand up and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at her.


    Of course, there is Bai Ziyu in her hand.


    When he stood up, Bai Ziyu quickly regained his consciousness.


    He turned to his familiar face.


    Miyuning''s blood in front of yuexiong made his eyes deep and red.


    "You''re hurt!"


    Of course miyuning knew he was hurt.


    The pain of her body reminds her all the time.


    She looked warily at the people in front of her, ignoring the weapons in their hands.


    "Who are you? How can we kill people! "


    The man standing in the front is the one who shot Bai Ziyu before.


    He saw that miyunins was not afraid, and even released a bloody smell that she was familiar with.


    The other party can''t find out who the woman is.


    "Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them."


    "Oh..." mi you Ning sneered, "then I''ll pay you double money, and you''ll kill the people who hired you!"


    The man frowned, "we don''t backwater."


    Mi you Ning was full of professional ethics and raised eyebrows.


    "You still have professional ethics, so now you have only two ways, either die here, or get out!"


    The man''s face changed and he was obviously insulted by mi you Ning''s words.


    The other party, holding the gun in his hand, comes to MI Youning and Bai Ziyu.


    So close that miyuning could see his face clearly.


    There was a scar on his face, but it didn''t affect his momentum.


    Dangerous, bloodthirsty, killing, powerful.


    This man is a tough character.


    "Miss, what we want to kill is the man behind you. It has nothing to do with you. I advise you to leave as soon as possible.


    It doesn''t make any difference for us to bear one more life. You are so young. If you lose your life, it will be too late. "


    As soon as Bai Ziyu heard this, he immediately pulled mi you Ning behind him.


    He had thought before, if the other party came, would encounter this scene.


    Or come here and see one of his bodies.


    He thought of many possibilities, but did not think of each other, even in the crisis to save him.


    It''s not that we haven''t negotiated with these people before.


    But they all failed.


    Because the man in front of you is a muscle.


    Now it''s worth it to see the person in his heart again.


    Although not reconciled, but also do not want to be buried.


    "It''s just a bunch of Desperado. How long can you live in peace after you kill me?


    I''m careless today. I''ll let you take advantage of it. Even if I die, you can''t escape! "


    The scarred man was unmoved and saw Bai Ziyu take the initiative to stand up.


    The weapon in his hand was aimed at him.


    "You''re the first person I''ve ever met who''s so indifferent to life and death."


    There was still some appreciation in that tone.


    Bai Ziyu''s heart is the mood of Japanese dog.


    This appreciation and admiration, we can not say it at this time.


    I don''t know. I thought we were in business.


    Miyuning stood behind Bai Ziyu, enduring the pain of his body, and the soul power of his hands had been running fast.


    "Little soul, send me the information of the man with scar on the opposite side to see what the situation is."


    "Host, ready to receive..."


    Mi you Ning heard the tone of little soul''s feeble voice.


    She doesn''t have time for that.


    Now all her vigilance has been given to the desperado in front of her.

 Chapter 951

    Scar man said that, has pulled the trigger.


    The clear voice was very clear in the silent office.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the building of Bai''s group, dozens of motorcades came.


    The signs on these vehicles are Bai''s Totem.


    Luxury vehicles attract more people on both sides of the road, as well as passing vehicles.


    One by one, the luxury cars with low-key luxury quickly stop under the building of Bai''s group.


    The first car to stop, from the car quickly down a few men.


    The momentum of these people is very strange, self-discipline, rigorous, just, but also murderous.


    More and more vehicles stopped next.


    But as soon as the car stopped, some people immediately got out of the car.


    The security guards downstairs of Baishi group were shocked by the scene one after another.


    When they come, they will stop these people.


    However, when I saw the vehicles of Bai''s Totem nearby, I tried to resist their actions.


    The building has been filled with dozens of luxury cars.


    But then there was a long convoy.


    The man in the lead, wearing camouflage clothes, has a bulging waist.


    Seeing that people were almost there, he waved to the people behind him.


    Some of these people are wearing camouflage clothes, some are wearing casual clothes, and some are wearing suits.


    But they have the same momentum.


    They are full of killing, but they have contradictory self-discipline and preciseness in their words and deeds.


    These are the people who are raised by the white family.


    Today''s Bai Ziyu is careless, only then can be drilled the loophole.


    On weekdays, he would be accompanied by several such people, and even someone would protect him in the dark.


    For the sake of the old man''s future, he arranged everyone out.


    Just to let the old man go.


    When the other party is alive, they like to be lively.


    That''s all he can do now.


    Because of his behavior, he almost lost his life.


    In the office upstairs, just as scar pulled the trigger, miyuning spoke.


    "Zhou ya!"


    Scar man didn''t stop.


    Miyuning''s hand trembled when he called.


    "Bang..."


    As a player who has been playing with guns for many years, scar man immediately transferred his gun.


    Bai Ziyu''s hands tightly imprison mi Youning to prevent her from jumping out again.


    I didn''t expect that the gun went off, but it didn''t hit him.


    Bai Ziyu''s hands still did not release mi Youning''s body.


    Scar man stares at mi you Ning darkly, "who are you?"


    Miyuning patted Bai Ziyu to relax him.


    She broke away from Bai Ziyu''s hands and came out to confront scar man.


    "Zhou ya, the eldest lady of the Zhou family, because it is said that she will marry Bai Ziyu, when you receive this list, you don''t hesitate to take it, do you?"


    Scar man pursed his lips and did not retort.


    Miyuning continued: "Zhou Ya and you have a very good relationship, but because of the estrangement of their identities, they have never disclosed their relationship.


    Now that Zhou Ya is pregnant, the baby is yours! "


    Scar face, has been completely shocked.


    Because his feelings with Zhou Ya are very hidden.


    In addition to the confidants around, no one knows.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Scar man has been shocked.


    Miyuning controlled his gun wound with the power of his soul.


    She naturally went to Bai Ziyu, put her arms around his neck, and put her lips up.


    Two lips imprint each other and explore each other deeply.


    This scene made it clear to everyone around that they had no relationship.

 Chapter 952

    Nearly 100 luxury cars have been parked downstairs.


    Later, they didn''t go upstairs. Instead, they surrounded the buildings of Bai''s group.


    Pedestrians around, as well as passing vehicles to see this scene, have stopped their action.


    Security is also keeping order and keeping no one near.


    Those who come in luxury cars, their momentum, also let passers-by flinch.


    Soon the nearest reporter came.


    See those people carrying equipment, guarding the white group building, someone came forward.


    Without saying a word, they unloaded the guy who ate in their hands.


    After that, they found out for the first time that anyone was secretly photographed.


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere upstairs is also very tense.


    Knowing that miyuning was injured, Bai Ziyu released him and held him in his arms.


    Zhou ya, he also knows the woman whose uncle wanted him to marry.


    His cold eyes were on scar man.


    "Bai Zhanqing asked you to come."


    This is just a statement. I didn''t ask because I guessed the other person.


    Now, when it comes to the Zhou family, it''s not so simple.


    Scar man''s ears moved and his face changed.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang..."


    The door of the office was spread.


    There was also a fierce fight outside the door.


    "Don''t move, drop your weapons!"


    A group of people rushed in, with sharp weapons in their hands, pointing at everyone in the room.


    Apart from Bai Ziyu and MI Youning, of course.


    These people are the people who came downstairs in the luxury car of Bai''s Totem.


    Looking at the familiar face coming, Bai Ziyu was relieved.


    Finally arrived.


    It''s OK. It''s OK.


    Bai Ziyu no longer cares about the people around him. He looks down at Mi Youning''s injury.


    There was a lot of blood in front of each other''s Yue Hun, but now there is no more blood.


    He helped the man to his office chair and sat down.


    "Honey, does it hurt?"


    Bending over to look at the wound, his eyes showed heartache, and his tone was even more frightening.


    When scar man and his men saw the people coming, they knew that today was over.


    They''re going to be planted here,


    Thinking that it was all his own fault, scar man turned his head and looked at Bai Ziyu and MI Youning.


    "It''s my fault to do things one by one. Kill me or let my brothers go."


    Bai Ziyu didn''t pay any attention to him. He didn''t even look at him.


    Mi you Ning heard this, but turned his head and looked at scar man.


    "Kill you, let your brother go, and they''ll take revenge on us later."


    This is really a sharp question.


    Because even if they promise, they can''t get trust.


    Scar man''s face is very ugly, but also showed the expression of remorse.


    Bai Ziyu was also angry because of MI Youning''s words.


    The wounds in front of my eyes were all made by those people.


    It makes him angry, it makes him sad, it makes him afraid.


    What if, what if something really happened.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are.


    Bai Ziyu gets up and walks to the bodyguard of Bai''s family, grabs the weapon in his hand.


    The gun - the mouth to the scar man''s position, "you damn it!"


    His voice was cold and heartless, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    At this moment, Bai Ziyu has no evil temperament. He is like a furious lion.


    Miyuning knew that the gun in Bai Ziyu''s hand was loaded.


    Seeing that he wanted to move, he immediately stopped, "Bai Ziyu! No


    This man can''t kill or die here.

 Chapter 953

    It turns out that even if Bai Ziyu was on the verge of rage, MI Youning immediately pulled his reason back.


    He turned his head and looked into miyuning''s eyes.


    Miyuning comforted him with a smile: "let them go."


    This made Bai Ziyu''s face change. He dropped his eyes and said firmly, "no way!"


    Scar man and his men had heard mi you Ning''s words, and their eyes were bright.


    However, Bai Ziyu''s resolute attitude made them disappear in an instant.


    Miyuning knows why Bai Ziyu didn''t let them go.


    Before this man''s eyes revealed the heartache, she saw in the eyes.


    She stood up and walked slowly to Bai Ziyu.


    The latter saw her action and immediately met her.


    "Bai Ziyu let them go. Let''s stop this matter."


    Miyuning is not a virgin, but the identity of scar man is really immovable.


    This man is also a man who wanders in the dark.


    But his family has some influence in the capital.


    And this man didn''t hurt Bai Ziyu in the end.


    Although she was shot, it was not life-threatening.


    Seeing that Bai Ziyu''s face was still firm, MI Youning came close to him and whispered a few words, saying a surname.


    That''s the leader of China.


    Bai Ziyu pursed his lips tightly.


    He turned his head and glared at scar man.


    The latter was dazzled by him, but he also knew that this matter could not be solved easily.


    Bai Ziyu showed his intention to kill him.


    Miyuning took Bai Ziyu by the hand and said gently, "be obedient and let them go."


    Bai Ziyu clenched his teeth, because he had to take into account two points of what was involved.


    But when he thought of letting people go, he couldn''t get out of his mind.


    He stares at scar man, suddenly laughs and says: "you hurt my woman, and you''ll get a shot. Will you take it?"


    Scar man didn''t even hesitate. He nodded, "accept!"


    Bai Ziyu''s smile became more and more obvious.


    The gun in his hand was aimed at scar man''s shoulder.


    This location is not fatal.


    This let scar man behind of hand in succession relaxed breath.


    "Bang!"


    The gunshot rang out and scar man was shot in the shoulder.


    His body didn''t move.


    Not even a sound came out.


    "Go away!"


    Bai Ziyu said coldly.


    Scar man glanced at Bai Ziyu and then at Mi Youning, with a sense of inquiry in his eyes.


    He turned and strode out of the office.


    "You owe me one! I''ll return it to you later! "


    Miyuning''s voice followed.


    Scar man stopped and turned his back to his body Step up and move on.


    With his steps away, there are still fresh blood dripping on the ground.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, MI Youning showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s almost five months away. The woman Li Yun should be back.


    Li Yun is now involved in people who have a potential relationship with scar man.


    Some things are doomed.


    Scar man''s identity is not simple, double agent.


    Unfortunately, it fell on Zhou ya.


    Things at that level have nothing to do with her.


    The task in this world is still a little short.


    When the woman Li Yun returns, it''s the end of her mission.


    Bai Ziyu captured the smile on MI Youning''s face.


    He didn''t know how this woman would know such a secret thing.


    If it wasn''t for his relationship with the military, he had heard about it.

 Chapter 954

    I really can''t believe that it will come from a woman who has never been in touch with those levels.


    Thinking of that surname, a dark light flashed through Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    After scar man left with people, Bai Ziyu told the white bodyguards around him, "contact the hospital immediately and let people prepare for the operation."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Obviously, the bodyguard who led the team answered and left with some people.


    Bai Ziyu also bent over and held mi Youning in his arms.


    "Baby, bear with it a little longer, and you''ll be fine."


    Miyuning really doesn''t hurt now.


    It is hoped that the heartache in Bai Ziyu''s eyes will benefit her.


    This is to offset the man''s previous teasing of her.


    She put her arms around Bai Ziyu''s neck and leaned in his arms.


    Scar man went downstairs, looking at the scene downstairs, eyebrows tightly wrinkled up.


    He thought there were only those people upstairs, but he didn''t expect to make so much noise.


    This Bai''s group is underestimated after all.


    The people around surrounded the building of the White''s group.


    They can''t leave at all.


    Just then, a group of people came out of the building.


    It''s the bodyguard who led the team before.


    When the other party saw the scar man and his party, his eyes showed vigilance.


    Looking at the brothers he brought with him, he knew what had happened.


    He went forward and told those people that scar man left with his men.


    "Boss down, ready to stand by!"


    As soon as the bodyguard gave orders to make a sound, those people did not make a sound, but put their hands on their shoulders.


    This is a gesture of obedience, because the sound will cause people around to watch.


    When Bai Ziyu came downstairs with miyuning in his arms and walked out of the building.


    What you see is hundreds of cars, encircling the building.


    As the successor of Bai''s group, he has been implanted with dangerous trigger in his body.


    When he found the danger, he opened it for the first time.


    Otherwise these people would not have come.


    Mi you Ning nestled in Bai Ziyu''s arms and glanced at the battle on the road for a moment.


    This... This is the way of a century old family.


    It''s a family with ties to the military.


    The Bai family has always had a back hand. They are destined to be targeted when they stand at this height.


    But miyuning believed that with Bai Ziyu''s mind, there would be no problem at all.


    She continued to nestle in the man''s arms, enjoying his rapid heartbeat.


    Bai Ziyu was still nervous.


    It''s a strain on her.


    Miyuning chuckled in secret.


    Bai Ziyu, holding the man in his arms and protected by the bodyguards around him, walked slowly to the front of the car.


    He took miyuning in his arms, relaxed and got into the car.


    When Bai Ziyu got into the car, he didn''t immediately tell the driver to drive.


    But to the bodyguard standing outside the car: "control the father and son of Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Drive to the hospital."


    The luxury cars of low-key and luxury gradually drive away.


    In front of it, and behind, are followed by a few cars to protect.


    This shocking scene was not photographed in the end.


    But also let some of the magic are watching, slowly spread out.


    Everyone knows that on the day the chairman of White''s group passed away, great changes took place in White''s group.


    Some say it''s an internal fight.


    Others say it is to clean up the internal high-level.


    Some even say it''s for a woman.


    The new chairman of the board of directors, in order to like the woman at all.


    It''s always the last rumor that gets weirder and weirder.

 Chapter 955

    However, because of this rumor and the death of the old chairman, Bai''s stock began to recover.


    It''s a surprise.


    After arriving at the hospital, miyuning was operated on by a professional bomb collector.


    She refused the anesthetic because it hurt her nerves.


    And because she had the power of soul, she blocked the pain.


    Bai Ziyu didn''t agree at first.


    Seeing that miyuning''s attitude was firm, it was up to her.


    During the operation, Bai Ziyu changed his sterile clothes and accompanied mi Youning.


    Two people''s hands hold together, like inseparable lovers.


    A few doctors on one side saw that the master was so nervous about a woman.


    They are under a lot of pressure and very nervous.


    Mi you Ning saw the discomfort of these people, even because Bai Ziyu didn''t know how to start.


    She shook Bai Ziyu''s hand.


    The latter still thought that the doctor hurt her, he told the doctor in a low voice: "gently, don''t let her pain."


    As soon as the words came out, several doctors stopped their movements one after another.


    They don''t know what to do.


    Miyuning''s unintentional action brought about the misunderstanding of Bai Ziyu.


    She decided to divert the other person''s attention.


    "Why are you alone in the company today? Why don''t you have bodyguards with you?"


    Bai Ziyu was really distracted.


    However, this is in mi you Ning''s view.


    He spoke out about today.


    Including the old man gave him all the property.


    Even the uncle''s family was expelled from the Bai group.


    Just to prevent them from interfering too much.


    After Bai Ziyu opened his mouth, miyuning gave a look at several doctors, who immediately started to act.


    Don''t look at Bai Ziyu talking to MI Youning.


    In fact, he has been paying close attention to mi you Ning.


    Nature saw her little action, just pretending not to know.


    He is not a fool, how can not see it.


    Bai Ziyu picked out some unimportant things and talked to MI Youning all the time.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    The hand speed soon ended.


    At the end of the operation, Bai Ziyu''s words stopped.


    Seeing that the operation was successful, the doctor dared to approach Bai Ziyu.


    But they also really admire miyuning.


    There was no sound during the operation.


    Although the operation is not big, it is also very painful and has not been anesthetized.


    How can they not admire it.


    "Young master, the operation is very successful. This young lady can''t touch water for some time.


    It''s better to go home for self-cultivation. In two days, I''ll change the dressing myself. "


    Bai Ziyu nodded and glanced at the wound on miyuning''s shoulder.


    That''s near the moon Hun.


    The white color of CHIGUO changed baiziyu''s face again.


    This color, let the other several people in the operating room see.


    It''s his patent.


    Bai Ziyu waved and drove everyone out.


    Dr. miyuning left. She wanted to get up, but Bai Ziyu stopped her.


    Looking at the wound wrapped with gauze, Bai Ziyu gently approached.


    His lips slowly closed on the edge of the wound.


    The kiss is very careful.


    What''s more, it makes mi you Ning feel itchy.


    Bai Ziyu gently kisses his warm skin.


    Miyuning was itched and pushed his head.


    Bai Ziyu raised his head, his eyes deep, his hand gently stroking the gauze.


    "Now you are my man, with my mark on you."


    Mi you Ning smiles at the words.

 Chapter 956

    Mi you Ning smiles at the words.


    "For the rest of my life, I''ll ask Bai shaoduo to give me some advice."


    Bai Ziyu shaved the tip of MI Youning''s nose and said, "naughty."


    He bent over to hold mi you Ning in his arms and left the operating room with steady steps.


    The next day, miyuning did not go to worship his parents.


    She lies in Bai Ziyu''s residence and tells Su Yanfeng about her injury.


    Su Yanfeng smell speech immediately anxious.


    He said he would come to see her and take her home.


    When Su Yanfeng''s anxious voice comes out of the phone, Bai Ziyu is holding mi Youning.


    He heard that Su Yanfeng wanted to take people away, and he picked his eyebrows.


    He hugged mi you Ning with both hands, but he avoided the wound carefully.


    Miyuning felt his action and said to Su Yanfeng on the phone, "brother, I''ll take a two-day rest. It''s not too serious."


    "I''ll pick you up when you''re in someone else''s house."


    Miyuning turned his head to see the evil face of Bai Ziyu.


    "You''ll be very busy these two days. I''ll go home to recover first."


    This is for the sake of Bai Ziyu.


    The affairs of the chairman of the White''s group are not finished.


    And there are a lot of things in the company.


    Bai Ziyu also knew that he would be too busy to see anyone in the next few days.


    It''s also lonely to leave people here. "OK, after you go home, you should be careful not to get wet. I''ll ask the doctor to come to you for regular dressing change."


    Mi you rather nods, this just lets Su Yan Feng come to pick her up.


    But Su Yanfeng didn''t come alone.


    He was accompanied by Ye Han.


    Bai Ziyu stood at the door with MI Youning, watching Su Yanfeng driving.


    He was not the only one who got off the bus. There was another man coming up from the co driver''s seat.


    This is Ye Han.


    Two people''s clothes are a little messy. Although they have been sorted out, they can be seen at a glance.


    They should have been out all night without going back.


    After su Yanfeng gets off the bus, Bai Ziyu helps mi Youning to the other side.


    As soon as Su Yanfeng gets out of the car, he sees his sister supported by Bai Shao.


    There is also a warm and ambiguous atmosphere between them.


    His face didn''t look very good.


    Who does not know Bai Ziyu''s side, the most Yingyan.


    The speed of changing women is faster than changing clothes.


    He walked up to Bai Ziyu and glared at Mi Youning.


    When he looked at Bai Ziyu''s body, he turned to be gentle, with a proper smile on his face.


    "Thank you Bai Shao for taking care of Xiao Xi. I''ll take her home."


    Su Yanfeng held out his hand to Bai Ziyu.


    Looking at that hand, Bai Ziyu clenched mi Youning''s hand, and he was not willing to give it away.


    I don''t know when to see you again.


    Su Yanfeng saw him like this, and his face gradually sank.


    And Bai Ziyu looked at Mi Youning deeply.


    In the eye reveals does not give up, also has the ambiguous emotion.


    The situation of Su Yanfeng and Bai Ziyu is seen by Mi Youning.


    She patted Bai Ziyu''s hand with a smile. "I''ll go home first. I''ll call you back. You should be busy too."


    Bai Ziyu reluctantly released mi Youning''s hand. When he turned to see Su Yanfeng, he regained his handsome smile.


    The smile showed a trace of charm.


    On this smiling face, Su Yanfeng heart secretly scold, really special evil.


    No wonder my sister was taken away by this evil.


    "Su... Elder brother, I''ll go to see Xiao Xi after I''m busy."


    Su Yanfeng a listen to this voice big brother, hand tremble.

 Chapter 957

    Su Yanfeng heard Bai Ziyu''s voice, his hands trembled, and his face became frightened.


    He looked directly at each other with a look of refusal.


    "Bai Shao, I can''t afford your voice. You''d better call me by my name."


    Bai Ziyu held up mi Youning''s hand and said with a smile, "I''ll be a family in the future. It''s not too much to call you big brother."


    The implication of his words was that he would marry miyuning.


    Su Yanfeng naturally is to listen to come out, the heart is day dog.


    Shentemo''s family.


    Bai Ziyu''s confidence in this is very low.


    Su Yanfeng didn''t want to argue with him, his hand stretched forward again, "Bai Shao, I''m going to take Xiao Xi home."


    Miyuning pulls out his hand and walks to Su Yanfeng.


    "I''ll go back first and call back."


    Bai Ziyu''s unhappy face gave her a flattering smile.


    "OK, I''ll come to you when I''m done with the things around me."


    "Well."


    Su Yanfeng takes mi Youning by the hand and turns to leave.


    Ye Han stood not far away, looking at the scene.


    I found that the woman Su Yanfeng was holding was the one I met a month ago.


    That familiar face, let him remember deeply.


    Miyuning''s face was seven or eight points similar to that of the deceased.


    That''s why he got off.


    At first he thought it was Li Yun.


    Su Yanfeng goes to the car and glances at Ye Han who has been staring at mi you Ning.


    "Gone."


    Ye Han nodded and sat back in the car again.


    Bai Ziyu watched the car go away gradually. He didn''t turn back until it disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning returned home and had been recuperating at ease.


    When Wang Bao died, general manager Zhang went in, and the cause of his parents'' death was announced.


    Su Yanfeng also knows the internal problems of the company. Most of the artists are poisoned.


    He had to go back to the company to investigate one by one and force these people to quit.


    Of course, can not give up the direct termination of the cooperation, unilateral termination of the company.


    The loss of Yitian entertainment company is a little big.


    First of all, he Ming, one of the money makers, went in.


    He was sentenced to life for smoking, selling and poisoning.


    This is even more incredible to the outside world.


    His fans are making a disturbance.


    It wasn''t until the police came forward and announced he Ming''s crime that the storm stopped.


    Other artists in the company also suffered some losses more or less.


    Su Yanfeng is too busy to see anyone.


    Bai Ziyu''s side is even worse.


    After the old man''s affairs are settled, Bai''s group still needs him to preside over.


    Before the old man was alive, he was in charge of half a group, so he started it easily.


    The father and son of Bai Zhanqing and Bai Wenbo have been controlled by his people.


    He took the time to meet them.


    That night, Bai Zhanqing''s family left mordu overnight and flew abroad.


    In his later life, Bai Ziyu never saw the father and son again.


    Miyuning knew that they were all very busy. She honestly recuperated at home.


    What''s on TV is a well-known figure in Mordor, who was executed for smoking, selling and poisoning.


    This man mi you Ning also knows.


    It''s Mr. Zhang.


    The death of the original parents has come to an end.


    All the people involved have their final retribution.


    Miyuning turned to look at pearl beside him.


    It was yesterday that Pearl came to her.


    The other party is Duan Hong sent to protect her and bring her good news.

 Chapter 958

    The people who used to fight against their parents have been solved.


    Those people are not Duan Hong''s confidants. As for how to solve the problem, MI Youning knows clearly.


    Because of Bai Ziyu''s relationship, Duan Hong sends pearl to her again.


    Miyuning did not refuse.


    Pearl''s return seemed reassuring, but she was more silent.


    She doesn''t need protection. There are people sent by Bai Ziyu in the dark of Su''s house.


    Although the man didn''t tell her.


    It doesn''t stop her from knowing that.


    There are advertisements on the TV screen.


    Miyuning leans his head on the sofa and closes his eyes.


    "Little soul, what happened to that woman Li Yun?"


    Abstinence is awake.


    From the day when Bai Ziyu was in danger, Jiehun occasionally appeared to "chat" with her.


    "Host, the world follows the original story, you know."


    Mi you Ning knows that Jie Hun is playing a small temper.


    Two days ago, she was speechless.


    No, I''m still in a temper.


    "The original story? The original plot does not have ye Han and Su Yanfeng involved in everything, and ye Han bent


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There''s nothing to say about the soul.


    Because the plot of the world has changed a little.


    Ye Han and Su Yanfeng didn''t know each other.


    But they got together by mistake.


    But it''s nothing to him.


    "Host, this will make your task more smoothly. When the woman Li Yun returns, she and ye Han will not be together."


    Mi you Ning heard the words and opened her eyes.


    That pair of eyes showed worry, she is worried about Su Yanfeng.


    This man is now the only one that the original owner cares about.


    Su ranxi didn''t want his brother to get hurt.


    Miyuning''s eyes flashed a bright light.


    I hope that woman Li Yun doesn''t want to die.


    Once let Su Yanfeng involved in it, her means must be more ruthless.


    What the original owner paid was the price of soul. She would never make fun of it.


    ¡­¡­


    Six months later.


    It''s a bright day for Mordor.


    The wedding day of the chairman of White''s group.


    Speaking of the chairman of the board of directors of Bai''s group, people who know the inside story can sit down and talk for a day and a night.


    Because in the past six months, Bai Ziyu''s decision-making means and his changed disposition have really broken people''s eyes.


    Since Bai Ziyu became the chairman of Bai''s group, there have been no more Yingyan around him.


    Except for one person, the sister of the leader of Yitian entertainment company.


    Compared with Bai group, Yitian entertainment company has different status day by day.


    Many people wait to see the play and think that Bai Ziyu has not changed his old habits.


    Maybe I''ll catch up with you and dump you soon.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t.


    Even what happened next was amazing.


    Su Yanfeng, chairman of Yitian entertainment company, is a full sister.


    He put an end to his sister''s association with Bai Ziyu, which made some people get wind of.


    Every time Bai Ziyu went to Su''s house, he was turned away.


    To the company, two people are not to deal with.


    In the past six months, there have been many rumors about Bai Ziyu.


    Today, he was turned away from Su''s house again.


    Tomorrow, chairman Su and chairman Bai almost have a big fight at the banquet.


    Another day, they put together wine.


    Later I heard that they really had a fight.

 Chapter 959

    For some time after that, both of them were very low-key.


    But the people who have seen them, looking at the two faces hanging colors, feel that the rumor is true.


    Now for nearly half a year, Bai Ziyu has finally got the beauty back.


    Look at Su Yanfeng''s face again, although smiling, but how to see all some reluctantly.


    All the ceremonies have been held.


    Miyuning took Bai Ziyu by the arm and toasted at the banquet.


    On Su Yanfeng''s desk, Bai Ziyu smiles and reveals eight teeth.


    "Brother, here''s to you."


    That sound is a fool can hear, especially happy.


    Su Yanfeng raises his glass, glances at Bai Ziyu and looks at Mi Youning tenderly.


    Seeing his sister wearing wedding dress and delicate make-up, his eyes were slightly astringent.


    His sister got married, and he was the only one left in the family.


    In the past six months, he has already accepted Bai Ziyu.


    But the thought of this man robbing his sister made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Brother-in-law, I''ll give Xiao Xi to you in the future. If you don''t treat her well, I''ll..."


    What can he do, take people away?


    Su Yanfeng glanced at his younger sister. Half of the reason for this half a year is that he accepted Bai Ziyu.


    If my sister likes it, he can still separate them.


    People around are paying attention to this side.


    Ye Han stood up and pulled Su Yanfeng''s arm.


    Su Yanfeng came back and pretended to be fierce. "In a word, you should treat Xiaoxi well, or I''ll take her home."


    On hearing this, Bai Ziyu quit.


    He took mi you Ning''s waist and said firmly, "I won''t let you have this chance. She will never leave me."


    "Well, you''re smart."


    Su Yanfeng took the glass and drank it.


    Bai Ziyu drank his wine.


    Mi you Ning looks at them with a smile.


    They are like children, meeting is pinching.


    "Host, are you happy now?"


    All of a sudden, the spirit of abstinence is online.


    Miyuning had a bad feeling.


    The smile on her face kept on, but her heart began to make complaints about her soul.


    "Happiness, little soul, are you happy for me?"


    "Well, I''ll be happy for you."


    This made mi you Ning more sure that something was going to happen.


    Ye Han saw that Su Yanfeng was not in the right mood today. He obviously drank too much.


    He helped the man to his seat.


    Bai Ziyu takes mi Youning and goes to the next table.


    "Little soul, you are my" die hard "friend, thank you


    Miyuning tenderly thanks the soul.


    "Oh, my God! Host, you can pull it down


    But the soul was scared and quickly returned to normal.


    "Come on, tell me what happened?"


    "Li Yun is back..."


    "Ye Han!"


    At the same time, the voice of a strange woman also sounded on the banquet floor.


    Miyuning''s heart was full of ten thousand grass and mud horses.


    It''s a coincidence.


    She had to doubt whether all this was deliberately arranged by the soul.


    "Little soul, shut up! It''s no good just to make a sound! "


    "Good intentions are not rewarded. You will lose me like this."


    "Ha ha... Goodbye."


    Miyuning stopped and turned around to look out of everyone''s sight.


    The woman standing at the gate of the banquet is really a big white lotus.


    White skirt, light makeup, white lips.


    It looks pathetic. It''s very distressing.


    Half a year has passed.

 Chapter 960

    She knew Li Yun would come back sooner or later, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Li Yun, standing at the door, is different from the face of shayuanzhu.


    At this time, Li Yun is really a big white lotus.


    And the ugly face of Li Yun, is also quite people want to kill vent their anger.


    The most powerful weapon for this woman is her delicate appearance.


    Miyuning takes a look at Ye Han sitting beside Su Yanfeng.


    Ye Han also saw Li Yun, and he even stood up excitedly.


    "Li Yun..."


    Su Yanfeng heard Ye Han''s name.


    He looked at Li Yun with a complicated look and looked back at Ye Han.


    In the past six months, their development has been very smooth.


    They are all tough measures used by Su Yanfeng.


    Now that Li Yun is back, there is a weak relationship between them. Is it destined to break.


    Su Yanfeng has heard of Li Yun.


    Ye Han is a new upstart in business, but also a spoony.


    He also knows that the other party has a girlfriend, but later died, ye Han has been unable to forget that woman.


    Everyone at the party was attracted by the sudden appearance of Li Yun.


    Li Yun sees that he has attracted people''s attention and tears come down.


    "Brother Han, I miss you so much


    With that, she ran towards Ye Han.


    Ye Han even took the initiative to extend his hands.


    This is his subconscious action.


    Su Yanfeng see this, the amount of green tendons are jumping out.


    Li Yun saw Ye Han''s action and laughed, smiling at the sweetness and happiness on her face.


    That happy and sweet smile completely stimulated Su Yanfeng.


    Seeing that Li Yun is about to fall into Ye Han''s arms, he pulls people directly into his arms.


    "Bang..."


    Li Yun pours on the table behind Ye Han.


    The food on the table covered her.


    The white lotus, which was still soft, suddenly became embarrassed.


    Li Yun''s eyes flashed a gloomy light.


    She specially inquired about ye Han''s itinerary today, and it took her a lot of effort to enter the banquet.


    But I didn''t expect such a big ugliness.


    The tears in her eyes became more fierce.


    This woman seems to be made of water. She always tears.


    But also let the presence of many men, have shown sympathy.


    Li Yun stands up and turns to look at Ye Han plaintively.


    Although at this time, Li Yun is in a mess, and the poor little face also makes the people present ignore her embarrassment.


    These people''s eyes have been on Li Yun''s charming face.


    Of course, these people do not include mi Youning, Bai Ziyu, Su Yanfeng and others.


    Bai Ziyu made a gesture to the bodyguard not far away from the banquet.


    The men came quickly this way.


    Today is his wedding party. No one can disturb it.


    Bai Ziyu looks at Li Yun like a dead man.


    "Brother Han, it''s me, I''m ah Yun!"


    Li Yun''s face was full of tears, but he showed an excited smile.


    It''s a bonus for her.


    Ye Han nodded, he wanted to see the woman opposite, whether he was dreaming.


    After all, the sudden appearance of people who have been guilty for so long has caught him by surprise.


    Unfortunately, Su Yanfeng did not let him go at all, so that he could not do what he wanted to do.


    Li Yun also found that Bai Ziyu was not happy with his sight.


    There is that pull Ye Han, don''t let it close to her Su Yanfeng.


    The two men looked at her the same way.


    So cold, unwelcome, repulsive and unhappy.


    Li Yun dropped her eyes, and her eyes were full of meditation.

 Chapter 961

    She hasn''t been in Mordor in the past two years. What happened.


    Ye Han breaks free from the confinement of Su Yanfeng and comes to Li Yun quickly.


    "Is it really you? Li Yun


    Li Yun saw Ye Han coming, and she still had a happy smile on her face.


    However, the last sound of Li Yun completely changed her face.


    They have never seen such a strange name.


    Ah Yun, ye Han used to call her that way.


    The smile on Li Yun''s face could not be maintained.


    At the same time, the bodyguard of the Bai family also came to her side and pulled people out of the banquet hall before ye Han got close.


    Li Yun was caught off guard and was pulled away.


    How can she be reconciled.


    Mi you Ning looks at the flash of light at the bottom of Li Yun''s eyes. She suddenly finds that there is something wrong with this woman.


    By the way, Li Yun is protecting her stomach.


    Even though she was pulled by the bodyguards of the Bai family, she still protected her stomach.


    And when I hit the table before, it was the same.


    I almost forgot that Li Yun was pregnant at this time.


    Others didn''t find it, but she did. Li Yun''s face was very white.


    And her exposed limbs are very white.


    In the White House bodyguard pull, her clothes inadvertently raised.


    Her body is not white, and her face is white and her skin is covered by her make-up.


    This woman spent a year and a half in that deep forest, how could she keep her skin as before.


    "Ye Han! I''m here for you. I''m your girlfriend


    Li Yun had to shout out.


    Her voice, let everyone know her identity.


    Although some people have speculated before, they are not fully sure.


    No one knows that ye Han is an infatuated man.


    He was once depressed by his girlfriend''s accident.


    Ye Han quickly goes after Li Yun. At this time, his brain is a little confused.


    "Ye Han!"


    Su Yanfeng pulls Ye Han, his voice is low and depressed.


    Those who were held by him stopped, but did not dare to look back.


    This man occupied all his time in half a year.


    Because of him, he almost forgot the existence of Li Yun.


    When ye Han hesitates, Li Yun has been pulled out by the bodyguards of the Bai family.


    As the protagonist of the banquet, Bai Ziyu let everyone continue without caring about this episode.


    People are also very face, no longer pay attention to Li Yun''s interlude, as for their hearts so indifferent.


    Mi Youning sees Su Yanfeng and ye Han in a stalemate and walks to them.


    "This is not a place to talk. You come upstairs with me."


    At this time, ye Han suddenly shakes away Su Yanfeng''s hand.


    "I''m sorry."


    He said sorry, I don''t know who to say, quickly left the party.


    Su Yanfeng held his hands tightly and pursed his lips.


    Mi you Ning knows that he''s sorry. He said it to Su Yan Feng.


    Ye Han''s attitude also made her understand.


    He has no feelings for Su Yanfeng.


    That sorry tone, obviously with a choking.


    Su Yanfeng looks at Ye Han''s back and his eyes are red.


    He really likes Ye Han and wants to be with him all the time.


    Even think well, when ye Han really speak out like him, will take him to foreign registered marriage.


    Today, however, everything is broken.


    His dream was broken mercilessly.


    Bai Ziyu goes to them and sees Su Yanfeng''s soul.

 Chapter 962

    He looked at Su Yanfeng''s low air pressure and winked at Mi Youning.


    Miyuning holds the dress in one hand and Su Yanfeng in the other.


    "Come on, you''ll see ye Han in a moment."


    Su Yanfeng, who was not prepared to take action, left after hearing mi Youning''s words.


    The three went up to the room upstairs.


    Su Yanfeng into the room, simply can''t sit.


    Ye Han is about to run. How can he sit down.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, he had the idea of catching people and imprisoning them forever.


    But he knew it wasn''t realistic at all.


    Ye Han''s self-esteem, his pride, does not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    It can even affect their already meager feelings.


    During this time, he could see that ye Han had been shaken.


    But at this time, the ex girlfriend came back.


    Mi Youning and Bai Ziyu see Su Yanfeng walking around the room with a worried look on their faces.


    They sat on the sofa staring at him.


    They are so tired.


    It''s hard to sit down. I really don''t want to get up.


    Bai Ziyu told the bodyguard downstairs to bring the man up.


    Su Yanfeng heard the content of Bai Ziyu''s call, and then he stopped.


    "Is it Ye Han?"


    Bai Ziyu nodded.


    The bodyguard just told him that ye Han had been there all the time and said that he would also go upstairs.


    Su Yanfeng''s heart slowly calms down.


    He leaned against the bar of the room, staring at the door.


    Five minutes later, the door was knocked.


    Su Yanfeng dashed past with an arrow.


    He opened the door, and the first thing he saw was not ye Han.


    It''s the woman he hates.


    Li Yun is in a mess at this time. When she sees Su Yanfeng, her eyes are also complicated.


    Before she saw, this man and ye Han''s intimate.


    Su Yanfeng is too lazy to pay attention to this woman. He gives up his body.


    The bodyguard took Li Yun into the room.


    It was Ye Han who finally stood outside the room.


    Su Yanfeng''s dark eyes have been staring at Ye Han.


    On his line of sight, ye Han gently droop eyes, some dare not face.


    He was responsible for the injured eyes.


    In the past six months, Su Yanfeng doted on him very much.


    That kind of life on the pet, let him rely on, let him at ease.


    It was something he had never experienced.


    He''s in it.


    It''s a fact he can''t deny.


    Mi you Ning leans against Bai Ziyu, who plays with her hand and is indifferent to what is in front of her.


    Seeing that Su Yanfeng and ye Han are not coming in, MI Youning makes a sound.


    "When are you going to stand as door gods?"


    Even if Su Yanfeng heard her sister''s words, she still didn''t leave.


    He blocked in the door, staring at Ye Han.


    Ye Han doesn''t dare to look at him at all, but he is worried about Li Yun in the room.


    Thinking of Li Yun alone, she may be afraid and panic.


    He finally raised his head, to Su Yanfeng that pair can swallow his eyes.


    "I''m going in."


    Su Yanfeng, who was blocked at the door, still didn''t leave.


    "For that woman?"


    Ye Han pursed his lips and nodded gently.


    Because he can''t say it, he really can''t open his mouth to the affectionate eyes.


    "Ha ha..." Su Yanfeng sneered, he gave up his body.


    Ye Han bowed his head and walked into the room.


    Su Yanfeng did not close the door, but to keep up with his pace.


    Li Yun stands in the hall of the room and sees Ye Han coming in. Her heart is at ease at last.


    As long as ye Han is there, this man loves her.


    "Brother Han, I''m so afraid."

 Chapter 963

    "Brother Han, I''m so scared."


    Seeing ye Han coming, Li Yun''s eyes shed tears again.


    Her eyes are like a switch.


    Mi you Ning really admires Li Yun when she sees her crying.


    She feels inferior.


    Even now, she needs to be emotional before she can do it.


    Of course, she didn''t want to cry until she had to.


    Ye Han saw Li Yun''s tears and immediately went to her.


    See her all over the confusion, standing in front of her no longer close.


    First, he has a habit of cleanliness.


    Second, there is Su Yanfeng watching behind.


    He knows how jealous the man behind him is.


    Once a female assistant of the company seduced him, which was known by Su Yanfeng.


    He was tortured for nearly a month before he calmed down the incident.


    That month let him deeply know, Su Yanfeng strong jealousy.


    At the same time, he also distanced himself from all the women.


    Just because of that one month, he woke up every day in a weak waist and legs.


    He can''t stand it.


    Su Yanfeng did look at him behind his back.


    But it''s just a glance.


    He walked up to miyuning, his eyes hurt.


    This is the first time that he likes someone seriously and wants to spend his life with someone.


    Now ye Han''s behavior has made a choice.


    And how can he go after it again.


    Ye Han himself is a straight man, and later he broke it.


    The real girlfriend came, he was the one who was kicked out.


    Bai Ziyu lowered his head and played with MI Youning''s hand as if there were a flower on it.


    His face was calm, but his heart was growling.


    Today is his wedding. It''s his wedding night.


    What on earth do the unruly people want to do.


    It''s not easy to eat meat. Why do you still stay here.


    It''s been half a year. He''s endured it for half a year.


    Thinking of the hardships in the past six months, Bai Ziyu asked himself to wait patiently.


    This is a big event in my brother-in-law''s life.


    If you annoy the woman in your arms, he will have no meat today.


    Tip of the nose - the breath of people, let baiziyu stupid Valley under move.


    He restrained himself, restrained himself


    Seeing that no one spoke, he couldn''t help it.


    Bai Ziyu''s peach blossom eyes raised slightly.


    A dark light flashed through the Phoenix''s eyes.


    "I''m dumb. If you have something to say, you can solve it quickly. Don''t get in my way."


    This is Chong Ye Han and Li Yun.


    As for the elder brother-in-law, he is not prepared to touch the bottom line of his new wife.


    Li Yun heard Bai Ziyu''s unhappy voice, and his body trembled.


    The tone of her voice made her feel dangerous.


    Although insipid, but revealed his displeasure and impatience.


    Staring at her eyes, is more calm, like looking at a dead person in general.


    Ye Han saw Li Yun and thought of their past.


    He no longer cares about the existence of Su Yanfeng and reaches for Li Yun''s hand.


    It was a bit rude and a bit urgent.


    There is a posture of breaking the pot.


    Li Yun was hurt by him, and immediately had Gu Qianwang who wanted to complain.


    However, looking up at Ye Han''s haunted eyes, all her words stayed in her mouth.


    It was a pair of flustered eyes.


    Ye Han didn''t pay much attention to Li Yun. He took each other''s hand and turned to face Bai Ziyu and MI Youning.


    "Today, Li Yun disrupted your wedding. I''ll make amends for her. It''s all my fault. Please hold your hand high."


    Bai Ziyu is now the leader of the business community, which determines how many people live and die.

 Chapter 964

    Bai Ziyu is now the leader of the business community, which determines how many people live and die.


    Ye Han had to bow his head at this time.


    And it''s because of him.


    Bai Ziyu glanced at Ye Han.


    This man is my brother-in-law''s favorite. He can''t vent his anger.


    So he put his eyes on Li Yun, "you are very brave. No one dares to destroy my wedding in the devil''s land.


    There is only one wedding in life. You have to pay some price for destroying my wedding. "


    Li Yun''s courage to Shangbai Ziyu will be broken.


    There is something in this man that she is afraid of.


    That''s what she''s been facing for the past two years.


    Even now she escaped, she was still afraid.


    It''s a group that doesn''t take human life seriously and doesn''t care about the law.


    Ye Han also heard Bai Ziyu''s investigation. He blocked Li Yun''s body and made a gesture of protection.


    "Mr. Bai, please hold your hand high."


    This is the first time ye Han has done such a thing.


    His arrogance does not allow him to bow his head. Even in business, he sticks to it.


    How does Su Yanfeng not know ye Han.


    Seeing the gesture of the person he likes, he is angry and distressed.


    Bai Ziyu did not enjoy the attitude of being prayed for.


    If he can, he would like to throw Ye Han and Li Yun out.


    Miyuning had been observing several people present.


    Li Yun''s eyes are full of meditation. This woman knows how to change.


    Ye Han''s eyes showed a pray, but numb look.


    And Su Yanfeng looked at Ye Han, full of heartache, there is a trace of sadness.


    "Ye Han, in what capacity do you plead for the woman behind you?"


    Suddenly Su Yanfeng spoke.


    Ye Han looks at Bai Ziyu and hears Su Yanfeng''s inquiry. His eyes show no response.


    He can''t leave Li Yun.


    This is what he once promised his elders. He must not leave her behind.


    Ye Han closed his eyes and said word by word, "I am his boyfriend."


    Miyuning is the closest to Su Yanfeng, and seems to have heard his heartbreaking voice.


    "Good!"


    Su Yanfeng answers.


    He turned to look at Bai Ziyu.


    "Let them go. I don''t know him from now on."


    Of course, he is Ye Han.


    Bai Ziyu raised her eyebrows and looked at her brother-in-law''s sad eyes.


    It''s too much to let people go.


    But it''s none of his business. I don''t want to get involved.


    He shook miyuning''s hand and said, "honey, do you want to let people go?"


    Mi you Ning''s face was ironic, "let go, naturally."


    Ye Han chose Li Yun after all.


    Like previous lives, she let go of Su ranxi''s hand and chose Li Yun.


    Even if he knew that Li Yun was pregnant, he didn''t get rid of her.


    She was allowed to walk around him all the time.


    When ye Han hears what mi you Ning said, he opens his eyes and releases Li Yun''s hand.


    At this moment, he seems to have lost something.


    That''s something very important to him.


    Drooping eyes will cover the sadness in the eyes.


    He has to do it. Li Yun is the responsibility of his life.


    Li Yun, who is behind Ye Han, also knows that the current situation is good for her. She is relieved.


    "Xiao Xi, I will fly to the United States tonight. I won''t come back in a short time. I''ll leave the company''s affairs to you for the time being. I know you have the ability."


    Su Yanfeng suddenly opens his mouth, which makes mi Youning show a stunned expression.


    And Bai Ziyu is gnashing his teeth at Su Yanfeng.

 Chapter 965

    Su Yanfeng continued, "secretary, I''ll stay for you. I''ll help you with your work at that time. Things in the company are very easy to get started..."


    "Stop, stop..." Bai Ziyu interrupts Su Yanfeng.


    Ye Han heard Su Yanfeng to fly to the United States, he quickly raised his head, looking at the tall man''s back.


    He''s leaving


    Bai Ziyu''s face was full of impatience. "I said, brother-in-law, you''re not authentic. I just married Xiao Xi, and you''re going to let her go to work.


    It''s half a year. You''ve been torturing me for half a year. I''m not happy! "


    Su Yanfeng gave Bai Ziyu a bitter smile.


    He didn''t say anything, but there was an apology in his eyes.


    Several pairs of eyes in the house, watching Su Yanfeng turn away.


    The figure walked slowly towards the door.


    Mi you Ning turns to see ye Han, and sees that he has been staring at Su Yan Feng''s back.


    That pair of eyes is not without feelings, but more entanglement and pain.


    Ye Han, what makes you so miserable.


    Li Yun is so important to you.


    Su Yanfeng step by step to the door of the room.


    At the door, he stopped.


    The man didn''t say a word in the end.


    This made Su Yanfeng, who was expecting something, smile at himself.


    He stood at the door with his back to the people in the room.


    "Ye Han, I walk out of this door. From then on, you and I are strangers."


    Ye Han opened his mouth, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t speak at last.


    Su Yanfeng raised his feet and walked out of the door.


    "Su Yanfeng!"


    Ye Han saw that the footstep left inside the door, stepped forward and called each other.


    Su Yanfeng stopped, but there was not much expectation in his eyes.


    He knew Ye Han and knew that if the other party would keep him, it would not be at this time.


    The other side called him in a guilty tone.


    After all, it''s irreparable.


    "Sorry..."


    Sure enough, what he was waiting for was just a word of sorry.


    Su Yanfeng continued to walk, disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    He disappeared back, after all, let Ye Han wet eyes.


    From now on, strangers.


    Stranger


    He didn''t agree.


    But he has no right to disagree.


    Li Yun see the atmosphere is not right, she went to Ye Han''s side, holding his arm.


    "Ye Han, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Han took out his arm and shook his head, "it''s OK."


    He turned to Bai Ziyu and MI Youning and left the room.


    This time, ye Han did not pull Li Yun''s hand.


    He knew the other party would follow.


    Li Yun follows Ye Han as he walks outside.


    Only Bai Ziyu and MI Youning, as well as Bai''s bodyguards standing in every corner, were left in the room.


    Seeing that all the people were gone, Bai Ziyu waved to the bodyguards around him.


    The men quickly exited the room.


    Bai Ziyu, holding mi you Ning in his arms, began to get excited.


    The one in my arms is finally his.


    No one can stop him this time.


    Mi Youning feels the change of the man behind her. She turns to Bai Ziyu and says, "you arrange for them to stare at the woman Li Yun. There''s something wrong with her."


    Bai Ziyu nodded, "honey, whatever you say is fine, but today is our wedding night. Don''t mention anyone else."


    He stood up and walked into the room with miyuning in his arms.


    Miyuning gave him a hammer with a smile.


    Put the man on the bed covered with roses, and Bai Ziyu pressed him up.


    "Honey, you''re beautiful today."


    Mi you Ning encircled Bai Ziyu''s neck and said with a smile, "you are also very handsome today!"

 Chapter 966

    Hearing his beloved boast, Bai Ziyu moved as a normal man.


    He quickly takes back the clothes that are in the way of mi you Ning.


    Worship every inch of her body.


    There are traces of Bai Ziyu everywhere on the white body.


    Miyuning gave him a response.


    The light just came on outside the window.


    The night has just begun.


    ... VIP group.


    Ye Han left with Li Yun.


    They are now in a Bai''s hotel.


    Walking out of the door of the hotel, ye Han said to Li Yun who was following him: "you wait for me here first, I''ll get the car."


    Li Yun see ye han to leave, quickly grabbed his arm, "no, I want to go with you."


    Ye Han pulls out his arm, and his face shows helplessness.


    "Let''s do it together."


    He was the first to step up and leave.


    Li Yun follows Ye Han, but her eyes show panic.


    Tonight''s Ye Han, has repeatedly refused her touch.


    It''s not a good sign for her.


    Over the past year, many things will change.


    Is there anyone around Ye Han.


    Li Yun quickly denied it.


    It''s impossible. She''s different.


    No one can take her place.


    At the thought of this, Li Yun''s face showed a smile of potential.


    Ye Han got into his car, but he was stunned.


    He drove Su Yanfeng to the wedding banquet tonight.


    Because the other party is in the company, he goes to pick up the person.


    Su Yanfeng said he would like to stay with him for a while, two people drive a car.


    How did Su Yanfeng leave.


    Li Yun opened the copilot and sat in the car.


    Ye Han turns to look at her.


    Su Yanfeng was sitting next to him before.


    Now it''s a change.


    At this moment, his heart suddenly began to ache.


    It''s like a needle pricking pain.


    "What''s the matter, ye Han? What''s the matter with you?"


    Li Yun saw Ye Han''s tears, her eyes were surprised, but her tone was very worried.


    Ye Han looked up at Li Yun and saw his embarrassed appearance.


    He reached out and wiped his face.


    Tears in my hands.


    It turned out to be crying.


    Su Yanfeng and cut off, even let him so uncomfortable.


    He dried his tears, didn''t explain to Li Yun, started the car and left the hotel.


    Since he was with Su Yanfeng, he took people home.


    His heart is to bring back Li Yun.


    So she sent the person back to her original residence.


    Li Yun looks at the familiar road with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Look, even though she has been away for more than a year, for nearly two years, this man still cares about her.


    Otherwise I would not go home with her at this time.


    That family is still around the man to buy her.


    It''s their warm nest.


    Indeed, it used to be where they lived.


    Later, ye Han moved out when he learned of Li Yun''s death.


    He was sorry for his mother''s explanation, sorry for his aunt''s TOEFL, and could not accept the news of Li Yun''s death.


    So he moved out because he couldn''t face it.


    The shackles on his body make him gasp every time he goes back.


    Back in the familiar apartment, Li Yun showed a sincere smile on her face.


    Ye Han opened the door and got off.


    Li Yun gets out of the car immediately.


    Two people returned to familiar room, the house is spotless, this is Ye Han orders a person to clean for a long time.


    Li Yun thought Ye Han lived here.


    She saw her whole body in a mess, she looked at Ye Han and said shyly, "I''ll take a bath first and wait for me."

 Chapter 967

    Ye Han looked at the familiar room, and the feeling that he couldn''t breathe was gone.


    When it comes to the relationship between Li Yun and him, they are male and female friends.


    But never had a relationship.


    He won''t say anything when Li Yun is his sister.


    When I promised Li Yun to be a boyfriend and girlfriend, I knew what that meant and what responsibility it was.


    The reason why we didn''t cross the line.


    It''s because he doesn''t feel Li Yun''s body.


    No excitement, no excitement, no special feeling.


    Even his lack of hope could not be provoked.


    Li Yun once deliberately did something after drinking, but failed.


    Ye Han felt it necessary to be frank with Li Yun.


    The relationship between two people should not be like this.


    His mother was saved by Li Yun''s mother.


    In a car accident, his mother survived because of Li Yun''s mother.


    When he saw Li Yun''s mother lying in the hospital, the only thing he couldn''t put down was Li Yun.


    Instead of his family, he promised to take good care of Li Yun.


    Li Yun''s mother went, and his mother also left the root of the disease.


    Until his mother died, he promised to take good care of Li Yun.


    As for Li Yun, he always responds to every request.


    As long as it is what she wants, as long as he has, he will give it to her.


    But there''s one thing he can never give.


    If it had been, he might have let it go.


    But now he left it to others.


    His heart is gone, and it''s all left to one person.


    Su Yanfeng, the man who became a stranger later.


    Ye Han sat in the sofa, covering his face in pain.


    He can''t hurt Li Yun.


    Li Yun is his responsibility. Without the other party''s mother, his mother may have been gone for a long time.


    They stole it for many years.


    It''s stolen from Li Yun''s mother.


    He is grateful to each other, the only thing he can do is take good care of her.


    Ye Han sits on the sofa in the living room of the apartment, thinking about how to tell Li Yun.


    He has hurt Su Yanfeng and doesn''t want to hurt another one.


    Are his fault, is his responsibility, he is not destined to be a loved existence.


    Love for him, too extravagant, too far away.


    Although it was close to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yun in the bathroom is thinking about another thing.


    Now she''s pregnant.


    It will be seen in a while.


    She has to have a relationship with Ye Han.


    This child can only be ye Han''s.


    Touching his stomach, Li Yun''s eyes turned.


    Suddenly she thought of something.


    It''s from that place.


    It''s something that people give her to compromise with.


    As long as let Ye Han take a little, she will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Li Yun''s eyes show a happy light.


    It''s just the right time and place. If we miss this opportunity, who knows what will happen in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Yun came out of the bedroom and saw Ye Han sitting on the sofa. She went to the wine cabinet.


    The wine in it was the same as before she left.


    Think of it as it was before she left.


    Li Yun thinks that ye Han is to save everything, just to miss her.


    It made her more confident.


    Ye Han heard the movement and looked up at Li Yun.


    The other side is holding a bottle and two glasses.


    He thought it would be better to have a drink. Maybe it would be easier for him to say.


    But after he had a drink, he felt wrong.


    There''s something wrong with the wine!


    Ye Han holds his head and looks at Li Yun walking towards him.


    In the end, he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 968

    In Bai''s Hotel, there is also a pair of men and women into the entanglement.


    Mr. Duan is a little drunk today.


    Pearl supported him to the side and went to the reserved room.


    In fact, there are other people behind Mr. Duan.


    But he would not let anyone help him, and no one could touch him but pearl.


    Back in the room, Mr. Duan looks a little pale.


    He did not expect that Bai Ziyu actually married Su ranxi.


    It made him think a lot today.


    Most of all, I think of Pearl around me.


    Pearl helps Duan Hong to the sofa and sits down. She goes to pour a glass of water and comes again.


    "Mr. Duan, have a drink of water."


    Duan Hong sat on the sofa without any movement, and did not look at Pearl''s water cup.


    He looked straight at Pearl.


    He brought up the girl in front of him.


    He knows exactly how much the other party has suffered to get to today''s position.


    Including her thoughts on him, from the beginning of the intention to kill, change today''s complex feelings.


    She didn''t drink tonight, but he did.


    He knew why pearl did not drink.


    In one mission, she had to drink in order to finish the assassination.


    She drank a lot that time, and at the end, she didn''t forget to kill the target.


    By the time she arrived at the cloud Gang, pearl was already out of date.


    On that day, she confessed to him.


    Duan Hong was stunned at first, but there was no conflict in his heart.


    Pearl stood in front of him that day, red and fruity, and cried and begged him to take her.


    Duan Hong also has many women around him. He is a normal man.


    In the face of Pearl''s invitation, he became a bird beast.


    That night, he took her.


    The next day, he left early because of business.


    To give pearl a good sleep, he carried the man back to her room.


    But I didn''t expect that this intimate move made their relationship more and more estranged in the next few years.


    It turned out that Pearl would break when she drank.


    She doesn''t remember that night.


    But she knew she had a relationship.


    For a time, she even thought that she had spent the night with the target.


    He wanted to tell her, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    After all, it was he who brought up the child, and then it dragged on for a long time.


    Later he also found that Pearl was alienated from him.


    It turned out that the girl didn''t like him. Maybe she took him as someone else.


    It was not until the last half year that he felt again from Pearl the other party''s feelings for him.


    He didn''t know if it was narcissism.


    At this time, he wanted to ask pearl, by the strength of wine, do you remember that night, you still like me.


    He had brought up Pearl, and they were like father and daughter.


    It''s a pity that this emotion has gradually changed.


    "Mr. Duan, drink water."


    Pearl saw that the other side had been staring at her. She shifted her eyes unnaturally and made a voice again.


    Duan Hong in her voice, turned to the surrounding command: "you all go down."


    "Yes, Mr. Duan."


    All the people in the house left the room.


    In this big room, only Duan Hong and Pearl were left.


    Pearl''s hand with the cup was a little shaky.


    She even started to get nervous.


    Of course, I don''t dare to look at shangduanhong.


    She felt Alexandria in her aggressive eyes.


    Duan Hong completely angered Pearl''s evasion.


    He''s had enough.


    Enough of all these years.


    If pearl did not like him, he chose to let go.


    Let the child choose his own path.

 Chapter 969

    Mi you Ning smelt speech to smile, "who let Bai Shao so strange, don''t know of person still think disguise."


    "Well?" Bai Ziyu reached out and touched her hair, not knowing why.


    Seeing that he didn''t understand, mi you Ning whispered a few words in his ear.


    Bai Ziyu''s eyes became stunned and filled with laughter.


    "What a bad guy."


    It turned out that this was about revenge last night.


    Last night was the first time he had a meat meal. Naturally, he was a little anxious and rude.


    Bai Ziyu touched the tip of his nose. Of course, his words were bold... Some.


    It''s like a little boy.


    He sighed in a low voice, all blame the little woman in his arms, like a goblin, let him out of control.


    Miyuning''s body suddenly soared.


    Bai Ziyu took her to the bathroom.


    "You know you don''t feel well. I''ll give you a bath and we''ll go downstairs to have dinner."


    Miyuning thought that there would be something indescribable in the process of bathing. She wanted to say no.


    But now she is too "weak" to bathe herself.


    An hour later, Bai Ziyu came out of the bathroom with MI Youning in his arms.


    Miyuning''s face was ruddy, while baiziyu''s was satiated.


    Take a bath for an hour, which must be what happened.


    Although she didn''t do anything, miyuning felt that she was eaten and wiped clean again.


    After going downstairs, Bai Ziyu held her and fed her.


    Miyuning is now like a giant baby, hugged and coaxed by Bai Ziyu.


    After breakfast, Bai Ziyu sent her back to her room again.


    Cover miyuning with a thin quilt and turn down the air conditioner.


    Bai Ziyu sat down beside mi Youning and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll go to the company and come back in an hour."


    Miyuning nodded, "go ahead. I''m tired. I''ll sleep for a while."


    "Well, be good." Bai Ziyu approached her forehead and gave her a kiss.


    Seeing Bai Ziyu leave, MI Youning immediately gets out of bed.


    She stood in front of the French window in her bedroom and looked at the scene downstairs.


    The motorcade is waiting downstairs.


    Soon, the figure of Bai Ziyu appeared.


    Walking down the steps of the villa door, Bai Ziyu bypassed the fountain in the middle.


    Suddenly he stopped and turned slowly.


    Miyuning quickly hid behind the curtain and covered his figure.


    Bai Ziyu looked up to the direction of his bedroom.


    It''s also his bridal chamber.


    Looking at the French window, there was no familiar figure. Bai Ziyu was disappointed.


    Just now, he clearly felt a focused look.


    I thought it would be his new wife.


    It''s all his magic.


    The little woman is lying in bed now. How can she get down.


    Bai Ziyu shakes his head, laughs and sits in the car. The car gradually drives away.


    Miyuning stood behind the curtain, watching the scene, then went back to bed and lay down.


    "Little soul, did you do it on purpose yesterday?"


    At this time, miyuning began to investigate what happened last night.


    "Host, I kindly reminded you last night that you should not be ignorant of good people."


    The soul began to speak slowly.


    Mi you rather a pick eyebrow, "are you a person?"


    "No The soul soon answered.


    "Ha ha ha..." mi you Ning laughed at his reply.


    "Yes, little soul, you are not human, ha ha ha..."


    By the routine!


    The soul of caution means that it is very resentful and even does not want to pay attention to the host.


    Go all over the world.

 Chapter 970

    The soul of Jie was silent, so was mi you Ning.


    The smile on the corner of her mouth could not be concealed.


    But soon, miyuning couldn''t laugh.


    "Host, you may have a baby soon."


    "Mi you Ning said that she did not understand the words of Jie Hun.


    What the hell?


    Baby?


    Sorry, she''s a baby herself.


    "Little soul, I have to say, I''m still a baby, how can I have a baby?"


    "Hiss... Ten thousand year old monster, giant baby? You can pull it down


    Miyuning is not happy.


    "It''s not like you''re an old monster."


    Jie soul retorts, "pro, can it be the same? You are a woman, a woman!"


    "What''s wrong with women? Women must have children! Who stipulates that a woman is going to have a child? If she has a child and leaves him in the task world, does it make any difference? "


    Miyuning sat up straight and tied up with the soul.


    The soul of caution is speechless, because he only said one possibility.


    In exchange for miyuning''s strong opposition.


    In spite of that, miyuning put his hand on his stomach.


    Child, she really didn''t think about it.


    As she said, having a baby is nothing more than having a baby in the world of tasks.


    "Host, children don''t have to stay in the task world. Of course, if you don''t want to, you can choose not to."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were dazed. After a while, he said, "I don''t want it. The child never thought about it and has no psychological preparation."


    "Well, now your body is more and more in line with the space. If you don''t want children to work harder, we don''t want them."


    "Well."


    Miyuning was in a low mood.


    Although she has gone through many task worlds, she is still a baby.


    She was killed when she reached the hairpin.


    She is still the child who grows up beside Mi LAN Yun.


    Uncle Huang, you are OK after all these years.


    In the heart wants to go back to the valley, the hope is more and more intense.


    "Little soul, when can I go back?"


    "In a thousand years, I''m sure I''ll let you go back. I''ll do the task at ease."


    Jiehun knew that miyuning''s mood began to be unstable.


    After that, he stopped talking.


    Miyuning lay on the bed and slowly closed his eyes.


    In her dream, she saw the woman in the four clawed court dress.


    The tall figure of the man approached her slowly.


    Mi you Ning looks at the man coming, ignores the eunuchs and maids around him, and runs away quickly.


    "Uncle Huang! Are you going down? "


    The man''s original cold face, gradually gentle up.


    He crouched down and held out his arms to her.


    Miyuning fell into each other''s arms.


    "Uncle Huang!"


    The man held her high.


    Miyuning found something wrong. Uncle Huang didn''t open his mouth and just looked at her with a gentle smile.


    The eunuchs and maids around, including the guards on duty not far away.


    These people are not right, their expression, appearance in the gradual dissipation.


    Even the man holding her is becoming transparent.


    Miyuning reaches for the man''s sleeve.


    "Uncle Huang, why don''t you talk? Xiao Jiu is so afraid..."


    The man is still looking at her, his eyebrows are full of tenderness.


    As she grasped the man''s sleeve, miyuning realized that her hand had become smaller.


    The man holding her is mi Lanyun, the Regent of the Xia Dynasty.


    She is also her uncle.


    "Uncle Huang, you talk. Why don''t you talk?"


    Mi you Ning is in a hurry.


    Nothing is right in front of you.

 Chapter 971

    Bai Ziyu said that if he came back in an hour, he would come back in an hour.


    When the car arrived at the door, he didn''t wait for the car to stop, pushed the door open and got off.


    Walk quickly and gracefully into the villa.


    "Young master, you are back."


    Zhao Ma came up and took his coat.


    Bai Ziyu nodded, "where''s madam?"


    Zhao Ma said with a smile, "my wife has been resting upstairs."


    Her smile is a bit ambiguous. As a past person, Zhao Ma saw everything in the restaurant this morning.


    Bai Ziyu walked up the stairs quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning felt that everything around him was weakening.


    Even the emperor''s uncle standing in front of her would slowly disappear.


    "Uncle Huang! Uncle Huang, don''t go! Don''t leave Xiaojiu behind


    "Uncle Huang! Uncle Huang! Uncle Huang... "


    Bai Ziyu pushed open the door of his bedroom and heard mi Youning''s call.


    Deep in his heart, he trembled a few times.


    "Uncle Huang! Don''t go, don''t leave Xiaojiu behind... "


    Miyuning''s voice continued.


    Bai Ziyu''s face was worried.


    He walked quickly to the bedside and looked at his little wife with painful expression and tears.


    Seeing the tears on his face, Bai Ziyu''s heart ached.


    He held the person gently and carefully in his arms.


    "Uncle Huang... Uncle Huang..."


    Miyuning holding baiziyu was like holding something important and calling in a low voice.


    Holding his little wife in his arms, Bai Ziyu patted her on the back.


    The tears on the face stopped, and the previous uneasy call also stopped.


    At this moment, miyuning was completely quiet.


    But Bai Ziyu''s face became stiff.


    Who is Huang Shu?


    See the little wife so painful appearance, is it the person she used to like?


    Then Bai Ziyu shook his head.


    As early as the beginning, he investigated Su ranxi''s information very clearly.


    There''s no one they like.


    She was very clever when she was in school. Although there were many people chasing her, none of them had an ambiguous relationship.


    After graduation, although there are a few friends around.


    There are no bad habits.


    I''ve never had a boyfriend.


    She is very clean, pure let him see that little red plum last night.


    So the question is, who is Huang Shu?


    It''s a man or a woman. Why did he make his little wife cry.


    Still cry so sad, cry so sad.


    It was the first time he saw her cry.


    That drop by drop of tears, let his heart ache up.


    He was reluctant to let the little woman in his arms be wronged.


    How can others do it.


    Bai Ziyu decided to find out who Huang Shu was.


    He holds miyuning and takes out his mobile phone.


    Seeing mi you Ning with closed eyes in his arms, he decided to send a message.


    A phone call is likely to alarm the person in your arms.


    Just as Bai Ziyu presses the screen of his mobile phone, MI Youning is awakened by xiaohuner.


    Miyuning is still in a dream.


    Uncle Huang''s figure has disappeared.


    She looked around at the scene in confusion.


    There was no one else but her.


    The eunuchs, maids and bodyguards that existed before all disappeared.


    Even the palace slowly dissipated.


    "Host, host, wake up, your man knows you''re thinking of another man."


    Miyuning felt a pain in his brain.


    It''s the voice of little soul.


    "Is that you, little soul?"


    "Wake up, it''s a dream. Open your eyes."


    Miyuning watched as the surrounding area turned into a white fog.


    All the scenes disappeared.

 Chapter 972

    "Wake up


    In Bai Ziyu''s arms, MI Youning opened his eyes.


    Wet eyes, looking at holding her white son Yu.


    The other person is holding a cell phone.


    For such a long time, miyuning has understood the man''s style of action.


    She put her hand around Bai Ziyu''s neck.


    The tears in his eyes flowed down uncontrollably and fell to Bai Ziyu''s neck.


    It finally slipped into his clothes.


    This is her first dream of Uncle Huang.


    Dream of the master of the Xia Dynasty, MI Lanyun.


    She didn''t know why she wanted to cry.


    Tears just flow out of control.


    Bai Ziyu was hugged by Mi Youning and forgot everything.


    He threw his cell phone aside and patted mi Youning on the back.


    "What''s the matter, baby? Why are you crying?"


    Bai Ziyu asked gently, but chiguoguo''s jealousy appeared in his eyes.


    "Host, your man heard your name is uncle Huang. He was just about to find someone to investigate.


    You should find a way to stop it. Don''t mention the modern plane. It will disturb the unnecessary existence. Your way home will only be more difficult. "


    Miyuning gradually calmed down.


    Her hands were still around Bai Ziyu.


    The tears in my eyes also stopped.


    Thinking of Bai Ziyu''s problem, MI Youning showed a trace of apology in her eyes.


    It''s a little fleeting, and no one knows what she thinks except mi you Ning.


    She looked up at Bai Ziyu.


    There was sadness in my eyes, and I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "I just had a dream."


    Bai Yu gently wiped the tears on her face and said, "what did you dream of? You scared my baby to cry."


    Miyuning chuckled and beat him.


    "We dreamt that you became an ancient man, surrounded by many, many women.


    I call you you ignore me, a lot of women surrounded you, I shout you, you do not look back at me.


    I''m scared. I''m really scared to see you go away and disappear. "


    At the end of the day, miyuning''s eyes filled with tears.


    In her dream, she saw Uncle Huang with her own eyes.


    It was the first time in ten thousand years that she had dreamed of that man.


    So disappeared, in the dream they did not even say a word.


    When Bai Ziyu heard mi Youning''s explanation, he still had a gentle smile on his face.


    But there was meditation in his eyes.


    He raised the hair in miyuning''s ear and asked softly, "don''t be afraid, honey. I won''t want you or look at you.


    It''s all a dream, it''s all anti. Don''t believe that. "


    Miyuning nodded.


    At this time, Bai Ziyu suddenly changed the topic, "what''s my status in your dream? Are there so many women around me the emperor?"


    This is full of self mockery.


    Mi you Ning was stunned.


    How does she answer? Is it uncle Huang.


    It made her heart refuse.


    She was just about to answer, yes, the emperor.


    At this time, the soul of caution made a sound again.


    "Please answer carefully. Your man heard you calling uncle Huang."


    Mi you Ning raises his head and looks up at Bai Ziyu.


    Each other''s eyes deep, so that she can not see any emotion.


    There''s something wrong with Bai Ziyu. Everything is wrong.


    I don''t know why. Seeing Bai Ziyu''s eyes, it seems to coincide with Uncle Huang in his dream.


    Mi you rather absentminded looking at that pair of deep eyes, she slowly stretched out her hands.


    The slender hands touched Bai Ziyu''s eyes.


    "Uncle Huang..."

 Chapter 973

    "Uncle Huang..."


    Miyuning''s lost voice.


    When Bai Ziyu heard Huang Shu again, he was comforted.


    Because miyuning''s eyes are full of him.


    "My name is Huang Shu in my dream?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "No, you are the Regent. I am the princess. I call you uncle Huang."


    Bai Ziyu was stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing.


    "It''s uncle nephew relationship. I have to pay attention to you."


    Miyuning looked at him in doubt.


    Bai Ziyu turns over and presses mi Youning on the bed.


    He gently touched mi you Ning''s lips and said with a smile, "silly girl, that''s because we are related by blood."


    The four words "blood relationship" went straight to miyuning''s brain.


    Let her blood flow back.


    When Jiang Wan wanted to kill her, was it because of some misunderstanding.


    Is there any other reason why Uncle Huang dotes on her.


    "Host, your mood swings too much, please stop."


    The voice of the soul warning sounded.


    But miyuning still thought about the messy relationship.


    The soul of caution floats in the space and feels mi you Ning''s emotional instability.


    As a last resort, he attacked mi you Ning''s brain.


    Bai Ziyu felt that there was something wrong with MI Youning, and the mood of his eyes was not right.


    Just as he was about to make a sound, the woman in his arms began to cry in pain.


    Mi you Ning held his head and scolded his soul from the bottom of his heart.


    This familiar power of the soul, needless to say, is also the work of the soul.


    Slowly, the memory in miyuning''s mind faded away.


    Eventually her dream faded.


    The eyes became heavy, too.


    "So sleepy..."


    Bai Ziyu frowned, hugged her and said in a soft voice, "sleep when you are sleepy. I''m here."


    "Well..."


    Miyuning''s eyes closed, and everything before became blank.


    In the space, the figure becomes thin.


    ¡­¡­


    Mordor, the apartment block in the golden zone.


    In a room, ye Han opened his eyes.


    The body is very heavy. It''s like sleeping for a long time.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    The memory of last night also returned to his mind.


    His confused eyes suddenly became complicated, unbearable and painful.


    Especially when you feel like you have nothing.


    He was covered with red fruits.


    It''s late after all.


    He shouldn''t have stayed last night.


    And Li Yun''s behavior, let him too disappointed.


    Glancing at the other side of the bed, Li Yun is not here at this time.


    Otherwise, he really does not know how to face each other.


    He should be angry about this and blame Li Yun.


    Once he thought of his aunt and mother''s trust, he suppressed his anger.


    Did you do it last night? He really doesn''t remember.


    But there was a vague smell in the air and traces on his body.


    This should be what happened.


    The relationship between him and Su Yanfeng is completely over.


    There is really no chance of recovery.


    Ye Han picked up the wrinkled clothes on the ground and put them on mechanically.


    He seems to think a lot, Su Yanfeng, Li Yun.


    The past, the past, the present.


    Brain some numbness, finally in his mind for a long time can not disperse, is Su Yanfeng''s cold face.


    "Brother Han, you wake up!"


    A voice of surprise came from behind.


    Ye Han stops to dress.


    His hands are shaking.


    Li Yun, why are you doing this.


    Are they really going to be tied up in the future.


    Yes, both of them are like this. He can''t escape the responsibility.


    Ye Han put on his clothes mechanically.

 Chapter 974

    Ye Han, who was well dressed, turned around slowly.


    He looked at Li Yun standing at the door indifferently.


    At this moment, his heart was very calm.


    Li Yun''s behavior last night made it impossible for him to retreat.


    Then the next life, will be entangled with it.


    Unless Li Yun takes the initiative to let go.


    If she could let go, she wouldn''t have done it last night.


    Ye Han admits his destiny.


    But he still can''t give what Li Yun wants.


    He lost his heart and left it to others.


    And his feelings were buried in the bottom of his heart.


    Ye Han stares at Li Yun for a while.


    Li Yun at this moment is so strange in Ye Han''s eyes.


    He never knew that Li Yun would use such means.


    Li Yun''s complex eyes on Shangye Han, she tries to maintain the smile on her face.


    "Brother Han, I made lunch. Let''s have some together."


    Lunch?


    Ye Han looks down for his watch.


    Found it on the bedside table.


    He picked up the watch carefully and took it to his hand.


    It was already noon.


    At this moment, he doesn''t want to be alone with Li Yun.


    He needs to be quiet and find a place to think about the next arrangements.


    Su Yanfeng left, and no one spoiled him any more.


    He needs to walk alone.


    Back to the boring, cold life.


    Ye Han picks up his coat and turns to Li Yun standing at the door.


    Standing in front of Li Yun, he said calmly, "I''m leaving. The company has something else to do. I''ll contact you later."


    Li Yun is about to leave as ye Han passes by.


    There was fear in her eyes.


    Quickly one step pulled leaf cold''s arm, "cold elder brother, I was wrong, but I really like you!"


    Ye Han stood still and didn''t look back.


    There was a dead silence in my eyes.


    "Li Yun, this is your choice. Now I can tell you for sure that I can''t give you what you want.


    To give you a stable life, so that you have no worries about food and clothing, this is what I can give you.


    I can''t do anything else. Do you want to be with me? "


    Li Yun thought Ye Han would refuse her when she heard what she said.


    And the words behind, let her unhappy eyes, gradually become a surprise.


    She immediately said: "brother Han, I really like you. My mother gave me to you at the beginning, and my aunt asked you to take good care of me.


    I like you so much. Even if you don''t like me, I believe you will like it in the future. Brother Han, you can''t do without me. "


    Hearing Li Yun mention the two old people who passed away, ye Han''s eyes gradually become gentle.


    His voice also softened a lot, "OK, that''s it."


    Ye Han pulls out his arm and strides to the door.


    Li Yun catches up, "brother Han, are you coming tonight?"


    Ye Han''s footstep flustered a few minutes, he says quickly: "today the company has something to do, I want to be busy very late, don''t come over."


    Li Yun, who is standing behind him, smiles at the answer.


    Her voice is aggrieved way: "cold elder brother, you should pay attention to rest, I will miss you."


    Ye Han opens the door in front of him and steps out of the door in a hurry.


    Li Yun did not stop him.


    She doesn''t care whether ye Hanxi likes her or not.


    As long as the man is still with her.


    This is her only guarantee, her life guarantee in the future.


    When the door is closed, Li Yun goes to the dining table in the living room and sits down.


    She touched her stomach and said, "I''ve finally finished you. It''s also your life."

 Chapter 975

    A month later.


    Miyuning was sitting in the living room of the villa with a erha in his hand.


    This is what Bai Ziyu brought back from his old house.


    It also has a very cute name, called the ball.


    In fact, it is not cute at all, but rather stupid.


    From the first time we met, the ball came at her.


    Mi Youning was disgusted with this stupid dog.


    But I can''t hold the ball. It''s too sticky for her.


    Zhao Ma came with her plate in her hand. "Madam, are you ready to feed me?"


    Miyuning nodded and pointed to the ball. "Let it eat. It''s drooling on the ground."


    Zhao''s mother squatted on the basin and walked to the ball.


    The ball immediately got up and wagged its tail at Zhao ma.


    That action is very fast, the speed of swing shows that it is very happy.


    Miyuning rolled his eyes at the stupid dog.


    In the past half a month, MI Youning has occasionally stayed at home with the stupid dog.


    As the chairman of Bai''s group, Bai Ziyu will accompany her when he doesn''t need to deal with some things personally.


    The other party is very good to her after marriage, it is to touch her in the palm of the hand.


    Today, the company held a shareholders'' meeting. Bai Ziyu was not here. She was left with stupid dog.


    After eating the food in the bowl, the ball shakes its tail and comes back to miyuning again.


    Miyuning reached out and touched its hair.


    The ball is still clean.


    Zhao Ma bathes it every day.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    Suddenly, the ball roared in the direction of the door.


    Miyuning looked up at the door.


    There was doubt in his eyes.


    If Bai Ziyu appeared, the ball would not react like this.


    The young man came in from the door. He was thin, pale and unhealthy.


    The face was a little gloomy, too.


    When he saw the visitor, mi you Ning raised her eyebrows.


    "Ah! I forgot about it


    Zhao Ma''s voice followed.


    Zhao Ma, who was ready to leave, came to mi you Ning again.


    "Madam, the guard called before and said that there was a Mr. Ye Han coming.


    Thinking that the other party attended the wedding last time, I let people in, but I forgot in a flash. "


    Mi you Ning looked at Zhao Ma''s guilty face and said with a smile, "it''s OK, Zhao Ma, go and do something."


    In fact, Zhao''s mother is too old to work any more.


    But she didn''t have a family. Zhao Ma was born in Bai''s family when the old man, Bai Ziyu''s grandfather''s father, was still there.


    She wants to stay in the White House. This is her home.


    During this period of time, Zhao''s mother was always forgetful. Bai Ziyu and she knew it.


    The old man took care of Bai Ziyu for a long time.


    They have been cooperating with Zhao Ma all the time. They don''t want her to be uncomfortable.


    The old man doesn''t have much time. Why don''t she be upset about it.


    Zhao Ma nodded and went to the restaurant.


    The other servants were already busy there.


    But Zhao''s mother had no time at all.


    Miyuning once again put his eyes on the visitor.


    Ye Han has changed.


    The momentum of the body is deep.


    He lost weight, lost a lot of weight, the expression is also very gloomy.


    Between the eyebrows, there is endless sorrow.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "long time no see, brother Ye."


    Ye Han did not expect that mi you Ning would call him brother Ye.


    Since he and Su Yanfeng... Together, each other''s sister has been calling him brother Ye.


    Now this long lost name makes Ye Han think of Su Yanfeng again.


    I haven''t seen you for more than a month.


    The man didn''t know where he was in the United States.


    Really not coming back.

 Chapter 976

    Ye Han holds Yue Hun''s mouth, and his face becomes painful.


    After a long delay, he put his hand away and went to miyuning again.


    Mi you Ning looked at Ye Han and said with a smile, "sit down."


    She didn''t seem to see what was wrong with Ye Han.


    Ye Han sits opposite mi you Ning, and he still has one thing in his hand.


    It''s something like an invitation. It''s red.


    Looking at the things in Ye Han''s hand, he laughs meaningfully.


    After ye Han sat down, he didn''t know how to speak.


    He knows what he''s here for today.


    In order to send the wedding card.


    But he would like to ask if Su Yanfeng is still in the United States. Is he OK.


    After I really sat down, I didn''t know how to speak.


    Miyuning touched the head of the ball and said, "brother ye, do you know how my brother is


    This makes Ye Han suddenly look up and stare at mi you Ning.


    "He... Is he OK?"


    Miyuning smiles and looks very happy.


    Ye Han felt heartache because of the smile on her face.


    Look at her like this, Su Yanfeng should be very good.


    Otherwise, it would not be so pleasant.


    "My brother, he''s very good. The atmosphere abroad is very open. Now he''s pretty good."


    Yes, the atmosphere abroad is very open.


    Presumably Su Yanfeng''s side, already had other people''s existence.


    Ye Han''s heart is more painful.


    As long as the thought of Su Yanfeng these three words, his heart pain let him want to cry.


    This is good, this is good


    Ye Han comforted himself in this way.


    Now that he''s getting married, he''ll be a stranger in the future.


    Clench the invitation tightly, ye Han stands up suddenly, "I''ll go first, Xiao Xi, take care of yourself."


    He said he was about to leave.


    Today in the name of sending an invitation, I just want to know about the man.


    I wish I knew he was safe now.


    Ye Han turned around and showed a bitter expression on his pretty face.


    "Brother ye, wait!"


    Mi you Ning saw him leave and called out.


    Ye Han didn''t turn around because his eyes were wet.


    Although I know Su Yanfeng has a good life, his heart really hurts.


    Once happiness was so close to him, why didn''t it belong to him.


    How can he be reconciled to fate.


    Mi you Ning sits in the sofa, she looks at the invitation card in Ye Han''s hand, "is Ye Ge going to get married?"


    Ye Han''s back moved. He clenched the invitation and put it in front of him.


    "Yes, I''m getting married."


    The voice was bitter.


    Miyuning laughed in a low voice, "brother ye, let me be frank. You can''t get married."


    Thinking of Li Yun''s pressure during this period of time, ye Han closes his eyes and presses down the tears in his eyes.


    He also hoped that the marriage would not be successful.


    Is it possible?


    He shook his head, too hard.


    From that night''s confusion with Li Yun, he had no way out.


    Ye Han is gone.


    Miyuning watched him leave.


    Soon Li Yun will tell Ye Han that she is pregnant.


    How can ye Han marry Li Yun.


    The original story is the same, ye Han and Li Yun''s wedding failed.


    When Bai Ziyu came back, miyuning had not yet gone upstairs.


    Looking at the man coming, MI Youning tilted his head and laughed, "I came back early today."


    Bai Ziyu went to her and sat down, holding the man in his lap.


    Touch her ruddy face, pick eyebrow way: "home has a lovely wife, how dare to stay out too long."


    Mi you Ning curled his lips, "how can he be so literate?"

 Chapter 977

    Today, Bai Ziyu is really thinking about mi Youning all day.


    Now I hold people in my arms, but I''m not sure.


    He hasn''t eaten meat these days.


    He doesn''t have to go to the company in the afternoon. He thinks it''s time for welfare.


    Bai Ziyu went upstairs with miyuning in his arms.


    The ball saw the owner go and quickly followed up.


    When Bai Ziyu heard the low voice behind him, he held mi Youning in his arms, turned around and frowned.


    "The ball is not allowed to go upstairs!"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The ball is very low.


    Bai Ziyu''s pretty face showed a trace of evil smile when he was aggrieved by the ball.


    "Again, I''ll let you do sterilization!"


    The ball rubbed around and ran out.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Miyuning laughed to death when he saw the action of the ball.


    Bai Ziyu has threatened the ball more than once.


    But every time it''s bailing.


    Qiu Qiu was once taken to a pet hospital by Bai Ziyu for sterilization.


    Later, after the ball''s resistance, the operation was not done.


    Since then, as long as the ball heard the sterilization operation, it immediately disappeared.


    It seems that there was a big shadow for the ball that time.


    Bai Ziyu looked down at the smiling wife in her arms, turned and strode upstairs.


    "Goblin, I hope you can laugh later."


    Miyuning heard Bai Ziyu''s words and put his hand around his neck.


    "It depends on whether you hurt me or not."


    This afternoon, neither of them came downstairs.


    It was not until late at night that Bai Ziyu came downstairs slowly.


    Zhao Ma has gone to bed.


    Other employees in the villa have already prepared supper for their husband and wife.


    Bai Ziyu took the midnight snack and went back upstairs again.


    People have been tired of him.


    Just now miyuning woke up.


    She didn''t have lunch or dinner.


    Again by this toss, stomach uncomfortable protest.


    Bai Ziyu went back to the bedroom with the supper.


    He took miyuning in his arms and fed him the supper spoonful by spoonful.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Han this day in the company processing documents, the secretary told him someone to look for.


    He asked who the secretary was.


    If you don''t know someone, the Secretary will never inform him and will directly refuse.


    Unless it''s an appointment.


    Hear the Secretary say a person''s name, ye Han''s brow tightly wrinkles.


    "Dong Dong..."


    When ye Han was stunned, the door of the office was knocked.


    Li Yun came in.


    Li Yun pushed the door open, showing a surprise expression on her face.


    "Brother Han! I''m pregnant, we have children! "


    Duang¡­¡­


    Ye Han''s brain seems to be severely knocked.


    Pregnant


    Li Yun looks at Ye Han in surprise.


    Seeing that his expression was not right, he thought it was a temporary failure.


    She quickly walked to Ye Han''s side, pulling each other''s hand and touching her stomach.


    "Brother Han, it''s been a month."


    She specially emphasized one month.


    Ye Han in hear this one month words, raise a head light looking at Li Yun.


    At the same time, he took his hand away from Li Yun''s stomach.


    "Li Yun, sit down first. I have something to tell you."


    Li Yun reaches for her hair and turns to sit on the office seat.


    "Brother Han, you don''t look very happy. Don''t you like children?"


    Ye Han''s eyes are not a trace of excitement and joy.


    Li Yun can''t grasp it.


    Ye Han looks at Li Yun lightly and shakes his head when he hears her words.


    Li Yun''s expression was stunned, she lowered her head and touched her stomach, "brother Han, if you don''t like it, then we don''t want this child."

 Chapter 978

    What she said was very light, but there was also something in her words.


    Ye Han stares at Li Yun.


    Now he is really strange to this girl, which makes him afraid.


    How dare she.


    Clenching his hands into a fist, ye Han suppresses his emotions.


    He took a deep breath, tone still can not hide the cold, "Li Yun, our wedding will not have."


    When Li Yun is about to make ye Han feel more sympathy for her, she suddenly raises her head.


    "What are you talking about?"


    She knows the man in front of her.


    Although Ye Han is soft hearted, sometimes his heart is colder than anyone else.


    The other side''s tone is cold, the words are so resolute.


    "Brother Han, why? If you don''t like children, then we don''t want them. I can choose not to have them.


    I just want to be with you. Brother Han, I like you. No one likes you more than me... "


    "Li Yun, that''s enough!"


    Finally, no one likes you more than me, which directly stimulates Ye Han''s nerves.


    no, it isn''t.


    Yes, some people like him.


    Although it was once.


    The man really liked him at the beginning.


    Pet him, scruple his mood, scruple his everything.


    Li Yun was shocked by Ye Han''s angry tone and stopped his words.


    Her eyes grew aggrieved.


    Ye Han just looked at her tears.


    If he was upset before, he would make people stop crying.


    Now it''s just, looking at Li Yun with cold eyes.


    Take a look strange, full of look and doubt.


    On the line of sight of Ye Han, Li Yun tears in the eyes slowly stopped.


    "Brother Han... What''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly do this..."


    Li Yun''s voice is choked, and her words are intermittent.


    Ye Han felt tired all over.


    How long has it been since he had a good rest.


    Since Su Yanfeng left, he never had a sound sleep.


    The warm embrace and the safe shoulder are gone.


    His life is much less.


    Many of them were given to him by Su Yanfeng.


    Ye Han closed his eyes and leaned against the office chair.


    "Li Yun, we had no relationship that night. I didn''t touch you!"


    He opened his mouth, very clear and straightforward.


    But Li Yun is stupid.


    No way.


    How could he know.


    At this time, ye Han opened his eyes to Li Yun''s panicked eyes.


    He''s really good at it.


    That night was the last he wanted to remember.


    Because that night, let him and Su Yanfeng did not retreat.


    Between the two completely become strangers.


    Now see Li Yun''s look, ye Han has what not to understand.


    That night, nothing happened to them.


    It''s just to cheat Li Yun.


    Did not expect that this cheat, let him even more disappointed.


    In front of Li Yun, or that kind, gentle woman.


    In the past two years, why has it become like this.


    Or is it true of her nature, but he never found out.


    Li Yun''s disappointed eyes on Shangye Han, and hurried out to save, "brother Han, how can you think like this? We''ve done it. Now I have your children in my stomach..."


    "Enough! Li Yun, that''s enough


    Ye Han is really enough.


    At this time, he doesn''t want to be alone with Li Yun.


    He got up, picked up the coat and took the car key on the table.


    Without looking at Li Yun, he strode out of the office.


    How could Li Yun let him leave.

 Chapter 979

    See ye Han in the side stride away.


    Li Yun reaches for his arm.


    "Brother Han..."


    "Let go!"


    Ye Han''s voice rang out coldly.


    How could he have children.


    How could Li Yun''s baby be his? His mi Qingzi can''t survive at all.


    Unfortunately, Li Yun didn''t know that.


    Li Yun grabs Ye Han''s arm, and does not let go of it.


    She took the pregnancy test out of her bag.


    "Brother Han, look, this is your child. It''s only a month. This is what we had that night."


    Ye Han droops his eyes and looks at the pregnancy check list that Li Yun delivers to him.


    It made him look even worse.


    "Li Yun, do you know if the child belongs to me? Don''t make it too ugly between us.


    I''m still saying that, I can guarantee you the rest of your life. I really can''t afford what you want. "


    Ye Han forced his arm out and strode out of the office.


    Li Yun stood behind him, watching the determined figure disappear.


    Why, why everything has changed.


    The plan is perfect.


    How did you get to this point.


    Li Yun''s eyes gradually become crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Han drove away from the company.


    He didn''t know where to go. The apartment was cold. Without the man, he was cold all over.


    The devil is so big that he can''t find a place to go.


    Ye Han is driving on the road, his mind is full of Su Yanfeng''s face.


    As night fell, ye Han finally stopped.


    Thinking of the place where he first met Su Yanfeng, ye Han starts again and goes straight to the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning and Bai Ziyu both gave up their work today.


    In the afternoon, they went to pick up the plane together.


    Su Yanfeng is back.


    Today, Su Yanfeng came back from the United States.


    This month, Su Yanfeng in the United States and the entertainment tycoon over there to discuss cooperation.


    Yitian entertainment company will develop abroad in the future, and the value of its artists will also rise.


    Thanks to Su Yanfeng this month.


    Now that the other party has returned home, Bai Ziyu naturally wants to accompany his wife to pick up the plane.


    Su Yanfeng also lost weight.


    After receiving the person, he directly took the person to the White House Villa.


    This is where Bai Ziyu and MI Youning lived.


    After dinner, Su Yanfeng will withdraw.


    After returning home, Su Yanfeng became more introverted.


    Miyuning got up to see him off.


    Two people stand in the villa beside the fountain, Su Yanfeng took out a cigarette point.


    He knew his sister had something to say to him.


    "Brother, brother Ye seems to be getting married."


    "Keke..."


    Su Yanfeng just took a deep breath of the cigarette, heard her words severe cough up.


    I didn''t breathe for a moment.


    Miyuning stepped forward and patted him on the back.


    "Brother, is it possible for you to talk to him?"


    Su Yanfeng''s eyes are moist.


    He could not answer mi you Ning''s words.


    Because ye Han didn''t give him a chance at all.


    On the road of the future, if you think about their future, you will not come to this step now.


    "When did the news come, and on what day did you get married?"


    When Su Yanfeng said the word "marriage", his heart seemed to be torn open.


    Miyuning couldn''t bear Su Yanfeng''s sad face.


    She tilted her head and said mischievously, "two days ago, but I don''t think it''s so important."


    Su Yanfeng but heard this words, there is a bit of potential meaning.

 Chapter 980

    He took a deep breath and the smoke slowly came out of his mouth.


    "What do you mean, why?"


    Miyuning looks at the car to pick up Su Yanfeng.


    She said with a smile: "because that Li Yun is pregnant, I heard from my classmates that she works in the hospital of mordu."


    Su Yanfeng''s eyes are full of consternation, shock, and inconceivable.


    He is also aware of Ye Han''s physical problems.


    In the past six months, he has investigated all the things around Ye Han.


    Ye Han can''t have children. He has physical problems.


    "PATA..."


    The smoke fell to the ground.


    Su Yanfeng quickly walked to the car not far away, opened the door and sat in.


    Mi you Ning saw his quick action and his face showed a smile.


    This time, it depends on whether they can cross the barrier in their hearts.


    Su Yanfeng got into the car and found that he didn''t say hello to his sister.


    He lowered the window and waved to miyuning, "I''ll go first, you go back."


    Mi you rather stretched out a hand to Su Yan Feng to swing a hand, "know."


    Looking at the car driving away, mi you Ning didn''t go back.


    When she went out, she brought out her cell phone.


    Li Yun, the days of stability have come to an end.


    Are you ready for the next punishment.


    Miyuning takes out his cell phone and dials a call.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    Answer the phone is a woman, the voice is very gentle.


    Hearing this strange voice, mi you Ning laughed, "my name is Su ranxi. Go to your man and tell him it''s time to pay off the debt."


    After a pause on the phone, the strange woman said again, "I''m sorry, you''ve got the wrong person."


    Mi you Ning laughed at this, "ha ha... Miss Zhou ya, are you sure you don''t want to tell your man?


    More than half a year ago, without me, would he be able to live in the capital safely and enjoy all the power that power brings to him? "


    The call was quickly handed over to the police.


    "Hello, Miss Su."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "it''s been a long time. It''s more than half a year."


    The voice over there is very familiar. It''s scar man who wanted to kill Bai Ziyu before.


    Now he is the first person in the capital army.


    "What can I do for Miss Su?"


    Miyuning laughed in a low voice. "There is a group in the southwest. They are the people you have already targeted.


    You want to get in, but you don''t have any insiders. The mountain road is very difficult to walk, and there is poisonous biogas in the deep forest... "


    The scar man didn''t wait for mi you Ning to finish, but he interrupted, "how can Miss Su know?"


    Miyuning laughed, "because I have a man here who escaped from it."


    Speaking of this, scar man already knows what it means.


    "Thank you, Miss Su. If the other party can control it, you will do me another favor."


    "You''re welcome. I just hope my husband won''t work too hard when people come down from the capital for investigation."


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Li Yun was controlled by the mysterious man.


    She is in the apartment and plans to continue to let Ye Han accept her.


    After thinking about many ways, I even decided to have a try on the way of crying, making trouble and hanging myself.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the chance.


    That night, a group of armed members took her directly.


    Li Yun is stupid, but she can''t resist.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yanfeng let the driver drive to the apartment where he and ye Han live.


    The car has not stopped, Su Yanfeng a gallop down, straight to the apartment upstairs.

 Chapter 981

    Su Yanfeng''s hands rub Ye Han''s back neck.


    "Tell me, baby, who am I?"


    Ye Han droops his head and reaches for Su Yanfeng''s clothes.


    "Su... Su Yanfeng, husband."


    In the side of the little brother heard Ye Han''s words, he felt fed a basin of dog food.


    Too much abuse.


    Looking at the small action between the two, he refused to eat this luxury set meal dog food.


    So the bar boy turned and left sadly.


    And Su Yanfeng in Hear ye Han behind of address, the face showed a bright smile.


    Once he let Ye Han call his husband many times.


    This man just doesn''t speak for his pride.


    Occasionally, he used some special means to make people anxious, and then he would shout out one or two.


    Now he just a hint of action, but get such a surprise.


    At this time, Su Yanfeng is more sure that ye Han has him in his heart.


    There''s definitely him.


    "Honey, shall I take you home?"


    When ye Han heard that he was going home, he suddenly raised his head.


    That pair of eyes is no longer confused, but wet.


    His eyes showed the feeling of grievance, "don''t, don''t go back, he''s not at home."


    Su Yanfeng has stood up.


    Hearing this, his mind moved, "who, who is not here?"


    "That''s him."


    The voice of the grievance sounded, so that Su Yanfeng''s heart is soft.


    He gently picked up the man. "Who is he? Is it su Yanfeng? "


    Ye Han was held by some uncomfortable, he moved uneasily.


    However, Su Yanfeng''s name, let him stop all the action.


    "Yes, he didn''t want me." Ye Han cried.


    It''s the kind of silent crying.


    Without the slightest sound, the eyes continue to flow out of rolling hot tears.


    Su Yanfeng saw him cry, immediately anxious.


    "Baby, don''t cry. I''m back. I don''t want you. My heart is broken when you cry. Don''t cry, OK?"


    He strode the man back to the front of the car and sat in the back seat.


    Hold the person in the bosom, looking at the face full of tears, but without the slightest sound.


    At this moment, Su Yanfeng felt more pain than a month.


    He is in a hurry to wipe Ye Han''s tears.


    But the tears in those eyes kept coming.


    This is the first time Su Yanfeng saw Ye Han cry.


    He put the baby in the palm of his hand, and his heart was soft and almost broken.


    Seeing ye Han''s tears more and more, Su Yanfeng lowered his head and blocked his lips.


    Ye Han feels the familiar breath, reaches out his hand and unconsciously embraces Su Yanfeng''s neck.


    The tears in his eyes had stopped.


    Su Yanfeng made a forward gesture to the driver, and the car drove gradually.


    Instead of taking people back to their apartment, he took them to Su''s old house.


    This time, he won''t let go of anything he says.


    Ye Han is his, the other side has him in mind.


    He won''t give ye Han a chance to retreat.


    Take the sleeping person in your arms and get out of the car. Su Yanfeng strides into Su''s house.


    What he decides will not give ye Han a chance to escape.


    Who knows if the person in his arms will wake up the next day.


    That''s why he brought people back to Su''s house.


    He can choose to lock people up.


    Until he said he would not leave him and would not look for that woman again.


    Ye Han doesn''t know at this time that his... Sex and happiness life in the next few days is about to start.


    Now he is in his warm and safe arms, sleeping soundly.


    "You are back, sir?"


    Su Yanfeng nods to his servant, changes his shoes, holds Ye Han, and goes straight to the bedroom upstairs.

 Chapter 982

    the second day.


    Ye Han feels headache.


    His eyes were tingling, too.


    But there is a familiar breath all around.


    It was half a year, let him be familiar with the breath of tears.


    Ye Han did not care about the headache and the stinging pain in his eyes, so he opened his eyes.


    The light in the room hurt his eyes even more.


    Just then, a big hand covered his eyes.


    "Later, your eyes will be sick."


    Gentle voice, on the ear.


    Ye Han''s body froze.


    He wanted to take the hand away from his eyes, whether it was the person in his heart.


    However, this is just an unnecessary action.


    Familiar with the breath, in addition to Su Yanfeng who else.


    "You... How did you come back?"


    Ye Han''s eyes hurt. He closed them.


    When he spoke again, he could hear his voice shaking.


    Su Yanfeng held the man in his arms and laughed in a low voice, "my lover is here, where else can I go?"


    Because of this, ye Han felt moist again.


    He wanted to cry and hug the man around him.


    Su Yanfeng''s hand is still on his eyes, feel the wet, immediately turn the person to embrace in his arms.


    "Why are you crying again? You are killing me."


    Ye Han in also can''t control, tightly embrace the person in the bosom.


    "I miss you so much, so much..."


    Su Yanfeng patted him on the back and comforted him: "well behaved, I miss you too, and I will never leave you again..."


    When he clapped his hand, it changed.


    Early in the morning, the bedroom soon sounded... Ambiguous voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Han was shut up in Su''s house by Su Yanfeng for a week.


    During the week, neither of them left.


    They didn''t leave Su''s house until one day miyuning called.


    Because something happened to Li Yun.


    After the accident, Li Yun was rescued by a drug manufacturing dens.


    She entered the base.


    Since then, it has become an object for those people to vent.


    That''s why miyuning called Beijing before.


    The den was completely overturned.


    And Li Yun is the main person.


    She was also injured during this period, the child was gone, and she was shot.


    Those people were nightmares for her.


    After knowing that she had brought people in, she wanted to torture her to death.


    Those people are desperators. How can they be soft handed.


    Li Yun was shot in the brain but did not die.


    She''s also very lucky.


    But he became a vegetable.


    After arriving at the hospital, ye Han knew everything about Li Yun and felt bitter in his heart.


    Su Yanfeng comforted him.


    In the end, all the medical expenses of Li Yun come from ye Han.


    Su Yanfeng has no opinion on this.


    As long as that woman doesn''t rob Ye Han from him.


    Miyuning was also satisfied.


    Li Yuncheng is a vegetable, which can''t let the original owner''s resentment go away.


    So she gave a hint to Li Yun''s consciousness.


    In her mind forever repeat, those people torture picture.


    It even includes some illusions.


    It is exactly what Li Yun did to the original owner in the original plot.


    She will fall into that circle forever and never come out.


    She won''t be free until she dies.


    ¡­¡­


    Fifty years later.


    Bai Ziyu looked at his lover beside the bed, his eyes overflowing with sadness.


    Su Yanfeng died a few years ago.


    It wasn''t long before ye Han left.


    Now it''s their turn.


    Miyuning was lying on the bed and was very weak.


    "Wait for me, wait for me, I''m afraid you will get lost... You must wait for me."

 Chapter 983

    "Feng Xie..."


    "Fengxie... Here... I am..."


    "Fengxie... Wait for me... I''m looking for you... Soon..."


    When miyuning returned to the soul space, he saw the little soul floating in the void.


    They didn''t even look at her.


    However, miyuning found that xiaohuner''s body seemed to be a little lighter.


    "Little soul, what are you doing?"


    The soul body of the soul moved.


    He looked up at mi you Ning with a puzzled look.


    Little soul son wants to ask very much, do you know a call Feng Xie.


    But then he refused.


    They''ve been together for thousands of years. He knows all the people around him.


    And the voice in my mind comes from a distant place.


    The sound


    I don''t want to think about that anymore.


    But the name of Fengxie was familiar to him, and he remembered it.


    The soul of caution came to mi you Ning.


    "Go to the next table. There''s a surprise waiting for you."


    Mi you Ning looks at Jie Hun suspiciously.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. How can she hear a trace of schadenfreude from the tone of the soul.


    Seeing that mi you Ning was suspicious, she waved her hand, and her body slowly dissipated.


    "Hello


    This is the first time that Jiehun is so rude.


    "Good luck, host."


    Mi you Ning''s ear rang out the voice of the soul, her feeling is very bad.


    "Stab, stab, stab..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    "Ying Ying..."


    Miyuning felt that he had entered a body.


    Before she opened her eyes, there was a strange sound around her.


    "Stab, stab, stab..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voices are getting closer.


    Miyuning frowned and opened his eyes.


    There was darkness around.


    No, it can''t be said that it was dark. There was a red light in front of her eyes.


    It was a woman who couldn''t see her face, with her back to her.


    For the first time, miyuning discovered that something was wrong.


    "Ying Ying..."


    Women seem to be crying or laughing.


    In a word, the voice was very strange, which made her feel trapped in the haunted house.


    "Host, congratulations on coming to the haunted house. Please enjoy your next pleasant journey."


    Ring out the voice of the soul with a smile.


    Miyuning felt cold under her, and then found her lying on the ground.


    "Stab, stab, stab..."


    "Ying Ying..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    The voices came from all directions, as if they were beside her.


    When mi Youning heard the words of Jie Hun, he knew what kind of world it was.


    She''s already immune to that.


    She sat up slowly from the ground and saw the blue fire in the room.


    It gave her a clear view of her surroundings.


    No big room, no small room, very warm and comfortable.


    However, the surrounding scenes made mi you Ning''s mouth curl.


    At this moment, the woman in red, who was turned away from mi you Ning, suddenly turned her head.


    "I''m so miserable, can you help me?"


    The woman showed her face and miyuning opened her mouth.


    The woman in red immediately showed a proud expression, and she floated to mi you Ning''s side.


    "Help me, help me..."


    The hands slowly extended to miyuning''s neck.


    Feeling the cool air, miyuning closed his mouth.


    She looked helplessly at the woman in red in front of her.


    The voice is also very helpless: "you can''t do this."

 Chapter 984

    Miyuning, stiff, walked towards the bedroom.


    Unfortunately, I took a few steps and bumped into the barrier.


    Miyuning felt that kind of sticky touch, and the bloody smell in front of her head made her know that it was not over.


    It made her swear, "Damn it!"


    It''s not over.


    Brother, you should stop for a while.


    "Little soul, little soul, I choose coma! Come on, come on


    "Received..."


    Miyuning closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    She''s really in a coma.


    However, her consciousness was clear.


    Miyuning''s soul body returned to the space of abstinence.


    "Little soul!"


    The deafening roar sounded in the small space.


    Ring soul has already floated to the colorful glass side, he immediately fell into the cultivation of the soul body.


    As for miyuning''s words, well, he can''t hear them.


    Miyuning walked quickly to the side of Jiehun.


    "Little soul! Are you playing with me? "


    "..." I can''t hear it.


    "Just throw me down! That''s a tough guy! Fierce ghost! It''s still the one that can''t be killed! "


    "..." did not respond.


    "And why can''t I see any information about him? I can''t accept such a change! "


    "..." there is still no response from the soul.


    Miyuning said this for a long time, but there was no response.


    She looked at the motionless appearance of Jie soul, and the power of soul in her body slowly overflowed.


    She wanted to wake up.


    After seeing the desalination of the soul body, he finally took back his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mission world, miyuning fainted.


    And the room lights up.


    Miyuning lay on the ground, breathing only faintly.


    There was a figure beside her.


    Wearing dark colored home clothes, she looks wet all over.


    Looking up again, a lot of blood came out of each other''s mouth.


    The blood slowly flowed down and penetrated each other''s clothes.


    No wonder I look so wet.


    Looking up again, you can see the figure of a man.


    Look closely at the height of each other, clothing can be seen at a glance is a man.


    But that face, but to carefully look at.


    Because it was a miserable face.


    It''s full of scratches and blood dripping down.


    Men''s eyes are red.


    Anyone would be scared to death to see such a scene.


    That horrible appearance, let a person scalp numb, frighten to death.


    All over the blood, the room has a pungent smell of blood.


    So rich, so terrible.


    The cool air in the space is more serious than before.


    The man did not stand on the ground, but floated beside miyuning''s body.


    His blood red eyes slowly drooped and looked at miyuning on the ground.


    Each other''s body is dripping with blood, just standing in the room.


    After a while, he drew back his eyes and slowly faded.


    It finally disappeared.


    This is not a man, he is a ghost!


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning in the space, seeing that the soul of caution is hiding, goes to the soft couch and leans on it.


    This task world, in fact, has nothing to do with the fierce ghost in the original master''s room.


    But also because of him.


    The original name is Ge Qing.


    It''s a little clerk in Down''s company.


    In order to get closer to work, she rented a house near Down''s company.


    The beginning of everything slowly opened.


    The apartment she rented was a haunted house full of ghosts.


    The original owner didn''t know before renting.


    It was greedy at the beginning, but it led to everything behind.

 Chapter 985

    Down''s company is the largest enterprise in a city, and it is in a golden area.


    So the price of the houses around is not cheap.


    The original owner is just a clerk of the company. She can''t afford to rent such a house with her salary.


    On the Internet, she searched and found the apartment she was renting.


    It''s too cheap. She thinks she''s really lucky.


    I soon paid half a year''s rent and a month''s deposit.


    However, before long, the original owner was about to lose half his life.


    She saw the ghosts herself.


    Ge Qing as a woman, or a timid woman, naturally is scared fainted.


    It is also today that miyuning enters the mission world.


    Thinking of the scene tonight, miyuning still wants to laugh.


    Is that ghost in red really scary.


    The clothes are so sexy and the make-up on the face is also very delicate. Are you sure it''s not to attract guests?


    She is not afraid of ghosts, but the original owner is scared to death.


    Ge Qing fainted and woke up the next morning.


    The first thing to wake up is to rush out of the house.


    She didn''t bring anything, cell phone, wallet, anything.


    When she was desperate, she thought of the man the company was chasing her.


    Wang Sheng of Sales Department of down group.


    That man chased her for a while, which was the familiar existence of the original owner in the company.


    When Wang Sheng heard what happened to her, he came quickly.


    He doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but he still coaxes Ge Qing and takes people back to the apartment.


    Wang Sheng has his own ideas.


    He is chasing Ge Qing, so naturally he wants to seize the opportunity tightly.


    Wang Sheng asked Ge Qing to live with him. He would never do anything beyond the boundary.


    He lives in a room with two bedrooms.


    Ge Qing said that he would be given rent, but the latter naturally disagreed.


    It''s settled.


    Finally, Ge Qing moved to Wang Sheng''s home.


    Later, what happened to the haunted apartment, the original owner did not know.


    Ge Qing leaves with Wang Sheng, and she steps on the road of death.


    It''s not safe to live alone with a few girls.


    It''s hard to avoid embarrassment in life.


    Wang Sheng is a good talker and soon won Ge Qing''s heart.


    After a year of dating, they got married.


    Married life is also happy for a period of time.


    Ge Qing fell into a sweet married life and didn''t know her death was coming.


    Wang Sheng is a change state, killing change state.


    After a month of marriage, Ge Qing went to hell again.


    It''s not the ghost in the apartment she rented, it''s the new ghost.


    In the room where Wang Sheng lived with her, she saw many female ghosts.


    They are very miserable, no head, lack of arms and legs, and even some eyes were dug.


    They all red fruit appear in front of Ge Qing.


    Ge Qing is scared to death.


    Later, she fainted.


    This time she suffered a lot of stimulation, subconscious does not want to wake up.


    It''s terrible. Twice. Once more.


    That bloody scene, let her this generation do not want to remember.


    Unfortunately, things backfired, Ge Qing still woke up.


    When she wakes up, what she sees is worse than not waking up.


    Ge Qing wakes up again in a strange room.


    The scene in the room was even more terrible than the ghost.


    The room is full of equipment, and there are many transparent bottles.


    Some are as tall as one person.


    It''s full of bodies.


    Yes, it''s all people.


    Arms, eyes, hands, hair.

 Chapter 986

    Mi you Ning leans against the soft collapse and thinks of the ghost in the apartment.


    This is the boss of the task world.


    The original owner didn''t know about it, and miyuning couldn''t find out.


    But one thing is clear.


    She has no way to control the other side, which is not controlled by the six realms.


    I don''t know anything else.


    "Host, it''s daybreak. It''s time for you to go back."


    All of a sudden, the voice of the soul ring.


    Mi you Ning didn''t even have time to respond. A gust of wind struck her and her soul slowly dissipated.


    "Well..."


    What a pain in the head.


    It''s still cold under me.


    Miyuning opened his eyes and looked at the familiar and strange environment around him.


    She slept on the floor all night.


    It''s bright outside, too.


    The room was illuminated by the sunshine outside the window.


    I can''t see it at all. It was very gloomy here last night.


    There is no mess in the room.


    Miyuning slowly got up from the ground.


    Looking down at his pajamas, MI Youning goes to the original master''s bedroom.


    The expression on her face was light, as if she didn''t remember last night.


    Miyuning didn''t see a shadow floating behind her and came into the bedroom with her.


    The sense of being is so strong.


    It''s a pity that miyuning can''t really see it.


    Back in the room, miyuning opens the owner''s closet.


    Seeing the conservative suit inside, MI Youning had no choice.


    She didn''t see the shadow behind her when she opened the wardrobe.


    Each other''s blood red eyes, gloomy staring at those clothes.


    Miyuning thought of the task entrusted by the original owner, and she would not leave the Tang family for the time being.


    Because Wang Sheng is still working for the Tang family.


    Take out a suit from the wardrobe, it''s a professional suit with Down''s logo.


    Taking off her pajamas, miyuning changed into a professional suit.


    All this was seen in the eyes of a pair of blood red eyes.


    While tidying up her clothes, miyuning felt that there was a cool smell around her.


    She turned and looked behind her, her eyes in the bedroom.


    Nothing, she laughs and shakes her head, seems to be too sensitive.


    After changing clothes, miyuning enters the bathroom.


    More than ten minutes later, she came out, picked up her bag, key and car card and left the apartment.


    When she did all this, she was seen by another pair of eyes.


    Until miyuning left the apartment, the vague figure floated to the balcony.


    After going downstairs, miyuning walked out of the community and got on the bus to Tang.


    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning..."


    "Good morning


    "Good morning


    Miyuning enters Down''s company and people greet each other.


    Whether they know each other or not, say hello to each other.


    Holding the bag in his hand, MI Youning followed him into the employee elevator.


    "Have you heard that the son of the chairman''s family is going to join the company recently."


    Where women gather, there is always gossip.


    "I heard. The news came from the Secretary Department upstairs."


    "Yes, I don''t know what Tang''s successor looks like. I heard that he came back from studying abroad."


    "Don''t think about it. Even if it''s handsome, we can''t touch it."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I heard that after Mr. Tang entered the company, he had to choose a secretary in the company."


    The woman who is dreaming is expecting something in her tone.


    The woman who had been talking to before hit her mercilessly again.


    "Don''t you know this kind of thing? It''s not a new person anymore. It''s all decided by ourselves. We can''t fight each other."


    "Cut, let me imagine what''s wrong. I don''t want people to dream any more."

 Chapter 987

    "OK, keep dreaming. Don''t wake up."


    "Screw you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elevator opened, and miyuning got off the elevator with what he was holding.


    "Ge Qing, good morning!"


    Miyuning nodded at the man and said with a smile, "good morning."


    According to the memory in my mind, miyuning went to the original owner''s position and sat down.


    "Sister Qing, have you had breakfast? Here you are


    Not long after miyuning sat down, she put a cup of soybean milk and two steamed buns at her desk.


    When he heard the voice around him, MI Youning raised his head.


    "Xiao Li, thank you. I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Xiao Li is the one who was killed by Wang Sheng in the original plot.


    Xiao Li''s real name is Zhao Li. Everyone calls her Xiao Li, a very young and energetic girl.


    Miyuning picked up the soy milk on the table and drank it slowly.


    Xiaoli saw this smile, "love elder sister slowly eat, I go first busy."


    "All right, you go."


    Ge Qing has been in the company for half a year and belongs to the oldest employee in this office area.


    But soon, she will be promoted.


    Miyuning put on the original owner''s glasses.


    That thick glasses, let her originally have some kind of charm of woman temperament cover.


    For a moment, he became old-fashioned, very conservative, full of the flavor of bumpkin who didn''t know what emotion was.


    The original owner forgot his glasses on his desk last night, but now he is not used to taking miyuning with him.


    But last night, the soul of caution repeatedly told, not to collapse.


    I don''t know what exists in this world, so I should be so cautious.


    Apart from the way of heaven, she really can''t think of anything else.


    Many people in the office area eat breakfast, and there will be no leaders on their floor, so they are more casual.


    Until work time arrived, everyone packed up and officially entered the busy.


    Mi you Ning holds the document given to her by her supervisor, but prints it indoors.


    Looking at the paper being printed out, miyuning leaned against the machine and showed his meditation in his eyes.


    Now Wang Sheng''s collection room still exists.


    There are many of his collections in it.


    If a person is reported at this time, he will surely go to jail.


    Miyuning thinks it''s better not to delay.


    Besides, MI Youning also decided to go for a while to find someone who can get the right way and solve the ghost constitution of the original master.


    If you don''t want to break the rules, go through it according to the original owner''s temperament.


    All that''s left is to let it go.


    After all the documents were printed, miyuning sorted them out and went out of the printing room.


    "Great news! Mr. Tang, the successor of the Tang family, has entered the company as the general manager of the company


    Just as miyuning walked out of the printing room, excited voices came from the office area.


    "Wow! Really? You see that? Is Mr. Tang handsome? "


    "I saw it. I just saw it downstairs. It''s so handsome!"


    "Come on, come on! Let''s hear it. How can you be handsome? "


    "You don''t know that Mr. Tang is so handsome that people can faint when they see him. He''s even more handsome than the most popular movie king!"


    "Wow..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are more and more voices around.


    Miyuning holds the document and goes to the director''s office.


    She put the papers on the table, "sister Qin, the papers are all sorted out."


    When sister Qin saw that miyuning was about to leave, she immediately called out, "Ge Qing, wait for you."


    Mi you Ning turned his head and said with a smile, "sister Qin, what else can I do for you?"


    Sister Qin stood up, came out of her desk and sat down in front of the sofa in the office.

 Chapter 988

    "Let''s talk about GE Qing."


    She pointed to the sofa opposite and motioned mi you Ning to sit down.


    Miyuning nodded with a smile and sat opposite.


    Sister Qin is the mother of two children. She is not young now.


    She has a very gentle look at miyuning. She doesn''t look like a cold face in front of the staff at all.


    "Ge Qing, you''ve been in the company for half a year. You''ve already become a regular, but there''s no chance to rise. In fact, I''ve stopped you.


    Your education is very high, and there is a lot of room for development, although in the low level, you must have learned a lot in the past six months


    Mi you Ning nods. She really doesn''t know the original owner''s promotion opportunity. She is stopped by sister Qin.


    But in the original story, sister Qin didn''t say it.


    Sister Qin continued, "this time Mr. Tang entered the company, you must have heard that someone from every department sent him to fight for the post of secretary to the general manager.


    I want you to have a try. This time you have a great hope, because they are all selected from the lower levels. "


    Mi you Ning listens to elder sister Qin''s words, the eye son behind glasses piece peeps out surprise but flustered look.


    She waved to sister Qin, "sister Qin, i... I can''t, this..."


    Sister Qin is very satisfied with mi you Ning''s frightened look.


    Ge Qing has been in her hands for half a year. She knows this man.


    Knowing her ability and having nothing wrong with her work recently, she is even more satisfied.


    Seeing the other side waving her hand, sister Qin said solemnly, "Ge Qing! This is the only chance. If you can''t catch it, it''s your loss. Report to the personnel department this afternoon! "


    Although sister Qin''s tone was serious, she was smiling in her eyes.


    "I believe you, go ahead, come on!"


    Miyuning looked at sister Qin gratefully, "thank you for giving me this opportunity, I will work hard!"


    Sister Qin waves, and mi you Ning turns to leave the office.


    At the moment of turning around, the surprise and expectation on her face dissipated.


    This is also a process that is not in the original plot.


    Miyuning thought about the original story.


    At that time, Ge Qing was taken home by Wang Sheng. It seems that he asked for a few days'' leave.


    So I didn''t catch up with Tang Wenbin.


    No wonder.


    Now she''s going to move.


    If the original owner meets this opportunity, he will certainly seize it.


    Naturally, she can''t give up her chance.


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch in the company canteen, MI Youning went directly to the personnel department to report.


    A lot of people have already arrived.


    Miyuning counted nearly twenty people.


    The head of personnel came out and said, "are you all here?"


    There was no echo from the crowd, and the head of the personnel department didn''t care. He took people up the stairs by elevator.


    Standing at the door of the general manager''s office, MI Youning saw several girls around him, all of them looking nervous.


    Half of the people who had gone in came out in tears.


    It is self-evident how the result is.


    At the same time, they are happy to see one by one out of their wits, and they are inevitably worried.


    On the other hand, mi you Ning stood outside the office with a cool face.


    There is not much expectation on the surface, and there is no full assurance.


    It seems that I don''t care about it at all.


    In the general manager''s office, a man at his desk looks at the computer screen.


    His eyes were fixed on miyuning, who was leaning against the wall.


    Not because of how beautiful she is, not because of how attractive she is.


    Her indifferent attitude and conservative dress made him notice.

 Chapter 989

    The man sitting in the office is Tang Wenbin, the successor of Tang''s company.


    And the only successor.


    As Tang Wenbin sat at his desk, he looked at Mi Youning''s humble dress and raised his lips.


    There is an attractive quality in this woman.


    It''s something you need to look at carefully to find out.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to know that someone was watching her in the dark.


    She lowered her head and played with her fingers.


    Just then, the door of the general manager''s office was opened again.


    The woman who comes out of it is also out of her wits.


    He ran away with his face covered.


    Mi you Ning didn''t move her eyes when she saw the scene.


    "You, come here."


    Follow the head of personnel department and walk out of the office.


    The other side shouts, pointing in one direction.


    Mi you Ning hung his eyes and played with his hand. He did not look up when he heard the voice.


    And the eyes around her, for the first time, focused on her.


    Because the person pointed by the personnel manager is mi you Ning.


    Feeling the sight of the crowd, MI Youning slowly raised his head.


    Looking at people''s envious, envious and chagrined eyes.


    Mi you rather Leng Leng looking at the personnel manager, "I?" She asked.


    There was a trace of anger on the face of the personnel manager, but he pressed it, because this man was appointed by Mr. Tang.


    "Yes, it''s you. Come on in..."


    Miyuning nodded, raised his foot and walked on.


    At this time, the HR manager said again, "OK, you all go back."


    "What?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it endless! "


    "Yes, the candidates have not come out yet..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the voices of the public, MI Youning is still indifferent. She goes to the door of the office.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Even though the door was open, she didn''t just walk in. Instead, she knocked on the door politely.


    "Come in, please


    Soon from the office, came a low voice.


    The voice suspended the discussion outside the office.


    All eyes were on mi you Ning''s back.


    They watched miyuning step by step into the office.


    It makes them even more jealous.


    Before, the manager of personnel department always called people in line.


    This time, they directly named mi you Ning, which made them jealous.


    Now the HR manager has let everyone go.


    What else does that mean? It''s the candidates that have come out.


    It''s the woman who walked into the office.


    They broke their teeth, and there was no way to stop it.


    "All right, all right, it''s gone."


    The HR manager took out his handkerchief, wiped the sweat on his head and waved to the crowd.


    They are not willing to go away with a feeling of jealousy or envy.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning walks into the office and faces the man at his desk.


    The other side looks... Er, how to say.


    Generally speaking, it''s very handsome.


    However, as soon as miyuning''s eyes and his appearance were on, he denied them.


    This is not the person she''s looking for.


    Although the other side is handsome, it''s really hard to hide the gay temperament.


    Tang Wenbin is a proper gay.


    Don''t ask her how she saw it.


    After experiencing so many worlds, even if she didn''t do it herself, she was able to distinguish it.


    Miyuning goes to his desk and looks at Tang Wenbin.


    "Hello, general manager. I''m Ge Qing, a clerk in the administration department."


    Tang Wenbin nodded and looked at Mi Youning.

 Chapter 990

    Tang Wenbin is more satisfied with his plain eyes.


    There is nothing messy in this woman''s eyes, not to mention her ambition.


    Every woman who came in before, when she saw him, her eyes were like a wolf.


    And he''s the meat that catches people.


    OK, this adjective is a bit exaggerated, but Tang Wenbin is really uncomfortable.


    But this woman named Ge Qing is different.


    She doesn''t have any messy mind, and the small details are perfect.


    Tang Wenbin looked down at the information in his hand.


    In the past six months, all the information about GE Qing and the company has been on it.


    He looked at it for a while and felt that there was no problem. Then he looked up.


    "Ge Qing, right? From today on, you will officially become my assistant. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Miyuning looked at Tang Wenbin''s stupefied face. After a while, he hung his head. "Thank you, general manager. I will try my best."


    Tang Wenbin saw that she was just absent-minded and showed a happy smile


    "Well, you go down to handle the handover first."


    He would not doubt that this woman was incompetent.


    The educational background of the other party is here, and it''s half a year in the lower level. I''ve learned a lot in this half a year.


    The head of the administration department also gave a high evaluation.


    Miyuning turns and leaves the office.


    But there is something hard to say in my heart. I can''t break people''s rules, I can''t break people''s rules.


    It''s been a long time since she''s been subject to such restrictions.


    How many worlds don''t ask for that anymore.


    Now I''m not used to it.


    But it''s OK. I can barely accept it.


    When mi Youning returns to the administration department, sister Qin has received the news. Everyone is in the office area to meet her.


    "Congratulations, Ge Qing. I''ll say you can."


    Sister Qin came forward to congratulate her.


    "Congrats, sister Qing."


    "Congratulations, sister


    "Congratulations, sister Qing..."


    Miyuning faced the crowd with a shy smile.


    She turned and looked at sister Qin, "thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Sister Qin waved her hand, "it has nothing to do with me. You have the strength."


    Mi you Ning felt the tip of her nose. It''s not really her strength.


    Why Tang Wenbin chose her, she is also clear, has nothing to do with strength.


    This is a promotion for her, and she jumped several levels in order to make a good omen.


    Miyuning invited everyone in the administration department for afternoon tea.


    When the takeout came, it cost one third of her monthly salary.


    Miyuning didn''t feel the slightest pain for this.


    When he was about to leave work, MI Youning finally handed over the things in his hand.


    These are all handed over to Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li is also a capable person. Unfortunately, she is not qualified enough and has not had a probation period.


    Otherwise, there must be a place for her this time.


    After handing over the work, miyuning goes back to her desk and starts to collect things belonging to the original owner.


    In order to adapt to the work as soon as possible, mi you Ning came to the general manager''s office upstairs with something in his arms.


    When she went upstairs, Tang Wenbin was not in the office. The staff upstairs took her into the general manager''s office.


    There is a desk for her in the office.


    Miyuning holds things and puts them on the table, thanking the people who brought her in.


    The latter waved her hand and told her that the general manager was having a meeting upstairs and left work directly after the meeting.


    Miyuning nodded, sorted out and left the office.


    It''s time to get off work. Miyuning is ready to go home.


    As she entered the staff elevator and went downstairs, she met an acquaintance.

 Chapter 991

    "Ge Qing, I heard about your promotion. Congratulations."


    The man standing beside miyuning said thanks.


    Miyuning looked at each other with a white face and a gentle temperament.


    Such a man really can not see, where is the change - state.


    The man making the sound is Wang Sheng.


    The other person looks very comfortable. Mi you Ning really doesn''t know how this person can have such a strange habit.


    The memory of the original owner before his death made miyuning stop imagining.


    It''s too strong.


    It''s a mummy.


    Seeing Wang Sheng looking at her, mi you Ning nodded with a smile, "thank you."


    She turned to look at the number of words in the elevator.


    Wang Sheng came to her and said, "Ge Qing, let''s have a meal together."


    "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong at home today. Maybe another day."


    Hearing this obvious refusal, Wang Sheng''s eyes darkened.


    Ge Qing lives alone. What''s wrong with her.


    This is a clear refusal to be alone with him.


    He looked at the woman in front of him.


    That figure is very beautiful.


    The real beauty is the beauty in the bones, but also the charm in the bones, not her skin.


    The beauty of bone has more advantages than the beauty of skin.


    Ge Qing, he''s been watching from the beginning.


    This woman is very beautiful.


    That kind of beauty and charm emanating from the bones.


    The elevator door opened, and miyuning stepped down the elevator and went straight to the revolving door of the company.


    Seeing this, Wang Sheng immediately followed up.


    "Ge Qing, I''ll send you."


    Miyuning kept walking, "no, I''ll go back by car."


    It''s better to stay away from the change state.


    "Assistant ge..."


    At this moment, the sound nearby made miyuning stop.


    At the same time, Wang Sheng stopped.


    The voice is not far away, from the high-rise elevator down a line of people, standing in front of Tang Wenbin.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "general manager."


    Tang Wenbin with the people behind him, came forward, "this is to go home?"


    "Yes, it''s off work."


    Wang Sheng sees the high-rise behind him.


    He is no longer pestering mi you Ning before, "Ge Qing, I''ll go first and contact you later."


    Miyuning nodded at random.


    Watching Wang Sheng leave, Tang Wenbin just laughs in a low voice.


    "Is this being pursued?"


    The tone of teasing came from Tang Wenbin''s mouth, which made mi Youning not know what to say for a moment.


    Mi you Ning laughs and looks helpless. "General manager, I''ll go first if I don''t have anything to do."


    Tang Wenbin did not speak, just looked at her with a smile.


    "What is the general manager going to do?" Mi you Ning asked very wisely.


    "Go to dinner. Let''s go together. It''s convenient to work after recognizing people."


    Can you refuse? No.


    Miyuning felt that Tang Wenbin''s tone could not be refused.


    "Good, all leaders don''t dislike me to disturb."


    "How come, assistant Ge? I''m the sales manager..."


    "Yes, assistant Ge is so young. He is a capable person at first sight. The general manager has a good eye..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This group of people are flattering as they walk.


    Miyuning follows Tang Wenbin and leaves with them.


    The employees walking around, looking at mi you Ning''s eyes, are still jealous and envious.


    These people all know that Mr. Tang chose an assistant at the lower level today.


    Now, the woman standing beside him is the new assistant.


    How many people think miyuning is lucky.

 Chapter 992

    But they didn''t know what miyuning was doing.


    She follows these leaders just as she serves her ancestors.


    After eating and drinking enough, people will go to sing.


    What a group of men do on that occasion, miyuning is very clear.


    What did she do with a woman?


    And serve them?


    Sorry, she''s not self abusive.


    So miyounin and all the people went to sayonalah.


    But as he watched them drive away, miyuning noticed something.


    It seems that her body can''t drink.


    Dizzy brain up, in front of things are a little fuzzy.


    With the bag in hand, MI Youning begins to control herself.


    It''s called cat''s step.


    She thought she was walking steadily, and people around her laughed.


    It''s a small step. It''s really a mess.


    Mi you Ning came to the bus stop.


    There are no buses at this point.


    But the original owner subconsciously, every day to and from work is to do the bus.


    The illumination of the street lamp on mi you Ning''s body gives people a hazy feeling.


    I feel that the things in front of me are getting more and more blurred. Mi Youning thinks it''s the problem of glasses.


    She took off her glasses and stuffed them into her bag.


    The original owner has spent more than 1000 ocean. How can he lose it.


    Tucking his glasses into his bag, miyuning sees a bus coming not far away.


    She went down the steps and waved to the bus.


    The bus saw mi you Ning''s figure and intended to avoid it.


    Miyuning saw it. How could he let it go so easily.


    He ran to the front of the bus again and waved to the driver in the bus.


    The bus stopped.


    With a smile on his face, miyuning went to the car door.


    At this time, miyuning did not find that there was not a car on the spacious road.


    Except for the bus she got on.


    There was no one around, not even the sound of animals.


    Quiet, very quiet.


    It''s like falling into a still space.


    Mi you Ning got on the car in a daze. There were many people sitting in the car.


    She also said with a smile: "a lot of people ah, so many people so late."


    Then she went to the last empty seat and sat down.


    The "people" in the car are staring at mi you Ning.


    That vision is very straightforward and gloomy.


    Adults, children and old people are all looking at mi you Ning.


    While miyuning was sitting down, he felt that there was something under the bottom of his share.


    She looked sideways, and this one made her want to poke her eyes.


    That''s a head.


    And she just hit the head.


    The seat was covered with blood under the head wound.


    If you don''t wake up, you''ll be waiting to go to hell.


    From the corner of her eye, she glanced at the people in the car.


    Good guy, a car of soul body, are looking at her.


    The eyes are eager, greedy, bloodthirsty


    While being watched by these eyes, MI Youning once again secretly scolded Tang Wenbin from the bottom of his heart.


    I don''t know what to ask her to eat.


    It''s not enough to wait on them. Now they have a ghost car.


    She has learned this by heart.


    It''s not that we seldom meet these things before the mid Yuan Festival.


    Even if I meet you at home, now I''m so lucky outside... Is it really good


    Mi you rather helpless, she ignored people''s eyes, secretly stood in the aisle of the car, stretched out her hand to pull the handle.


    At this point, we have to carry it.


    All the ghosts in this car are thinking about her.


    Miyuning took a deep breath.


    It''s a real ghost.

 Chapter 993

    Why is it that I don''t have a clear idea today.


    And how does she feel about it.


    Looking back, she stopped the car on her own initiative. It seems that there is no conspiracy.


    But miyuning was still upset.


    What a coincidence.


    Is the body of the original owner the constitution of sucking ghosts?


    Miyuning laughed coldly.


    That''s the end of it.


    Not enough at home, but also meet outside, this is not sent to the door fat.


    What are you looking for?


    Ha ha... Let''s play. There are several talented people in the world,


    It''s almost all ostentatious and deceptive.


    "Little soul, I''m so sad if I don''t fall apart..."


    Mi you Ning ignores the ghosts on the car.


    She began to complain to the soul.


    "The host, whatever you want, will collapse. There is no soul power supply, and even danger."


    As soon as he heard the play, he immediately began to talk.


    "Little soul, please pamper me. I''m so depressed. Besides, what''s the danger? There''s still you."


    The tone of the exit is soft.


    After listening to miyuning''s soft words, Jiehun really wants the sun to come out in the West.


    Except at the beginning of the mission, MI Youning occasionally said something soft and cute, but after that, it was very few.


    Now, if the soul of Jie was softened by mi you Ning, he was already bewildered.


    "Cough... Host, your man is responsible for spoiling you, and I am responsible for supervising you. The danger is around you. Pay attention when you are finished."


    Mi you Ning stares at the bloody face in front of her eyes and wants to say that you belong to my family, too.


    But for the last face, mi you Ning really wanted to vomit.


    The strength of the wine still exists.


    The feeling made her unable to get up and down, and it was very uncomfortable.


    "Oh..."


    Miyuning really threw up.


    All she vomited was wine. She didn''t eat anything tonight.


    The bloody face in front of her eyes was sprayed with wine.


    Miyuning felt comfortable and stood up straight.


    Her face showed sincere apology, "this comrade, sorry ha, your face seems to be clean a lot, don''t thank me."


    Mi you Ning said seriously, the faces of the ghosts around had been dull.


    Look at that bloody face again, it''s really clean.


    Miyuning, smelling the wine, stepped back in silence.


    It doesn''t smell good.


    The bus goes on.


    The atmosphere in the car solidified for a moment, and a low momentum was released in the air.


    All the ghosts and miyuning kept still.


    Mr. miyuning''s strategy is to respond to all kinds of actions with immobility.


    Although the ghosts wanted to go up to miyuning or share her food, they couldn''t see through her.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger


    A thousand years ago


    Love you still, let me love you again


    I swear to God... "


    At this moment, the car suddenly sounded a song.


    The sound is clear and the sound line is unique.


    Miyuning followed the voice and saw a boy in a white ancient costume sitting by the window.


    The other side is singing, but also reached out to make a orchid finger action.


    Mi you Ning saw the other side''s pretty face, and then looked at the serious appearance. He really admired it.


    This ghost is the only normal ghost in the car.


    Just each other''s sad eyes, suddenly looking at her why.


    "If you travel through time and space, go back to the past


    We can go back together again


    I''ll wait for you to tell me your promise


    Let''s wait until the flowers bloom. "


    The pretty boy suddenly and slowly stood up and walked towards mi you Ning.

 Chapter 994

    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger..."


    The other side came to the opposite of miyuning, still singing.


    The eyes slowly changed.


    Spilled two lines of blood and tears, the voice became sad.


    It''s as if I felt his sorrow.


    Miyuning did not relax her vigilance. She wanted to see what the boy wanted to do.


    She didn''t hold the hand of the clasp, and the power of the soul began to spread.


    Suddenly the boy came near.


    "Go


    The bus stops at the next stop.


    Just then the door opened.


    The pretty boy closed his eyes, and there were more and more tears on his face.


    Miyuning only pays attention to his blood and tears. When the other side makes a move, she is even ready to attack.


    But unexpectedly, the boy just to push her out of the car.


    When mi you Ning was pushed out of the car, the door closed quickly.


    She just watched the bus go on.


    Suddenly, miyounin''s eyes contracted.


    Without any hesitation, miyuning stepped up to catch up with the bus in front.


    Just when mi you Ning lost his mind, he found a scene on the bus.


    The boy who directly pushed her out of the car was being attacked by the ghosts on the car.


    Miyuning belongs to you. If you treat her well, she can give you back.


    If you hurt her one point, pay it back 100 times.


    Seeing those people tearing at the boy''s body, miyuning felt unbearable.


    Actually, she doesn''t need a boy''s help.


    Even if these people go together, they can resist.


    Mi you Ning was really caught off guard when the boy shot.


    The other party is to save her, so it will be rejected by the ghosts.


    Ghosts are different from people.


    They have no thoughts, but anger, greed, and hopelessness.


    Of course, there are also individual may be feelings, family, love, friendship.


    Miyuning guessed that the boy was just because of love.


    The song made people feel sad.


    It''s dark ahead. It''s the junction of the human world and the underworld.


    The bus is leaving.


    The boy''s body in the car has been torn apart by ghosts.


    She saw the boy''s white robe, which had been torn to pieces.


    As the bus was about to enter the junction, miyuning stopped to chase.


    She stood in the same place, her hands released the power of her soul.


    It is no longer a thread, but as spectacular as the thunder pillar of natural disaster.


    The power of soul touched the bus and it stopped.


    Because miyuning didn''t take back the power of his soul, the car even slowly retreated.


    Later, he sped up and stopped at mi you Ning''s side.


    The fighting in the car has stopped.


    Miyuning saw the boy''s broken soul.


    Although he knew that his soul could be reorganized, MI Youning was still uncomfortable when he saw the broken soul of his opponent.


    When the car stopped, the "driver" floating in the driver''s seat flew to the door.


    The door opened.


    "Who is going to stop the ghost of the underworld?"


    His voice was majestic and hoarse.


    Miyuning raised his lips and showed a disdainful smile.


    "I want it!"


    She reached out and pointed to the pretty boy in the car.


    "What courage


    The "driver" floats up to mi you Ning and transforms the soul chain.


    Seeing that the other side was about to make a move, MI Youning''s soul power first entangled his body.


    "Your honor... Show mercy!"


    "Venerable..."


    At this time, two shadows came from the junction of the human world and the underworld.


    Mi you Ning looks at the ghost emissary coming, and laughs unknowingly.

 Chapter 995

    "Oh! It''s fast enough


    The two ghost envoys bowed respectfully to mi you Ning and said, "I''m merciful. This is a new ghost errand. If you don''t know something, please calm down."


    Miyuning takes away her soul power. She looks up at the scene inside the bus.


    But she saw the ghosts lying on the window and every ghost in the car.


    Only did not see the boy before.


    Mi Youning frowned and said, "where''s the boy before?"


    The two ghost envoys are different from the ghosts. Even the ghosts on the bus look behind mi Youning.


    "Cough... This girl, Xiaosheng is here."


    Hearing the unique voice, miyuning turned slowly.


    Sure enough, I saw the boy singing before.


    However, when he heard the other party''s self assertion and the posture of the ancients, MI Youning laughed.


    "Still Xiaosheng, you are a modern soul body, what kind of ancients."


    Miyuning scoffed.


    But the opposite boy is staring round eyes, "how do you see it?"


    "Me..." mi you Ning slowly approached the boy and smelled on him.


    "Because I smell fresh life."


    The boy shivered when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    Miyuning saw that there was blood on his face, and his soul trembled.


    Know this is before be tossed ruthlessly, patted his shoulder gently.


    In this movement, the power of the soul is transmitted to his body.


    "You..." the boy opened his eyes and looked at mi you Ning strangely.


    Miyuning put up his finger, "Shh..."


    The other side nodded.


    "Venerable, this is your soul body. Time is coming. Can we take the rest?"


    Hearing the ghost emissary''s words, MI Youning turns to look at the boy beside him.


    "Do you want to go back with them? Don''t worry, no one will bully you. "


    The boy quickly shook his head. If he had not been caught, he would not have gone.


    Look at his action without hesitation and recall the previous song.


    Miyuning waved to the two ghost envoys, "let''s go, let''s go."


    She''s so tired. This body is in a period of exhaustion.


    Mi you Ning used the power of his soul to repair himself.


    The ghost envoy has got on the bus, and the bus is on the road again.


    Looking at the boy beside him, MI Youning asked casually, "what''s your name? How old are you? How did you die? "


    After asking, I looked at the road ahead. There was still no one on the road.


    There was no car, not to mention the call of insects and birds.


    There''s no living thing around here.


    Miyuning wants to go home as soon as possible and have a good rest in bed.


    She can see that the original master is not good.


    If you run into a ghost when you go out, there is a ghost at home.


    The boy standing beside her opened his mouth and gave his name.


    "My name is a Kai. I''m twenty-eight this year, and I don''t know how to die."


    Speaking of the cause of death, ah Kai''s voice was a little low.


    But miyuning got to the point.


    Twenty eight... Twenty eight


    It''s bigger than the original body.


    She turned her head and looked at ah Kai.


    On the left and on the right, ah Kai is like a college student, where he is like a 28 year old man.


    That pretty face, baby face is very tender.


    "Are you twenty-eight?"


    Miyuning is incredible.


    Ah Kai nodded, "well, twenty-eight years old. I remember my twenty eighth birthday."


    Well, miyuning is convinced.


    "Let''s go first. This place is not comfortable for a long time."


    "Good."

 Chapter 996

    Miyuning wanted to go home quickly, and he added the power of his soul.


    She walked very fast. It was very hard for a Kai to follow her.


    However, when leaving the gloomy space, a Kai was not thrown away.


    See the spacious road is full of traffic, there are pedestrians in the middle of the night also have twos and threes.


    Miyuning breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to stop a taxi.


    After getting on the bus and reporting the address, miyuning began to shut her eyes.


    From entering the task world last night to now, she has not stopped.


    I don''t know what it will look like if the original owner meets this situation tonight.


    On the ghost car tonight, if she doesn''t scare her to death, she will lose.


    The taxi left, and a Kai quickly floated into the car.


    He sat in the driver''s seat and looked back at miyuning in the back car.


    This woman is very mysterious.


    The strength given to him before made his soul more comfortable.


    During the period of his death, he felt that the soul body was gradually rejected by the world.


    That feeling of powerlessness, as if he was going to dissipate at any time.


    He didn''t want to follow the ghost, but he had no choice.


    Because there is no strength, there is no chance of resistance.


    I saw the woman in the back seat in the car before, but I didn''t want to kill her.


    But did not expect to bring him, so unexpected harvest.


    He can''t leave yet. He''s looking for someone.


    A person he forgot, but still in the bottom of his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    When the taxi stopped, miyuning opened his sober eyes.


    She really just shut her eyes.


    She won''t fall asleep in a strange environment.


    An unfamiliar driver and a ghost who didn''t know the details.


    Miyuning took out a pink note from his bag and said, "how much is it?"


    "Ninety nine."


    It cost the owner a month''s bus money at a time.


    Miyuning gave the money happily, "here, keep the change."


    She pushed the door open, got out of the car and entered the community.


    Ah Kai followed her closely.


    He asked, "well, what''s your name?"


    "Ge Qing."


    Ah Kai looked at his surroundings and his face became serious.


    "You live here?"


    Miyuning gave a hum.


    "There''s a lot of ghost here."


    As soon as ah Kai said this, miyuning stopped.


    She looked at a Kai with a smile, "you are a ghost, of course you are."


    A Kai wants to refute, but inadvertently raises his head.


    I found a man standing in front of the window on the third floor.


    He choked back what he wanted to say.


    The man''s face was full of knife wounds. He was deliberately cut open and bloody.


    The other side has a pair of blood red eyes.


    This... This is the ghost


    A Kai suddenly wanted to leave here.


    It''s horrible.


    There are fierce ghosts here. No wonder there is such a strong spirit of ghosts.


    The existence of fierce ghosts has attracted all ghosts in the surrounding area.


    But he didn''t dare to get close.


    Each other''s eyes are terrible.


    He doesn''t want to be swallowed like this. He still hasn''t found anyone.


    Miyuning stares into a Kai''s eyes and sees the figure in his apartment.


    The most obvious and unique figure is a pair of blood red eyes.


    Miyuning didn''t look up, turned and went on to the apartment.


    A Kai stood in the same place and looked at the fierce ghost upstairs.


    All of a sudden, his face moved and he quickly floated behind mi you Ning.


    On the third floor, miyuning takes out the key in his bag.


    "Click..."


    The door was opened.


    Miyuning groped for the switch on the wall.

 Chapter 997

    The light in the room is bright.


    There is nothing in the house.


    The balcony was empty.


    Miyuning did not let go. She went into the room.


    Behind her, ah Kai floated into the room.


    "Kacha..."


    Just then, a cool wind came.


    The door behind miyuning was closed.


    The light in the room also went down.


    Mi you Ning''s heart, as expected.


    I knew it wouldn''t be all right.


    If it goes on like this, her body will be exhausted sooner or later.


    The cool air in the room is getting stronger and stronger.


    In the corner of the room, there was a pair of blood red eyes staring at mi you Ning.


    When ah Kai saw the owner of those eyes at a close distance, he grew up and his expression was a little incredible.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and did not see the change of Akai.


    After she closed her eyes, her body trembled, and her face showed the color of fear.


    Of course, we can''t set up anything. Miyuning doesn''t think about it.


    Only this fierce ghost in the room is the only one in the mission world that can threaten her.


    This is also the dangerous existence of the soul.


    She wanted to test what the fierce ghost wanted to do.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    A low cry came from a corner of the room.


    "Click, click..."


    The sound of the table rubbing against the ground.


    "Ying Ying..."


    The voice of the woman in red who cried last night.


    Good guy, there''s more than one.


    Miyuning held his body and trembled in the same place.


    She slowly opened her eyes in the dark.


    "Damn it


    Miyuning''s face was ugly.


    That face is all knife wound, blood drenched, let a person see can frighten fainting.


    Miyuning didn''t hold back his rude remarks.


    Brother, can you not be so scary.


    Miyuning''s eyes were full of evil light.


    She inquired carefully, without any intention to kill.


    That pair of eyes have no intention of killing, very calm.


    It''s like looking at a dead man.


    Mr. Li Gui doesn''t care about her existence at all.


    Miyuning closed her eyes again. She turned and walked to the sofa.


    The cold air behind followed her all the time.


    Then look at the previous a Kai, now in the corner of the room, is shivering.


    Nothing.


    When miyuning came to the sofa, she was shaking all over.


    As for whether she was really afraid or pretending, no one knew except her.


    Miyuning is sitting in the sofa. Her eyes scan the room calmly.


    The woman in red is still floating, looking at her with a smile.


    When he saw the ghost beside her, he showed respect and fear.


    Not far away, there is a teenage boy floating.


    There are also numerous blue ghost fires around, each of which represents a ghost body.


    It''s a ghost.


    There are so many ghosts in this room.


    Miyuning touched his arm and turned his head to his blood red eyes.


    Those eyes never left her.


    Mi you Ning was also very uncomfortable being stared at like this.


    Elder brother, do you want to have a ghost relationship with me when you look at me like this?


    Of course, mi you Ning did not dare to say that.


    She showed a silly and awkward expression to Mr. Li Gui.


    It was like fear, but there was no fear in my eyes.


    "What do you want? Is there any last wish that hasn''t been fulfilled? "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Start adding more.

 Chapter 998

    "Well, if you have any last wishes in your life, I can help you to fulfill them. Isn''t it so scary? I was scared to death last night


    Mi Youning finished his speech with a stumbling.


    From the beginning to the end, she was afraid to look at the "people" around her.


    Tang Jin looked at the woman around her, feeling very novel.


    Especially when he saw that miyuning was not afraid, he had to pretend to be afraid.


    It made him feel a little happy.


    It''s been a long time since something interesting happened to him.


    This woman is interesting.


    Last night was meant to scare this woman away.


    Now he is a little reluctant.


    If he is really scared away, how can he have such fun.


    Tang Jin glanced at a Kai standing in the corner, and her eyes became chilly.


    It''s just that this woman brought back one tonight, which made him uncomfortable.


    A Kai on Tang Jin''s gloomy eyes, uncomfortable swallowing saliva.


    Then I found out that it was a stupid move.


    Now he''s just a ghost.


    Mi you Ning said and turned to look at Mr. Li Gui floating around.


    The latter stares at a Kai with an unwelcome smell.


    Yo! It''s rejection.


    Seeing that ah Kai was really scared, his whole body was shaking, and his soul was almost scared and couldn''t keep its original shape.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t bear it, so he spoke again.


    "You... If you really have any last wishes, you can tell me. I''ll help you..."


    When Tang Jin turned her head, MI Youning consciously swallowed the following words.


    Because Mr. Li Gui''s blood red eyes were cold, and his whole body was even more resistant.


    Miyuning shook his hands and pulled up at his mouth.


    She this movement, let Tang Jin pick eyebrow.


    But miyuning didn''t see it.


    Because that face was miserable, there was no good place, and the blood was all over the face.


    Miyuning could even hear the sound of blood dripping to the ground.


    "Tick... Tick..."


    The sound of seeping people in the silent room is also a very frightening existence.


    A Kai in Tang Jin will look away, this just whole body relaxed down.


    The room gradually quieted down.


    Tang Jin just stares at mi you Ning seriously.


    This woman is really interesting.


    He saw what happened last night.


    The other party was really scared at that time, and they were scared to faint.


    Now although the other side also showed fear, he could see that his eyes were calm.


    There was no fear of him.


    The room gradually quieted down.


    Around the ghost fire, or some ghost body is still floating.


    Miyuning is waiting. It''s impossible for him to be safe tonight.


    In fact, she could have moved out of the apartment, but miyuning thought about it, as if it was unnecessary.


    The eight characters of the original owner are really bad, and they are easy to hit ghosts.


    And the ghosts in this apartment didn''t do anything to her.


    If we can coexist peacefully, naturally it is good.


    Mr. Li Gui is the existence of the six gods, which can''t be erased.


    While mi you Ning was thinking, Tang Jin''s body slowly disappeared in its original place.


    When she reflected it, she saw the woman in red sitting beside her last night.


    That delicate and beautiful face with light makeup is very attractive.


    It''s much more beautiful than Mr. Li Gui''s face.


    At this time, mi you Ning didn''t know, and the idea would soon blow his face.


    At that time, her face hurt and she was dizzy.

 Chapter 999

    The woman in red looks at mi you Ning with a smile.


    And mi you Ning looks for Mr. Li Gui in the room.


    Of course, in the end, she didn''t find her partner. She left.


    The woman in red suddenly said, "hee hee... You are not afraid of us, but also pretend to be very scared. You are attracted to me, sir."


    There was admiration, curiosity and a trace of inconceivability in the tone.


    Miyuning tilted his head and looked at the woman in red, with a confused expression.


    That expression that all actions, let the woman in red cover month Hun mouth.


    "It''s a foul! Don''t make such a cute move


    Miyuning chuckled.


    She sat up straight, waiting for the next words.


    The woman in red said again, "my name is Qingqing. I hope we can live together peacefully in the future."


    With these words, Qingqing''s soul also slowly dissipated.


    Other soul bodies in the room dissipate, except for Kai in the corner.


    "Hoo... Scared the hell out of me! It scared me to death... "


    When ah Kai saw that all the soul bodies had dissipated, he patted himself and was afraid.


    Miyuning turned his eyes in the dark.


    Ah Kai was really afraid. When he saw Mr. Li Gui, he had to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    She had a good harvest tonight.


    As Qingqing said, peaceful coexistence is the best outcome.


    Even if she moved out and didn''t live here, she would meet other ghosts.


    This ghost, without humanity, only knows how to devour.


    But Mr. Li Gui is different. He is a powerful existence and will not choose to devour human beings.


    First, it is totally unnecessary.


    Second, the strength of the other side is there.


    The ghost in the apartment just wanted to force her out of the apartment at first.


    Now that this matter has been solved perfectly, MI Youning is ready to have a good sleep.


    Of course, before going to bed, she has one thing to do.


    Miyuning picked up his bag and walked into the bedroom in the dark.


    She turned on the light in her bedroom and closed the door without paying any attention to Kai in the living room.


    When the door is closed, miyuning sets a boundary in the room.


    This is to prevent ghosts from entering the room.


    Throwing his bag on the table in the room, miyuning began to untie his clothes.


    At the same time, she also used the system to send anonymous messages to the Public Security Bureau of a city.


    It details everything about Wang Sheng, his home address and the crime scene.


    After the successful transmission, MI Youning also returned his clothes that were in the way.


    She went into the bathroom barefoot.


    Miyuning could not feel or see a pair of eyes in the room staring at her every move.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the apartment.


    In the spacious corridor, Qingqing is floating with ghosts.


    The little boy beside her looked at the apartment and asked, "sister Qingqing, why didn''t you come out?"


    Qingqing touched her red nails. Her nails had to be maintained, and the color had faded.


    Hearing the little boy''s words, she turned her head and said with an ambiguous smile, "because Mr. wants to find his wife to suck Yin Qi."


    The little boy is still puzzled, "then we usually find someone to suck it. Why don''t you come so long?"


    Qingqing doesn''t know what to say this time.


    Because it was not suitable for children, what should she say.


    Just then, the elevator in the apartment corridor opened.


    Because it''s on the third floor, few people take the elevator.


    The sound of opening the elevator sounded, and all the ghosts were looking at the elevator.


    "Whew..."


    Out of the elevator came a young man with yellow hair.

 Chapter 1000

    The young man with yellow hair came out whistling.


    He can''t see their soul.


    Qingqing looked at the young man with yellow hair coming and opened his mouth, "it''s not benevolent, it''s not filial, it''s a villain, and it''s also stained with human life."


    As soon as Qingqing''s words came down, the little boy around him rushed in.


    The other spirits around rushed in.


    Qingqing looks at the movements of the ghosts, and she turns her lips.


    There are so many ghosts. Don''t kill people again.


    She floated past.


    The young man went on, but he was surrounded by ghosts.


    These ghosts are sucking his Yang.


    The young man suddenly felt dizzy. He stopped and supported his weak body against the wall.


    "Come on, come on, don''t kill people."


    The ghosts stop smoking, they are not full.


    Of course, even if the Yellow haired youth are clean, they will not be full.


    The Yellow haired young man felt that his body was suddenly weak, and everything in front of him had a shadow.


    There seems to be something red in front.


    The young man wiped his eyes and looked at it carefully.


    There are red things, but why there are still double shadows.


    He took a few steps against the wall.


    After close to see, Qingqing that delicate appearance.


    He didn''t notice Qingqing''s ancient clothes, only her delicate and beautiful appearance.


    Qingqing knows that if she is sucked by a ghost, her yellow hair will be infected with ghost gas, so she will naturally see her.


    She rolled up her hair on her shoulders and gave a charming smile. "Am I good-looking?"


    The yellow hair youth''s saliva is about to flow out, smell speech immediately nod.


    "Good... Very nice..."


    He reached out to touch Qingqing.


    Just when I was about to meet Qingqing''s red clothes, Qingqing moved.


    She stretched out her hands and looked at the Yellow haired youth coldly, "then you can give me this pair of nails, do a care!"


    Qingqing''s hands poked into the moon Hun''s chamber of the Yellow haired youth.


    "Ah..."


    Huang Mao looked down at Yue Hun''s hand and cried out in horror.


    It''s a pity that the border has already been laid. No sound can be heard outside.


    The blood came out slowly.


    Qingqing felt the touch of blood and nails, and her face showed an excited expression.


    Feel almost, this just add more hand to take out.


    She looked at the nails on her hands, and the color was brighter than before.


    The young man with yellow hair had fallen down and was lying in the corridor of the apartment.


    Qingqing''s nails are in a good mood after new maintenance.


    "Let''s go, sir. We won''t come out tonight. Let''s go out and play!"


    "Yes


    "What are you doing, sir?"


    "Don''t ask children..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ghost''s chatting voice gradually disappeared.


    In the corridor of the apartment, only a young man with yellow hair fainted there.


    After more than ten minutes, the body moved.


    The young man sat up, recalled the scene before, and immediately opened his clothes.


    There is a pair of fingerprints in front of his moon.


    "Ah..."


    Seeing this mark, the young man yelled out of control again.


    He really went to hell!


    The Yellow haired youth got up from the ground and ran home in a hurry.


    With his galloping movement, his mouth was still shouting.


    "Ah..."


    The whole floor was startled by his voice.


    "What are you howling at! Your mother is dead


    "Shit! I''m sick! "


    "Die!"


    "Go away!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the middle of the night, all kinds of unpleasant words rang out.

 Chapter 1001

    Even miyuning, who was taking a shower in the bathroom, heard the deafening sound outside.


    Hearing the earth shaking voice, miyuning suddenly thought of last night.


    Last night, she yelled like that.


    Of course, she just opened her voice.


    Now this voice, but really showed the panic.


    It seems that someone has gone back and met Qingqing.


    Otherwise, she really can''t think of what it is that can make an adult man scared out of his voice.


    Turning off the shower switch, miyuning picks up a bath towel and wipes the water off her body.


    He rubbed mi you Ning and stopped.


    Something''s wrong.


    How do you feel the wind.


    no It''s not the wind!


    It''s the cool smell before.


    Miyuning was still wiping his legs. He felt the cool smell and stopped all his movements.


    Soon she reacted and put the towel around her body.


    Do you want to play like this? She can''t see each other.


    Miyuning knew there was a ghost here.


    That feeling can''t be wrong.


    But why can''t she see it.


    Suddenly, miyuning''s face changed.


    In addition to the fierce ghost, in this task world, she really has no ghost that she can''t see.


    Shit!


    Miyuning, wearing a bath towel, rushed out of the bathroom.


    Because she was the only one in the bedroom and had set a boundary, miyuning didn''t close the bathroom door at all.


    Just as miyuning rushed to the bathroom door, something happened.


    "Bang!"


    The bathroom door was blown up by a wind and closed vigorously.


    Instead of believing in evil, miyou went to the door and twisted it.


    But it didn''t move at all.


    She felt something cold behind her.


    It''s getting more and more ice, until something''s swimming on it.


    "You... What are you going to do?"


    This time, miyuning''s voice was stuttered.


    Mr. sharp ghost is not what she thought.


    Is there really going to be a ghost show?


    At the thought of this possibility, miyuning continued to work hard, "well, we have different varieties, so we don''t want it."


    "Ha ha..."


    Behind him came a deep sense of sex, but there was a hoarse voice.


    That sound is very nice.


    Just as miyuning was savoring, her bath towel was pulled off.


    Then her body was turned over.


    Miyuning''s back was against the bathroom door.


    Her hands are locked up.


    Being forced to do this, if mi Youning doesn''t do it again, he''ll be slaughtered.


    The power of the soul gradually spread.


    She was full of the power of her soul.


    "Let go! Otherwise, don''t blame me for hurting you! "


    Mi you Ning can''t see that fierce ghost, but also know that the other party must be staring at her.


    Her voice was calm and cold.


    The other party must have heard, but did not let go of miyuning.


    Not only did not let go, but also made more excessive things.


    The feet are separated¡ª¡ª


    Just inside the leg, miyuning felt something cool.


    It''s too much. It''s too much!


    Miyuning''s soul power made a quick attack.


    Then something strange happened.


    Unable to lock the location of Li Gui, MI Youning''s soul power attacked in all directions.


    But the power of the soul was gone after it was launched.


    This happened once.


    Just when miyuning thought about the mission world not long ago, he encountered such a scene.


    Mr. Li Gui moves again.


    Miyuning felt the cool thing and got there.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 1002

    Miyuning''s brain is blank.


    All over the body is more powerless.


    It''s like the force was taken away.


    Her body is very soft.


    This is the first time that miyuning has come across such a thing.


    It felt terrible, very powerless, very scared.


    But very enjoy


    Mi you Ning opened his eyes wide and looked at the void in front of him. He didn''t know what to do.


    She can do nothing about the fierce ghost in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning came out of the bathroom, his legs were soft.


    She was lying on the bed, her head empty.


    Tonight, she was... Haunted


    Mouth


    Miyuning''s face turned red slowly.


    The cold air in the bedroom slowly disappeared.


    She had forgotten how she got out of the bathroom.


    Now lying on the bed, mi you Ning began to think about the deep hatred between Jie Hun and her.


    There is such a fierce ghost in the task world that can''t be shaken by the six realms. How can she play.


    Wait to be played.


    Abstinence soul has fallen into a deep sleep, and it''s not sure when to wake up.


    Even if she wants to settle accounts, she has no chance at this time.


    Miyuning was covered with a thin quilt. The feeling of being wet and cool still existed in her.


    That kind of feeling, miyuning''s feeling will never be forgotten.


    It was beyond her imagination.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    When miyuning wakes up, it is his daily physiological clock.


    She doesn''t think about what happened last night.


    She has other things to do next.


    Only when the task is completed can we leave the world.


    According to the wishes of the original owner, Wang Sheng was sent to prison to get the punishment he deserved.


    And she hopes to find a good person to solve this problem.


    This is a must.


    After that, it has nothing to do with her.


    Miyuning got up to wash and quickly left the apartment.


    Although I don''t want to think about it, the memory of last night always exists in her mind.


    This time, instead of taking a bus, miyuning took a taxi.


    There''s no need to make yourself uncomfortable.


    After arriving at the company, the first thing miyuning saw was a few police cars at the door.


    Seeing the existence of the police car, MI Youning had an estimate in his mind.


    Wang Sheng was taken away last night.


    In his home, found the existence of the collection room.


    There are already several women who have been split up.


    Miyuning saw the scene when the police inspector entered the collection room.


    The limbs soaked in formalin made them marvel.


    Wang Sheng was arrested on the spot.


    He can''t escape this time.


    As for the police car in front of the company, this is to verify Wang Sheng''s identity.


    Miyuning paid for the taxi and walked into the company safely.


    Now that she is assistant to the general manager, she naturally wants to go to the top.


    When the elevator stops in the high-rise office area and the elevator door is opened, miyuning sees the police inspector.


    Meanwhile, her immediate supervisor is seeing them off.


    Miyuning quickly steps out of the elevator and nods to Tang Wenbin.


    The latter also saw mi you Ning and turned to several police inspectors around him and said, "if you have any other information, you will be informed as soon as possible."


    One of the older policemen nodded, "thank you for your cooperation."


    "This is our company''s obligation."


    Miyuning stood by and watched the people get on the elevator and leave.


    At the moment when the elevator was closed, the smile on Tang Wenbin''s face dissipated.


    He looked at the others with a cold face.


    Those people dare not breathe.


    Even mi Youning was swept by Tang Wenbin.

 Chapter 1003

    "Let''s go ahead and have a meeting!"


    After that, Tang Wenbin went to the office.


    On this day, Tang Wenbin was very angry.


    Miyuning saw it all the way.


    But she felt that Tang Wenbin''s anger was not only related to Wang Sheng''s being arrested.


    But she didn''t care much about the other side.


    At the end of the day, miyuning did not return to his apartment.


    Instead, I went to one of the hottest psychic shops in a city.


    Here is a master named Ye.


    The shop only opens at night.


    When miyuning arrived, the shop had just opened.


    In the shop, a young man was packing.


    Miyuning knocked on the door, and the young man turned around.


    The other person''s appearance makes people feel gentle. I can''t tell how he looks. It''s a very comfortable feeling.


    "Well? There are guests coming. "


    The young man came with a smile on his face! It seems that it''s very hard to be entangled with this ghost spirit. "


    Mi you Ning raised her eyebrows when she heard the young man''s words.


    This man has two brushes.


    The young man in front of us is master ye, who is more powerful in our city.


    Miyuning said with a smile: "master ye, you really have a pair of sharp eyes."


    Ye Zi quickly waved his hand, "don''t dare to be, but I can''t help talking about your ghost spirit. I advise you to live with him peacefully."


    "Mi you Ning.


    Isn''t this man really a fraud.


    But the other side can see her own ghost gas, prove that there are two brushes.


    Ye Zi glances at mi you Ning, then turns around and walks into the inner room without saying a word.


    Soon, the other party came out again and took out a bell.


    "Here you are. If you encounter any danger, shake this thing, no matter how far away I will appear."


    Mi you Ning took the bell from the other side and said, "this man looks good.".


    "Thank you, master Ye."


    Ye Zi waved his hand, "you''re welcome. In fact, I want to say that as long as you really do something to you, you have no chance to resist.


    Ring the bell, I can also collect the body for you, but you need to pay a deposit. "


    With Ye Zi''s words, mi you Ning''s face turned green.


    Why is this man so poisonous.


    Thanks to his imagination, he still collected the corpse.


    Take it easy!


    Miyuning turned and left.


    I didn''t even step into the shop.


    Ye Zi was not annoyed when he saw mi you Ning''s back.


    But he had pity in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning still held the bell that Yezi gave her.


    She took a taxi and went straight back to the apartment.


    There''s nothing wrong with what the man said.


    If Mr. Li Gui in the apartment really does something to her, she has no chance to resist.


    The only way is to continue to endure, to complete the task, and then abandon the task.


    After all, the power of her soul has nothing to do with Mr. Li Gui.


    What happened last night also gave mi you Ning a different idea.


    The soul has revealed in his words that there are still men in the world who are changed by colorful glazed stone.


    He calls those men the same name, which is your man.


    Mi you Ning began to doubt whether Mr. Li Gui was the existence she was looking for.


    But Jiehun also said that it was a threat to her life.


    The driver stopped downstairs.


    Miyuning paid and got off.


    Standing downstairs, she looked up.


    I saw the figure floating on the balcony upstairs.


    It''s impossible to exist without noticing.


    All in white, floating on the balcony, the sense of existence is so obvious.


    The other side is still smiling at her.

 Chapter 1004

    Mi you Ning walks into the building with her eyes down.


    When I went upstairs, I opened the door and saw the man in front of me.


    It was ah Kai who was floating on the balcony before.


    "You''re back!"


    Ah Kai''s voice was very excited.


    Miyuning almost forgot the existence of Akai.


    I left in a hurry this morning, and something like that happened last night. I didn''t think of his existence for a while.


    Miyuning nodded and walked into the apartment.


    Ghosts are still spreading in the house.


    "You don''t know. Your floor is very busy today. Some people are scared out of their wits..."


    Miyuning changes his shoes and walks into the living room, listening to a Kai''s nagging.


    I just know that someone went to hell last night and moved out today.


    I was not in a good mental state before I left. I told everyone about last night.


    Miyuning inquired about what happened last night.


    Sure enough, it was Qingqing who scared people last night.


    Sitting on the sofa, miyuning asked the stopped a Kai, "what''s your next plan?"


    "Eh?"


    Ah Kai didn''t know, so, "I don''t have any plans."


    Mi you Ning listens to this. Come on, this is another ghost member staying here.


    She got up and waved to a Kai, "then you can do as you like."


    Entering the bedroom, miyuning still sets a boundary in the room.


    Whether it''s useful or not, she feels the need to do it.


    Last night, she didn''t know whether the ghost was already in her room or broke into the border.


    If the other party comes tonight, it''s time to test.


    Miyuning is going to take a bath in the bathroom. Thinking of what happened last night, she stops taking off her clothes.


    Just then, the phone rings.


    Take out the bag''s mobile phone. It''s Xiao Li''s call.


    "Hello..."


    "Sister Qing, haven''t you slept yet?"


    Xiao Li''s voice came from the phone.


    Miyuning recognized that the other side''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Well, just got home."


    "Hee hee... Sister Qing, I miss you."


    "Mi you Ning felt something was wrong.


    Xiao Li won''t talk to her like that.


    The other side is a very cheerful girl, but never like to joke.


    Such a joke with a trace of ambiguity, if not know that Xiaoli is not Lala, she really want to have other ideas.


    "What''s the matter? You call me so late because you miss me?"


    Mi you Ning leans on the bed and talks lazily with Xiao Li.


    She couldn''t see a figure staring at her at the side of the bed.


    Mr. Li Gui has been waiting for her in the room for a long time.


    By this time, the scar on his face had faded.


    The facial features have begun to show.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know that Mr. Li Gui was looking at her.


    Now she was frowning.


    "What did you say?"


    Xiaoli repeated her previous words again, "I said, sister Qing, you must have been liked by the general manager for a long time.


    Do you have spring heart sprouting now? Do you also like the man Tang Wenbin? "


    As soon as Tang Wenbin''s name came out, miyuning felt that there was a cool smell around him.


    She looks up at the side, the heart way, Li ghost Sir won''t come again.


    There is no trace in the room. Mi you Ning thinks about Xiao Li''s words.


    This time, she was obviously sure that something was wrong with Xiao Li.


    "Xiao Li, Tang is always my leader. I''m just his assistant. It has nothing to do with other messy people."


    Miyuning followed the other''s words.


    "Hee hee... I hope it''s what you said." Xiao Li''s voice is still strange.


    "Ge Qing, is General Commander Tang handsome?"

 Chapter 1005

    "Sister Qing, is general manager Tang handsome?"


    Mi you Ning was stunned to hear this question.


    Tang Wenbin is not bad.


    "Handsome!" she said casually


    "Hum!" Xiao Li snorted and hung up the phone.


    At the same time, miyuning''s body was also thrown on the bed.


    She stared at the void in front of her eyes.


    Clearly nothing, but her hands were imprisoned.


    The cold smell of the body is spreading.


    Miyuning closed his eyes. He was really Mr. Li Gui in the apartment.


    After all, it happened.


    Unfortunately, something is wrong this time.


    Miyuning felt that her neck was pinched, and the cold thing was pinching her neck tightly.


    It''s a hand, so hard.


    Miyuning''s eyes were wide open, full of wonder.


    What''s wrong with Mr. Li Gui? Why did he suddenly lose his nerve.


    The cold hand around his neck was getting harder and harder.


    Miyuning felt that he was going to be unable to breathe.


    Her eyes were still calm, looking at the void.


    The other party was right in front of her, but she couldn''t see it at all.


    Seeing that there was no fear on mi you Ning''s face, Tang Jin slowly relaxed his strength.


    His soul was close to miyuning''s ear, and his voice was deep and hoarse.


    "Tang Wenbin is very handsome? Well


    The last word, um, was hard to hear.


    Mr. Li Gui''s voice is really good. The tone of the voice makes mi you feel shocked.


    Finding that the other side has released the ban, MI Youning quickly gets up and leaves.


    Her body was still in bed, but she quickly hid to the other side.


    Although you can''t see each other, you can still feel the cool air.


    Mi you Ning stretched out his hand and rubbed his neck. His voice was not very good. He said, "I don''t owe you anything because I''m sick."


    "Hiss!"


    She heard the sneer.


    Feeling the air-conditioning close by, MI Youning''s eyes darkened.


    She didn''t like the feeling of being in control. She didn''t like it very much.


    "Bang..."


    Just as Tang Jin approaches mi you Ning, the other person''s body spreads a powerful fire.


    It was a purple blue flame that enveloped miyuning.


    Miyuning looked coldly at the void in front of him.


    "Hell fire, close to any living creature will die, do you want to try?"


    Tang Jin looks at mi you Ning on the bed.


    This woman is really strange.


    She didn''t seem to be her, but it was her again.


    Hell fire, he knows.


    He didn''t know if it had any effect on him, but it was fatal to all ghosts.


    Even a small Mars can annihilate its ash.


    Surrounded by the flames of hell, miyuning had a bad taste.


    She needs the support of her soul.


    At the same time, this body is not enough to accept things that are too powerful.


    She just wanted to push back the fierce ghost in front of her.


    Unfortunately, it backfired.


    Miyuning felt something cool approaching in the fire.


    One of the flames was pulled away, and soon a hand took hold of her.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Miyuning''s whole soul power was released.


    She looked at her hand inconceivably and was pulled up like this.


    Soon she looked up at the void. "What are you? Is it true that such a bull doesn''t foul? "


    "Ha ha..." maybe mi you Ning''s reaction was too funny. The fierce ghost laughed in a low voice.


    Hearing his laughter, miyuning felt the hostility of the world to her.

 Chapter 1006

    He Shengliang, who was born Yu, fully realized his powerlessness.


    At this time, they all forgot their previous unhappiness.


    Unfortunately, some people do not know what to disturb.


    The phone rings again.


    Mi you Ning glanced at the mobile phone not far away, showing Xiao Li.


    She reached for her cell phone, and no matter who was next to her, Mr. ligui got through.


    "Ah..."


    Before miyuning could speak, he heard the sad cry over there.


    That''s Xiao Li''s voice.


    "Oh... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    The voice from the beginning of the sad, change of sticky - | greasy.


    Suddenly, miyuning remembered the scene in the memory of the original owner.


    What Wang Sheng did to Xiao Li''s body in front of the original owner.


    It makes her pupils shrink.


    No, it''s all wrong.


    Wang Sheng is dead.


    Just last night, he was besieged and killed.


    He was transferred that night to a heavy prison on the outskirts of city A.


    There are a group of members who are extremely poor and vicious. Wang Sheng was attacked and killed by the crowd without insisting on it for a day.


    So the soul body of the other party has been found?


    Miyuning saw what Wang Sheng had done in his mind.


    The person who called her before was Wang Sheng himself, who was on Xiao Li''s body.


    No wonder there was something wrong with the previous call.


    Miyouning jumps out of bed, puts on her home shoes and runs out of the bedroom.


    She was caught in one arm.


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Li''s sad voice continued, but it changed.


    Wang Sheng is torturing her in an inhuman way.


    This beast!


    Xiao Li can''t hold on.


    In the original story, Xiao Li won''t die so soon.


    It will be a year before Wang Sheng is killed.


    Now it''s all ahead of time.


    Mi you Ning struggles to leave the ghost''s arms.


    "Let go of me!"


    Tang Jin naturally also heard the sad call on the phone.


    Instead of letting go of miyuning, he hugged him tightly.


    Because he didn''t just hear it.


    Even can see far away in a city''s apartment, that newborn fierce ghost is precisely for, in front of the woman attracts in the past.


    That''s a new ghost.


    He can''t push out the person in front of him.


    "Ge Qing, I''m in pain. I''m in pain. Help me... Help me..."


    Miyuning heard Xiaoli''s voice, and anger flashed in her eyes.


    Although it was Xiao Li''s voice, it wasn''t just her.


    Miyuning sees the picture in her mind and Xiaoli dies.


    Wang Sheng''s life was bad after all, which ruined her.


    Not only that, but also torture people to death.


    So a beautiful young girl died like this.


    According to the original plot, there is nothing wrong, but Wang Sheng''s early death leads to Xiao Li''s life-threatening.


    "Let go of me!"


    Mi you Ning won''t let Xiao Li die in vain.


    Wang Sheng is a living animal. After death, I''ll let you fly to oblivion. You can''t live forever.


    This time, Tang Jin let go of mi you Ning''s body.


    But he took her hand to prevent her from doing anything.


    Miyuning closed his eyes.


    There was blood in front of my eyes, red blood everywhere.


    It came from Xiao Li.


    Wang Sheng, the animal, ruined her.


    Miyuning sees helplessness, fear, fear in Xiaoli''s eyes


    Finally, it slowly turns into inanimate.


    Wang Sheng has left Xiaoli''s apartment.


    They''re looking for her.


    The phone is still on the line.


    "Ge Qing, wait for me, Jie..."

 Chapter 1007

    "Ge Qing, wait for me, Jie..."


    Miyuning heard Wang Sheng''s gloomy laughter.


    Her eyes showed a cold intention to kill, "I wait for you, who does not come who tortoise grandson!"


    "Jie Jie..."


    The laughter grew louder and louder until the sound dissipated and the phone was hung up.


    Miyouning lowered his eyes, and there was killing in his eyes.


    Wang Sheng really hit her bottom line.


    Such a change of state torments those women.


    He doesn''t deserve to be a man, not even an animal.


    The other side should be annihilated and dissipated between the heaven and the earth.


    Xiao Li died, and mi you Ning called the police as usual.


    You don''t have to wait for the body to change its quality and smell before it can be found.


    Of course, she can do more than that.


    Miyuning calls out the ghost emissary of the underworld, regardless of the existence of the fierce ghost around him.


    "Venerable..."


    "Venerable..."


    Soon two emissaries emerged from the void.


    Tang Jin has been watching.


    No one can see his soul.


    Even the ghost envoys from the underworld can''t see him.


    But at this time Tang Jin is very curious, who is the woman in front of her, how can she have such ability.


    Not only are they not afraid of ghosts, they can even summon the ghost envoys of the underworld.


    "I''m looking for a new ghost named Zhao Li, who died at 10:45:32 this evening."


    After miyuning opens his mouth, one of the ghost envoys looks at the list in his hand.


    "Found it!"


    The ghost envoy soon brought Zhao Li''s ghost body up.


    Zhao Li was still wearing her work suit, which was what she looked like when she came home before she died.


    Each other''s arms and legs, are blue purple scars.


    There are some red marks on the limbs, arms and legs.


    It''s just like the red wool.


    In fact, these are all wounds. They were cut by Wang Sheng.


    At the end of Xiao Li''s death, he still didn''t leave behind his hobby of changing state.


    Xiao Li''s eyes are blank and confused. She looks around and then droops her head mechanically.


    Not long after she died, she had no consciousness at all.


    Mi you Ning felt a little guilty when she saw Xiao Li like this.


    It''s her carelessness.


    There is no one right or wrong in this matter, and mi you Ning can''t bear it after all.


    "Zhao Li was tortured to death by ghosts. Now the underworld has been arrested. Please rest assured that we will arrest the fierce ghost as soon as possible."


    Mi you Ning nodded casually, "this female ghost you send to reincarnate earlier, don''t let her recall the things before, so send away."


    "Yes, venerable..."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Two ghost envoys should be one after another.


    Soon the ghost envoy left with Xiao Li''s ghost body.


    Miyuning went to the balcony of his bedroom and looked at the darkness downstairs.


    Except for a few street lights, no one appeared.


    Will Wang Sheng come.


    No, they''re in the suburbs.


    That''s where ghosts gather.


    She didn''t let the ghost envoy go there to find Wang Sheng.


    Although the underworld listens to her call, she does not interfere in some things.


    Some influences will eventually block her way.


    Wang Sheng won''t come for the moment. That guy is supposed to devour more ghosts to strengthen his own strength.


    He''s really a smart guy.


    Miyuning goes to the bedroom door, opens it and goes out.


    This time the ghost didn''t stop her from leaving.


    Before she called the police, the police had gone to Xiaoli''s apartment.


    Seeing the bloody side of the scene, they quickly collected evidence, but they had nothing.


    There was no evidence of a second person at the scene.


    The police were nervous when they saw the scene.

 Chapter 1008

    Miyuning goes to the door of the apartment, puts on his sports shoes, picks up his coat and opens the door of the apartment.


    When the door was opened, Li Gui still didn''t stop her.


    However, when the door was opened, Qingqing was floating at the door with the ghosts behind her.


    Even ah Kai was among them.


    "Let''s go."


    Miyuning''s ear rang with a deep voice of sex and feeling.


    It''s the fierce ghost. He''s been there.


    Mi you rather droops eyes, "you also want to go?"


    Tang Jin''s figure slowly appeared, and he stood beside mi you Ning.


    "I can''t go."


    Miyuning turns to look at the voice and sees Tang Jin''s figure.


    At this glance, it is obvious that the other side is different.


    In the past, Mr. Li Gui''s face was stabbed, but now it''s a little lighter.


    And the clothes, no longer soaked with blood.


    The smell of blood on the other side is also a little lighter.


    I don''t know what the other person''s words mean. Mi Youning raises her feet and leaves the door of the apartment.


    She did not see, behind Tang Jin stretched out her hand to pull her.


    But when he reached out to the door, he was bounced back.


    He can''t get out of this door.


    I''ll never get out.


    Miyuning went downstairs and went straight to the gate of the community. There were dozens of ghosts floating behind her.


    They followed mi Youning silently.


    This is what Tang Jin ordered them before.


    It''s in the middle of the night when they''re looking for food. If they can, they don''t want to go to that haunted place in the suburbs.


    They''re all low-grade, tasteless guys.


    Who''s willing to be with them? It''s not enough.


    Miyuning took a taxi at the door and gave the address of the suburb.


    It was a desolate tomb.


    When the driver heard the address in miyuning newspaper, he looked back at her several times.


    "Where are you sure you want to go, miss?"


    "Yes, drive."


    The driver frowned slightly. He bit his teeth and said, "would you like to change the car?"


    Miyuning took out several hundred yuan tickets from his coat and handed them to the driver. "I''ll pay you double the fare."


    The driver''s eyes brightened when he saw it.


    It''s not double. It''s several times.


    He quickly took the money from mi you Ning''s book, for fear that she would go back on it.


    "First of all, if I don''t go in, I''ll put you outside."


    "All right."


    The taxi starts and drives away from the apartment gate.


    ¡­¡­


    Because there are fewer vehicles on the road at night than during the day.


    It''s only half an hour''s journey.


    "Get off here."


    The taxi stopped several hundred meters away from the tomb.


    Further on, he was really afraid to go.


    He drives in a city all the year round, but he knows this place, and almost no one comes.


    There are so many strange things happening.


    People have even died here.


    This is a city with a low concentration of psychic events.


    Miyuning pushed the door open and felt the ghost spread around him.


    She raised her feet and went to the wasteland tomb, where the ghost was most intense.


    The driver was a middle-aged uncle. When he saw mi you Ning walking towards the tomb, he poked his head out of the window.


    "Hold on, girl!"


    Miyuning turned and looked back at each other.


    Uncle quickly whispered: "if you can come out, I''ll wait for you on the open road for half an hour. I''ll leave in half an hour."


    When he heard this, mi you Ning laughed.


    Especially the driver''s low voice, as if afraid to disturb who.


    "OK, I see. Thank you."

 Chapter 1009

    The driver turned around and left.


    Miyuning watched the driver drive away, glancing at the position of the trunk.


    There''s a little soul lying there.


    The power of the soul in miyuning''s hand popped out, and the little soul was immediately knocked down.


    It''s a grudge. If you''re entangled, you''ll be in bad luck for a while.


    Mi Youning solves the problem of the ghost, then turns around and goes on to the wasteland tomb.


    Behind her are ghosts like Qingqing and Akai.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "Howl..."


    "Hee hee..."


    When miyuning was standing in the middle of the wasteland tomb, there were cries of ghosts and wolves all around him.


    There are ghosts all around. There are hundreds within one meter of her.


    Not to mention a meter away, those dense ghost fire.


    This is really a gathering place for ghosts.


    The ghosts saw the appearance of miyuning and rushed forward one after another.


    Miyuning''s soul power has spread all over his body, and he is just waiting to attack.


    When those souls approached, she did not give her hand, but waited.


    Qingqing and Akai will solve the soul around them.


    They dare not get close.


    Miyuning is waiting for Wang Sheng to appear.


    She knows Wang Sheng is here.


    "Jie Jie..."


    A familiar, gloomy laugh came from behind.


    Mi you Ning turns around slowly. It''s Wang Sheng.


    The other side is still wearing the prisoner''s clothes, the body protection is all blood, and there are countless scars on his body.


    Qingqing can''t help it when she sees that the spirits around are not moving.


    When ah Kai saw that Qingqing had swallowed one of the soul bodies, he also moved.


    Although the spirit bodies around him are older than him, he knows that he can beat them.


    One of them moved, and the others moved one after another.


    Miyuning stood in the same place and frowned at Wang Sheng not far away.


    Each other''s soul body is spreading black fog.


    He has become a fierce ghost, and even engulfed many souls.


    That power is also very strong.


    "Jie... Ge Qing, I didn''t expect you could find it here. It''s a bit of skill."


    The other side is coming to miyuning.


    Mi you Ning disdained to say: "tut tut... I think it''s the animal that shouts. It''s you!"


    Wang Sheng''s already pale face became angry.


    Now his emotions are very easily stimulated.


    "Ge Qing, you asked for it!"


    He quickly floated to miyuning and reached out to catch him.


    How can miyuning let him encounter such a disgusting existence? It''s bad luck for him.


    Raise both hands and quickly wave to Wang Sheng.


    "Ah..."


    The power of the soul hit Wang Sheng and made him miserable.


    The soul and body are almost unable to gather.


    Wang Sheng looks at mi you Ning in horror, especially her hands.


    Before that feeling, let him have a crisis.


    "Wang Sheng, today is the day of your death. You should never challenge me!"


    Originally, Wang Sheng''s look of fear soon became disdainful.


    "Ge Qing, I look down on you. It''s better to do so. It''s more energetic!"


    Wang Sheng''s soul body suddenly and slowly changes.


    Soon, his soul body was divided into several.


    The divided soul body is divided into several quickly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wang Sheng''s soul changed from one to dozens.


    Seeing this, MI Youning frowned slightly.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Jie Jie..."


    "Jie Jie..."


    The gloomy laughter was very loud, and each one was laughing at mi you Ning.


    When Qingqing and a Kai saw this, they flew over to protect mi Youning.


    This is the task Tang Jin gave them.

 Chapter 1010

    Miyuning''s eyes kept looking at the spirits of dozens of Wang Sheng around him.


    After watching it for a long time, she felt something wrong.


    I don''t know why, she can''t lock the position of Wang Sheng.


    She couldn''t tell which one was real.


    Since it''s impossible to distinguish, it''s all destroyed.


    "Qingqing, a Kai, get out of the way and protect yourself!"


    A Kai and Qing Qing looked at each other, and they felt a burning sensation from mi you Ning.


    They retreated slowly because they couldn''t hold on.


    That feeling filled them with crisis.


    Qingqing and a Kai, as well as the ghosts with them, step back one after another.


    Miyuning raised his hands, and the fire of hell spread in his hands.


    When there was a fire, she did it.


    That a wisp of hell flame, flew to Wang Sheng''s soul body above.


    Dozens of them have not been avoided.


    As long as it''s touched by the flames of hell, it''s going to blow you out of your wits.


    "Ah..."


    The shrill and hoarse cry sounded, so loud and so frightened.


    The ghosts of the desolate tomb, who had been eyeing at one side, began to withdraw one after another when they saw mi Youning''s strength.


    Wang Sheng''s soul disappeared in a flash.


    But there is no real body here.


    After the disappearance of Wang Sheng''s spirit body, MI Youning locked Wang Sheng''s position again.


    The other side has escaped.


    The speed was as fast as flying, and it disappeared dozens of kilometers away in a flash.


    Mi you Ning turned his mouth. Wang Sheng didn''t know any good luck. It seemed that he had practiced some ghost skill.


    Otherwise, it couldn''t be so powerful.


    He himself is a change, and he often did some strange things in his life.


    The so-called ghost technique is just to absorb the soul of living people, which will bring great benefits to the fierce ghost.


    Before Xiao Li died, Wang Sheng had killed several women.


    After playing with them, they torture people to death.


    During the period of death, absorb their soul bodies and take them as their own.


    Xiao Li is the only one who has not been absorbed by Wang Sheng.


    When Wang Sheng talks to her on the phone, he pays a little attention. Before Xiao Li dies, he doesn''t seize the chance.


    So Xiao Li escaped.


    After a look at Qingqing, a Kai and others, miyuning doesn''t go after Wang Sheng.


    I''m afraid there''s a lot of things to go after.


    It''s broken. There can''t be any more accidents.


    Wang Sheng will clean up sooner or later, but mi Youning, the ghost in his family, feels it necessary to have a good talk with him.


    Before leaving, miyuning turns to look at the ghosts in the wasteland.


    These are the people who can''t be reincarnated, who are evil.


    There''s no need to leave them here.


    With a wave of both hands, miyuning collected those soul bodies one after another and sent them all to the ring soul space.


    She needs these soul bodies, and so does the colorful glazed stone.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s action, the ghosts of Qing Qing and a Kai drifted away one after another.


    So many soul bodies disappeared when miyuning waved.


    It''s a bit scary.


    The little boy beside Qingqing trembles when he sees mi you Ning''s behavior.


    "Qingqing elder sister, how can madam be so terrible? Will she eat us too?"


    Although miyuning collected the soul body, he could also hear the movements around him.


    When he heard the little boy''s voice, his wife didn''t think much about it.


    Until Qingqing opens her mouth.


    "I''m not afraid. I won''t. sir, we''re here to protect Madame."

 Chapter 1011

    Miyuning just stopped when Qingqing opened her mouth.


    As soon as she was ready to turn around, Qingqing''s words had spread to her ears.


    The words made her slip under her feet, and she could hardly turn the corner.


    madam? What the hell?


    If she doesn''t get it wrong, it''s about her.


    Miyuning turns and stands, looking at shangqingqing, Akai and the ghosts.


    "Cough..." she wanted to ask what it meant.


    But then I thought, it''s meaningless to ask.


    These ghosts are probably aware of what happened yesterday.


    Although I don''t know the details, I almost know about it.


    There are some things that she can''t tell, otherwise it''s her loss.


    She still thinks it''s better to talk to Mr. Li Gui in person.


    Miyou would rather not tangle with what Qingqing said and go on the way back and forth.


    ¡­¡­


    When she came to the wide road, she saw a taxi at a glance.


    The other side is still waiting.


    Miyuning stepped forward and knocked on the window.


    Soon the window came down.


    The driver''s uncle opened his eyes and said, "you''re out!"


    The tone of the other side is incredible.


    Mi you Ning smiles and nods with you, "return to the previous apartment."


    "OK, ok..." the driver unlocked the car.


    Miyuning gets into the car, and the ghosts are floating on the car.


    The process of going back was very smooth.


    It still took half an hour.


    Miyuning paid another share of the fare.


    Go upstairs and open the door of the apartment. Mi Youning looks for Mr. Li Gui in the room.


    The living room was not seen, and the bedroom was not found.


    Coming out of the bedroom, MI Youning sees the ghosts in the living room.


    "And he?"


    Qingqing responded that she wanted to say nothing.


    Mi you rather sees this to pick eyebrow, "is he not in?"


    Qingqing looks behind miyuning.


    Mr. Wang was right behind mi you Ning, and he shook his head to his blood red eyes.


    Mi you Ning on the other side sees Qingqing and stares at her behind.


    I don''t want to show up.


    Well, there are other opportunities.


    Miyuning did not wait for Qingqing to speak again. He turned and went to the bedroom.


    Tang Jin has been following her, followed into the bedroom.


    Miyuning didn''t take a bath to prevent yesterday''s situation.


    Just wash your face and go to bed.


    In the meantime, she has been feeling the cool air around her.


    Knowing that Mr. Li Gui had been there, mi you Ning pretended not to know.


    She didn''t stay in bed long enough to breathe steadily.


    Tang Jin looks at the woman on the bed, the blood color of eyeground deepens.


    Then he floated into the living room.


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    The ghosts come forward quickly.


    Even ah Kai came forward.


    Tang Jin has been staring at a Kai and said to Qingqing, "you go first."


    Qingqing and other ghosts dare not retort and leave quickly.


    Ah Kai also wants to leave.


    Just as he was about to leave through the door, a powerful force behind him pulled him back.


    "You stay!"


    A Kai wants to cry without tears. Can he choose not to.


    Tang Jin walks in the living room step by step.


    Came to the sofa, Tang Jin slowly sat down.


    His sitting posture is elegant and noble, with a natural aura.


    A Kai was pulled to the sofa, trembling soul body, shivering way: "brother Jin, long time no see."


    Tang Jin''s blood red eyes looked at a Kai, as if she didn''t know him.


    Export words but incomparably familiar with, "how did you die? The man didn''t want you? "

 Chapter 1012

    Ah Kai showed confused eyes, "eh?"


    On that confused eyes, Tang Jin''s eyes darken down.


    Blood red eyes look more frightening.


    "You don''t remember?"


    Tang Jin a little exploration, we know that the memory of a Kai lost part.


    Ah Kai scratched his head sheepishly. "It seems that he forgot something."


    "By the way, brother Jin, I''m looking for someone, but I can''t remember who I''m looking for. Does brother Jin know if I''ve made a girlfriend?"


    Hearing a Kai''s words, Tang Jin smiles.


    The evil of laughter, the irony of laughter, the joy of laughter.


    "Yes, yes, you still love her."


    A Kai didn''t recognize the malice in Tang Jin''s words, but he was relieved.


    "That''s good. I always feel that the lost memory is very important to me."


    Although he was relieved to know that he had a girlfriend, he didn''t have much excitement.


    Instead, he completely relaxed and sat on the other side of the sofa.


    "Brother Jin, I remember you studied abroad before. How could you..."


    A Kai didn''t say the following words, but Tang Jin already knew what he wanted to ask.


    Tang Jin looks up at the ceiling.


    He also wanted to know why.


    Everything is nothing but the greed of the human heart.


    Tang Jin recalled the original scene, full of strong resentment.


    He was also resentful, otherwise he would not have stayed in this apartment for so long.


    This is where he lived.


    He was confined to this world forever.


    Never get out.


    But there''s a chance.


    Tang Jin suddenly stood up and looked down at a Kai sitting on the sofa.


    "When I can go out and take you to your lover, she will be very surprised."


    Ah Kai looked up at him with a tangle in his eyes.


    "Well... Or... Forget it?"


    Tang Jin''s smile is unidentified.


    He stretched out his hand and made a mark on a Kai''s body to prevent him from escaping. "Of course, I still need to see him."


    After that, not giving a chance for Kai to refuse, he went to the door of miyuning''s bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning has fallen into a deep sleep.


    Her thin skin was gradually pulled apart.


    The quilt seems to have become essence, and it slowly withdraws itself in the void.


    Miyuning didn''t feel that he was still sleeping.


    Tang Jin looked at the quilt lifted in his mind, he slowly walked to the bedside.


    Looking at mi you Ning on the bed, Tang Jin''s eyes darkened.


    This woman let him have no the slightest resistance.


    Think of each other''s good taste, which makes his body react.


    Although I haven''t tasted her yet, I feel her delicious.


    This is also the reason why he did not continue to drive people away.


    The previous residents were scared away by Qingqing.


    Only miyuning, who was sleeping peacefully, was the only woman he left behind.


    She is of great use to him.


    Tang Jin came to the bed.


    Looking down at mi you Ning''s pajamas, it''s very eye-catching.


    He reached for his cold hand, trying to get the clothes out of the way.


    Just as he was about to meet miyuning, he slowly took back his hand.


    The temperature on him is too low, too cold, too cold.


    It''s going to disturb each other.


    Tang Jin doesn''t want to bear it today.


    He wants this woman.


    There is a force in the other party that can make him not stick to this apartment.


    Before the woman saw him, he could only wander in the living room.

 Chapter 1013

    He can''t go to the bedroom, the kitchen, the bathroom.


    Until the woman touched him with her hands.


    He found himself no longer confined to the living room.


    He followed him into the bedroom and observed each other.


    It took him a long time to think about it.


    Absorb the taste of women, taste the nectar.


    Later, he could roam anywhere in the apartment.


    Now I don''t want to wait any longer.


    Ah Kai is dead. He doesn''t have to think about who will do it.


    Besides that man, who would do such a cruel thing.


    That man is a psycho.


    Tang Jin doesn''t want to kill her enemies.


    He looked down at mi you Ning''s sleeping face.


    He''s going to get her tonight.


    Maybe there will be unexpected surprises.


    Tang Jin takes back mi you Ning''s clothes with her mind.


    And he didn''t do it himself.


    Seeing the pure body, Tang Jin''s eyes were completely dark.


    The color in my eyes is as red as blood.


    He came to the end of the bed.


    Doing what he did to miyuning in the bathroom that day.


    The cold object came close, which made mi you Ning move his body uneasily.


    Tang Jin sees this, no longer moves.


    Miyuning found a comfortable place and continued to sleep.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s lovely action, Tang Jin smiles in a low voice.


    Then he went on with what he had done before.


    After a long time in the room, there was an ambiguous voice, which made people blush and heartbeat.


    There is something indescribable in it.


    Miyuning was really wiped clean.


    ... VIP group.


    The next day, miyuning woke up with soreness.


    The body is like a broken frame.


    The memory of last night came back to my mind.


    Miyuning''s face turned blue and white.


    The fierce ghost made her strong.


    And it was when she had no resistance.


    Of course, mi you Ning can''t deny that she saw the body of Li Gui Chi Guo.


    The mole in the shoulder socket made all her rebellious thoughts rest.


    She can see the body of Mr. Li Gui clearly.


    The body was full of knife marks, and the red nevus in the shoulder socket entered her eyes.


    Mi you Ning was leaning against the bed, dragging her body to break up.


    There is no Mr. Li Gui around.


    The other party ate her dry and wiped her away.


    "Little soul, are you there?"


    There was no response.


    Miyuning sighed.


    Now she doesn''t know what to do, she can only take a step to see.


    She didn''t know anything about Mr. Li Gui.


    I don''t even know his name.


    And we couldn''t find any information about him.


    Miyuning began to repair his body.


    If she dragged her body to work, she would faint on the way.


    Li Gui didn''t know that she was tired, which made her unable to stop all night.


    The object of the other side is also very spectacular.


    Thinking of the memory of last night, mi you Ning shakes his head and waves it away.


    I can''t think about it any more. The more I think about it, the more painful her body is.


    When miyuning got up to wash, he changed into a suit of the down group.


    She opened the door of the bedroom, and the powerful man in the living room stood outside.


    Tang Jin at this time on the body did not have the slightest injury, he looked at the living room somewhere lost in thought.


    Until the door of the bedroom was opened, his thought was interrupted.


    Tang Jin slowly turned back.


    Miyuning opened his mouth when he saw his beautiful face.


    She couldn''t find any adjectives to describe the man.


    It''s really beautiful.


    Beautiful without the slightest femininity, but it is amazing.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s reaction, Tang Jin smiles.

 Chapter 1014

    He knew that his appearance caused a lot of trouble.


    It also brought him a lot of distress.


    But now, seeing mi you Ning absent-minded, he has different feelings.


    Seems to have no previous upset, and even very satisfied.


    Tang Jin went to miyuning step by step.


    See standing in front of the man, handsome face has her eyes thoroughly absorbed.


    When she reacted, she stepped back two steps.


    Seeing her back, Tang Jin smiles in a low voice and reaches out to hold her in her arms.


    At this time, the mobile phone in miyuning''s bag rang.


    She couldn''t care that she was still in Mr. Li Gui''s arms and took out her mobile phone.


    See the general manager three words, immediately connected the phone.


    "Assistant Ge! Where are you now? "


    Tang Wenbin''s voice rang out.


    Tang Jin was so close that she naturally heard Tang Wenbin''s voice.


    This let his originally joyful face, revealed the gloomy expression.


    Miyuning didn''t look up, so he couldn''t see Tang Jin''s change.


    She took off her cell phone and looked at the time. Now it''s more than half an hour before work.


    "General manager, I''m still at home now. I''ll be at the company in about ten minutes."


    Tang Wenbin''s voice was very angry, "hurry up! Ten minutes to the company! "


    Then he hung up without giving mi you Ning a chance to speak.


    Mi you Ning is looking at the cell phone that is hung up absently.


    Shit!


    What kind of temper is this against her.


    Mi you Ning involuntarily burst out rude.


    When Tang Jin heard her dissatisfaction, she looked better.


    He reached out and touched miyuning''s head.


    Feeling such a cold touch, miyuning is very excited.


    She quickly left Mr. Li Gui''s arms.


    I looked up at the tall man in front of me.


    "I''m going to work now. I hope to see you when I get back. We need to have a good talk."


    Seeing her serious expression, Tang Jin nodded with a smile.


    But there was no smile in those eyes.


    He looked straight at the mark of down company on miyuning.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you." The voice is low and pleasant.


    With these words, Tang Jin''s body slowly faded.


    Until it disappears.


    Miyuning puts his mobile phone in his bag, goes to the door, changes his shoes and leaves the apartment at a high speed.


    Tang Jin is standing on the balcony of her bedroom, looking at the scene downstairs.


    Now he still can''t leave the apartment building.


    But you can go upstairs and downstairs.


    He said it can''t be without effect.


    It''s just a surprise.


    Sooner or later, he will come out of this cage.


    Go to the people who killed him and find their revenge one by one.


    Tang Jin''s eyes are full of anger.


    It was not until miyuning''s figure appeared downstairs that his rage was calmed down.


    Watching the woman go downstairs to the door of the community to take a taxi to leave, Tang Jin just disappeared on the balcony.


    ¡­¡­


    When he arrived at the company, MI Youning didn''t wait for the driver to change, so he quickly entered the company.


    Today, there are still several police cars in the down company.


    Miyuning felt that this time it had nothing to do with Wang Sheng.


    The result is not what it should be.


    Mi you Ning pushes aside the general manager''s office and sees Tang Wen bin sitting on the sofa.


    And a couple of cops across from her.


    Tang Wenbin was relieved to see the appearance of miyuning.


    He stood up and said to several policemen, "this is my assistant, Ge Qing."


    Looking at this posture, mi you Ning knew that it was about him.


    Miyuning came to the sofa with a proper smile on his face.

 Chapter 1015

    "Hello, I''m an employee of down company. What can I do for you?"


    One of them, a young policeman, heard what miyuning said and showed hostility.


    "How do you know we''re here for you? It''s not a guilty conscience. "


    Your sister!


    Although miyuning''s body is really empty at this time, he doesn''t want to be told.


    But the smile on her face didn''t change.


    She stood up and gave a cool smile to the young police officer with a poor voice.


    "I''m an employee of down company. I graduated from Q University and studied psychology.


    When my leader called me, his tone was very anxious.


    When I came to work as a company and stepped into this office, I saw several of you looking directly at me, and I knew you were looking for me. "


    After miyuning finished, the young officer''s face changed.


    It''s the older officer on the side who eases the mood.


    "Assistant Ge, Hello, I''m a city branch..."


    After the other party introduced himself, MI Youning nodded politely.


    After miyuning came, Tang Wenbin didn''t want to take charge.


    He was annoyed all morning. His family, company, and his own mess blew his head.


    He was very satisfied with Ge Qing''s way of doing things.


    He is the one he likes.


    Tang Wenbin sat back at his desk.


    Miyuning began to deal with the police officers present.


    "Assistant Ge, there was an extremely cruel murder last night. Before the death, the last phone call was to you. What do you want to say about this?"


    It was the older officer who spoke.


    Miyuning stood aside and said nothing.


    However, when the other side spoke, there was an incredible expression on his face.


    However, soon she put on a decent smile, that smile does not reach the bottom of the eye, how to see some reluctantly.


    These were seen by the police officers present.


    "I went back at about 10 o''clock last night. I went to a shop in city A. after I got home, I went out again. There were witnesses in the process.


    The monitoring of the road and the witness can prove whether my words are true or not. "


    Then miyuning takes out a business card from his bag.


    "This is the taxi I took last night, and the shop I went to before is a psychic shop. It only opens at night, and the owner can prove what I said.


    After going out and going home, I never went out again. The monitoring of the community can prove whether what I said is true or not. "


    What miyuning said was that he was right.


    It''s really perfect, but several police officers on the scene will not easily believe her words.


    The senior police officer takes the business card from MI Youning and gives it to the young subordinates around him.


    "Check out the driver."


    "Yes, captain."


    The police officer who was hostile to miyuning got up and left.


    However, miyuning was still standing aside, his attitude was still not humble, and even his manner was decent.


    Tang Wenbin has been paying attention to this side.


    I also showed my admiration when I heard what miyuning said.


    But there is a problem.


    "Why do you have a taxi driver''s card, where did you go last night and what did you do? What time did you get back to your place? "


    Mi you Ning seems a little embarrassed this time.


    She touched the tip of her nose. "I went to the supernatural shop last night. Then I went back home and prepared some things. I went to the wasteland tomb in a city. I stayed there for less than half an hour, and then I went home."

 Chapter 1016

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning''s words were unacceptable to all the people present.


    This is... Totally inconsistent with the woman''s temperament in front of me.


    Whether it''s superstition or science.


    They have no opinion.


    However, the employees of such a large company went to such a place in the middle of the night. Is there really no problem.


    Just before that, the young police officer returned to the office again.


    "Captain, it has been verified. It''s Lao Liu in our area. There''s no problem."


    The elder policeman looked thoughtful. He asked miyuning again, "assistant Ge, I don''t know what you are doing when you go to the wasteland tomb so late."


    Mi you Ning shrugged, "it''s a personal problem, and there''s nothing to say. It''s just that some people in the apartment said that they''ve hit a ghost recently. It''s a bit noisy. Just find some peace of mind..."


    Then she said a lot of "professional" jargon.


    This made the police officers on the scene, as well as Tang Wenbin, hear one after another.


    However, they still need to go to the community where miyuning lives for verification.


    Miyuning does not have any opinions.


    She even took them to the apartment monitoring area of the community herself.


    I visited some family members. It''s true that someone moved here a few days ago, saying it was a ghost hit.


    They even looked at the monitor, and MI Youning''s suspicion was ruled out.


    After solving those people, miyuning returned to the company again.


    ¡­¡­


    As miyuning pushes away the office, Tang Wenbin sits on the office chair with his back to her.


    "General manager."


    Miyuning took the initiative to speak.


    "Do you know Kevin?" Tang Wenbin suddenly spoke.


    What he said confused mi you Ning.


    She went to her desk and frowned.


    "Who''s Kevin?"


    The name is somewhat neutral, and it can''t tell whether it''s a man or a woman.


    Tang Wenbin turned around, his face was a little gloomy, and he was a little eager to learn.


    He had a red rope in his hand.


    The length of the red rope is around the wrist.


    Miyuning looks at the red rope raised by Tang Wenbin, and his face is even more puzzled.


    "This bracelet was brought in by you. I transferred the monitor before, and I saw it fell from you on the office floor."


    Hearing Tang Wenbin''s words, MI Youning shook his head. "I don''t remember. It''s not my thing."


    Tang Wenbin had a gloomy face, but he gradually became disappointed.


    "If you think about it, who did you contact recently? Did it come from them?"


    Miyuning thought about it very seriously.


    There are a lot of ghosts around her.


    incorrect!


    Miyuning stares at the red rope on Tang Wenbin''s hand, and some pictures flash in his mind.


    Kevin Chinese is Kevin.


    And ah Kai is Wen Kai.


    On a Kai''s hand, it seems that there is such a red rope bracelet.


    When she brought a Kai back to her apartment, she didn''t pay attention to her partner at all.


    She was saved on the bus.


    She just wanted to give him something in return.


    I even thought that before leaving the mission world, I would arrange a Kai properly.


    There seems to be something wrong now.


    Why does a Kai''s bracelet appear on her.


    Fortunately, he was picked up by Tang Wenbin.


    Looking at the other side''s posture, I still know ah Kai.


    Mi you Ning pressed down her bewilderment and said with a smile, "the general manager is so nervous. Do you know the owner of this bracelet?"


    Tang Wenbin did not open his mouth, but looked at Mi Youning displeasantly.


    The smile on the latter''s face remained unchanged, not affected by Tang Wenbin''s low-pressure momentum.

 Chapter 1017

    Their eyes collided in the office.


    One is deeply depressed, the other is smiling.


    In the end, Tang Wenbin was defeated.


    "Yes, that person is very important to me."


    He spoke, and there was a hint of sadness in his words.


    Mi you Ning picks her eyebrows when she hears the words.


    Just now, she has seen the information of ah Kai.


    The other side is a network singer, he created a lot of songs.


    Of course, he has also covered the songs of many famous singers.


    Kai is relying on the network to sing to support themselves.


    He has a stage name and no one has seen him.


    I don''t know his real name.


    This also led to the death of a Kai for so long, no one found out.


    And, ah Kai also lost some memory.


    He forgot some people and his memory was confused.


    What Tang Wenbin said is true.


    A Kai is very important to him, so important that he almost broke up with his family.


    Thinking of what happened, miyuning sighed.


    She didn''t want to be involved in this.


    She went to Tang Wenbin''s desk and quickly took the bracelet away from him.


    "General manager, I''m not feeling well today. I''m asking for leave!"


    Miyuning turns and walks out of the office.


    "Ge Qing!"


    Tang Wenbin is very angry about her attitude.


    Because the more mi you Ning is like this, the more sure he is that he knows Kevin.


    "Where the hell is Kevin?"


    Miyuning waved, "I don''t know, I don''t understand."


    The door of the office was shut.


    Tang Wenbin stares at the direction of the door, full of anger and unwilling.


    Now that he''s found a clue about Kevin, he won''t just give up.


    Ge Qing is the only key point.


    Tang Wenbin picked up the phone and dialed a phone.


    There was an urgent but clear order in the office.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning returns to the apartment, opens the door and searches for a Kai''s figure in the room.


    Soon in the balcony of the apartment to see a Kai figure.


    Each other''s soul body in the sunshine, become very light very light.


    But in the enjoyment of a Kai, but showed a very satisfied expression.


    In this apartment, it seems that only a Kai is not afraid of the sun.


    This also fully shows that the soul of the other party is very clean.


    This kind of soul experience is taken care of by heaven and earth.


    Of course, the so-called care is very weak.


    Miyuning goes into the door, closes the door of the apartment and walks towards Akai.


    In the meantime, she took the Red String Bracelet out of her bag.


    Of course, ah Kai heard the news for the first time.


    That familiar breath, also let him know who is here.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at miyuning.


    This eye let his soul body float quickly.


    Fly to mi you Ning.


    Miyuning felt the wind coming and quickly grasped the chain in his hand.


    "Give it to me! Give it to me quickly


    Ah Kai remembers floating around miyuning.


    Miyuning raised his lips and walked slowly to the balcony.


    She sat in the position that a Kai had done before and looked up at the beautiful man floating in front of her.


    The other side is like a boy who graduated from college, not like a 28 year old man at all.


    Looking at what ah Kai was wearing, mi you Ning frowned.


    The reason why the other party dressed like this was that he was recording ancient songs when he was killed.


    In order to feel, will put on this elegant costume.


    Unfortunately, he never thought that it would be the day of his death.


    Because Tang Wenbin is going back to China.


    Someone in the Tang family can''t sit down.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Honey, thank you for your full order and reward support yesterday.


    Because there are too many rewards, we can''t count them for the time being. We''ll announce them tomorrow.


    Thank you for your support. Thank you very much ?


    [in the end, there will be extra shifts in the daytime and noon]

 Chapter 1018

    Tang Wenbin went abroad because of a Kai.


    They are in a romantic relationship.


    Five years ago, Tang Wenbin just graduated from university and fell in love with Wen Kai.


    Mrs. Tang was alarmed by their affairs.


    Li Yanyun, wife of Tang Ming, chairman of Tang''s company.


    This woman is a cruel master.


    Thinking of Tang, mi you Ning sighed again.


    She handed the red rope bracelet to ah Kai.


    Before exploring the information of Wen Kai and Tang Wenbin, she found the trace of Li Gui.


    Although it''s just a picture, mi you Ning knows it clearly.


    It seems that Mr. Li Gui has something to do with the Tang family.


    Thinking of Mr. Li Gui in the apartment, mi you Ning looks up at the living room.


    I can''t feel each other around her.


    Ah Kai got the bracelet and touched it with great care.


    He didn''t know why he cared so much about this bracelet.


    There is a voice in his heart, which is really important to him.


    Seeing the cautious manner of ah Kai, mi you Ning bent his lips and laughed.


    This is a poor ghost, too.


    Without Mrs. Tang and Li Yanyun, he would not have suffered so much.


    In order to protect Wen Kai, Tang Wenbin promised his wife to go abroad for further study.


    During this period, his contact with Wen Kai was completely broken.


    Five years later, when Tang Wenbin returned, Wen Kai died.


    Tang Wenbin has no idea that Wen Kai is dead.


    Even forgot him.


    Seeing that Wen Kai cherishes the bracelet, we can see that he still has deep feelings for Tang Wenbin.


    After all, Tang Wenbin asked for the bracelet himself.


    "Why do you care so much about this bracelet?"


    Mi you Ning asked casually.


    Wenkai raised his head blankly.


    In the calm sight of miyuning, he gently shook his head, "forget."


    His memory is wrong.


    Brother Jin said he had a girlfriend before.


    But he didn''t remember.


    Now I think of that girlfriend, it seems that it is not as important as the bracelet in his hand.


    Wenkai carefully took the bracelet to his hand.


    Seeing the bracelet return to the wrist, Wen Kai showed a happy smile.


    "What a silly boy!"


    Wen Kai looks up with a silly smile when he hears mi you Ning''s dislike.


    But all of a sudden, Wenkai''s smile couldn''t be kept.


    He looked up in the direction of the apartment door.


    There was a look of timidity.


    Miyuning also felt something, and she looked along with a Kai''s eyes.


    But in this moment of turning head, on a beautiful face.


    That deep eye is looking at her, as if there is a hook, hook you can''t help sinking.


    The thin lips of sex and feeling evoke a smile of evil.


    It''s Mr. Li Gui.


    Here he comes.


    Miyuning retreats and stares at Tang Jin who is bending down.


    Ah Kai has already disappeared.


    When Tang Jin appeared, she disappeared in the same place.


    Mi you Ning stares at Tang Jin, "are you from the Tang family?"


    In fact, she was not sure about that.


    Next, I saw that Mr. Li Gui''s face became gloomy.


    In her mind, she was sure that eight to nine would never leave ten.


    Tang Jin gently close to mi you Ning, close to her ear, gloomy way: "you know too much, will die soon."


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning sneered.


    This is threatening her.


    "I don''t know, but don''t you have anything else to tell me?"


    Tang Jin gently touched mi you Ning''s earlobe and did not respond.

 Chapter 1019

    Miyuning shrunk because of the cold touch.


    Her body has been tilted too much, and she will fall to the ground if she is not careful.


    Seeing this, Tang Jin quickly pulls people.


    During this movement, he conveniently held mi you Ning in his arms.


    "Let go of me!"


    Miyuning was surrounded by the cold air and got goose bumps all over.


    It''s too cold. The cool smell seems to freeze her into a popsicle.


    Tang Jin released mi you Ning''s body.


    The latter step back a few steps, she looked up and down in front of the male ghost.


    Eight meters tall, a beautiful face, that mouth with a touch of evil smile.


    Although the other side was smiling, mi you Ning didn''t find the slightest smile from his deep eyes.


    "What''s your name?"


    This time Mr. Li Gui answered quickly.


    "Tang Jin."


    Mi you Ning''s heart, as expected.


    Tang, it''s not so coincidental.


    She remembered that several times before, when she talked to Xiao Li on the phone, the man showed his intention to kill her.


    Is it because of the mention of Tang Wenbin that we will attack her.


    Several times before, when she put on the Down''s uniform, the cool air around her was stronger than usual.


    Mi you Ning is close to Tang Jin. She stands on tiptoe and touches each other''s chin.


    It''s still so cold.


    "Tang Jin, how did you die?"


    Her tone is ambiguous and deliberately low.


    Savor carefully, there is a bit of provocative atmosphere.


    Now she still remembers the scars on Tang Jin when she first met her.


    That bloody appearance, miserable face, the body is full of scars.


    Especially in yuehun, there is a bullet penetrating wound.


    That''s the blood coming from the gunshot wound.


    Mi you Ning felt again at this time and could not find the existence of the wound.


    This man is repairing his body by having a relationship with her.


    But miyuning felt more than that.


    Why not take revenge on such a fierce ghost.


    Only those who die unjustly, who are tortured to death before death, and who are tortured by others, will become fierce ghosts after death.


    So why didn''t Tang Jin take revenge.


    Although miyuning could not see Tang Jin''s information, it was not difficult to guess.


    Every time I see Tang''s things and mention Tang Wenbin, the other party''s intention to kill has already explained everything.


    Tang Jin hated the Tang family, or some of them.


    Now the resentment on the other side has not gone away.


    Instead, it''s getting stronger.


    Tang Jin felt mi you Ning''s warm hand and rubbed it carelessly.


    He likes the warm temperature, which is the same feeling that this woman gives him.


    Let him can''t help to get close to, can''t help to have.


    Thinking in this way, Tang Jin''s soul body has changed obviously.


    He reached for mi you Ning''s hand and asked in a low voice, "do you want to know?"


    Mi you Ning nodded and said with a smile, "I''m curious."


    Tang Jin picked her up and went to the bedroom.


    "I''ll tell you slowly."


    Mi you Ning doesn''t have to think about what he''s going to do.


    Although she can''t do anything about the fierce ghost in front of her, she won''t just be arrested.


    Miyuning''s body relaxed slowly.


    The body is soft against Tang Jin.


    And miyuning''s soul body has been separated.


    She stood beside Tang Jin and looked at each other.


    The other side can''t see her.


    Tang Jin looked down at the woman in her arms.

 Chapter 1020

    Tang Jin feels that something is wrong with mi you Ning. He stops.


    Deep eyes flashed a dark light.


    He looked down at miyuning in his arms.


    Even if there is no need to explore, he also knows that the woman in his arms has not much breath.


    He also found out this a few days ago.


    It was the first time he showed up, and he was stunned.


    It''s the same as it is now.


    But the next day, the other party was alive and kicking.


    Tang Jin knows that the woman in her arms is mysterious and has some abilities.


    He held out his hand and slowly grasped miyuning by the neck.


    Mi you Ning also prepares Tang Jin to rest the next thought.


    Her eyes widened when she saw the other person''s hands slowly tightening.


    Don''t be so rude.


    Is this fierce ghost psychologically gloomy? I know that people have passed out and even want to kill people.


    Miyuning watched as Tang Jin''s hand slowly tightened.


    "If I don''t come out, I''ll break my neck."


    Mi you Ning hears Tang Jin''s threatening tone, breathes deeply, and enters the body of the original owner.


    She opened her eyes and glared at Tang Jin.


    The latter quickly blocked her lips.


    "Oh..."


    Mi you Ning pushed him, but the other people held her still and went into the bedroom.


    On this day, miyuning never came out again.


    However, the room''s ambiguous voice has been ringing.


    It didn''t end until evening.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, the room was dark.


    She looked at the dim light outside the window and went down slowly.


    Tang Jin is a livestock - health, will eat her dry wipe clean, did not give her clean.


    Miyuning turns on the light in the bedroom, and CHIGUO''s body appears.


    The trace on the body is very terrible.


    Can think of this is an experience, how cruel.


    Looking down at the trace of this body, mi you Ning''s eyes flashed displeasure.


    Tang Jin has no love for her.


    It''s even squeezing her power.


    If it wasn''t for her obedience, the other party would not have taken it at all.


    This made miyuning feel a little inexpressible.


    She went into the bathroom to clean up.


    When I came out again, I didn''t look for the ghost in the apartment.


    She doesn''t want to see each other for the time being.


    She is a person who has been struggling for so long. She is already hungry.


    When I went into the kitchen, I saw a Kai standing there.


    The soul of the other side is a little dim.


    "Why are you here?"


    Miyuning''s questions didn''t get a response from Kai.


    The other side just stood in the kitchen sink, staring at what they were looking at.


    Miyuning walked over and saw that it was empty.


    Now she is not clear about the brain circuits of these soul bodies, so she doesn''t want to pay attention to them.


    After miyuning made a bowl of noodles and came out, Akai was still standing there.


    An hour later, miyuning washes the dishes and sits in the living room. A Kai''s body is still in the original position in the kitchen.


    Get it! This is another crazy one.


    Li Gui''s behavior is crazy, and he even wants to kill her.


    Now ah Kai is going crazy.


    Become silly, the soul is almost unable to keep.


    I don''t know what the other person is going through.


    Seeing that a Kai could stand in the kitchen until the end of time, MI Youning did it.


    After that, she was so lucky that she finally gave it up.


    Miyuning''s soul power spread from his hands.


    Gradually came to Kai''s side, surrounded his body.


    Miyuning, sitting in the living room, tightens his hand, and a Kai''s soul moves.


    Only standing in the kitchen, ah Kai''s soul is out of control and goes back.

 Chapter 1021

    The soul of ah Kai is pulled into the living room.


    Mi you Ning saw that his eyes were still dull, looking at a certain place without any reaction.


    It looks like the evil.


    Of course, the soul body cannot be infected with evil.


    "Ah Kai, ah Kai..."


    Miyuning has been calling Wenkai''s name.


    The latter raised his head slowly and mechanically in miyuning''s call.


    Ah Kai followed his voice and looked at mi you Ning. His eyes were still blank.


    Without the smile of the past, there is no emotion.


    No, not without emotion.


    A Kai''s eyes were full of grief. Mi you Ning was stunned by his painful eyes.


    Before mi Youning asked, Wen Kai took the initiative.


    "They''re dying..."


    Who are they? Why die


    "Who? Who''s going to die? "


    Mi you Ning asked.


    Wen Kai looked at mi you Ning. His eyes seemed to be in tears.


    Can ghosts cry


    The answer is No.


    But miyuning could feel the sadness of Wenkai, which was more painful than making him cry.


    Wen Kai suddenly floats to mi you Ning''s body, "you take me to save him, I don''t want to see him die."


    His emotion was very excited, and there was a cry in his eyes.


    Mi you Ning was really at a loss when he said that his foreword didn''t match his last words.


    "Well, you tell me what''s going on."


    Wen Kai nodded and spoke incoherently.


    When Wen Kai finishes the story, MI Youning goes straight to the door of the apartment without saying a word.


    She''s going to a place, the Tang family.


    Wenkai remembered his lost memory.


    He thought of everything.


    Especially when I saw Tang Jin, my memory came back slowly.


    Just a few hours ago, something happened.


    Tang Wenbin came to the door.


    Mr. ligui and he are brothers.


    To be exact, Tang Jin is Tang Wenbin''s half brother.


    Why Tang Wenbin came to find an apartment is very clear to MI Youning.


    It must have been the bracelet of the day that brought him to the door.


    Not only Tang Jin saw Tang Wenbin, but also Wen Kai.


    At the moment of seeing Tang Wenbin, all his memories come to mind.


    But Tang Jin did not give him the opportunity to respond, on the body of Tang Wenbin, and then left the apartment.


    They are going to die.


    That''s because Tang Jin is going to take revenge.


    There is another important reason why Wenkai died.


    He saw the scene of Tang Jin being killed.


    Although Wen Kai can''t contact Tang Wenbin, he has contact with Tang Jin.


    Because they are classmates.


    Tang Jin was killed by Mrs. Tang.


    On the day of his death, he was making a video with Wenkai.


    How Tang Jin died, including those people''s words, let Wen Kai know who the murderer was.


    He chose to call the police, but it didn''t work.


    Because those people decomposed Tang Jin''s body.


    Make the scene clean.


    At the same time, Wenkai was discovered.


    Those people are professional at first sight.


    When the police arrived, they couldn''t find a drop of blood.


    Not to mention the murder scene.


    The police thought it was a prank, so they stopped.


    At the same time, Wenkai is in crisis.


    Because during the video, those people found him.


    Wenkai left home to hide.


    Especially those who avoid the Tang family.


    Of course, he did not forget, secretly looking for some evidence.


    As long as we find the evidence of Tang Jin''s death, we can find out Mrs. Tang.


    Unfortunately, Wenkai is still too young.


    In the six months after Tang Jin''s death, Wen Kai did not encounter any trouble.

 Chapter 1022

    Wenkai thinks it''s over.


    He decided to show up and get in touch with the Tang family.


    Especially Mrs. Tang.


    Tang Jin''s death has always been a thorn in his heart.


    He is timid and helpless.


    There is no doubt that what we can do is to find out this matter during the period of protecting our lives.


    Then he changed his cell phone number and went to the police.


    Unfortunately, no one believed him.


    Wen Kai thought that no one had noticed him for half a year.


    But unexpectedly, when he was ready to return to his former life, he died.


    Wenkai is dead. It''s Mrs. Tang who''s looking for someone to do it.


    After Wenkai''s death, he had no memory at all.


    It''s not until today that Wenkai remembers everything.


    Tang Jin, his old classmate.


    Tang Wenbin, his lover, once was.


    He is timid, he is cowardly.


    But he didn''t want to see Tang Wenbin die.


    Mi you Ning was sitting in the taxi, looking at the soul she could see alone.


    Wenkai''s eyes were fixed on the road ahead.


    He had been to the Tang family, where he was deeply despised.


    Now this is the way to the Tang family.


    Miyuning now knows too little.


    Because of this mission world, Tang Jin''s information is hidden from her.


    The Tang family, which is related to him, naturally blurs something.


    Now mi you Ning doesn''t know much, but he knows a lot.


    Tang Jin is the illegitimate son of chairman Tang Ming of Tang''s company.


    When the other party grew up and came of age, she was killed by the woman, Mrs. Tang and Li Yanyun, shortly after returning home.


    After hearing Wen Kai''s description, the means were very cruel.


    He was shot dead and the body was not let go.


    Now I think that Tang Jin''s resentment is so strong, it has a lot to do with his being brutally killed.


    Tang Jin is Tang Wenbin''s younger brother. At the same time, she is a classmate with Wen Kai.


    If it wasn''t for what Tang Jin had done to her, there would be some clear events.


    Mi you Ning has to doubt that this is a very bloody love triangle.


    The taxi went to the villa in Madame''s area.


    ¡­¡­


    A good play is on in the Tang family villa.


    In the hall of the Tang family, all the servants disappeared.


    There is only one middle-aged couple and Tang Wenbin himself in the big living room.


    "Tang Wenbin" is now holding a gun in his hand, facing his own mother.


    This person is also Mrs. Tang, Li Yanyun.


    Li Yanyun''s maintenance is very good, the wind rhyme still exists.


    In his fifties, he looks only in his early thirties.


    But at this time, Mrs. Tang looks very embarrassed.


    The other side lay on the ground and shed blood red color from both knees.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    "Mrs. Tang, how does it taste?"


    "Tang Wenbin" raised his lips and showed an evil smile.


    Li Yanyun looks at her son in fear.


    Although still Tang Wenbin, but the other side in the time to show their identity.


    He is not Tang Wenbin, not her son, but Tang Jin.


    It was Tang Jin who had been killed by her.


    Li Yanyun never thought that things would come to this point.


    If you die, it''s all over. Why do you still appear.


    Is there really a ghost in the world?


    Although Li Yanyun was bold, he was scared tonight.


    Tang Jin suddenly looked at the door of the villa, and her brow gently wrinkled.


    The gun in his hand pointed at Li Yanyun''s head, looked at the fear on her face, and laughed in a low voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jiageng

 Chapter 1023

    "It''s too late. You can die."


    His voice was flat and calm.


    It''s too late


    "Bang..."


    Li Yanyun''s body slowly fell back.


    Tang Ming did not make a sound all the time. He just looked at it quietly.


    If you want to say that Tang Jin''s temperament follows who, it''s still his own father, Tang Ming.


    "Father, have you nothing to say?"


    Tang Ming looked away from his wife.


    He looked up at the front of the "Tang Wenbin", "what do you want me to say?"


    Tang Jin smiles, her face looks very happy.


    But the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes.


    "When this woman killed me, someone called the police. Why did she sit back and ignore me?"


    Tang Jin points a gun at Li Yanyun''s body on the ground and asks.


    Tang Ming closed his eyes and said, "don''t you know everything?"


    Yes, Tang Jin knows.


    His good father knew he was dead.


    After all, disappeared for so long, the police side and one after another to disturb.


    In order not to affect the company, Tang Ming even told the police officers who visited his home that he was still abroad.


    The matter was settled later.


    And then it''s the life of Wenkai.


    "Bang..."


    Just then, the door of the villa was opened.


    The door of Tang''s villa needs fingerprint code.


    Such a strong and defensive door was opened from the outside.


    Listen to that voice. It''s very intense.


    Tang Jin did not look back, and even pointed the gun at Tang Ming.


    "Father, I will not kill you."


    "Bang..."


    Don''t kill, Tang Jin finally shot.


    Tang Ming was sitting on the sofa when he was hit in the right leg.


    In addition to the initial leakage of penetrating pain, he has been clenching his teeth since.


    Tang Jin knows this man''s endurance.


    Seeing that, a dim light flashed in my eyes.


    The shot was revenge for his dead mother.


    At the beginning, this man played with that silly woman, and finally he was forced to commit suicide.


    And all this is done by the man in front of us.


    The other side is also a heartless person.


    Tang family, but no one is simple.


    Even Tang Wenbin.


    In those days, if he didn''t pay too much attention to Down''s company, Wenkai would not be a lonely soul now.


    Miyuning and Wenkai destroy the door of the villa and see the scene of the hall.


    At the same time, they heard gunshots.


    It''s the sound of a muffler.


    Tang Jin still did not look back, he closed his eyes, out of Tang Wenbin''s body.


    "Bang..."


    Tang Wenbin''s body did not have the support, quickly fell to the ground.


    Wen Kai, standing at the door, just watched Tang Wenbin hit his head on the ground.


    Tang Jin left Tang Wenbin''s body, he chose to hide his soul body.


    Now his revenge has been avenged.


    There is nothing in the world to sustain him.


    Wenkai suddenly moved.


    He flew to Tang Wenbin''s side.


    Tang Wenbin opened his eyes as Wen Kai approached.


    The smell of blood in the air and the situation of his father not far away were reflected in his eyes.


    Of course, there is Wen Kai in front of him. He also saw it.


    When Tang Wenbin saw Wen Kai, he couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment.


    Soon, however, his eyes returned to calm.


    "Who are you, please?"


    Wen Kai intends to lift Tang Wenbin up and stop.


    His soul began to tremble.


    There was tension and disbelief in those eyes.

 Chapter 1024

    "You... You don''t know me?"


    Wenkai''s voice trembled.


    Tang Wenbin clenched his hands and shook his head calmly.


    Tang Jin not far away to see this scene, he turned and went on.


    Now there is really nothing wrong with him.


    It''s all over.


    The source of his anger is gone.


    Miyuning looked at Tang Jin, her eyes showing a complicated look.


    Each other''s soul body is slowly fading.


    He doesn''t seem to be going to last long.


    Seeing that mi you Ning was staring at him, Tang Jin frowned.


    He had planned to brush away, but he was still looking at him.


    Stop, Tang Jin sells face to face mi you Ning.


    "You can see me."


    A very positive tone.


    Miyuning nodded, his eyes calm.


    There was a sigh.


    Then Tang Jin said, "thank you for this time."


    After that, Tang Jin went on.


    Mi you Ning turns around and looks at the back of the other party.


    The soul body really faded, and the resentment on the body also dissipated.


    The fierce ghost who killed people can''t be reincarnated.


    "Host, the task of the world is finished and you can leave."


    For a long time silent soul, suddenly opened his mouth.


    But miyuning showed an absurd expression.


    That''s it.


    She doesn''t seem to have done anything yet.


    Wang Sheng''s soul body is still wandering outside. The Revenge of the original owner is not revenge.


    So mi you Ning asked.


    But the soul still hesitated, "that... Host, this world, we have completed."


    "Little soul, did you hide something from me?"


    "..." abstain from the spirit.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t say it. I''ll find it myself."


    Miyuning takes a look at Tang Wenbin, who has already stood up, and Wen Kai, who is beside him.


    She turned and quickly left the Tang family.


    Tang Jin floats in the villa area, looking at the dark sky.


    Heaven and earth are so big, but there is no place for him.


    He was confined to his apartment for less than a year.


    But that year seemed like a long time.


    It was so long that he forgot what was going on.


    For a long time, he was waiting for someone to come.


    Now released, he feels empty.


    "Tang Jin!"


    A call came from behind.


    Tang Jin turned her head slowly.


    Yeah, he''s waiting for someone.


    It''s the woman behind.


    If there is no other party, he does not know when he will come out.


    Tang Jin turned around and showed a smile.


    Mi you Ning was stunned by the beautiful smile.


    A man like Tang Jin is really attractive.


    Each other''s temperament, that handsome appearance, are rare to see the face of the world.


    Unfortunately, he is a ghost.


    Mi you Ning felt that her heart was stirred by her gentle eyes.


    Tang Jin suddenly reaches out to mi you Ning.


    With a pair of transparent hands as long as jade, MI Youning raised her feet and walked towards each other.


    She put her hand into Tang Jin''s.


    "How about watching the sunrise with me?"


    Tang Jin''s words changed mi you Ning''s face.


    Although his resentment disappeared, but to face the sun, he was looking for death.


    It''s going to be the end of my life.


    Looking up at Tang Jin''s eyes, mi you Ning could not refuse.


    Because Tang Jin can''t hold on for long.


    His soul is gradually fading.


    "Good."


    Mi you Ning''s reply let Tang Jin hold her hand tightly.


    They walked out of the villa area.


    Their back looks like a perfect match.

 Chapter 1025

    Unfortunately, in the eyes of others, only mi you Ning was seen.


    Others can''t see Tang Jin''s existence.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of the Tang family.


    Wen Kai looks at Tang Wenbin in disbelief.


    "You don''t know me?"


    Tang Wenbin shook his head in confusion, "can''t remember, have we met?"


    "Ha ha..." Wen Kai laughed at himself.


    Have they met


    This sentence made his heart ache.


    At this time, suddenly two ghost emissaries appeared.


    "Wenkai, your time is up. It''s time to go."


    Wen Kai didn''t show any fear when he saw the ghost emissary.


    He has been staring at Tang Wenbin, "you really don''t know me?"


    Tang Wenbin smile, that is very sorry smile.


    "Sorry."


    A word of apology breaks down everything and makes Wenkai''s soul gradually change shape.


    His soul seemed to dissipate.


    One of the ghost envoys saw the scene of Wen Kai and quickly took out his hand to keep his ghost body from being scattered.


    No one can see that Tang Wenbin clenched his hands tightly when he saw Wen Kai''s soul changed.


    The tendons of the forehead were all exposed.


    "Wenkai, your time is up. It''s time to go."


    This is the one the venerable person called to take care of. They dare not let it go wrong.


    Without waiting for Wen Kai to react, two ghost envoys took Wen Kai away.


    As for Li Yanyun, they didn''t take a look.


    Tang Wenbin looks at Wen Kai''s leaving figure and is about to chase him.


    "Cough..."


    Just at this time, Tang Ming''s cough started.


    Tang Wenbin stopped his steps.


    He can''t go any further.


    Wenkai is dead.


    He was killed by his mother.


    Think of this one of the things, Tang Wenbin head exploded.


    Just before, when he wanted to recognize Wenkai.


    Tang Jin''s voice rang out in his ears.


    Wenkai can''t stay any longer. He continues to delay. There is no chance of reincarnation in the future.


    So he pretended not to know each other.


    Seeing Wen Kai and the envoys disappear.


    Tang Wenbin can''t hold on.


    He bent down and covered his mouth with his hands.


    There was a choking sound in the quiet hall.


    The suppressed voice made Tang Ming sit on the sofa in a daze.


    He looked up at the lamp overhead, and there was sadness in his eyes.


    He knows what his wife does.


    Losing one son, how can he continue to lose another.


    Tang Wenbin''s repressed voice took a long time to stop.


    By the time he got up, his face had calmed down.


    Those eyes are slightly red, which makes people feel sad.


    His face is not cool, just like a cold robot.


    He called someone to pick up his mother''s body.


    He also called the familiar hospital and sent someone to take his father to the hospital for treatment.


    Tang Wenbin did not rush to solve all these problems.


    The power of the Tang family is here. He is not afraid that someone will investigate the death of his mother or the injury of his father.


    Because the down company is going to have a new generation of leaders.


    Today he lost his mother, his brother and his respected father.


    He lost the only one he loved in his life.


    ¡­¡­


    On the green hill of a city, there is a woman with a cool look.


    The other side sat on the top of the mountain, looking at the night scene of a city.


    If someone passes by, only one woman will be seen.


    In fact, there is a figure beside women.


    Although the figure is very light, it also exists.


    The woman sitting on the top of the mountain is miyuning.


    And the figure around he

 Chapter 1026

    Mi you Ning turns her head and looks at Tang Jin beside her.


    The other side''s face was soft and calm, but mi Youning frowned.


    Because in front of Tang Jin, it is like waiting for the dawn.


    When the dawn comes, it is when he dissipates in heaven and earth.


    "Little soul, has the colorful glazed stone changed?"


    "No," the soul quickly said


    The tone is still a little low.


    Miyuning was also in a bad mood.


    "Is Tang Jin able to change the colorful glazed stone?"


    "Yes."


    Miyuning is very satisfied with the question and answer of Jiehun.


    It''s really great.


    Tang Jin on her, or she is looking for people.


    But now¡ª¡ª


    What we are facing is that the colorful glazed stone has not changed at all.


    Good stick has wood.


    That is to say, the other party is not in love with her.


    Looking at Tang Jin beside him, mi you Ning really hates and loves him.


    Hate his eat dry wipe clean, but not the slightest responsibility.


    Even if it is to pay his feelings.


    I love him because of his miserable fate.


    Tang Jin is an illegitimate child.


    However, he had a brilliant mind and set up his own company when he was studying abroad.


    Although he founded the company with his friends, it is also his start-up in business.


    After returning home, they were all destroyed by the woman Li Yanyun.


    Tang Jin felt mi you Ning''s sight and turned to her eyes.


    They looked at each other in the dark, and it seemed that something was spreading in their eyes.


    None of them spoke.


    Time goes by slowly.


    They all of a sudden had a tacit understanding and laughed at the same time.


    Tang Jin reaches out her hand and holds mi you Ning''s little hand.


    He took miyuning''s hand and touched the cold moon.


    Tang Jin slowly lowers her head to mi you Ning''s indifferent and smiling eyes.


    Miyuning felt the direction and slowly closed his eyes.


    Tang Jin''s cold lips are imprinted in her eyes.


    "You have beautiful eyes."


    The other side only touched, leaning against her ear and sighing softly.


    Miyuning opened his eyes to the darkness around him.


    And the ear is Tang Jin''s sultry cold breath.


    Each other''s cool air, with his mouth, slowly spread in the ear.


    Tang Jin holds mi you Ning''s hand and touches it at the mouth of Yue Xiong.


    "Do you feel it? There is no heart here. "


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were shocked when he heard the words. Tang Jin''s words were too sudden.


    "If I can, I would like to love you, feel the speed of my heart, feel the burning and hot feeling


    But I have no heart, I don''t know what love is... "


    There was another sigh in my ear.


    Miyuning recognized Tang Jin''s helplessness and self mockery.


    She didn''t open her mouth and quietly felt Tang Jin''s empty moon.


    There is no temperature, no heartbeat, cold and silent people are cool at the bottom of the heart.


    Mi you Ning reaches out her hand and hugs Tang Jin tightly, trying to warm the man with her body temperature.


    Time goes by.


    In the distance, the sky began to dawn.


    Miyuning suddenly raised his head.


    Looking at the distant dawn.


    That is not the beginning of all light, but the end of the present.


    When the sun rises, the men around should disappear.


    Miyuning closed his eyes.


    "Little soul, I want the world to shuffle again, I want to get the power of my soul."


    She looked at the men around her, each other''s eyes calmly waiting for the dawn.


    "Host, are you sure?"


    Are you sure it''s just for the power of the soul.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know the last half of the sentence.

 Chapter 1027

    "I''m sure."


    At this moment, miyuning doesn''t want to leave like this.


    Tang Jin has no heart. She knows better than anyone.


    Before the other party''s words, let her heart beat abnormal.


    If the other party wants to love her.


    How to love without heart.


    Then let the other party have the heart, then let him love.


    "Well, you should know what you have to give. I hope you won''t regret it."


    Miyuning bent her lips. She never regretted all her decisions.


    "No regrets."


    Seeing that the dawn was coming, mi you Ning stretched out her hands and turned Tang Jin''s face to her.


    "Tang Jin, shall I give you a chance?"


    The look in miyuning''s eyes was very serious.


    Looking at the beautiful face close at hand, Tang Jin slowly approached and gently touched her lips.


    This time, I didn''t leave at a touch.


    Tang Jin rubbed her lips slowly.


    "Xiaoqing, it''s not that I don''t want to, but that I can''t do it. There''s nothing here."


    He took miyuning''s hand again and put it on his cold moon Hun.


    Miyuning touched the cold moon and moved his hand up slowly.


    Come to his shoulder socket stop, rub the mole.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s have a dream. It''s just you and me."


    Tang Jin''s expression has not changed. In his opinion, it is just nonsense.


    Because he is about to dissipate, leave here, maybe there is no more of his soul in the world.


    There is a feeling in the dark.


    Waiting before, leaving now, longing for women around.


    He is powerless and can do nothing.


    For the helplessness on Tang Jin''s face, mi you would rather smile than speak.


    Then have a dream.


    It''s just a dream for both of them.


    "Little soul, let''s go."


    There is a stillness between heaven and earth.


    Tang Jin''s eyes are gentle, and she looks at mi you Ning helplessly.


    Miyuning looked back with a smile, and their bodies did not move.


    At this moment, heaven and earth stop the operation of time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Secretary Ge, the information that Tang Dong wants, hurry up! The meeting will begin soon


    Miyuning opened his eyes and saw the strange environment.


    She also has a copy of the information in her hand.


    This is her dream.


    Miyuning raised her head and looked at the woman who was waving her hand while greeting her.


    She took the information in her hand and walked towards each other with a smile.


    "Secretary Ge, what''s the matter with you today? How can you feel absent-minded?"


    They got on the elevator and went to the top floor.


    The woman beside suddenly opens her mouth, and mi you Ning picks her eyebrows.


    "I didn''t sleep well last night."


    The other side didn''t speak again.


    During this period, MI Youning sorted out all the scenes of the dream.


    Now she is still Ge Qing, still working in the down company.


    But everything is different.


    This dream is made for Tang Jin.


    He is the master of this dream, the main being.


    Tang Jin is now the chairman of Tang''s company.


    In such a big company, he is the legal representative and the top person in charge of the company.


    And she''s the Secretary to the chairman of the board.


    Tang Jin has six secretaries now.


    This is not ge Qing.


    However, after today, she will officially become Tang Jin''s seventh secretary.


    Because today she will become a regular.


    Every Secretary of Tang Jin is very busy.


    As an intern secretary, Ge Qing is the most leisurely one.


    Mi you Ning thought of these secretaries and Tang Jin became a workaholic.


    She dropped her head and laughed slowly.


    "You can play, little soul."

 Chapter 1028

    Ge Qing is going to be a regular today.


    But she is the most careless one. She always makes mistakes.


    All this is set by the soul.


    "Host, don''t you think that''s interesting." The soul of caution is very innocent.


    Miyuning had a meaningful smile on his lips.


    It''s really interesting.


    The next step is to see the man with a heart.


    This time, will he fall in love with her.


    Hope to get the power of the soul.


    Although the strength of her soul was nothing compared with what she had lost.


    For the sake of this dream, MI Youning has a lot to lose.


    Next mission world, her body will be damaged.


    Just because the world shuffles again, the price is too high.


    The elevator door opened.


    Around the woman first step out, "Ge secretary, hurry up."


    "Here we are."


    Miyuning left with him.


    They went straight to the meeting room, which covers an area of 100 square meters.


    The meeting has already begun.


    Standing outside the meeting room, miyuning followed the transparent glass and saw the men in the room.


    The other party was wearing a white shirt, and the sleeve was rolled to the place of the small arm, revealing the precious watch on the hand.


    The tall voice, with her back to her, pointed to the PPT behind the theme and explained to the people below.


    They walked into the meeting room quietly.


    The female secretary who brought her up put the information in her hand on the table of the master.


    The other side stepped back and stood honestly.


    Miyuning''s eyes were still looking at the back of the tall man.


    "The company''s turnover increased by 11% in this quarter, which shows that the plan discussed at the last meeting was very effective. Next..."


    Seeing mi you Ning still standing in the same place without any action, the female secretary standing not far away winked at her.


    Mi you Ning goes to the master with drooping eyes and puts the document on the table.


    Tang Jin knows someone is coming in.


    The following senior shareholders also saw two secretaries come in.


    But no one paid attention.


    At the meeting of the chairman of the board of directors, if something goes wrong, they can''t afford to go.


    But the mistake happened.


    Tang Jin knew that the Secretary had sent him documents.


    Just as he needed to, he turned and looked at the papers on the desk.


    He put mi you Ning on the table and held the document in his hand.


    When Tang Jin turned around, he showed his handsome face.


    His face was no longer pale and unhealthy.


    It''s the most beautiful appearance, the natural noble spirit and the momentum that can''t be ignored.


    This man is a natural leader.


    There is a convincing atmosphere, that is publicity, self-confidence, strategizing.


    Tang Jin looked at the documents in her hand, her pretty face and eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Lisa, is this what you brought up?"


    Tang Jin turned and looked at the female secretary standing not far away.


    It was he who took mi you Ning upstairs and belonged to one of Tang Jin''s six secretaries.


    Lisa trembles when she hears Tang Jin''s accusations.


    "Boss, my mistake." Lisa is afraid to ask why.


    Because Tang Jin spoke, then she was wrong.


    There is no room for refutation.


    What the other party hates most is that they have to find out all kinds of reasons for their mistakes.


    Miyuning stood beside Tang Jin.


    But the other side didn''t give her a look.


    It''s like she''s a transparent person.


    "Little soul, your setting is a little subtle. Tang Jin doesn''t like me very much."


    "In principle, there''s nothing wrong. After all, you''re a very annoying person."

 Chapter 1029

    "Ha ha... Then I will continue to be a nuisance."


    Tang Jin holds the document in her hand and looks at Lisa unhappily, as if she had made some unforgivable mistake.


    The following shareholders, as well as the top management of the company, are too proud to take a breath.


    But in this tense atmosphere, miyuning stepped forward.


    She is close to Tang Jin.


    "Director, I brought this up. It''s none of sister Lisa''s business."


    Miyuning''s tone was flat, and a faint smile hung on his face.


    This opening, instantly attracted countless pairs of eyes.


    Even Tang Jin, who never paid attention to her, put her eyes on her.


    "You again!"


    The sound of gnashing teeth.


    Tang Jin knew that there was an internship secretary in the Secretariat, and that the other party was too careless.


    In the face of Tang Jin''s unhappy face, mi you Ning still keeps a smile on her face.


    She took the document she had brought up from the other party.


    "Yes, I brought it up."


    Tang Jin looked into mi you Ning''s eyes. Her beautiful face was full of clouds.


    However, when he looked into miyuning''s eyes, his heart began to beat abnormally.


    Tang Jin''s heartbeat makes mi you Ning listen.


    In the quiet meeting room, she was so close to Tang Jin that she could hear it clearly.


    This man has a heartbeat now.


    The heart beat for her.


    That''s ok.


    Miyuning takes the document in his hand and turns to leave the conference room.


    "Host, you play hard to get!"


    I can''t believe it.


    Mi you Ning turned his lips and said, "Oh! Little soul knows the idiom of playing hard to get. "


    "..." the despised soul of the ring is full of black lines.


    But also unwilling to fall, "host, you are more and more spicy chicken, such means are made out, before I look up to you."


    Miyuning calmly left the meeting room.


    Still fighting with the soul.


    "Little soul, you are too naive. The society is complicated. Let''s make a fuss."


    ¡°@#£¤%%£¤@@£¡# £¤%¡­¡­¡±


    The soul said a lot of language.


    Mi you Ning''s face didn''t change. "You need dog food today. The words are very suitable for your identity."


    "Host, if you are so careful that I bite you, I will bite you."


    Fearing that miyuning would not believe it, he repeated it twice.


    One person and one soul will leave each other.


    Everyone in the meeting room was deeply shocked by mi you Ning.


    Even Tang Jin''s face didn''t look good.


    He''s not angry.


    But just when miyuning was near him, he clearly smelled the sweet smell of the other person.


    The taste seems to be deep in his mind, so familiar to him.


    Realizing that he was in public, his body reacted.


    Tang Jin watched mi you Ning''s back disappear, and a strange light appeared in her deep eyes.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and threw his papers on the conference desk.


    Pick up the coat on the seat and go straight to the meeting room.


    "This is the end of today''s meeting. The CEO will distribute the results of this month, and Lisa will sort out the follow-up..."


    With Tang Jin left behind, he ordered in an orderly way.


    All the people in the meeting room put their eyes on their back as they left eagerly.


    Everyone is worried about miyuning.


    Look at the posture of the chairman, the other side is not good.


    It''s no use provoking Tang Dong. It''s no use killing him, or it''s no use killing him.


    Of course, they didn''t know that everything they were worried about didn''t happen.

 Chapter 1030

    Miyuning took the elevator up the stairs.


    She has no intention of leaving.


    Now it''s a dream, so you can do whatever you want.


    The most important thing is to give Tang Jin a chance to fall in love with her.


    Let him leave without regret, at the same time, she will get the strength of her soul.


    She must always remember that all this is done for the power of the soul.


    Otherwise, the heart will be slowly biased.


    Miyuning goes to Tang Jin''s office and passes by the huge secretary office area.


    For a moment, five pairs of eyes were staring at mi you Ning.


    There was no irony, no hostility, no emotion in those eyes.


    When they saw that it was an internship secretary, they all bowed their heads and continued to work.


    The reaction of these people made miyuning turn his mouth.


    A bunch of workaholics.


    Tang Jin himself is a workaholic. She wants to use one minute as two minutes.


    And his subordinates, of course, are also the top ten masters of the tune teaching.


    Mi you Ning walks to Tang Jin''s office. She pushes open the door in front of her and walks in slowly.


    When mi Youning''s back disappeared in the office, five secretaries outside raised their heads one after another.


    They mechanically raise their heads and stare at the boss''s office for a few seconds.


    There was confusion, strangeness, admiration and the expression of watching the play in his eyes.


    In a few seconds, they hung their heads down again and went on with their work.


    ¡­¡­


    After taking the elevator upstairs, Tang Jin stands in the Secretary area to look for MI Youning.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have the woman he was looking for.


    "Boss..."


    ¡°BOSS¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Five secretaries see Tang Jin appear, have stood up to respectfully voice.


    Tang Jin loosened the dark blue tie around her neck, and there was displeasure and depression in her deep eyes.


    "Where''s secretary Ge?"


    I saw his five secretaries brush and point to his office one after another.


    Tang Jin because of their neat action together, picked pick eyebrows.


    However, after knowing the woman she was looking for, she entered his office, and Tang Jin''s heart slowly calmed down.


    He raised his feet and walked slowly to the office.


    Five secretaries were staring at him.


    Walking to the office, Tang Jin just reached out and suddenly turned around.


    "No one is allowed in without my permission."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Got it!"


    "Yes..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing their reply, Tang Jin pushed open the door in front of her.


    After he entered the office, the door was quickly closed.


    The Secretary outside didn''t go on working this time.


    One after another gossip about these things.


    Something''s wrong today. The intern secretary is more daring, and their boss seems to be not right.


    "There''s something fishy about it..."


    One of them made a sound and someone immediately answered, "well, spring is here."


    "It''s the season of love."


    "Tut tut... Don''t dream, is it possible?" There''s a crackdown.


    "Don''t believe it. In the past few years, when did you see the boss like this?"


    "How?" Don''t understand of voice inquiry.


    "There''s urgency in my eyes. Although I''m steady, I''m flustered. There''s also the coat that''s blocking my waist..."


    "Poof..."


    The underlying meaning of this is too obvious.


    Tang Jin and MI Youning don''t know everything outside the door.


    At this time, they were sitting and standing, their eyes colliding.


    Miyuning is sitting on the sofa in Tang Jin''s office with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    Tang Jin gritted her teeth and looked at mi you Ning, "you are leisurely and brave enough!"

 Chapter 1031

    Although his voice was displeased, there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just as big."


    With that, miyuning reached out and made a distance of a few millimeters between his thumb and index finger.


    Tang Jin smiles and shakes her head. The displeasure on her face disappears in a moment.


    He went to the sofa. "Tell me what you want."


    The woman didn''t regard him as the boss.


    The other side looked directly at him, showing the ambiguous and provocative.


    Miyuning took his coffee to his mouth and sipped it gently.


    It''s delicious, but it''s too bitter.


    Seeing Tang Jin coming, mi you Ning hands the coffee to the other party.


    Her movements are so casual and natural.


    In miyuning''s eyes, this is really nothing.


    After all, the man in front of her had done more to her.


    It''s just a cup of coffee she''s had. It doesn''t seem to matter.


    Tang Jin saw the coffee in front of her eyes and frowned a little.


    But he took the cup in miyuning''s hand first.


    Until she feels the temperature in her hands, Tang Jin looks at mi you Ning sitting on the sofa in surprise.


    He seems to be led by the other party to think and act.


    This makes Tang Jin feel really upset.


    Is this woman poisonous.


    Ming Ming is so stupid (are you sure), and he didn''t pay much attention to it before.


    Now he seems to have known each other for the first time.


    With Tang Jin''s gaze, mi you Ning gently leans on the sofa.


    Enjoy the luxury and comfortable material.


    Tang Jin lowered her eyes and looked at the coffee in her hand.


    If we continue to watch, he will really be a bird beast.


    Now Tang Jin is sure that the woman in front of her is leading him.


    The other side casually leans on the sofa, her eyes are as beautiful as silk, and her eyes show the invitation.


    That''s right. Mi you Ning is really leading Tang Jin.


    The two have already had a relationship.


    Now it''s in a dream, so there''s no need to be hypocritical.


    Tang Jin dropped her eyes and had an idea in her heart.


    He picked up the coffee in his hand and took a sip. It was the taste he liked.


    As I looked up, mi you Ning''s smiling face came into my eyes.


    He put his coffee shop on the table.


    In fact, when he walked into the office, he already had plans.


    Otherwise, I won''t be told not to be disturbed.


    If the woman in front of him can arouse his expectation, why should he bear it.


    Like it? Tang Jin shook her head.


    That''s not enough.


    As for love at first sight, it''s even more impossible.


    Ge Qing has been around him for several months. Why did he notice each other today.


    Tang Jin didn''t think about it. He went to mi you Ning and sat down.


    The cool breath of his body slowly surrounded miyuning.


    The big hands were around her waist.


    "Ge Qing, I think Xiao Qing''er is more suitable for you. Don''t be my secretary, just be my Xiao Qing''er."


    Hearing Tang Jin call out Xiao Qing''er''s name again, mi you Ning smiles.


    Laugh wantonly, laugh complacently.


    She knew this man had feelings for her.


    Xiaoqing''er still didn''t enter the dream, Tang Jin called her like this.


    Now the tone of voice dotes on tenderness, just as it was then.


    Mi you Ning reached out and poked Tang Jin''s Yue Hun. "Is this my honor? It''s the dream of so many women to be Tang Dong. "


    Tang Jin looked at the red lips in front of him. He had only one idea.


    That''s to shut up the mouth.

 Chapter 1032

    Miyuning uses the power of the soul to repair the body.


    When she sat up and looked around, no one bothered her.


    Because there is no one else in the room.


    "Little soul, has that broken stone changed?"


    Now mi you Ning is in a bad mood, which can be heard by Jiehun.


    As long as she is in a bad mood, she will say that colorful glazed stone is broken stone.


    I''m used to it.


    "Well, yes."


    His insipid voice made miyuning, who was leaning on the bed, straighten up abruptly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The colorful glazed stone has changed. In fact, it''s inevitable. In Tang Jin''s subconscious mind, you should have been a couple."


    "Damn it


    Mi you Ning still can''t help but burst out rude.


    It''s too fast.


    "Host, do we want to end the dream?"


    But this recycling little soul son still don''t know life and death, catch up with.


    "Ha ha... You forgot to take the medicine, little soul. I''ve sacrificed so much, so it''s over?"


    "Host, I took the medicine. I took the anti host madness medicine."


    "Poof..."


    This made mi you Ning laugh.


    The previous depression also dissipated.


    Although only a short day, Tang Jin fell in love with her.


    But miyuning won''t just leave.


    Tang Jin fell in love with her and wanted to feel her heartbeat.


    Then let him fall into this dream all his life.


    Until the end of the dream, they end again.


    "Little soul, where is this?"


    Miyuning guesses that this should be Tang Jin''s home.


    Whether it is the decoration style of the house, as well as the surrounding furnishings, are in line with the man.


    "This is Tang Jin''s home."


    Sure enough.


    She got out of bed and felt fresh. She picked up her bathrobe and put it on.


    The bathrobe still has the unique flavor of Tang Jin.


    Go to the door of the room, open the door of the bedroom, what you see is a very familiar scene.


    This is where she lives in reality.


    It was also the apartment where Tang Jin lived when she died.


    Miyuning frowned and looked around, familiar and strange.


    Just then, there was a sound from the door of the apartment.


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    The man standing there is Tang Jin.


    There are two bags in each other''s hands.


    Seeing mi you Ning wearing his bathrobe, Tang Jin''s eyes showed a gentle light.


    "You wake up."


    Miyuning nodded and saw that the other party was changing shoes without looking at her.


    She answered, "well, where are you going?"


    After changing her shoes, Tang Jin comes to mi you Ning and holds the bag in her hand.


    "I''ll sell you breakfast."


    Breakfast?


    Miyuning turned to look at the wall clock. It was already nine o''clock.


    It''s time for Tang Jin to go to work.


    But she didn''t ask foolishly why you didn''t go to work.


    Last night they had an in-depth exchange.


    Now you know my depth, I know your length,


    What to say at this time is not to put it clearly.


    Tang Jin put her breakfast on the table one by one. She saw that mi you Ning had not moved.


    He waved to miyuning, "come on, have breakfast."


    With that, he went to the kitchen again.


    Miyuning then went to the dining table in the living room.


    Breakfast is very common food.


    But it''s very delicate. It looks very appetizing.


    Miyuning reaches for a crystal dumpling and puts it in his mouth.


    "Have you washed your hands yet?"


    From behind came Tang Jin''s questions with a smile.


    Miyuning answered vaguely and sat at the table waiting for breakfast.

 Chapter 1033

    Tang Jin put her chopsticks on the table and stood beside mi Youning.


    He bent down and slowly approached miyuning.


    "Xiaoqing, have you forgotten one thing?"


    Miyuning thinks he said he didn''t wash his hands.


    She got up and went to the bathroom in the living room.


    Tang Jin was surprised to see this beautiful face and took her hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    Mi you rather confused turn head, innocent way: "I wash my hands ah."


    Well, Tang Jin pulled her into the bathroom with a headache.


    Two people stand in front of the washing table.


    Tang Jin embraces mi you Ning from behind and daubs her hands with hand sanitizer.


    "Remember to wash your hands before eating later."


    Miyuning felt the strong moon Hun behind him and answered casually.


    The water was splashing out.


    After washing mi you Ning''s hands, Tang Jin picks up a towel and gently wipes her hands.


    Dry hands, Tang Jin will embrace people in his arms.


    He said with a smile, "you have forgotten one thing. Do you remember it?"


    Tang Jin on the look forward to the eyes, as well as the hands in her waist ambiguous touch.


    Mi you Ning just reflected what he had said before.


    She is smiling to stand on tiptoe, lightly in Tang Jin''s lips Cape kiss once.


    Tang Jin was satisfied. He touched mi you Ning''s head and said, "good boy."


    Pull the person out of the bathroom and sit at the table for breakfast.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, miyuning did not move.


    From the beginning to the end, Tang Jin is cleaning up alone.


    "Host, this is a good man at home. It''s a pity."


    The soul of caution is suddenly on the line again.


    Mi Youning retorted, "what a pity? What a pity? Little soul also wants to find someone to enjoy this wonderful life? "


    "Pull it down, man is too weak for me."


    "Oh... Have you really thought about it?"


    "..." the soul of caution, who accidentally revealed his true thoughts, said that he was speechless.


    "Let''s get down to business, master. Tang Jin won''t get old even in her dream. Ten days later, he will die, and her dream will be broken."


    Miyuning''s face, which was originally smiling, slowly became gloomy.


    Tang Jin came out of the kitchen and saw mi you Ning''s solemn face.


    He clapped in his heart and walked quickly to miyuning.


    "What''s the matter? Why is your face so ugly? "


    Looking at Tang Jin slowly approaching, mi you Ning''s heart is very complicated.


    She wanted to give Tang Jin a happy dream of birth, aging, illness and death.


    Now the words of abstaining from the soul completely dispelled her idea.


    The worry and concern in Tang Jin''s eyes are so real, which makes mi you Ning feel even worse.


    Ten days?


    What can we do in these ten days.


    With a cool hand on his forehead, MI Youning fell into confusion.


    There are only ten days left.


    Tang Jin touched mi you Ning''s head, but it wasn''t too hot. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you look good? "


    When he asked again, the worry in his voice was also very obvious.


    Miyuning took his hand down and said, "Tang Jin, if you have the last ten days of your life, what do you want to do most?"


    She asked with a smile.


    Tang Jin didn''t take it too seriously.


    However, after thinking about it, he bent down to mi you Ning''s ear and said, "if you want to enjoy the last ten days of feast with you, it belongs to you and me only..."


    The words in the back were too explicit, but miyuning put his hand around his neck.

 Chapter 1034

    "Tang Jin, can you accompany me for ten days? I only want your ten days."


    The initiative of mi you Ning is something Tang Jin can never resist.


    He picked the man up from the sofa and said gently, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    For the next few days, miyuning and Tang Jin were in the apartment.


    They spend all their time in the bedroom except eating.


    In a few days, miyuning''s body had reached its limit.


    Look at Tang Jin again, the scenery is full of appearance, where is like the most effort that one.


    Miyuning also admired this man.


    Maybe she can''t hold on.


    On this day, Tang Jin did not touch her again.


    After breakfast, Tang Jin takes out a new suit and hands it to MI Youning.


    When he saw the clothes, miyuning was undeniably relieved.


    Although she is willing to accompany Tang Jin crazy, first of all, she must have the physical strength.


    By the time miyuning changes her clothes, Tang Jin is already waiting for her in the living room, wearing the same casual clothes as her.


    "Where are we going?"


    The scene is bound to go out.


    Tang Jin smiles and says nothing. He reaches out his hand to mi you Ning.


    His attitude aroused mi you Ning''s curiosity.


    Two people this dress, obviously is not going to any formal occasion.


    "Where on earth are we going?"


    Tang Jin takes mi you Ning by the hand and walks out of the apartment.


    Hearing the curiosity in mi you Ning''s voice, he turned his head and said mysteriously, "keep secret first."


    Miyuning shrugged.


    ok


    But sooner or later she''ll know.


    After going downstairs, Tang Jin drives out of the apartment with mi you Ning.


    On the wide road of a city, miyuning thought about the decadent days.


    Tang Jin is really with her all the time.


    It''s a kind of inseparable.


    She can see each other on the phone every day, dealing with things that others can''t decide.


    Even once, when she got up at night, she saw that Tang Jin was still holding a video conference.


    Tang Jin didn''t know that this was the only days he had left in the world.


    She didn''t stop Tang Jin''s behavior.


    Because it will enrich his life.


    Life is more than just love, there are all kinds of busy existence.


    As she passed the red light, Tang Jin stopped and looked around at mi you Ning.


    "Xiaoqing, will you marry me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning is lying in front of the window, looking at the scene around the road.


    Suddenly heard Tang Jin''s words, her brain has a moment of confusion.


    She can not believe the turn, the driver''s seat of Tang Jin, at this time is looking at her face affectionately.


    If not, the man has fallen in love with her.


    She would think the other party was joking.


    That''s funny. Where''s the ring, the flower, the proposal restaurant?


    Well, in front of her, there was nothing but Tang Jin.


    Mi you Ning curved the corner of his mouth and said with a satisfied smile, "good."


    Tang Jin also showed a gorgeous smile.


    That handsome face smile of brilliant, smile of let people all soft.


    Miyuning reached out and touched her pretty face.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    Just as she was about to say something, the traffic behind her hastened her.


    Tang Jin knew what miyuning wanted to say. He didn''t turn around and was not ready to continue driving.


    Looking at him, miyuning took his hand back.


    "Drive first, we''ll talk about it later."


    The car went on.


    Miyuning was a little funny inside.


    It''s a memorable scene.


    In the spacious road, in the car, no flowers, no ring, no sweet words of marriage proposal.

 Chapter 1035

    No, I can''t say nothing.


    There is one precious thing.


    That is Tang Jin''s sincere heart.


    Although Tang Jin has some strengths, she also has some obsessive-compulsive disorder in her life.


    At work, it''s hard to find a bone in an egg.


    But this man gave her all his tenderness.


    At first, the toughness of the mouth, now the tenderness of the bones.


    ¡­¡­


    The car stopped at an amusement park.


    Mi you Ning saw the amusement park, but he couldn''t believe it and looked at Tang Jin beside him.


    "This is the place you brought me to?"


    Tang Jin''s eyes look at mi you Ning seriously.


    He also nodded cautiously, "here it is."


    ok


    There''s nothing wrong with the amusement park.


    But this amusement park looks really desolate.


    Tang Jin got out of the car, went to the co driver''s seat, opened the door and extended her hand.


    This gentleman''s action, in exchange for mi you Ning''s joking smile.


    "Is Mr. Tang going to be a gentleman today?"


    After getting off at miyuning, Tang Jin stood tall and upright.


    He extended his arm to miyuning. "It''s my honor to be the only gentleman of Xiaoqing."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Miyuning smiles happily.


    She put her hand on Tang Jin''s arm.


    They went to the amusement park.


    Just before they entered the amusement park, a group of people came out.


    "Tang Dong..."


    "Tang Dong..."


    After the middle-aged man standing in the front spoke, the man behind called.


    "Are you all ready?"


    When not facing mi you Ning, Tang Jin''s face was expressionless again.


    It was the middle-aged man who said, "everything is ready, ready at any time."


    Miyuning stood aside and heard their conversation and got some information.


    The middle-aged man seems to be the manager of the amusement park.


    But the other party for Tang Jin''s respect, as well as his address, has inexplicable respect and closeness.


    Is this amusement park


    "Let''s go."


    Tang Jin''s voice sounded in her ears.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "OK."


    They walked into the amusement park with their feet raised.


    The group behind them did not keep up.


    After walking for about ten minutes, MI Youning and Tang Jin stood under the ferris wheel.


    There are already staff on the side ready.


    The other side nodded respectfully to them.


    Mi you Ning looks at the man around him.


    Tang Jin''s side face showed a happy smile.


    The other party is taking her on the ferris wheel.


    At this time, Tang Jin also turned her head.


    "I''ll take you to a seat."


    What else could miyuning say, she nodded.


    Hand in hand, they went to the ferris wheel.


    With the help of the staff, they sat in the big box.


    Sitting in the box of Ferris wheel, miyuning thought of a legend.


    It is said that lovers who ride Ferris wheel together will eventually end up breaking up.


    But when the ferris wheel reaches the highest point, kissing your lover will go on.


    Because of legend, every box of Ferris wheel is full of happiness.


    Looking up at Ferris wheel is looking up to happiness.


    In addition to people who play on weekdays, only those who have never had happiness, but also long for happiness, will come here to pray for happiness.


    The ferris wheel started.


    Tang Jin is sitting beside her.


    Mi you Ning thought, is Tang Jin eager for happiness.


    When the other party brought her here today to sit on the ferris wheel, MI Youning knew that he knew the legend.


    And then Tang Jin''s words confirmed her conjecture.


    "Xiaoqing''er, Ferris wheel is the representative of happiness. Last semester, I envied others to come here. I know the legend of Ferris wheel."

 Chapter 1036

    When Tang Jin talks, she looks at mi you Ning with deep feeling.


    For the deep but tense eyes, mi you Ning turns her head inadvertently.


    She looked at the buildings in a city and responded to Tang Jin, "well, I know that, but it''s just a legend."


    As the ferris wheel gradually rises, Tang Jin turns mi you Ning''s body into a normal one with her hands.


    "Yes, it''s just a legend. I once saw people around me in pairs.


    I always think that if I find someone I love, I must take her on the ferris wheel.


    When the ferris wheel rises to the highest point, I will kiss her. I hope we can go on all the time. "


    This is very obvious.


    Miyuning''s heart beat fast.


    The ferris wheel is still rising.


    Tang Jin''s handsome face gradually close.


    Each other''s forehead close to her forehead, two people close together.


    "Xiaoqing, are you willing to accompany me all the time?"


    Mi you Ning''s affectionate eyes on Tang Jin.


    She would like to tell each other that we have no time.


    Even without the next few days, they won''t keep going.


    Miyuning did not say.


    She appeared to be very happy smile, "well, I accompany you."


    At this time, Ferris wheel has reached the highest point.


    Tang Jin slowly approaches mi you Ning''s lips.


    Miyuning felt Tang Jin''s lips tremble.


    It''s intense.


    She put her arms around the other person''s neck and gave him a response.


    Something unexpected happened.


    Just then, the ferris wheel stopped moving.


    It''s really not moving.


    Stop it.


    Tang Jin''s eyes were confused at first, and then became gloomy.


    The staff below also waved on the ground.


    It''s a pity that they can''t see it so high.


    Tang Jin still holds mi you Ning in her hands, and their lips separate.


    Miyuning sees Tang Jin''s displeasure.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter?"


    "Host, still have countdown ten seconds, you and Tang Jin all want to fall down here."


    Miyuning''s face also changed.


    The beautiful little face showed a mocking smile.


    "The way of heaven?"


    "Yes, the real world is still static, and the way of heaven has been discovered."


    Mi you Ning looked at Tang Jin with a worried and unacceptable expression on her face.


    She said with a smile, "what if I don''t follow the way of heaven?"


    "... then go on?" Asked the soul.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Miyuning rolled his eyes.


    Soon the ferris wheel continued to turn.


    But Tang Jin''s face is still not good-looking.


    He felt the wheel turn and put his head against the glass.


    Why didn''t miyuning know why he was like this.


    This little episode almost killed two people.


    But what Tang Jin cares about is the legend.


    Although they kiss at the highest point, they have an accident.


    Mi you Ning approaches Tang Jin, and she kisses each other''s lips.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a legend."


    Tang Jin raised her head and said with a casual smile: "well, it''s just a dream of her student days."


    There was a sense of loss in that tone.


    Miyuning knew that he still couldn''t accept it.


    She didn''t know how to comfort her.


    It''s still a while before landing.


    She thought about it and kissed Tang Jin on the lips again.


    The sexy lips are very suitable for kissing.


    Tang Jin could not resist mi you Ning''s initiative.


    He hugged the woman in his arms, constantly explored deeply and absorbed more beauty.


    Until the ferris wheel stopped, the two separated.

 Chapter 1037

    As soon as they came down, the staff on one side kept apologizing.


    Tang Jin''s face was full of depression, but she didn''t get angry with others.


    He took miyuning by the hand and strolled around the amusement park.


    "What else do you want to play?"


    Miyuning looked at the carousel not far away. Since it came, he could not be so disappointed.


    "That''s it."


    Tang Jin looks in the direction that mi you Ning points to.


    Seeing the carousel, he said with a spoiled smile, "OK."


    Miyuning has done two rounds of carousel, and no other projects will be played.


    Two people again sat in the car when they came.


    Time is still early, Tang Jin suddenly start the car.


    He pursed the corners of his lips with a serious expression.


    This is the first time that miyuning has seen him like this.


    She did not ask, just want to follow each other.


    No matter what today''s Tang Jin wants to do, she will accompany each other''s time.


    After driving for half an hour, the car stopped again.


    Miyuning looked up at the window.


    Civil Affairs Bureau.


    License?


    Tang Jin walked out of the car, he opened the front passenger door, "you promised me to marry me."


    The voice is a little weak, but very strong.


    It''s very contradictory.


    Mi you Ning gets out of the car and takes the initiative to hold Tang Jin''s hand.


    "Good."


    They walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau together.


    They all had their papers with them, otherwise the marriage would not be finished.


    Half an hour later, they came out with a small book and a smile on their face.


    Then they went to dinner.


    Of course, after dinner, Tang Jin took out a delicate box from her pocket.


    When he saw the box on the table, mi you Ning''s smile was ambiguous.


    She is really the man in front of her with high IQ and low Eq.


    It''s not a ring ready.


    Tang Jin opened the box, revealing a dazzling diamond ring.


    "When did you prepare this?"


    Miyuning reached out and took the ring out of the high-end box.


    Tang Jin goes to mi you Ning and takes the ring from her hand.


    His body is stiff kneeling on the ground, kneeling on one knee.


    "Xiaoqing''er, xiaoqing''er who belongs to me alone, are you willing to marry me and accompany me for the rest of your life?"


    Although Tang Jin''s expression at this moment was affectionate, it also made mi you Ning see his nervousness.


    The whole body felt tight and stiff.


    Miyuning looked at the ring in front of him and slowly extended his hand.


    "I will."


    In the dining room, Tang Jin personally puts on the ring for mi you Ning.


    Today, in one day''s time, she was taken by Tang Jin to make Ferris wheel and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a license.


    And then there''s the proposal.


    All this is clearly in a disordered order.


    But miyuning was still happy.


    Because Tang Jin is happy.


    After dinner, they went back to their apartment.


    Tang Jin''s mood is a little excited, holding mi you Ning into the bedroom.


    For the next few days, the two had been hanging out in the apartment.


    Like all lovers, they are in love.


    However, the ten day deadline has finally arrived.


    On the morning of the tenth day, mi you Ning got up early with a tired body.


    Tang Jin is not at home.


    The other party went to the company today.


    Before she woke up, she vaguely heard the other party say that the company had something to deal with.


    Glancing at the clock in the living room, it was ten o''clock.


    Tonight''s early morning is the time when dreams break.


    Miyuning was in a low mood.


    Tang Jin doesn''t know what today means to them.

 Chapter 1038

    Miyuning calls Tang Jin.


    She hopes to be with Tang Jin all the time on this last day without any regrets.


    Neither she nor Tang Jin should have regrets.


    "Hello."


    The phone is connected, but it''s not Tang Jin himself.


    Miyuning recognized the voice of the woman on the phone.


    It''s one of Tang Jin''s secretaries, Lisa.


    "Sister Lisa, is Tang Dong there?"


    "Er... It''s secretary Ge. Tang Dong is in a meeting."


    Lisa was a little surprised to hear miyuning''s voice.


    It''s mainly because the boss''s remarks are actually Xiaoqing.


    She thought she was a clean boss, who also kept a woman outside.


    But how also didn''t expect, will be disappear for a long time Ge secretary.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to recognize Lisa''s unexpected voice.


    "How long will the meeting end?" she asked with a smile


    Lisa calculated the specific time, "there''s more than an hour left. I can''t say that there are some problems with Tang''s partners. Both sides are mediating."


    Miyuning said he knew and hung up.


    Now she doesn''t want to delay an hour.


    Fourteen hours left.


    Miyuning goes back to her bedroom, simply washes and changes into the clothes Tang Jin prepared for her in her apartment.


    ¡­¡­


    While Tang Jin was still in the meeting, Lisa came in.


    She whispered a few words in Tang Jin''s ear, each other''s face changed a few times.


    It was no longer serious and cold, and there was a certain warmth in it.


    "I see."


    Lisa also saw the change of her boss and was surprised.


    He didn''t show any expression of gossip.


    She turned and left the conference room.


    ¡­¡­


    It was already eleven o''clock when miyuning arrived at the down company.


    It''s 13 hours before the dream breaks.


    By the time she stepped into the Down''s hall, she had been informed upstairs.


    When Tang Jin''s secretary went downstairs to pick up things, he saw mi you Ning.


    The other party informed several people upstairs.


    Lisa showed an interesting expression.


    She walked out of the Secretary''s office area in silence.


    The staff elevator on this floor is waiting.


    After a few minutes, the elevator came up.


    After the elevator door was opened, Ge Qing came out.


    "Secretary Ge."


    Miyuning sees Lisa when the elevator door opens.


    "Sister Lisa."


    Lisa quickly waved her hand, "no, don''t call me that. I''m very scared now."


    Each other''s smiling face is ambiguous.


    Mi you Ning also laughed but did not speak. They both knew it.


    When Lisa answered the phone today, miyuning knew that she would know sooner or later.


    What does it matter? She doesn''t care.


    "You''re looking for the boss, aren''t you?"


    Lisa opens her mouth.


    Miyuning nodded, "well, in the conference room?"


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you. You are not a staff of the Tang family now. When the boss came here today, he took you down.


    I thought I would never see you again, but I didn''t expect you to change your identity. "


    There was no emotion in Lisa''s words, so people couldn''t hear any disgust.


    Miyuning did not explain this.


    But now Lisa''s behavior makes her feel good.


    "Here we are. You wait for me for a while. I''ll inform the boss."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Miyuning watched Lisa enter the conference room.


    This meeting is on the floor of Tang Jin, not glass decoration.


    Naturally, she couldn''t see the scene inside.


    While waiting, MI Youning looks down at the time.

 Chapter 1039

    Miyuning sat on the sofa outside the meeting room and waited.


    Looking at the scene outside the landing window, I immediately left this imaginary dream.


    But it''s all so true.


    As if, this is the life of Tang Jin.


    If Li Yanyun didn''t, Tang Jin would have her own career in real life.


    Unfortunately, he died in the end.


    Become a fierce ghost.


    He didn''t kill anyone except the woman Li Yanyun.


    Because of that woman, he lost everything.


    The worst is the chance of reincarnation.


    The door of the meeting room was opened.


    Miyuning turned his head and saw the man coming out of it.


    It''s Tang Jin. The other party''s dress is very formal.


    He was dressed in suits and shoes, and his whole body was full of the temperament of Jin Guqian.


    But mi you Ning knew this man and couldn''t help it.


    In nearly ten days, she clearly realized how big the man''s appetite was.


    When Tang Jin saw mi you Ning, her emotionless eyes showed some warmth.


    "Here you are."


    Miyuning didn''t get up on the sofa. She tilted her head and said, "I miss you."


    In a word, let Tang Jin face showed a bright smile.


    The satisfied look made mi you Ning feel soft.


    Seeing Tang Jin coming, she stretched out her arms.


    This action made Tang Jin''s step a little faster.


    He bent down and held miyuning in his arms.


    Surrounded by this man''s breath, miyuning began to complain.


    "It''s not like you''ve been with me for ten days. Why did you come to the company again?"


    Tang Jin touched the hair of the person in her arms and explained patiently: "something happened in the company. Now it''s over. Do you have dinner?"


    Miyuning shook his head.


    Her shaking her head made Tang Jin''s eyes show a look of disapproval.


    Holding the person in her arms, Tang Jin stood up and said to the person behind her, "Lisa, let the restaurant prepare lunch in advance."


    Lisa has been pretending to be a wooden man.


    The scene just now really overturned her cognition.


    She didn''t expect that her boss, who has been freezing all the time, has such a warm side.


    Before how did not discover boss and Ge Qing, two people unexpectedly have such relationship.


    Is it true that all their stumbling before was a play.


    Suddenly heard the boss''s words, she immediately recalled, "yes, boss."


    Tang Jin walks away with mi you Ning in her arms.


    That''s his office.


    When he passed the Secretary''s office area with mi you Ning in his arms, others saw it.


    These people have opened their mouths and eyes, showing incredible expression.


    Some even rubbed their eyes as if they were dazzled.


    Tang Jin ignore these people''s look, holding people into the office.


    The door of the office was closed, blocking all the sight, but also isolated from the outside of the debate.


    Putting the woman in her arms on the sofa in the office, Tang Jin lowers her head and kisses mi Youning on the lips.


    When I saw her before, Tang Jin wanted to do it.


    Especially the other side of the export sentence, I miss you.


    It was a great deal of patience for him to be able to bear to go back to the office and kiss miyuning again.


    Mi you Ning is fiercely kissed by Tang Jin. She responds to each other and puts her hands on his neck.


    In this big office, the air is full of ambiguity.


    Lips tightly entangled together.


    After a long time, the two talents separated.


    Tang Jin looked down at mi you Ning.


    That beautiful face, let her heart.

 Chapter 1040

    But what he liked more was the eyes.


    "You have beautiful eyes."


    Mi you Ning smiles at the words.


    Because the man in front of her said more than once that she had beautiful eyes.


    A person''s eyes can see his soul.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    Tang Jin arranges mi you Ning''s messy hair, and then says, "come in."


    Lisa pushes open the door of the office, followed by several people.


    These people have dishes in their hands.


    The sweet smell of the seduction came to the tip of miyuning''s nose.


    Then she found out that she was really hungry.


    Miyuning touched his stomach and looked at the people who came in.


    Tang Jin has been paying attention to mi you Ning. How can she not find her action.


    "Put them all on the table."


    "Yes, boss."


    Lisa asked the staff downstairs to set up the meal and then quietly left the office.


    Seeing that everyone has left, Tang Jin goes to the sofa and holds mi Youning up.


    Miyuning is really hungry. When Tang Jin puts it down, she can''t wait to fill her stomach with chopsticks.


    Tang Jin didn''t eat much from beginning to end.


    He has been taking care of mi you Ning, looking at her with a spoiled face and eating all the time.


    When miyuning was full, his eyelids were a little heavy.


    Last night they tossed too late.


    The fatigue of the body comes again.


    I looked at the time.


    The countdown is twelve hours.


    Miyou Ningqiang cheers up and sees the man around him.


    "Tang Jin, is there anything in particular you want to do?"


    Hearing her words, in exchange for Tang Jin''s eyebrows.


    The other side''s eyes swept around mi you Ning''s body.


    The eyes were vague and red.


    Well, there''s no need to ask.


    Miyuning raised his arms, which he could not use.


    "Hold on."


    Tang Jin naturally can''t resist and bends down to hold people up.


    The woman in his arms has been tossed too much by him.


    I just had a fight on both eyelids.


    He carried the man into the rest room.


    Miyuning thought they would do something next.


    But don''t think, Tang Jin just hold her, nothing to do.


    Lying on the bed, miyuning''s tiredness became more and more serious.


    She didn''t ask why they didn''t touch her.


    Tang Jin''s embrace is so warm, and her heart is strong and powerful.


    Leaning in his arms, miyuning slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    Miyuning''s breathing gradually calms down, and Tang Jin slowly withdraws his arm.


    Put the other person''s body flat, the posture will be more comfortable.


    That pair of affectionate eyes, gently looking at mi you Ning.


    Gentle depth, but slowly become sad.


    In the dark, he seemed to feel something.


    These days, miyuning''s sticky behavior is very abnormal.


    The other side is to follow him, as long as he wants to do, even if she is tired will make him happy.


    How could he not find that miyuning was tolerant of him.


    Today''s feeling is particularly strong.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, it was dark.


    The dim light in the lounge let her know that she had a good sleep.


    She sat up and looked at the time. It was already seven o''clock.


    All the employees in the company are off duty.


    Mi you Ning pulls the quilt out of bed and goes to find Tang Jin.


    Five hours to go.


    In five hours, the dream broke.


    She and Tang Jin will return to the real world.


    After that, Tang Jin will disperse first, and she will enter the task world again.


    Miyuning Vigorously opens the door of the rest room.


    At a glance, I saw the man at his desk.


    The other side looks down at the document in hand seriously.

 Chapter 1041

    At this moment, miyuning''s heart calmed down.


    Tang Jin heard the door of the rest room open and quickly raised her head.


    A gentle smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "You wake up."


    Put down the document and walk towards miyuning.


    Miyuning also raised his feet and quickly walked towards each other.


    Without waiting for Tang Jin to do anything, MI Youning reaches for his waist.


    "Why don''t you wake me up?"


    Tang Jin said with a smile: "you haven''t had a good rest these days. You are too tired to wake up."


    His hand touched gently, mi you Ning''s messy hair.


    Feeling the temperature of the big hand and the soft words, miyuning raised his head.


    She stood on tiptoe and gave Tang Jin a kiss on her lips.


    "Tang Jin, I want to..."


    Miyuning''s hands began to disturb him.


    This makes Tang Jin, who has no self-control over her, how to be calm.


    "Xiaoqing, your body..."


    His voice gradually changed.


    Miyuning knew what he was going to say and blocked each other''s lips.


    There''s no chance. Just once.


    There''s a lot to do with the remaining five hours.


    The man''s heart is still beating for her.


    Tang Jin for mi you Ning initiative, the rest of the little hesitation, also forget.


    They did not return to the lounge.


    On the highest floor of the down company, in front of the French window, I had a deep communication.


    You know my depth, I know your length.


    Their bodies fit so well that they can reach the clouds perfectly.


    As she descends from the cloud, Tang Jin presses mi you Ning on her desk.


    He breathed deeply and enjoyed the aftertaste.


    Miyuning was sweating all over.


    It''s nine o''clock.


    The countdown is three hours.


    Miyuning patted Tang Jin on the shoulder.


    The latter stood up, picked up the person and put it on the office chair.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s traces on the front, Tang Jin''s eyes flashed a dark light.


    He didn''t like to say some love words with miyuning in his arms.


    Instead, he turned to pick up the clothes on the ground and put them on one by one.


    Then he picked up miyuning''s clothes and went to her to put them on.


    For Tang Jin''s silence, mi you Ning didn''t feel right for the moment.


    Until the other side said a word.


    "Little love, watch the sunrise with me."


    Mi you Ning''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    How could this be similar.


    In the real world, Tang Jin said the same thing.


    When miyuning raises his head and wants to see what expression Tang Jin uses to say this.


    The other party has picked up the car key on the table and turned to get the coat.


    When Tang Jin got the coat and turned around, his handsome face was wearing a happy smile.


    Even mi you Ning could not help being absent-minded for a few seconds in the face of his gorgeous face.


    In these seconds, Tang Jin has come to her side.


    "I''ll hold you."


    With that, he didn''t give mi you Ning a chance to refuse.


    Miyuning is used to it. This man always holds her.


    She carefully looked at Tang Jin''s facial expression, and did not see anything.


    They opened the office door, and there was still one person in the Secretary area.


    Lisa was not shocked by their intimate gesture when she saw the boss and miyuning coming out.


    "Boss."


    The other side''s attitude is very respectful.


    "Lisa, get off work, thank you."


    Tang Jin smiles gently at Lisa.


    But this sentence surprised Lisa.

 Chapter 1042

    The boss thanks her.


    I don''t think she''s awake yet.


    When Lisa was lost, Tang Jin had already taken the elevator to go downstairs with mi you Ning in her arms.


    After going downstairs, MI Youning was put on the co pilot of Tang Jin''s car.


    Now her face was delicate.


    Until Tang Jin gets on the bus, mi you Ning looks ahead and opens his mouth.


    "Tang Jin, how can you be conscious?"


    Tang Jin did not answer this question for the time being.


    He started the car and drove to the destination.


    Mi you Ning didn''t look at Tang Jin. Now she is still playing back what Tang Jin said to Lisa.


    That thank you is from the bottom of my heart.


    From before in the office, Tang Jin seems to become silent.


    It''s just that she''s exhausted her physical strength and her brain hasn''t kept up with her. She hasn''t found these details.


    At the first red light, the car stopped.


    Tang Jin turns to see mi you Ning and smiles at her tight little face.


    "Xiaoqinger, be happy. I feel it. Let''s spend the last time happily."


    His words made miyuning close his eyes.


    Because she didn''t close her eyes, she was afraid of losing her temper.


    The most terrible waiting is waiting for death.


    She wanted to give Tang Jin a beautiful dream.


    But I didn''t expect that in the last time, the other party recovered the consciousness in reality.


    This is really a big bug.


    It''s annoying.


    The green light is on, and Tang Jin continues to drive.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour''s journey, the two arrived at Castle Peak.


    This is the last place they arrive in reality.


    When they got to the top of the mountain again, time was running out.


    It took a long time to climb.


    It''s twenty-three forty-five.


    They have 15 minutes left.


    Tang Jin stands on the top of the mountain, overlooking the night scene of a city.


    Suddenly he reached out and took miyuning''s hand.


    "We don''t seem to see the sunrise."


    Mi you Ning turns her head and faces Tang Jin with a gentle and doting smile.


    The other side took her hand and put it in his mouth.


    "Feel it? It''s beating for you, every time I see you, it''s very fast. "


    Miyuning felt the strong and powerful heartbeat and leaned slowly in front of him.


    "Feel it, so strong, so fast."


    Tang Jin whispered a happy smile.


    "Xiaoqing, thank you. Thank you for everything. I like it very much."


    What do you like very much?


    Like this dream, or her?


    Miyuning didn''t ask because time was running out.


    There is no need to waste time on these issues.


    It''s enough that this man loves her.


    They hugged each other at the top of the green hill.


    Time goes by unconsciously.


    At the last minute, miyuning hugs Tang Jin tightly.


    She put her ears on Tang Jin''s Yue Hun''s chamber and listened to the strong and powerful heartbeat.


    It''s so clear every time.


    Tang Jin felt her sudden strength.


    He gently stroked each other''s hair.


    "I''m really reluctant to leave you."


    Tang Jin''s eyes are looking at the dark night sky, forcing back the moist in her eyes.


    But miyuning couldn''t do it.


    Tang Jin and her body are slowly fading.


    I don''t know whose tears soaked the clothes.


    Tang Jin''s last feeling is the warmth and wetness of her clothes.


    He wanted to raise the head of the woman in his arms to see if she was in tears.


    But he couldn''t do anything.


    The body is thinning and finally disappearing.


    He was accompanied by mi you Ning''s body.

 Chapter 1043

    In the real world.


    The dawn is coming.


    Mi you Ning is still holding Tang Jin''s soul tightly at this time.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She actually felt the beating of Tang Jinyue''s Hun.


    "Little love, I should go. Thank you for a dream."


    Tang Jin''s body has been light, people can hardly see.


    Mi you Ning saw this and immediately sent his soul power to his body.


    She didn''t know what the point was.


    But I don''t want this man to disappear so soon.


    Tang Jin felt the power of the soul and poured into her body.


    He raised his hand and touched mi you Ning''s head. "I can''t bear you. What do you want me to do?"


    I don''t know who to ask.


    It''s a sigh of helplessness.


    Miyuning held Tang Jin tightly in his arms, and the power of his soul continued to transmit.


    "Host, that''s enough!"


    Ring soul feel the loss of the power of the soul, serious voice to stop.


    Seeing that what miyuning did not care was still going on, he cut off miyuning''s action.


    "Tang Jin..."


    Mi you Ning hugs Tang Jin tightly and shouts each other''s name.


    "I''m here."


    "Tang Jin..."


    Miyuning continued to speak.


    "I''m here."


    "Tang Jin..."


    "I''m here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Every time miyuning called, Tang Jin responded.


    The dawn is here.


    Tang Jin did not dissipate.


    The power of soul that miyuning had given him before was still supporting him.


    Mi you Ning no longer calls Tang Jin''s name. She is a little sad at this time.


    It''s more about loving the man in your arms.


    "Little love, I seem to have forgotten to tell you a word."


    Miyuning leaned on his shoulder.


    Without her response, Tang Jin continues.


    "I haven''t told you that I love you so much."


    He dropped his head and gave miyuning a kiss on the forehead.


    That action is very gentle, so careful.


    "Thank you for sending me a dream, thank you for making me feel love, thank you for making my heart beat for a person..."


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk, Tang Jin..."


    Miyuning raises his head and blocks Tang Jin''s mouth.


    Blocked all his words.


    The sun came out slowly.


    Tang Jin''s body became more pale.


    She can no longer feel Tang Jin''s body.


    "Xiao Qing''er, I like you very much and I can''t bear to part with you."


    Miyuning''s eyes burst into tears.


    She didn''t know why she was crying.


    Looking at Tang Jin slowly disappear, her tears continue to flow down.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll feel bad."


    Tang Jin held out her hand, but it dissipated as she approached mi you Ning''s face.


    His body is dissipating


    "Don''t cry..."


    In the end, he could only comfort mi you Ning with words.


    Mi you Ning looked directly at Tang Jin''s weakened facial features and said, "Tang Jin, you love you, and I am..."


    Her words in exchange for Tang Jin''s weak smile.


    It seems that the other party wants to open his mouth to say something, but it''s too late


    The sun showed him its perfect shape.


    Tang Jin''s soul disappeared on the top of the green mountain.


    Miyuning watched the other side disappear.


    "I love you, too."


    Mi you Ning is facing the void.


    What he said, however, had no confidence.


    Tang Jin is no longer here. That''s for her.


    "Little soul, he''s gone."


    It took a long time for miyuning to recover from his absence and grief.


    "Well, the host..."


    What the soul wants to comfort, but it doesn''t know how to speak.


    Because only he knows, Tang Jin did not dissipate, he will always be.


    Miyuning suddenly stood up.


    "Little soul, let''s go."

 Chapter 1044

    A city.


    In today''s a City University, there is the top person in charge of the Tang family, who is also a big investor.


    On this day, the top of the school arrived.


    All the students gathered.


    But there is such a male classmate, but in the dormitory snore.


    This person is the freshman of a university.


    Yu Wen.


    Yu Wen is today''s freshman of a university.


    The other side''s handsome attracted many schoolgirls.


    In the school forum, it has become the existence of everyone kneeling and licking.


    Because Yu Wen is really handsome.


    But he was beautiful.


    The beauty of demon rule is revealed in the beauty.


    Of course, the beauty used in Yu Wen''s body does not show femininity at all.


    He is not the only one who is attracted by his school sister.


    Even the men are attracted to him.


    Now the country has officially opened the same-sex marriage law.


    Yu Wen is the most controversial person in big a.


    Yu Wen does not know about this.


    Because he''s a man who doesn''t care about anything.


    The two major events in life are eating and sleeping.


    Even knowing today''s special and important day, Yu Wen is still sleeping in the dormitory.


    1066 dormitory, thought of a burst of pleasant mobile phone ring.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    A thousand years ago,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God,


    ¡­¡­


    Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    A thousand years ago,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God... "


    Yu Wen was woken up by the very old mobile phone ring.


    This bell was born more than 20 years ago before Yu Wen was born.


    He likes this song for no reason.


    Yu Wen was lying on the bed without even opening his eyes. He reached out and groped for his mobile phone.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    A thousand years ago,


    Love you still, let you and me... "


    The ringing of the phone suddenly stopped.


    "Hello..."


    Yu Wen touches the mobile phone and gets through.


    "Yu Wen! My ancestor, why haven''t you come yet! The lecture is almost over! It''s almost time for you to play... "


    Hearing the sound from the handset, Yu Wen opens his eyes.


    That pair of very bright eyes, people can''t help but feel good.


    He pressed the handsfree button on his cell phone and looked at the time.


    Now I''m completely sober, and I think of today''s activities.


    After the speech of the top leader of the Tang family, there will be his performance.


    Of course, he is not the only one. There are many programs.


    But he''s at the top.


    Now, the woman who is still talking to him on the phone is the junior''s elder martial sister.


    She is also the president of the student union, Yang Ziting.


    She is fully responsible for the arrangement of this program.


    "Yu Wen, don''t tell me that you are still sleeping!"!!!


    Do you know what day it is today!!!


    It''s wrong for you to live like this. You shouldn''t just eat or sleep in your life. You should... "


    Hear Yang Ziting still keep saying, Yu Wen helplessly picked up the mobile phone.


    He rushed to the mobile phone, unable to say: "sister, give me ten minutes, right away!"


    With that, he hung up without waiting for his sister to speak again.


    If he doesn''t hang up at this time, he will be really late.


    In this school, who doesn''t know that the president of the student union is a talker.


    If you say one, the other party doesn''t have ten sentences waiting for you.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that there are hundreds of sentences.


    Yu Wen gets up and touches his head and walks into the bathroom.


    Three minutes later, Yu Wen came out with a new look.


    Yu Wen in front of us really brightens our eyes.

 Chapter 1045

    He looks very comfortable in casual jeans and shows his perfect lines.


    He was wearing a white T-shirt with a cute dog pattern on his upper body.


    There is a pair of casual boots on the foot.


    This kind of Yu Wen really deserves to be a representative figure appreciated by a male and female.


    Young, handsome, open, sunny, simple, those eyes that don''t know the world.


    Every one is a foul.


    However, the most foul thing, that pair of eyes looking at you, clearly so pure.


    But deep in the eye, there is endless sadness.


    That is a pair of complicated eyes, only with him for a long time will find.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen picked up the guitar and walked out of the 1066 dormitory.


    There is a spare key on the table at the door. You don''t need to think about it. It''s a roommate.


    Before, people in the dormitory didn''t call him.


    It''s just that he really doesn''t want to get up.


    But they all know that Yu Wen doesn''t care about anything.


    I know he has activities today.


    So the key and the guitar were ready for him.


    And save him time.


    Yu Wen knows that his roommates take care of him.


    He was grateful for that.


    No one owes him. He is grateful for everything he has done.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen used the fastest speed to go to the activity site, but he was five minutes late after all.


    But it''s not that the program is delayed, it''s that he promised Yang Ziting to arrive in ten minutes.


    It took 15 minutes.


    Yang Ziting is a very gentle girl. It''s a pity that her voice and her behavior are very cruel.


    "Yu Wen! You''re late! "


    When Yu Wengang appeared, Yang Ziting''s loud voice rang out.


    Yu Wen himself was late, his face showed a faint smile, but also showed a plea for mercy.


    "Xuejie, good Xuejie, it''s my fault this time, but it doesn''t delay me. Let me prepare first..."


    Yu Wenchong and Yang Ziting beg for mercy, but they go to the back of the activity.


    Yang Ziting looks like she stares at him fiercely. Her hands are pinching crisply.


    "Good boy, I''ll wait! You can run for a while, but not for a lifetime


    Yu Wen steps faster and disappears in the backcourt.


    "Yu Wen! Here you are


    "Yu Wen..."


    On entering the preparation site, everyone greets Yu Wen.


    He nodded to the enthusiastic people.


    To be honest, Yu Wen is not familiar with most of the people who say hello.


    Some faces are familiar, but I don''t know their names.


    "Yu Wen! Here


    It''s right here that the screen man greets him.


    "It''s your turn! Are you ready? "


    Yu Wen nodded absent-minded.


    The reason why he took part in this activity today is only because of the invitation of the students'' Union.


    Yang Ziting was the first to pester him.


    A lazy man like him naturally doesn''t want to participate.


    But later, all the members of the student union came out to "disturb" him.


    Yu Wen gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Of course, he knew that all this was done by Yang Ziting.


    Yu Wen really felt that the alumni of a university were too enthusiastic.


    The people around him are "doting" on him.


    Whether they know him or not, they all show a smiling face to him.


    The care of roommates, some small acts of care.


    Yu Wen can feel it, which is why he is grateful.


    He has always known how well these people like him.


    But I just don''t know how to express it.


    So it''s very cold.

 Chapter 1046

    "Yuwen, come on


    The announcer encouraged him and went to the front desk.


    Yu Wen lowers his head and fiddles with his guitar.


    In the front, Tang Wenbin was supported to leave.


    Sixteen years ago, he took over the down company.


    Today, the development of the Tang family is more and more strong, and it is well-known abroad.


    He''s been single for years.


    It''s not that no one has chased him, it''s not that no one wants to marry the Tang family.


    These were rejected by Tang Wenbin.


    His lover is gone, how can he love again.


    He pushed people away with his own hands.


    Before that, he himself "gave up" each other and went abroad alone.


    It''s not that he didn''t regret it for so many years.


    If he didn''t leave a city, if he didn''t separate from Wenkai, then everything will not happen.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    For so many years, he has been funding a university.


    Just because here was his favorite person, and his alma mater.


    Today is his first official appearance in front of these children.


    Seeing the smiling faces full of youth, he was not without feeling.


    More than 20 years ago, the state did not open the same-sex marriage law.


    The ambiguity between him and Wen Kai was revealed only after graduation.


    They were really happy at that time.


    "Mr. Tang, you have no other activities next. Will you go back to the company or send you home?"


    His assistant asked, but Tang Wenbin stopped.


    He turned and looked at the children behind him.


    The gentle face showed a bitter smile.


    "Go home."


    ¡­¡­


    "Next, our primary school brother, Yu Wen, sang a song" orchid finger. "


    "Yu Wen, it''s your turn! Come on! On stage


    Yu Wen holds his guitar and slowly raises his feet


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Tang Wenbin came home, he turned and went on to his car.


    However, after hearing the announcer''s words behind him, he stopped for a moment.


    Really just pause for a while, and then proceed as if nothing happened.


    This song also brings Tang Wenbin great pain.


    This was the beginning of his love for Vince.


    More than 20 years ago, when he saw Wen Kai for the first time, it was this song that he was singing.


    The pretty face showed shyness.


    But when the other side opened his voice, he was full of confidence.


    The lines of the voice were so unique that he remembered them deeply in his mind.


    Confident, open, beautiful, handsome


    Tang Wenbin did not stop, and even accelerated a bit.


    Now he suspects that it was a mistake to come here today.


    His heart began to ache.


    The memory of the past was deep in his mind.


    Those pictures are just like what happened yesterday.


    The assistants and staff behind him found that the pace of the chairman of the board of directors had accelerated.


    That step did not have the past grace, as if still with a bit of confusion and escape.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen came on stage with his guitar in his arms.


    "Yu Wen! Yu Wen


    "Wow..."


    "Yu Wen is so handsome..."


    "Male god..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Yu Wen came to the stage, there was a scream from below.


    Most of them are girls, of course.


    Yu Wen raised his head and motioned for silence.


    Of course, it didn''t have much effect. The crowd was still screaming.


    Tang Wenbin also heard the noise behind him.


    This made his handsome face show a little impatience.


    Too noisy, too noisy, let his heart more confused.


    He quickened his pace and why he didn''t get to the car.


    Why does the car park so far today.

 Chapter 1047

    "Hello, everyone. I''m Yu Wen from class 13, freshman. Next, I''ll give you a song" orchid finger ". I hope you like it..."


    After Yu Wen spoke, he quieted down.


    Clear special sound line, let Tang Wenbin''s step also stopped.


    The voice is familiar.


    But a little strange.


    When the music started, Tang Wenbin stood in the same place and his body trembled.


    He should have moved on.


    It was he who watched Wenkai leave.


    No matter how similar the voice is, it''s a stranger.


    Sixteen years. Wenkai has been dead for sixteen years.


    He kept waking himself up to the fact.


    But those long legs just can''t walk.


    "The flowers withered all over the place, leaving behind memories,


    Looking at your back as you gradually disappear into the sea of people,


    It''s like love has gone across the sky and the earth,


    I''d like to be anonymous for you... "


    Tang Wenbin''s eyes were red when his singing voice rang out.


    It may be a coincidence that his voice is familiar, but the tone and unique singing method make him leave.


    Yu Wen is sitting on the stage, playing his guitar.


    "If you travel through time and space and go back to the past,


    We can go back together again,


    When you tell me, your promise,


    Let''s wait until the flowers bloom. "


    Yu Wen did not see Tang Wenbin.


    He closed his eyes and slowly felt.


    Tang Wenbin turned around shaking.


    That unique singing style, he only heard one person sing.


    It''s Wenkai.


    He once told Wen Kai that it was because of this song that he fell in love with him at first sight.


    Later, Wen Kai knew that as long as he was alone with him, he would hum this song.


    At the time of the Gao Dynasty, Yu Wen opened his eyes.


    He stood up, playing his guitar and looking into the microphone in front of him.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    A thousand years ago,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God... "


    Tang Wenbin turned and looked at the young man on the stage, who was open, confident and handsome.


    That book is red and wet.


    Like, so like.


    It''s as like as two peas.


    Like his former youth, like his former lover.


    Whether it is a unique singing, or that look, are so perfect together.


    His feet could not help walking towards the stage.


    "If you travel through time and space and go back to the past,


    We can go back together again,


    When you tell me, your promise,


    Wait until... "


    Yu Wen''s singing stopped suddenly.


    His bright and sad eyes, straight looking at the stage to his side of the man.


    The other side is the top of the school, and the elegant and handsome man''s eyes are looking at him.


    Yu Wen''s short pause brought the discussion under the stage.


    He looked at Tang Wenbin, who was hugged by others, and opened his voice again with the rhythm of the music.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    A thousand years ago,


    Love you still... "


    Yu Wen looks at the handsome and elegant man walking into the students, and his heart suddenly aches.


    At this moment, he didn''t seem to see anyone.


    This piece of heaven and earth, only he and the stage of the elegant uncle.


    And he only sings for him.


    "Let me love you again,


    I swear to God,


    Living in my sky,


    With my warm moon Hungarian mouth,


    We will send happiness to you safely. "


    Yu Wen shed tears.


    Looking at the strange uncle who was still close to him, his heart began to ache.


    That mature face looks like... They''ve seen it before.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This plane is coming to an end.


    The next plane can be spoiled, blackened teacher, very exciting.

 Chapter 1048

    "Love no longer shrinks,


    Sad for a long time, a orchid finger,


    A thousand years ago,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God... "


    Yu Wen''s tears flow more and more fiercely, as if they can''t be exhausted.


    Everyone under the stage found out something was wrong with him.


    The voice choked people uncomfortable, more distressed Yu Wen on the stage.


    I can''t shake, but I''m still singing.


    It was emotional, and they could hear it.


    "Sad for a long time, your orchid finger,


    A thousand years ago,


    Love you still, let me love you again,


    I swear to God,


    ohbaby¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Wen finished singing with tears.


    His heart is very painful, to see the man standing under the stage so close to him, can''t cry for himself.


    Not only him, but also Tang Wenbin, who is standing on the stage, is heartbroken when he sees Yu Wen''s tears.


    Looking at the children on the stage at a close distance, he was flustered.


    The children on the stage are exactly what Wenkai looked like when he was young.


    That''s as like as two peas.


    He might say it''s a coincidence.


    The same face, this kind of thing is not without cases.


    But when the two are combined, Tang Wenbin is really flustered.


    There is a desire in my heart.


    His Wenkai is back.


    After Yu Wen stopped, the announcer followed him anxiously.


    There was silence under the stage, and no one spoke.


    There were so many people at the scene, but it was still as if a needle could be heard falling on the ground.


    Yu Wen''s cry grew louder.


    The cry infected the audience.


    Some girls cry.


    Yu Wen stands on the stage and looks at Tang Wenbin.


    See the other side also wet eyes.


    He wanted to ask, why are you crying.


    Like me, I just want to cry.


    Yu Wen couldn''t deceive himself. His heart hurt even more when he saw the elegant man wet his eyes.


    Pain of he bent down his waist, tightly covered on the Hun mouth.


    "Come on! What''s the matter with that classmate? "


    The headmaster of a university standing in Tang Wenbin spoke out.


    When the other party saw that Tang Dong had been staring at the children on the stage, they didn''t know what was going on, so they didn''t make a sound.


    Now, seeing Yu Wen''s appearance, he quickly made a sound.


    The girls around have been crying.


    Hearing the headmaster''s voice, Tang Wenbin stepped forward to the stage.


    Suddenly, Yu Wen stood up and made a crazy move.


    He threw his guitar to the ground and jumped off the high stage.


    He ran towards the elegant and handsome uncle who made his heart ache.


    Tang Wenbin saw the other party''s action, he stopped the pace of panic.


    Everyone''s eyes on the two of them.


    Yu Wen runs to Tang Wenbin and reaches for his tie.


    "Have I seen you?"


    That fierce small appearance, let Tang Wenbin show pity.


    "Never."


    He returned.


    When people around them saw this scene of God''s turning, they couldn''t believe it.


    Especially the president of a university standing behind him, as well as some school directors.


    When the principal of a university saw that the students treated Tang Dong like this, he immediately showed his displeasure and raised his feet to reprimand him.


    Tang Wenbin''s assistant saw that the boss had such an attitude, but he quickly held on to the headmaster.


    "The boss will take care of it himself."


    In a word, all the anger of the headmaster of a university dissipated.


    Before that, he also doubted whether the student knew Tang Dong.


    But what Yu Wen said just now is that he didn''t know each other.

 Chapter 1049

    "Have you ever seen me?"


    Yu Wen asked again.


    He confirmed that he had not seen the man, but could not help asking.


    Asked again, because the man looked at his eyes, there is not open grief.


    The sadness in each other''s eyes made his heart ache.


    That kind of pain, almost make him unable to breathe.


    This time, Tang Wenbin did not give a quick answer.


    He looked down at Yu Wen like a little fierce beast.


    Suddenly he reached out and touched his ear.


    This action is very ambiguous, only close people will make this action.


    Tang Wenbin touched Yu Wen''s ear, and did not find a familiar mole.


    He looked at Yu Wen, who was still pulling his tie, and said, "never."


    He''s not Wenkai.


    Although they are very similar.


    Although they have similar singing style.


    But it''s not a person after all.


    Tang Wenbin showed a self mocking smile.


    Wenkai is dead. What is he expecting.


    Yu Wen heard his answer and slowly released his hand.


    "Then why are you crying when you look at me?"


    He reached out to wipe Tang Wenbin''s tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Tang Wenbin in the other party''s fingers touched him, quickly back away from some.


    His action in exchange for the sadness in Yu Wen''s eyes.


    "Why do I cry when I see you?"


    I don''t know whether to ask him or Tang Wenbin.


    The sadness in Yu Wen''s eyes, as well as the confused words, made Tang Wen more pity.


    He stretched out his hand to touch his opponent''s head. When his hand reached mid air, it suddenly came back.


    The thumb of the hand is rubbing against the index finger.


    "What''s your name?" He heard himself asking.


    A touch of expectation rose in my heart.


    Yu Wen looked up at him and said seriously, "my name is Yu Wen."


    Seeing the disappointment in Tang Wenbin''s eyes, he hastily added: "Yu of Yu Ji, Wen of words."


    "My name is Wen Kai, Wen of words, Kai of triumphant return."


    Once a teenager, he introduced himself in this way.


    Although there is a text.


    It''s a different surname.


    Tang Wenbin reached out to press his nose.


    He felt himself ridiculous today.


    Yu Wen''s eyes are fixed on the man in front of him.


    Seeing Tang Wenbin pressing the bridge of his nose, his eyes and eyebrows wrinkled gently, his heart sank slowly.


    At the same time, the bottom of my heart is even more uncomfortable, so that he does not know how to do.


    This man, he really wants to get close.


    From the moment he saw each other, he wanted to be close.


    He is the only one who wants to be seen by the other.


    It''s a sick idea.


    Yu Wen knows that he is not normal, but he just wants to.


    The strange idea in his heart made him do something bolder next.


    He stood on tiptoe, close to the man''s lips in front of him.


    One cold, one fire - hot, two lips imprint each other.


    "Wow..."


    "Ah..."


    When the students around saw the scene, they screamed and roared.


    Tang Wenbin looked at the child who was shaking because of kissing him.


    Yu Wen just sticks to Tang Wenbin''s lips, and then he doesn''t know how to do it.


    His eyes on the appearance of Tang Wenbin, there is a cry in his eyes, there is sadness.


    This kind of vision makes Tang Wenbin unable to be ruthless.


    But his action, but let Yu Wen heart cold.


    Tang Wenbin opened up Yu Wen.


    This time he touched Yu Wen''s head. "My name is Tang Wenbin. I''ve got you down."


    With these words, Tang Wenbin forced himself to turn around.


    He walked the way he went.


    The pace is very calm, but the heart has been confused.

 Chapter 1050

    Yu Wen looked at his back when he left.


    The back made his eyes blurred again.


    He didn''t want to cry.


    It''s not a man at all.


    But seeing each other, he couldn''t help crying.


    It seems that the tears of this generation will flow away.


    "Boss."


    When Tang Wenbin came, his assistant came forward on his own initiative.


    Tang Wenbin''s hand tightly clenched into a fist, "go home."


    His voice was still calm.


    "Yes."


    The top management of a University sent Tang Wenbin away again.


    This time, Tang Wenbin really left.


    The other side sat on the luxurious Rolls Royce phantom and drove slowly away from the school.


    Yu Wen followed each other''s steps and watched the man leave with his own eyes.


    Until the car body slowly smaller, and finally disappear.


    His body fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Someone has fainted


    "Come on


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Wen looked at today''s sky, tilted his body and closed his eyes slowly.


    He''s so tired. He''s so tired.


    It''s noisy around.


    I really want to sleep like this.


    Yu Wen didn''t know. After he fainted, the headmaster of a university also received the news.


    He called Tang Wenbin for the first time.


    "Tang Dong, the student just passed out."


    When the telephone was connected, the headmaster spoke in a hurry.


    He is not in a hurry to meet with Tang Dong.


    Actually, when the other party left by car, he said that if the child had anything to do, he would call him.


    This is not true. After knowing that Yu Wen was in a coma, he called for the first time.


    He didn''t dare to hide what Tang Dong ordered himself.


    He is too old to see through Tang Dong.


    He is still at a loss as to what happened between the other party and the freshman.


    However, as an investor of the school, he can''t offend.


    As soon as the principal''s words were finished, the phone was hung up.


    At the same time, an urgent sound of wheels rubbing against the ground sounded.


    It''s the Rolls Royce phantom that Tang Wenbin was sitting on.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    The vehicle stops at the place surrounded by people, which is exactly where Yu Wen was before.


    Emergency brake sound, let the students around spread quickly.


    Tang Wenbin opened the door and came down.


    At a glance, he saw a tall student holding Yu Wen.


    The other party''s behavior brought him a deep frown.


    He strode up to each other.


    His eyes have been staring at Yu Wen.


    Standing in front of the tall boy holding Yu Wen, Tang Wenbin said in a low voice: "give him to me."


    The tall boy holding Yu Wen didn''t move and looked at him suspiciously.


    The other side held Yu Wen''s hand harder.


    His action in exchange for Tang Wenbin more unhappy.


    The behavior of the other party holding Yu Wen is very dazzling in his eyes.


    This scene was repulsive to him.


    At this moment, Tang Wenbin did not care to bully the small with the big.


    He is releasing low pressure all over his body, which is the momentum only when facing the top management of the company.


    Take a strong pressure, let the tall boy eyes dare not confrontation.


    "Give him to me."


    Tang Wenbin spoke again.


    Although the tall boy is still very reluctant.


    In the end, he handed over Yu Wen in his arms to Tang Wenbin.


    Tang Wenbin, holding his baby in his arms, turned and strode away.


    Ignoring the sight of the people around him, he sat back in the car again.


    "Drive, call the medical team on call."


    The assistant took out his cell phone for the first time and made a call.


    During this period, his eyes inadvertently glanced at Yu Wen, who was held by his boss.


    Just this one glance made his face change.

 Chapter 1051

    Like! So much!


    There is a picture frame in the boss''s office.


    As like as two peas, the boy above is exactly the same as the child before him.


    But he knew very well that they were not one.


    He has been in the down company for more than ten years.


    I''ve been with my boss for seven or eight years.


    Over the years, the photo frame has been changed several times, but the photos in it have never been changed.


    Seven or eight years ago, the child held by the boss was only seven or eight years old.


    Tang Wenbin''s eyes turned and his assistant was stunned.


    The latter quickly took his eyes back.


    At this time, the phone was connected.


    He passed on the boss''s order as soon as possible.


    Tang Wenbin for his assistant that straightforward line of sight, did not show displeasure.


    The other side has always been very measured.


    The reason why he showed that surprised look, he also knew it clearly.


    If the baby in my arms sneaks around the company, many people will guess his identity.


    He has not been married these years. There are all kinds of rumors outside.


    But more importantly, he has a lover.


    It''s a boy.


    After all these years, the rumor remains the same.


    Because all the places in front of his desk and at home are pictures of Wenkai.


    Even his mobile phone screen saver belongs to his youth.


    There are five years in the middle, which is blank for them.


    He didn''t have the young look of Wenkai.


    But in the year they got along with each other, as long as they could find out the "memory", he searched all over.


    The luxurious Rolls Royce phantom is driving on the spacious road.


    That direction is exactly where Tang Wenbin lives now.


    He moved out of the Tang house after what happened in sixteen years.


    He has been living in the nearest villa to the company all these years.


    That''s the area that the down developed earlier.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s cold


    Yu Wen fell into a confused space.


    I can''t see anything around.


    But the air was freezing.


    He walked in one direction with his arms in his arms.


    After walking for a long time, he couldn''t see any buildings around.


    I can''t see anything.


    He couldn''t see anything except the foggy gas.


    My legs are shaking with fatigue.


    He couldn''t bear the cold around him.


    He didn''t want to go.


    It''s hard to move on.


    Stop here.


    Yu Wen stops and sits on the spot, holding his body tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    In reality, Tang Wenbin puts Yu Wen on his bed.


    Just downstairs, the medical team has had a comprehensive examination of the child''s body.


    The other side didn''t have a big problem, just fell asleep.


    Just wait for him to wake up.


    Hearing this result, Tang Wenbin was undeniably relieved.


    But he was not at ease and let the medical team stay.


    If the child has any more problems, it''s better to solve them as soon as possible.


    Tang Wenbin holds Yu Wen upstairs, leaving behind a stunned team.


    However, when Tang Wenbin went upstairs and put Yu Wen on the bed, something happened.


    When he covers the quilt for the child on the bed, Yu Wen, who was not moving, hugs his waist.


    Tang Wenbin thought he was awake.


    "Let go, I''ll cover you with a quilt," he said with a low smile


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    Tang Wenbin gently evacuated his waist, turned his head and saw that Yu Wen still closed his eyes.


    I was still asleep.


    "Cold... So cold..."


    Tang Wenbin stretched out his hand to pull Yu Wen''s hand, but in exchange for the other party''s more forceful imprisonment.

 Chapter 1052

    In the dream, Yu Wen sits on the ground and hugs himself tightly.


    The cold air around him made him even colder.


    All of a sudden, the fog around is slowly dissipating.


    "Wenbin, I''m here!"


    Yu Wen suddenly heard a clear voice.


    The sound made him feel a little familiar.


    The fog slowly dissipated, and Yu Wen saw the situation around him.


    Not far from him was the street where a boy in a white shirt was running.


    In the direction he ran, there was a tall man.


    Seeing the man''s face, Yu Wen''s heart was colder than his body.


    It''s him!


    Tang Wenbin!


    Although the face is younger, Yu Wen knows that the young man is Tang Wenbin.


    A lot younger and more handsome.


    ¡°Kevin£¡¡±


    When the boy ran to Tang Wenbin, he hugged him.


    When he looked at the boy in his arms, there was a deep feeling and love in his eyes.


    The sight made Yu Wen''s heart ache.


    Regardless of the cold around him, he quickly got up from the ground.


    I want to see what kind of boy that is.


    Why can the other party have Tang Wenbin''s love.


    But he couldn''t see the boy''s face.


    He watched the two hands holding hands, gradually away on the road.


    Yu Wen raised his feet and ran after him.


    It''s like there''s a barrier in front of him. He can''t catch up.


    He watched them leave.


    When they left, Yu Wen could even hear the boy''s familiar voice.


    Talking about the trivia of life.


    That''s their happiness.


    Yu Wen stood outside the barrier and watched them disappear.


    The picture turns.


    This is in a house.


    "Wenbin, I like you."


    The boy lying on the bed presses the youth version of Tang Wenbin below.


    I''m talking about my feelings.


    Yu Wen saw the tight blue veins on Tang Wenbin''s forehead.


    This man is patient.


    The deep feeling in his eyes was deeper than at first.


    "Wen Wen..."


    When Tang Wenbin just opened his mouth, the boy on his body flurried up his lips.


    The atmosphere between the two is ambiguous.


    They are eager to get rid of each other''s clothes.


    Seeing the intimacy between them, Yu Wen''s heart hurt even more.


    Who the hell is this boy.


    Why does his good pain, the heart good pain.


    It''s not jealousy, it''s a strong sadness.


    Looking at the two people so close, Tang Wenbin cherished the boy.


    During this period, Yu Wen still did not see each other''s face.


    The picture suddenly changed again.


    In a restaurant, the boy sat with a middle-aged woman.


    "Wenbin is the successor of Tang''s company. He can''t find a man in the future. He''s just a novelty.


    And you still have a lot of ways to go. Give me a price, and I won''t let you fool around with my son for nothing these days. "


    Yu Wen''s mood didn''t fluctuate at all for the seemingly young but actually middle-aged woman.


    But seeing the boy''s back to his body, from slowly shaking to the final strength, his heart began to ache again.


    "I don''t want money. If Tang Wenbin doesn''t love me, please tell me by himself."


    The boy raised his head and looked directly at the middle-aged woman''s face.


    His tone was strong, but Yu Wen recognized his sadness.


    "Chi... What do you love or not, my son? I know that he will abandon you soon.


    Now I give you a chance, you don''t want the money, and there will be no chance in the future. "

 Chapter 1053

    The woman later said something hard to hear.


    The other side left with a haughty attitude.


    Only the lonely boy sitting at the dining table.


    Yu Wen looked at each other and sat there for a long time.


    Finally, the other side stood up.


    But Yu Wen still couldn''t see his face.


    The facial features are vague, but Yu Wen has no hostility.


    Even knowing that he is Tang Wenbin''s lover.


    Looking at each other''s thin figure out of the restaurant, Yu Wen''s heart is full of heartache.


    The picture changed again.


    The two people lying on the bed are fighting to death.


    It''s Tang Wenbin and the boy.


    "I''m going."


    Afterwards, Tang Wenbin leaned by the bed and told the boys around him.


    Yu Wen saw the tired boy lying on the bed, his body trembling slightly.


    "Don''t you want me?"


    Tang Wenbin took a puff of his cigarette.


    Pale cyan smoke came out of his mouth.


    He reached out and wiped the hair of the boy beside him.


    "Honey, how can I not want you? My mother asked for you before. I know that."


    The boy was stiff.


    Tang Wenbin continued: "when I come back, I will become strong and will not let anyone stop us from being together."


    The boy didn''t speak. He was holding Tang Wenbin tightly all night.


    He left after all.


    Yu Wen watched the boy struggling in his life.


    He became timid and sensitive after Tang Wenbin left.


    At the same time, his work has been attacked everywhere.


    He was a graduate of a university, and finally became an Internet singer.


    It''s not that Internet singers are bad.


    It''s the boy''s education. It''s a pity.


    The other side struggled for five years.


    Yu Wen sees all his energy in his eyes.


    From a boy to a young man, he still keeps his innocence, just like a college student who has just stepped out of school.


    Even when the other party died, Yu Wen saw it in his eyes.


    It was the mother of the boy''s lover who sent someone to kill him.


    "You don''t know me?"


    Seeing the lover again, the boy is in the form of a ghost.


    It''s a pity that his former lover didn''t know him.


    The other side shakes his head, there is doubt in his eyes, and there is no deep feeling and love in the past.


    The boy asked again, but he was disappointed.


    Yu Wen heard the boy''s self mocking smile.


    How much sorrow and pain there is.


    Slowly, Yu Wen burst into tears.


    Because he saw the boy''s body and features.


    As like as two peas.


    Tang Wenbin''s denial, let the boy willingly follow the ghost to leave.


    Yu Wen saw a picture that he had never seen in his last life.


    Tang Wenbin wants to catch up.


    But he didn''t go after it in the end.


    The opponent clenched his fisted hand to show his patience.


    Until the spirit of the boy dissipated, the tall man bent down.


    The painful choking sound and squatting body make the tears in Yu Wen''s eyes flow continuously.


    Why pretend not to know each other.


    Why did they miss sixteen years in vain.


    Even the soul body, he is willing to accompany each other.


    Looking at the depression of Tang Wenbin''s crying, Yu Wen is heartbroken.


    He wants to rush through the barrier, to hold the last love tightly.


    Yes, this is his lover.


    He remembered.


    Including the woman he met on the bus, and what happened to him later, all come to mind.


    No matter how much he loves Tang Wenbin, how can he not complain when he thinks of all kinds of previous lives.


    My wife''s mother sent someone to kill him.


    The lover finally chooses to be a stranger.


    How innocent he is.

 Chapter 1054

    Just because they''re together, that''s wrong.


    Yu Wen looks at the man squatting on the ground. His repressive voice makes him love and hate.


    There is no denying that he loves this man.


    But at the same time, I hate him.


    Why do you want to leave? Why don''t you recognize him.


    Don''t say anything good for him. Have you considered his feelings before.


    The lover''s feelings once made him happy.


    But later, doubts gradually arose.


    Tang Wenbin brought all this to him.


    Suddenly, Yu Wen''s body was pulled by a force.


    He looked at Tang Wenbin''s body farther away from his original.


    "Wen bin! Wen bin


    Yu Wen''s eyes showed sadness.


    This sense of powerlessness reminds him of the loneliness of his last life.


    Once he was so lonely, nothing.


    The only lover doesn''t recognize him.


    Who knows how bitter he is.


    They even have the idea of dissipating between heaven and earth.


    "Wen bin!"


    Seeing Tang Wenbin''s figure getting smaller and smaller, Yu Wen called out loudly.


    "I''m here, I''m here!"


    Tang Wenbin held the baby in his arms, patted him gently on the back and gently comforted him.


    Yu Wen turned around and held Tang Wenbin''s waist tightly.


    It''s like drowning in the sea, holding the only driftwood to support him.


    Yu Wen''s action is so natural that Tang Wenbin calms him down.


    "Wen bin, Wen bin..."


    Tang Wenbin lost his mind because of his affectionate calling.


    The baby in my arms is no longer helpless.


    This is with deep attachment and affection.


    Tang Wenbin holds Yu Wen in his arms and sighs.


    He seems to have sighed too many times today.


    Every time it''s because of the baby in my arms.


    As long as the face of this young lover, Tang Wenbin will have more tolerance and patience.


    Yu Wen gradually fell asleep in Tang Wenbin''s arms.


    Everything in the dream, so clear in his mind.


    Tang Wenbin didn''t know all this.


    He won''t know, there''s trouble coming.


    It was the child in his arms that brought him trouble.


    Of course, the trouble also left him empty for 16 years and found its owner again.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Wen opened his eyes and looked at the strange surroundings.


    What is reflected in the eyes is a luxurious but cold dress.


    His eyes flashed with curiosity, as clear as ever.


    Unfortunately, there is no simplicity in that eye.


    He remembered.


    He''s Wen Kai, the Kevin of Tang Wenbin.


    Now he is Yu Wen, and Wen Kai is his last life.


    He knows most of the memories of his last life.


    Walking out of bed, Yu Wen looks at the clothes he hasn''t changed. His eyes are a little strange.


    Open the door of the bedroom, Yu Wen goes downstairs.


    He didn''t meet anyone when he went downstairs.


    Standing in such a big living room, Yu Wen has a guess in his heart.


    This is not a place for ordinary people.


    Although the dress around is desolate, every minute is luxurious.


    Customized valuable carpets and furniture are not available in China.


    The surrounding furniture, even a decoration, is extremely valuable.


    "Yu Shao, are you awake?"


    A loving voice came from behind, and Yu Wen turned around.


    It''s an elderly woman.


    "Where is this?"


    Yu Wen''s face is calm, don''t see any flustered ask a way.


    "This is Mr. Tang''s residence. He came back with you in his arms last night."

 Chapter 1055

    Yu Wen nods when he hears what the other party says.


    Who is Mr. Tang? Apart from Tang Wenbin, he can''t think of a second person.


    Yu Wen looked down and recalled Tang Wenbin''s elegant face.


    Now they are two rounds behind each other.


    That man looks more tasteful and becomes an uncle, while he is still a teenager.


    This did not make Yu Wen complacent.


    Now he knows what he wants.


    "Yu Shao, breakfast is ready."


    Hearing the voice from one side, Yu Wen shook his head at the other side.


    "No, thank you." Then he asked, "is Tang Wenbin not here?"


    When the man saw the full name of Mr. Yu Wen, he was suspicious.


    But also answered his question.


    "Sir, I went to the company, but I prepared a driver for you before I left. He said he would take you back to school."


    Yu Wen smiles when he hears the words.


    This is really like Tang Wenbin''s character.


    Avoid.


    He was as like as two peas in his previous life.


    But he chose to escape.


    It really made him angry and funny.


    "OK, take me back to school."


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car arranged in advance by Tang Wenbin, Yu Wen soon arrived at the school.


    After he got off the bus, he didn''t walk into the school gate at the first time.


    Today is Saturday. There are some students coming and going at the school gate.


    These people saw the friction between him and Tang Wenbin yesterday.


    One after another, he showed his inquiring eyes.


    Ignoring the gaze of these people, he saw the driver of the Tang family leave and turn to walk across from the school.


    He''s not from city a in this life.


    The reason why I was admitted to a university is just because I filled in it casually.


    The Yu family has a certain position in the capital.


    The military, political and commercial circles all have the figure of Yu family.


    No one in a university knows that he is just a young master of the Yu family.


    This time came to a city, the family did not refute.


    Because he has two brothers above him, he doesn''t need to pay anything for his family.


    Just enjoy his life.


    On the way to school, Yu Wen contacted the people he brought from the capital.


    No matter how Tang Wenbin wants to escape, he will not give the other party a chance to escape.


    This time, he wants to get the man himself.


    Even if it''s an old man, it''s his.


    The morbid obsession has penetrated into his bone marrow.


    Yu Wen walks to the opposite side of the road. In the aisle of the cafe opposite, there are several luxury cars.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, Yu Wen himself ordered this.


    He went to the front passenger of Bentley, opened the door and sat in.


    "Sit in the back."


    As soon as Yu Wen got into the car, he heard a low and dignified voice.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Yu Wen''s body tensed for a moment.


    The previous indifference on his face disappeared.


    In an instant, he had a smile on his face.


    Yu Wen turned his head and said with a smile, "brother, why are you here?"


    In the back seat, there was a man in his thirties.


    Each other''s appearance is very beautiful, but a bit cold.


    This man is Yu Wen''s second brother, and so is Yu.


    Yu is also in his early 30s. He is single for the time being. He is a younger brother.


    Yesterday, he had already come to a city.


    Only because the mother is worried that the younger brother is not comfortable here.


    No matter how busy he is, let him come.


    I didn''t know until I got here that I had a crush on a man.


    Don''t ask him how he knows.


    There is really nothing that the Yu family wants to know.


    "Ah Wen, sit in the back and let''s have a good chat."


    Yu Wen''s face was smiling, but his heart was very uneasy.

 Chapter 1056

    Yu also looks at the younger brother and gets off from the co driver''s seat.


    Then he opened the back door and sat next to him.


    Seeing his clever appearance, Yu''s cold and hard face softened a little.


    "What did you do last night?"


    Yu Wen doesn''t believe that the other party doesn''t know where he was last night.


    He asked: "second brother, when did you come?"


    Yu also lightly swept him one eye, "arrived last night."


    Seeing his gradually gentle face, Yu Wen grinned up.


    "Second brother, I have a crush on a man."


    This words exchange for Yu''s calm eyes.


    Just last night I heard what happened to my younger brother. He dug up all the information about Tang Wenbin at the first time.


    Including the accident 16 years ago.


    "I don''t agree!"


    Yu also knows that his younger brother''s temperament is cold. This is the first time that he says he has someone he likes.


    If change a person, again young some, or in the heart does not have the white moonlight the existence.


    Yu, too, let it go.


    My younger brother has been estranged from his family since he was a child.


    His family hopes that he can live a happy life, and family affairs don''t need him.


    But now my younger brother has a crush on a man who is two rounds older than him.


    How does that make him agree.


    I think my parents and elder brother will not agree.


    Yu Wen''s face turned pale in an instant.


    His pretty little face broke up tightly.


    Even far away from Yu.


    "Drive, I''m going home."


    The driver did not act immediately, but looked at the second young master behind.


    Yu also nodded to the driver, "drive."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Wenbin has been at the company all morning.


    My mind is full of the child at home.


    When I woke up in the morning, I found the person in my arms, he was stunned for a moment.


    There is even the idea of taking Yu Wenzhan for himself.


    This makes him panic, let him constantly think of Wenkai.


    It''s really a wrong idea, isn''t it.


    Wenkai has been gone for so many years, how can he still provoke a child like him.


    How to be worthy of Wen Kai.


    Until noon, the servant at home called to say that Yu Wen had left.


    In Tang Wenbin''s heart, he was both fortunate and disappointed.


    It''s good to leave, so they don''t have to be involved.


    The gap is too big, facing the same face as Wenkai, his inner remorse is more serious.


    It was a sweet torment for him.


    There are people with the same face as Wenkai.


    The other person is all the shadow of Wenkai.


    It''s torture.


    If you can see that face every day, it''s a luxury for him.


    It''s like Wenkai''s still alive.


    Unable to calm down, Tang Wenbin left work early.


    When he got home, the first thing he did was to go back to his bedroom.


    There was also the smell of the child in the room.


    Tang Wenbin couldn''t help but walk in.


    The guilt and self loathing in his heart made him not quite right.


    He couldn''t control himself and wanted to feel the breath of the child.


    After all, there is still obsession.


    Somehow he couldn''t let go.


    He only thinks that it is because Yu Wen has too many things similar to Wen Kai.


    So he couldn''t help getting closer and closer.


    Tang Wenbin bent down and picked up the thin quilt on the bed.


    There''s no temperature up there.


    But touching the quilt is like touching the child''s body.


    He held Yu Wen all night last night.


    This is the first time that Wenkai has fallen asleep with someone in his arms since he left.


    I''m still sleeping soundly.

 Chapter 1057

    Tang Wenbin slowly lay on the bed.


    Last night can not be said to be the safest sleep he has had in the past 16 years.


    But it was also his most satisfying night.


    Smelling the smell of Yu Wen on the bed, Tang Wenbin''s eyes showed self mockery.


    He is like a change state, such obscene trivial behavior, let him have a self loathing.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later.


    Yu Wen didn''t go to school this week.


    He asked for leave and went back to the capital.


    Now he just got off the plane.


    "Young master, where are we going?"


    Several bodyguards behind him have been following him.


    Seeing out of the airport, he asked.


    Yu Wen stood where he was, and soon two low-key Bentley cars came.


    After the car stopped, the driver got out of the car and opened the rear door for Yu Wen.


    "Young master..."


    Yu Wen nodded and sat in the car.


    The eyes of the pedestrians around were attracted by Yu Wen''s posture.


    The child''s dress and appearance are not ordinary children.


    After Yu Wen got in the car, he lowered the window.


    A meaningful smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "To the down company."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Several bodyguards put the salute in their hands into the trunk and got into the back of the car one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Wenbin is a little restless today, as if something is going to happen.


    This feeling is very strong.


    The company''s employees see the chairman''s face is gloomy and frightening, and they are afraid that they will be angry.


    Tang Wenbin sat in his office, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    So big a city is in his eyes.


    Since he sat in this position, there has been no excitement and satisfaction.


    There is only responsibility and mechanical work.


    This week, in order not to think of the child who suddenly intruded into his life, he has been paralyzing himself with his work.


    As soon as he stopped, Yu Wen''s crying and sad face was in his mind.


    And the other side''s bright eyes, and the other side holding him tightly, as if he was all he had.


    These pictures are so clear in his mind.


    Let him remember every movement, every look, every facial expression.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    Tang Wenbin turned to the door and said, "come in."


    The assistant came in and said, "boss, that kid came before."


    Tang Wenbin reached out and just picked up the tablet beside him, ready to browse the document.


    Hearing this, he was stunned for a moment.


    He quickly raised his head, frowned and asked again, "who did you say?"


    "It''s the child you brought home at a university before. The other party is right outside the door."


    Tang Wenbin immediately sat up straight after hearing the speech.


    Just think of that child, the other party came.


    The heart beat slowly.


    When Tang Wenbin was not ready, he told his assistant.


    "Let people in."


    "Yes, boss."


    After the assistant left, Tang Wenbin looked at himself and found nothing wrong.


    It was a relief to him.


    But soon, the eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    What''s wrong with him.


    Why are you so nervous? It''s like 20 years ago.


    Back when he was dating Wenkai.


    Always very nervous.


    Clearly they love each other, but they are still afraid of something wrong with themselves.


    The steps into the office sounded.


    Tang Wenbin put away the tangle on his face.


    He looked up at the coming child.


    At the moment of looking up, Tang Wenbin''s eyes were stunned.

 Chapter 1058

    Yu Wen is not the only one who walks into the office. There are several tall men behind him.


    At first glance, the other side''s character is a practitioner, as well as the dangerous momentum.


    Tang Wenbin stood up for the first time.


    He walked quickly to Yu Wen''s side and held the man in his arms.


    "Who are they?"


    He thought Yu Wen was in trouble.


    On that pair of worried eyes, Yu Wen retreated from Tang Wenbin''s arms.


    He stretched out his hand to the bodyguard, stood at the nearest person of Yu Wen, and immediately handed the prepared documents to Yu Wen.


    Yu Wen turned over the documents in his hand, "Dong Tang, what happened 16 years ago, do you still remember?"


    Tang Wenbin knew each other when Yu Wen left his arms and got familiar with those tall men.


    When he heard Yu Wen talk about 16 years, Tang Wenbin''s eyes showed a fierce light.


    Sixteen years ago was a pain in his heart.


    It''s a taboo that no one can mention.


    Tang Wenbin complex looking at the front of Yu Wen, deep voice sounded, "what do you want to do?"


    There was a little danger in the voice.


    However, this did not deter Yu Wen.


    He closed the document and handed it to Tang Wenbin.


    "Tang Dong, I just want to make a deal with you."


    The slender hands in front of them were holding the folder.


    Tang Wenbin did not take over at the first time.


    Today, I''ve been restless all day. Does everything in front of me prove his omen.


    "Don Dong, have a look, or you will regret it."


    Yu Wen saw that his elegant lover was still in a daze and laughed.


    That sound of Tang Dong, don''t know why stop in Tang Wenbin''s ear, appear so harsh.


    He reached out and took the document from Yu Wen.


    Open it at will.


    One eye made his eyes shrink.


    He raised his head suddenly and stared at Yu Wen tightly.


    There was a trace of vulnerability in his eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The child in front of us is definitely not simple.


    Sixteen years ago, he dug it out clearly.


    Even his mother died in his hands, and his father was shot by him.


    Although the person who does all this is not his consciousness, it is actually his body.


    Yu Wen smiles and Tang Wenbin looks flustered.


    "Don Dong, keep looking, otherwise I''m too embarrassed to tell you my deal with you."


    Tang Wenbin continued to look down.


    He looked at everything and quickly turned the page.


    Seeing the contents on a new page of paper, Tang Wenbin''s hands began to tremble.


    He saw the name of winkle on it.


    When Tang Wenbin finished browsing the document quickly, he closed it with both hands.


    "Pa..."


    The crisp sound of the document being closed makes Yu Wen look at the elegant and absent-minded eyes.


    He put away the serious look on his face and asked with a little pleasure, "what do you think of Tang Dong?"


    Tang Wenbin closed his eyes and breathed deeply.


    He opened his eyes and did not look at Yu Wen again.


    The child is not simple. He was fooled by the other person''s appearance.


    There are a lot of things on it.


    Including the cause of his mother''s death, how his father was elevated by him.


    And how his loved one died.


    The details are well documented.


    Tang Wenbin turned to the desk and put the documents on the desk.


    Pick up the cigarette and lighter on one side of the table.


    The crisp sound of cigarette lit by lighter rings in this quiet office.

 Chapter 1059

    Tang Wenbin took a deep breath of the smoke, light blue smoke from his lips.


    "Come on, what do you want to do with me?"


    Yu Wen chuckled at this.


    He raised his feet and walked to Tang Wenbin step by step.


    The smile on that face is a bit bitter.


    "Tang Dong, what I want is very simple."


    Tang Wenbin raised his head, complex eyes, looking at the children in front of him.


    The tender face of the other side dissipated his heavy heart.


    This face, like Wen Kai, makes him feel soft every time he sees it.


    But the other party''s next words made his face distorted.


    "I want you to be my lover."


    Tang Wenbin''s face twisted in an instant.


    He thought of all the possibilities that might threaten the interests of the company.


    He might be brought to justice.


    But I never thought that I would hear such words.


    He looked at the pretty child standing in front of him in amazement.


    Each other''s tender face, full of the smell of sunshine.


    This is a child, a child much younger than him.


    As like as two peas, he has the same face as his loved one.


    "Ha ha..."


    Tang Wenbin dropped his head and began to laugh in a low voice, which was a kind of self mockery.


    "Yu Wen, are you sure?"


    Yu Wen clenched his hands. At this time, he was very nervous.


    "Yes, I''m very sure."


    He tried to calm his voice.


    Tang Wenbin once again took a deep breath of the cigarette, regardless of the presence of the Yu family bodyguards around him.


    Reach out hand to take Yu Wen to his in front of, fiercely blocked the lips of the other party.


    It was delicious.


    A week ago, when a was big, the feeling of kissing him came back again.


    It''s not annoying, it''s not grudging, it''s even addictive.


    Tang Wenbin forcefully blocked Yu Wen''s lips.


    Into his mouth, absorb each other''s good.


    Intense hugs and kisses are ringing in this office.


    The bodyguards of the Yu family bowed their heads when they saw that their young master and an old man were like this.


    Seeing their actions, Tang Wenbin showed satisfaction in his eyes.


    He took the cigarette in his hand and put it out.


    The empty hand took Yu Wen''s waist to his body.


    They hugged each other as if they were the closest lovers in the world.


    Tang Wenbin didn''t let him go until Yu Wen inadvertently let out a hint of his voice.


    Tang Wenbin gasped: "do you know what is the duty of lovers?"


    At the moment of being let go, Yu Wen touched his lips.


    Hearing what he said, he raised his head and raised his eyebrows


    "Ha ha..." Tang Wenbin laughs with unknown meaning.


    "In that case, you should also let me inspect the goods. If the model is wrong, it''s a waste of time."


    Yu Wen''s face changed a few times. He didn''t expect that Tang Wenbin would agree so easily.


    That''s a promise.


    "You all stand down."


    He bit his lip and told the bodyguard behind him.


    "Young master..."


    One of the bodyguards was worried.


    "Shut up! I''ll let you all go out! "


    Unfortunately, the other side has not finished speaking, Yu Wen angry voice.


    He didn''t know why he was so angry. He was a bit upset.


    When he opened his mouth, his eyes were close to Tang Wenbin''s line of sight.


    That pair of deep eyes complex already disappeared, but showed a bit of light of banter.


    "Yes, young master."


    The bodyguard quickly evacuated our office.


    Only Tang Wenbin and Yu Wen are left in such a big office.


    The distance between them is very close.

 Chapter 1060

    Last life can not ask for feelings, this life will not let go of anything.


    Yu Wen''s slender arms tightly hold Tang Wenbin.


    In fact, as long as Tang Wenbin as long as the force can break free, but he did not.


    "Yu Wen, I''m old and have no energy to play games with you."


    This made Yu Wen put away his smile.


    He held Tang Wenbin in his arms and said in a low voice, "no, it''s not a game. I know Wen Kai."


    This made the man in front of him sigh in a low voice.


    "How did you come over all these years?"


    Suddenly, Yu Wen asked.


    Tang Wenbin thought of so many years of life.


    It seems to have come here unconsciously.


    "I think about him every day. The craziest thing in my life is that I fell in love with him. The most regretful thing is that I didn''t accompany him."


    It was a pain in his heart, a scar that would never heal.


    "Wen bin, do you miss him?"


    "Yes, I miss him very much."


    Tang Wenbin showed tenderness in his eyes.


    Wenkai, he really missed him.


    Over the years, I can''t say I miss him every minute.


    But I think about him every day.


    Yu Wen''s body trembled, holding Tang Wenbin harder.


    "Then why do you pretend you don''t know me? Because death is not worthy of you, so you have to push me away?


    Why do you want to go abroad, why do you let me stay away in the end, why? "


    At the end of the question, Yu Wen''s body kept shaking.


    But his words made Tang Wenbin''s body stiff.


    Yu Wen''s words he heard, but the content of those words made him confused.


    what do you mean?


    Why does this child know something that only he knows.


    At that time, he pushed away Wen Kai.


    Even pretending not to know each other.


    But only he knows about it.


    Even Wen Kai at that time probably didn''t know.


    Think of each other''s heartache at that time, Tang Wenbin''s heart began to ache.


    He pondered over Yu Wen''s words and suddenly turned around.


    Looking at Yu Wen''s reddish eyes, his voice trembled and said, "you... What do you mean?"


    Yu Wen showed a sad smile.


    "You pretended you didn''t know me. I knew it was because you wanted to be good for me, but have you ever thought of my feelings?


    Do you know that I even once wanted my soul to dissipate, at that time I felt that I had no hope.


    You push me away like this, let me lose everything, lose my support, lose my lover, lose my... Life. "


    Tang Wenbin''s eyes are moist. He trembles and reaches out his hand to touch Yu Wen''s face.


    The latter pushed his body away from him.


    "Is it... You?"


    The voice is uncertain, but there is some expectation.


    Yu Wen laughed bitterly and did not answer his question.


    But continued: "you are my life can not walk out of the obsession, you let me how to do, the vast sea of people just see you.


    Later, I thought of all let me excited, looking forward to, confused but painful, the last life so torture, this life you still want to be like this


    Yu Wen reached out and touched Tang Wenbin''s face.


    Each other''s eyes have fine lines, he is in a man''s most attractive stage.


    "Wenbin, obsession let me find you, do you want to continue to push me away?"


    Tang Wenbin has determined that the person in front of him is his lover.


    That pair of affectionate eyes, that nervous time small action.


    The pain and fear in each other''s eyes made his heart stabbed.

 Chapter 1061

    "Wen Kai..."


    Tang Wenbin raised his hand again and touched Yu Wen''s head tremblingly.


    "Is it really you..." there was sadness and pain in his eyes.


    The child in front of him is really his lover.


    But he''s so young, so energetic.


    This time, Yu Wen did not escape.


    He forced Tang Wenbin to ask: "do you want to push me away in this life?"


    Tang Wenbin looked at the child in front of him with pain in his eyes.


    He''s just a kid.


    He is old enough to be his


    Tang Wenbin slowly took back his hand.


    No, he can''t hurt each other.


    Most of the reasons for Wenkai''s death in the last life were due to him.


    If he infiltrates into Yu Wen''s life in this life, it will also bring pain.


    The age difference between them is that he can''t be with the child forever.


    "Yu Wen, I think you need to think about it. The last life has passed. You need to put those down."


    Tang Wenbin heartache to hear his reply to each other.


    "Ha ha..." Yu Wen sneered, "this is your answer?"


    Tang Wenbin looked away from the sarcastic eyes.


    He did not dare to face the sharp sight of the child in front of him.


    "Good! Good! Very well, Tang Wenbin, you remember what you said! "


    Yu Wen was very angry.


    Now he is bold enough to put it all out of the way.


    But again in exchange for a lover''s refusal.


    The last life is, and so is this life.


    It makes him not angry.


    Yu Wen strode out of the office.


    Tang Wenbin stood in the same place.


    He''s really... For his good.


    That child is so young, how can he be willing to let his life go imperfect.


    It''s not over.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Yu also came to the down company.


    The people he brought took over the down company.


    Tang Wenbin didn''t know who he was, but the other side showed a very obvious pickiness to him.


    This made him feel uncomfortable, but at the same time, he was confused.


    After Yu also said Yu Wen''s name, Tang Wenbin shook his head with a smile.


    He left the company and handed it over to the people Yu brought.


    This time, he had nothing.


    This is what Yu Wen would like to see.


    Tang Wenbin left the company with his assistant.


    The assistant followed him for many years and witnessed the boss being forced to hand over the company by Yu.


    He did not choose to stay.


    Of course, the top management of the company doesn''t know about it yet.


    A lot of procedures are to do, a large company can not be so casually handed over.


    Tang Wenbin is not in the mood to pay attention to this.


    He''s holding a picture frame in his hand. The picture inside is Wenkai.


    This is the only thing he can bring out. He wants to go home.


    "Take me home."


    "Yes, boss." The assistant nodded.


    After Tang Wenbin got on the bus, there was an emergency brake sound from behind.


    Because he looked down at Wen Kai in his photo frame, Tang Wenbin didn''t look up.


    But the assistant looked back.


    "Boss, it''s the kid."


    Hearing this, Tang Wenbin quickly turned his head and looked out of the window.


    But let him see a scene of eyes Yiyu crack.


    Yu Wen was driving an open top sports car, drifting at top speed under the building of the down company.


    The other person''s face is not clear because of the speed.


    But that face is really Yu Wen.


    The grinding sound of the wheels pressing on the ground makes Tang Wenbin put down his photo frame.


    He pushed the door open and got out of the car.

 Chapter 1062

    At the same time, Yu Wen''s sports car also stopped.


    He looked up at the revolving door of the company.


    Yu Wenjun''s face was very happy. He pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Standing in front of the revolving door of Tang''s company is Yu and his party.


    Yu, too, just came here to clean up the mess for Yu Wen.


    The appearance of my little brother crying these days makes him very distressed. His family even knows.


    They also investigated the information of Tang Wenbin, an old man, and after knowing that he was clean, they agreed with his little ancestor.


    As long as he is happy, he may be tired of it soon after he gets it.


    After all, he is so young.


    Now, Yu is also very fond of his happy smile.


    He opened his arms to Yu Wen.


    Yu Wen ran quickly to the second brother''s arms.


    His happy steps, ran to Yu''s arms.


    Tang Wenbin saw this scene.


    His heart began to ache, and he was almost unable to breathe.


    Yu also holds his younger brother in his arms and looks up to Tang Wenbin not far away.


    The two men''s eyes collided in the air.


    Tang Wenbin watched helplessly. The child who confessed to him a few days ago jumped into the arms of another man.


    He does look younger than he is.


    This makes him very bitter, but there is no position to oppose.


    Yu also whispered in his younger brother''s ear: "the old man you like is not far away."


    Yu Wen naturally knows.


    When he drove over, he saw Tang Wenbin getting on the bus.


    What happened before was just an idea to attract Tang Wenbin.


    Yu Wen asked with a laugh, "did he come?"


    Yu also picked eyebrows, "the old man is going to get on the bus."


    Hearing this, Yu Wen was worried.


    He broke away from his second brother''s arms, turned around and said in a loud voice: "Tang Wenbin, if you dare to go, we''ll be finished...".


    However, the scene in front of us is not what the second elder brother said.


    He watched the man step by step.


    The other person''s face was still distorted by anger and jealousy.


    After hearing Yu Wen''s words, Tang Wenbin looks better.


    He goes to Yu and Yu Wen and reaches out his hand to quickly pull Yu Wen to his side.


    That pair of vision sweeps on the body of Yu also, wish to break him up.


    He really can''t.


    I can''t watch my lover and throw myself into the arms of others.


    Staring at Yu, Tang Wenbin vigorously pulls Yu to leave.


    "Hello! You just take people away? Have you asked me if I agree? "


    Seeing that Tang Wenbin is going to pull away his younger brother, Yu also quit.


    It''s not good for him to let an old man take away the baby he put in his hand from childhood.


    Tang Wenbin turned his sharp eyes on Yu. "He''s mine. I''ve let go of the company. You can''t touch him."


    "Hiss..." Yu also hissed and waved to Yu Wen, "Yu Wen, come here."


    In the past, Yu Wen came to him very quickly.


    But this time, Yu Wen held Tang Wenbin''s arm tightly, and his eyes showed happiness and happy smile.


    "Second brother, I''ll go first."


    Yu Wen pulls Tang Wenbin to the other side''s car.


    When Tang Wenbin hears Yu Wen''s words, he glances at Yu again, so does Yu, and follows Yu Wen''s steps to leave.


    "Is he your second brother?"


    "Well."


    Tang Wenbin''s face became a bit ugly.


    Just now he was jealous.


    Jealousy Yu also embraces Yu Wen so aboveboard.


    But I didn''t expect that he was Yu Wen''s second brother.


    If you look at them carefully, they really look similar.


    Soon from Yu Wen pulling Tang Wenbin to Tang Wenbin pulling him.


    Tang Wenbin is becoming more and more childish now.


    Thinking of what happened before, he shoved Yu Wen into the car and quickly sat in.


    "Go home!"


    "Yes, boss."


    The assistant drove fast.


    At the door of his home, Tang Wenbin opens the door, holds Yu Wen in his arms and goes straight to his home.


    Tang Wenbin strode into the bedroom and gently put the person on the bed.


    "Yu Wen, you have no chance to leave this time."


    Yu Wen looked at his lover and said with a smile, "I never want that opportunity."


    Tang Wenbin looked at his tender face and his heart beat faster and faster.


    At the same time, his body has changed a lot.


    Yu Wen''s small hands are acting recklessly on him.


    I met his sensitive zone several times.


    "Yu Wen, don''t move!" The voice of restraint sounded.


    Yu Wen lifted his eyes to release Mei Yi, "don''t you want me?"


    That hook person''s appearance, let Tang Wenbin''s body almost explode.


    He bowed his head and shut up his mouth.


    "You asked for it. Don''t beg for mercy, because I won''t stop."


    The bedroom soon rang with a vague voice.


    Neither life can stop them from meeting.


    Their story goes on, it''s just the beginning.

 Chapter 1063

    Mi you Ning is lying lazily in front of the desk, and his ear is the teacher''s mechanical voice in class.


    There is a PE class on the playground outside the window.


    Miyuning looked out of the window at the scenery and the bustle of the people. She couldn''t lift her spirits.


    "Little soul, what''s wrong with my body?"


    She''s just entered the mission world.


    When the original owner was sleeping, she just entered the body.


    The soreness of the whole body made mi you Ning feel something wrong.


    This body doesn''t have much energy.


    Give her a dead breath.


    "Oh! "Are you amnesia again?"


    The voice of Jiehun is a little strange.


    This tone made miyuning wriggle her neck, and she slowly raised her head from the table.


    However, her action, but in exchange for all the attention of the classroom.


    Even the male teacher standing on the platform stopped explaining.


    All eyes turned to miyuning.


    With so many eyes looking at him, how could miyuning not feel it.


    "Little soul, they are all looking at me."


    Jiehun observes mi you Ning''s situation in the space, and he sighs helplessly.


    This time the host is too delicate.


    Even when he looked at it, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    He''s also a beautiful, beautiful, smart, beautiful host.


    Mi you would rather not know the dislike of Jie Hun.


    In a word, there is something wrong with the soul.


    When she waited for the soul to speak, she might as well accept the memory on her own initiative.


    Miyuning raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.


    People''s eyes are still on her.


    However, in the process of rubbing his eyes, miyuning had already received the memory of the original owner.


    She suddenly raised her head and looked straight at the man standing on the platform.


    Du Xu, sunny and handsome, is the most popular teacher in our school.


    At the same time, it''s the body that Liu Xi likes.


    Du Xu''s face is really sunny, people will feel good after seeing it.


    Sunny, handsome and young, there must be few girls in tex University who don''t like him.


    Du Xu gently smiles at the sight of miyuning.


    Miyuning quickly stood up.


    She picked up her backpack and headed for the back door of the classroom.


    "Liu Xi, where are you going?"


    As soon as Du Xu sees mi you Ning about to leave, he immediately opens his mouth.


    All the students around dare not make a sound.


    Because of Liu Xi''s identity and her body, people around her dare not get close to her.


    The daughter of the board of directors of Tex University, has a congenital heart disease.


    If anything happens to her, ordinary people can''t stand it.


    Mi you Ning heard Du Xu''s call behind him, but his steps did not stop and his head did not turn back.


    This is the first time that Du Xu meets such Liu Xi.


    The other party didn''t respond to him or even look at him.


    Once the girl''s eyes were full of him.


    Du Xu has worries on his face.


    Seeing mi you Ning leave the classroom, he puts down his textbook.


    "Let''s review what I said before. The teacher has to go out first."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning stood in the corridor, discerning the direction of going downstairs.


    At this time, Du Xu''s voice came from behind again.


    "Liu Xi, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? "


    Miyuning''s eyes were calm, but his face was pale.


    Seeing this situation, Du Xu stepped forward quickly.


    "Are you feeling sick again? I''ll take you to the school doctor''s room."


    Du Yu went up to pull mi you Ning''s clothes.

 Chapter 1064

    Du Xu came forward to pull mi you Ning''s hand.


    Seeing his action, miyuning stepped back quickly.


    At the same time, her heart beat up and down, and she put her hand over yuexiong''s mouth.


    Her action makes Du Xu''s eyes show a deeper concern.


    "I''m fine. The teacher doesn''t have to worry."


    Miyuning turned and walked downstairs.


    The heart beat faster and faster, and there was some pain.


    Du Xu also wants to follow up. The teacher in the next classroom comes out.


    "Mr. Du, what''s the matter?"


    Miyuning''s figure has disappeared around the corner.


    Du Xu said to the teacher with a smile, "it''s OK. One of the students is not comfortable."


    The man remembered that there was a special existence in his class and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Looking at the direction where miyuning''s back disappears, Du Xu turns and returns to the classroom.


    After turning the corner, miyuning leaned against the wall to calm his heart.


    Du Xu, Liu Xi''s lover.


    They are teachers and students. There is an insurmountable gap between them.


    After Liu Xi entered tex University, he fell in love with Du Xu at a glance.


    He is sunny and handsome, and her smile attracts her.


    It''s hard for her to forget at a glance.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t get together in the end.


    Liu Xi is the daughter of the school director, and her identity is no secret at tex University.


    She is also in poor health and has a congenital heart disease.


    The other side''s pale and thin body is even more frightening.


    I''m afraid there''s something wrong with her that might involve them.


    In school for half a year, Liu Xi has few good friends.


    She has been well protected by her family since she was a child, and they hold her in their hands like a ceramic.


    I''m afraid she''ll fall and run into it.


    Family love, did not let Liu Xi tell them that she likes a man, or her teacher.


    No matter how sunny Du Xu is, he is also a mature man.


    How can he not see, Liu Xi see his eyes full of love.


    Du Xu knows the deep love and affection.


    Except in the beginning, he was far away from Liu Xi.


    Later, instead of avoiding Liu Xi, he created an ambiguous relationship with her.


    Liu Xi is the daughter of the school director, and Du Xu is a teacher of Tex University. There are other profound things in this.


    In the original plot, Du Xu becomes the school director relying on Liu Xi.


    They didn''t get together.


    Du Xu finally got together with another teacher, Jiang Silu,


    They even went into the Church of marriage.


    The original owner''s body is a drag, every three to five into the hospital.


    She doesn''t resent Du Xu, but she is powerless to her body.


    In the end, I feel depressed and unwilling when I die.


    She hates her own body, which is a drag on her family and a drag she can''t love.


    Hope that the body has improved, can live a willful carefree, hope to find a loving person to accompany.


    Now she arrived at the time when Du Xu and Liu Xi were slightly ambiguous.


    Liu Xi is not stupid, naturally know that there is no trace of warmth between Du Xu and her.


    She has seen the emotion in Du Xu''s eyes when he looks at Jiang Silu.


    That''s why, even if you know that Du Xu doesn''t like her, you have to help Du Xu fight for the position of school director.


    Miyuning felt the emotion of the original owner.


    Liu Xi really likes Du Xu.


    But this feeling was destroyed by Du Xu''s use.


    They are all wrong.


    Liu Xi should not have been staring at Du Xu, giving the other side the opportunity to use.


    And Du Xu should not use a student like this.


    This is no longer what a teacher should do.

 Chapter 1065

    Miyuning adjusts the rhythm of his heart.


    "Little soul, can this body be improved?"


    "Sorry, I can''t now."


    This made mi you Ning''s heart thump.


    No, then she''ll have to drag this body task in the future.


    But fortunately, the world''s task is not too difficult.


    Du Xu never touched a finger of Liu Xi.


    The other party just wants to be promoted. As the daughter of the school director, she is in a hurry to be used by others.


    There is no one right or wrong in this matter.


    Du Xu''s conduct is naturally flawed, but not to the point of deep hatred.


    With this thought, miyuning felt more comfortable.


    She doesn''t need to waste too much energy.


    When miyuning breathed a sigh of relief, Jiehun spoke again.


    What he said made mi you Ning want to drag him out and beat him up.


    "Host, your task this time is not only to fulfill the wish of the original owner, but also to save a ruined person.


    This man is also in the University of Tex, a male teacher, but also in the future serial homicide - the murderer of the autopsy.


    You should take the initiative to approach him and bring him back to the right path. I suggest the host move this man with love. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning''s expression was stunned.


    She suspected that something was wrong with her.


    Otherwise, how can I hear such abnormal words.


    The broken murderer is still so cruel.


    Influence with love?


    Well, no problem.


    But why her?


    What about simple tasks and friendship.


    It''s really good to push her to the murderer.


    Jiehun didn''t get mi you Ning''s answer, but she seemed to know what she was thinking.


    "Come on, host! I''ll take care of you! "


    "Watch your sister! Little soul, you are such an asshole


    "Well, the host, give up the task world, or go on. This is the price you have to pay in the last world.


    Even if you give up the task of this world, the next task may be more difficult than this one. "


    Miyuning''s pale face showed a strange expression.


    "Hard? How hard is it? "


    Small soul son thought about it and said: "the risk factor of a broken man is five stars. Five stars means full score. You should be careful."


    His words made mi you Ning raise eyebrows.


    The risk factor is so high.


    I don''t know if this man has three heads and six arms.


    "What''s his name, any details?"


    "Yes..."


    Just then, footsteps came downstairs.


    The sound of the shoes stepping on the stairs is very rhythmic.


    When the soul stops talking, MI Youning turns to look down the stairs.


    Soon the people who went upstairs also showed their true faces.


    It was a gentle, handsome man.


    The other party was wearing a white shirt, sleeves rolled up to the top of the small arms, the slender hands holding a few books.


    Miyuning glanced faintly at the financial aspect.


    Looking up at the handsome face, there was a smile in the corner of his mouth.


    The deep peach blossom eyes are covered by a pair of rimless glasses.


    There is a kind of gentle tenderness between the eyebrows and eyes.


    This man is very tasteful and gives people a very safe sense of dependence.


    The other side saw the existence of miyuning and showed a more gentle smile.


    Miyuning had recognized the man, so he didn''t recognize him.


    I only know his surname is song, and occasionally I give them economic courses.


    She stood up straight and raised her feet to say hello.


    "Host, this is the person you want to save, song Yunqing."

 Chapter 1066

    Hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning''s feet just slipped.


    Seeing this, song Yunqing stepped forward quickly and helped mi Youning up.


    He held mi you Ning''s arm with one hand and said gently, "are you ok?"


    Mi you Ning slowly pushes away the other side and looks at the man in front of her quickly.


    No matter the temperament of the other party, or his appearance, they are not as fierce as xiaohuner said.


    After surveying song Yunqing, MI Youning quickly dropped his eyes, "good teacher song."


    Song Yunqing didn''t seem to notice mi Youning''s fast retreat.


    "Are you ok?" he said with a gentle smile


    Miyuning shook his head. "It''s OK. Thank you, teacher."


    Her appearance is really very clever.


    The girl in front of him is Liu Xi, and song Yunqing naturally knows that.


    In his impression, the girl seems very shy, even a little arrogant.


    Why is it a little different today.


    In this regard, song Yunqing did not care too much.


    He nodded. "It''s OK."


    Just then, the bell rang.


    Mi Youning then knew why song Yunqing appeared.


    "Next class is mine. Are you going to leave?"


    Song Yunqing suddenly asked.


    "No, No."


    Miyuning quickly raised his head and waved his hand, his eyes showing a very serious look.


    Seeing that she was afraid of being misunderstood, song Yunqing glanced at her shoulder.


    The other side is still carrying a bag, which is obviously the appearance of leaving.


    Song Yunqing nodded and said, "OK, I''ll see you later."


    With that, the other party left.


    Soon there was noise in the corridor.


    Miyuning leans against the wall again with her bag on her back.


    Mom, mom.


    Song Yunqing is the one who broke down.


    "Little soul, are you mistaken? I just explored song Yunqing''s body. There''s nothing wrong with him."


    If Song Yun is a dark person, he will release a kind of unseen aura and things.


    Just when inquiring about each other, she didn''t see that dark thing on Song Yunqing.


    "Host, you have to believe in my ability. Song Yunqing is a broken man."


    The words did not relax mi you Ning.


    On the contrary, it is a bit more cautious.


    Because song Yunqing like this will be more difficult.


    She couldn''t see through the man at first sight.


    Although the surface is mild, it looks intimate.


    But miyuning always felt that it was all false.


    There is a sense of alienation in the other side.


    Hearing the noise of the corridor approaching, MI Youning came downstairs with her bag on her back.


    Of course, she promised song Yunqing to attend class before, so she would not skip class.


    But now she needs to calm down.


    "Little soul, I can''t see song Yunqing''s information completely."


    "Song Yunqing, the youngest professor of Tex University, graduated from a well-known university in the United States, got a master''s degree and a doctor''s degree, and has a high IQ and EQ.


    This man gave up his high paid job abroad and resolutely returned home. Later, he was dug up by Liu Xi''s father and went to tex University. He had no father, no mother and no relatives


    Mi you Ning went downstairs to listen to Xiao hun''er''s words. There was no emotion on his face.


    "Little soul, this is what I can see. You say something I don''t know."


    Miyuning can''t read song Yunqing''s information completely. She guesses for the first time whether this man is that special existence.


    But she soon turned it down.


    Such a ferocious serial killer is not a corpse killer.

 Chapter 1067

    If it was true, she would cry.


    "When song Yunqing was in college, he and his friends jointly opened an entertainment company called Leheng entertainment company..."


    "Wait a minute, this Leheng entertainment company seems to be very well-known in foreign countries, and it can still rank in the original owner''s memory."


    The soul stopped.


    After hearing what miyuning said, he didn''t deny, "yes, the Leheng entertainment company has different influence in China.


    Song Yunqing was the one with the most shares at that time, but he didn''t participate in the company, just stood as the largest director.


    It can be said that as long as he wants, Leheng entertainment company can completely belong to him. "


    The words of Jiehun made miyuning''s expression more solemn.


    Song Yunqing can be said to have stood in a higher position than others.


    From the fact that he didn''t participate in Leheng entertainment company, we can see that he didn''t seem interested in power.


    So why do you become a serial killer.


    What is the reason for this.


    Vendetta? a sex murder? Or love each other?


    Miyuning went downstairs to the high-rise office of the school.


    "Can little soul know who song Yunqing killed?"


    "Wait, I''ll look for..."


    With these words, the little soul would not speak any more.


    Miyuning didn''t urge her either. Soon she came to the school director''s office.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Come in, please."


    As soon as she knocked on the door of the office, she heard a majestic male voice inside.


    The familiar voice calmed mi you Ning''s heart a lot.


    She pushed open the door and went in with a cool face.


    "Dad..."


    The middle-aged man sitting on the sofa fiddling with the pieces in front of him raised his head quickly after hearing mi Youning''s voice.


    "Hee hee, here you are."


    Liu Yanzhe saw her baby daughter coming and stood up to welcome her.


    Mi you Ning looks at the middle-aged elegant man coming. She stops.


    Until the other side came to her, she took Liu Yanzhe''s arm intimately.


    "Dad, do you want to miss me?"


    Miyuning brightened up in a second.


    Liu Yanzhe touched her head and took her to the sofa to sit down.


    "Naturally, did Xi Xi feel uncomfortable today?"


    Miyuning shook his head and looked at the man who was still elegant even in middle age.


    Liu Yanzhe really loves Liu Xi.


    Otherwise, Liu Xi would not make an exception to promote Du Xu to become the school director.


    When Liu Yanzhe saw the smile on baby''s daughter''s face today, he felt a little different.


    But he was very happy about the difference.


    As long as the daughter is happy, she has a medical history. If she can be happy all the time, it will be perfect.


    These days, his daughter''s face always reveals a bit of depression, he has been thinking about what it is.


    Now seeing the smile on his face, Liu Yanzhe is really relieved.


    When my daughter is old, I don''t want to talk to him about a lot of things.


    As for the stinky boy at home, it can''t help much.


    Miyuning has a helpless look at Liu Yanzhe. She doesn''t know what the other person is thinking.


    Take the initiative to say: "Dad, I''m hungry, do you have anything to eat here?"


    "Yes, yes, you wait."


    Liu Yanzhe stood up and went to the refrigerator in the office.


    Soon the other side came with several cakes in their hands.


    "Eat it, your favorite taste. Your brother prepared it for you."

 Chapter 1068

    Miyuning is really hungry.


    So he quickly took the cake from Liu Yanzhe.


    But thinking of her cheap brother, I can''t hold back my smile.


    The original owner has no mother, father and brother.


    Two men, one is the daughter control, one is the sister control.


    I really flatter her in the palm of my hand.


    It was the first time she had a cake in the office.


    The original owner never did, but every time Liu Xi came, Liu Yanzhe would ask her if she was hungry.


    The reason why Liu Xi didn''t enjoy it was that she was not hungry and couldn''t eat at all.


    This cake must be prepared every day.


    It''s a pity that I''ve made up my mind.


    Miyuning picked up the spoon and put the beautiful but delicious cake into his mouth.


    Liu Yanzhe stood watching her baby daughter eat, with a gentle and doting face.


    Miyuning felt the cake go into his stomach and the emptiness disappeared.


    Liu Xi didn''t eat well these days.


    Because of her love for Du Xu, she has been tormenting her body.


    At the same time, it also torments two men in the family, father Liu Yanzhe and brother Liu Sihan.


    "Host, I got it."


    Miyuning''s action of eating cake.


    Soon she continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh? Who are the dead so soon? "


    Jiehun said a few names quickly.


    When he heard the names, MI Youning quickly raised his head and looked at Liu Yanzhe not far away.


    "Little soul, are you sure you have Liu Yanzhe?"


    "Yes, very sure."


    For the doubt of the host, the little soul also has some emotion.


    His gritting reply did not attract miyuning''s attention.


    "That is to say, song Yunqing collapsed after the death of the original owner."


    "I don''t know. I''ve tried my best. I can''t see the future. I can only go one step at a time."


    Liu Yanzhe saw that miyou would rather not eat it. He looked at the rest of the cake and said, "don''t you like it? Why don''t you eat it?"


    Miyuning shook his head with a smile. "It''s time for class. I''ll go first."


    Then she picked up the cake and went out of the office.


    When turning around, the smile on the face dissipated completely.


    "Liu Yanzhe, Professor Wang, Miss Li and boss Ruan who has left the campus.


    These people are from the University, so song Yunqing came to tex University purposefully. "


    The information we receive today is probably... Maybe... Maybe that''s what it is.


    If you are not sure about your soul, you will get a white eye.


    She really didn''t expect that Liu Yanzhe was also the victim.


    When Liu Xi died, Liu Yanzhe lived well.


    That is to say, song Yunqing collapsed after the death of the original owner.


    In other words, song Yunqing is always broken.


    It''s just that he''s hiding too much.


    You can''t find it.


    On the way to class, mi you Ning was in a hurry or late.


    Standing at the door of the classroom, she still holds a cake in her hand.


    Song Yunqing was standing on the platform with a soft smile in his eyes.


    "Liu Xi, you are late."


    There was no blame in that tone, and there was a kind of pleasant laughter.


    Miyuning slowly put down the cake and felt his nose in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, Mr. Song, I''m late."


    Song Yunqing pointed to her position, "it doesn''t matter, next time we should pay attention to class."


    Miyuning, in the sight of everyone in the classroom, raised his feet and went to his seat.

 Chapter 1069

    Sitting in his own place, song Yunqing has already begun to give lectures.


    Mi you Ning did not hear what the other party said.


    His eyes are always on Song Yunqing.


    This man is really handsome, handsome and impeccable face, elegant demeanor, extraordinary temperament.


    The deep eyes covered by glasses are a little unfathomable.


    This man seems to be very gentle, let people feel kind.


    In fact, it''s not the case. The other party has an atmosphere of alienation.


    Even if the smile on his face is mild and pleasant, it can''t block his aura.


    All of a sudden, song Yunqing takes a glance at Mi Youning and looks at her.


    Mi you Ning is stunned, immediately innocuous smile.


    Then he quickly lowered his head.


    In the hands under the table with a mobile phone, very seriously browsing the school forum.


    In Liu Xi''s world, there are only father, brother and Du Xu.


    She didn''t pay much attention to song Yunqing.


    However, when I opened the forum, I saw song Yunqing''s photo at the first glance.


    It was a back image, perfect and elegant.


    Even if there is no positive face, it is also very attractive.


    The floor of this post is very high.


    The bottom is full of praise and kneel lick words.


    Mi you Ning quits and turns over the others.


    Found that there are many song Yunqing forum posts.


    When I saw those floors, they were all praises.


    Some students even speak very openly.


    For example, I''m going to give Mr. Song a monkey. It''s all a small fight.


    Some words made miyuning unable to speak.


    She didn''t expect song Yunqing to be so popular.


    The other side of the class is not much, but gives a sense of mystery, attracted the attention of many female students.


    There are many kinds of photos of song Yunqing in the post.


    Those angles are in place, and they show his perfect side incisively and vividly.


    Turning over all kinds of kneeling and licking of those female classmates, MI Youning turned her lips a little bored.


    Just then, a shadow came.


    Mi you Ning did not notice that he was still playing with his mobile phone.


    At this time, she is turning to a photo of song Yunqing''s sexual feelings.


    The perfect figure of the upper body is revealed, and the golden proportion of the body is amazing.


    Seeing this private photo, MI Youning pokes song Yunqing''s moon Hun with his finger.


    Of course, it''s just the people in the pictures.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, there was a cough around.


    Hearing the familiar male voice, MI Youning didn''t look up for the first time.


    Instead, the hands of the cell phone dark out, this just looked up at the man around.


    Song Yunqing has a smile on his face.


    He has been standing here for a while.


    He even looked at mi you Ning''s action.


    When the other party poked him with his finger, it made him funny and surprised.


    He was surprised that the girl should pay attention to him.


    Because he knows everything about this school.


    Liu Xi likes Du Xu, which he discovered very early.


    Every time the girl looks at Du Xu''s eyes, it''s so obvious that it''s hard not to find out.


    Of course, this is also because he is always paying attention to Liu Xi.


    After all, Liu Xi is Liu Yanzhe''s daughter.


    Miyuning raises his head to the top, and song Yunqing smiles.


    She had a sort of embarrassed look on her face.


    "Song... Mr. Song..."


    Seeing that miyuning was about to stand up, he reached out and pressed her thin shoulder.


    "It''s OK. Sit down first. Be serious in class."


    Miyuning immediately nodded, "mm-hmm, I see."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Song Yunqing: you love me secretly


    Miyuning: No, no, no... teacher, I''m not [flustered]


    Song Yunqing: I see you touch me. Don''t quibble.


    Mi you Ning looks down at the perfect figure in the mobile phone. Her saliva comes out. She can''t make any sophistry.

 Chapter 1070

    In the face of song Yunqing, MI Youning''s performance is a clever one.


    In fact, just now, how could she not find that there was a shadow in front of her body.


    All this is just for the men around.


    No matter how to save this man, we should attack each other first.


    Song Yunqing is not easy to get in touch with. It takes time to make a strategy.


    But fortunately, there are still several years to go before the death of the original owner.


    It means that she still has a few years to turn this broken person into a regular person.


    In the face of mi you Ning''s cleverness, song Yunqing slightly raises his eyebrows.


    He soon regained his gentle expression.


    With a faint hum, he stepped back.


    At the same time, he continued to talk about the course.


    Miyuning put his cell phone in his pocket after he left.


    Now it''s an impression on Song Yunqing.


    So next, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Song Yunqing''s class soon ended.


    The bell rang after class and no one in the classroom moved.


    Their eyes are on the handsome man standing on the platform.


    There are more female students in this class. Some male students can''t bear it, but they don''t make any contribution.


    They are waiting for song Yunqing to leave.


    Or no one will want to leave.


    Those female students are just like crazy demons. They all want to stick their eyes on Mr. Song.


    The male students have been used to their flower crazy appearance for a long time.


    Only when Mr. Song leaves, will they return to normal.


    Don''t look at the eyes, all seem gentle and clever, seemingly charming.


    As long as Mr. Song leaves, there will be many women.


    "Class, I''ll see you next time."


    "See you next time, Mr. Song..."


    "We''ll miss you..."


    "Miss Song..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Yunqing showed a decent smile when she was reluctant to give up.


    He stepped down from the platform and left the classroom.


    When song Yunqing walked out of the classroom, the boys immediately got up and rushed out.


    And the female students all face not to give up.


    "Ah... Mr. Song is gone again. We can see it next week."


    "Why does Mr. Song have only one class a week! Give it back to me


    "Wu Wu Wu... Mr. Song is so handsome!"


    "Mr. Song..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning''s ears are filled with three words from Mr. Song.


    She rolled her eyes to herself.


    Although song Yunqing is very handsome, he is also a dangerous person.


    Although she lost her mind when she first saw each other.


    But there is no such exaggeration of these female students.


    Miyuning decided that no one would listen to the next class.


    Before promised song Yunqing, but also the other party''s identity.


    Now that song Yunqing is gone, what time is she wasting here.


    Miyuning was carrying her bag and the cake she had brought with her, eating as she walked.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to Liu Yanzhe''s office again.


    This time there was no response.


    Miyuning takes out the spare key and opens the door of the office.


    Because both hands were occupied, she walked into the office without the door.


    The office is the same as before, especially when the chessboard in front of the sofa is placed in the same position as before.


    Miyuning put the rest of the cake on the table.


    The backpack in hand is thrown aside.


    And she sat on the sofa studying the chessboard in front of her.


    Liu Yanzhe likes playing chess very much.


    He is not the right age.


    Because although Liu Yanzhe entered middle age, he was also in the most attractive time for a man.

 Chapter 1071

    If it''s other men, they may go to some leisure and entertainment occasions.


    But Liu Yanzhe can''t. He is a school at home, or he goes out to have tea with his friends.


    Playing chess and drinking tea are Liu Yanzhe''s two hobbies.


    Miyuning looked down for a while and broke the chess game in front of him.


    In the present chess game, the white man belongs to the situation that if he retreats and loses, the attack will be even worse.


    On the other side of the sunspot, it is very fierce, just like the fierce beast open his mouth, waiting for the prey into his mouth.


    Unfortunately, sunspots only attack.


    But I don''t know if I''m too hard, I''ll break it.


    Sunspot attack is too urgent, although the cloth is very wonderful.


    But there are loopholes.


    Miyuning only moved a white piece, and the chess game immediately changed from the previous dead game to another scene.


    Suddenly, miyuning covers her mouth and yawns. She is sleepy.


    This one is too weak.


    Miyouning leans on the sofa and closes his eyes.


    She just wanted to shut her eyes, but she fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong Dong... Miss Liu..."


    After half an hour, there was a knock at the door.


    Song Yunqing stood at the door of the office and knocked on the door which was not closed tightly.


    Miyuning leaned on the sofa and moved because of the knock on the door.


    "Miss Liu..."


    There was no response.


    Song Yunqing gently pushed open the door and saw a girl leaning on the sofa with her eyes closed.


    Each other''s pale face, has revealed the future growth has a bit of charm.


    But it''s affected by the sickly pallor.


    It''s not hard to see how this girl will look when she grows up for a few more years.


    After a glance at the huge office, song Yunqing doesn''t see Liu Yanzhe.


    His eyes were again on the girl in the sofa.


    At the same time, he slowly raised his feet and walked in the direction where miyuning was.


    Standing in front of the sofa, song Yunqing looks at the sleeping girl seriously.


    The other side was sleeping so deeply that he didn''t notice his arrival.


    There was a gentle smile in his eyes, but it changed in an instant.


    Song Yunqing''s eyes are staring at Mi Youning, and there is a killing intention in the bottom of his eyes.


    The intention of killing in his eyes is directly on mi you Ning.


    "Host, if you don''t wake up, he will really kill you."


    "No


    Miyuning woke up when the door was knocked.


    Especially after hearing song Yunqing''s voice, he had the intention of pretending to sleep.


    Her breathing was steady and her closed eyes did not tremble.


    Most people can''t find her pretending to be sleeping.


    As for Xiao hun''er''s saying that song Yunqing would kill her, it''s impossible.


    This is the school and the office of the school manager.


    If something really happened, song Yunqing could not escape.


    She didn''t think song Yunqing would be so stupid.


    However, song Yunqing''s intention to kill her makes mi Youning unhappy.


    This is how much hatred, even a girl did not let go ah.


    Song Yunqing looks at the girl in front of him, sleeping sweetly, with pain in his eyes.


    Why can his daughter be so safe.


    Why should others suffer.


    It''s not fair at all.


    Song Yunqing''s handsome face was gloomy, and his sight to MI Youning was even colder.


    "Well..."


    Suddenly, miyuning covers yuexiong''s mouth and utters a painful sound.


    Hearing her painful voice, the coldness in Song Yunqing''s eyes instantly receded.


    His steps slowly receded two steps.


    There was confusion in my eyes.

 Chapter 1072

    Song Yunqing looks around and looks at the scene of the office.


    Then he looked at mi you Ning again.


    Mi you Ning covers Yue Xiong''s mouth, and the expression of pain on his face is gone.


    But her action, let song Yunqing know that this is a disease.


    Many people in the school know that Liu Yanzhe''s daughter has heart disease.


    Seeing that she was still asleep, song Yunqing reached out and pressed her forehead.


    In his eyes, he saw the chess game in front of the table.


    His eyes suddenly showed surprise and disbelief.


    The chess game is broken.


    He took the first two steps and carefully looked at the chess game on the table.


    This is his confrontation with Liu Yanzhe.


    This game of chess has been played for a month.


    Since half a month ago, this chess game has not moved again.


    Now it has changed.


    But looking at the place where Baizi had moved, song Yunqing squatted down to study.


    Clearly he blocked all the way back, why can the white son still escape from Shengtian under the siege.


    On the handsome face, eyebrows gently wrinkled.


    The slender hand like jade stretched out and put it into the box of sunspots. A sunspot came out from inside.


    The sunspot caught by the finger quickly fell on the opposite side of the white one.


    "Mr. Song, if you drop sunspots there, you will lose everything."


    Just as song Yunqing was born and his hands were not taken back, his languid voice rang out.


    He hooked his lips, turned his head and looked at miyuning who had opened his eyes.


    The other party is stuck on the sofa, no matter the posture or facial expression is very lazy.


    Casual behavior gives birth to the release of a little woman''s charming state.


    It''s just a little girl, but it has more charm than a mature woman.


    Song Yunqing takes his hand back, and he gets up and sits on the sofa.


    His eyes were soft and his mouth was always smiling.


    "Where''s your father?"


    Mi you''d rather drop her eyes to those seemingly gentle eyes.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see dad when I came."


    Song Yunqing''s index finger was beating on the edge of the sofa, and he followed mi Youning''s eyes.


    The chessboard on the table has entered a new pattern.


    "You just said that sunspots would lose everything. How can you tell?"


    His voice was a bit of a smile, and a bit of a casual.


    Miyuning gets up and picks up a chess piece from Baizi''s box.


    "If I fall here, you will have no way out. This position seems very humble, but it is also very important. Once it is blocked, you will not have any resistance ability..."


    When song Yunqing was born in miyuning, his face was as light as before.


    But after she spoke, song Yunqing had found something wrong.


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at the girl in front of him.


    "You were the one who left the house before?"


    Although it is a question, go also with a certain affirmative tone.


    Miyuning looks up at Song Yunqing, and his gentle eyes fade away.


    "Yes, I saw it before. My hands itched and moved my father''s chess game."


    Song Yunqing looked at the girl in front of him with all his thoughts.


    For a long time, he regained his usual gentle smile.


    "You''re fine."


    With these words, song Yunqing stood up and walked out of the office.


    "Is Mr. Song going to leave?"


    Song Yunqing also found that he was a bit impolite and stopped to turn around.


    "Well, I suddenly remembered something else."


    Miyuning sat in the sofa and looked at the man standing there.


    The other side has a long body, elegant and handsome.

 Chapter 1073

    Especially the gentle light in the eyes, people can''t help but sink.


    Mi you Ning pursed a smile, to that eye bottom deep place, actually have no the slightest emotion of Mou son.


    "The teacher walked slowly," she said with a smile


    Song Yunqing was stunned for a moment by Mi Youning''s smile, and soon recovered.


    He nodded, turned and left the office.


    Miyuning stares at his back as he leaves, with a complicated light in his eyes.


    She looked at the chess game at the table again.


    It turns out that this is the game between Song Yunqing and Liu Yanzhe.


    Song Yunqing has a deep sense of the city. He has a changeable temper, which is even more complex and can''t be seen through.


    Before, the other side showed her killing intention, so strong.


    She doesn''t know why song Yunqing killed those people.


    Those people are all connected with tex University.


    If you want to understand, you have to take the initiative.


    That is to take the initiative to get close to song Yunqing.


    But this man is very cautious.


    I''m afraid she''ll fall into the deep city.


    Mi you Ning stands up from the sofa. She moves her body twice before picking up the mobile phone to call Liu Yanzhe.


    I called, but no one answered.


    It seems something happened.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know what he thought of, and he raised his lips.


    She picked up a backpack and left the office.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning was about to leave school. Unfortunately, he happened to meet the man in front of him.


    "Liu Xi, are you ok?"


    Du Xu''s eyes are really worried.


    Now they are in the stage of ambiguity.


    How could miyuning not know what Du Xu wanted to do.


    I just want to get the post of school director.


    But in Du Xu''s eyes, he was worried.


    There was a touch of guilt in his worried eyes.


    It doesn''t seem to be irreparable.


    Mi you Ning''s light flashed and raised his lips.


    "Mr. Du, do you have time today?"


    Du Xu looked at the girl in front of him in surprise, and the guilt in his heart became more and more obvious.


    "That... If you don''t feel well, Liu Xi, go home early and have a rest. If..."


    He thought his family would be worried if he came home too late.


    Unfortunately, MI Youning didn''t want to listen to him at all.


    "Mr. Du, you can see that. I''m very curious about you. Don''t you want to know why?"


    Du Xu''s face turned red slowly when he heard mi you Ning''s straightforward words.


    It''s not shyness, it''s shame.


    Of course, he knew that the girl in front of him had a good feeling for him.


    But he... He


    Just then, the phone rings.


    Du Xu took out his cell phone, saw the caller ID, and quickly looked up at mi you Ning.


    Seeing his obvious "guilty conscience" expression, mi you Ning really wanted to laugh.


    There is no such straightforward person.


    The original owner is stupid, too stupid.


    How could Du Xu''s doubts have not been discovered at first.


    "Teacher, you answer the phone first. I''m not in a hurry."


    Du Xu nodded quickly, turned around and walked not far away. He did not dare to look into mi Youning''s eyes.


    "Hello, Lulu."


    Du Xu''s voice is no longer the same as that of mi you Ning.


    On the contrary, the voice is calm, calm some abnormal.


    "Ah Xu, in another month, the school will run for the director of the school. Are you ready for this? Liu Xi, you must be steady..."


    "Lulu! That''s enough


    When Du Xu heard Jiang Silu''s words, he finally interrupted her.

 Chapter 1074

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiang Silu was soon silent.


    But just a moment later, there was a cry.


    "Ah Xu, I''m pregnant with your baby. If it''s not for the sake of the baby, I''ll force you like this.


    Do you know how difficult it is to raise a child now? Do you know... "


    When Du Xu heard Jiang Silu''s words, he frowned tightly. The depth could kill flies.


    He has heard these words more than a hundred times, "OK, OK, Lulu, don''t say it."


    "Why can''t I say, this is our two children, wuwuwu... You are an ungrateful person..."


    On hearing Jiang Silu cry, Du Xu''s expression is even more helpless.


    He loves Jiang Silu.


    Love, love.


    But recently, he felt the fatigue of this job, which made him feel unbearable.


    "Lulu doesn''t cry anymore, darling. I... I''ll win the election."


    "Really?"


    A voice of surprise came from the phone.


    The voice really changed so fast that Du Xu''s facial expression was numb.


    And Jiang Silu also found that her tone changed too fast.


    She added aggrieved: "ah Xu, you know, we all do this for the sake of our children, in order to let him have a good starting point, in order that he can get a foothold in the society in the future, in order to..."


    The phone in Du Xu''s ear is a little far away.


    Really, he''ll hear that as soon as he gets home.


    Now it''s not a problem even if he can recite it backwards.


    "Lulu, I''ll hang up first. There''s something else to do at school. I''ll order you a nutritious meal at the hotel next to the apartment for lunch. You should remember to eat on time.


    If you have any discomfort, please call me and stop thinking about it. "


    "Well, go ahead, love you, MEDA."


    Jiang Silu''s voice has calmed down.


    Du Xu hung up the phone, his eyes showing the light of exhaustion.


    Every time.


    Maybe Lulu is pregnant recently, so she is not stable.


    He shook his head gently.


    Thinking of Liu Xi''s invitation, Du Xu closed his eyes.


    He put down all the guilt in his heart.


    He didn''t want to, but he had to.


    He is a teacher and will never touch Liu Xi.


    As long as... As long as he gets what he wants, he really won''t make any cross boundary behavior.


    When he opened his eyes again, Du Xu''s eyes had returned to calm.


    He forgot that he was a teacher.


    Sometimes, even if it''s not done, it''s a kind of injury.


    Miyuning stood not far away waiting for Du Xu.


    Du Xu is not innocent.


    Now the other party can''t hurt her, but also have to face some reality.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see any action from Du Xu.


    Miyuning stood on tiptoe and the devil wiped the ground.


    "Miss Du, haven''t you finished answering the phone yet?"


    Hearing her voice, the guilt on Du Xu''s face disappeared.


    He turned to show the sunshine smile of the past.


    "It''s over. What did you want to say just now?"


    Du Xu steps towards mi you Ning.


    Seeing him like this, miyuning also showed a harmless smile.


    "I want to ask Mr. Du if he has time today. I want to make an appointment with you."


    When he came to mi you Ning, Du Xu shook her hands.


    "Yes, I have time."


    He heard his answer.


    "That''s good. We''ll see each other in the evening. The teacher will wait for my call."


    Miyuning gave Du Xu a playful smile.

 Chapter 1075

    Night came.


    The top bar is as busy as ever.


    Miyuning arrived at the top bar in his family car. Many luxury cars had already been parked at the door.


    She walked out of the car and glanced at the atmosphere of top bar.


    Then the door clear road familiar into.


    Loud music came to my ears.


    "Miss Liu, why are you here again?"


    As soon as miyuning went in, he was stopped by a handsome young man standing at the bar.


    The man gave her a helpless look, which was a very bitter expression.


    When he saw the man in front of him, MI Youning raised his lips.


    "Wenzi, is my brother in? I have something to look for him today."


    Young men are the scene of the top bar, and they also take into account the position of the bar counter.


    The other party is very valued by Liu Sihan.


    Wenzi is a name for a man in front of him.


    The other party is Wenyang. He is very sunny and handsome, and has the same temperament as Du Xu.


    But the man in front of me can''t be small.


    The strength of the other side is beyond ten Du Xu.


    He''s good at it. He''s the captain of the bar security team.


    "My young lady! If the boss knows you''re coming, he''ll take it out on us again. You don''t know your own health. This bar is too messy. I advise you to go back as soon as possible. "


    Mi you Ning leans against the bar and looks at the people coming and going, with a smile on his lips.


    She said with a smile: "I have something to do today. Really, I have a lot to report to my brother. If you delay, please be careful that my brother will pick your skin."


    Wen Yang looks at mi you Ning suspiciously with disbelief in his eyes.


    But today''s Liu Xi in his eyes, seems to have become a little different.


    With more words, the smile on my face is more real.


    It looks like I''m in a good mood.


    This young lady has been to the bar before.


    Unfortunately, the other side''s health is not good. After a short stay, the heart can''t stand it.


    Later, the boss would not let this man into the bar again.


    Even if you see it, you have to stop the other party, or you''ll take them to court.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mi you Ning nodded, "really, more real than real gold."


    Wen Yang turned and walked into the bar, picked up the phone and called the boss.


    Top bar is Liu Sihan''s.


    The other side is also a well-known university graduate, but also a double degree.


    However, he is not at the mercy of Liu Yanzhe.


    Let him engage in the profession of teachers, the other side to tattoo, can show the kind.


    Liu Yanzhe wants to get people into his own chassis. Liu Sihan immediately opens a bar.


    With the help of friends, top bar appeared in the eyes of the public.


    Liu Sihan''s popularity has always been good. Relying on a group of friends, he soon pushed the top bar to the first entertainment place in the city.


    It''s not that Liu Yanzhe didn''t see his resistance or didn''t act.


    It''s a failure every time.


    After so many years, Liu Yanzhe has already given up Liu Sihan.


    Let him toss at will.


    Over the years, the father and son put more attention on Liu Xi.


    "Hello, boss..."


    Wenyang''s phone is also connected.


    "Here comes your baby sister, eh, ok..."


    Mi you Ning listens to Wen Yang''s phone and takes out his cell phone.


    She finds out Du Xu''s phone number and sends a message to the other party.


    "Mr. Du, are you here? I''m in the lobby of the top bar. "


    After miyouning sent the message, Wen Yang came over.


    "The boss will be here in ten minutes. You can wait here."


    Mi you Ning looked up and saw the banter on Wen Yang''s face.

 Chapter 1076

    "By the way, if the boss comes and cuts me, Miss Liu Xi, I''ll stay away when I see you in the future."


    Wen Yang thought carefully. Liu Sihan''s tone didn''t seem to have much emotion.


    But there is no usual smile.


    Miyuning knows that Liu Sihan''s temper is uncertain.


    Smile one second and change face the next.


    Seeing the worried look on Wen Yang''s face, she laughed, "don''t worry, my brother won''t do anything to you."


    Wen Yang laughed when he heard her saying this. He just nodded his head, because mi you Ning''s next words changed his face.


    "The big deal is salary deduction."


    "... shit!"


    Wen Yang was in a daze for a while, but it took him a long time to make a rude remark.


    He decided to stay away from the woman in front of him.


    Each time, the other will bring misfortune to him.


    I still remember the last time, it was the woman in front of him that made him be fined for the first time in his life.


    His girlfriend had a crush on a bag at that time, and he was ready to get paid.


    It turns out that... Of course, it didn''t work out in the end.


    This time, he must stay away from the danger of being fined.


    Stay away from danger, you must stay away from Liu Xi.


    Wenyang quietly away, mi you Ning still have something to ask him, how can let him succeed.


    "Wenzi, do you have a resident singer named binzi?"


    Wen Yang pauses with his mobile phone. He looks up at mi you Ning not far away. "How do you know?"


    Mentioning this bin Zi''s residence, Wen Zi''s face became a little ugly.


    Miyouning knows that the people in this bar don''t like binzi.


    Because the other party is a double plug.


    That life is really a piece of erosion.


    Seeing Wen Yang''s bad face, mi you Ning blinked, "of course I''ve heard about it."


    Listen to her so say, Wen Yang He put the mobile phone aside, face serious say: "this person character has a problem, there is no need to contact deeply, the boss knows will not be happy."


    Miyuning naturally knew that binzi was really going to meet for a while.


    "It''s said that he has been in close contact with a woman who is still a university teacher."


    Wen Yang''s face became more serious.


    "You know that?"


    "Ding..."


    Miyuning''s cell phone rings.


    She looked down and turned on her mobile phone. It turned out that it was Du Xu''s message.


    "Here I am."


    It turns out that the other party has arrived.


    Mi you Ning smiles and turns off her mobile phone, looking up at the slightly ugly expression of Shang Yang.


    She said with a smile, "of course I know. After all, that woman is from our university."


    Then she turned and looked in the direction of the bar door.


    Wen Yang heard that he was from tex University, and his expression was slightly disgusted. "That woman is pregnant, but binzi didn''t take it in. She is still in contact with other women.


    Recently, that woman came to the bar every day, so that the staff of the bar knew it. I advise you to stay away from that woman. The other party''s means are also enough. There are different ways of pestering people. "


    Mi you Ning''s vision soon locked, and Du Xu walked into the bar.


    For Wen Yang''s advice, she stood up, turned around and said with a smile, "I know."


    Finish saying to walk toward Du Xu.


    Du Xu walked into the bar and frowned tightly.


    When I saw mi you Ning, the frown slowly relaxed.


    Mi you Ning went up and said, "Mr. Du, you came so early."


    Du Xu smell speech a smile, "you don''t also early arrive."


    To Du Xu''s unnatural smile, MI Youning raised her eyebrows and said, "let''s go in and talk."

 Chapter 1077

    Du Xu nodded and followed mi you Ning to the bar.


    Wen Yang is watching. Seeing that mi you Ning wants to go in with a strange man, he immediately stops him.


    "Liu Xi! You can''t go in! "


    This time Wen Yang was really anxious. He called mi you Ning with his first name and surname.


    Mi you Ning looked at Wen Yang and said with a smile, "Wen Zi, if we don''t go in, shall we continue to talk about that bin Zi?"


    Wen Yang nodded quickly, "it''s OK, as long as you don''t go in, the music inside is too noisy for your health."


    Du Xu is watching.


    After hearing Wen Yang''s words, he remembered that Liu Xi was not in good health.


    At the same time, he looked at Wen Yang more. It seemed that there was something similar to him in this man.


    When he looked at Wen Yang, Wen Yang also looked back at him with alert eyes in his eyes.


    Du Xu said to mi you Ning, "Liu Xi, let''s change places."


    Miyuning shakes his head, goes to the front bar and sits down.


    "Then let''s continue to talk about binzi, who is a female university teacher."


    Wen Yang looks at the time. The boss should be coming soon. He nods to mi you Ning.


    Du Xu knows that they are familiar through the words of mi you Ning and Wen Yang. He sits beside mi you Ning.


    Listen to Wen Yang and mi you Ning discuss unfamiliar people.


    "If you want to say that the female teacher is miserable enough, binzi is married at all. He''s hanging out with different women and spending their money.


    Some time ago, I saw with my own eyes that the female teacher gave binzi tens of thousands of yuan. When she turned around, binzi went to play with his friends in that circle.


    Later, the female teacher went to Bingzi more and more frequently, until they had a quarrel. It turned out that the female teacher was pregnant... "


    "Wow... It''s exciting."


    Mi you Ning chimed in.


    Inadvertently, she glanced at Du Xu sitting beside her.


    I saw the other side sitting very upright, and the facial expression showed a bit of disapproval.


    It seems that this is listening to her and Wen Yang.


    That''s good. I won''t have to explain it later.


    "And then?"


    Wen Yang looked at the mobile phone, time is up, how the boss does not come.


    After listening to mi you Ning''s question, he continued: "later, binzi coaxed people, but since then, the female teacher has been coming to the bar, no matter how late.


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, when we were all closing, she came alone.


    I admire this woman, too. Binzi can''t avoid the means of pestering people... "


    "Then you have no one to tell the female teacher that binzi is married and still with other women?"


    Wen Yang''s expression was like eating excrement when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    "That woman is so proud that no one can get close to her. Last time Xiao Liu, our waiter, wanted to tell her, guess what?"


    "Oh? Isn''t it the woman teacher who doesn''t believe it? "


    Wen Yang said, "if you don''t believe it, you can say that Xiao Liu hasn''t said a few words. That woman actually dislikes Xiao Liu. She says clearly and secretly that she doesn''t want toads to eat swan meat. She has a master."


    "Tut tut... I''ve never seen a woman so... So brainless."


    In the end, Wen Yang didn''t say too much.


    But Jiang Silu is really disgusting.


    Mi you Ning didn''t answer Wen Yang''s words and turned to look at Du Xu beside him.


    The other side''s eyes are also full of emotion.

 Chapter 1078

    "Well? Isn''t that Mr. Jiang? "


    Miyuning looks at the door of the bar, sees a small figure, and suddenly opens his mouth.


    Du Xu''s body was tense when he heard of Mr. Jiang.


    He turned his head and followed mi you Ning''s eyes.


    I saw the woman who promised him a good sleep when he went out.


    The other party has gained some weight recently, but he is wearing sexy clothes and raises his chin to talk to the bar attendant.


    The waiter took her bag and kept her clothes.


    Du Xu is very strange to such Jiang Silu.


    He was so strange that he almost didn''t know her.


    "Ah! It''s really miss Jiang Silu. "


    Mi you Ning opens his mouth with a smile and stares at Du Xu for a moment.


    Du Xu''s face was shocked and his eyes were shocked.


    But even at this time, Du Xu did not connect the woman she told Wen Yang to Jiang Silu.


    Wen Yang was very awesome at this time, pointing to Jiang Silu.


    "Look! Here we are again. This is the woman. She looks ok. Can you see her waist? She has been pregnant for two months... "


    Du Xu''s ears are constantly ringing Wen Yang''s words.


    He was confused.


    The female teacher mentioned before is Lulu?


    How can that be? Lulu is at school every day.


    When they got home, they also had a rest after dinner.


    How come?


    He doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t believe it!


    "This woman seldom comes so early. In the past, it was after 12 o''clock, or later..."


    Du Xu lowered his head and covered all his emotions in his eyes.


    Yes, he''s out today, so he doesn''t have to come to the bar so late.


    Now think carefully, these days Lulu''s face, has been very tired.


    That''s why we don''t have a good rest.


    Jiang did not see mi you Ning sitting at the bar or Du Xu drooping.


    She walked into the bar with a smile of expectation and happiness on her face.


    Du Xu suddenly stood up and strode towards the inside.


    Miyuning stands up and catches up.


    Her lips gently hook up, face with a smile to see the play.


    "Liu Xi! You can''t go in! "


    Wen Yang stopped them again.


    Unfortunately, he can''t stop mi you Ning or Du Xu who is in a hurry.


    Du Xu walks around him and walks in. Mi you Ning stands in the same place and looks at Wen Yang.


    Wen Yang saw that half an hour had passed, so he quickly called Liu Sihan again.


    If the boss doesn''t come again, he can''t stop him.


    During the call, he did not forget to persuade mi you Ning.


    "Liu Xi, the boss will be here soon. You can''t go in a moment."


    "Hello..."


    A deep voice came from the phone.


    Wenyang quickly asked: "boss, where are you? I can''t stop your baby sister if you don''t come again."


    Liu Sihan looked at the hit car and frowned tightly.


    Look not far away, long body Yuli, gentle man, the other side is negotiating with the traffic police.


    Not far from the gentle man, there was a Cherokee that wasn''t too bad.


    Liu Sihan''s expression was even worse when he saw his car and other people''s Cherokee.


    Just as he was talking to Dad on the phone, he hit the Cherokee.


    Before the negotiation between them, the traffic police came not far away.


    "Wenzi, I''ve hit a car here. Please watch Xixi and don''t let her run away."


    With that, Liu Sihan hung up.


    Because the man not far away has finished negotiating with the traffic police and is coming towards him.

 Chapter 1079

    Mi you Ning looks at Wen Yang and puts away the phone in a daze.


    After a long time, he said, "the boss''s car has been hit. It will take a while to come. My Miss Liu, what are you going to do in the end?"


    Wen Yang''s face was very tangled.


    Mi you Ning whispered a word, let Wen Yang get out of the way immediately.


    "Catch - cheat - ah."


    Wen Yang stood on her side, "is it true or not?"


    Mi you Ning smiles, "otherwise, what am I doing here? You know that female teacher is from our school, but you don''t know that she also has a boyfriend."


    "I''ll go! It''s all right. It seems that binzi and she are really made for each other. "


    Miyuning thought about it, but did not refute it.


    Because she thinks what Wen Yang said is quite right.


    They walked in, and the deafening music sounded in their ears.


    Miyuning felt his heart beating faster.


    She uses the power of her soul to control her heart and let it calm down.


    Wen Yang has been staring at mi you Ning. Seeing that her face is normal and not uncomfortable, he is relieved.


    Miyuning looks at the booth and the bar counter in the bar.


    Soon in the corner of the bar, found Du Xu.


    The other side sat on the bar, looking straight at a place.


    Miyuning looked in his direction.


    Seeing the movements of a man and a woman, I picked my eyebrows.


    Jiang Silu is really bold.


    I saw Jiang Silu embracing with a man who was dressed in fashion but had a flow.


    The other side''s hand is still on her fart.


    Wen Yang stood aside and naturally saw the scene.


    He is not stupid. On the contrary, he looks at things thoroughly.


    Just now, Du Xu''s expression, eager look, and mi you Ning''s words.


    It made him think of something in a flash.


    At this time, I saw the young lady beside me, looking at Du Xu''s direction.


    The anger on the man''s face, even in the dark light of the bar, let him see clearly.


    Mi you Ning raises her foot to Du Xu, while Wen Yang walks behind her.


    Everyone around him knows Wen Yang. Seeing that he takes care of the woman carefully, he makes way one after another.


    Until they came to Du Xu''s side, they stopped.


    "Mr. Du, why did you come in so soon? You didn''t wait for me."


    Du Xu hears the voice in his ear, but his eyes are still staring at Jiang Silu and the strange man.


    Du Xu''s eyes were red because of their excessive intimacy.


    He remembered what he had done during that time.


    Thinking of all that Jiang Silu told him is a good expectation for the future.


    Now all these things have been broken by Jiang Silu.


    False, all false, all lies.


    "What do you want, brother Wen?"


    The bartender standing in the bar saw Wen Yang coming and asked immediately.


    Wen Yang waved his hand, his eyes focused on mi you Ning and Du Xu.


    He just heard the name of miyuning.


    She called the man teacher.


    No wonder.


    It turns out that I''m really here to catch the traitor.


    "Mr. Du, Mr. Du..."


    Mi you Ning sees Du Xu''s eyes slowly dissatisfied and gloomy, and reaches out to push each other.


    Du Xu closed his eyes and covered the gloomy light in his eyes.


    By the time he opened his eyes and looked at miyuning, the mood in his eyes had recovered.


    But the deep exploration in the other''s eyes can not be covered.


    "Is that why you asked me to come?"


    Miyuning nodded and quickly shook his head.


    "This is just one of them..."

 Chapter 1080

    Du Xu seemed to sigh, and the music around him slowly decreased.


    He was staring at the table at the bar, tired all over.


    "Mr. Du, I know you are with Mr. Jiang. I saw you kiss each other."


    Miyuning''s words did not get the slightest response from Du Xu.


    He still maintained the original sitting posture, and tired appearance.


    Du Xu''s mood at this time is very bad, even sad.


    Now he doesn''t know whether Jiang Silu''s baby is his.


    Jiang Silu is now hugging a strange man intimately, and they are even so... Touching each other in public regardless of their image.


    Even if he and Jiang Silu do that together, the other side is always shy.


    Just now, he saw with his own eyes the beauty and coquettishness in Jiang Silu''s eyes.


    Seeing that Du Xu doesn''t speak, MI Youning puts his arm on the bar and holds his chin to watch Jiang Silu and the bar in the park. They are intimate.


    Suddenly, Du Xu suddenly stood up and strode toward the two men.


    Seeing his determined figure, miyuning stood up.


    Wen Yang saw the situation, quickly made a gesture to the security around.


    Then he followed in miyuning''s footsteps.


    Jiang Silu holding a tall man, looking at each other that wind - flow expression, the heart felt excited.


    That''s what she likes.


    "Honey, let''s have a room tonight."


    Binzi also felt that the body was hooked out of the valley by this woman.


    Hearing his proposal, Jiang Silu looked forward to it.


    But with hesitation, "maybe not tonight, why don''t we..."


    "Ah..."


    She wants to say that if he doesn''t come on stage now, it''s better to find a place to solve it.


    Unfortunately, before Jiang Silu finished her words, she was splashed with a glass of wine.


    Du Xu didn''t hear the conversation between them. He came near to see the strange man and touched Jiang Silu''s mouth.


    This scene made his anger uncontrollable.


    He picked up the wine from their table and splashed it on Jiang Silu.


    This woman is the one he really loved.


    He gave up a lot of things for each other.


    As a teacher, we should set an example.


    But he cheated his students at the request of Jiang Silu.


    Only for his future and Jiang Silu''s children, for their happiness.


    Unfortunately, his love can not satisfy each other.


    Now all this is in front of him, let him clearly realize that all the lies, all the ugly.


    And it''s a man who can''t stand it. His head is green.


    "Ah..."


    Jiang Silu screams and jumps out of binzi''s arms.


    At the same time, there was anger on her face.


    However, in the moment of turning around, I saw Du Xu.


    Her angry words were still on her lips, and her expression became frightened.


    Miyuning and Wenyang come over and see Du Xu confront Jiang Silu.


    And bin son this side sees this situation not good, already slowly retreated.


    Mi you Ning stretched out his hand and said, "you... Mean you! You''ll leave later. "


    Binzi didn''t want to listen to her, but she saw Wenyang standing behind her.


    Wen Yang is the person who has the most say in the absence of the boss in this bar.


    He saw the cold in Wen Yang''s eyes, and the warning that made him honest.


    Binzi had to stand in the same place, but his expression was a bit of a fool.


    Jiang Silu can''t believe looking at Du Xu, regardless of his own mess, quickly walk to his side.


    She reached for Du Xu''s arm.

 Chapter 1081

    Jiang Silu reaches for Du Xu''s arm.


    "Ah Xu, it''s not what you see. Don''t believe me..."


    "Enough!"


    Du Xu looked at his former lover, and now his strange face made him cold.


    He flung Jiang Silu''s arm away.


    Turn a head cold of looking at not far bin son.


    Binzi is tall and powerful, while Du Xu is sunny and slim.


    Du Xu rushes to binzi and punches him in the face.


    Du Xu punches binzi with one punch.


    Binzi didn''t react at first, and was caught off guard.


    Soon he recovered and pushed Du Xu to the ground.


    He gave me a kick.


    "Ah Xu!"


    Jiang Silu saw that her face was full of worry and anxiety.


    She went to Du Xu''s side, helped him by the arm, trying to help people up.


    Du Xu gave her a cold look and threw her hand away.


    "Bichi!"


    Binzi sees this scene and spits at Jiang Silu.


    I''m still swearing.


    Du Xu stands up and stares at binzi.


    "The woman you''re looking for was my girlfriend an hour ago. Now I beat you because you slept with her.


    Now I don''t have any enmity with you. Sleeping with you shows that I don''t love you. Anyone can take it away, so I don''t care. "


    With that, Du Xu can''t bear binzi''s surprised eyes and turns to look at Jiang Silu coldly.


    "Lulu, I have never regretted my love for you. An hour ago, this is the last sentence I sent to you.


    Now that things have come to this, let''s not say who''s right or who''s wrong, let''s get together and break up. "


    Du Xu covered his stomach and went out step by step.


    Just now he was kicked in the stomach by binzi, at this time his stomach felt pain.


    But none of this hurt more than his heart.


    "No! Ah Xu, I don''t agree! "


    Regardless of her wet and messy appearance, Jiang Silu quickly runs to Du Xu.


    She hugged each other tightly from Du Xu''s back.


    "Whew..."


    Wen Yang saw here and whistled to his face.


    Miyuning rolled his eyes at him.


    Seeing her indecent action, Wen Yang shrugged.


    He approached miyuning and said in a low voice, "do you think it''s a wave female turning back?"


    Mi you Ning holds Yue Hun and looks at Du Xu and Jiang Silu. "No, good horses don''t take back the grass."


    Jiang Silu is still holding Du Xu tightly.


    The person being held can''t get away from him. I don''t know what to say, but Jiang Silu took the initiative to loosen his waist.


    In fact, Du Xu only said, "if you still want to be a teacher and stay in tex University, you can get together and get together. Otherwise, I''ll tell you what happened before. It''s not hard to imagine what Liu Dong, who is controlled by his daughter, will do at that time. "


    Jiang Silu didn''t believe it. After all, if Du Xu said it, he would be finished.


    Du Xu seemed to know what she thought and said to herself, "I can''t be a teacher in my life. Thanks to you, I will resign tomorrow."


    So in the end, Jiang had to let go.


    She can''t leave tex, which she''s fighting for.


    How can you just throw it away so easily.


    But looking at Du Xu''s back, she doesn''t want to give up this man.


    Seeing Du Xu raise his feet again, Jiang Silu is worried.


    "Du Xu, I still have your baby in my stomach!"


    Her words make people pay more attention to her.

 Chapter 1082

    Jiang Silu''s words made Du Xu stop.


    I don''t know when all the music around stopped.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Jiang Silu and Du Xu.


    Jiang Silu''s words were heard by everyone present.


    There was a lot of discussion and a lot of noise.


    Du Xu''s steps stopped, but did not turn.


    "Lulu, do you really think the child belongs to me?"


    Very calm words from Du Xu''s mouth.


    This made the pupils of Jiang Silu''s eyes shrink slightly, and a moment''s confusion flashed in her eyes.


    She knows better than anyone whose child is.


    But she did not believe that the gentle man in front of her would really doubt her now.


    "Ah Xu, the child is yours. Do you really want to give up our feelings for so many years?"


    Du Xu turned his back to Jiang Silu, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Jiang Silu, give each other some leeway."


    With that, he strode away, the pace and back.


    Just then, two men came up.


    One noble and gentle, one evil wind flow.


    They are song Yunqing and Liu Sihan.


    Before Liu Sihan hit, it was song Yunqing''s car.


    When they came, they caught the eyes of the people around them.


    Song Yunqing saw the existence of Du Xu, and they passed each other.


    They didn''t have any conversation, just like strangers.


    Looking at Du Xu''s back, song Yunqing quickly turns his attention to MI Youning.


    Liu Sihan''s face sank when he saw mi Youning''s figure.


    He quickly walked to mi you Ning''s side, "HSI HSI, I didn''t say, don''t come here!"


    Miyuning reached out and hooked Liu Sihan''s arm. "Brother, I don''t have something to say to the teacher. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    Liu Sihan doesn''t know what happened. Now he sees that the music in the bar has stopped, and some of the guests around are dissatisfied.


    He nods to Wen Yang and leads mi you Ning to song Yunqing.


    "Yunqing, come to my office."


    Song Yunqing nodded with a smile.


    Wen Yang has reached out to the DJ not far away and made a finger movement.


    Soon the music continued and the guests began their nightlife.


    Binzi had already disappeared.


    As for Jiang Silu, she looks at mi you Ning and leaves in the company of two tall men.


    At this moment, she seems to understand something.


    Then she rushed to miyuning like a gust of wind.


    "Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    Mi you Ning really didn''t notice the attack behind him.


    She was bumped into by Jiang Silu, who was in an unstable mood.


    However, the man around her was about to fall, when she met the card seat, he reached out and held her in his arms.


    Jiang Silu was not so lucky.


    When the other party bumps into mi you Ning, Liu Sihan pulls him away.


    The other side really hit the seat not far away.


    The sound of the pain was Jiang Silu.


    Miyuning felt the embrace with a cool breath, staring at the half sitting on the ground, and the embarrassed Jiang Silu raised his lips.


    "Hee hee, are you ok?"


    Liu Sihan quickly takes over his sister from Song Yunqing''s arms.


    Mi you Ning shook his head, "brother, I''m ok, but Mr. Jiang doesn''t seem to be very good."


    Jiang Silu covered his stomach and kept on talking on the ground.


    The pain looks like it''s really not good.


    Liu Sihan waves to two security guards not far away and orders them.


    "Come here and take them to the hospital."

 Chapter 1083

    Liu Sihan stops looking at Jiang Silu on the ground and walks to the office holding mi Youning''s shoulder.


    After that, song Yunqing glances down at Jiang Silu and puts his eyes on MI Youning.


    There was exploration, meditation and more obscure light in the eyes.


    Although he didn''t know anything tonight, he also guessed that it had something to do with miyuning.


    The other party has always liked Du Xu, but now it implicates Jiang Silu.


    This is likely to be a bureau.


    Song Yunqing keeps up with Liu Sihan and MI Youning.


    Jiang Silu behind him was quickly pulled up and taken out of the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Sihan walks into the office and presses mi Youning to the seat in front of the desk.


    "If the old man knew you were here, he would have to skin me."


    He went to the bar not far away and poured a glass of juice and a glass of red wine.


    Send the juice to miyuning.


    As for another glass of red wine, it was sent to the following song Yunqing.


    Miyuning takes a sip of the juice and looks up at Liu Sihan and song Yunqing.


    "Brother, as long as you don''t say it, how can dad know?"


    Seeing song Yunqing staring at her, MI Youning said, "Hello, Mr. Song."


    Song Yunqing nodded with a gentle smile in his mouth.


    Liu Sihan was not so easy to fool. He went to the bar again and poured himself a glass of wine.


    At this time, his face was a little serious.


    "Xixi, tell me honestly, what''s going on tonight?"


    Mi you Ning looks down at the cup in his hand and doesn''t speak any more.


    Song Yunqing stares at mi you Ning with a smile, and his eyes show a look of watching a play.


    Seeing his sister silent, Liu Sihan put away his displeasure.


    He closed his eyes with a heavy heart.


    My sister has always been in poor health. When she grows up, it''s inevitable that she won''t tell him anything.


    Especially in the past six months, he has become more and more ignorant of his sister.


    He didn''t tell him anything, not even his father.


    Keep everything in your heart.


    But now his sister has been attacked. He will never ignore it.


    Liu Sihan decided to have a good talk with his sister later.


    After seeing his old classmate whom he had not seen for many years, Liu Sihan came to song Yunqing.


    "Yunqing, I haven''t seen you for many years. Here''s a toast. I''ll send your car back for repair."


    Song Yunqing raised his wine glass and said with a low smile, "it''s OK. I just didn''t expect that we would meet in such a situation."


    "Yes, I thought I was dazed when I saw you tonight."


    Then he said, "listen to Xixi call you teacher, you won''t also be a teacher in tex university?"


    Song Yunqing sips his red wine and nods to Liu Sihan.


    "Well, it''s been more than a year."


    "Shit! It''s a waste to go to tex University under such conditions, isn''t it? The old man won''t dig you up, will he


    "Well, it''s a long story..."


    Miyuning listened to the conversation between two men not far away.


    He did not expect that Liu Sihan and song Yunqing were old acquaintances.


    The next two people''s words, it is confirmed that they are familiar.


    It turns out that they are alumni in foreign countries.


    "Well, as long as you were there, my aura would never be seen."


    When Liu Sihan meets song Yunqing, he thinks of many things.


    Song Yunqing is as good-looking as he is, but he never has the attractive physique of this man.

 Chapter 1084

    At that time, they were the most popular Chinese on campus.


    But song Yunqing was born cold, so that people can''t get close to him. Those foreign chicks were attracted by him one after another.


    For the sake of song Yunqing, many people did not hesitate to use all kinds of means.


    There have even been a few incidents, which are quite ironic.


    Hearing Liu Sihan mention the past, song Yunqing''s eyes show a gentle smile.


    Miyuning heard Liu Sihan talking about the past.


    The words are all in the sour song Yunqing.


    Occasionally, song Yunqing will respond to him, and they seem to have forgotten her existence.


    However, at the moment when she raised her head, she had a pair of cool and wise eyes.


    Song Yunqing sees mi Youning raise her head and shows a gentle smile to her.


    Their eyes collide in the air, and Liu Sihan is still talking about the past.


    Song Yunqing suddenly goes to miyuning.


    Liu Sihan stops his words when he moves in Song Yunqing.


    It can be seen that he did not fall into the past memory wholeheartedly.


    Especially after Song Yunqing made some moves and went to MI Youning, he was all tense.


    Miyuning looks at Song Yunqing coming.


    The remaining light of the corner of the eye also sees Liu Sihan''s change in the eye.


    Liu Sihan seems to know something.


    Obvious changes, and just keep talking, this is not like Liu Sihan.


    This man is a fool on weekdays.


    Nine out of ten words came out of his mouth.


    But what I said tonight, every word from the bottom of my heart, is still in Song Yunqing''s memory.


    Something''s wrong. Something''s very wrong.


    "Yunqing!"


    Liu Sihan strides to MI Youning.


    Song Yunqing stops and raises his eyebrows.


    For his action, Liu Sihan''s heart is very depressed.


    But he said, "Yunqing, I haven''t introduced my sister to you. Her name is..."


    "I know, Liu Xi, my student."


    Before Liu Sihan finished his speech, he was interrupted by song Yunqing.


    However, this did not make Liu Sihan down.


    He patted his head with a smile, "look at my memory, gang Xixi still called you teacher."


    Song Yunqing is not interested in Liu Sihan''s rigid movements and unnatural words.


    He put his eyes on mi you Ning again.


    This girl is really different.


    There seems to be some difference with Liu Xi he knew.


    Looking back on what happened tonight, could it be that she knew something that led to the event tonight?


    Song Yunqing does not care about these, at this time he has a great interest in the girl in front of him.


    "Liu Xi, are you going back to school?"


    Miyuning heard the gentle voice, nodded with a smile, and stood up from his seat.


    "If I want to go back, the school will be closed. If the teacher takes me back, I won''t be demerit recorded."


    In fact, she can say no, she can choose to go home.


    However, now Song Yunqing takes the initiative to send the opportunity to close to him, how can she push it away.


    Song Yunqing puts his wine cup into Liu Sihan''s hand.


    "I''ll take Liu Xi''s students back first. I have your phone number. I''ll have dinner together some day."


    Liu Sihan looks at Song Yunqing with wide eyes and is about to leave with his sister.


    He quickly stopped in front of the two people, "Yunqing, my sister is not in good health, she will come home with me tonight."


    Song Yunqing gave way to his body and said, "good."


    In fact, he didn''t want to be with Liu Sihan and continue to look back on his past life.

 Chapter 1085

    It was his most painful, dark years.


    Now that I''m taking Liu Xi back to school, I just want to leave here.


    "Brother, I won''t go back tonight. I have classes tomorrow."


    Unfortunately, mi you Ning will not miss the opportunity to get along with song Yunqing alone.


    Liu Sihan looked at her with hatred, "Xixi, you are not in good health. Come home with me tonight."


    "Brother, are you sure? There''s no one at home, except you. You won''t be called away in the middle of the night


    This made Liu Sihan touch the tip of his nose, which really made him feel bad.


    Miyuning pulled his clothes with a smile, "OK, brother, I''ll go back to school tonight and call back."


    Song Yunqing looks at the actions of his brother and sister with a smile, but his smile doesn''t reach his eyes.


    Liu Sihan takes a look at Song Yunqing. He doesn''t know what comes to mind. He agrees.


    "Call me when you go back to school. The old man has an old friend these two days. He won''t be at home."


    "Well, I see."


    Liu Sihan personally sent song Yunqing and MI Youning out of the bar.


    He watched the two get on the car and leave, his eyes finally showing a heavy light.


    When he saw song Yunqing, the bottom of his heart revealed something bad.


    He also knew very well what happened in those years.


    Now Song Yunqing is back and still works in tex University.


    It''s no coincidence.


    What happened in those years happened at tex University.


    It didn''t make a big deal, but many old people in the school knew it very well.


    Later, the reason why he went to study abroad was arranged by the old man of his family.


    It''s no coincidence that he and song Yunqing are in the same school.


    It was arranged by the old man.


    He thought that song Yunqing would choose to stay abroad, but he didn''t expect that he would come back after all.


    My sister is so weak, song Yunqing should not do anything.


    I have known him for so many years, though I don''t know him completely.


    But also know that his way of doing things, not to a weak girl hands.


    What happened in those days has already happened. Now even if we do anything else, it will not help.


    Song Yunqing, what do you want to do?


    Liu Sihan watched the car disappear and turned to the bar.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning sat in the driver''s seat, her eyes looking ahead.


    The inside of the carriage is the cool breath of song Yunqing.


    Surrounded by the smell, MI Youning leans on the comfortable seat.


    She looked sideways at the man in the driver''s seat.


    Each other''s thin lips are always filled with a gentle smile.


    The whole body''s temperament is more gentle, showing a bit of abstinence.


    This man is very good-looking, temperament is also very good, behavior is more elegant.


    She thought song Yunqing would say something to her, but she didn''t.


    Song Yunqing didn''t say anything about the journey from the bar to the school.


    Driving to the school, song Yunqing stops the car not far from the girls'' dormitory.


    "Shall I take you to the dormitory?"


    Miyuning heard his first words and laughed in a low voice.


    "Teacher, I don''t live here."


    Song Yunqing put his hand on the steering wheel. Hearing mi Youning''s words, he knocked on the steering wheel.


    There was a sudden expression on his face.


    He laughs and shakes his head. "I remember wrong. You live in a bachelor''s apartment."


    Mi you Ning nodded, "well, I''m not in good health. I''m afraid of other students."


    Song Yunqing looks at the girl in front of him with a smile.


    "I''ll take you there."


    The car starts again, but it turns around.

 Chapter 1086

    The girls'' dormitory will be here soon.


    After Song Yunqing stopped the car, MI Youning didn''t get off at the first time.


    "Go ahead."


    Miyuning didn''t move. Song Yunqing spoke.


    "I''m afraid."


    Song Yunqing didn''t know that what she was waiting for was his next behavior.


    After miyuning''s words, the sound of the door being opened sounded in the night.


    Song Yunqing gets out of the car and goes to the co pilot. He opens the door.


    "Come down, I''ll take you in."


    Miyuning sat in the car, smiling brightly, "thank you, Mr. Song."


    Getting out of the car, mi you Ning follows song Yunqing closely.


    "Which room do you live in?"


    Song Yunqing walks in front, stops in front of the apartment, and turns to ask mi Youning.


    Mi you Ning raised his eyes to see the apartment in front of him and put out his hand.


    See that place, song Yunqing meaning unknown smile.


    This is because the place you are referring to is not the single apartment for girls in front of you.


    It''s a small apartment separated by one another.


    He knew what Liu Yanzhe had done at school for his precious daughter.


    Naturally, I also know that Liu Xi doesn''t live with other girls.


    "So you live there."


    Song Yunqing turned his steps and walked in the direction that miyuning pointed out.


    Mi you Ning followed him, "yes, I''m in poor health. It''s better to live alone. It''s too noisy upstairs."


    Under the illumination of the street lamp, MI Youning follows song Yunqing.


    One by one, they came to the small apartment.


    Stop, song Yunqing get out of the way.


    "Here you are. Go in."


    Miyuning''s steps also stopped, and her face was still wearing a bright smile.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    After thanking him, miyuning walks to the apartment.


    However, as he passed by song Yunqing, his feet slipped.


    "Ah..."


    Miyuning''s body fell back.


    As if in a bar, song Yunqing quickly holds mi you Ning in his arms.


    The gesture of the two men was intimate.


    The softness of miyuning is even close to song Yunqing''s body.


    Holding people in his arms, the light of song Yunqing''s eyes became dark, and his face was evil for a moment.


    But it was only a moment.


    After he helped miyuning up, his face returned to the same gentleness.


    "Why are you so careless? Be careful when you walk."


    His voice is very gentle.


    The gentle tone stopped in mi you Ning''s ear, which was a little provocative.


    After she stood firm, she looked up at Song Yunqing.


    Seeing each other''s gentle eyes, I know she doesn''t feel wrong.


    This man is really teasing her.


    The tenderness in each other''s eyes and the touch in her ears all indicate that song Yunqing has made a move.


    Miyuning tries to blush his cheek and glances shyly at Song Yunqing.


    "Mr. Song..."


    Song Yunqing''s hand touched mi Youning''s ear.


    Her cool hands rubbed her ears, and her eyes were staring.


    Soon I saw that miyuning''s earlobe turned red slowly.


    "Ha ha..." Song Yunqing chuckled.


    "Hee hee seems a little bad."


    When song Yunqing was in a bar, he felt that Liu Xi was different.


    Until I got to school, I found something wrong with each other''s behavior.


    He thought he was thinking too much.


    But later, I found that the girl in front of me was intentional.


    Deliberately attract his eyes, and even deliberately fall to lead him to hand.


    When mi you Ning heard song Yunqing''s address, he was about to vomit blood.


    Teacher, although I did it on purpose, you are too much on the road.

 Chapter 1087

    Warm and cool hands have been lingering in the body.


    Miyuning suddenly opened his eyes.


    Dazzling light shining in front of her eyes, let her reach out to cover.


    The memory of last night, even in a dream, was in miyuning''s mind.


    Song Yunqing didn''t do anything last night.


    Although she wanted to attract song Yunqing last night, she didn''t really want to have anything to do with him.


    Under the touch of her hands, she was afraid to stop.


    Song Yunqing left immediately after she spoke.


    Without even looking at her, he turned and left.


    The other side''s step even in the dark, also let her see clearly, embarrassed and rapid.


    Miyuning sat up from the bed, with no confusion in his eyes.


    Looking at the bedside table, it''s nine o''clock in the morning.


    I''m late for class.


    Now, even if it''s rush, it doesn''t make much sense.


    She got out of bed and went to the kitchen in the apartment.


    There is no partition in this small apartment, which is the whole view of the room.


    The living room, kitchen and bedroom are just one bay.


    Miyuning opens the refrigerator in the kitchen.


    Take out milk, bread, ham, eggs and lettuce.


    The original owner''s health is not good, no matter how late the usual breakfast is to eat.


    Fry two eggs and slice the ham.


    After the lettuce was washed, miyuning''s stomach was already protesting.


    Make breakfast as fast as you can. Miyuning carries plates and hot milk to the sofa in the living room.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, the door of the apartment was knocked.


    Miyuning was still wearing silk suspender pajamas.


    She looked down at what she was wearing.


    Although not particularly exposed, but also appears to her figure - sense of sex.


    There are few people here, except for the occasional call to Liu Yanzhe when the original owner is not feeling well.


    Otherwise, there won''t be a second person.


    Miyuning walked towards the door.


    The person standing outside the door will never be Liu Yanzhe.


    The other party won''t come without calling her and informing her.


    Besides the man last night, miyuning really can''t guess the second person.


    The door was opened by miyuning, and the person standing outside showed his true face.


    Gentle smile, eyes with rimless glasses, raised hand still keep to knock on the door.


    It was song Yunqing standing outside.


    Each other''s handsome face is wearing a gentle smile.


    Look at her eyes, as if nothing happened between them last night.


    "Mr. Song."


    Miyuning also said hello with a smile.


    When song Yunqing saw mi you Ning''s clothes, a streamer flashed through his eyes, which was so fast that people couldn''t catch it.


    "I didn''t see you in class today. I thought you were ill. Come and have a look."


    He said what he came here for.


    Mi you Ning pushed the door open and turned over, "teacher, come in. I went to bed late last night and got up late."


    "That''s good. Miss Liu is not here. No one knows if you are ill." Song Yunqing enters the room.


    When the door closes, miyuning takes song Yunqing to the dining table in the living room.


    "Did Mr. Song have dinner?"


    Song Yunqing nodded, "I''ve eaten."


    "The teacher, wait for me."


    With that, she turned to the bed, picked up the school uniform and went into the bathroom.


    During mi you Ning''s movements, Song Yun Qing''s eyes were on her all the time.


    The girl behaved very naturally.


    What happened to them last night was like an illusion.


    He was ready. Liu Xi might have mentioned last night.

 Chapter 1088

    But now it seems that the girl is very smart.


    The other side also chose "forgetting" just like him.


    Song Yunqing sat at the table, looking at the food on the table, his eyes showed changes.


    This is made by Liu Xi.


    I didn''t expect that the girl held by Liu Yanzhe would even make breakfast.


    Seeing this simple breakfast, song Yunqing thinks of the girl who is about the same age as Liu Xi in his deep memory.


    The other party also makes breakfast for him every morning.


    That brilliant smile, that warm smile.


    It has always been his support for so many years.


    The black air in Song Yunqing''s eyes gradually spread.


    "Host, if you don''t go out, song Yunqing will be black."


    Mi you Ning had just finished washing and was ready to wipe it with a towel when he heard Xiao hun''er''s words.


    She picked up the towel and quickly opened the bathroom door.


    "I''m sorry, teacher. It''s been a long time."


    While wiping his face, MI Youning quickens his steps to song Yunqing.


    Song Yunqing heard her voice and quickly closed his eyes.


    When he opened it again, he regained his gentle eyes.


    "No, next is my class. Let''s go to class after breakfast."


    Miyuning squints at Song Yunqing.


    See the other side turn a head, this just hang Mou to continue the action on own hand.


    She said, "OK, Mr. Song, wait for me to finish my meal."


    "All right."


    While wiping his hair, miyuning walked to the opposite side of song Yunqing and sat down.


    Her hair was wet and dripping from time to time.


    Song Yunqing sat opposite and saw mi Youning''s appearance. He got up and walked behind her.


    Looking at the beautiful hair in front of him, song Yunqing slowly stretched out his hand.


    The hands gently stroked the wet hair and picked up the towel that miyuning had thrown aside.


    Song Yunqing gently wipes mi you Ning''s hair.


    The movement was so careful that miyuning even felt the warmth from his movements.


    They are very sophisticated in wiping their hair.


    It''s like doing this many times.


    Miyuning took a bite of his sandwich and took a sip of milk from the glass on the table.


    "Thank you, teacher. In fact, I can blow it with an air duct later."


    Song Yunqing''s movements stopped for a moment after MI Youning spoke.


    Soon he continued to move, "using the air duct will hurt your hair. When you finish eating, it''s almost done."


    He wrapped up miyuning''s hair with a towel and held his hands tightly.


    This is what he used to do.


    But later, there was no such opportunity.


    Until today, seeing Liu Xi''s hair like the girl in his memory, he didn''t control himself.


    He wanted to feel what he felt.


    Not the same, in front of Liu Xi is very clever.


    It''s not like the girl in his memory who always makes trouble for him in the middle of the way.


    Even mischievous with him into a fight.


    Each other''s brilliant smile, recently often appears in his mind.


    Can''t wait, such injustice, such humiliation.


    Perhaps it is not reconciled, want to let him hand, those people will be ruled.


    "Ah! Pain... "


    Mi you Ning is just eating the food in her mouth. Her hair is gently pulled by the man behind her.


    Song Yunqing let go quickly when she was in pain.


    He lost his manners again.


    Last night, he didn''t control himself.


    Now I''m lost in front of this girl again.


    Miyuning turns to look at Song Yunqing with a little grievance in his eyes.


    "Teacher, you hurt me."

 Chapter 1089

    Song Yunqing''s aggrieved voice to shangmi Youning and his face of accusation.


    He put his hand to his lips and apologized, "I''m sorry."


    I just thought of something, conditioned behavior.


    Now he really has some apologies for his wronged face.


    Even if the girl in front of her is Liu Yanzhe''s daughter, she is just a child.


    However, as soon as this idea came into being, song Yunqing''s eyes darkened quickly.


    His face was even more distorted.


    He turned quickly and clenched his fist.


    "How can she be innocent? She''s the daughter of that man. She should be damned!"


    In Song Yunqing''s mind, a cold voice rang out.


    "You give me a little peace!"


    Miyuning naturally sees song Yunqing''s change and hears the other person''s whispered words. She immediately expresses her existence.


    "Ah?"


    Song Yunqing forced down another one in his heart.


    When he heard miyuning''s voice, he felt something bad.


    Fortunately, the other one has become silent.


    Song Yunqing turns around and shows a very sorry face to MI Youning.


    "I''m sorry, Liu Xi. I''m not feeling well today," he said. He went back to his previous seat and picked up his mobile phone. "Have you finished eating?"


    Miyuning saw song Yunqing''s action, and finally took a look at his sandwich.


    She nodded painfully, "teacher, I''ve eaten well."


    Song Yunqing didn''t look at mi you Ning any more, and he left with a big step.


    Looking at the other party walking out of the apartment, miyuning takes a big bite out of his sandwich.


    He simply tied up his hair, picked up his backpack and left the apartment.


    After fixing the door of the apartment, miyuning finds that song Yunqing has disappeared.


    However, the unnatural side of the other party before, as well as the strange words, let her heart.


    It looks familiar.


    "Little soul, does song Yunqing have dual personality?"


    As he walked towards the teaching building, mi you Ning began to ask about the spirit of caution.


    She used a more positive tone.


    Because looking back on the short time I spent with song Yunqing, the other party is really a little strange.


    Sometimes gloomy, sometimes rational, sometimes crazy, sometimes gentle.


    There is always something wrong with song Yunqing, just like two people.


    "Just detected song Yunqing''s body, it seems that there is no other soul body. As for the dual personality, it needs to be verified by the host."


    This is equivalent to saying nothing.


    Miyuning sighed and moved on.


    Today''s weather is not very good, when I get up there is still sunshine.


    It wasn''t long before it was full of clouds. It''s really a child''s face. It''s always changing.


    A gust of wind came and made mi you Ning embrace her body.


    When miyuning comes to the classroom, song Yunqing is already standing in front of the platform, preparing the materials for the class.


    PPT in class has shown the content of this lesson.


    Mi Youning sees that song Yunqing doesn''t look at her. She goes to her seat alone and sits down.


    The bell rang for class and the people around sat down.


    Song Yunqing looked up at the students under the stage. He didn''t give a lecture at the first time.


    Today''s textbook is not his, but there are some accidents.


    "We all know that this textbook belongs to Mr. Du. Now I want to tell you some unpleasant news.


    Because of personal reasons, Mr. Du resigned this morning. Next, Mr. Du''s class will be given by me... "


    Mi you Ning sees Song Yun Qing sweep her one eye, did not do more stop.

 Chapter 1090

    There was a look of examination and a trace of doubt.


    Du Xu resigned.


    Mi you Ning still remembers his conversation with Jiang Si Lu last night.


    I didn''t expect that Du xulai really said he would leave.


    Song Yunqing explained clearly to everyone, and gradually there was a discussion in class.


    Miyuning looks up and looks up at Song Yunqing.


    She knew that the man also thought that the reason why Du Xu left also had something to do with her.


    In fact, she didn''t do anything. She just did a good deed to let Du Xu know the nature of Jiang Silu.


    It''s commendable to do good deeds like this.


    With this in mind, MI Youning smiles brightly at Song Yunqing.


    If you look at it, I''ll have a clear conscience.


    Song Yunqing picks up mi Youning''s pretty face with a smile.


    "Students, be quiet. Now we have class."


    See song Yunqing no longer look over, MI Youning lying on the table, looking out full of playground.


    Du Xu has left. He won''t make up his mind about her any more.


    Then it''s song Yunqing.


    Liu Sihan''s attitude last night was obviously knowing something.


    But mi you Ning didn''t think that if she asked Liu Sihan, she would tell her.


    This matter still needs her to investigate slowly.


    Why did Liu Sihan become a classmate with song Yunqing.


    And the other side''s attitude towards song Yunqing.


    Even if it''s not obvious, Liu Sihan has a sense of tolerance and guilt when facing song Yunqing.


    How could a smart man like song Yunqing not find out.


    There is also song Yunqing''s intention to kill when facing her.


    Before I knew it, a class was over.


    The next class is not song Yunqing''s. mi Youning will pick up the backpack that has not been moved since it was hung on the seat.


    She left the classroom slowly.


    Miyuning left school and went to the cafe opposite the University of tex.


    Before coming back, she had sent a message to Du Xu.


    She believes that Du Xu will come.


    The man felt guilty for her. Even after Jiang Silu''s incident, the guilt would be deeper.


    Sure enough, miyuning did not wait long for Du Xu.


    Although Du Xu changed his clothes, his tired face and low pressure all over his body showed that he didn''t sleep that night.


    Jiang Silu has done him a lot of harm.


    This man is poor, too.


    "Liu Xi."


    Du Xu said hello, and he was opposite to mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning drinks juice and looks at Du Xu with a smile.


    "Mr. Du left?"


    Du Xu took a deep breath, and his expression showed some apology.


    "Liu Xi, what happened last night? I thought about it later. I know you let me see it on purpose.


    Don''t mention the past. No matter who is right or who is wrong, I will never appear in tex university again.


    As a teacher, what I have done is no longer worthy of being a teacher. "


    After hearing all these words from Du Xu, mi you Ning has no time to entangle with him.


    She interrupted each other''s words with a smile, "Mr. Du, I didn''t come to you to listen to what you said."


    Du Xu looks up at mi you Ning, his expression is stunned.


    "Liu Xi, something..."


    "No, Mr. Du, now it''s me to ask you a question. You haven''t figured out what I meant by calling you."


    Du Xu nodded, "OK."


    Before, he was sorry for the girl in front of him and shouldn''t use her.


    So he will do whatever he can.


    "Song Yunqing, you know that."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1091

    Miyuning stirred the juice with a straw. "That''s good. Since Mr. Du is not in tex University, I''ll give you a task to check song Yunqing."


    "What?"


    Du Xu looks at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    Mi you Ning sees his facial expression so excited and stares at Du Xu with a smile.


    Knowing that he reflected too much, Du Xu calmed down and said, "what''s wrong with Mr. Song?"


    "Yes, Mr. Song has a problem, but I need you to go to the United States to check his university life, even all the people he contacted."


    Du Xu clenched his lips and obviously resisted.


    Mi you Ning did not urge him.


    "Does Mr. Du know anything?"


    To this question, Du Xu did not say a word.


    They just sat quietly.


    After a while, Du Xu finally spoke.


    "Song Yunqing is a dangerous man. Once I saw him go crazy, when he just arrived at tex University.


    I came back to school late that day. When I passed by Mr. Song''s dormitory, I heard strange sounds coming from it.


    Because his dormitory is not closed, so I plan to go in and ask what happened... "


    At this point, Du Xu did not speak, as if he remembered something, and his expression showed fear.


    "Then what happened?"


    Du Xu looked up at mi you Ning and continued, "I saw song Yunqing dissecting the human body."


    Mi you Ning was caught off guard by this.


    Song Yunqing killed so early.


    Who is the dead man?


    There was no fear on miyuning''s face, just a little surprised.


    Du Xu also knew that his words would make people misunderstand, and quickly added: "it''s prosthesis, but his technique is very neat, and his expression is also a little frightening, gloomy and cold, and his whole body is full of dangerous breath."


    When Du Xu spoke of the prosthesis, MI Youning leaned against the sofa seat.


    "I said, Mr. Du, can you stop breathing?"


    She rolled her eyes at Du Xu, very indecent, but also more real.


    Seeing mi you Ning like this, Du Xu was relieved.


    He said with a smile: "Song Yunqing is really dangerous. Don''t get close to him.


    If you saw the scene of each other''s amputation that day, you will know how terrible this man is. "


    Miyuning shrugged, "Mr. Du, now I have to get close to him. I just hope you can help me to go to the United States.


    Of course, all the expenses are covered by me. As long as you check carefully, this trip will be regarded as a trip abroad. "


    However, Du Xu''s heart is still refused.


    But when I think of Jiang Silu, and he has resigned now.


    Next there is no other plan, Du Xu tangled for a while and agreed.


    When Du Xu agreed, miyuning transferred a large sum of money to him on the spot.


    She simply ordered some things, and Du Xu wrote them down one by one.


    Soon the other party left in a hurry, just like when they came.


    Because Jiang Silu appeared.


    The dress of the other party today is not like the bold woman last night.


    It''s very conservative and elegant.


    Jiang Silu''s stomachache last night did not cause an accident. The child is still in a good condition.


    Today, she came to school as usual. She just finished class and was ready to eat.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Du Xu and mi you Ning here.


    When Du Xu saw Jiang Silu appear, he left quickly on the spot.

 Chapter 1092

    Jiang Silu wants to catch up with her. The doctor''s words last night told her not to do strenuous exercise and to stop all her movements.


    Seeing mi you Ning sitting in front of the sofa, Jiang Si Lu comes up in a rage.


    "Liu Xi, even if I really love Du Xu, you don''t have to use such despicable means to break us up!"


    Mi you Ning listens to Jiang Si Lu''s words and doesn''t even look at her.


    She waved to the waiter not far away.


    The latter comes forward, mi you Ning takes out a piece of 100 yuan cash, "settle accounts."


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    After the waiter left, MI Youning picked up her backpack and stood up.


    "Mr. Jiang, this is a good public place. Please pay attention to your quality, and I don''t care if you and Du Xu fall in love. When you become a female watch, don''t set up chastity memorial archway any more."


    "You For the first time, Jiang Silu heard someone talking to her like this.


    Most of the students in tex University have good family conditions, and there are also many rich second generation students.


    But she can teach these students at will.


    Now it''s the first time that someone has done this to her.


    "What''s the matter with me? Before Mr. Jiang speaks, think about who gave you your job. "


    Not far away the waiter came again, "Miss, change your money."


    Miyuning reaches out and grabs the change from the waiter''s hands.


    She glanced at Jiang Silu with a sneer on her face and strode out of the cafe.


    Jiang Silu looked at her back as she left, with helplessness and frustration on her face.


    She naturally knew that Liu Xi was Liu Dong''s baby daughter.


    That''s a real girl.


    If she really offends Liu Xi, her job at tex University will be lost.


    It''s not until mi you Ning''s back disappears that Jiang Si Lu stomps hard to leave.


    However, just as she was about to leave, her stomach began to ache.


    Thinking of her own actions, Jiang Silu''s face was twisted.


    It''s Liu Xi, the woman, who makes her forget the doctor''s advice.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    The waiter not far away saw the appearance of Jiang Silu and came to help her.


    Jiang Silu was in a bad mood. Now when she heard the name of the waiter again, she immediately changed her face.


    She turned her head and said, "you are the lady. Your whole family is the lady."


    The waiter''s face became ugly.


    It''s not as bad as the family. This man has no virtue in his mouth. Who can be happy.


    The waiter saw that the manager was not there, nodded to Jiang Silu with a smile, turned and left.


    Without the help of the waiters, Jiang Silu was really unstable.


    Suddenly Jiang Silu fell on the ground, she did not get up for a short time.


    Before leaving, the waiter heard the guests'' comments and quickly walked to Jiang Silu.


    But I saw a bloodstain under her.


    This made her silly, and she quickly responded to call the police.


    "Call 120 quickly. It''s a flow."


    The waiter is still shaking and dials 120.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning walked out of the cafe and a gust of wind came.


    I don''t know what''s going on today. She feels uncomfortable all over.


    The body is also a little heavy, and the whole body is a little weak.


    Miyuning went back to school again.


    Next, there is no song Yunqing''s class, and MI Youning has no plan to go back to the classroom.


    She came to Liu Yanzhe''s office again.


    The office is still empty. Take out the key and open it.


    Walking into the office, miyuning throws his backpack aside and lies on the big comfortable sofa.

 Chapter 1093

    I don''t know how long it took.


    "Cough..."


    The coughing sound from the office of the school manager makes passers-by look inside.


    The door of the office is closed and they can only see from the windowsill.


    Miyuning lay on the sofa, curled up and hugged himself tightly.


    People can''t help but feel pity for it.


    They all know that Liu Xi''s health is not good, but they dare not disturb her.


    "Cough..."


    The two passing teachers heard mi you Ning''s voice again, and their eyes were full of meditation.


    "It seems that Liu Xi is ill. Call Liu Dong."


    One of them has come to the office and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Call."


    Another called Liu Yanzhe, but no one answered.


    And miyuning in the room couldn''t hear anyone knocking at the door.


    At this time, she felt uncomfortable all over, and her consciousness drifted away.


    The situation made them feel embarrassed.


    They don''t have the courage to pry open the office of the school manager.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A gentle voice sounded.


    The two teachers turned their heads and saw song Yunqing coming.


    This man is gentle and elegant, which makes people feel good and safe.


    "Mr. Song, Liu Xi is in the office. It seems that the situation is not good and he is ill."


    Song Yunqing, holding the book in his hand, walked quickly.


    He saw miyuning through the window.


    The other side curled up, and the frown came into his eyes.


    Seeing this, he put his book in front of the window and pushed open the window.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning felt that his body had been picked up.


    Although the consciousness is not clear, but that familiar breath, unexpectedly let her think of a person.


    Uncle Huang, the breath on the other side is the same as that surrounding her.


    That''s what she remembers in her bone marrow. She can''t miss it.


    My heart hurts. It hurts.


    It''s like someone is stabbing her with a needle.


    Her soft and weak body made her unable to use her strength.


    Where is this? Why is it so quiet? It seems that she is the only one left between heaven and earth.


    "Liu Xi, Liu Xi wake up..."


    Song Yunqing holds mi you Ning in his arms and rushes out of the office.


    Miyuning''s closed eyes slowly opened in the broken voice.


    A pair of eyes of tiny narrow, saw to hold her man clearly.


    Don''t know, don''t know, face strange.


    This makes her heart''s expectation gradually fall to the bottom.


    It''s not him after all.


    "Liu Xi, Liu Xi, don''t sleep, open your eyes..."


    Miyuning still closed his eyes.


    The body is so heavy, the heart is so painful.


    I feel that my whole body is about to fall apart, which is a kind of pain of being disassembled.


    "Xiaojiu, it''s time for Xiaojiu to take some medicine..."


    Miyuning seems to have seen a man in a four clawed mangpao.


    The noble spirit of the other party is beyond her reach.


    But the gentleness of her pretty face made her close to her.


    It was the only family she recognized.


    "Uncle Huang, uncle Huang..."


    In Song Yunqing''s arms, miyuning reaches for his clothes.


    "Uncle Huang, don''t leave me alone, don''t..."


    At this moment, mi you Ning is a little fragile.


    Tears came out of the corners of his eyes.


    Song Yunqing can''t hear who miyuning is shouting, but he feels his clothes are wet.


    That with warm tears, soaked shirt, touch his muscle skin, straight to his heart.


    Warm tears, let song Yunqing holding the steps of mi you Ning, there is a moment of pause.

 Chapter 1094

    He looked down at the girl in his arms, that fragile tearful appearance, a strange feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    The two teachers behind him followed him closely.


    Seeing mi you Ning like this, they also know that things are not going well.


    Liu Dong is a famous daughter. If he knows that his daughter is ill at school, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    Song Yunqing went on, "give Miss Liu a call."


    "Good..."


    They walked towards the parking lot.


    On the way to meet other colleagues, as well as students have shown a curious look.


    Song Yunqing went to his car, opened the door and put mi Youning in the co driver''s seat.


    "No, uncle Huang, don''t leave me..."


    Miyuning feels that the soft and familiar embrace is about to leave, and immediately grabs song Yunqing''s clothes.


    This makes song Yunqing show a more subtle expression.


    Huang Shu? Who is that?


    He thought it was someone Liu Xi liked.


    But looking at the girl holding his clothes in front of him, it''s not a matter.


    "Liu Xi let go first. You''re sick. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "No, uncle Huang, don''t leave me."


    Miyuning''s slender hands tightly grasped song Yunqing''s clothes.


    Seeing this, the two teachers standing on one side knew that miyuning was unconscious.


    "Mr. Song, why don''t you take Liu Xi to the back and I''ll drive."


    Hearing the words, song Yunqing picked up mi Youning again and said, "OK."


    One of the teachers got to the driver''s seat, and the other was still calling Liu Yanzhe.


    The car gradually drove away from tex University.


    Song Yunqing is holding mi you Ning in the back seat. He looks at the girl in his arms with complicated eyes.


    The other person''s eyes were still dripping with tears.


    That look really makes people feel pity.


    Unfortunately, his heart is not soft.


    "Uncle Huang, uncle Huang..."


    Miyuning''s mouth is still shouting a person.


    Song Yunqing doesn''t know who Huang Shu is.


    But hear the girl in my arms that attachment tone, must be very important to her.


    Thinking of Liu Xi''s poor health, song Yunqing takes out his mobile phone to call Liu Sihan.


    The phone got through, but no one answered it.


    When song Yunqing called for the second time, the phone was finally connected.


    "Hello, Yunqing." Liu Sihan''s voice was still a little confused.


    The sound was just like waking up.


    "Liu Sihan, your sister is ill. Which hospital does she usually go to?"


    As soon as song Yunqing opens his mouth, Liu Sihan immediately turns over from the bed and sits up.


    "What are you talking about?"


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, he almost forgot what happened yesterday.


    I only remember that my heart is not comfortable, and the pain is like needle pricking.


    Later, I seemed to dream about the man in my memory.


    Unfortunately, it''s just a dream after all.


    Looking at the familiar and strange environment around him, MI Youning knew that he was in the hospital.


    Because the original owner''s health is not good, so long-term treatment in a hospital.


    There is a room for her in this hospital.


    The surrounding costumes and scenery are the image of the original owner''s memory.


    There was no one in the ward, but looking at the men''s coat on the sofa not far away, we could see that someone had sent her.


    Just who would it be?


    Just then, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    Miyuning looked up and saw that it was the elder brother of the original owner, Liu Sihan.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Liu Sihan was very happy to see his sister wake up.

 Chapter 1095

    Liu Sihan''s face sank immediately when he heard mi Youning''s words.


    He feigned displeasure and said, "it''s not me. Who do you think it is?"


    Then he stepped up into the room.


    However, behind Liu Sihan, there is still a man.


    Mi you Ning opens her eyes wide and looks at the man following Liu Sihan.


    He was wearing a white shirt with his sleeve rolled up to his forearm and a medical record in his hand.


    Mi you Ning was very clear about it.


    The original owner always goes to the hospital every three or five times, and only needs to scan to know what it is.


    "Mr. Song, you are here, too."


    Song Yunqing hears mi you Ning open his mouth and smiles at her, "are you better?"


    Miyuning felt it seriously, as if it was still heavy.


    The uncomfortable feeling was that the body had run out of oil and the lamp was dead.


    It seems that the body is really not very good.


    In the original plot, even if there is no incident of Du Xu and Jiang Silu together.


    I''m afraid the body of the original owner doesn''t have much to endure.


    Liu Sihan went to MI Youning and touched her forehead with his hand.


    It''s no longer burning. It''s a complete relaxation.


    But it didn''t make him feel any better.


    Liu Sihan turns his hand on miyuning''s forehead and pokes her forehead with his index finger.


    "You say you have a fever and you don''t know if you would have survived if a teacher hadn''t passed by the old man''s office."


    After listening to him, miyuning realized that he had a fever.


    Feel a little itchy throat, "cough..."


    "Yunqing, give me the medicine."


    See sister cough, Liu Sihan''s face again ugly.


    He greets song Yunqing not far away.


    Song Yunqing walked to him quickly and handed the medicine in his hand.


    After that, he was like an unimportant person, watching Liu Sihan carefully pour water and medicine for the girl on the bed.


    Liu Sihan has been in contact with him for some time.


    Know that he is usually careless, and the men and women around him constantly.


    In the open atmosphere abroad, Liu Sihan has made many friends.


    But I didn''t see him take such good care of his girlfriends and girlfriends.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Liu Sihan put the cup in his hand to the table with worry on his face.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile to his worried face, "how can it be so fast? I guess it''s just a cold. Brother, don''t make such a fuss."


    Liu Sihan''s eyes were full of disapproval. "Yesterday, I told you to go home with me. I had to go back to any school. I don''t know what my body is like.


    Don''t be so headstrong next time. If the old man knows, he''ll have to skin me. "


    Liu Sihan''s concern makes mi Youning unable to refute, so he can only nod obediently.


    Song Yunqing looks at the warmth spreading between his brother and sister. He comes over.


    "This is Liu Xi''s case. I''ll go ahead and let her have a good rest."


    This is to Liu Sihan.


    Liu Sihan immediately stood up and took his sister''s case from Song Yunqing.


    "OK, Yunqing. Thank you for today."


    Song Yunqing patted him on the shoulder, "you''re welcome. It''s just a matter of duty."


    Liu Sihan heard this, but showed a very complicated face.


    Such a complex emotion, is that individuals understand his inner restlessness.


    It''s a pity that song Yunqing didn''t see it.


    He looked at mi you Ning lying on the bed.


    "Liu Xi takes good care of his illness. I''ll ask for leave from school for you."

 Chapter 1096

    To song Yunqing''s gentle eyes, MI Youning can''t help nodding.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song."


    Song Yunqing appears here. This man must have sent her here.


    "You''re welcome. Take good care of yourself and wait for you to come back."


    "I''ll see you off."


    As soon as the sound of Song Yun''s Qinghua falls, Liu Sihan can''t wait to speak.


    His performance is very obvious. He doesn''t want song Yunqing to have too much contact with MI Youning.


    Miyuning watched the two men leave the ward.


    At this time, the cell phone beside the bed rang.


    Miyuning picks up his cell phone. It''s Du Xu.


    She picked up the phone and said, "hello."


    "Liu Xi, I''m at the airport now."


    Mi you Ning hears speech to pick eyebrow, "so fast?"


    She is still a little surprised, did not expect that Du Xu action will be so fast.


    "Well, when I get there, I''ll call you if I find anything."


    "All right, have a good trip."


    Du Xu stood in the lobby of the airport, looking at the ticket in his hand, "well."


    He just told Liu Xi that he didn''t plan to do it so soon.


    But Jiang Silu called him.


    He didn''t answer. He was rejected in his heart.


    They live in the apartment, he did not go back, has been living in the hotel.


    I hope that when he comes back, it will calm down.


    Jiang Silu''s injury to him is a scar that cannot be healed.


    It was the woman he really loved, but he didn''t expect it would bring him a fatal blow.


    Well, this is retribution.


    At the beginning, he wanted to use Liu Xi because of Jiang Silu, but he didn''t expect that his favorite person would betray him.


    Hang up, Du Xu walked into the boarding gate.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Miyuning thought it was just a small cold, but he didn''t expect to get better after half a month.


    Liu Yanzhe soon learned that she was ill.


    These days, Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan are always with her.


    No matter how they didn''t deal with her, the two men didn''t confront each other when they took care of her.


    As soon as Liu Yanzhe left, MI Youning was bored in his hospital bed.


    This body is really a headache.


    "Small soul son, really can''t recuperate the body?"


    "Yes, it''s a hangover from the last world."


    The tone of Jiehun is very serious and rational.


    Mi you Ning looks at the ceiling on her head with helpless expression.


    I''ve been in bed for half a month.


    Now she''s really getting moldy.


    "Host, and the sad news is that you have two years to live in this world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a long time, miyuning said, "are you against me, little soul?"


    "No, no, no..." Jie soul quickly retorted, "something is wrong with the world. Liu Xi''s body has obviously reached the limit, which is more fragile than the original plot, so you only have two years."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    She watched the original story again.


    Two years later, it was time for the original owner to die.


    But two years later, it is not the time for song Yunqing to collapse.


    It''s a tough business.


    "Why did song Yunqing use such extreme methods to kill people?"


    I don''t know if this is to ask the soul or herself.


    Miyuning covered his heart and came down from the bed.


    She went to the French window in the ward.


    In this half month, song Yunqing came again.


    The other party was with the other teachers at tex University and left soon after.


    I never saw this man again.


    Du Xu has been to the United States for half a month, and so far there is no useful news.

 Chapter 1097

    Two years is not short, but it is not long.


    If not, the task of the world would be a failure.


    "I''m leaving the hospital!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What? No way


    "I don''t agree!"


    Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan are called to the hospital by Mi Youning.


    When they heard that their baby daughter (sister) was going to leave the hospital, they refused.


    Miyuning has changed her clothes. She is wearing casual clothes and sitting on the sofa in the ward.


    Seeing that both men were worried and disagreed, she gave a smile.


    "My health is not very good, every day in the hospital is about to get depression, let me go back to school, or I will suffocate."


    "What nonsense!"


    Liu Sihan heard the words of death, and his tone was serious.


    So is Liu Yanzhe.


    But Liu Yanzhe stares at Mi Youning''s face and sees a faint smile on her face.


    He couldn''t help drooping his eyes at the thought of the illness that the doctor had discussed with him recently.


    The results of this examination are very bad.


    Daughter''s illness is born, the body is weak, from time to time a minor illness, will bring her life in danger.


    But this time, the doctor said the worst result.


    He didn''t agree with the result.


    "Xixi, why do you go to school?"


    In his impression, his daughter did not have much interest in school, just to pass the time.


    He never asked his daughter how hard she studied.


    After hearing Liu Yanzhe''s question, mi you Ning thinks that this man is on the way.


    She dropped her eyes, her face red.


    That appearance is clearly the state of the little daughter, this is shy.


    Liu Sihan opened his eyes wide and looked at his sister strangely.


    He really hasn''t seen each other like this.


    In front of my sister, this expression is clearly the emotion of those men and women who love him.


    Little sister, this is someone you like!


    Who is that man.


    Who picked up her sister.


    Liu Sihan''s face was full of unhappiness, and even showed the expression of gnashing teeth.


    "Little sister, you..."


    As soon as Liu Sihan spoke, he was interrupted by Liu Yanzhe.


    "Hee hee, do you have someone you like?"


    Miyuning lowered his head.


    But he whispered, "well."


    That voice is very small, if not for the Liu family father and son hearing good, presumably will not hear her voice.


    Miyuning''s admission made their faces look wonderful.


    Liu Sihan''s face is going green.


    He''s full of his precious sister. He''s been taken away.


    I don''t know what kind of man I am.


    If you see each other, he must beat them all over the floor.


    Liu Yanzhe''s face is still calm, but his clenched hands show that he is not in a good mood.


    He looked at his daughter in front of him and asked as calmly as possible, "Xixi, who is that man? Which class is your classmate in? "


    Mi you Ning hung his head and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    Even if you don''t look at Liu''s father, you can feel the low pressure around them.


    She put away the smile in her eyes and put on a pathetic expression.


    When you raise your head, it makes your eyes slightly moist.


    "Dad, brother, I don''t like my classmates."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not classmates.


    At the same time, Liu''s father and son were relieved.


    However, miyuning''s next words made them stand up from the sofa.


    "It''s Mr. Song."

 Chapter 1098

    Liu Yanzhe''s expression was shocked, complicated, painful and finally decadent.


    And Liu Sihan''s expression was stunned, as if he had never reacted.


    He really didn''t reflect it.


    Even in the time of recollection, silly asked, "younger sister, what do you like is that man song Yunqing?"


    The voice is not sure, but also with a faint shock.


    Miyuning''s smile on Liu Sihan was more ugly than crying. She pursed her lips tightly.


    Sometimes silence is acquiescence.


    Liu Sihan''s face became more and more ugly.


    It turned out to be song Yunqing.


    How could it be him.


    Why this man.


    Liu Sihan''s face became twisted gradually.


    It was unacceptable to him.


    "Xixi, you tell your brother whether song Yunqing threatened you, and whether he used some means to force you!"


    Liu Sihan walks up to MI Youning and bends down to look at her.


    Miyuning didn''t expect that he would be so emotional.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know what kind of grudge song Yunqing has with the Liu family, so she remains silent.


    But also for the first time, the line of sight will be not far away from Liu Yanzhe.


    When Liu Yanzhe saw that his son was so unacceptable, how could he not.


    Just looking at the cry in his daughter''s eyes, it made his heart sour.


    What happened in those years was an accident after all. He didn''t think song Yunqing would do anything to his daughter.


    Even if there is hatred in Song Yunqing''s heart, he will not fight against a girl with weak body.


    He trusted song Yunqing''s character.


    Thinking about this, Liu Yanzhe got up from the sofa.


    He walked quickly to mi you Ning and Liu Sihan and stretched out his hand to pull Liu Sihan apart.


    "Look at yourself! I don''t know if your sister is in bad health! "


    Liu Yanzhe scolds Liu Sihan loudly.


    The latter did not talk back to him, nor did they confront each other in the past.


    Just stare at Liu Yanzhe with a kind of ironic eyes.


    "Old man, don''t use your tone of teaching others to teach me, think about what you''ve done!


    Now it''s all on Xixi. Don''t you have the slightest sense of guilt? Don''t you blame yourself... "


    With Liu Sihan''s words, MI Youning sees Liu Yanzhe''s face in front of him.


    A lot of emotions came out of his face.


    Unfortunately, they all turned into helplessness in the end.


    "Sihan, you don''t know what happened in those years. Don''t talk about it again!"


    As soon as Liu Yanzhe opened his mouth, he completely ignited Liu Sihan.


    "I don''t know? I know exactly what happened in those years. I''m dead! A female college student died


    He was very emotional and his eyes were red.


    At the thought of why he went abroad in those years, Liu Sihan was oppressed.


    No one knows how frightened he was when he became an alumnus with song Yunqing.


    Although it is not the fault of the Liu family, it is also the fault of the Liu family.


    So in contact with song Yunqing, he avoids that man in everything.


    Liu Yanzhe doesn''t want to talk about the past.


    That''s the past.


    A dusty case.


    He still believes that he is right.


    He is for the sake of the overall situation, he is for


    Liu Yanzhe had to admit that although it was for the overall situation, it was also for his own reputation at that time.


    The girl student was pregnant.


    He always knew that the girl student was having an affair with Lao Ruan (one of the people killed by song Yunqing).


    For the sake of decency, for the sake of the reputation of the school, he was not wrong.


    Miyuning saw the strange atmosphere between the two sons, and she finally could not help making a sound.


    "Dad, brother, who''s dead?"

 Chapter 1099

    Mi you Ning''s voice, let Liu family father and son''s eyes, at the same time put on her body.


    Just now they forgot the existence of their daughter.


    For her question, the Liu family and their son were speechless.


    Those old things they don''t want to mention.


    There was a tension in the ward.


    Finally, it was Liu Yanzhe who broke all this.


    "Xixi, do you really like song Yunqing?"


    Miyuning nodded shyly.


    She saw the expression of Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan, they will never easily mention song Yunqing''s secret.


    Song Yunqing was drawn to tex University by Liu Fu.


    Song Yunqing also entered tex university with a purpose.


    It''s all about one person.


    A female college student.


    What''s the relationship between that person and song Yunqing? Relatives, lovers, or other relationships.


    Miyuning preferred relatives and lovers.


    Because only these two can make song Yunqing kill people.


    Seeing mi you Ning nodding, Liu Yanzhe sighed deeply.


    Liu Sihan was even more restless.


    In the end, they agreed to let miyuning leave the hospital, but did not let her go back to school at the first time. Instead, they went home to recuperate.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, Liu Yanzhe invited song Yunqing to his home.


    When mi Youning knew the news, he immediately expressed surprise and expectation.


    This makes the Lius and their sons feel helpless and unhappy.


    Love between teachers and students is taboo in school.


    After that day, Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan had a peaceful talk.


    Liu Xi is not in good health now.


    The doctor also informed them, not a few years.


    This is what they knew from the birth of Liu Xi.


    I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    They decided to let nature take its course and even planned to give song Yunqing a push.


    That night, song Yunqing came to Liu''s house.


    Liujia villa is located in the suburb of the city.


    The air here is better, the environment is quiet, suitable for self-cultivation.


    It''s all for Liu Xi''s health.


    When song Yunqing walks into Liu''s house, MI Youning''s eyes are bent up, showing a bright smile.


    This scene is fully captured by the Liu family, father and son. They smile and invite song Yunqing in.


    "Yunqing, I''ve been working hard recently."


    After Song Yunqing sits down, he hears Liu Yanzhe''s words and knows that he is talking about his substitute for Du Xu after his resignation.


    "If Miss Liu is not there, it''s my honor that I can help you."


    Liu Yanzhe gives him a complicated look, and then waves to MI Youning standing behind him.


    Miyuning walked up to him cleverly.


    "This is Xixi, my most precious daughter. The last time she was ill at school, you found that she sent people to the hospital.


    Xixi has been discharged from hospital recently. The girl said that she would like to thank you for inviting you to dinner at home. "


    Mi you Ning pulls Liu Yanzhe''s clothes, "Dad..."


    She expressed her little daughter''s mentality incisively and vividly.


    Song Yunqing narrowed his eyes and glanced at Mi Youning''s behavior.


    Then he looked at Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan.


    Liu Yanzhe''s expression is not relaxed, and Liu Sihan is even more.


    The other side''s whole body is low pressure, it seems very uncomfortable.


    Song Yunqing already knows that this meal is not good tonight.


    "Teacher Liu doesn''t have to be so polite to me. Liu Xi is in poor health. Everyone in the school knows that everyone will do it when they see him."


    Miyuning has been listening to song Yunqing calling for Mr. Liu Fu.


    At this time, she looked up at Song Yunqing, but asked Liu Yanzhe, "Dad, why does Mr. Song want to call you teacher?"

 Chapter 1100

    Mi you Ning''s careless words made the three men present fall into silence.


    Well, it''s taboo again.


    "Because I just met you, leaving footprints is beautiful, the wind blows flowers, tears, because I don''t want to separate..."


    In this quiet atmosphere, miyuning''s mobile phone rings.


    The eyes of the three men stare at mi you Ning one after another.


    In their sight, miyuning takes out his cell phone.


    It''s Du Xu.


    Mi you Ning looked at the three people with a smile, "I''ll answer the phone first. I''m hungry. I''ll have dinner when I come back."


    Then he went upstairs.


    She had a hunch that Du Xu might bring useful news to her this time.


    "Hello..."


    Back in the bedroom, miyuning''s face was no longer like a little girl.


    Her face was calm.


    "Liu Xi, I found something."


    Sure enough.


    Miyuning knew that he would get useful information this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs, Liu''s father and son and song Yunqing are still in a quiet atmosphere.


    Song Yunqing''s gentle face did not change at all.


    Seeing that their faces were not right, song Yunqing laughed in a low voice.


    "Miss Liu doesn''t know what it''s like to ask me to come here today. Don''t say it''s just a simple meal. Look at Sihan''s expression. It''s going to eat me."


    Liu Sihan immediately turned his head aside.


    And Liu Yanzhe glared at him.


    For song Yunqing''s words, he could not escape.


    Today, song Yunqing is invited to his home to see if he has any ideas about his daughter.


    "Yunqing, what do you think of Xixi?"


    Song Yunqing''s eyes contracted for a moment.


    He didn''t think much about the meaning of this.


    But I have to think about it.


    Liu Sihan wanted to swallow his eyes before.


    And Liu Yanzhe''s tentative tone.


    Song Yunqing can not help but think of that night, he sent Liu Xi back to the dormitory apartment scene.


    The girl''s affection for him.


    All of a sudden, song Yunqing shook his head helplessly. The child would not have told the family.


    He''s going to let the weak girl go.


    "What''s wrong with my sister!


    Don''t think that calling you home is to approve of you!


    Song Yunqing, I tell you, don''t even think about it! "


    Liu Sihan saw song Yunqing shaking his head and immediately exploded.


    It''s too late for Liu Fu to stop it.


    Song Yunqing has a thorough understanding of the bombing. What''s the purpose of coming here tonight.


    He said with an apologetic smile to Liu Sihan, "no, I don''t disagree with Liu Xi. It''s just that the other party is really special."


    Then he put his eyes on Liu Yanzhe.


    "Miss Liu, do you remember the game I played with you before?"


    The latter nodded, "remember, it''s not broken yet."


    To this song Yunqing shook his head, "has broken, is Liu Xi broken chess."


    Liu Yanzhe opened his eyes wide at the news.


    Maybe others don''t know, but he knows.


    When playing chess with song Yunqing at the beginning, he felt that the child accepted his invitation and went to tex University for a purpose.


    The other side''s pressing posture, as well as the relentless attack.


    This once made him think that it was wrong to invite song Yunqing to tex University.


    Now that his daughters have fallen into the hands of this child, he really feels wrong.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance to go back.


    This may be life.


    It''s time and destiny.

 Chapter 1101

    "Song Yunqing''s character in the U.S. state of stant university is exactly the same as that in China. There is no big problem.


    But yesterday I met a teacher in stant, who was an alumnus of song Yunqing.


    I heard that song Yunqing often went to see a psychologist, and even went to the underground boxing ring of the United States. Every time he came out, he was scarred.


    Even the psychiatrist I saw before was introduced by the teacher I met yesterday. "


    Miyuning sat on the balcony of his bedroom, looking at the dark street lamp downstairs.


    There is something wrong with song Yunqing. She always knows.


    When Du Xu said that the psychologist, MI Youning narrowed his eyes.


    She felt that was the key.


    "Did the psychologist find it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xu fell into silence.


    Listening to the gasp from the phone, miyuning felt something wrong.


    "Found, also got song Yunqing''s case!"


    It was a gnashing of teeth, obviously a little resistant.


    "Oh? I don''t know how Mr. Du got it? "


    Miyuning is curious about how Du Xu can get song Yunqing''s medical records.


    Generally, this kind of medical record needs confidentiality agreement.


    Hearing mi you Ning mention this, Du Xu, who is far away from the U.S. Hotel, has a pain in his heart, liver, spleen and lung.


    When he met song Yunqing''s alumni, he intended to get closer to each other.


    Even the topic always to song Yunqing.


    Unexpectedly, the other party misunderstood.


    In the United States, male relations are very normal.


    The other party thinks that he is song Yunqing''s boyfriend.


    Song Yunqing is not interested in women.


    Also said he looks good, and song Yunqing very match.


    That made Du Xu sick and didn''t eat all night.


    It''s not that he repels men, but that he and song Yunqing put together.


    The picture was so beautiful that it gave him goose bumps.


    Du Xu didn''t want to tell mi you Ning about this, but he thought of the twists and turns and said it.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Mi you Ning never thought that Du Xu would encounter such a thing again.


    "So later, you let the other party misunderstand, and even sold a miserable wave, let that person find a relationship for you and get song Yunqing''s medical record?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Du Xu couldn''t find his own voice for a long time.


    "How do you know?"


    Mi you Ning shakes his head and laughs, "except for the old story, I really can''t imagine how you got Song Yun Qing''s medical record when you were alone abroad.


    General hospitals, even private clinics, need to keep secrets from patients, unless they have acquaintances


    Du Xu was speechless about mi you Ning''s logic.


    Because she''s very right.


    "Well, Mr. Du, have you read the medical records?"


    Miyuning rose from the deck chair on the balcony.


    "... yes."


    It was because he saw it that Du Xu made this call to mi you Ning.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the medical record."


    Miyuning walked towards the bedroom door.


    If there is no problem, Du Xu''s tone will not be so strange.


    "Yes, song Yunqing''s physical condition is not very good. He seems to have mental illness... No, it''s a mental illness with dual personality."


    Du Xu''s tone was a little urgent. He felt that saying mental illness was like swearing, so he immediately changed his words.


    It''s a mental illness.


    "The medical record also shows that song Yunqing has a irascible personality and needs to vent to relieve it. I really didn''t expect that he would have such an extreme side when he looked at such a gentle person..."

 Chapter 1102

    Later, mi you Ning didn''t care what Du Xu said.


    "Send me the medical record later."


    Then miyuning hung up.


    Du Xu, who is far away in the United States, shows confusion in his eyes when facing the hung up mobile phone.


    So why did Liu Xi ask him to investigate song Yunqing.


    Is it because he was amorous before.


    Is the person Liu Xi really likes song Yunqing?


    Well, this is a no solution problem for the time being.


    Now that he has finished his task, it''s time for him to return home.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning came downstairs, the three men downstairs had already talked and laughed.


    It seems that the previous unhappiness and subtleties have disappeared.


    "Xixi has come down, just in time. Let''s eat."


    Mi you Ning nodded to Liu Yan Zhe, "OK."


    The party moved from the living room to the dining room.


    The servants have prepared the meal.


    The four of them took their seats one after another, and Liu Yanzhe was in the main position.


    Liu Sihan sat under his right hand.


    As for mi you Ning and Song Yun Qing, they are seated in turn on the left.


    In Liu''s family, there are no rules of "no words for food, no words for sleep".


    Everyone was very satisfied with the dishes on the table.


    However, on the way, Liu Yanzhe announced a news.


    For miyuning, it''s hard to decide.


    "Xixi, in two days, my father will go abroad, and your brother will go to Linshi. There is no one at home. You can live in school temporarily. Mr. Song will take care of you at school. If you have any problems, you can go to Mr. Song."


    Miyuning''s hand stopped in the void.


    She looked at Liu Yanzhe with wide eyes.


    The latter gave her a plain smile, as if it was not a big deal.


    Look at Liu Sihan again, good guy... The smile on his face is really worse than crying.


    It seems that the three men have come to an agreement.


    Miyuning looks at Song Yunqing again.


    The other side gave her a gentle smile.


    Song Yunqing did not expect that he would take over Liu Xi when he came to the Liu family today.


    Liu Xi confesses to his family that he likes him.


    It''s impossible for him to believe it.


    This girl he didn''t get in touch with at all.


    Before the other side to see Du Xu''s look, it is clearly to see like talent will show.


    It''s only a few days. The other party says that they like him.


    How can he believe it.


    However, since the Liu family and his son have made such a decision, he has no reason to refuse.


    In the last holding Liu Xi to the hospital, see each other that vulnerable and helpless appearance, he decided to stop.


    She''s still a child and there''s no need to take advantage of each other.


    Unfortunately, Liu family father and son pushed people to him again.


    Mi Youning put the dish in his hand into his tableware. "Why are you so busy all of a sudden?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Yanzhe said with a smile, "yes, Mr. Song is a family member of a student whose father used to be a student. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, I see, Dad."


    Miyuning was half shy and half excited.


    Dinner time was very peaceful.


    Song Yunqing offered to leave after dinner.


    Mi you Ning thought of Du Xu''s words and looked at the gentle man.


    She also offered to take the initiative.


    Liu''s father and son have no opinion, but this should ignore Liu Sihan''s expression of eating people all night.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning and song Yunqing left the villa one after another.


    They were walking on the path outside the door.


    "Mr. Song, I''m going to trouble you next."


    Song Yunqing and MI Youning walk side by side. The girls around them are very quiet, which makes people feel very clever.


    Hearing the polite words, he turned to look at each other.


    "Liu Xi."

 Chapter 1103

    "Liu Xi."


    Song Yunqing stops and looks at the girl in front of him.


    The other side''s small face is still a little pale, but also very beautiful and attractive.


    Miyuning raised his pale and beautiful face and looked at Song Yunqing with a smile.


    "Well, what happened to Mr. Song?"


    Song Yunqing couldn''t say anything about that innocent smile.


    Under the dark streetlights, their figures overlapped.


    "You fool said, since she likes you, please help her. Have you forgotten that she is really dead?"


    Song Yunqing''s ear once again came a gloomy voice.


    His pretty face slowly twisted.


    Miyuning still had a smile on his face, but his eyes didn''t smile at all.


    There is something wrong with song Yunqing.


    The pretty face was twisted out of shape.


    Suddenly, song Yunqing puts his hand around mi Youning''s waist and takes him into his arms.


    "Liu Xi, you like me, don''t you?"


    Without any resistance, miyuning was brought into his arms by song Yunqing.


    Close to each other''s body, she can smell the breath of song Yunqing.


    The other side''s voice is no longer gentle, but overflows a bit of evil spirit.


    "Yes, Mr. Song, I like you very much."


    Song Yunqing''s hand rubbed on mi you Ning''s waist, "is that right, then I''ll help you?"


    His lips slowly approached miyuning''s ear.


    Warm thin lips, gently touched mi you Ning''s earlobe.


    This made miyuning''s body tense.


    The fingers with rings on their hands give off a touch of warmth.


    However, this did not make mi you Ning care too much.


    She squinted at Song Yunqing.


    Now he is very sure that the man in front of him is different.


    The temperament of the whole body has changed, and the tone has changed into a pattern.


    "Well, it''s my honor for Mr. Song to succeed."


    "Ha ha..." Song Yunqing smiles. He looks up into mi Youning''s beautiful eyes.


    "That''s good. I''m looking forward to the rest of my life with you."


    Mi you Ning understood the coldness of this remark.


    Instead of retreating, she said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to it, too."


    Song Yunqing''s eyes were cold, and the gentle smile on his face dissipated.


    "Liu Xi, welcome to the cold abyss to accompany me."


    With these words, song Yunqing releases mi Youning, turns and strides away.


    The figure was determined and lonely.


    Looking at the other person''s back, MI Youning feels that this second personality is easier to deal with than the rational song Yunqing.


    Seeing song Yunqing sitting in the car not far away, MI Youning turns and walks back.


    The car behind starts.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning returned to tex University.


    But she didn''t go to class.


    Now her body is still weak, is really weak to walk a few steps are hard.


    Lying in the dormitory apartment, miyuning looks out the window at the view.


    She is waiting, waiting for the arrival of song Yunqing.


    Now that morning has passed, it''s time for the man to come.


    This morning, when Liu''s father and son brought her, they called song Yunqing in front of her.


    Now that she hasn''t been to class all morning, song Yunqing is sure to come.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked.


    Miyuning drew back her gaze out of the window and raised her lips.


    coming.


    "The door is unlocked. Come in."


    The door twisted.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes showed an expectant smile and looked straight at the door.


    That look is like waiting for my sweetheart.


    The door was opened from the outside.

 Chapter 1104

    Song Yunqing pushes open the door, facing mi Youning''s expectant eyes.


    There was a twinkle of guilt on his face, but it changed only for a moment.


    "What would you like for lunch?"


    As song Yunqing walked in, he asked.


    Now that he''s here, it means that everything he''s going to do next is to involve the girl.


    I wanted to let him go, but after thinking about it all night last night, the darkness in my heart succeeded in suppressing him.


    The real death is due to Liu Yanzhe.


    That man''s hopelessness, as well as everything buried, will have to pay the price.


    Mi you Ning''s plain eyes look at Song Yunqing and close the door.


    The other person''s hand is still carrying something.


    "What did the teacher bring? What did you bring? What did I eat."


    Song Yunqing glances at mi you Ning.


    The other person''s face is still wearing a smile.


    It''s a pity


    It''s a pity that she is not true after all.


    Song Yunqing put his things on the table and took out the lunch box from inside.


    "There are meat and vegetables. Let''s see what you like to eat. I heard that you like to eat small chops. I bought you a portion, as well as lotus root and eggplant.


    Listening to song Yunqing''s introduction, miyuning found that the original owner loved to eat them.


    Although he was a little hungry, miyuning did not take any action.


    After Song Yunqing arranged the lunch boxes, he looked back.


    Seeing that miyuning did not get up, he could not help walking to the bedside.


    "Get up for dinner. The second class is mine. I''ll go with you after eating."


    Miyuning, no matter what he said, reached out and took song Yunqing''s hand.


    "Mr. Song, I have no strength. Please hold me up."


    Song Yunqing shook his eyes with his innocent smile.


    Before his brain could respond, he bent down and reached out to encircle the miyuning in his arms.


    "Little soul, hurry up."


    "I see. Hurry up."


    When song Yunqing touched her, miyuning reached out and hugged her.


    "Miss Song, I like you. Do you like me?"


    Song Yunqing''s eyes show confusion, as if something is wrong.


    He had no resistance to the girl in front of him.


    Even want to hold people like this for a lifetime.


    However, he did not answer miyuning''s question.


    Do you like it?


    Not so much.


    He just wants to use this girl to fight Liu Yanzhe.


    When Liu Yanzhe and his son handed the man over to him, he had this plan.


    Miyuning looked at Song Yunqing''s confused eyes.


    The soul power of the body, quickly input to the upper body.


    She can''t see song Yunqing''s information, but now she can hypnotize each other.


    Especially when song Yunqing has a second personality, hypnosis will be more effective.


    "Song Yunqing, song Yunqing..."


    Miyuning whispered song Yunqing''s name.


    The sound from far to near, from near to far.


    Let song Yunqing simply can''t hear exactly in which direction.


    This is the time.


    Miyuning sneaks into song Yunqing''s memory.


    She went into each other''s mind, trying to explore some memory.


    So you have to get what you want.


    In Song Yunqing''s mind is a blank confusion.


    Mi you Ning did not give up.


    She was looking for the memory she wanted in her white mind.


    Soon in the corner not far away, I saw some pictures.


    It''s a mess of pictures.


    The memory in that corner is the picture of song Yunqing and a girl.


    Two people are very intimate, it''s not too much to say that a Siamese baby.

 Chapter 1105

    She pretended not to hear song Yunqing''s exclamation.


    Jiehun also knows the situation of miyuning.


    But he really can''t pull out her soul.


    "Host, he is..."


    I can''t say the following.


    But mi you Ning is so clever that he can understand it in half a sentence.


    "Do you think song Yunqing is


    That tone is incredible, the brain has a moment of downtime.


    That''s a big problem.


    Mi you Ning feels that his moral integrity is not guaranteed.


    Song Yunqing has deep feelings with a girl named Zhenzhen.


    She has guessed that the other party is the white moonlight of song Yunqing.


    Otherwise song Yunqing would not be so crazy.


    More for each other killed several people, with extremely cruel means.


    Mi you Ning didn''t struggle any more. On the contrary, he was somewhat loveless.


    "Little soul, you are hurting me!"


    Miyuning thought that as long as song Yunqing was rescued, it would be good.


    But I didn''t expect that this man had a hidden identity.


    How can she accept it.


    Numb! She doesn''t want to be a third party.


    "Host, accept your destiny. You can not only complete the task, but also get more soul power. Is that perfect?"


    Jiehun said that he did not understand the use of miyuning''s moral integrity.


    When miyuning did not resist, song Yunqing''s strength was reduced.


    He bowed his head and kissed her on the body.


    It''s like worshiping the most intimate lover.


    Suddenly, miyuning''s waist was raised.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shit! so painful!


    The unexpected attack made miyuning''s eyes and pupils shrink.


    The eyes were slack and didn''t know where to put them.


    It really hurts. It hurts to the extreme.


    It seems that song Yunqing didn''t hear mi Youning''s cry, instead, he came to her ear and laughed.


    "Do you gaze into the abyss? Welcome to the abyss. "


    Miyuning''s eyes slowly gathered light, and her eyes focused on Song Yunqing.


    Beautiful face with water, the other side did not move.


    It can be seen that he endured very hard.


    However, it is necessary to be patient.


    This man is twisted and gloomy.


    He didn''t know what pity was.


    "Song Yunqing, I hope you won''t regret it."


    Miyuning slowly closed his eyes.


    Has reached this step, again special retreat, don''t say this is very affectable, she is also at a loss, OK.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s attitude, Song Yun Qing smiles instead.


    "No, I''ll never regret it!"


    Song Yunqing moved.


    The attack has officially begun. There is no attack so far.


    It''s like I don''t know how tired I am. I try my best every time.


    Miyuning''s body seemed to float in the void.


    Her body has been completely controlled by song Yunqing, there is no freedom at all.


    At the time of launching, song Yunqing lowered his head and blocked mi Youning''s lips.


    She''s human, too, and she can''t help making a noise about it.


    Before he knew it, song Yunqing had been led by Mi Youning.


    A heavy gasping sound sounded in the quiet room.


    "Liu Xi..."


    Miyuning''s eyes were still closed.


    This time, song Yunqing''s voice returned to its former gentleness.


    It seems that the master character has appeared.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the strength to take care of each other.


    They are physically weak.


    In this long time, she has been trying to control her heartbeat.


    Otherwise, she would be the first Tasker to die in bed because of the fork circle.


    "Liu Xi, are you... Are you ok?"


    Song Yunqing''s face was worried.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    For those who don''t have something to read.


    Don''t make comments that affect other people''s reading if you don''t see the end!


    Did I point out in the article that there is another man in the man''s heart? Does he have a girlfriend? Does he have a lover?


    Don''t say anything that affects others? OK£¿£¡


    This kind of influence on other people''s reading is to show that you have a strong sense of existence.


    Who wrote this book?


    Do you know better than the author?


    Did you read the profile? One on one, Su Shuang, sweet pet Wen.


    Don''t confuse other readers! It''s not that you can''t speak! It''s about not imposing things that you don''t need.


    Do not like the black you can skip, do not like the author you can delete the book!


    [please read carefully, the foreshadowing is very clear]

 Chapter 1106

    "You can ask for anything."


    Song Yunqing is very calm.


    Calm is like talking about another business.


    The tone was more business like.


    Miyuning knew that he had a dual personality and did not force him.


    It''s just


    "Mr. Song, if you really want to be responsible for me, then marry me."


    Since the other party came, she had no reason to refuse, didn''t she.


    Song Yunqing has a feeling that he can''t see through the girl''s smiling face.


    Miyuning''s request really surprised him.


    Song Yunqing thinks of the perfect match between them. He reaches for MI Youning''s hair.


    That action is very gentle, gentle people are about to move.


    Warm fingers caress - touching miyuning''s earlobe.


    His voice seemed to have feelings.


    "Well, I said I would be responsible for you."


    At the end of his talk, Song Yun approaches mi you Ning and kisses her on the forehead.


    "Take a rest. I''ll see you later."


    The other party got up and walked out of the apartment.


    Mi you Ning''s hand was beating on the desk of the bedside cabinet, and his eyes were puzzled.


    Song Yunqing actually agreed to marry her.


    It was a slight surprise to her.


    The door of the apartment was opened and song Yunqing did not leave immediately.


    Instead, he turned around.


    He looked at the girl lying on the bed.


    The other side''s face was pale and his eyes were on him all the time.


    The eyes seem to love, in fact, deep in the eye, and he is quite calm and rational.


    "I''ll take you home after class. Have a rest."


    Song Yunqing has a touch of tenderness in his mouth.


    What he said was to reassure mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning appropriate show surprised, immediately surprised eyes.


    For her change, song Yunqing turned and left.


    When you leave, gently close the door.


    Until song Yunqing disappeared in sight, the surprise smile on MI Youning''s face dissipated.


    Song Yunqing wants to take her home, so she needs to contact Liu Yanzhe or Liu Sihan in advance.


    Liu Sihan, the father and son of the Liu family, seems to be fooling around. The wind is flowing, which makes people feel unreliable.


    In fact, he is the most thoughtful, and his mouth is so strict that you can''t pry it open.


    Then only Liu Yanzhe is left.


    Liu Yanzhe''s daughter really has no edge.


    As long as Liu Xi wants, even if it is the moon in the sky, the other party will certainly find a way to get a corner for her.


    "Little soul, try to keep my body going for a day. I need to go out."


    "Host... It''s too hard..."


    The words of abstaining from the soul are still hesitant.


    Mi you Ning sneered, "come on, little soul, we''ve known each other for a day or two. Hurry up and finish this world task. I''ll get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "Host, Dad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What the hell


    Miyuning suspected that there was something wrong with her ears.


    "Little... Little soul, what do you say?"


    The ring soul floating in the space, looking at the colorful glazed stone in front of him, said again, "host, call dad, I will help you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Little soul, if you feel itchy, you really don''t have to beat around the bush."


    It took mi Youning a long time to find her voice.


    She felt as if she had been led astray by someone.


    Jie Hun: "host, you should have the attitude of asking for help. You will lose my golden finger like this."


    "I Pooh!"


    "Little soul, you wait for me. If you don''t kneel down to call your father, I''m worthy of you!"


    Miyuning was really angry and his face changed.

 Chapter 1107

    However, just as miyuning was about to enter the space, he felt a sharp pain.


    "Well..."


    She put her hand over her heart.


    The pain reached level 10, which caught her off guard.


    It took a few seconds to get back to normal.


    "Well, if you can persist for one day, your body will be very weak after losing the effect. You have to cultivate for several days to recover."


    When the soul says something, mi you Ning knows what''s going on.


    It turns out the other person is diverting her attention.


    "Little soul, you are really my good friend."


    Miyuning sighed.


    If you tell her the pain in advance, it may be more obvious.


    Waiting for the time of pain, even a second is very painful.


    "You''re welcome, so would you like to call dad?"


    Just a few words, it''s going to heaven.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but curl his mouth, "why don''t you kneel down and call dad, and I''ll think about it again?"


    The soul is silent.


    Miyuning clearly felt the strength of his body and was no longer as powerless as before.


    She picked up one side of the mobile phone again, turned out Liu Yanzhe''s phone to dial out.


    "Hello, Xi Xi, how are you? What''s the matter?"


    The phone was put through soon.


    When Liu Yanzhe answered the phone, he was very worried.


    Miyuning chuckled, "Dad, where are you?"


    "... I am in the United States."


    "Hee hee... Dad, don''t cheat me. I know you didn''t go to the United States."


    Miyuning mercilessly broke his lie.


    Just listen to the sigh of Liu Yanzhe on the phone.


    "It''s not for you. How are you feeling? Did song Yunqing bully you? "


    Miyuning wants to say that he is in very good health. Song Yunqing has eaten your daughter dry.


    But she won''t say that.


    Liu Yanzhe doesn''t jump yet.


    "Dad, I need to talk to you about song Yunqing."


    ¡­¡­


    After Song Yunqing left the dormitory apartment, his course had been delayed.


    I had been delayed with miyuning for a long time, but it was too late.


    He left because he didn''t know how to face each other.


    Walking on the familiar path of the campus, song Yunqing was confused.


    He once accepted Liu Yanzhe''s invitation only for Jiazhen.


    His only family.


    At the beginning, song Jiazhen was covered with blood, which hurt his eyes and upset his world.


    Especially in each other''s stomach, there are children.


    Really so good, why would jump.


    Clearly all the people are there, why no one to save her.


    Later he got some bad news.


    At that time, Liu Yanzhe, as the leader of the school, wanted to die.


    Even blocked the news of the real jump.


    Professor Wang, who is still in school, used to be Jiazhen''s tutor.


    And Miss Li is also Jiazhen''s teacher.


    The last one is Ruan.


    Once, he was also a teacher of Jiazhen.


    Unfortunately, after Jiazhen''s death, he left school, and now he has made a little success.


    But why.


    They can be safe by any means.


    Especially Ruan, Jiazhen''s baby is his.


    Professor Wang and Mr. Li treat Liu Yanzhe coldly for his failure to save him.


    They clearly know what happened, and know that Jiazhen''s child''s surname is Ruan. They put all the blame on Jiazhen.


    Jiazhen suffered a lot during that time.


    How much torture did she suffer before she chose to jump off a building.


    ¡ª¡ª


    During the day there are more.

 Chapter 1108

    At the thought of Jiazhen''s bloody appearance, song Yunqing''s heart became dark.


    He came to tex for revenge.


    Time has gone by so long that we can''t get hold of them at all.


    Now he''s been at tex for quite a while.


    Many people don''t know what happened in those years, except for some senior officials.


    But he won''t let go so easily.


    Now the emergence of Liu Xi, there is a change in the relationship with each other.


    All this upset his plan.


    He counted a lot, but he didn''t. Liu Xi would appear in his life.


    He knows how much Liu Yanzhe loves her.


    Originally intended to play - get each other, let Liu Yanzhe also taste the taste of relatives were hurt.


    But he restrained himself, especially to the girl''s eyes.


    Even if the cheek is pale, but the eyes are so bright, so exciting.


    As long as on Liuxi''s eyes, he can do nothing.


    Even if he had any idea in his heart, as long as he saw those beautiful and bright eyes, everything was blocked.


    When he was soft hearted, the second personality appeared.


    There was a complete transformation between them.


    Song Yunqing stopped and looked up at the dark sky.


    These days the weather is particularly gloomy, just like his heart.


    He has one thing to admit.


    He couldn''t seem to hurt Liu Xi.


    The girl made it impossible for him to start.


    Now that a real relationship has taken place, he is also avoiding it.


    If you don''t avoid it, who knows if the second personality will come out.


    That''s a complete lunatic.


    "I''m not crazy! I''m for Zhenzhen. Don''t forget Zhenzhen''s tragic death for Liuxi! "


    Song Yunqing heard the roar from the bottom of his heart.


    He has never forgotten the real tragic death.


    Never forget.


    "I haven''t forgotten. Why don''t you do it? Why don''t you do it!"


    The double personality is roaring, roaring and angry.


    Song Yunqing felt that he could not suppress the other party.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the gentleness in Song Yunqing''s eyes receded.


    It was a pair of dark, angry eyes.


    There was a low pressure all over the body.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll do it!"


    Song Yunqing talks to himself and walks in a direction.


    That''s the teacher''s office area.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning''s body regained its strength. She put on her clothes and simply covered the ambiguous traces on her body.


    She just made an appointment with Liu Yanzhe.


    In the teahouse where the other party often drinks tea.


    With his mobile phone and bag, miyuning left tex University.


    In less than half an hour by taxi, she arrived at the appointed teahouse.


    At this time, mi you Ning didn''t know that song Yunqing left with them not long after she left tex University.


    The three men left tex University talking and laughing.


    Song Yunqing''s performance is very normal.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning walks into the teahouse and tells the waiter the number of the private room. Led by the other party, he meets Liu Yanzhe.


    Liu Yanzhe is sitting in a room full of ancient charm.


    The sound of the guzheng is comfortable.


    Not far from the room, there is a woman in Qipao who is very temperament, sitting there playing guzheng.


    "Daddy


    Miyuning enters the room and walks towards Liu Yanzhe.


    "Xixi, come and sit down."


    Liu Yanzhe waves to MI Youning.


    The woman sitting not far away did not look up when she came in at miyuning, and continued her hand movements.


    Miyuning walked up to Liu Yanzhe and joked, "Dad said he was in the United States."

 Chapter 1109

    How could Liu Yanzhe not hear her banter.


    He will pull aside the seat, "sit first, find dad what to say."


    Miyuning sits beside Liu Yanzhe.


    See each other straight to the theme, she glanced at the woman sitting not far away.


    "What I want to ask is about song Yunqing. Does he know a girl named Zhenzhen.


    "Pa..."


    Liu Yanzhe just picked up the tea cup, so it fell to the table.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to see his flustered movements.


    But to the woman not far away, "you go out first, I will call you if you need."


    "All right."


    The woman''s voice was gentle, with the softness of a Jiangnan woman.


    Looking at the other party leaving, MI Youning''s eyes darkened.


    That woman doesn''t feel very good to her.


    It seems too quiet, too gentle.


    Liu Yanzhe''s panic was only a moment, and soon recovered.


    He reached out to pick up the tea cup in front of the table and asked casually, "Xixi, who told you that?"


    Liu Yanzhe doesn''t believe that song Yunqing told her that her daughter actually knew the name of the event many years ago.


    Song Yunqing''s character and manner are not like that kind of person.


    The other side is calm and rational.


    Song Yunqing was hurt by that. How could he uncover his scar.


    After the woman left, MI Youning looked into Liu Yanzhe''s eyes seriously.


    "Dad, what happened to that girl named Zhenzhen? What''s the relationship between her and song Yunqing?


    Are they lovers? Am I a junior? I want to know what happened.


    I''m your daughter. Don''t you watch me suffer in this relationship? "


    If you want to get words out of Liu Yanzhe''s mouth, you have to play the emotional card.


    Sure enough


    Liu Yanzhe saw mi you Ning''s face full of pain and depression, and his eyes full of curiosity.


    He sighed deeply.


    "I don''t want to talk about it any more. After so many years, I still firmly believe that I''m not wrong. Sitting in my position, I can''t ruin the reputation of the school for my own sake..."


    Liu Yanzhe''s voice was very heavy.


    When the other party says that he is not wrong, he is clearly not firm.


    The girl named Zhenzhen, whose full name is song Jiazhen, is song Yunqing''s sister.


    A sister, a father and mother.


    Their parents died early, and under the care of their relatives, they finally became independent.


    The relatives treated their brother and sister well.


    They left their relatives when they were adults.


    Two people go to school while working to earn tuition.


    Song Yunqing had a great chance to be admitted to tex University.


    Unfortunately, before the college entrance examination, he was still taking care of his sister and took several jobs.


    That affected his normal performance.


    Finally, I was admitted to the University in the next city.


    Although song Yunqing regretted this, he didn''t have much regret.


    Because he did not pass the exam, but his sister can.


    Under his care, song Jiazhen is used to living outside.


    The next year, song Jiazhen took the college entrance examination.


    She had a big brother, and was admitted to tex University.


    Unfortunately, that girl''s life is not good.


    Within a few months of entering tex University, he jumped off a building and committed suicide.


    "Suicide? Why? "


    Miyuning interrupts Liu Yanzhe.


    Liu Yanzhe took a sip of his tea.


    Why song Jiazhen jumps from a building is a scandal for the school.


    Because she''s pregnant.


    They are still children of their own teachers.


    That''s how he talks about it in front of his daughter.

 Chapter 1110

    Although Liu Yanzhe is hard to speak.


    But when he thought of his daughter''s love for song Yunqing, he thought it was a warning.


    Maybe after her daughter knows, what will change in her love for song Yunqing.


    Liu Yanzhe put his tea cup on the table and continued: "Song Jiazhen was pregnant. It was her teacher''s child. Although the child studied well, he was well protected by his brother..."


    When song Jiazhen was at school, he was with Mr. Ruan.


    No one knows if song Jiazhen was forced.


    But the school has eyes can see, song Jiazhen and Ruan teacher often together.


    In school, some teachers have a really bad impression on Song Jiazhen.


    No matter whether song Jiazhen volunteered or not, she carried the reputation of "Gou Yin" teacher.


    The teachers'' isolation of song Jiazhen led some students to isolate her.


    If it''s just isolated, it''s OK that they even hit song Jiazhen.


    Before Song Jiazhen jumped from the building, her clothes were messy and there were some ambiguous traces on her body.


    Later I learned that she was blocked by some people before jumping off the building.


    Those students, male and female, did not invade song Jiazhen.


    But the ambiguous trace of her body has proved that she really has an affair with a man.


    Song Jiazhen jumped out of the building.


    Two lives for one corpse.


    The appearance of death is very miserable.


    Especially the traces of joy and love, let everyone point out.


    Knowing that song Jiazhen had only one brother, the school contacted song Yunqing.


    Song Yunqing comes back from the next city and only sees song Jiazhen''s body.


    The other side didn''t cry, didn''t shed tears, didn''t feel sad.


    The whole body is releasing a calm and calm atmosphere.


    The police also sent people to investigate the death of song Jiazhen.


    The students who bullied her were sent to the police station for questioning.


    Even those teachers who were not very friendly to song Jiazhen were passed on one after another.


    The students were terrified.


    There were also one or two teachers who yelled at the police station.


    Said Song Jiazhen hook - lead teacher, the stomach is still pregnant with evil - kind.


    Liu Yanzhe also knows about it.


    He wanted to dismiss them for the first time, but their parents had great ability in the literary world.


    I had to persuade people to go back and have a rest.


    It wasn''t long before Mr. Ruan resigned.


    The other side still had a wife at that time, but no one had seen his wife.


    Ruan teacher did not take the initiative to mention the family.


    Only know that the file shows that teacher Ruan is married.


    It didn''t take long for the school to compensate song Yunqing.


    Song Yunqing did not accept the money.


    Until Liu Yanzhe knew that song Yunqing had gone abroad.


    He could see song Yunqing''s reason and depression. He was afraid of something.


    So he sent his son, Liu Sihan, abroad.


    Liu Sihan is not stupid. How can he go abroad for no reason.


    At that time, he had a lot of friends in China.


    Until Liu Yanzhe told the story and asked him to promise Liu Sihan many unreasonable treaties, the other party went to the United States honestly.


    In several years abroad, Liu Sihan did not find anything wrong with song Yunqing.


    Until song Yunqing returned home, Liu Yanzhe invited song Yunqing to tex University.


    The development after that gave him a headache.


    "I didn''t expect that my favorite baby daughter would like her teacher. Sometimes I wonder if it''s still on me."


    Liu Yanzhe''s expression is a bit decadent.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s vision, we can see the complexity.

 Chapter 1111

    "Xixi, are you sure you really like song Yunqing? Dad can''t see through him and is worried about you."


    Mi you Ning picked next eyebrow, "that father why want to match me with teacher song?"


    This choked Liu Yanzhe.


    Of course he won''t tell his daughter why.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Liu Yanzhe''s eyes showed pain.


    Flowers of the same age, doomed to wait for the season of bloom.


    What he can do in his life is to bring the best things in the world to his daughter.


    Although song Yunqing can''t see through, his daughter likes it. He won''t stop it.


    "Dad, does Mr. Ruan like song Jiazhen?"


    Mi you Ning rubs the tea cup on the table and asks casually.


    Liu Yanzhe was stunned.


    It is not surprising that mi you Ning asked this question.


    Just now, when Liu Yanzhe talked about teacher Ruan several times, his tone was very familiar.


    Liu Yanzhe sighed, "I don''t know if I have any feelings, but after Song Jiazhen''s death, Lao Ruan divorced, and his life was very decadent for some time."


    Miyuning''s eyes flashed.


    "Little soul, what do you say?"


    Her hands clenched the cup in her hands.


    Just when Liu Yanzhe opens his mouth, Jiehun tells her a bad news.


    "Song Yunqing has killed Professor Wang and Mr. Li, and now they are together with Mr. Ruan."


    "Damn it


    Miyuning could not help but get up from his seat with a rude remark.


    Liu Yanzhe looks at his daughter''s behavior in surprise.


    "What happened to Xixi?"


    Miyuning takes a look at Liu Yanzhe.


    Professor Wang and Miss Li are dead.


    Ruan is now with song Yunqing.


    So the next one is Liu Yanzhe.


    "Dad, are you driving here?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Yanzhe saw that his daughter''s face was serious and his expression was very cautious.


    I thought something was wrong with her, so I stood up.


    "Little soul, where is song Yunqing now?"


    "The abandoned factory in the west of the city."


    "Dad, I''m going to the waste factory in the west of the city. You can take me there."


    Now let Liu Yanzhe stay alone, she doesn''t know if there will be any accident, it''s better to let the other party follow her.


    "Good."


    Liu Yanzhe grabs the car key and goes to the door.


    "Are you going to leave?"


    The woman standing at the door, seeing Liu Yanzhe and MI Youning come out, immediately steps forward and makes a respectful voice.


    This is the gentle woman who played guzheng in the room before.


    Mi you Ning stood in the way of Liu Yanzhe and said with a smile, "yes."


    With that, she pulls Liu Yanzhe to leave quickly.


    "Little soul, what''s the matter with that woman?"


    "Let me see..."


    It wasn''t until mi you Ning got into the car that Jie Hun said, "that woman seems to have something to do with song Yunqing. It''s only found that she called song Yunqing half an hour ago."


    After hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning was afraid.


    If she didn''t make an appointment with Liu Yanzhe today, the man around her would die.


    "Is Ruan in danger now?"


    "Not for the time being."


    Liu Yanzhe drove to the abandoned factory in the west of the city.


    "Xixi, what are you going to do in the abandoned factory?"


    His daughter is going to an abandoned factory. Liu Yanzhe still needs to ask.


    Miyuning turns to see Liu Yanzhe.


    The other party is driving seriously, but his face is worried.


    She didn''t know how to say it.


    Now it''s dead. It''s reasonable to call the police.


    But mi you Ning thought that he would hand song Yunqing over to the police, but he couldn''t.

 Chapter 1112

    West of the city, abandoned factory.


    Song Yunqing is sitting on an old machine. Not far away from him stands an elegant man.


    Each other''s age seems to have entered middle age, with white marks on both temples.


    "Does Mr. Ruan know who I am?"


    Song Yunqing and Zhou Sheng released the evil spirit.


    At this moment, he is like Shura from hell.


    Not far from them, there were two men.


    They are Professor Wang and Miss Li.


    They were covered in blood and tied to the old machine.


    And song Yunqing''s body is also full of blood.


    The two old friends who breathed faintly and were covered with blood did not surprise the elegant middle-aged man.


    There was a relaxed look in his eyes.


    He walked not far away from Song Yunqing and leaned against piles of iron pipes.


    Then he took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it slowly.


    Mr. Ruan, no, it''s time to call him boss Ruan.


    Boss Ruan took a deep puff on his cigarette, with a bitter smile on his face.


    "I know you. Jiazhen often talks about you and says that she has the best brother in the world."


    This successfully angered song Yunqing.


    Now Song Yunqing is in the second personality.


    He jumped off the machine and kicked boss Ruan in the shoulder socket.


    "Bang..."


    "Well..."


    The other side was kicked on the ground by song Yunqing.


    "You dare to mention Zhenzhen. You insulted Zhenzhen and made her die so miserable!"


    Song Yunqing looks at the middle-aged man on the ground coldly.


    He raised his feet and walked towards each other step by step.


    "When I was pregnant with your baby in my stomach, you are a beast. You can''t escape after you''ve been at large for so long. Damn you!


    Really so small, how helpless when she died, she was killed by you


    Boss Ruan still has a cigarette in his hand. He laughs sarcastically at Song Yunqing''s words.


    See each other coming, there is no fear.


    Sit up slowly from the floor.


    Looking at the crooked cigarette in his hand, he took a puff and threw it away.


    Look up at the handsome man in front of him.


    Ruan boss confided in the white smoke, "I have nothing to say about that year, I know you will keep the appointment."


    Song Yunqing''s hands show a thin sheet.


    That''s a surgical blade for surgery.


    He squatted down slowly and growled angrily, "Ruan, why do you abuse my sister! What are you doing! That''s my only family! You ruined it


    The protagonist song Yunqing felt the instability of the second personality.


    Before that, the two people were tortured by the second personality.


    Now there is something obviously wrong with this man. He can''t see what the second personality can do.


    "Stop it! Don''t go on! "


    "Ho! You coward, hold it for me


    Song Yunqing suddenly sneers at the air.


    Boss Ruan didn''t notice anything wrong with him.


    Now he''s in memory.


    What happened in those years was really his fault, because he was too cowardly.


    That''s why he lost everything, his favorite student and the only child in his life.


    "Stop it, you lunatic!"


    Just when boss Ruan fell into the memory, the second personality took action.


    The thin surgical blade slowly approached boss Ruan.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just then, a car drove into the abandoned factory.


    How could boss Ruan not be aware of the danger? He just wanted to die.


    However, the sound of the emergency brake stopped the second personality.

 Chapter 1113

    Song Yunqing stops his action, turns his head and stares at the vehicles breaking into his territory.


    Boss Ruan also looked at the voice.


    When Liu Yanzhe drove into the factory, he saw song Yunqing.


    Because of the shadow of his back, he couldn''t see the person he was hiding.


    Mi Youning is on the co pilot''s seat, but he sees song Yunqing holding a blade in his hand.


    The blade is still slowly approaching boss Ruan.


    So she urged Liu Yanzhe to drive quickly, which interrupted song Yunqing''s action.


    Liu Yanzhe stops and looks at the scene in the factory in disbelief.


    Two people not far away are teachers of Tex University.


    They were covered in blood, so that people could not see whether they were alive or dead.


    The man in front of song Yunqing is his old friend.


    Liu Yanzhe''s body is stiff, especially seeing that song Yunqing is covered with blood.


    Miyuning didn''t take care of Liu Yanzhe''s mood.


    The first time she stopped, she opened the door and quickly ran out of the car.


    "Song Yunqing!"


    Miyuning''s call made song Yunqing''s expression stunned.


    He didn''t know how the girl came along.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he saw Liu Yanzhe getting off the bus.


    Song Yunqing''s second personality suddenly raised his lips.


    "When all the people are here, I''ll find them again."


    The other side''s expression is crazy, but also can''t cover up his handsome face, bring people''s amazing.


    The whole body is the appearance of blood, let a person see, although fear, but have fatal attractive temperament.


    Miyuning calmly looks at Song Yunqing.


    She suddenly raised her feet and walked towards Professor Wang and Miss Li not far away.


    "Little soul! I thought you said they were dead! "


    Even though mi you Ning''s soul power is weak, he still feels the breath of Professor Wang and Mr. Li.


    "This... This... Maybe it''s too far away, or maybe it''s song Yunqing''s aura. Let me make a mistake."


    On the contrary, mi you Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as people don''t die.


    Then I have a chance to recover everything.


    Now she is glad that song Yunqing does not decompose Professor Wang and his teacher''s body as in the original story.


    "To save them, song Yunqing can''t make any mistakes now."


    She wants to save song Yunqing, but she also wants to conquer him.


    This is a dual task. How can song Yunqing finish it like this.


    After listening to Liu Yanzhe''s explanation, MI Youning sympathizes with song Yunqing instead.


    The rational and crazy side of the other side is just being forced.


    How could he not be sad about his sister''s death.


    Liu Yanzhe said that song Yunqing didn''t cry or have a sad expression.


    But when she entered song Yunqing''s memory.


    Clearly see that man, standing in the rainy night crying and sad expression.


    And of course, there''s the crazy side.


    "OK, please be careful. Now Song Yunqing is in danger."


    "I see."


    Miyuning stood in front of Professor Wang and Mr. Li.


    Cover the soul with your body to heal two people.


    During her movements, Liu Yanzhe, song Yunqing, and boss Ruan''s eyes were on her one after another.


    Liu Yanzhe has been shocked by the scene in front of him.


    He thought Professor Wang and Miss Li were dead.


    Seeing that his daughter was so close to the two men, he wanted to call her over.


    But before Liu Yanzhe spoke, MI Youning spoke to song Yunqing.


    "Song Yunqing, did you think of me when you killed people?"


    Now mi you Ning doesn''t know how to persuade song Yunqing to stop.


    But there is a card.

 Chapter 1114

    She didn''t know what position she held in Song Yunqing''s mind.


    But now she can''t watch each other die.


    Especially his second personality.


    In front of such a crazy song Yunqing, must be the second personality.


    Song Yunqing was stunned when he heard what mi Youning said.


    He took a deep look at mi you Ning, and then looked scornful.


    "Liu Xi, who do you think you are? You are just Liu Yanzhe''s daughter. Liu Yanzhe also had unshirkable responsibility for the death of my sister in those years!"


    Liu Yanzhe finally recovered from Song Yunqing''s words.


    "What happened in those years has nothing to do with Xixi. Song Yunqing, you can''t involve Xixi."


    He quickly walked up to miyuning and covered him.


    Mi you rather but secretly communicate with the soul of caution, "OK?"


    "Yes, they are not in danger now, but they have lost too much blood, which has put them into a coma."


    "That''s good."


    Miyuning breathes a sigh of relief and walks out of Liu Yanzhe''s back.


    Eyes staring at Song Yunqing, it seems to see the bottom of his heart.


    "Song Yunqing, who do you think I am? In the morning, we were still close together."


    With that, miyuning pulled away his clothes, revealing the trace of ambiguity on his neck.


    It was left by song Yunqing''s kiss.


    Red dots are so obvious that it''s hard for song Yunqing to ignore them.


    Mi you Ning boldly reveals his traces, but Liu Yan Zhe is silly.


    As a father, it was very difficult for him to accept his daughter''s appearance.


    Mi you Ning has only Song Yun Qing in her eyes at this time. She raises her feet and goes to Song Yun Qing.


    Every task world, as long as can bring colorful glazed stone change of men, they have a common characteristic.


    That is, they all care about her.


    Even if they stand in the opposite scene, each other has different feelings for her.


    That''s her card.


    "Song Yunqing, as a teacher, you have a relationship with your students. Have you ever thought about my feelings for you?"


    When miyuning asks song Yunqing, his eyes look at boss Ruan sitting on the ground.


    Does this man really like song Jiazhen?


    If so, what makes him shy.


    Song Yunqing sees that MI Youning is getting closer and closer. He even wants to retreat, or even escape.


    He couldn''t face the woman''s eyes.


    "Hello! where are you? Come out


    The second personality can''t face mi you Ning and calls for the main personality in the bottom of my heart.


    The personality of the Lord has no response.


    "Song Yunqing, the school is responsible for the death of your sister, the teacher is responsible, and those who hurt her are also responsible, but you are not responsible!


    As song Jiazhen''s brother, you didn''t find anything wrong with her in the months when she entered tex University! "


    Miyuning''s words were heard when he came to song Yunqing.


    Song Yunqing was in a trance.


    How could he not find out that there was something wrong with his sister.


    He just thought his sister was in love.


    Who ever thought to see my sister again was a corpse covered with blood.


    Suddenly, song Yunqing''s face became horrible.


    He raised the blade in his hand. "Don''t talk nonsense here. They all deserve to die! They''re the ones who killed me, Zhenzhen


    Mi you Ning ignores the blade raised by Song Yun Qing and continues to approach him.


    "Hee hee


    She is not afraid, but she can''t help Liu Yanzhe.


    Seeing song Yunqing''s action, Liu Yanzhe is going crazy.


    He strode towards them.

 Chapter 1115

    Seeing Liu Yanzhe approaching, song Yunqing immediately stopped him: "stop!"


    Liu Yanzhe looks at the blade in Song Yunqing''s hand and stops immediately.


    "Song Yunqing, don''t mess around. Xixi is innocent!"


    This once again touched the bottom line of song Yunqing''s second personality.


    "Isn''t that really innocent?"


    Liu Yanzhe is speechless.


    These are two different things. They can''t be confused at all.


    "Really so simple, so you abandoned, why not let her go!"


    Mi you Ning sees that Song Yun Qing and Liu Yan zhe are going to fight each other, and immediately makes a sound.


    "What about me! Song Yunqing, did you mention that I thought about it!


    If I''m dead, you''ll understand that it''s not forced by anyone!


    This is bound to take a difficult road. Song Jiazhen has no way to go with her own choice! "


    At the moment of meeting boss Ruan, mi you Ning felt that this man was not the kind of irresponsible person.


    Since the other party dares to divorce his wife, he even abandons his literary career.


    That is enough to show that he still has some responsibilities.


    Unless, this is song Jiazhen''s wishful thinking.


    "Quit soul, see if song Jiazhen''s soul is still in the underworld."


    "Well, got it!"


    Miyuning''s words distort song Yunqing''s beautiful face.


    "I have nothing to say to you! Liu Xi, don''t mix in here! "


    Second, some people dare not face mi you Ning.


    Seeing him Dodge, miyuning walks up to boss Ruan.


    "When Song Jia really liked you, were you together?"


    Boss Ruan knew that she was Liu Yanzhe''s daughter and shook her head very frankly.


    "No, that child is mine. It''s my fault..."


    His mood was very low and his expression was very painful.


    "Then why do you want to get along with each other day and night, even in school?"


    Speaking of this, the other side fell into silence, eyes revealed memories.


    "Song Jiazhen was my favorite student at that time. She always actively asked and answered questions in class. I wanted to cultivate her comprehensively.


    And I always met her in school. Every time the other party discussed the problem, it was a headache for me to give lectures.


    The other side''s tricky explanation made me very useful, and I felt better about her.


    Later... Later... "


    Later, boss Ruan couldn''t go on.


    But mi you Ning almost understood.


    Boss Ruan is a guy with high IQ and low Eq.


    Look at each other''s behavior, and the eyes.


    It''s not a high EQ person at all.


    "Found, you are very lucky, song Jiazhen did not reincarnate."


    During this period, the soul of caution suddenly makes a sound.


    "You talk nonsense! It''s you who seduced Zhenzhen


    Song Yunqing doesn''t believe boss Ruan''s words at all.


    Miyuning looks up at Song Yunqing.


    I saw the latter face with anger, very angry.


    The handsome face showed some pain.


    The second world of personality is song Jiazhen.


    For song Jiazhen, he can do a lot of extraordinary things.


    Miyuning suspects that in the original story, the second character of the song killed everyone.


    After all, although the master character is somewhat dark, he is very rational.


    Not as crazy as this man.


    "Xiaohuner brings up the soul of song Jiazhen."


    Miyuning believed in what he saw with his eyes.


    And believe in how you feel.


    From Liu Yanzhe''s words, and now I see boss Ruan himself.


    She had a bold guess in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The difference is always helpless, but the retention is weak.

 Chapter 1116

    That''s a crazy idea.


    Miyuning suddenly smiles. She looks at Song Yunqing.


    "Song Yunqing, if I like you and you don''t like me, in front of all the people in the school, they all know our relationship.


    I can''t stand the pressure and want to get rid of it. Guess what I''ll do? "


    Miyuning retreated her clothes to her shoulders.


    Song Yunqing can''t help biting his teeth.


    It''s not heavy, but it''s very obvious.


    Song Yunqing turns his head and looks at Mi Youning in bewilderment. He doesn''t understand what she means.


    "If these people are seen by others, I will choose an extreme idea," he said with a smile.


    I like Mr. Song. I want Mr. Song to be good, but I want you to remember me all my life.


    So... I want to do a crazy thing, I want to choose... "


    "Shut up! Shut up


    Song Yunqing suddenly roars to stop mi Youning from going on.


    He even walked quickly to miyuning.


    He put his hands on miyuning''s shoulders and shook her body. "What do you want? What are you going to do? "


    Miyuning still keeps a bright smile.


    She affectionately said to the man in front of her: "I like you, I want to get you, I want you to remember me all your life."


    Song Yunqing''s eyes are complicated.


    On one side, Liu Yanzhe and boss Ruan have the same complicated eyes.


    They see song Yunqing and MI Youning in the middle.


    "Host, bring it up, right behind you."


    After hearing the voice of Jie Hun, mi you Ning broke away from the confinement of song Yunqing for the first time.


    She turned to look behind her and saw a girl with a baby in her arms.


    It''s really a girl. She''s beautiful.


    There are some similarities between the eyebrows and the eyes.


    This soul body is song Jiazhen.


    The other person''s eyes didn''t look at her.


    Miyuning followed her line of sight and went up to boss Ruan''s line of sight.


    The other side couldn''t see the existence of song Jiazhen, but looked at her with a kind of complicated eyes.


    Miyuning waves to Liu Yanzhe, who is not far away. The latter immediately closes his eyes.


    The body is still standing in place.


    "Song Jiazhen, your eyes are only your teacher Ruan, can''t you see your brother?"


    The girl with the baby in her arms looks at mi you Ning.


    Behind song Jiazhen stood two ghost envoys.


    The ghost emissary bowed respectfully to miyuning, "venerable."


    "Venerable..."


    Miyuning waved his hand, but his eyes kept looking at Song Jiazhen.


    "Do you want them to see you?"


    Song Jiazhen nodded quickly.


    Boss Ruan and song Yunqing look at mi you Ning strangely.


    In their eyes, miyuning was talking to a mass of air.


    The scene was very strange. It looked a little strange.


    With a wave of mi you Ning''s hands, song Jiazhen''s figure immediately appeared.


    Boss Ruan and song Yunqing stare at Song Jiazhen.


    They suspected that something was wrong with their eyes.


    When song Jiazhen died, they saw it with their own eyes.


    Each other''s bodies are cold, so much blood.


    Song Jiazhen saw that boss Ruan was looking at her. Without looking at Song Yunqing, she quickly walked towards boss Ruan.


    "Teacher Ruan!"


    Her voice is excited, excited, love, surprise


    Song Jiazhen really likes boss Ruan.


    When boss Ruan heard song Jiazhen''s address, his face cracked.


    It''s really song Jiazhen.


    Especially when I see the child in Song Jiazhen''s arms.


    He felt that the world was disillusioned.

 Chapter 1117

    Song Yunqing did not think so.


    Mi Youning sees song Jiazhen and runs to boss Ruan for the first time.


    She quickly hands, the other side of the soul body back.


    "Song Jiazhen, I think you need to have a good chat with your brother. He killed two people for you. Now he has to kill your teacher Ruan."


    Song Jiazhen, who was still displeased, heard mi Youning''s words and looked at Song Yunqing strangely.


    "Brother, you can''t do that!"


    Miyuning sees song Yunqing''s surprised expression.


    Is that incomprehensible, unacceptable, or disappointed in the face of my sister''s criticism, or other factors.


    "Brother! Mr. Ruan is innocent. It''s all my fault! "


    When miyuning comes to Liu Yanzhe, he can still hear song Jiazhen''s protection.


    She was right in her guess.


    Women are really crazy sometimes.


    For the love in my heart, I can give up a lot of things.


    Although it is illusory things, but the pursuit of love, not just so addictive, to poison it.


    Miyuning helps Liu Yanzhe to the car and asks him to sit on the co pilot.


    "Little soul, please erase Liu Yanzhe''s memory."


    The event of song Jiazhen can come to an end today.


    Let it all end today.


    Mi Youning helps Liu Yanzhe into the car, and she gets into the co pilot''s seat.


    She thinks song Yunqing and song Jiazhen need to have a good talk.


    Just now, the soul of abstaining captured the memory of song Jiazhen''s life.


    Those pictures are really hard for miyuning to say.


    Song Jiazhen is too extreme.


    She had no idea what kind of influence she had brought to song Yunqing, the people she loved, and Tex University.


    Miyuning sits in the car and sees what song Jiazhen tries to explain to song Yunqing.


    Meanwhile, the blade in Song Yunqing''s hand has fallen to the ground.


    It seems that things have changed.


    Miyuning glanced at the blade on the ground.


    Look at Professor Wang and Miss Li not far away.


    The other side was covered with blood, and blood was released from the wrist.


    Song Yunqing''s second personality is really crazy.


    Only a small blade, even people toss into this appearance, is also a talent.


    But it''s much better than the Fen corpse in the original story.


    The lives of Professor Wang and teacher Li are not in danger for the time being, which is a good result.


    It''s all because of song Jiazhen.


    She made five men hurt more or less because of her.


    "Brother, I''m sorry for you, but I really like Mr. Ruan. It was my fault that I took advantage of others'' danger. Please don''t kill him..."


    The second personality looks at Song Jiazhen.


    He felt something had changed.


    Is the girl in front of you really his sister.


    For a man you like, just leave him alone.


    They once depended on each other. He once gave up a lot of things in order to make his sister''s life better.


    Now, she just likes the teacher so much.


    In order to let the other party always remember her, and abandoned his only family.


    Song Yunqing was lost.


    He did not listen carefully to what song Jiazhen said later.


    Instead, he turned to see mi Youning sitting in the car not far away.


    He understood what he had said before.


    But I don''t understand.


    Song Jiazhen saw that her brother ignored her and turned to boss Ruan.


    The man she loves deeply still makes her heart beat.


    Song Yunqing and song Jiazhen go in the opposite direction.


    Miyuning sees song Yunqing coming and lowers the window.


    "Mr. Song, are you satisfied with the result?"

 Chapter 1118

    The second personality looks at mi you Ning deeply.


    He took off his glasses from the bridge of his nose, "Liu Xi, stop playing."


    I''d rather pick my eyebrows.


    "I know you like Du Xu before. As for why you like me, I don''t know, but you are definitely not Liu Xi."


    The appearance of song Jiazhen makes song Yunqing understand that this woman is very terrible.


    The fact that there is a soul in the world is beyond his imagination.


    But it''s not terrible.


    Only the girl in front of you is the most terrible.


    Mi you Ning smiles when he hears that Song Yun Qing is so sure.


    "Miss Song, no matter who I am, it''s always right that I like you.


    Don''t forget we got to know each other in the morning. "


    Song Yunqing put on his glasses again, and an evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh His expression showed disdain, "you like that coward!"


    He said master.


    Miyuning understood and nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, I like Mr. song very much. He is gentle, considerate and handsome, which makes me excited. I can''t help falling in love with him."


    Song Yunqing''s second personality was very upset when he heard mi Youning''s bold confession.


    "Hum!"


    With the cold hum, song Yunqing''s aura changed.


    Miyuning looks at the man outside the car.


    Looking at each other''s eyes closed, the frozen breath of the whole body changed.


    The eyes opened again, revealing a complex but cool and sharp light.


    Master is back.


    Miyuning then pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    "Welcome back, Mr. Song."


    Song Yunqing felt mi you Ning holding him.


    He was awake all the time.


    Second, he knows everything he does.


    We couldn''t stop each other before.


    Now the other party felt that they could not stand it. They were cowards and fled.


    Just push him out.


    Song Yunqing reaches for MI Youning''s hair.


    "Why are you here?"


    Even if you know the girl in front of you is hard to see.


    There is even the ability of terror to bring out the real soul.


    We can see how terrible this girl is.


    But he just couldn''t help trying to get close to each other.


    It''s like being poisoned.


    It''s called like poison.


    "I miss you, so I found you."


    Miyuning looks up and smiles at Song Yunqing''s beautiful face.


    "Miss Ruan, I like you! I really like it! At the beginning, you also had a good feeling for me! "


    All of a sudden, song Jiazhen spoke out in a loud voice.


    There was an urgency in the voice, as if to prove something.


    Boss Ruan was sitting on the ground with a decadent air.


    Except when song Jiazhen appeared, he was shocked and scared, and he didn''t have much emotion after that.


    Miyuning releases song Yunqing''s body and turns to look at Song Jiazhen.


    The other party looks at boss Ruan with deep love. She really likes that man.


    Looking at boss Ruan''s dull eyes, song Jiazhen''s eyes didn''t have that kind of love.


    He asked the soul in front of him, "is Song Jia really worth it?"


    "It''s worth it. The teacher is divorced. I know the teacher likes me."


    Boss Ruan sighed and stood up from the ground.


    He looked at Song Jiazhen, who also got up, and took another look at Song Yunqing, who had recovered his gentleness.


    Bitter smile spread on his face.


    "Sometimes like is not possessive, because there is another thing in a man, that is responsibility."


    Boss Ruan finally took a look at Song Jiazhen and the child in her arms who didn''t breathe. Her eyes were painful.

 Chapter 1119

    The other party walked out of the abandoned factory without any nostalgia.


    Song Jiazhen stands in the same place with her child in her arms and smiles at the back of boss Ruan.


    Laugh very silly, but there is a trace of happiness.


    Miyuning said he did not understand.


    After Ruan left, song Jiazhen turned her attention to song Yunqing.


    "Brother, thank you. I''m leaving. Take care of myself."


    Song Jiazhen''s figure is more and more light, until disappeared.


    Miyuning looks sideways and sees song Yunqing clenching his hands into a fist.


    After the disappearance of song Jiazhen, Chong miyuning, the secret ghost emissary, bows his hand and says to evacuate.


    Miyuning nodded, and they disappeared and left.


    Song Yunqing could not see this scene.


    After his sister left, song Yunqing went to Professor Wang and teacher Li.


    The two men are dead. He killed them himself.


    Now he can''t escape the law.


    That madman killed people. Every time something goes wrong, he''s the one to pick up the tail.


    He''s got a crush on girls, too.


    He''s a coward. He shrinks every time he''s crazy.


    This time, it was a bit big.


    Song Yunqing''s handsome face showed a wry smile.


    He can''t deny that the coward is also him.


    It is because he has been repressed for too long that he has a second personality.


    Mi you Ning keeps up with Song Yun Qing''s steps, "little soul, the memories of these two people have also been deleted."


    "Well, yes."


    Song Yunqing walks up to Professor Wang and teacher Li. He stops.


    Seeing mi you Ning coming, he raised his eyebrows and said, "are you not afraid of me?"


    After asking this, song Yunqing laughed at himself, "you won''t be afraid. Jiazhen seems to be afraid of you. How can you be afraid?"


    Mi you Ning reached for his hand and said, "Song Yunqing, do you want to continue to treat the disease?"


    Song Yunqing dropped his eyes, "no chance."


    He took his cell phone out of his clothes.


    Seeing that the other person opens the screen to call the police, MI Youning immediately grabs his mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Call the police. I killed people."


    "Poof..."


    Miyuning laughed at his serious words.


    "Who told you they were dead?"


    Song Yunqing opened his eyes in disbelief.


    Seeing that there was no sense of joking in mi you Ning''s eyes, he walked quickly to Professor Wang and Mr. Li.


    Looking at the wounds on their wrists, he couldn''t start.


    Finally, they put their hands on the arteries of their necks.


    And breathing, though weak, is not really dead.


    Song Yunqing feels their arteries and looks at Mi Youning in surprise.


    Miyuning smiles back at him.


    "Song Yunqing, I''ll help you this time. You''ll owe me a lot."


    Song Yunqing left the two men with both hands, shaking his head and laughing, "what do you want?"


    "All I want is you."


    That calm eyes, instantly changed.


    Gentle eyes, do not know who touched the string.


    In mi you Ning''s eyes, Song Yun Qing''s figure was reflected.


    His eyes were full of him.


    And song Yunqing''s eyes, can no longer maintain reason.


    Looking at each other with both eyes, I don''t know who is going to whom, and who actively holds whose hand.


    Their hands were tightly intertwined.


    Song Yunqing heard his voice.


    "Good."


    He can afford one.


    Miyuning smiles.


    "Then everything will be arranged by me. Be a good teacher."


    She stood on tiptoe and imprinted a kiss on Song Yunqing''s thin lips.


    When she wants to leave, she is hugged by song Yunqing.


    Looking at the delicate face, song Yunqing kisses with more enthusiasm.


    ¡ª¡ª


    During the day there are more.

 Chapter 1120

    Miyuning did not go to song Yunqing''s house to live in.


    Because a big thing happened at tex.


    Two teachers had an accident.


    Although people are still alive, but the body has many scars.


    Liu Yanzhe''s original reason for going abroad was thus delayed.


    Also, song Yunqing submitted his resignation.


    In this regard, Liu Yanzhe is extremely puzzled.


    Liu Yanzhe doesn''t remember what happened that day.


    He received song Yunqing''s resignation, and did not immediately agree.


    But with song Yunqing in the office for a long time, the two talked a lot.


    By the time song Yunqing left, it was already dark.


    Miyuning was standing under the trees not far away, kicking the pebbles at his feet.


    Seeing song Yunqing coming out of the office, she smiles brightly towards the man coming here.


    Song Yunqing thought, this is very good.


    Although I don''t know how the girl in the distance managed to let the two teachers cover up the past with a car accident.


    But now that he can breathe fresh air here, it''s the other party''s doing.


    Song Yunqing looks up at the dark sky.


    At this time, he was in a very good mood.


    He will go to the United States for treatment in two days.


    This is what he promised.


    "Fool! You can''t see Liu Xi when you leave! "


    Song Yunqing ignores the voice from the bottom of his heart and raises his feet to walk towards mi Youning.


    How come?


    He''s going to see this girl.


    Now it''s hard to find such a desirable girl. How can he let go.


    How can we keep her from following us all the time.


    There are things he can''t do if he wants to.


    Song Yunqing''s mouth suddenly stirred up a smile of unknown meaning.


    He went to miyuning and held her hand.


    "Three days later, I will fly to the United States."


    Miyuning is led by song Yunqing to the bachelor''s apartment.


    Hear the other party''s words, she low can''t smell of smile, "well, want me to send you?"


    Song Yunqing''s steps stopped in her questioning.


    "Don''t you go with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning remembers that he didn''t agree.


    And her heart is not good, flying is very inconvenient.


    That''s why she didn''t study abroad.


    "I... I may not be able to fly."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can take a private plane. I won''t put you in danger."


    Song Yunqing took mi you Ning''s other hand, and his gentle voice was full of reluctance. "I can''t bear you. I want to turn around and see you by my side."


    "Cough..."


    Miyuning feels that song Yunqing is suddenly full of provocative words, which makes her feel a little unbearable.


    Originally quite abstinence of a male god, now to her in front of such a provocative.


    I can''t accept it for another person.


    "I''ll talk to Dad later."


    Miyuning let go, and song Yunqing put away his grievance.


    He took the man back to his bachelor''s apartment. When he saw miyuning enter the room, he turned and left.


    When he walked out of the room, song Yunqing took off his glasses from the bridge of his nose.


    That tiny peach blossom eyes show a touch of light.


    If a man is marked by him, he cannot escape from him.


    So many years, why the master character and the second personality are not separated.


    It''s not that you don''t want to merge, it''s not that there''s no way.


    It''s too lonely.


    Since Song Jiazhen left, he has been so lonely.


    He is the only one in the world.


    But Liu Xi is different.


    She gave him a special feeling.

 Chapter 1121

    One year later.


    In the domestic airport, just stopped a private plane, came down from above a man and a woman.


    They are song Yunqing and MI Youning who went abroad a year ago.


    Song Yunqing had been treated abroad for one year, and he was completely well.


    Well, everyone except song Yunqing thinks so.


    Mi Youning, who is standing beside him, also thinks so.


    Song Yunqing clenched mi Youning''s hands and walked out of the airport.


    They''ve been picked up outside.


    Liu Sihan had already called them to urge them.


    It was just before boarding that I called them and asked them to leave early.


    Half of song Yunqing''s year was spent in the disturbance of Liu Sihan.


    Liu Sihan is an idle man, and the bar is completely managed by others.


    He flew to the United States from time to time, disturbing the world between him and Liu Xi.


    There was no lack of competition between them.


    Mi you Ning seems to have no idea what to do with them.


    She also asked with a smile, "I don''t know if my brother has come. It seems that I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Song Yunqing said with a gentle smile: "it''s only eight days. If you have a brother, you don''t want me?"


    Over the past year, miyuning has found that song Yunqing has become more and more coquettish.


    I can''t say coquetry.


    I''m very dependent on her.


    Wherever she is, there will be song Yunqing.


    Fortunately, she accepted the existence of song Yunqing.


    Otherwise, with his clingy nature, she would be impatient sooner or later.


    "How can I? I heard my father say that my brother has made friends before. I''m just curious about who made my sister-in-law."


    Mi you Ning said that he was curious, but he didn''t have the slightest curiosity on his face.


    Song Yunqing dotes on a smile and kisses her forehead.


    ¡­¡­


    When they walked out of the airport, they saw the gorgeous cars and people not far away.


    Maserati is still red.


    The color is also pretty.


    Liu Sihan lowered the window and let people see his face for the first time.


    In the co pilot''s seat, it seems that there is still a person sitting.


    Song Yunqing takes miyuning by the hand and goes to Maserati''s car.


    "Mr. Du!"


    Miyuning was shocked to see the person in the co pilot''s seat.


    That''s what she did.


    After all, it''s not surprising to see my former teacher in my brother''s car.


    They are two people who never communicate with each other.


    "Liu Xi."


    Du Xuchong gave mi you Ning an embarrassed smile, which was more uncomfortable than her.


    Liu Sihan saw his sister''s figure and immediately opened the door and came down.


    "My good sister, I want to die. I won''t let you go this time. You don''t know how much the old man thinks of you.


    Now when he looks at my face, he will show that kind of terrible look, and I have goose bumps all over my body... "


    Liu Sihan came up and hugged mi Youning.


    He even inadvertently pushed away song Yunqing and took mi you Ning as his own.


    Hearing Liu Sihan''s complaint, MI Youning laughs, "brother, how can you exaggerate what you said?"


    "Really, you don''t know. The old man''s eyes look at you through me, and I feel like hell!"


    His voice is very exaggerated.


    Miyuning knew that the father and son were always against each other, so she digged the subject.


    "Brother, why is Mr. Du in your car?"


    Liu Sihan released his sister and pointed to Du Xu in the co driver''s seat of the car. He said, "come and call your sister-in-law. This is your sister-in-law."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three people present were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1122

    Du Xu gouged out Liu Sihan.


    Miyuning showed an incredible and shocked look at the right time.


    But song Yunqing sweeps two eyes on Du Xu and Liu Sihan''s body, no longer pays attention.


    The other side from beginning to end, only a flash of surprise at the beginning.


    "Brother, you found me a man''s sister-in-law. Does dad know?"


    Miyouning asked slowly.


    Liu Sihan touched his head and said, "no, the old man was taking that again a few days ago. Look at me with your eyes. I came out as soon as I was excited."


    Miyuning nodded, waiting for Liu Sihan to continue.


    Liu Yanzhe''s character, though not conservative, is hard to accept that his son is a gay.


    In particular, the two people have long been unhappy with each other.


    "Tut tut... The old man was tough enough to break my leg. Fortunately, I ran fast."


    Miyuning rolled his eyes and knew that father and son would never get along well.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later. Get on the bus and go home first."


    Liu Sihan doesn''t want to lose face in front of song Yunqing.


    So hurry up and ask someone to get on the bus.


    Song Yunqing has taken the first step and opened the rear door.


    Miyuning got into the car with his help.


    As soon as he got on the bus, miyuning had palpitations.


    The pain made her cry.


    "What''s the matter? Does it hurt again? "


    Song Yunqing was worried, accompanied by a trace of anxiety.


    "Hee hee, are you ok?"


    Even Liu Sihan, who just got on the bus, couldn''t help worrying.


    Miyuning had been used to it for a long time. At this time, he felt heartache.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about it."


    At the moment when she looked up, she met Du Xu, who also looked over.


    The other side''s eyes also showed obvious worries.


    But when she looked at it, she was embarrassed.


    When the other side turns around, miyuning no longer pays attention.


    In fact, she already knew that Liu Sihan and Du Xu were together.


    It''s more than half a year.


    If you want to say the origin between the two, or from her.


    Song Yunqing leans mi Youning''s body on his shoulder.


    He carefully encircled the girl in his arms.


    Day and night together, he can feel each other''s health is getting worse.


    Especially a year ago, when I was going abroad.


    The girl in my arms can hardly get out of bed.


    At that time, he also postponed his trip to the United States.


    Later, he went to the United States and was obviously better, which made him completely relieved.


    But during this period of time, he obviously found that each other''s heartache more and more times.


    Liu Sihan''s eyes showed concern.


    He remembers the doctor who treated his sister a year ago.


    The other party''s words are still around his ears.


    Now a year has passed.


    My sister will get weaker and weaker.


    Until the power of life burned out, the internal can not support.


    The thought of that possibility made his face serious.


    The car doesn''t start as fast as it did when it came, but it slows down and makes people adapt.


    Du Xu saw his face solemn, did not speak.


    Song Yunqing held mi you Ning for a long time.


    The car is very quiet, no longer as busy as just now.


    All of you here are smart people.


    Some words are clear even if they are not said.


    Liu Sihan knows that his sister may not have much time.


    Du Xu knows that Liu Xi is not in good health, and Liu Sihan, who is driving, is worried about his sister.


    Song Yunqing holds mi you Ning.


    He knew better than anyone that the girl in his arms was getting worse and worse.


    This has been going on for a long time.

 Chapter 1123

    It''s different this time.


    It''s not like it was a year ago. It needs to be raised for a few days.


    The atmosphere inside the car became quiet and heavy.


    Mi you Ning was lying in Song Yunqing''s arms, but his eyes flashed helplessly.


    Some things are predestined.


    It''s time for her to leave.


    "Little soul, how many months do I have?"


    "Up to two months, the host colorful glazed stone has changed."


    Mi Youning is not surprised at the words of the soul.


    This year together, let her feel the tolerance and doting of song Yunqing.


    Although this man is clingy, it has to be said that he still dotes on her.


    As long as she wants to do, the other party is always the first time to arrange for her.


    Song Yunqing is everywhere in our life.


    Song Yunqing adheres to her this year, but she can''t do without her partner''s care.


    In less than two months, miyuning felt that it was enough.


    The world is slower than she thought.


    She didn''t realize before that song Yunqing was that special existence.


    Now more than two years, it is their mutual salvation.


    ¡­¡­


    The red Maserati quickly stops at the Liujia villa.


    Liu Yanzhe knew that his daughter would come back today and had been waiting outside the door for a long time.


    Sitting in the car, miyuning saw Liu Yanzhe standing by the fountain under the steps of the villa.


    The other side seems to be haggard.


    After all, there should be some changes in age.


    Even if the maintenance is good, the children are so old.


    Mi you Ning wants to push the door open and get off. Song Yunqing stops her.


    "Be careful. I''ll open the door for you."


    Song Yunqing is always careful these days, and MI Youning is used to it.


    Song Yunqing opens the car door and hugs her out.


    Liu Yanzhe''s eyes wrinkled when he saw his daughter, whom he had not seen for a year. It was a smile line.


    "Just come back, just come back..."


    Miyuning stepped forward and helped Liu Yanzhe.


    She can see that Liu Yanzhe is very excited.


    Liu Sihan also took Du Xu out of the car.


    Seeing the two of them, Liu Yanzhe pretends not to see them and takes mi Youning by the hand to go home.


    "Xixi, why are you thin? Did Yunqing bully you?


    Do you have anything to tell Dad, how are you doing recently, and is there anything uncomfortable... "


    Liu Yanzhe is obviously more nagging than before.


    Mi you Ning could not bear to answer his question.


    Song Yunqing looks at his father and daughter walking in front of him, and his intimate manner makes him jealous.


    When the beloved girl sees her father, she will never see him again.


    When the party came into the house, the servant had already prepared the tea.


    Liu Yanzhe took mi you Ning''s hand and sat on the sofa in the living room asking questions.


    The child''s mother left early, and he was used to worrying about everything.


    Liu Yanzhe didn''t let people go until miyuning yawned one after another.


    However, miyuning''s body can no longer support him.


    I fell asleep on the back of the sofa.


    I really fell asleep in an instant.


    When Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan see their daughter (sister) like this, they feel a thump in their hearts.


    "How long has it been like this, Xixi?"


    Song Yunqing holds his beloved girl in his arms.


    Hearing Liu Fu''s words, he thought seriously, "it''s been a week."


    A heavy light flashed in Liu Yanzhe''s eyes. He stood up and said to song Yunqing, "come with me. Xixi''s bedroom is upstairs."

 Chapter 1124

    Song Yunqing and Liu Yanzhe come to Liu Xi''s room.


    The other party''s room hasn''t been checked in for a year and is still clean and tidy.


    He gently put the man into the soft bed.


    "Are you going to get married?"


    Liu Yanzhe suddenly spoke.


    Song Yunqing looks away from mi you Ning and nods to Liu Yanzhe, "yes, I have this plan."


    Hearing his reply, Liu Yanzhe did not show a happy expression.


    He sighed helplessly, "wait till you get married. I''ve contacted my old classmates and want to send Xixi to Germany for treatment in a month."


    "To Germany? Why didn''t you listen to Xi Xi? "


    Song Yunqing interrupted him.


    Liu Yanzhe waved to him, "Xixi is asleep, go out and say."


    The latter nodded to him. They both looked at miyuning lying on the bed at the same time, and then left the bedroom.


    Later, Liu Yanzhe told song Yunqing that he had already arranged to go to Germany for treatment.


    The appointment was made one day a month later.


    The treatment needs to be closed, the family can not accompany, is to let the patient not too excited.


    Song Yunqing expressed doubts about the news.


    He decided to wait for miyuning to wake up and ask her in person if she knew about it.


    Seeing that song Yunqing remained suspicious, Liu Yanzhe shook his head and went downstairs alone.


    Liu Sihan and Du Xu are still sitting on the sofa. They look very honest.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Liu Yanzhe is exhausted all over. He sits on the sofa and asks the two people on the opposite side.


    Seeing the low pressure all over him, Liu Sihan didn''t open his mouth to run.


    "It''s decided. It''s him for the rest of his life."


    Du Xu felt holding his hand and was exerting himself.


    It hurt him, but he didn''t seem to respond.


    The words of the man just beside me reverberate in my ears. This is him in my life.


    From the time he met Liu Sihan, even though they had been together for more than half a year, he didn''t expect to get to this point.


    When we first met, we were too embarrassed after all.


    And also let the other party know, his use of Liu Xi.


    He thought Liu Sihan was just trying to get back at him.


    Du Xu looks at the man beside him unbelievably.


    At this time, Liu Yanzhe had looked at Du Xu and had a good view of his expression and movements.


    "Since it''s decided, I don''t have anything to say. I''ll find someone to surrogate me and have a baby. Then you can do whatever you like."


    "Really? Don''t go back, old man


    Liu Sihan was excited and called out all the names he used to talk about.


    Hearing his name, Liu Yanzhe glared at him.


    He had a sad face when he thought of his daughter''s body.


    "In a month, go ahead as planned.


    If you find someone to arrange it, any ceremony will be held in Germany, and you will return home at that time. "


    This is a heavy topic. The expressions of the Lius and their sons are very heavy.


    Du Xu didn''t know why, but he also felt their sadness.


    "Well, go back to your room and have a rest. Don''t bring out any emotion during dinner."


    "I see. It''s a long story!"


    Liu Sihan takes Du Xu upstairs.


    Du Xu followed his steps and felt something on his cheek sticking up.


    He quickly followed Liu Sihan''s steps and reached for his cheek.


    It''s a drop of water.


    How can there be drops of water.


    Suddenly, Du Xu opened his eyes and looked at Liu Sihan''s back.

 Chapter 1125

    Did he cry?


    Du Xu is very shocked, more shocked than the other side''s euphemistic confession.


    He reached for laliusihan''s hand.


    The latter, on the contrary, speeds up the pace.


    Du Xu stopped and looked down at a tear on his finger.


    Suddenly I put my hand in my mouth.


    It''s astringent and a little salty.


    This is Liu Sihan''s tears.


    What makes such a powerful man shed tears.


    Suddenly, Du Xu thought of Liu Xi.


    Liu''s father and son were playing riddles before.


    Although he didn''t understand, now he thinks that it was related to Liu Xi.


    Is Liu Xi in bad health.


    With this in mind, Du Xu quickly catches up with Liu Sihan.


    "Sihan, wait for me!"


    Liu Sihan went to his bedroom door.


    Hearing Du Xu''s voice behind him, he kicked the bedroom away.


    The sound startled song Yunqing in the next bedroom.


    Although song Yunqing heard the voice, he did not come out.


    However, I took a worried look at the girl on the bed.


    The other side is still in deep sleep.


    As if the sky had fallen, she was still sleeping soundly.


    However, this is not a good phenomenon.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Sihan kicks the bedroom door open and reaches out to pull Du Xu into the room.


    The door was hooked on by his feet again.


    Du Xu''s body is pressed against the wall.


    He just wanted to ask Liu Sihan what happened, but was quickly blocked by the other party.


    Two people hugged each other tightly, they were eager to feel each other''s body temperature, as well as every inch of the body.


    Liu Sihan suddenly stopped moving.


    He left Du Xu''s lips and leaned on each other''s shoulders.


    "Du Xu, I''m going to lose a relative."


    Du Xu''s eyes are wide open.


    Sure enough.


    Liu Xi''s health seems to be really bad.


    "Du Xu, let''s have a child. A child as beautiful as you, no matter it''s a boy or a girl."


    Hearing the man''s choking voice, Du Xu reaches out and hugs him.


    "Well, it''s all up to you. You want it."


    "Then we''ll have twins, two, OK?"


    "Well, it''s up to you, as long as you like."


    Du Xu''s voice line is very special, which makes Liu Sihan''s mood stable.


    "Why are you so good, Du Xu? Shall we be together all our lives?"


    This time Du Xu did not speak.


    He didn''t know how to speak.


    When they met at the bar, it was because of Jiang Silu, and then it was because of Liu Xi.


    The meeting between them is really not so good.


    Du Xu looks at a certain direction of the bedroom and falls into memory.


    Half a year ago.


    At that time, Du Xu just came back from the United States.


    He was going to contact Liu Xi.


    Hand over Song Yunqing''s stuff to the other side.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t get in touch with Liu Xi.


    Later I learned that the other party had gone abroad.


    After quitting his job at tex University, he didn''t look for another one.


    He didn''t go back to the place where he lived with Jiang Silu, but rented an apartment outside.


    Having been a teacher for so many years, he still has some savings, which is enough for him to eat, drink, live and travel for the time being.


    After a few days, he couldn''t stay.


    He couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. He thought of the top bar and wanted to go there.


    Unexpectedly, I met Jiang Silu again.


    And they left tex University.


    Unlike him, he was dismissed.


    Jiang Silu''s child is gone, which is reflected by people who don''t like her in school, and she is dissuaded.


    When Du Xu meets Jiang Silu, the opposite party leans on a fat guest.

 Chapter 1126

    Jiang Silu is also very bold and revealing in her clothes.


    And she let the guests of the bar put the salty pig''s hand on her.


    Seeing this scene, Du Xu rushed up without thinking.


    When he injured the bar guest and took Jiang Silu''s hand to protect the person behind him, it reflected what he had done.


    "You want to die!"


    The guest seems to have a lot of talent. After he was beaten, several tall bodyguards sprang out from around.


    Du Xu still protects Jiang Silu because of his habit.


    Jiang Silu didn''t get his affection.


    She pushed the speed away and walked quickly towards the guests of the bar.


    "I''m scared to death, where''s the madman!"


    Jiang Silu opened her mouth in a sweet voice and leaned against the fat guest.


    Du Xu has been confused.


    However, he heard what Jiang Silu said clearly.


    He didn''t understand why he had to go out in the middle of the night.


    This is not to look for abuse, in order to make people insulted.


    At first sight, Jiang Silu was not forced.


    He bowed his head to the bar guests. "I''m sorry, I made a mistake."


    The guest''s face was hurt and swollen.


    Maybe it is Du Xu''s decadent atmosphere that makes him have no intention of bullying others.


    He waved to the bodyguards around him.


    Seeing this, Jiang Silu quit.


    Now it''s her turn. It''s Du Xu''s fault after all.


    If the other party does not break up, she will not be reduced to the night, living on such a living.


    "Don''t mention it, brother. You don''t know. I know him. He''s a teacher. Unfortunately, he''s a polite scum. He even colludes with students..."


    The music of the bar is very low, and her words are clear to people sitting on several cards around her.


    Even including not far away, rely on the beautiful man on the sofa.


    The other side just closed their eyes for a while, and now the Kungfu was busy.


    "The student from tex university is Liu Xi. His family is in good condition..."


    Originally leaning on the sofa, the man did not intend to move.


    Suddenly heard a few words and names, let him open to the sharp eyes.


    His eyes were on Jiang Silu.


    The other side is still talking.


    "So poor girl, so cheated..."


    The man leaning on the sofa is no other than Liu Sihan, the boss of top bar.


    He glanced at Jiang Silu in disgust.


    At first glance, I didn''t like to find a woman.


    Liu Sihan looks at the man Jiang Silu said.


    This one let him pick next eyebrow.


    I''m still an acquaintance.


    I remember my sister did bring this man to the bar.


    It''s like the last time I came to the bar.


    The other side''s expression at this time some forbearance, but in the dim light, let him see not too clear all face expression.


    Liu Sihan stood up from the sofa.


    With a wave of his hand, all the security guards around him came around.


    Soon Jiang Silu, the fat bar guest and Du Xu were surrounded by the bar security.


    "Take all the people upstairs, and I''ll ask you something."


    The security guards around are much more efficient than the bodyguards of the bar guests.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the people were subdued.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Sihan sat at his desk in the office, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath in his mouth.


    The security guard brought everyone in.


    Liu Sihan said in a slow voice to the heavily makeup Jiang Silu: "repeat what you just said."


    Jiang Silu has been in this bar for some time. Naturally, she knows Liu Sihan.

 Chapter 1127

    The other party is the boss of the top bar. He is handsome and golden.


    Jiang Silu throws an eyebrow at Liu Sihan and tells the story again in a sweet voice.


    A lot of what she said is true, but it''s only her idea. It''s her reason to let Du Xu do that.


    Du Xu had a guilty attitude towards Liu Xi.


    There is no refutation of Jiang Silu''s words.


    There was decadence in his eyes, and he was confused about the unknown.


    This is the person he likes.


    This is the woman he wants to protect.


    How could it be so strange.


    At the beginning, I really lost my mind. Otherwise, how could I agree with such a ridiculous thing.


    Du Xu glanced at the office.


    In front of the sofa not far away, there is a bottle of wine that has been opened.


    He stepped over, picked up the wine and poured it into an empty glass.


    The security guard saw that he was in the boss''s room, as comfortable as in his own home, and they all stepped forward to stop him.


    Liu Sihan smiles at Du Xu. He raises his hand to stop the security guards around him.


    Du Xu finished a glass of wine and continued to pour it.


    Feeling the aftereffect of the wine, he sat down on the sofa.


    Jiang Silu saw the boss put his eyes on Du Xu, and showed more disgust to him.


    "Do you have basic education, Du Xu? This is not your home. I hope you have some self-restraint!"


    Du Xu looks at Jiang Silu with a smile.


    "In what capacity do you accuse me?"


    Liu Sihan put out his cigarette in the ashtray.


    He has been following Du Xu.


    They''ve had three drinks in a row.


    The strength of this wine is not high, but it has great stamina.


    People who know each other really don''t dare to drink three cups in a row.


    "Du Xu! You are the one who failed me


    Du Xu felt the strength of the wine.


    He was going to have another drink, but I''ll forget it.


    It''s dizzy.


    However, he heard Jiang Silu''s words clearly.


    "It''s unreasonable if you tell me. You''re pregnant with other people''s children. For you, I almost used my own students.


    Now that I have left school, you and I have completely broken up. Why do you say that I have failed you? Why don''t you fail me? "


    In the end, Du Xu obviously began to complain.


    The tone was like a child complaining about not having sugar.


    This tone made Liu Sihan raise his eyebrows, and he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    At the same time, Jiang Silu, who is standing in the office, also looks very strange.


    Because it was the first time that she saw such Du Xu.


    Wronged as if to cry.


    Du Xu was always gentle and reliable when he was with her.


    How can he be so... Unreliable after drinking too much.


    There''s no more reliable security.


    Liu Sihan probably knows what happened.


    He asked the security guard to send out the guests and their bodyguards.


    Then someone threw jiang Silu out.


    It''s really thrown out.


    "There is no place for you after the night show. Go away!"


    Jiang Silu has already said that he did not expect to bring such losses.


    She cried, cried and begged for mercy, and even said very explicit words.


    Those who serve Liu Sihan, as well as the means in bed, are straightforward.


    This did not move Liu Sihan, but let him show more dangerous light of disgust.


    When the security guards saw that the boss''s expression was wrong, they blocked Jiang Silu''s mouth and dragged him out of the office.


    There are only two people left in the big office.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªImportant notice¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear children, the next update to reduce, I believe I will not be too long, Huahua has saved manuscript will not break more.


    Dear ones, don''t abandon me... Cry


    Today, I had an examination in the hospital. There was a small cyst that needed to be operated on.


    I believe I''ll be fine soon. Don''t abandon me until I come back.


    I still owe you a fart - stock debt, you abandon me to lose a lot... Throw the PAZI, beauties, don''t go. Jpg

 Chapter 1128

    In such a big office, only Liu Sihan and Du Xu are left.


    Du Xu is fascinated to see Jiang Silu dragged out.


    He couldn''t focus his eyes. Some of them were loose and some of them were out of control.


    Liu Sihan looks at the man leaning on the sofa.


    The other side is still very handsome.


    But in that handsome, it''s a bit pretty.


    This is his type.


    Liu Sihan naturally has some ideas about leaving people in the office.


    It''s just that he wants to find out.


    Whether the other party has done something sorry for her sister.


    It''s still important.


    He got up from his office chair and went to the sofa.


    Du Xu saw a shadow in front of him.


    "Oh, don''t shake it. I''m dazzled."


    "Ha ha..."


    Liu Sihan laughed in a low voice.


    He sat on the other side of Du Xu, this time the other side will not be dazzled.


    Look how much he thinks of others.


    Liu Sihan wants to send himself a good man card.


    Du Xu looks at the man beside him.


    Then he fainted slowly.


    When he woke up the next day, he was in bed.


    And it''s aching all over.


    He''ll never forget that feeling.


    The discomfort of his body when he wakes up is not his most destructive factor.


    He was held in his arms.


    The man''s stuff is still in his body.


    Since he entered Yop bar that night, it was doomed that he and Liu Sihan were entangled.


    The other side used Liu Xi as an excuse to make him the other side''s friend.


    I have a guilty attitude towards Liu Xi.


    He didn''t know how he agreed.


    That day, he will never forget.


    Lose too much, get a lot, three view shuffle again.


    More than half a year together, let him know Liu Sihan.


    He doesn''t think that two men can get together, their relationship is very straightforward.


    It''s just about meeting each other''s needs.


    It is undeniable that Du Xu has gone through Liu Sihan''s running in for many times.


    He gradually fell in love with it.


    Until today, the other party let him go to the airport to meet people, or Liu Xi.


    Later, he followed him to Liu''s house.


    Liu Sihan''s words in front of his father are still echoing in Du Xu''s ears.


    "Why don''t you answer?"


    Liu Sihan rubbed Du Xu''s shoulder and complained about him.


    "Du Xu, is this a difficult question to answer? Shall we stay together for the rest of our lives? "


    Liu Sihan was worried when he saw the man who was pressed against the wall and didn''t speak.


    He raised his head, looked at Du Xu''s beautiful sunny face, and asked seriously again.


    When Du Xu comes back, he hears Liu Sihan''s tense words.


    He chuckled, "OK."


    Do you have any choice


    No,


    He has been trapped by the man Liu Sihan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time for a month.


    During this period, Liu Sihan and Du Xu went abroad.


    Later, the two returned home to find out that they had gone abroad for surrogacy.


    Very successful.


    This makes Liu Yanzhe smile.


    This month, Liu Yanzhe even in the baby daughter came back, the smile on his face is very little.


    Today is the day that miyuning is going to Germany.


    Liu''s father and son, song Yunqing and Du Xu all went with her.


    Although family members can''t accompany, they can send people to the place of treatment.


    When song Yunqing learned the news from mi you Ning''s mouth.


    Although he can''t accept it, he has nothing to do.


    Because he can''t stop it.


    The mortality rate of this disease is very high.


    He is afraid of losing.

 Chapter 1129

    Germany.


    Miyuning has been taken to a German hospital for seven days.


    She felt weaker and weaker.


    When she was in the United States, she told Liu Yanzhe and Liu Sihan that she wanted them to arrange for her to leave quietly.


    Song Yunqing''s dependence on her makes her not know how to leave.


    Now only hope to let each other, less know that a day is a day.


    Today, she''s leaving the mission world.


    This body has come to the end of its life.


    "How do you feel, Xixi?"


    Liu Yanzhe looks at his daughter on the bed, who is very thin. His eyes show sadness and affection.


    The doctor has said it''s only been a day or two.


    Sihan came here yesterday and he came here today.


    In order not to let song Yunqing find out, they even dare not show too sad expression.


    In the face of my baby daughter''s impending death, although I have already prepared for it, I still can''t accept it.


    Miyuning heard Liu Yanzhe''s choking voice, and she showed a pale smile.


    "Dad, I may have to leave... Yunqing tries to hide it from him. If he can''t hide it, tell him


    Tell him... I love him so much that I can''t bear to make him sad. I want him to live and live... "


    Now she''s gasping for breath.


    This body has really reached the limit, and has gone to the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    When Liu Yanzhe heard this, he covered his face in pain.


    "Little soul, let''s go."


    "All right, host."


    The body lying in the hospital bed is not breathing.


    Liu Yanzhe was lying by the bed, and his back was several years old.


    Sobbing came from the ward, accompanied by the harsh sound of the machine.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in an apartment two kilometers away from the hospital.


    Song Yunqing is watching today''s financial news.


    All of a sudden, he bent over and down.


    The gesture seemed to be suffering greatly.


    Song Yunqing felt palpitations, heart pain, pain he can''t keep elegant sitting.


    "Yunqing, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Sihan, who comes out of the room, can''t help asking anxiously when he sees him like this.


    Song Yunqing raised his head, his eyes were slightly red, and there were tears hanging from the corners of his eyes.


    The feeling of palpitation is only a few seconds.


    There''s something in the body that''s being evacuated.


    He suddenly lost interest in the world, in everyone.


    It was as if something important had left him.


    Song Yunqing stands up and stares at Liu Sihan tightly. "What happened to Liu Xi?"


    Liu Sihan''s hand gently shook for a while, and then said as if nothing had happened: "Xixi is in the hospital, it''s not that we want to have closed treatment for half a year."


    Song Yunqing clenched his hands into a fist, he was trying to endure something.


    He just had a feeling that Liu Xi was gone.


    He left his world.


    It was very strong.


    Liu Sihan doesn''t tell the truth.


    Song Yunqing takes out his mobile phone.


    Although few people come to Germany, Leheng entertainment company has great influence in Germany.


    He can also be regarded as a shareholder of Leheng entertainment company. Now it''s OK to use the company to do something.


    Song Yunqing calls his friend and walks out of the apartment.


    His steps were obviously very flustered, and his back was not as calm as before.


    "Andre, it''s me. I need you to do something..."


    Liu Sihan sees song Yunqing leave and goes after him quickly.


    In the middle of the chase, however, his cell phone rang.


    That''s a text alert.


    Liu Sihan stops angrily and takes out his mobile phone to open the screen.


    Seeing the information displayed above, Liu Sihan opened his eyes wide.

 Chapter 1130

    Song Yunqing asks his friend Andre for help and goes into the closed hospital quickly.


    Andre is German, but half Chinese.


    They met in China, and later he gave Andre a sum of money, which he got from a research.


    Although song Yunqing didn''t enter tex University at that time, he still had his own talent.


    At that time, while working to support his and his sister''s tuition, he also participated in a study.


    That research has a big way to go.


    But later, my sister had an accident.


    He made a great contribution at that time, but he decided to quit.


    The sponsor gave him a lot of money, and he left it to Andre.


    After all these years, I don''t know how much he is worth.


    When he left in anger, he didn''t delay him because of that project.


    Let him get along with his sister less, it is difficult to find the change of his sister.


    He had no intention of keeping the money.


    He didn''t pay much attention to what he got now.


    But today, he is very glad to have established a friendship with Andre.


    Andre quickly arranged for someone to take him to the hospital.


    Even check in the situation of Liu Xi.


    Song Yunqing stands in front of a ward.


    He couldn''t reach for the door in front of him.


    He lost all his courage because of the suppressed crying.


    As long as the door is pushed open, his world will be overturned again.


    Song Yunqing does not open the door, does not mean that the people inside will not open.


    Liu Yanzhe opens the door of the ward and sees song Yunqing standing outside.


    "You did."


    Song Yunqing to his red eyes, feel that he is about to stand unsteadily.


    He tried his best to keep his body from shaking.


    He even showed a gentle smile, "Liu Xi, I haven''t seen her for so long. I miss her very much. If I want to see her, I''ll take a look and leave when I see her well."


    At the end, song Yunqing''s voice trembled.


    Because he went over Liu Yanzhe and saw the situation of the room.


    The person lying on the sickbed in the room has been covered with white sheets.


    He held on to the doorframe, "is Liu Xi asleep? Why are you getting sleepy? I want to wake her up... "


    Song Yunqing goes to the ward.


    Liu Yanzhe see his mood is not stable, will stop people, "Yunqing, Xixi left, she left."


    "How can it be? It''s all right when I send it to you! Don''t lie to me


    Song Yunqing is crazy and rushes into the ward.


    Liu Yanzhe couldn''t stop him at all. He kept up with him.


    The slender hand lifted the white sheet covered all over the bed.


    It''s a familiar face.


    The man was pale and thin.


    Song Yunqing''s knees softened when he saw mi you Ning.


    His body knelt on the edge of the hospital bed, "Liu Xi, Xi Xi Xi, I''m coming. Open your eyes and have a look at me. How can you still sleep? Do you blame me for leaving you here alone? Wake up and I''ll take you home..."


    When Liu Yanzhe saw his appearance, his eyes burst into tears.


    "Yunqing, don''t do that. Xixi just doesn''t want you to be sad..."


    Song Yunqing clenched his hands into a fist, trying to suppress himself.


    Why does a good lover leave like this.


    He doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe it.


    Song Yunqing stretched out his hand and gently shook mi Youning''s body. "Xixi, would you wake up? I''ll take you home to our home. Didn''t you say you want to marry me? You promised me..."

 Chapter 1131

    On that day, although song Yunqing refused to accept the death of his beloved.


    In the end, he cried like a child.


    Maybe it''s all doomed.


    As soon as miyuning left, he felt something.


    It''s a kind of traction.


    Liu Yanzhe conveyed his daughter''s dying words to song Yunqing.


    Then song Yunqing disappeared.


    After miyuning''s body was cremated, he disappeared.


    No one knows where he went.


    Until ten years later.


    A genius appeared in the medical field, specializing in cardiology.


    The man made a great contribution to the medical world.


    The other party never gives interviews, and no one has even seen his real face.


    It''s just his name, song Yunqing.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Yunqing stood on the land of China holding hands to salute.


    He looked up at the sky above him.


    It''s blue and clear.


    However, his heart has been in the dark for ten years.


    He is a man living in the abyss.


    No one can save him.


    He was destined to be alone.


    Song Yunqing bowed his head and walked out of the airport with a suitcase.


    He spent ten years abroad.


    Live well all the time.


    Love let him live well, he did.


    But now he is too tired to know the meaning of life.


    Out of the airport, he took a taxi to leave.


    He didn''t tell anyone about his return to China this time.


    Only Andre, who has been funding his research, knows that he has returned home.


    The other side runs on both sides of China and Germany.


    Over the years, he has done a lot.


    But more of it is to miss the girl in my memory.


    Song Yunqing got on the bus and reported directly to the cemetery park.


    When he saw his beloved buried, he left.


    Now ten years have passed.


    He''s back.


    Liu Xi, I came back for you.


    It''s an hour''s drive from the airport to the cemetery.


    Song Yunqing gave the driver the fare, but without waiting for the other party to change, he went straight to one direction of the cemetery.


    Under the sunlight, I found that this man is no longer young.


    Each other''s temples have white hair.


    Song Yunqing followed the route in his memory and soon came to a tombstone.


    The picture on the tombstone is still what he remembered.


    Releasing his suitcase, he stepped up to the tombstone.


    Gently leaned against the picture and gave it a kiss.


    Then he sat in front of the tombstone and gently leaned on it.


    It''s like he used to lean on his loved one.


    "Xixi, I''m back..."


    No one answered him. The huge cemetery was very quiet.


    "Ten years, I miss you very much, and you?"


    No one answered him.


    "You coward


    Song Yunqing roared in his heart.


    That''s his second personality.


    Eleven years ago, although he went to the United States for treatment, he did not recover.


    Because this lunatic doesn''t accept it.


    He fell in love with Liu Xi.


    Like, but dare not appear, can only always look in the abyss.


    Hearing the words of the second personality, song Yunqing takes out a bottle of liquid medicine from his pocket.


    He gave a gentle smile.


    It was the first time in ten years that he laughed.


    "Hopefully we''ll find her."


    With that, open the medicine bottle and put the liquid into your mouth.


    Song Yunqing leaned against the tombstone again, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "I''m a coward, you''re a coward, that''s why she left us."


    "Fart! We will find her! What I said will be found! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The dispute between protagonist and second personality.


    The man leaning on the tombstone slowly lost his breath.


    When the other party doesn''t breathe, the world collapses.


    Into countless pieces, floating in the void.

 Chapter 1132

    "Host, are you too selfish?"


    As soon as miyuning enters the space, Jiehun begins to accuse her.


    She knows what the other person is saying.


    It''s just her last request to let song Yunqing live well.


    The living is the most painful, and she knows something about it.


    "Little soul, you said that once song Yunqing died, the world would collapse. I haven''t got the power of soul yet. How can I let him die?"


    There is such a saying, people do not for themselves, heaven and earth.


    She couldn''t have suffered so much, got nothing, and played with song Yunqing.


    Although miyuning said that, she was obviously not happy to finish the task.


    The soul body of Jie soul was floating in front of her.


    Miyuning''s heart is in a mess.


    Song Yunqing''s temperament, she really do not know whether the other party will live.


    But the discomfort is very obvious.


    Song Yunqing is very good, very gentle to her, very tolerant.


    Unfortunately, they are destined to be people from different worlds.


    Walking in the intersection of the road, perhaps the opportunity to encounter such a once.


    Thousands of world, perhaps each other will reincarnate after death.


    At that time, it will be a new beginning.


    Miyuning thought so, feeling better.


    As soon as Jiehun looked at her thoughtful face, she could guess something.


    There are some things he knows, but he can''t speak at all.


    I just hope the power of the soul is a little more, and I just hope the time is faster.


    Jiehun saw that miyuning''s face was much better, and slowly drifted to the other side.


    He flew out of his body with a force of soul, and quickly flew to miyuning.


    "Host, the next task is waiting for you. I hope you have a good time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Master, you really want to escape. It''s the crime of beheading."


    Mi you Ning''s beautiful eyes slowly opened and saw the woman standing beside the screen.


    The other side''s appearance is somewhat pretty, full of worry and urgency.


    "What did you say?"


    Miyuning knew that this was a new mission world.


    This time, I was unexpectedly pushed down by the soul of caution.


    She heard what the woman said just now.


    But just entered the task world, she did not know what plot here, this foreword does not match the postscript, where does she know what situation ah.


    Su Yu looks at the beautiful woman in front of her eyes, and admits her fate to speak again.


    "Master, although the current situation is not optimistic, the Lord has not told us anything. Why not wait and see?"


    "Don''t you also say that meeting the Lord is the greatest blessing of your life.


    Is it really good to abandon the Lord now because of the rumors outside? Wang Ye doesn''t seem to be... "


    Listening to Su Yu''s awkward persuasion, MI Youning has begun to accept the memory of the original owner.


    Now she is in the Jin Dynasty.


    Her identity is not very impressive. She is the concubine of the great prince of her own country. Her name is Huang Lingshan.


    The reason why he entered the palace was only from King Rui of the current Dynasty.


    There are many women like her in the Lord''s mansion.


    They are enclosed in Nanyuan.


    The original owner was originally a singer. She was always glad to enter the palace.


    After all, the great prince''s status is noble. Although he can''t compare with King Rui, he is also a member of the royal family.


    She thought it was her chance.


    Unfortunately, after all, it''s a happy empty scene.


    The Grand Prince didn''t touch her at all. He didn''t even meet her.


    Except yesterday.


    Yesterday, the original owner met the great prince.


    She wished she had never seen that scene.


    It''s bloody, it''s cruel.

 Chapter 1133

    There were only two princes in the Jin Dynasty, the one who was the emperor and the one who was the emperor''s favorite.


    The eldest prince is gentle and the first queen''s son.


    There is no imperial concubine in the mansion. Some women with low status all hope to enter here.


    Even if the original owner entered the palace, he was secretly happy for a long time.


    Until the Empress Dowager went a few days ago.


    The atmosphere in the palace began to tense.


    Who in the royal family doesn''t know that the Empress Dowager is most fond of the great prince.


    After the death of the empress dowager, the atmosphere in the palace became tense.


    The emperor also began to be indifferent to the great prince.


    The whole capital is tense.


    Because the previous dynasty proposed the candidate for crown prince.


    The choice of the crown prince is either the Grand Prince or the king Rui.


    Even the concubine Ji in the family knows the news.


    The original master had a dream of concubine in his heart.


    Yesterday, she walked out of Nanyuan and wandered around the edge of the lotus pool in the mansion.


    But I met the great prince to kill.


    The person killed by the other side is still a woman known by the original owner.


    It was a concubine in the same position as her.


    Hearing the people around him calling him the great prince, the original master was shocked.


    She saw the man with her own eyes and broke my neck.


    That''s what it''s like now.


    The original owner wanted to escape from the palace.


    It''s horrible.


    She just wants to live well, but she doesn''t want to lose her life.


    At the beginning, Su Yu, her maid, tried to persuade her not to be impulsive.


    The original owner is timid. How can he stay.


    She ran away and took a road to death.


    It was Su Yu, the maid in front of her, who killed her.


    The involvement behind this is deeper.


    It''s about the origin of the original owner.


    She is not as simple as a little singer.


    "Master... Master..."


    Su Yu sees mi you Ning ignore her and walks up to her.


    Mi you Ning laughed at this time. "Su Yu, what do you think? I''m just teasing you. The palace is good for eating and living. How can I leave?"


    There is a satisfied smile on the beautiful face.


    Miyuning stood up and went to the door.


    This is the palace of Nanyuan.


    In this huge palace, there are many concubines.


    These people are sent in by others, just like the original owner.


    The great prince never touched them, but he offered them good food and drink.


    What the original owner saw last night was only because the concubine was a spy.


    As for whose it is, there are only two imperial heirs in this dynasty, so it is self-evident who it is.


    Especially when it comes to the selection of crown prince.


    "Really? You scared the maidservant to death


    Su Yu was relieved to see that she didn''t really want to leave.


    At this time, where did she know that the beautiful woman in front of her was no longer Huang Lingshan.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and looks at Su Yu''s happy face, with a touch of light irony in the corner of his mouth.


    How could she not see the woman.


    That spring heart swings Yang''s appearance, is clearly to the human heart dark Xu.


    If you want to talk about Su Yu, you''ve seen him several times.


    The great prince is indeed a very handsome man, with gentle temperament and a faint smile on his face.


    Even when the original owner saw him kill, there was a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Such a man is unfathomable.


    Su Yu made a secret promise to the great prince.


    Otherwise, later, they would not enjoy everything that should belong to the original owner, and they would kill the original owner.


    Su Yu seems to be Xinye.


    The other side''s mouth is calling for the master, but the inside doesn''t respect the original master.


    The owner fled, but she stayed.


    They know each other in the song shop. How sincere can they be.

 Chapter 1134

    Su Yu''s eyes made him feel a little flustered.


    She didn''t know how to describe it.


    I always feel that there seems to be something different about Huang Lingshan today.


    Those eyes seem to be brighter. They are not the same as before.


    How to say, it''s like there was a faint light in my eyes before.


    Now the dim light disappeared, making her more attractive.


    Huang Lingshan is very beautiful. She knows that.


    And she was in the song shop, a bit like the beautiful woman in front of her, which was arranged to her side.


    Su Yu faces the woman''s face in front of her every day, and her heart is somewhat unfair.


    Now the injustice is more and more obvious.


    Because Huang Lingshan seems more beautiful and attractive.


    Su Yu silently droops his head and hides the jealousy in his eyes.


    Miyuning touched her nails against her drooping head.


    "Su Yu, I remember when I first entered the mansion, did you pick up the things I brought in?"


    Su Yu did not understand why she asked, quickly raised his head, "is the slave to clean up."


    Miyuning''s steps went on and came to the stone table in the courtyard.


    She sat on the stone pier and said slowly, "go and find out my Koi jade pendant. I suddenly want to take it with me."


    "Yes, I will go now."


    Su Yu turned and walked indoors.


    Mi you Ning saw her leaving behind, but her brows wrinkled.


    Su Yu finally became the queen of the Jin Dynasty.


    It is the great prince who sits on the throne.


    It is still half a year before the great prince ascends the throne.


    After the death of the empress dowager, the great prince was constrained everywhere, and the power of the former empress was disintegrated in half.


    Those people risked their lives to send him to the throne, with countless casualties.


    Even the grandfather''s family suffered some trauma.


    His grandfather, his uncle, died in the end.


    This is also the main reason why the great prince usurped the throne.


    Grandparents are the bottom line he can''t touch.


    Six months after the death of the empress dowager, he finally couldn''t help it.


    Looking at the relatives, the staff left one by one.


    In the most straightforward way, he imprisoned the emperor and usurped the throne.


    He even used thunder to subdue the ministers of the former dynasty.


    Because of the cruel means, people can''t resist.


    Light people die, heavy people drag their families to kill their families.


    The great prince was the first son of the queen.


    He was the emperor''s favorite before the death of the Empress Dowager.


    He won the throne with few opponents.


    Even Prime Minister Ye, who was neutral, did not make any protest after the LORD came to power.


    The prime minister had a certain influence in the court.


    Prime Minister Ye has always been neutral.


    Even King Rui, the emperor''s favorite, couldn''t win him over.


    Prime Minister Ye is loyal to the royal family and to the man who finally sits on the throne.


    And the reason why Su Yu can sit on the throne is because of the Ye family.


    Prime Minister Ye has a certain influence in his own country.


    Many of his students knew his name all over the Jin Dynasty.


    The greatest Confucian.


    Prime Minister Ye has only one son, ye Yiqing.


    At the beginning, the family members in the mansion were dismissed after the great prince came to power.


    Su Yu is one of them.


    But it''s just a coincidence.


    Su Yu left the palace and went to the noisy streets of the capital city. He met Ye Yiqing.


    Ye Yiqing saw Su Yu and him, and his face was somewhat similar.


    Others don''t know, but ye''s father and son know.


    Ye Yiqing has a twin sister.


    At the beginning, when their mother had a difficult labor, they gave birth to their brother and sister, who died.

 Chapter 1135

    At that time, Prime Minister Ye couldn''t accept his wife''s death.


    Ye Yiqing is a new born child.


    At that time, the midwife took Ye Lingshan away.


    They sell people.


    Over the years, Prime Minister Ye has climbed to a high position and never gave up looking for his daughter.


    Until Su Yu''s appearance, he mistakenly thinks that the other party is his lost daughter.


    Because Su Yu looks like Ye Yiqing.


    In this way, Su Yu took the place of the original owner and was canonized as the queen.


    Su Yu knew that Huang Lingshan''s appearance was similar to that of Ye Yiqing.


    As like as two peas, they are really alike.


    In order to avoid being found, Su Yu secretly sends someone to find Huang Lingshan and kill him.


    The original owner''s wish is very simple, to take back everything that belongs to him.


    Su Yu wants to take back everything she enjoys because of her.


    Her father and brother are her.


    The Grand Prince is her.


    The queen is also her.


    As for Su Yu, she wants to let the other party watch her go to a high position.


    In the heart hate some, but did not kill to vent the indignation The idea.


    Because Huang Lingshan herself knows that it is her timidity and shortsightedness that push out everything she should have.


    Miyuning sat on the stone pier, shaking his head and laughing.


    It''s not that simple.


    There are still half a year left. It''s not easy to get through this period.


    The Grand Prince has started to clean up the spies in the house.


    The emperor had already moved the great prince and broke his wings.


    This is just the beginning.


    Life in the palace is getting worse and worse.


    "Master, I found it. Do you think it''s this?"


    Su Yu came quickly and handed her a koi jade pendant.


    Mi you Ning squinted at the koi jade pendant.


    This is exactly the thing to prove the identity of the original owner.


    When Huang Lingshan was taken away, it was this jade pendant in her hand.


    It''s from the original mother. She held it in her hand when she was born.


    Later, Su Yu took out the jade pendant, and the Ye family and their son no longer doubted her.


    Miyuning takes the jade pendant from her hand.


    Now she has the jade pendant to prove her identity.


    And her face as like as two peas Ye Yiqing is more proof of everything.


    After that, all she had to do was wait.


    How can we not make good use of such good conditions and such a strong background.


    Miyuning takes the koi jade pendant to his waist, with a bright smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Then she raised her head and looked at Su Yu, who was standing by.


    "I''m hungry. Go and see if there''s anything to eat in the kitchenette?"


    Su Yu opened her eyes and looked at her strangely.


    "Master, we don''t have the right to use the small kitchen. We are controlled by Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu."


    Since they entered Nanyuan, they knew the rules very well.


    In the past, Huang Lingshan never had such a request.


    Now Su Yu thinks that the other party is deliberately making trouble of her.


    How could miyuning not know about Mrs. Zhu and Mrs. Li.


    They were sent by the emperor. They were higher than the concubine of her body.


    But what she wanted was to toss.


    How can people know her sense of existence without tossing.


    The great prince is now facing the toss of the emperor and King Rui.


    Then she will become famous in the backyard and plan for the future.


    Miyuning waved his hand casually.


    "Go ahead. I''ll take care of anything. Just go."

 Chapter 1136

    Su Yu bit his lip. "Master, if you want something to eat, why don''t I buy it for you instead of provoking those two women."


    Miyuning put his arm on the stone table and reached for his chin.


    Su Yu was looking forward to it.


    She understood something at a moment''s thought.


    When Su Yu first met the great prince, it was time to bribe people at the back door.


    On the way, the other party saw the figure of the great prince returning to the mansion.


    Every time after that, Su Yu always encourages Huang Lingshan to eat outside.


    And she also went out to "meet" the Lord.


    On Su Yu''s expectant face, mi you Ning covered his mouth and laughed, "it''s still you."


    She took out five taels of silver from her purse at her waist and gave it to Su Yu, "I want to eat a thousand layer cake with horseshoe."


    Su Yu quickly took the silver in her hand and said with a smile: "I''m going now. Just wait."


    With these words, Su Yu turned and left quickly.


    Miyuning looked up at the sky.


    It''s almost noon now.


    As long as there''s nothing wrong in the palace, it''s time for the Grand Prince to go back to the palace.


    They never pay attention to the backyard.


    But it doesn''t mean that the palace belongs to his secret guard secretly and keeps everyone under surveillance.


    Miyuning stood up and moved his feet and hands.


    "Little soul, let''s go."


    "Hello, the person you are calling is not online. Please try again later."


    Hearing the familiar voice, miyuning narrowed his eyes.


    "Little soul, stop it. I need your help next."


    "Hello, the person you are calling is on the phone. Please try again later."


    Miyuning took a deep breath.


    "Little soul, no matter how skinny you are, we have to settle the bill."


    Without waiting for Jiehun to speak, miyuning began to cite examples one by one, "in this world, you pushed me down and caused me spiritual damage.


    You cut corners in the last position, and you are often absent when you are looking for you.


    In the upper plane, I lost my memory. You secretly recorded some videos. Don''t think I really don''t know you often peek, and... "


    "Host, host, I''m here. It just broke down. How can you find me not to be here? What kind of friendship do we have?"


    "Oh? What friendship do we have? "


    Mi you Ning asked with a smile.


    "Jie soul is speechless.


    If you want to talk about the friendship between two people, that is, the friendship of mutual acceptance.


    "We are... True love?"


    "Poof..."


    When he heard this, mi you Ning sprayed directly.


    "Where''s your face, little soul? True love, do you know what true love means? "


    Mi you Ning''s Refutation is in exchange for the disagreement of Jie Hun.


    "Host, this is your mistake. The reason why I define true love between us is that we have a friendship of ten thousand years.


    We''ve been together for nearly ten thousand years, and we can still connect with each other without tearing our skin. We are absolutely true love


    In the end, mi you Ning even heard the voice of Jie Hun and got excited.


    Well, I don''t know what strange things this little soul has seen recently.


    Full of special logic, she can''t find a reason to refute.


    Miyuning raises his feet and walks towards the kitchen.


    "Little soul, what are you reading recently?"


    "No, I didn''t read. I watched a TV recently. It''s still good."


    "Oh? What kind of TV? Let''s hear it. I''ll go back and have a look. "


    "The world still owes me a true love."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dear people, Huahua operation is finished, just come out, don''t worry

 Chapter 1137

    "Concubine Huang, why are you here?"


    Mi you Ning talks with Jie Hun and comes to the kitchen of Nanyuan.


    Someone recognized her when she appeared.


    Because Huang Lingshan is the first beauty in Nanyuan.


    She is absolutely top-notch in appearance.


    There is no woman in Nanyuan who can match her.


    Miyuning looked at the voice and saw the talking woman.


    There was no respect in her eyes, and even slight irony.


    Miyuning recognized the man as the mother beside Mrs. Li.


    If you want to say that the final result of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu is just a death.


    They think they can do whatever they want in Nanyuan, but they don''t know that their every move is controlled by others.


    They were given by the emperor.


    One of them has been bribed by King Rui.


    Both of them passed on the news in the mansion.


    But it''s all sent by the Lord on purpose.


    They''re really the biggest in this backyard.


    Just look at the woman beside Mrs. Li.


    What kind of master there is, what kind of slave there is. This is the most appropriate way to describe Mrs. Li and the woman in front of her.


    Miyuning gave the woman an obvious sneer.


    The other side sat in front of the stone pier in the small kitchen, with a bag of melon seeds in his hand.


    There are already melon seed skins on the ground, which are scattered all over the ground.


    It seems that the other party has been waiting here for a while.


    It''s time for lunch. It seems that Mrs. Li is waiting.


    Miyuning felt that it was a coincidence.


    She ignored the woman and went to the kitchenette.


    The kitchens in the kitchenette are all from the palace. They were originally provided for women in the backyard.


    But after Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu arrived, they became their exclusive cooks.


    Miyuning''s indifference and the way she walked into the kitchen angered the woman who was eating melon seeds.


    "You little bitch! This is where you can get in! Get out of here


    The woman rushed into the kitchen and was about to pull mi you Ning''s clothes.


    Miyuning seems to have eyes behind him, so he can easily avoid the pull of the other side.


    Seeing the delicious food in front of the kitchen table, miyuning really felt hungry.


    She dodged the woman''s pull and went to the table.


    Small kitchen busy cook, see a beautiful woman came in, just a faint glance, no longer pay attention to.


    They continued to move as if they had not seen miyuning.


    Miyuning went to the table, picked up the chopsticks and tasted the food.


    From her step into the small kitchen, she smelled the delicious food.


    Now it tastes really good.


    Miyuning tasted the vegetables and then put his chopsticks on the fish.


    Just as miyuning was putting down his chopsticks, he felt the air behind him.


    As soon as her body flashed, the chopsticks in her hand were accurate and picked up the meat on the belly of the fish.


    "Ouch..."


    "Bang... Hua..."


    It turned out that it was the woman who attacked miyuning behind her.


    After MI you Ning dodges, the other party does not stop and falls on the table.


    The heavy body could not help her, the table was unstable and the food was a pity.


    Miyuning was in a mess when he saw that the woman was caught in the meal.


    There was a sad light in her eyes.


    Then put the fish in your hand to your mouth.


    It''s a pity to taste the delicious fish.


    What a delicious meal. It''s ruined.


    What a pity.

 Chapter 1138

    That woman''s action, let the cooks in the small kitchen, have stopped the action in hand.


    Seeing the food on the ground being ruined, their eyes were very calm.


    But the hand movement has stopped.


    After eating the fish, miyuning puts his chopsticks at the stone table where he cooks.


    Seeing the crowd stop, she said with a smile: "who made the fish just now? It''s delicious. The color, smell and flavor are all cooked. It''s delicious. Have another one. "


    As soon as she spoke, people''s eyes shifted.


    One of the cooks stood up and said, "it''s made by a slave. If madam likes it, I''ll make it for you."


    Miyuning nodded, "I''ll trouble you."


    "You are welcome, madam." The other side is neither overbearing nor humble, and goes to the stove to start the hot pot.


    People on one side have begun to fish from the basin.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and looks up at the woman who has already stood up from the ground.


    He was angry with the other side, and he wanted to swallow mi you Ning.


    "You little bitch - hoof, wait for me!"


    The woman left the kitchen with a head full of food juice.


    Miyuning knows that the other party is moving reinforcements.


    The people in the small kitchen cleaned up the mess on the ground quickly.


    Miyuning watched them clean up very quickly and neatly.


    It''s as if they''ve been used to their work for a long time.


    Take care of the small kitchen in a flash.


    The food that didn''t come out of the pot before has been put on the new table.


    It''s a small kitchen, but there are four or five cooks here.


    All of these people stopped except the one who made the fish.


    They stood not far away and looked ahead, or at miyuning, or at the cook who made the fish.


    Miyuning looks at the food at the table.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu usually have very good meals.


    Look at the rich dishes.


    Big Wang Ye is really willing.


    The cooks were arranged to stare at the backyard.


    Of course, there are more than five. They are just people in the public eye.


    A quarter of an hour later, the fish miyuning was waiting for was ready.


    The man took the fish from the plate and put it at the table where miyuning was sitting.


    This is a new table. There are other dishes on it.


    Instead of touching the food, miyuning showed great interest in the fish.


    "Then I''ll eat it."


    She spoke to the cook, who nodded gently.


    There was also joy in his eyes.


    It''s really delicious to taste the delicious fish again.


    There is no fishy smell, but it keeps the original taste.


    Seeing that miyuning was satisfied with his food, several cooks around showed their approval.


    It''s really their pressure.


    They were the dark guards in the palace.


    After being sent to Nanyuan by the Lord, they never left again.


    I thought I was just spying on a few women.


    But later, there were more and more women in Nanyuan, and more and more of them were found fault.


    Why pick fault? That''s because they can''t cook.


    It''s easy for them to kill. It can''t be easy any more.


    As for cooking, it''s killing.


    But over the years, they know they can''t go out in a short time.


    Naturally, I have to learn how to cook. In fact, it''s just to pass the time.


    Not long after the leader sent them, he finally gave them a clue.


    Want to leave, unless the master has become a major event.


    Sending them to Nanyuan is not that they are not taken seriously.

 Chapter 1139

    Usually they are outstanding in the dark guard.


    Now when they see mi you Ning, they know this woman.


    It is quiet as a chicken on weekdays.


    But today, it looks like something is different.


    Most of all, the food they made was tasted by other people.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu have been in Nanyuan for more than a year.


    In the past year, they always cook for these two women, and they are numb.


    "Well, it''s delicious."


    Miyuning ate a few mouthfuls of fish and felt almost done. Then he stopped.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to eat more, it''s the small appetite of the original owner that will make her suffer if she eats any more.


    The original owner was sold to Gefang. In order to keep a good figure, he had to tighten his waist since childhood.


    Now the owner''s small appetite is similar to that of a cat.


    When several cooks nearby saw that miyou would rather not move her chopsticks, they stopped paying attention to her and were busy with their own affairs.


    "Madam, right here, that cheap hoof not only disrespects you, but also destroys your lunch..."


    Mi you Ning was sitting at the table. As soon as he put down his chopsticks, he heard the sound coming from outside.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Soon a very gentle looking woman in white came in.


    Then a gorgeous woman stepped into the kitchen.


    Then there was the old woman who had left before, and some servant girls and eunuchs.


    "How did your sister eat?"


    The seemingly gentle woman is Mrs. Li, who goes to mi you Ning first to speak.


    Miyuning looked at the woman in front of her. Mrs. Li looked pretty.


    It''s a pity that the posture of walking can make people know at a glance that it''s the master who broke his body.


    The Grand Prince never touches a woman in Nanyuan.


    But Mrs. Li''s body is broken. It can be seen that she is demonstrating with the great prince.


    Mrs. Li is the one who was bought by Rui Wang.


    The gorgeous woman behind is the emperor''s spy.


    Seeing that both women were coming, MI Youning showed a smiling expression.


    "My sister is here, too. Would you like to have some together?"


    She pointed to the food on the table.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu glanced at the passive fish on the table, and their eyes were dark.


    Now that they have been domineering in Nanyuan for a long time, how can they tolerate mi Youning''s provocation.


    "Does my sister know whose lunch you are eating?"


    Mrs. Li''s face showed tenderness and sat down beside mi you Ning.


    Mrs. Zhu sat down immediately.


    And the slaves behind them quickly came forward and surrounded mi you Ning.


    Even the old woman quickly stepped forward, "madam, you don''t know that this cheap hoof is very disrespectful to you. It''s riding on your head..."


    "All right!"


    Mrs. Li heard her mouth talking all the way.


    The food juice on that woman''s body didn''t clean up. At this time, she gathered in front of Mrs. Li, who was very disgusted.


    Mrs. Li glanced at the woman and covered her nose with a handkerchief.


    "You go down and clean up first. You don''t have to worry about it here."


    "Good..."


    The woman stepped back slowly.


    "I said to let you go. As a slave, I don''t respect my master and even attack him. Are there any rules in the palace!


    Or did your master let you set me up because he didn''t like me


    Miyuning made a sound when the woman left.


    Her hands were beating on the table.


    Clear voice, very attractive.


    Even if you say a few words, it''s like singing. It''s pleasant and makes people feel good.

 Chapter 1140

    "What do you mean, Huang Lingshan?"


    Mrs. Li''s gentle face was gone and her eyes were sharp.


    Hearing the other party''s name, MI Youning puts her eyes on her.


    "Oh! Mrs. Li knows me. Well water doesn''t break the river water. Why do you let your slave do it to me?


    No matter how low my position is, I''m also a woman of the king. Is she a slave to be touched by? "


    Mrs. Li obviously didn''t turn the corner.


    Today, she came here for Huang Lingshan. She dared to enter the kitchen.


    This small kitchen has always been enjoyed by her and Mrs. Zhu.


    Mrs. Zhu has been very silent since she came in.


    But when miyuning spoke, she was obviously stunned.


    "Huang Qie doesn''t dare to say anything. You don''t have any scars or embarrassment.


    But Sister Li''s mother was in a mess and even hurt. "


    Mrs. Zhu''s words hit the nail on the head.


    It''s the concubine''s family, and it''s the obscure proof.


    Miyuning smiles at Mrs. Zhu''s shrewd eyes.


    The latter is gorgeous, but lacks some beauty.


    "I don''t like to hear Mrs. Zhu''s words. Do I want you to see my injuries?


    This makes me how to establish myself in the palace in the future. Although I am in a low position, I am also the woman of the Lord. "


    Miyuning took back his hand and touched the koi jade pendant on his waist.


    In ancient times, he was very conservative, even if he showed his arms and legs, he would be talked about.


    What''s more, they are royal people with noble status.


    Although she is a concubine, she is also a member of the royal family.


    Mrs. Zhu''s shrewd eyes flashed a dark light.


    The other side digs away from the topic, "that sister ruined my lunch with Sister Li. How can I say that?"


    Miyuning showed a surprise light at the right time.


    "How can Mrs. Zhu say that? The kitchen has always been arranged by the king for Nanyuan.


    I came here to get lunch, but the old lady''s words were disrespectful, and even gave me a hand. I don''t know how much she thought of me. "


    Speaking of the end, mi you Ning smiles at Mrs. Li.


    The latter''s face became ugly.


    Although the cooks around are busy with their own things, they have raised their ears.


    "Huang Lingshan, don''t toast or drink. It''s not time for you to turn black and white in Nanyuan!"


    "Well, yes, in this palace, no one dares to confuse black and white except the Lord."


    Mi you Ning answers with a smile.


    "Come on, take Huang Qie''s family out. I''ll give you a slap!"


    The slaves around are close to mi you Ning, and it''s time for Jie Hun to take action.


    "Little soul!"


    "Bang..."


    "Bang..."


    In an instant, the slaves fell down one by one.


    They were convulsed, and there was a painful sound in their mouth.


    "Ah! What''s the matter? "


    Miyuning stood up, looked down at the slaves on the ground and exclaimed.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu''s eyes also showed surprise.


    "What''s going on? Get up, all of you


    The slaves on the ground heard Mrs. Li''s words. They didn''t want to wake up, but they were weak and even in great pain.


    Seeing this, miyuning walks to Mrs. Li with a smile.


    "Mrs. Li, do you think I can use this Nanyuan kitchen?"


    Mrs. Li clenched her teeth and clenched her hands into a fist


    There was a prick of pain in her.


    It must be the woman in front of you.


    Otherwise, how can there be such a strange phenomenon.

 Chapter 1141

    Miyuning did not answer her.


    She pointed to the woman who was going to leave before, "this slave has committed a crime against me. You don''t mind if you slap me twenty?"


    Mrs. Li didn''t say anything, because once she compromised today, she would have no position in Nanyuan in the future.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t force her either. She just looks at Mrs. Li with a smile.


    Secretly but let ring soul to Mrs. Li''s small action aggravate a few minutes.


    "Well..."


    Even if the other party clenched his teeth, but still leaked a bit of sound.


    "What on earth have you done?"


    Miyuning said, "what can I do as a weak woman? Mrs. Li, you really have a problem with me."


    In a helpless tone, she leaned close to Mrs. Li''s ear and said in a soft voice, "if Rui Wang knew your embarrassment to me, what would he do?"


    Mrs. Li has always known that Huang Lingshan was sent by King Rui.


    Even once thought that this woman and ruiwang also have unspeakable relations.


    Now when she heard ruiwang, her eyes flashed.


    "You must be right with me?"


    "No, no, no, it''s not that I''m going to fight you. It''s your slave that''s useless."


    Miyuning put out his finger and shook it in front of Mrs. Li''s eyes.


    When it comes to the end, I''m even happy.


    Because she saw the wavering of the woman in front of her.


    "Good!" The sound of gnashing teeth fell to the ground.


    Miyuning nodded, "I''ll use the kitchenette in the future. After all, delicious food needs to be shared."


    "Yes!"


    Repressed angry voices responded to her.


    "All right."


    At the end of miyuning''s speech, Mrs. Li''s pain disappeared.


    Even the slaves on the ground don''t howl in pain.


    "Right now, this slave has no respect for me. The following offenders should be punished."


    "Come on, pull her out and slap her in the face!"


    After the pain suddenly disappeared and the slaves got up, Mrs. Li showed her fear of mi you Ning.


    This woman can''t do magic.


    How can strange phenomena disappear in a flash.


    It''s too abnormal. I think about the terrible feeling.


    Mrs. Zhu has always listened to what Mrs. Li said and has not expressed any opinions on this.


    But the woman began to beg for mercy, "madam, spare your life! It''s all the fault of that humble person. It has nothing to do with the maidservant... "


    "Thirty."


    Miyuning changed his words with a smile.


    Mrs. Li looked at the woman with hatred.


    "Thirty! Shut up and pull out! "


    "Yes, ma''am."


    So the woman was pulled out.


    Soon there was a slapping sound outside the door.


    Mi you Ning turns around to see the cooks who seem to be busy, but in fact they are always paying attention to them.


    Very straightforward mouth, "in the evening I also want to eat fish, and a few vegetables."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Several cooks answered, neat, fast and awesome.


    Miyuning waved with a smile, but did not watch Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu go out.


    Mrs. Li did not dare to stop her because she was afraid of Huang Lingshan.


    Mrs. Zhu looked puzzled, but said nothing.


    Until miyuning''s figure left, Mrs. Li''s suppressed anger could not be concealed.


    "You bastards! Who asked you to do it for her


    Mrs. Li reached for a bowl and threw it at the cooks.


    About to be hit by the two people, inadvertently one side of the body, the other inadvertently bent to avoid the "murder weapon" attack.


    "Pa..."


    The bowl fell to the ground and made a crisp noise.


    Mrs. Li''s eyes glowed with anger.


    These cooks, she also saw is not simple.

 Chapter 1142

    At the beginning, she didn''t accept these people at all, but it was to make the women in Nanyuan taboo themselves.


    Every time someone was there, her people stopped all the concubines who came to the kitchen.


    After a long time, the small kitchen is naturally owned by her and Mrs. Zhu.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning comes out of the kitchen and sees the woman who has been suppressed.


    The other side is staring at her with hatred.


    Mi Youning raised her lips to her angry eyes.


    The woman can''t see the sun tomorrow.


    How can Mrs. Li still keep her temper.


    It''s just the beginning. The next day is not boring.


    Mi you Ning walks to the original owner''s residence with a smile.


    Before long, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu also came out.


    Seeing that miyuning was gone, Mrs. Li stopped the servants from clapping and took the old lady away.


    It''s not over.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yu takes the money given by mi you Ning and goes to the back door of the palace.


    Every time Huang Lingshan wanted to eat something, she would come back here to accommodate the gatekeepers.


    Today is no exception.


    However, Su Yu''s mood today is obviously not as good as before.


    Because she didn''t see the master of the palace, the great prince.


    She handed the money to the guard and said she wanted the cake, so she turned and left.


    ¡­¡­


    After MI you Ning went back, Su Yu didn''t come back.


    In this courtyard, she also had several servants arranged by the palace.


    But because of her low position, those people are always cheating.


    You can''t see anybody during the day.


    Miyuning went into the inner room and leaned against the soft couch in front of the window.


    Her hand touched the koi jade pendant hanging at her waist.


    But he looked into the copper mirror in the inner room.


    The original Lord is really good-looking. He went there when King Rui was born.


    When I came back, I brought back Huang Lingshan and several other singers.


    They were sent out at will after Rui Wang was drunk.


    There is no invisible human relationship.


    Mi you Ning is very glad for this.


    Because almost half of the women in Nanyuan are more or less infected with ruiwang.


    Will the Grand Prince not know about this.


    Ha ha


    Any man can tolerate this.


    No wonder King Rui in the original story died miserably.


    Not only did he want to kill the great prince, but he even slept the women in his backyard almost once.


    Miyuning touched his face.


    His eyes are like a hook. He can''t help but suck it in.


    That gorgeous face is really beautiful.


    If ruiwang didn''t drink too much that night, if the other party noticed her.


    I''m afraid the original owner has been ruined by King Rui for a long time.


    Jin Siyan, the great prince of the great Jin Dynasty.


    This is the name that the empress had already taken.


    The reason why the emperor is sitting on the throne today is because of the Queen''s family.


    It was also the family of Jin Siyan''s grandfather.


    At that time, it was very cruel for the prince to fight for the throne.


    It was the power behind the queen that made the emperor secure his throne.


    It''s a pity that he is a heartbreaker after all.


    He took advantage of the queen and didn''t treat his own son well.


    Even after the death of the empress dowager, he cut off the great prince''s wings for the first time.


    It is reasonable to say that the eldest prince''s son was the first queen''s son.


    Such a noble status should be the best candidate for the crown prince.


    Unfortunately, the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair has a small mind.


    However, Jin Siyan was destined to be the son of heaven, the dragon and the phoenix of that man, and he was also honored by the ninth five year plan.


    "Master, I''m back!"


    Su Yu''s voice came from outside.

 Chapter 1143

    Miyuning released the koi jade pendant at his waist, leaned against the soft couch and closed his eyes.


    She doesn''t want to entangle with Su Yu for the moment.


    This woman hasn''t done anything excessive yet.


    At most, I have my own careful thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    After noon, a carriage stopped outside the palace.


    The totem with the Royal logo on the car body is clear at a glance.


    After the carriage stopped, he stretched out a long white finger and pulled back the curtain.


    "Welcome back to the palace."


    The bodyguards standing in front of the king''s house took action one after another.


    The eunuch who followed the carriage immediately stepped forward to help the man who showed his true face.


    This man is the master of the palace, the king of the Jin Dynasty, Jin Siyan.


    "Be careful, Lord."


    Rong Gonggong helped the noble man who had seen big since he was a child, and whispered.


    When Jin Siyan heard Rong Gonggong''s words, his eyes showed a smile.


    Duke Rong is the person who has been with him for the longest time.


    There is always some tolerance for him.


    Unfortunately, the smile on his face only lasted for a moment.


    After getting out of the car, Jin Siyan rubbed his eyebrows.


    Seeing his action, Duke Rong immediately released his arm and stepped back.


    "Lord, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to go back to your house and have dinner."


    Jin Siyan heard his words, thin lips slightly pursed, the smile on his face completely disappeared.


    He reached out and turned his thumb, raised his foot and strode to the palace.


    Look, even a slave knows how to care about him.


    His father, sitting in a high position, left him alone today and reprimanded him for a long time without asking him a question.


    He has been used to it for so many years.


    After the emperor''s grandmother left, the man was even more indifferent to him.


    He was used to it and had already thought of the result.


    Just not reconciled.


    After the mother gave birth, he went.


    Over the years, the family of Waizu has been abandoned by their father, and they have no real power in their hands.


    Over the years, he secretly accumulated power, the other side is also unable to accommodate.


    Rong Gonggong carefully looked at the man walking in front.


    He also heard about today''s work in the palace.


    A minister standing next to the LORD was just an official in the middle of the early dynasty because he formed cliques for personal gain.


    This is a wake-up call for the Lord.


    After that, the emperor left the prince alone.


    Duke Rong knows it''s not good.


    When he was a teenager, he took care of the master and knew his temperament.


    Just look at each other''s face.


    When Jin Siyan returned to the main hall, Duke Rong had already informed people to prepare comfortable clothes.


    He carefully waited on the master to change his court clothes and began to persuade him.


    "Mr. Wang, you are also relieved about today''s affairs. The Empress Dowager has just gone, and the emperor should also take care of his mother and son.


    Now it''s time for you to think about marriage. King Rui had his first grandson last year, and you don''t have anyone who knows the cold and the hot around you now... "


    Only Duke Rong dared to say these words.


    Two people would have been kicked out by Jin Siyan.


    Jin Siyan knew that Duke Rong wanted him to win over some important officials.


    Not to say that he has never had this idea, even if he has, he has no chance.


    Now it''s obvious that his father doesn''t want to see him.


    In the past, there were some. After the emperor''s grandmother went, the signs became more and more obvious.


    Today, in front of the Minister of culture and military of Manchu Dynasty, he hit him in the face in public.


    This is a warning to all ministers not to get too close to him.


    Otherwise, they will be the next to be dismissed.


    Moreover, King Rui married the daughter of the first general of the dynasty.

 Chapter 1144

    The military power has long been firmly in hand.


    In addition to the family of Princess Rui, the two important officials of civil and military were the first Confucian Prime Minister of the dynasty.


    Prime Minister Ye is talented and knowledgeable. He once worshipped Prime Minister Ye very much.


    Even holding each other as his teacher.


    It''s a pity that at the beginning of this idea, he didn''t hide it at all, and his father knew it.


    The other side cut off his thoughts mercilessly.


    Prime Minister Ye has always been neutral.


    Or to be clear, Prime Minister Ye is the emperor''s party.


    Whoever sits on the throne will be on either side.


    He never tried to woo Prime Minister Ye because he knew the old man''s temperament.


    Now it is prime minister ye who can win over.


    Other estimates, even if you want to get close to him, you don''t have the courage.


    Jin Siyan raised his lips with self mockery.


    If you want Prime Minister Ye, don''t think about it.


    I still remember his good second younger brother, who tried to win over Prime Minister Ye, was reprimanded in front of the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Even father and emperor can''t see it.


    Seeing his beloved son reprimanded, how could he sit back and ignore him.


    It is very good to appease Prime Minister Ye, this will be the end of this time.


    "What are you laughing at, Mr. Wang? But there is a girl who agrees with you. You can ask for a will while you still have a chance."


    Jin Siyan looked down at his clothes, which were well arranged. He raised his feet and went out.


    As soon as Duke Rong looked at his attitude, he knew that it was out of the question.


    If he didn''t know that Wang Ye was ok, he would have doubted whether there was any hidden disease.


    Nanyuan women do not touch for a reason, because the background is not clean.


    But the clean women he found were not touched by each other.


    With a sad face, Duke Rong left the inner room.


    Jin Siyan had been sitting at the table full of lunch in the hall.


    Kneeling at his feet was a man in black, embroidered with patterns.


    The other party is reporting the situation in the mansion on this day.


    "... today, several posts in the dark all moved. Some of them sent messages, some of them took orders from outside.


    These contents are all put in my study. They are all unimportant but disgusting little actions... "


    The chopsticks in Jin Siyan''s hands were moving, he did not speak, and even his facial expression did not change.


    The food he eats is the closest to him.


    Seeing this, Duke Rong glanced at the food at the table.


    Although it can''t be said that Wang Ye doesn''t like the food closest to him, he doesn''t like it very much.


    I don''t know which slave put the dishes on the table today.


    I made this fatal mistake.


    Duke Rong stepped forward and picked up the silver chopsticks.


    He picked up his favorite dishes and sent them to his dishes.


    Seeing this, Jin Siyan raised his eyebrow and glanced up at him.


    Duke Rong showed a dogleg smile at the right time.


    His smile eased the expression on Jin Siyan''s face.


    "... there was some movement in Nanyuan. It seems that there was something wrong with Mrs. Huang''s behavior, which provoked the two people sent by the Emperor..."


    "Well, that''s not necessary."


    Jin Siyan interrupted.


    After mentioning Nanyuan, it shows that there is nothing else in Baifu.


    Nanyuan there, he did not want to pay more attention, only those who secretly stare at, just give him a close look.


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    The man stood up and walked back from the door, with clear steps and a very respectful attitude.


    ¡ª¡ª


    I''m sorry, sweetie. I forgot the time. I''m late. I can''t love you

 Chapter 1145

    Under the service of Duke Rong, Jin Siyan finished his lunch and cleaned his hands.


    "Call the staff in the mansion to the study. I have something to announce."


    "Yes, Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Miyuning has been living a natural and unrestrained life these days.


    The kitchenette brings delicious food every day.


    And Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu also stopped a lot.


    In a word, no one is looking for trouble during this period.


    Because of the help of the soul, she is also very well informed of the outside world.


    Recently, the aides in the palace have been obviously evacuated.


    The atmosphere in the court was also tense.


    King Rui and Jin Siyan had different opinions on who would be the crown prince.


    The ministers who supported Jin Siyan have lost a lot.


    The emperor had obviously supported King Rui, but he would not refute the ministers.


    He secretly dismissed the ministers who supported Jin Siyan more or less for reasons of dismissal or distribution.


    This makes the atmosphere in the court more and more tense.


    Now the emperor also plans to take Jin Siyan''s grandfather''s family for an operation.


    Since the death of the queen, although the mother''s family had official positions, they had no real power.


    The emperor was forcing the ministers to choose King Rui as the crown prince.


    Unfortunately, Jin Siyan was not willing to bow his head.


    As long as he bowed his head, it would be difficult for him to turn over in the future.


    He is his own son. He has a noble status. He has the power to win over with his strength. At this time, he doesn''t have to wait any longer.


    He had to fight back.


    Just wait for the emperor to do something to Jin Siyan''s family, it''s time for her to do it.


    Miyuning felt the koi jade pendant in his hand, and his eyes were full of meditation.


    Not enough. Now she has one more thing to do.


    In the original plot, Jin Siyan was defeated in the fight for the crown prince.


    Rui Wang is also ready to move secretly.


    Even gave Jin Siyan a big loss.


    Mrs. Li, Mrs. Zhu, they are destined to be cannon fodder.


    She didn''t need to do it, but she could easily solve the two women.


    Calculate the time, it seems that these days, the two women will have action.


    "Master, you seem very silent recently."


    Su Yu stood aside, looking at mi you Ning''s quiet eyes, and finally spoke.


    During this time, Huang Lingshan did not seem to be as close to her as before.


    Even the temperament has changed.


    Mi you Ning raised her head when she heard the words.


    With a faint smile on his face, he said, "what''s the matter, your master, it''s self-cultivation. How nice it is to live in peace."


    Exclamation, with a warning tone.


    During this period of time, Su Yu would run out of the courtyard every time near noon.


    Now she''s acting bolder and bolder.


    There are some slight changes in the atmosphere of Nanyuan. Most of the things outside are clear.


    Even Su Yu didn''t know where to get the news.


    They''re starting to move.


    Su Yu bit her lip and didn''t think the woman in front of her could see her mind.


    After all, only she knew about it.


    She dryly replied: "master, this is very good."


    Miyuning laughed indifferently.


    The other side didn''t listen to the advice, and she couldn''t help it.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, in a courtyard of Nanyuan, two women are frowning.


    They are Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu.


    It''s not that they don''t want to find mi you Ning. They really don''t have time.


    Since that day, news has come from outside.


    King Rui asked them to find out what they had to do with him.


    The emperor also sent someone to ask, but there was no instruction.


    It was Rui Wang who arranged for Mrs. Li.


    She told the story to Mrs. Zhu, who came into the palace with her.

 Chapter 1146

    "Sister, how sure are you?"


    Mrs. Zhu seems smart, but in fact, she just follows Mrs. Li and listens to her.


    "Half and half, as long as king Rui saves us in time, we will be meritorious officials, and the crown prince will become king Rui."


    "Well, let''s do it. I''m waiting to die in Nanyuan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When they discussed how to give Jin Siyan a heavy blow, the main hall was also brightly lit.


    "Sure?"


    "Yes, the emperor summoned the old man to the palace after dinner."


    When Jin Siyan heard the report from his subordinates, his eyes were cold.


    After all, his father could not tolerate him.


    Even to this point.


    It is clear that he is also bleeding from each other.


    He closed his eyes and hid the storm in them.


    Duke Rong was also shocked when he heard that the father of the former queen was invited to the palace.


    Even for a long time.


    Now, seeing Wang Ye''s appearance, he immediately came forward and held his arm, "Wang Ye..."


    Jin Siyan raised his hand to stop him from speaking.


    He needs to think about it.


    Grandfather''s health has been bad, uncle there do not know if there is any news.


    Even if you know, there must be no way.


    Father, he really dares.


    My grandfather once made a lot of efforts for him to sit on the throne.


    Did the man forget!


    "Stare at the palace and report any news as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    After dark Wei left, Jin Siyan opened his eyes.


    That pair of eyes slightly red, Rong Gonggong saw on the face showed heartache.


    "Wang Ye, it''s going to be OK. It''s never going to be ok..."


    Duke Rong doesn''t know what will happen. Now he just hopes that nothing will happen to him.


    But how could the emperor enter the palace without any reason.


    This is really not good news.


    Now the selection of the crown prince is so fierce that the emperor wants to force the king to death.


    Jin Siyan did not understand these.


    Even if he knew that his grandfather was now in the palace, he could do nothing.


    You can''t even enter the palace, and you can''t deal with it in secret.


    He was bleeding from that man and knew what he wanted to do.


    The other side really can''t hold him.


    Even want to close to kill.


    As his son, the discrimination made the violence in his heart impossible to hide.


    Jin Siyan waved Rong Gonggong''s hand, went to the sword platform, held the sword in his hand, and strode out of the room.


    "Lord!"


    As soon as Duke Rong saw this posture, he was immediately worried.


    Jin Siyan was not cruel enough, but he didn''t want to tear his face.


    Now he also has some hands in the palace.


    As long as he arranges well, seizing the favorable time, place and people, it is not impossible for him to change the dynasty.


    This is forcing him.


    His grandfather''s family was his last warmth.


    That man is attacking his weakness.


    Jin Siyan went outside to vent his anger in the yard.


    The sword spirit of that move damaged all the trees and plants in the yard.


    When Duke Rong saw this scene, his heart ached in his eyes.


    The Lord''s life is bitter.


    So many years in the teeth insist, now to this step, the emperor still gave up on him.


    It''s said that father and son have the same nature, and their hegemony is the same.


    But the way we do things is very different.


    Jin Siyan danced his sword until midnight, and there was no news from the palace.


    Sometimes no news is good news.


    "Lord, it''s time for you to rest."


    Duke Rong knew that Jin Siyan couldn''t rest, so he couldn''t help making a sound.


    According to this situation, there must be a tough fight tomorrow.

 Chapter 1147

    The sword in Jin Siyan''s hand was like a snake spitting a message, hissing to break the wind, and like a swimming dragon.


    Every move of his is lightning fast, with strong murderous spirit.


    He turned a deaf ear to Mr. Rong''s words.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Duke Rong knelt down and begged Jin Siyan to have a rest.


    The master and servant don''t know what they will face after daybreak.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jin Siyan was dancing sword, two women disappeared in Nanyuan.


    These two women are no other than Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu.


    Miyuning didn''t sleep well that night.


    Since she came to this world for nearly a month, she has never let Su Yu watch.


    If today is slightly bright, the soul will wake her up.


    When I open my confused eyes, mi you Ning looks lazy.


    I know it''s time. If it''s too late, everything in the original story will be repeated.


    Miyuning gets up and stays, looking at neishan on his body.


    "Little soul, I can''t do it myself."


    "... as soon as you close your eyes, bite your teeth, and do it hard."


    Mi you Ning rolled his eyes when he heard Xiao hun''er''s words.


    It''s nonsense, but she''s afraid of pain.


    She really hasn''t done this act of self abuse.


    "No, you can do something about it. How can it not hurt?"


    She didn''t want to refute the proposal.


    "Can only shield the pain, host hurry up, Rui Wang there has already started to act."


    "All right, you don''t feel the pain."


    After the soul of abstinence was shielded from the pain, MI Youning raised his feet and went to the bronze mirror.


    She took back her clothes and looked at her white body.


    Slender hands slowly raised.


    Stay in the neck.


    Suddenly, the hands slightly forced, left a red mark on the neck.


    It was pinched.


    Within a moment, several marks were pinched on his neck.


    Then there are two arms, one hand holding the arm, forcefully pinching.


    After the hand leaves, both arms turn blue purple.


    "Little soul, avoid accidents. In a moment, you will solve the dark guards of the main hall and the slaves who are guarding."


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan went back to the inner room, even without a simple wash, lying on the bed with his eyes closed.


    It''s time to go to court in another hour.


    He didn''t plan to sleep.


    But the tense mood of the night, lying on the bed, soon fell asleep.


    Duke Rong took a look and saw that he was asleep. He closed the door gently.


    There are dozens of dark guards in the main hall.


    Duke Rong is going to the kitchen to have a look at the breakfast and prepare the court clothes.


    Just after he left, a woman in a rose dress came up.


    Every move, every smile, all show infinite charm.


    It is reasonable that when someone enters the main hall at this time, there must be a dark guard to expel him.


    Unfortunately, the dark guards in the main hall are unconscious now.


    It''s mi you Ning.


    She walked into the courtyard of the main hall with a faint smile in her eyes.


    The steps to the main hall stopped.


    Miyuning glanced up at the trees in the courtyard.


    Later, I looked at the eaves of the main hall.


    After that, she scanned several directions, which were all the places where the dark guards were.


    "Is Jin Siyan asleep?"


    Miyuning stopped because he didn''t know what Jin Siyan was like in the inner room.


    Once the other party is sober, then her next play is not easy to sing.


    "You are very lucky. Jin Siyan didn''t sleep until dawn. I can let him sleep for half an hour."

 Chapter 1148

    At the end of xiaohuner''s voice, miyuning raised his feet and went to the main hall.


    After entering the inner room, miyuning saw the man on the bed.


    The man had a pretty face that everyone was angry with.


    Handsome appearance, deep eyebrows and eyes, straight nose, every minute, every dime is so perfect.


    That pair of eyes closed, let a person not see through the depth of this person.


    However, the momentum that the whole body had already converged was still a little leaked.


    The other party''s innate noble spirit is even more daunting.


    This man is the great king of the great Jin Dynasty, Jin Siyan.


    The other side lay quietly on the bed.


    A dangerous air is not harmless.


    Even if the other party falls into a deep sleep, they can''t keep their powerful aura clean.


    He closed the door of the inner room and walked towards the bed step by step.


    Such a beautiful man made miyuning appreciate it.


    Everyone loves beauty, even she is no exception.


    When he stopped at the bed, miyuning found that the other person was wearing clothes under the thin quilt.


    Seeing this, she raised her eyebrows and reached out to lift the quilt.


    After that, she relied on Jin Siyan''s deep sleep and quickly picked off each other''s clothes.


    Below only wearing a pair of profane pants, the upper body was stripped clean.


    "... host, you don''t really want to have any substantive relationship with this man, do you?"


    Mi you Ning''s action, let ring soul see, has been stunned.


    In fact, he didn''t know what miyuning was thinking.


    After Jiehun said this, MI Youning kept staring at Jin Siyan''s shoulder socket.


    He retorted, "little soul, it''s time to purify your mind."


    There was no red mole in Jin Siyan''s shoulder socket.


    This made mi you rather frown, and even had no interest in fighting with Jie Hun.


    "Your behavior has explained everything. Don''t deny it. I support you to bring down this man."


    Miyuning suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    Before she in the task world identification, can bring changes to the colorful glazed stone men, are red mole on the shoulder.


    As long as like as two peas in the shoulder, there is a red mole, and it''s the same place.


    Of course, there are also a few shoulder socket is no nevus.


    If there is also the word of the soul, mi you Ning shows a playful expression.


    She untied her clothes slowly with her hands.


    "Little soul, it''s not suitable for children. It''s time for you to withdraw."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know how many thousands of years there are in this world, which means that I am speechless.


    But also the other side quickly shield everything outside.


    Miyuning went to the couch in his dirty clothes.


    She put Jin Siyan''s body in a position of hugging her.


    Even calculated, from the angle of the entrance, he put Jin Siyan''s hand on her twin peaks.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, Duke Rong had already put the breakfast out of the hall with his servants.


    Seeing that it was almost time, he took his servant to the inner room of the king.


    "Mr. Rong... Mr. Rong is not good..."


    Just as Duke Rong went to the inner room, there was a cry outside the door.


    His brows were frowning and visibly unhappy.


    The displeasure of his whole body is quite like Jin Siyan''s.


    It''s against the rules for the Lord to sleep in the inner room and the servants to shout outside.


    Duke Rong raised his hand to his servants and let them wait here.


    And he himself turned and went out.


    "What''s the matter? How many heads do you have when you wake up the Lord?"

 Chapter 1149

    Rong Gonggong also saw the waiters outside with anxiety on their faces.


    I''d like to blame the other party first. The most important thing in this palace is the rules.


    "Duke Rong''s event is not good. King Rui has broken into the palace with people!"


    The attendant also knew that he should not be presumptuous in the main hall.


    But it''s really urgent.


    Rong Gonggong''s face changed greatly when he heard the other party''s words.


    "Where is the dark guard?"


    As soon as Rong Gonggong''s voice fell, several figures came quickly.


    They stood in the courtyard with silver masks on their faces.


    "Keep watch here. No one is allowed to go in and disturb the Lord."


    When Duke Rong finished his command, he did not wait for the secret guard to open his mouth and took people out.


    "Where are you? How many people did king Rui take with him? "


    After Duke Rong left, he didn''t ask anyone to wake him up.


    Because he knew that the king of his family was sleeping, so much noise must wake up.


    It''s a pity that he miscalculated after all.


    It was not Jin Siyan who heard the news outside, but mi Youning himself.


    Finally


    Miyuning looked at the man with her arms around her, revealing the marks on her arms and neck.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Gonggong and his attendants met Rui Wang on the way.


    Sure enough, as the attendant said, he took a lot of people with him.


    He even held the gold medal given by the emperor, and there were many imperial guards and bodyguards behind him.


    Rong Gonggong stands beside Rui Wang and his party, and rushes to the servants in the surrounding palace to scold them loudly.


    "When King Rui comes, no one informs you. Can you afford to neglect your guests?"


    "Damn it, slave..."


    "Maidservant, damn it..."


    People around knelt down.


    King Rui''s appearance is similar to that of Jin Siyan, but he is not as noble as Jin Siyan was born with. He is a little bit more petty.


    It doesn''t look like a generous person.


    King Rui saw Duke Rong and knew that he was the most effective slave of Jin Siyan.


    He picked up his sword and said, "Mr. Rong, the king of Japan has something important to do with his brother. If you are the most trusted person around him, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Even in the face of this battle, Duke Rong did not show the slightest fear.


    Even with a smile, some dogleg smile.


    "King Rui, I''m just a slave. How dare I stop you.


    But the Lord hasn''t got up yet. Why don''t you step into the hall and sit down for a while? "


    Rui King dislikes Rong Gonggong''s cunning nature most. He raises his foot and kicks him in the stomach.


    "Bang..."


    Rong Gonggong was kicked to the ground, which was cruel enough for him not to get up.


    "Old man, I''m kind to you. I really take myself seriously!"


    If it was in the past, King Rui would never dare to do so. After all, he had to worry about Jin Siyan''s face.


    But now it''s different.


    Today he will let Jin Siyan be trampled under his feet.


    When Duke Rong fell to the ground, he saw a scene that he couldn''t believe.


    From his point of view, he saw two women standing behind Rui Wang.


    That''s Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu of Nanyuan.


    He knew that they were sent by the emperor, and he knew that one of them was bribed by King Rui.


    Seeing the appearance of Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu, Mr. Rong had a very bad premonition.


    Just because the two women were naked and covered with flagellations, they looked very embarrassed and pitiful.


    "Come and press down this old thing, and go back and punish it at the same time!"


    "Yes


    Several bodyguards came out from the back of King Rui. They pulled Duke Rong aside.

 Chapter 1150

    Rong Gonggong was pulled, he made a sign to the person in the dark.


    Now Rui Wang dare to fight with him openly, this is absolutely not small.


    We still need someone to let the Lord make plans early.


    The man in the dark saw Rong Gonggong''s gesture and left quickly.


    Rui Wang and his party also went straight to the main hall.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wang Ye... Wang Ye..."


    "Dong Dong..."


    Dark Wei stands at the door of the inner room and knocks hard.


    But now I haven''t got any response in it for half a day.


    They want to break the door in front of them.


    But I didn''t have the guts.


    Until the man who gave the order arrived, he told the story again.


    Now no one is afraid to lose his head.


    They knocked the door open in front of them.


    At the moment when the door was knocked open, the scene inside the house was taken in by everyone.


    There was a beautiful woman on the king''s bed.


    The other side was also held tightly in his arms.


    The gesture was really intimate.


    This scene made people bow their heads.


    They knelt down with great speed.


    "Wang Ye, Rui Wang is coming. Wake up quickly."


    They are all martial arts practitioners. Naturally, they know that their Lord is still sleeping.


    These people even feel something''s wrong.


    Wang Ye is not such a sleeping man.


    "Wang Ye..."


    No matter how these people called, Jin Siyan still breathed steadily.


    Miyuning lay in his arms, gently opened his eyes, revealing a gap.


    I didn''t expect that these dark guards were the first to break in.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the door, miyuning closed his eyes.


    He secretly put Jin Siyan''s hand on her twin peaks again.


    Soon there was a fight outside the door.


    Some of the dark guards got up and left to support outside.


    Now it seems that something is wrong with Wang Ye. They have assigned tasks for a short time.


    Some people went outside to support, and the rest left with the Lord.


    Now it''s very bad.


    After hearing their distribution, miyuning made them fall into a static state again for the first time.


    "Rush in! No one dares to stop the killing! "


    Rui Wang held up his gold medal outside the door.


    Miyuning knew what was going on outside the door, and it was time for Jin Siyan to wake up.


    She gently against each other''s arms, once again to ring soul mouth no longer move.


    Jiehun unties Jin Siyan''s limitations and connects with other dark guards in the house.


    The fighting outside continued.


    The dark guards in the palace are not vegetarian. How can they let people in easily.


    While miyuning pretended to be asleep, Jin Siyan''s eyelashes trembled.


    The eyes slowly opened.


    Each other''s eyes are as calm as the bottomless pool.


    However, after hearing the movement outside the door, Falcon like eyes showed the intention of killing.


    "What''s the noise?"


    His voice stopped the fight outside.


    All the dark guards are guarding the main hall.


    "Wang Ye, Rui Wang leads a person to break into Wang Fu, is subordinate etc. didn''t stop."


    With the wave of the dark guard''s reply, Rui Wang rushes into the hall and goes straight to the inner room.


    The dark guard can fight against the imperial guards, but he doesn''t dare to do anything to King Rui.


    I just burst in.


    Jin Siyan got up and found something heavy in his arms.


    When you look down, you will see a beautiful woman with ambiguous traces.


    There was a dangerous light in his eyes.


    However, without waiting for him to push away the woman in his arms, Rui Wang has broken in.


    "Brother Huang, I have something to ask you when I come here. Last night, two of your family members..."

 Chapter 1151

    Rui Wang''s words stop when he sees the scene inside the house.


    He looked at Jin Siyan sitting up with incredible eyes.


    And there was a woman with her eyes closed.


    The appearance of the other party is really beautiful, and he has a certain desire to move.


    But Jin Siyan looked at the woman who had been holding his eyes tightly since he got up.


    His face was very ugly, and his brows were tightly wrinkled.


    When King Rui came back, he forced his eyes to move away from mi you Ning.


    He held up the gold medal in his hand, "brother Huang, two of your family members escaped last night, which made the people in the capital panic. What''s your explanation?"


    Jin Siyan was not in the mood to listen to King Rui''s words.


    For him, the family members in the mansion are dispensable.


    When they left the palace, they were just eating with less mouth.


    On the contrary, it was the woman hanging on him who came out of nowhere.


    Miyuning opened his eyes properly and looked at the meditative eyes of Jin Siyan.


    There was a big smile on her lips.


    "Lord... Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Miyuning was the first to speak with a sweet greasy voice.


    But when he saw King Rui, he cried out in horror.


    Jin Siyan watched mi Youning leave him and pulled the thin quilt beside him.


    "Where''s the shameless villain? He showed up in Miss Ben''s room!"


    After MI Youning covers the quilt, the fear on his face disappears. Instead, he points to King Rui angrily.


    As for the former dark guard, he waved back when Jin Siyan woke up.


    Rui Wang was stunned by mi you Ning''s roar, and then his face was cold.


    But the woman who was sleeping by Jin Siyan was so presumptuous. When he stepped on Jin Siyan, he had to torture her.


    "Come on! Bring up the two women


    Jin Siyan is confused now, but he also knows that King Rui is looking for trouble.


    Now my grandfather is still in the palace, and I don''t know anything.


    He frowned tightly and did not let go of a cent.


    For Rui Wang''s toss is not care.


    "Don''t you dare to call people in! I''m the eldest lady of the prime minister''s office. How can you insult me


    Mi you Ning gets up from his bed and points to King Rui angrily.


    However, her action, so that the presence of two men have revealed a surprised look.


    Looking back on what she said before, Jin Siyan and Rui Wang''s face showed different shock.


    Both of them should respect Prime Minister Ye.


    Now this woman even said that she was a miss of the prime minister''s office, which made them dubious.


    Because they never heard that Prime Minister ye had a daughter.


    I heard that the other party has a son who has been studying abroad.


    Few people have seen Ye''s true face.


    As for the other half of the letters, they were shocked by mi you Ning''s posture.


    The other party''s momentum, as well as the noble spirit unconsciously brought out.


    Even Jin Siyan is not sure.


    He was alone before going to bed, but now he wakes up to face such a situation.


    I thought it was the woman in the backyard.


    He even associates with King Rui.


    After all, it''s too coincidental for him to appear.


    He thought a lot, but he didn''t think that the woman in front of him was the Pearl of Prime Minister Ye''s account,


    Of course, this has yet to be confirmed.


    Jin Siyan looked at miyuning''s beautiful face carefully.


    Not to mention, I found some shadow of Prime Minister Ye in each other''s body.

 Chapter 1152

    Miyuning''s face is full of anger. This is what she wants.


    In front of Jin Siyan and King Rui, the identity should be completely announced.


    Even if the emperor knew it, there was no way to stop it.


    The apple of Prime Minister Ye''s eye really wants to marry Jin Siyan.


    This will shock the court.


    Miyuning had to stop King Rui at this time, because once he saw Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu, the plan would be planned.


    She made a look at Jin Siyan, who squinted.


    Reach out to embrace her in the bosom, even person take quilt whole person all circle into the bosom.


    She even wrapped her arms in a quilt.


    No matter who this woman is, the other person is in his bedroom at this time.


    The trace of ambiguity on this woman has already explained everything.


    Even if they didn''t have a relationship, who would believe that nothing happened to them.


    Jin Siyan covered mi Youning and blocked King Rui''s sight.


    Then he looked coldly at King Rui, "when is the emperor''s younger brother going to see?"


    There was a voice of displeasure.


    Rui Wang clenched his teeth, if the woman in front of him is really the apple of Prime Minister Ye''s eye.


    Then the next plan can''t be implemented.


    Originally thought it was just a concubine. The marks on the other party''s body could make Jin Siyan wear a violent, violent and impotent hat.


    As for the two women outside the door, they can''t stay.


    Once the woman in Jin Siyan''s arms is Prime Minister Ye''s daughter, he should be afraid.


    Rui Wang showed a very ugly smile, "brother, I must have misunderstood something. The time of the early Dynasty is coming. I left first."


    With these words, Rui turns around and leaves.


    Jin Siyan frowned at the speed of his steps.


    After leaving the inner room, Rui Wang went straight to Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu.


    "Take people back!"


    He wants to go to the palace to see his father and tell him about it.


    In any case, Prime Minister Ye and Jin Siyan could not stand on the same boat.


    ¡­¡­


    After King Rui left the inner room, Jin Siyan released the woman in his arms.


    Mi you Ning also takes advantage of the situation to pull back the quilt and looks at the gloomy man with a smile.


    She lifted the quilt, got up to stay, picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on one by one.


    During this period, the traces of ambiguity on her body were seen by Jin Siyan.


    Until miyuning put on his clothes, Jin Siyan made a sound.


    "Who are you? How did you get in? "


    Questioning with some oppression.


    This left mi Youning unaffected after his death.


    She stretched out her hand to tie the belt around her waist, raised her head and said with a smile, "Mr. Wang, I belong to you. Of course, I belong to the prime minister''s office. Prime Minister Ye is my father."


    Jin Siyan stares at Mi Youning tightly.


    Especially staring at her smart eyes, want to see into her heart, to detect the truth of her words.


    Unfortunately, he can''t see anything.


    Jin Siyan got up, put on his boots, went to the hanger and fished out his clothes.


    "And how did you get in?"


    He put on his clothes with his back to miyuning and asked miyuning the question he didn''t answer.


    Miyuning got dressed and sat down at the table in the inner room, her hand rubbing the koi jade pendant on her waist.


    "Of course, I came in aboveboard. My concubine is one of your people. I''ve been in this house for nearly a year."


    The tone of complaint made Jin Siyan''s hand move.


    Then he arranged the clothes as if nothing had happened.


    Turn around the moment, the cold face showed a smile.

 Chapter 1153

    With a gentle smile on his face, Jin Siyan walked towards mi Youning.


    He stood in front of miyuning, stretched out his slender fingers and lifted her chin strongly.


    "The princess of love is going to visit your father with me. I happen to have something to visit your father."


    The smile on mi you Ning''s face did not change. "I listen to the Lord."


    "That''s good."


    Jin Siyan got a satisfactory answer, released mi Youning''s chin and strode out of the bedroom.


    This does not make him believe that miyuning is the daughter of Prime Minister Ye.


    The other person''s clothes are not serious enough, and those words are also full of holes.


    But there is one thing he is confident that the woman he entangles with must have something to do with Prime Minister Ye.


    Who dares to die like this has something to do with Prime Minister Ye, even to cheat him.


    Unless this person is impatient.


    Of course, when miyuning happily agreed to visit Prime Minister Ye with him, he was more sure of his previous guess.


    Seeing the dark guard outside, he told people to watch the woman inside.


    "Where''s Duke Rong?"


    When Jin Siyan walked out of the hall, he did not see the existence of Duke Rong.


    Soon there is dark Wei stand out, "back to the Lord, Rong Gonggong was Rui Wang kicked a foot, now is looking at injury."


    Hear the words of dark Wei, Jin Si Yan Feng Mou flashed a dangerous light.


    Jin Zeyu, sooner or later you will pay the price!


    Today, Rui Wang broke into the house with people. It''s not easy for him to let people go.


    This account has been recorded. Sooner or later, the other party will have to pay something.


    Apart from his grandmother and grandfather''s family, Duke Rong is his closest friend.


    Although Jin Siyan was worried, he had no time to delay.


    "Prepare the carriage. I''m going to visit Prime Minister Ye."


    "Yes


    Dark Wei left soon.


    Then he told his servants to prepare clothes.


    Of course, it''s not for him. It''s for the women inside.


    Just now, when he reached out to lift the woman''s chin, he saw the mark on her neck.


    Too obvious, not serious enough.


    Miyuning didn''t make any moves after Jin Siyan left.


    She just sat at the table and waited.


    Before long, someone knocked on the door.


    "Madam..."


    "Come in."


    Miyuning turned to the door, and soon several maids came in.


    "Maidservants and others came to wash and change clothes for their wives at the order of the Lord."


    These people are carrying washing things in their hands, and they are also holding luxurious and solemn clothes in their hands.


    After miyuning nodded, the maids came forward to serve her.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, Jin Siyan had changed his court clothes.


    As for the breakfast, he didn''t even look at it.


    Behind him stood Xiao Dezi, the apprentice of Duke Rong.


    Jin Siyan is waiting for MI Youning to come out and glances at the direction of the dormitory from time to time.


    Until the bedroom door was opened, Jin Siyan''s cold face slowly warmed up.


    He stared in the direction of the bedroom.


    The first one came out was the maid he had sent before, and then miyuning came out.


    She was dressed in a luxurious dress, which was solemn but manageable.


    Even this solemn clothes, wearing on each other''s body, are more charming.


    Miyuning''s eyes on Jin Siyan showed a faint smile and walked slowly towards each other.


    "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    Jin Siyan had to look at the woman in front of him from a close distance. It seemed that the woman in front of him was more bright and moving.


    Thin lips stir up beautiful radian, beautiful face with delicate makeup.


    This woman is beautiful. She is beautiful in her heart.

 Chapter 1154

    This woman is very beautiful. She''s beautiful in her heart. She''s a beauty to the bone. That''s right.


    When the other party was close, he even smelled the faint fragrance on her.


    "Let''s go."


    Jin Siyan took back his eyes and strode out.


    It''s like he''s not the one who just flashed in his eyes.


    Miyuning chuckled and kept up with the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the carriage, mi you Ning''s eyes are down and rubbing the jade pendant in his hand.


    She felt the opposite man''s gaze on her.


    Since she got on the bus, Jin Siyan has been looking at her with a scanning eye.


    Miyuning knew he had something to say.


    After all, her identity is too confusing to distinguish between true and false, and her words are full of flaws.


    Jin Siyan turned his thumb and coughed, "what''s his name?"


    Mi you Ning raised her head and showed her surprised eyes.


    The smart eyes made Jin Siyan slow down his breathing.


    The woman is beautiful all over, but her eyes are the most beautiful.


    Those eyes looked at him as if he was all she had.


    Jin Siyan even wanted to touch her eyes.


    But he restrained himself.


    "Ye Lingshan, do you remember the singers who were taken away from Rui palace a year ago?"


    Miyuning was not prepared to hide from the other party, so he said it directly.


    When Jin Siyan heard this, he frowned slightly.


    Almost all the women in his family were sent by King Rui.


    There is also a very small part, which is bestowed by the emperor''s grandmother.


    After a year, Jin Siyan was not impressed, but he knew that there was such a thing.


    This puzzled him.


    But he could see that the woman didn''t mean to hide.


    He asked directly the doubts in his heart.


    "Are you really the daughter of Prime Minister Ye?"


    Miyuning leans on the small tea table in the carriage and smiles at Jin Siyan.


    "How dare I cheat the Lord? It''s fatal."


    A bit of jest, but let Jin Si Yan face down.


    In front of the woman''s lazy posture, as well as the calm appearance, let him also confirm a bit.


    Immediately, Jin Siyan quickly reaches out his hand and grabs mi Youning''s arm.


    He lifted up his cumbersome sleeves and saw the traces of cyan and purple on his white arms.


    However, what he wanted to see was not the scar, but a cinnabar mole on his arm.


    "Ha ha..."


    Jin Siyan laughed in a low voice.


    She pulled down her sleeve and let go of her partner''s arm.


    From the beginning to the end, miyuning did not resist at all.


    "The scar of Princess Ai seems to worry me a little."


    The banter made mi you Ning raise her eyebrows.


    Then red lips opened, counterattack, "I''ve heard that the prince is not near the girl, but I''m forced to be helpless. I really want to be honest.


    But I want an identity, but I''m still found by the Lord. I''m really ashamed. "


    This also shows that the other party does not know the arrival of ruiwang in advance.


    Of course, Jin Zeyu had already sent someone to check the trouble in the morning.


    Sooner or later, I''ll know what they''re up to.


    "How did you get into the bedroom?"


    This is where Jin Siyan was puzzled.


    Before he asked dark Wei, no one saw this woman sleep hall.


    It''s like she came out of thin air.


    However, it''s not what he asks that miyou would rather answer.


    Miyuning gave a playful smile, "Lord, guess what."


    If he could guess, he would not ask the other party.

 Chapter 1155

    Knowing that miyuning didn''t want to answer, Jin Siyan didn''t ask again.


    Looking at the gorgeous and charming woman, Jin Siyan''s eyes sank.


    Seeing each other''s bright and moving smile, Jin Siyan had a kind of mind that he didn''t want others to see.


    He doesn''t like each other, just... Just... Each other belongs to the people in his palace.


    Beauty is a curse. It''s just right for the woman in front of you.


    This morning, he still remembered the woman''s eyes clearly.


    Once the woman is released, there will be chaos.


    He never looks down on women.


    The mother who has never met is a great woman.


    She calculated everything and arranged the way for him before giving birth to him.


    Otherwise, why is Duke Rong so loyal to him and why does his grandmother defend him when she was alive.


    As for those ministers, half of them were given the favor of their grandfather''s family.


    These are more or less related to the mother.


    Jin Siyan turned his thumb again.


    He asked faintly, "what do you want?"


    Finally, the topic came up. Mi you Ning sat up straight.


    Behavior from the previous lazy, instantly become dignified, just like a lady, elegant and noble behavior.


    "Lord, I have nothing to ask for, just one thing."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. " Jin Siyan was also a bit curious.


    Miyuning said word by word: "the position of princess, the position of Phoenix in the great Jin Dynasty."


    The expression on Jin Siyan''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes were so deep that people couldn''t see through,


    The deep invisible eyes stare at mi you Ning.


    Without the slightest emotion, it''s like looking at a dead thing.


    Miyuning did not have the slightest fear, but his smile was more brilliant than before.


    "Lord, I''m a layman. What I want is what women all over the world dream of. I don''t think you''re stingy, are you?"


    Jin Siyan''s expression changed when she said this.


    Gentle face revealed a faint smile, "nature, love Princess want this king will naturally give you."


    He held out his hand to miyuning.


    The slender hand is in the void, waiting for another one.


    Without hesitation, miyuning put his slender hand into the other party''s big hand.


    Jin Si Yan took the small soft hand and pulled it hard. Mi you Ning was taken up in an instant.


    He pulls people up and takes them into his arms.


    Miyuning sat on Jin Siyan''s lap.


    She put her hand on each other''s shoulders to prevent her body from tilting.


    Jin Siyan put one hand around mi Youning''s waist and raised her chin with the other hand.


    "Does Aifei know that what you want needs a certain price?"


    Miyuning touched the jade pendant at his waist. "Of course, there is no free lunch in the world. I don''t know what the Lord wants me to do."


    Jin Siyan knew that the woman in his arms was very smart.


    He rubbed the small chin and enjoyed the smooth skin, which he couldn''t put down.


    "It depends on the princess."


    "Lord, the prime minister''s office is here."


    Just then, the voice of xiaodezi rang out.


    Jin Siyan lifted mi you Ning in his arms and bent over to the outside of the car.


    Mi you Ning saw this and left with him.


    They came at the right time.


    When they got off, the door of the prime minister''s house opened.


    Prime Minister ye came out with the support of his servants.


    On the side of the prime minister''s house, a carriage was coming.


    Jin Siyan stood in front of the carriage with the Royal logo and looked at Prime Minister Ye gently.

 Chapter 1156

    Prime Minister Ye also saw the figure of Jin Siyan.


    However, when he saw mi you Ning beside him, he stopped and was shocked in his eyes.


    There was some excitement in the shock.


    Seeing Prime Minister Ye''s face, Jin Siyan almost knew what the women around him said was true.


    Miyuning takes a look at Jin Siyan and walks up to Prime Minister Ye.


    During this period, miyuning released the koi jade pendant from his waist.


    It took Prime Minister Ye a long time to recover.


    Even though Prime Minister Ye is old, he still has the elegant temperament and the atmosphere of a scholar.


    He walked excitedly to miyuning.


    Mi you Ning stopped two meters away from him and said, "my daughter Huang Ling Shan has seen Prime Minister Ye."


    Ye Jin looks at the carp jade pendant in mi you Ning''s hand, and her eyes flash with tears.


    "You... Who are you? Where do you live? Are parents alive? "


    He asked three questions in a row, but he didn''t know which one to answer first.


    She got up and held up the koi jade pendant respectfully.


    "Prime Minister Ye, do you remember the koi jade pendant?"


    Ye Jin quickly steps to mi you Ning and reaches for her jade pendant.


    How could he not remember the koi jade pendant.


    This jade pendant is not worth money, but it is a token of his love with his wife.


    For many years, he thought the jade pendant was lost.


    But did not expect to return to his hands again today.


    Look at the woman as like as two peas in the face, and the tears that are just like his son''s eyes.


    Excited, Ye Jin reaches for mi you Ning''s hand.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "my little daughter has no father or mother. She has been wandering outside all the time. She knows something by chance. Today, I venture to visit her."


    "Yes, it is."


    Prime Minister Ye took mi you Ning''s hand and forced his hand.


    As like as two peas, the woman and her son are alike.


    At that time, it was all his fault. After his wife died, he couldn''t accept the blow.


    This ignored the two children, resulting in her daughter being taken away and lost.


    Jin Siyan saw that Prime Minister Ye took mi Youning by the hand and stepped forward.


    He stretched out his hand to take over miyuning''s hand, even with some strength.


    Drooping eyes, to see the hands of the slender wrist, has a red mark.


    Jin Siyan''s action finally put Prime Minister Ye''s action on him.


    "It''s really rare for the Grand Prince to visit."


    He said polite words, but his face showed an unwelcome look.


    Jin Siyan didn''t mind premier Ye''s words either, and he had a gentle smile on his face.


    "The prime minister is very polite. Today, my wife is suddenly homesick, so she just came to visit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The word "madam" made Prime Minister Ye squint.


    He looked at mi you Ning again, only to find that her make-up was a woman''s decoration.


    "You, you''re in the palace?"


    Miyuning nodded with a smile.


    Ye Jin''s face became serious, and she reached out to invite people, "and asked the Lord to move forward and talk in detail."


    Jin Siyan and MI Youning entered the prime minister''s residence.


    Not until half an hour later.


    When he left the prime minister''s house, MI Youning''s eyes were red.


    In this half an hour, MI Youning told Ye Jin all the experiences of the original owner.


    As for how she knew her identity, she even came to the door, using the excuse of dream.


    The original owner''s biological mother asked her to call on the door.


    Believe it or not, Ye Jin has a keepsake of the koi jade pendant in her hand.

 Chapter 1157

    There is another face as like as two peas Ye Yiqing.


    All this proves her identity.


    It was too late for Jin Siyan and MI Youning to leave the prime minister''s residence.


    "I''ll send you back to the government first. I''ll talk about anything when I come back next morning."


    Miyuning nodded cleverly.


    This time, the speed of the carriage was very fast, and the time was cut by half.


    At the gate of the palace, Jin Siyan didn''t get off.


    Just lift up the curtain and say to the guard at the door, "send the lady back to the main hall."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "My concubine, I''d like to see you off."


    As the carriage gradually left, miyuning and the bodyguard went into the palace and walked towards the main hall.


    There are still many dark guards around the main hall.


    Miyuning entered the main hall, and immediately a servant came in, "madam, do you want to pass breakfast?"


    "Pass it on."


    The former maids were still there. After miyuning came in, she had prepared loose clothes and toiletries.


    After breakfast, mi you Ning left the table under the careful service of the maid.


    "Ma''am, do you want to go for a walk in the garden?"


    Mi you Ning just finished eating and wanted to go out for a walk. He nodded and agreed.


    Accompanied by the maid, miyuning went to the garden.


    Suddenly she thought of Su Yu.


    Mi you Ning said to the maid who suggested that she come out for a walk: "send someone to find Su Yu''s servant girl in Nanyuan."


    The maid''s name was Jinling. She nodded sharply, "yes, I''ll go now."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yu got up early in the morning and went to the main room of the courtyard.


    But she didn''t see Huang Lingshan.


    This made Su Yu wonder that Huang Lingshan seldom got up so early in the past.


    She didn''t take it to heart. She just thought she was out.


    However, when the small kitchen brought the breakfast, she didn''t see Huang Lingshan. Su Yu was worried.


    Until the arrival of Jin Ling.


    Jinling in this Nanyuan a little inquiry, you know where Suyu.


    "Your name is Su Yu?"


    Su Yu looked at the maids in front of her, wearing different Jinling, and nodded, "I am."


    "Come on, ma''am."


    Jin Ling looks at Su Yu and sees that she is pretty, but her eyes are not honest, and she doesn''t say much.


    Although Su Yu doesn''t know who the so-called wife is, she also follows up quickly.


    Because she recognized that Jin Ling''s clothes were obviously of great status in the government.


    The maid''s clothes and her bearing are different.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning sits in the pavilion of the garden, and the maid on one side prepares tea for her.


    Before long, Jin Ling came with Su Yu.


    Su Yu saw mi you Ning sitting in front of the stone table in the pavilion from a distance, with three or four maids waiting on the side.


    This shocked her, at the same time, there was a faint excitement and expectation in her heart.


    She passed Jin Ling and ran to mi you Ning.


    "Master, you make me easy to find. I''m worried to death."


    Miyuning gently put the cup in his hand to the table, revealing a faint smile.


    "After all, I won''t go out of the palace. What''s the worry?"


    Su Yu a choke, facial expression Shan Shan, "that you also can''t greet, don''t make a sound, disappeared, how do I do."


    As early as Su Yu ran to the pavilion, Jin Ling''s eyes showed a displeased light.


    There is really no sense of propriety, too no rules.


    When Jin Ling came, she just heard her words.


    "Presumptuous! Where can I find you, madam

 Chapter 1158

    Jin Ling can see that Wang Ye attaches great importance to mi you Ning.


    This is the first woman in the palace to step into the bedroom.


    Now even she has to serve carefully.


    As soon as Jin Ling opens her mouth, Su Yu immediately shakes her body and goes to mi you Ning.


    Mi Youning didn''t scold Su Yu for his behavior.


    Jin Ling took a look at mi you Ning''s expression and saw that she didn''t mean to defend it, so she didn''t speak again.


    Because the woman in front of her is the master after all, nothing can cross the boundary.


    Seeing that Jinling stopped talking, Su Yu was relieved.


    She glanced at the ladies around her, each with a respectful face, and her own aura was also dazzling.


    They are really different from the maid of Nanyuan.


    Does it mean that Huang Lingshan is involved with the Lord.


    Su Yu''s idea is not without reason.


    Because the Lord is the biggest master in this house.


    And these maids, they call Mrs. Huang Lingshan.


    It seems that Su Yu still has some brain, otherwise in the original plot, he can''t sit on the Phoenix seat.


    "I''m tired. Go back."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Jin Ling goes to help mi you Ning.


    The party went to the main hall.


    Su Yu followed them, her eyes rolling.


    Back in the main hall, miyuning went into the inner room to have a rest.


    When Su Yu arrived at the main hall, the whole person was going to float.


    It''s really the Lord


    The excitement and excitement in her eyes, as well as the rolling eyes, let Jinling and others look in their eyes.


    They wait outside the door, but they don''t forget to keep an eye on Su Yu.


    This woman is not peaceful at first sight.


    I just hope she can be a little honest. If she bumps into the Lord, no one can save her.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning really went to bed. He got up too early today.


    When she opened her eyes, it was already an hour later.


    The sunlight outside is dazzling and shines in the room.


    Miyuning got up to stay, went to the window and stood.


    She didn''t ask anyone to come in, but was dazed.


    According to the original plot, Jin Siyan will usurp the throne in a few months.


    I don''t know if the original plot will change too much.


    However, I hope that in the next few months, I can let her find out whether Jin Siyan is the one who changed the colorful glazed stone.


    She''ll be half sure if she gives up soul.


    Whenever you meet a special man, the soul of caution will change inadvertently.


    For example, in front of her hard praise, or eager for her to get close to each other.


    Today''s soul is also to her words revealed the foot of the horse.


    The remaining half, it is up to her to find.


    Looking down at the chessboard on the soft table in front of the window, MI Youning sat down slowly.


    In such a quiet time, she would not be bored at all.


    Even in a very good mood, playing with the pieces on the chessboard.


    ¡­¡­


    Towards noon, a carriage stopped outside the palace.


    Jin Siyan came down from the carriage, his face was a little unhappy.


    In court today, he won.


    But it''s not a great win.


    When entering the palace, he met Prime Minister Ye again.


    Taking this opportunity, he inadvertently mentioned that his grandfather was called into the palace by his father.


    When he went to the court, Prime Minister Ye did not mention it.


    But inadvertently mentioned with his father, to find grandfather to discuss the management of the river.


    After that, things went very well. My grandfather didn''t have to be in the palace.


    Father Huang himself said that he would let people go to Prime Minister Ye Cheng''s house.


    And he doesn''t have to worry.


    My father always had to consider Prime Minister Ye.

 Chapter 1159

    The great Jin Dynasty attached great importance to scholars.


    Ye Jin''s students are all over the country.


    He won the battle and his grandfather won''t be in danger for the time being.


    But the man married him.


    At the thought that the imperial edict would arrive tomorrow, Jin Siyan''s face became more and more ugly.


    He thought that now Prime Minister Ye''s face must not look good.


    My father will know in advance what happened this morning. It must have something to do with his good brother.


    Back in the main hall, Jin Siyan didn''t have the first time to go to his study.


    He knew someone was waiting for him.


    "And the princess?"


    Seeing Jin Ling and others guarding outside, Jin Siyan asked.


    Jin Ling didn''t react when she heard the word "Princess".


    Seeing that the Lord''s face became more and more ugly, she immediately recovered.


    Bent down, terrified: "back to the prince, the princess in the rest."


    I still call my wife in the morning. How can I be the princess in a few hours.


    Jin Ling is very glad that she has a very respectful attitude towards the women in the house, and even does not cross the boundary.


    She should have thought that the woman who could enter the prince''s bedroom was not an ordinary woman.


    Jin Siyan nodded and strode in.


    Su Yu is not far away. When she sees the man she is thinking about, her heart is about to jump out.


    Her eyes infatuated with Jin Siyan, and even raised her feet to follow.


    This is the first time that she has seen the Lord from such a close distance.


    Jinling and others find that Su Yu is not right and quickly pull people.


    She and two maids pull Su Yu not far away, leaving them at the door.


    Drag people to the dark, Jinling see sister hold still want to struggle Suyu, slap up.


    "No! How can you think of such a noble Lord


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning, with the window open, heard the movement outside.


    Even if he heard Jin Siyan''s voice, MI Youning didn''t get up to welcome people.


    She leaned lazily on the soft couch, holding a chess piece in her hand.


    Eyes of the line of sight has been placed on the chessboard, as if there are flowers on it.


    Jin Siyan pushed open the bedroom door and saw the woman sitting on the soft couch.


    Miyuning, who leans lazily on the soft side, has fox charming eyes and charming face.


    She squinted at Jin Siyan with a smile.


    The light in Jin Siyan''s eyes darkened as he breathed at her deadly hook.


    This woman is really a goblin, all over the release of the demon - Mei, soul stirring atmosphere.


    Closing the door behind him, Jin Siyan strode toward mi Youning.


    He has to admit that this woman provoked his normal reaction as a man.


    Standing in front of the soft couch, Jin Siyan stretched out his hand to hold up his delicate face.


    Although Jin Siyan''s eyes were dark, his face remained gentle.


    That pair of eyes as black as Mo Yu makes mi you Ning involuntarily attracted.


    There is depression, unhappiness and loneliness in this man''s eyes.


    It seems gentle, but in fact it is colder than anyone else.


    The whole body seems to be born with the cold breath, inexplicably let people worry.


    No matter what you think in your heart, the smile on your face will not change.


    The beautiful eyes were full of smiles, "what''s the matter with Wang Ye? He looks a little unhappy."


    Jin Siyan narrowed his eyes and looked at the red lips.


    Next, he did something he didn''t know, so he was even a little shocked.


    He gently pressed the lips of the woman in his hand.


    It''s soft, sweet and warm.

 Chapter 1160

    Miyuning opened his eyes wide and looked at his beautiful face.


    She didn''t understand how she could kiss without saying a word.


    Jin Siyan just tasted the taste of miyuning for a short time and left quickly.


    But the hand that he put on miyuning''s chin did not leave.


    The hand gently rubbed, "from today on, you are my princess."


    Miyuning was not too surprised.


    After all, this body is the daughter of Prime Minister Ye.


    Today, when I was in the prime minister''s office, Prime Minister Ye''s eyes turned red.


    Through her nostalgic eyes, she was moved to see it.


    In the original plot, Su Yu takes the place of the original owner, but Prime Minister Ye pays a lot for her.


    Prime Minister Ye has been looking for his daughter for many years, and now he has finally found her.


    But he is in the mansion of the great prince. How can he sit back and ignore him.


    Her identity is naturally to the main room, even the royal family.


    But mi you Ning didn''t seem satisfied with what Jin Si Yan''s eyes showed.


    "Thank you very much


    Jin Siyan''s smiling face seemed to be the only expression of this woman.


    He wanted to change her face with great resentment.


    "This is what you deserve, but my father has given me two side imperial concubines to come in with you when I get married."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Side imperial concubine? Two?


    "Poof..."


    Mi you Ning was stunned at first and then burst out laughing.


    She even broke away from Jin Siyan.


    What she laughs about is that she is in a mess. It seems that she has encountered something funny.


    Jin Siyan raised his eyebrows and his face was intrigued.


    If it is an ordinary woman, when hearing the news, she will feel that she has been unfairly treated.


    But the woman in front of her was laughing.


    Jin Siyan felt that the woman in front of him could always bring him a different feeling.


    Seeing that mi you Ning couldn''t stop laughing, he sat on the side of the soft collapse.


    "What is Aifei laughing at?"


    Mi you Ning shook his head and said, "I''m laughing. I''m really looking for a needle. I''m not afraid of the saliva of the aristocratic children of the Jin Dynasty, the poor scholar!"


    In the end, miyuning''s voice changed.


    Disdain, ridicule and even coldness.


    The emperor is going to visit Ye''s family.


    The daughter of the Ye family married Jin Siyan, which he had to agree with and order.


    Rui Wang brought people into the palace. Although he didn''t come into the inner room, he could also spread some things.


    There are so many people standing outside, there is no airtight wall.


    At the same time, it can disgust people.


    Mainly disgusting Jin Siyan.


    But now I don''t think about it. Since her wife left, Ye Jin didn''t continue.


    In his whole life, he was noble and clean, and he was loved and respected by all the students in the Jin Dynasty.


    Royal people naturally want to have three wives and four concubines, which is a trivial matter.


    But now it happened that at the time of the wedding, two concubines came in with her.


    This is not only disgusting Jin Siyan, but also the Ye family.


    How many students in the capital are watching? Will they just sit back and ignore it.


    In this great Jin Dynasty, scholars are really the most valuable.


    Once they''re going to step up, there''s bound to be trouble.


    Especially those Ye Jin''s students, how can they watch Ye''s family be treated like this.


    Miyuning laughs at this point.


    The great Jin Dynasty''s special treatment of scholars has forced today to a dead end.


    Jin Siyan did not understand this.


    Although he was disgusted, he was even more disappointed with his father.

 Chapter 1161

    "Why didn''t the LORD speak?"


    Seeing that Jin Siyan was silent, MI Youning made a sound.


    The latter looked up at her.


    Looking at that delicate and beautiful face, his mind should have dissipated completely because he remembered something not depressed.


    Jin Siyan stood up and said, "wait for the wedding."


    Then he left without looking back.


    Mi you Ning looked at his back and didn''t get up to see him off.


    She also knew that Jin Siyan must be in a bad mood.


    It''s strange to be in a good mood.


    That''s his father.


    However, miyuning does not feel that she needs to wait for her wedding.


    Jin Siyan left the main hall and went to the study.


    Now that my grandfather is no longer in danger, he can go on with his plans.


    Why did Rui Wang break into the mansion this morning? He also sent someone to find out.


    Don''t let ruiwang suffer, he is sorry for himself.


    Thinking of the dirty means, Jin Siyan''s face became more ugly.


    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Zhu, he has always known that one is his father and the other is his good brother.


    Never thought that it would bring him such a disgusting event.


    In this morning dark Wei all saw, those two women''s whole body is embarrassed, there are even whip mark on the body.


    It''s all for people to see.


    Trying to plant everything on his head.


    Not to give up, cruel, maltreating, often take out the anger of female dependents.


    Even if all this is false, the identities of the two women are different after all.


    Who can believe him.


    Fortunately, he was not alone this morning.


    At the thought of miyuning, Jin Siyan''s face looked better, but he was still in a bad mood.


    Jin Siyan went into his study and summoned the staff left in the mansion.


    This afternoon, he didn''t walk out of the study, even lunch was used in the study.


    ¡­¡­


    After miyuning sees Jin Siyan off, Su Yu walks in quickly.


    "Master, you are really favored by the Lord. Heaven has eyes."


    Su Yu''s face is excited and he seems to be really happy for mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning smiles at Su Yu and doesn''t speak.


    The latter is still not put away by her, the excited look on her face.


    The eyes were still spinning around, and it was just a matter of thinking.


    Even if miyuning did not speak, Su Yu continued.


    "Master, do you live here in the future? It''s a privilege that only the Royal concubines have. "


    Said Su Yu''s face to expose many worries.


    Mi you Ning eyebrows a pick, follow her words to ask a way: "yes, do you have what good proposal?"


    Su Yu''s surprise flashed across his face.


    With a very serious look on her face, she approached miyuning.


    Close to her ear, said: "master, why don''t you find someone to join hands, together with the king''s heart cage."


    Mi you Ning is about to laugh.


    Not to mention that she never wanted to cage Jin Siyan''s heart. Even if she did, she would not find someone to join hands with.


    Anything can be shared with people, this man is absolutely not.


    After all, she''s a clean freak.


    Miyuning restrained the smile on his face and looked sad.


    "But where can I find someone to join hands with? The Lord is not the one who can be played."


    Su Yu saw mi you Ning''s intention of loosening, and her joy was almost beyond concealment.


    She raised her head and looked at mi you Ning with shame.


    "Master... You are being liked by the Lord at this time. As long as you recommend someone, the Lord will certainly not refuse."

 Chapter 1162

    Then she hung her head with shame.


    At this time, miyuning could not help but turn his eyes secretly.


    Su Yu''s intention is very obvious. If she doesn''t understand it, she''s a fool.


    The ambition of women in front of us is really straightforward.


    Mi you Ning didn''t make a sound for a long time. Su Yu finally couldn''t help looking up.


    But on a pair of smiling eyes.


    That pair of eyes exposed a bit of charm - charming, even if Su Yu is a woman, all can''t help but be a little absent-minded.


    But she soon woke up and didn''t understand why miyuning didn''t speak.


    Those eyes looked at her as if they had seen through her.


    Su Yu was in a panic, and the joy on her face quickly dissipated.


    Miyuning finally said, "Jinling!"


    Is Jin Ling surprised when she hears mi you Ning''s voice? Are you surprised? Are you happy?


    I''ll tell you one more thing. There are extra shifts during the day.


    Today I want to go to the hospital for examination. If the wound recovers well, I will give you more treatment every day soon.

 Chapter 1163

    While begging, they met Jin Siyan, who had not yet reached the crown.


    At that time, Jinling was being pulled to sell into the pickled land.


    Jin Siyan saved their family.


    And even into the palace.


    At that time, the royal residence was not the royal residence, but now I don''t want to see Jin Siyan, so I sent him out of the palace.


    After Jin Ling was rescued by Jin Siyan, she stayed in the mansion all the time.


    She didn''t leave Jin Siyan until her parents died.


    He even learned a lot from the dark guard.


    Otherwise, he would not slap Su Yu to bleed.


    Jin Ling is loyal to the palace.


    But he didn''t think of Jin Siyan.


    With this in mind, mi you Ning felt that Jin Ling could be cultivated a little.


    Su Yu is the only servant girl around her. Prime Minister Ye also proposes to give her several people, but she refuses.


    When you enter the palace, if you bring people into the prime minister''s palace, there will be more trouble.


    There are a group of aides in this palace.


    If something happens, she must be pushed to the front.


    "Master, you see, this woman doesn''t pay attention to you at all!"


    Su Yu said but Jinling, is afraid of Jinling that swallowed her sight.


    It''s not easy to run to mi you Ning for shelter.


    Miyuning puts down his chess pieces and waves to Jinling.


    Jinling respectfully went to her body, gently blessing body.


    "Maidservant..."


    She wanted to take the blame on her own initiative.


    But miyuning waved her hand and interrupted her.


    "Su Yu is also for my good. She thinks you don''t respect me. Just now she suggested that it''s the Lord''s heart that needs to be caged. It''s better to send a woman to the Lord. Look at the thoughtful girl."


    On hearing this, Jin Ling opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Yu with incredible eyes.


    This cheap maidservant is brain sick.


    "The princess must not, the prince is not that kind of person, this woman in Nanyuan, you are the first to enter the main hall, it can be seen that the prince treats you differently, why use that kind of means."


    Hearing this, miyuning glances at Su Yu standing beside her.


    "Suyu, you can hear that. The Lord is not like that.


    Besides, when will it be your turn to discuss the master''s business? "


    "Bang..."


    With that, miyuning slapped the table hard.


    Seeing this, Su Yu knelt down on the ground immediately, "I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk about my master. I deserve to die..."


    Although she knelt on the ground and kowtowed, there was no remorse on her face.


    Even in the bottom of my heart, I resented miyuning.


    She hasn''t knelt down for a long time.


    It was unacceptable to her.


    In front of the woman seems to have changed, become smart, no longer let her coax around.


    Even their own momentum seems to be superior to others.


    In the past, she was no different from Huang Lingshan.


    The other party hasn''t even met Wang Ye.


    What a sad woman.


    And she is not the same, although she is not the Lord''s woman.


    But I always see it from time to time.


    She is closer to the Lord than Huang Lingshan.


    "I really know my mistake. Please forgive me. I''m afraid next time. Please forgive me..."


    Mi you''s rather drooping eyes, didn''t call people up.


    Jinling stood aside and looked at Su Yu coldly.


    She sees too clearly, this Su Yu is not sincere repentance at all.


    Now the princess did not speak, she naturally would not say or do anything.


    If a master wants to do something, he can do it with one look.

 Chapter 1164

    Mi you Ning looks down at Su Yu and kowtows one by one.


    Seeing that there was blood on the ground, he said, "poor man, the ground is stained with blood. Get up quickly."


    As soon as Su Yu heard this, he stopped kowtowing immediately.


    There was a flash of resentment in her eyes.


    However, in the moment of looking up, the face showed the grievance and sincere apology.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Miyuning waved his hand and glanced at Su Yu, "OK, you go down. Remember never to talk about the Lord in the future. Next time, even I can''t save you."


    Su Yu pursed her lips and stood up.


    The heart is very unwilling.


    Originally, this was what they knew.


    Why will be known, is in front of the woman said.


    Who can blame it.


    Su Yu even thought that the woman in front of her was intentional.


    If miyuning knew what she thought, he would praise her. How clever.


    She did it on purpose.


    In the original plot, Huang Lingshan is killed by the people of Suyu school.


    Su Yu enjoys everything of the original owner, and this little punishment is nothing.


    It''s just skin.


    There will be opportunities in the future.


    Seeing that Su Yu didn''t leave, MI Youning raised her chin to Jin Ling, "Jin Ling, help Su Yu to have a rest and tell her about the rules of the house.


    Su Yu is too impulsive sometimes. Her heart is still good. "


    Jin Ling gasped at the last sentence.


    How did she feel that the princess in front of her was so dark.


    Jin Ling quickly steps to Su Yu and helps her to walk out.


    Su Yu looks at mi you Ning as if he has something else to say.


    Miyuning waved to her and looked at the chess game again.


    Jinling has already forced Su Yu to go out.


    After a look at Su Yu, who was unwilling to be around her, Jin Ling said, it seems that the little lesson before was not enough.


    If such a woman doesn''t change her temperament in the palace, she is looking for death.


    It''s true that Su Yu''s nature is to seek death.


    On that night, Su Yu suffered from skin and flesh.


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner, Jin Siyan returned to the main hall.


    Mi you Ning smiles and gets up to meet him.


    Fortunately, she hasn''t started yet. Otherwise, if the master is not satisfied, he will have to toss.


    This man seems to be gentle and easy to contact, only when he really contacts.


    Where is a good temper, but a false mask.


    This man is very vengeful.


    Jin Siyan had been busy all afternoon and was already hungry.


    During lunch, I discussed a lot with those people, so that he didn''t eat much.


    Now, in the face of miyuning''s beautiful face, I have a big appetite.


    "Is Aifei waiting for me?"


    Jin Siyan glanced at the meal on the table and didn''t move a cent.


    Mi you Ning''s face is not red, the heart does not jump back a way: "exactly, Wang Ye does not come, how dare I have a meal alone, this is the first time to have a meal with Wang Ye."


    Hearing this, Jin Siyan was very helpful.


    Take mi you Ning''s hand and walk to the table.


    After they sat down, the maid around them came forward to serve them.


    Maybe it''s the hunger in the belly, maybe it''s the beauty of the woman in front of us.


    Jin Siyan used more tonight than usual.


    After the two of them finished using it, Jin Siyan led mi Youning''s hand to the dormitory.


    He has no other mind.


    But I stayed in my study all afternoon and needed a bath.

 Chapter 1165

    Miyuning didn''t think about it.


    He even took care of Jin Siyan himself when the servants around him put on the washing utensils.


    Looking at the soap horn and petals, miyuning raised her eyebrows.


    Even her share is ready.


    Then she remembered that they were going to sleep together tonight.


    Jin Siyan had already been served by xiaodezi, and he took back his clothes, leaving only his profane clothes.


    As soon as his eyes were swept, he saw mi you Ning standing aside, looking at the utensils.


    Jin Siyan also remembered that he would sleep with a strange woman tonight.


    Thinking of this, he felt a fever under his stomach.


    To avoid some reaction being seen, Jin Siyan now walks to the next room.


    Xiaodezi quickly followed up.


    When the LORD was bathing, he would not let the maids in.


    Master is injured now, so the task is up to him.


    However, just as one foot was about to step into the next room, Xiao Dezi suddenly stopped and patted his forehead.


    He drew back his feet, quickly turned and walked towards miyuning.


    "I''ll see the princess. I''ll take the washing utensils first."


    Mi you Ning smiles and gets out of the way.


    Xiao Dezi picked up the things from the maid''s hands and left with both hands.


    Miyuning didn''t need the maid''s service, so they all stepped back.


    "You all go down, Jin Ling just stay."


    In addition to Jinling, the other maids stooped to leave.


    I don''t know how long Jin Siyan will take. Mi Youning glances at the big bedroom and walks to the bookcase.


    "Are these all the books that the Lord read?"


    She reached out and scratched on the edge of the wardrobe with her finger belly. She asked Jin Ling beside her.


    "Yes, Wang Ye is reading to pass the time."


    Miyuning stopped and took out a book from the shelf.


    When she opened it, it was hard for her to look at the font.


    It''s mainly too complicated.


    The font of Jin Dynasty is so complicated that it makes her think several times.


    It''s not that I don''t know her. After all, she has a soul. She can distinguish any font in the three thousand world.


    It''s just that she''s too lazy to think.


    Miyuning closed the book and put it back on the ground.


    The steps also continue to be taken away in the past.


    Suddenly something attracted her.


    It was gray leather, folded and put on the shelf.


    Reach out and hold it in your hand without hesitation.


    Jin Ling didn''t know what it was and didn''t stop her.


    In her eyes, mi you Ning was already the mistress of the palace.


    Naturally, the princesses admitted by the Lord are different.


    This is a man who is recognized by the Lord.


    Miyuning opens the leather and sees the set above.


    This is a military formation. It''s very fine and looks perfect.


    That''s the military scene of the border.


    Miyuning saw the three characters of Qianhe pass, which was the main pass of the Jin Dynasty.


    She looked up at another piece of leather on the shelf.


    Reach out and quickly hold it in your hand.


    In the hands of thousands of river pass formation map did not put down, directly opened the new leather.


    The three characters of Wu Gu Guan came into our eyes.


    Sure enough.


    Not that Jin Siyan had no troops.


    Why does he have such a precise border formation.


    Qianhe pass and Wugu pass were the most important positions in the Jin Dynasty.


    Besides the Emperor today, who can get such a thing.


    No matter who it is, even if it is the king''s Supreme Identity, with these two things, it is a crime of disrespect and even rebellion.


    Miyuning quickly closes the two pictures in his hand.

 Chapter 1166

    She doesn''t feel right. There''s something wrong with the world.


    It seems that some places are incomplete.


    Maybe Jin Siyan can''t see the information, which makes her feel disobedient in many things.


    Miyuning prepared to put back the military formation map in his hand.


    However, it was too late when miyuning closed his military plan.


    Jin Siyan had already finished bathing.


    Today he is much faster than before.


    Ben wanted to make it convenient for his princess to be, but as soon as he came out, he saw the array he had studied in the past two days.


    Seeing that mi you Ning wanted to put back the military map, Jin Si Yan reached out behind her and took it away from her.


    Miyuning turned his back to Jin Siyan and did not turn.


    She clenched her teeth and showed a helpless expression on her face.


    There''s no sound for this man to walk.


    She didn''t even feel that Jin Siyan was standing behind her.


    Jin Siyan took the formation map in his hand and opened it. It was the two copies he had studied.


    "Love imperial concubine puts back, this is not prepare to see?"


    Jin Siyan looked down at the picture in his hand and asked casually.


    Miyuning turned to show a smiling face.


    "I can''t understand what the LORD said."


    Hearing this, Jin Siyan raised his head and looked at her gently.


    Seeing that her face was smiling without any confusion, Jin Siyan stepped forward.


    Even if Jin Siyan stepped forward two steps, MI Youning did not step back.


    The smile on her face remained the same, calm as if she didn''t know how important what she had seen before.


    Jin Siyan raised his hand, and MI Youning''s smile remained unchanged.


    The hand holding the pattern went over miyuning''s head and returned his room to the shelf.


    Jin Siyan only wore the new clothes, and the fragrance of Gleditsia sinensis came to his face.


    Mi you Ning even touched the clothes of the other party in front of the moon.


    Jin Siyan put things away, and then slowly stepped back two steps.


    "Take a bath, princess."


    His body side open, let mi you Ning have enough space.


    Mi you rather cleverly nodded, "I''ll go now."


    She walked slowly to the bath room.


    When Jin Ling saw it, she immediately followed.


    Jin Siyan looked at Mi Youning''s back with a cold dark light in his eyes.


    Jin Siyan didn''t turn until mi Youning entered the room and Jin Ling closed the door.


    He went to the bookshelf again and held the military formation in his hand.


    "Somebody


    A deep, mellow voice sounded.


    Soon, a man in black with a silver half mask came in the dark.


    This is the secret guard in the palace.


    The other side knelt on the ground, facing the position where Jin Siyan was.


    There is a distance of three meters between them.


    "What do you want from the master?"


    Jin Siyan narrowed his eyes, took the formation in his hand, and walked to the candlestick.


    "Go and call back the secret guards of Nanyuan. In the future, Nanyuan only needs to enter and not to leave. Even a mosquito should not be released."


    "Yes, I''ll go now."


    The man in black disappeared in a flash.


    From the beginning to the end, Jin Siyan didn''t look at the dark guard directly.


    After the dark Wei left, Jin Siyan sent his formation to the candle.


    The smell of burnt leather is spreading rapidly in the bedroom.


    This thing can''t be kept any more.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust his princess.


    Correctly, he didn''t trust anyone.

 Chapter 1167

    After bathing, with the help of Jin Ling, mi you Ning left the bath room.


    She saw Jin Siyan lying on the bed with a book in her hand.


    Each other''s body at this time released, a bit lazy breath.


    It looks like a lazy cat, which makes people want to touch.


    Of course, if you really touch it, this is the fart of touching a tiger.


    Miyuning pulled up some transparent profanity clothes on her body.


    After washing, she found that Jin Ling and others had prepared such clothes for her.


    Between wearing and not wearing, MI Youning still chooses to wear.


    Because she''s not wearing it, she''s going to come out naked.


    Jin Siyan raised his head after MI Youning came out, and his eyes were on her.


    When beauty comes out of bath, women are like water.


    It seems that there are thousands of words in the flow of eye waves. This is a pair of eyes that can speak.


    That enchanting figure, in the indistinct profanity under the hook of the heart itching unbearable.


    Even Jin Siyan couldn''t help being moved by the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    Such a gorgeous beauty belongs to him.


    This makes him a man of faint pride.


    Because in such a big capital, he never saw such a beautiful woman again.


    "Aifei, come on."


    After Jin Siyan opened his mouth, he was surprised.


    He recognized his hoarse voice.


    Miyuning walked slowly towards the bed.


    Seeing this scene, Jin Ling walked silently outside.


    Close the door after you leave the dormitory.


    Only Jin Siyan and MI Youning were left in such a big dormitory.


    When miyuning went to the bed and stood beside Jin Siyan, the latter took her hand.


    "Concubine AI is really... Attractive today."


    Mi you Ning''s face was full of shame.


    She lowered her head, then quickly glanced at Jin Siyan, then quickly lowered her head.


    "Today, the prince is also handsome, which makes my courtiers and concubines lost their eyes."


    This man is also provocative.


    If she didn''t fight back, she would have fallen behind.


    Jin Siyan didn''t expect that this woman really dared to say.


    He pulled the man to the couch.


    Mi you Ning lies outside along with the strength, and the man around him doesn''t make the next step.


    But in this action, her clothes have been a little messy.


    Seeing the white skin, Jin Siyan''s eyes darkened.


    He stretched out his hand to pull over the thin quilt and put it on miyuning''s body.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to sleep."


    Miyuning''s eyes bent up in the shape of crescent moon and said with a smile, "yes."


    Nothing happened that night.


    It was very generous of Jin Siyan to let her stay in the main hall.


    She doesn''t believe in this man. He''s a real worm.


    The candle light in the house did not go out.


    Two people sleep in the same bed, the distance between each other is not too far.


    Miyuning soon fell asleep.


    Jin Siyan thought that with the existence of strangers around him, he would not be able to sleep.


    But he slept soundly that night.


    Even before dawn.


    He doesn''t have to go to court these days.


    He was married by his father, and today''s edict will arrive.


    In the days to come, he needs to prepare for the wedding.


    Jin Siyan opened his eyes and looked at the sleeping woman beside him. He stayed quietly.


    In order to avoid waking the people in bed, Jin Siyan picked up his clothes and left the bedroom.


    The man guarding the door is no longer xiaodezi, but Duke Rong.


    Seeing Rong Gonggong''s figure, Jin Siyan was not depressed.

 Chapter 1168

    Rong Gonggong saw his prince''s unhappy face, and he was not afraid. Instead, he came forward with a smile.


    "The slave dressed the Lord."


    He respectfully took the clothes in Jin Siyan''s hands.


    Jin Siyan loosened his hand, but his face was still not a bit loose.


    "What are you doing when you''re injured?"


    Duke Rong carefully waited on the master to dress. He said: "I''m not idle. There''s no big problem with my body. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Jin Siyan took a look at Rong Gonggong and saw that he didn''t look ill.


    There was nothing wrong with the body, and then there was no sound.


    When Rong Gong served Jin Siyan to dress, the attendants on one side also brought washing utensils.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his sober eyes when Jin Siyan left.


    She only woke up a little earlier than Jin Siyan.


    The other party''s leaving the room made mi you Ning smile.


    This man is pretty good.


    The most important thing is sleeping well.


    That night, both kept a safe distance.


    Miyuning moved down and got up to stay.


    Looking at the clothes he wore yesterday, mi you Ning thought about it and went to the door.


    "Jin Ling..."


    After Jin Siyan finished washing, he heard the voice coming from his bedroom.


    This is a wake-up call.


    He glanced at Jin Ling and others who were waiting not far away and waved to them.


    Jinling immediately led the maids to the bedroom.


    "See Princess..."


    "See Princess..."


    Miyuning raised his hand, "get up."


    Jin Ling and others served her to wash and dress.


    When miyuning comes out, Jin Siyan just sits at the table.


    Before breakfast, Jin Siyan saw mi Youning and waved to her.


    Today''s mi you Ning wears a light colored skirt, which shows her waist.


    Jin Siyan opens his mouth, and MI Youning walks away immediately.


    Her every move is very obedient.


    "Sit down. Today''s imperial edict is coming. Take Princess Ai home."


    Miyuning sat down obediently, and Jin Siyan pointed to his side and sat down.


    "Yes, it''s all up to the Lord."


    Listen to this clever tone, Jin Siyan can''t help but want to touch her head.


    There were slaves all around, but Jin Siyan didn''t do it.


    The slaves brought up the breakfast, and they ate slowly.


    Do not speak what you eat, do not speak what you sleep.


    In this breakfast, they are very quiet.


    Until there was a voice outside the door.


    "Lord, here''s the edict!"


    When Jin Siyan heard this, he was taking the square towel on Rong Gonggong''s hand to intervene.


    Even when I heard the news outside, I still moved slowly.


    It''s like it''s not an edict, it''s not worth his attention.


    Miyuning goes to Jin Siyan.


    Seeing her standing beside him, Jin Siyan threw the kerchief on the table and held out his hand to MI Youning.


    "Aifei, let''s go."


    "Yes, Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    "In accordance with heaven, the emperor ordered that ye Lingshan, the daughter of Prime Minister Ye, be skillful and generous, gentle and honest, with outstanding appearance... I am very pleased to hear that.


    When the great prince is suitable for marriage, he should choose a virtuous woman to marry.


    Ye Lingshan, who is waiting for her name in the boudoir, and the great prince are made in heaven and become a beautiful woman. She specially betrothed Ye Lingshan, the daughter of Prime Minister Ye, to the great prince as a princess.


    All the rituals will be handled by the Ministry of rites, and the wedding will be on a good day.


    Thank you very much


    Jin Siyan and MI Youning knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to thank the eunuch for reading the edict.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today, I went to the hospital for reexamination. The wound that was not easy to heal was opened again, and a lot of blood was shed.


    It is said that long death is easy to recur after operation


    Finally, I would like to add: go out carefully on Tanabata, be careful of being abused, and scatter dog food everywhere.

 Chapter 1169

    "My son''s Minister Xie Fu Huang..."


    "Emperor Xie..."


    The eunuch immediately handed the imperial edict to Jin Siyan.


    After receiving the imperial edict, Jin Siyan took mi Youning by the hand and got up.


    The eunuch who announced the order took this opportunity to glance at mi you Ning.


    This one but let him see of Leng Shen.


    My eyes couldn''t move away from mi you Ning.


    Because the woman is beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful that he doesn''t know how to describe it.


    As a red man beside the emperor, he had never seen such a beautiful woman in the palace.


    Mi you Ning raised a pair of beautiful eyes, to the eunuch of that Proclamation.


    That pair of beautiful eyes like with a hook, will be in front of the people fascinated.


    The eunuch did not see the disdain and coldness in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    He looked straight at mi you Ning with his naked eyes.


    Jin Siyan saw the sight and walked to MI Youning.


    "Mr. Liu, I will go back to the palace to thank my father."


    After hearing Jin Siyan''s words, Duke Liu regained his mind.


    It''s amazing that such a beauty should fall into the hands of the great prince. It''s a pity.


    Mr. Liu''s eyes also showed a look of pity, but his hands arched up, "the old slave left."


    After the other party left, Jin Siyan threw the imperial edict to Rong Gonggong.


    "Aifei, you can go to the prime minister''s residence."


    Mi you Ning was stunned. It was the time of the early court.


    Jin Siyan takes her to the prime minister''s residence. Can you really see Ye jin.


    She didn''t ask much, but she cooperated with Jin Siyan''s action.


    ¡­¡­


    "Prince, princess, the prime minister''s house is here."


    Duke Rong''s voice came from outside the car.


    Jin Siyan lifts the curtain and takes mi Youning out of the car.


    The prime minister''s house also got the news ahead of time, and the servants were waiting outside the door.


    When he saw Jin Siyan and MI Youning coming out, he immediately knelt down.


    "See you..."


    "See Princess..."


    Standing in the prime minister''s mansion, a man who was older and similar to the housekeeper came.


    "My Lord, my princess, my Lord is not well today. I didn''t come out to meet him. Please forgive me."


    Miyuning finally understood something at this time.


    Prime Minister Ye did not go to court at all.


    Looking at the housekeeper''s face, Prime Minister ye may not be ill at all.


    Mi Youning soon understood some of the trickiness in this.


    Jin Siyan heard each other''s words and walked to the house.


    "I heard that Prime Minister Ye was ill. When the princess knew about it, she was also anxious in the house. She was in a difficult mood. Today, I specially came to take the princess to see her. You don''t have to be polite."


    "Lord Xie..."


    When Jin Siyan and MI Youning stepped into the prime minister''s residence, a kind of servant kneeling outside the door got up.


    And the housekeeper of the prime minister''s house, into the prime minister''s house, immediately guide them.


    In the backyard, Jin Siyan and MI Youning see Prime Minister Ye in the yard.


    The other side is lying on a cane chair, with a teapot in hand, pouring water.


    Look up when you hear the steps.


    For the first time, the other side''s eyes were on mi you Ning.


    Ye Jin''s eyes showed the color of excitement.


    But he didn''t lose his head. He immediately stood up and saluted Jin Siyan.


    "I''ve been in the prince, princess."


    Now that miyuning is a princess to be, it''s not too much to shout for her.


    Mi you rather see Ye Jin salute, immediately step forward, "Dad, get up quickly, there is no outsider here."


    At this time, she is just a caring woman.

 Chapter 1170

    Ye Jin stood up straight with mi you Ning''s hand.


    Ye Jin at home is not as rigorous as yesterday, giving people a very close feeling.


    Just like an ordinary old man.


    Ye Jin can also be called an old fox.


    Although he stood up, his eyes looked in the direction of Jin Siyan.


    But he began to scold mi you Ning, "the rules of the princess should not be abolished, and the identity of the prince should not be disrespected."


    As soon as Jin Siyan heard about himself, he came forward with a smile, "the prime minister is polite. It''s all the courtesy of the family.


    I think what the princess said is good, and there is no outsider, so there is no need to salute in the future. "


    "I''m afraid..."


    As soon as Ye Jin hears this, she immediately prepares to salute again. Mi you Ning pulls the person up.


    "Let''s have a good talk."


    After that, he pressed Prime Minister Ye to the rattan chair again.


    During this period, Prime Minister Ye has been looking at Jin Siyan.


    See each other, even if the daughter did such unreasonable things, there is no half of blame, even do not care about it.


    This let him breathe a sigh of relief, and secretly frown.


    Into the Royal backyard, that involved things can be deep.


    Why don''t you go to court today? I''m just dissatisfied with my daughter''s marriage. There are two side concubines.


    This is clearly not to take seriously the child that his wife once gave birth to at the cost of her life after he had been separated for many years.


    "Have a seat, my Lord."


    Ye Jin fart - shares just fell on the cane chair, immediately panic mouth.


    Jin Siyan really didn''t care.


    Now it''s good to have a relationship with the prime minister''s office.


    And what mi Youning has done, in his opinion, is family affection.


    After Jin Siyan sat down, MI Youning saw the cushion beside her. She went to sit on her side and fiddled with the teapot and cup.


    The two men sitting looked at her at the same time.


    Ye Jin looks old, but she also keeps the elegance of her youth.


    Jin Siyan''s momentum was like a rainbow. He was a bully.


    At this moment, he didn''t hide.


    Miyuning knew they were going to talk about something, but as the daughter of the Ye family and the princess in the palace, she had no reason to quit.


    Jin Siyan and Ye Jin had nothing to say in front of her.


    The tea in his hand was good, and MI Youning handed it to them respectively.


    "Mr. Wang, drink tea."


    It was Jin Siyan who handed it to him first. After all, he was Wang Ye.


    "Tea, Dad."


    Ye Jin takes the tea from mi you Ning.


    He took a SIP to his mouth at a moderate temperature.


    After a sip of tea, Ye Jin''s eyes became moist.


    Instead of waiting for Jin Siyan to take the initiative to speak, he sighed alone: "more than 20 years, now he has finally recalled his lost daughter and drunk her tea."


    Jin Siyan looked down at the delicate teacup in his hand, and his mouth began to smile.


    "This is the prime minister''s blessing."


    "Ha ha ha..." Prime Minister Ye was very happy, "good! Good


    "But..." but the smile soon dissipated, and the voice changed a degree.


    Ye Jin put the cup in her hand to the table.


    "Now that my daughter comes back, it''s really a blessing for me in my old age. Once someone wants to destroy it, I will try my best to seek justice, even if I burn all the jade."


    Hearing this, the smile on Jin Siyan''s face deepened a little.


    He raised the tea cup in his hand and raised it to Prime Minister Ye.


    "This is exactly what I mean, because the princess is my only woman in the future."

 Chapter 1171

    Mi you Ning heard Jin Si Yan''s obvious promise and looked up with a smile.


    Looking up at the moment, on the Jin Si Yan that gentle eyes.


    Ye Jin in the side see two people this facial expression, the first time think, they are Lang Youqing concubine intentional.


    Put your heart down immediately.


    "Mr. Wang, I have been in the court recently..."


    Then they talked about business.


    Although they don''t mind mi you Ning being there.


    But I want mi you Ning to be interested.


    After hearing about the court and the recent news of King Rui, MI Youning said that he was not interested in it.


    She stood up and walked in the courtyard.


    Two men not far away saw her action and looked at her for the first time.


    See she did not go far, this just continues to discuss.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was noon.


    Ye Jin left them to have dinner in the house.


    Just as the three of them had just taken their seats, the dictation came from outside.


    It was Mr. Liu who brought the message.


    Duke Liu was not surprised to see Jin Siyan and MI Youning here.


    He went to Prime Minister Ye with a smile and said a lot of good things.


    The emperor was very concerned about his body and gave him many rare and precious medicinal materials.


    I only hope that Prime Minister Ye''s health will improve.


    I didn''t get down to business until the end.


    It is said that it was reserved for the great prince before. The two concubines are not well and may be late to enter the house.


    Until this words say export, the facial expression of leaf Jin just looks better.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m ashamed of the emperor''s trust. Now the emperor''s favor has arrived at home, and tomorrow the old minister will be ill and the disaster will be all over."


    Mi you Ning laughs and listens to Prime Minister Ye''s long fart.


    Liu Gonggong was still smiling and said with a harsh voice: "that slave will report back to the emperor like this. Prime Minister ye should take good care of himself."


    "Yes, I am not ashamed of the emperor."


    "Well, Prime Minister Ye, please have a rest."


    "Come and see Mr. Liu off!"


    "Yes, sir."


    After the housekeeper sent Mr. Liu away, Ye Jin didn''t have time.


    His students in the court came.


    Today, these people are doing something for the emperor.


    Compare the Prime Minister of today with the things of the ancients.


    It took more than 20 years for the prime minister''s daughter to be found.


    These years of friendship, these years of hard to find.


    He even moved Ye Jin''s wife out.


    The general meaning is, emperor, it''s not bad for you to marry off the prime minister''s daughter, but why step on it.


    You can step on your son.


    But if you step on the apple of our teacher''s eye, they will never agree.


    Even in the streets of the capital, the story has been spread.


    At that time, there was no such exaggeration, but it also revealed the news.


    Ye Jin didn''t eat any rice and went to meet his students.


    Jin Siyan looks at Ye Jin''s back as she leaves and reaches for MI Youning''s hand.


    "Is the princess hungry?"


    On hearing this question, miyuning knew that there would be activities next.


    She shook her head. "OK."


    Jin Siyan nodded, "let''s go to zuixianlou and take you to eat delicious food."


    Then he raised his steps and left outside the prime minister''s house.


    Mi you Ning laughs to pull him, "Wang Ye, you should also let me say hello to Dad."


    "All right, you go."


    Today, Jin Siyan doesn''t realize that when he gets along with MI Youning, he becomes more and more casual and natural.


    In the past, the cold, as well as the preparedness has also been reduced a lot.


    It''s just like they are really a family, lovers who love each other.


    Instead of looking for Ye Jin, MI Youning finds the housekeeper.


    With each other informed a, this just left.

 Chapter 1172

    Mi you Ning and Jin Si Yan went to zuixianlou. Then he realized that he had another hobby.


    The most famous one in this drunken Village building is the Drunken Chicken.


    Mi you Ning sees Jin Si Yan eating drunk chicken on the dinner table. He doesn''t know why he feels very familiar.


    Eating the delicious and delicious drunk chicken in his hand, mi you Ning had a flash in his mind.


    However, those images have not been captured by her, they quickly dissipated.


    In front of him, Jin Siyan''s noble temperament in front of others all dissipated.


    At this time, he was just like an ordinary person, eating meat and drinking wine.


    They ate delicate and delicious drunk chicken and drank Shaoxing wine, which is famous in Beijing.


    Even if the act of eating is more common, there are some things that come out of the bones.


    Jin Siyan just let himself go.


    Seeing mi you Ning staring at him all the time, Jin Si Yan smiles.


    He picked up the square towel prepared by father-in-law Rong and wiped his hands.


    Put the dried chicken soup in front of mi you Ning''s eyes.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Jin Siyan chuckled and shook his head, "you''re welcome."


    Looking at Rong Gonggong, Jin Siyan winked at him.


    The latter left the room immediately.


    Miyuning, as if he had not found this scene, should eat and drink.


    The dishes of zuixianlou are very good.


    Drunk chicken is the most perfect dish, but other tastes are also very beautiful.


    When Jin Siyan saw that she had almost eaten, he began to speak.


    "Does Aifei know what was the best food that Wang had when he was a child?"


    Mi you Ning wipes the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, sniffs Yan''s eyes and looks at the drunk chicken on the table.


    Most of the drunk chicken was solved by Jin Siyan.


    The other side also only eat this drunk chicken, very happy, even empathy let people feel the appetite.


    Mi you Ning showed a sly look and said to Jin Si Yan with a smile, "is it the drunk chicken?"


    Jin Siyan showed a self mocking smile.


    He shook his head gently.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s puzzled eyes, he didn''t go around again.


    Jin Siyan picked up a chicken bone from the table and shook it at Mi Youning. "It''s it."


    Miyuning''s pupils contracted slightly.


    She can''t say why, always heart gently pull up.


    "At that time, King Rui was still the little overlord of the Imperial Palace, and I was just a forgotten man in the cold palace.


    I still remember that day, the weather is very good, this is the age of fun, out of the cold palace met Rui Wang.


    At that time, the other side was holding the drumstick, and Wang knew that it was his mother''s wife who gave it to him.


    The play between the children is always so inexplicable, Rui Wang let the king eat the rest of his bones.


    It''s really the most delicious thing I''ve ever eaten. I can''t forget it all my life. I even go deep into the bone marrow and remember it in my heart all the time. "


    Miyuning finally recognized that Jin Siyan was saying something ironic.


    Jin Siyan saw that she did not speak and started up with a smile.


    He walked slowly to miyuning, stretched out his hands and raised miyuning''s chin.


    "Princess, do you know that if you marry me, you will never have a chance to escape in your life.


    Do you know that my whole body is full of danger, so dangerous that I can lose my life at any time.


    Do you know how many assassinations I have to face every day? If you can''t see them, it doesn''t mean they don''t exist. There are many people who want to kill the king. "


    The voice of the other side was low and cold, and his momentum was like a sword out of sheath.


    Dangerous, cold, heartless, even bloodthirsty.


    Most women are afraid of this, but mi you Ning doesn''t.

 Chapter 1173

    Her chin rubbed gently in Jin Siyan''s hand.


    With a smile: "Wang Ye can still remember your agreement with me?"


    Jin Siyan enjoyed the tender and smooth skin and squinted, "remember."


    "Mr. Wang, what I want is very simple. No matter you are Mr. Wang or the result of a great event, I will be your main room. No woman can surpass me."


    Jin Siyan listened to the words behind her and frowned gently.


    Until the last frown tight, can clip mosquitoes.


    Jin Siyan squeezed mi Youning''s chin with some strength.


    "Aifei also forgot my promise, in front of Prime Minister Ye."


    He was angry and his tone changed a little.


    Miyuning was puzzled, with meditation and memories in his eyes.


    Then she raised her head and said to the deep eyes of Jin Siyan, "I''m the only woman of Wang Ye?"


    This obviously made Jin Siyan''s face look better.


    He released miyuning''s chin and touched it before he left.


    "That''s it."


    Jin Siyan sat beside mi Youning and reached for her hand.


    "Mr. Wang, we are all practical people. If we say something too early, it will be ugly in the future. It''s not a decoration to say that we can see people''s heart for a long time."


    Jin Siyan whispered a smile, "the princess has a point."


    "Even if it is on the road of pursuing high position, you won''t regret any excessive mistakes?"


    "How can it be? Don''t you know that there are tigers in the mountain and you can go to Hushan?"


    A cheerful voice came from the room.


    Rong Gonggong''s face was full of smiles.


    Finally, there''s a nice person around him.


    If it had been a few days ago, it would have been a picture he didn''t dare to imagine.


    God has eyes. The first empress shows her spirit. The Empress Dowager is blessed by her ancestors.


    Rong Gonggong stood outside the door of the house and bowed to all sides.


    Today, Jin Siyan and MI Youning reached a consensus.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Today is the wedding day of the great prince.


    On that day, more than half of the court officials visited.


    Unfortunately, the emperor who should have presided over the wedding did not come.


    At that time, when King Rui got married, the Emperor gave him enough face and sent him the prince''s gift.


    But the Emperor didn''t come, and many of the wedding etiquette was omitted.


    After saving some etiquette, miyuning was half tired this day.


    Ancient people''s weddings are really life-threatening.


    I don''t know if any of the ancients died of fatigue at this wedding.


    The complicated details can make people crazy.


    The more dignified people get married, the more etiquette they have.


    Jinling and Suyu help her to the wedding room.


    That''s the main hall, where she and Jin Siyan will live in the future.


    Before the big marriage, she left the palace after all and got married in the prime minister''s palace.


    Ye Yiqing heard that his sister had found him, and soon went home.


    Today, ye Yiqing recited her in person.


    The face as like as two peas of a woman''s face is exactly the same.


    It''s like looking in the mirror.


    Ye Yiqing did not know who would marry him.


    Any woman who marries him will be ashamed of herself.


    "Princess, are you hungry?"


    Jin Ling helped mi you Ning to the couch and sat down. She lowered her head and asked softly.


    Miyuning took a look at the scene inside the house and was carefully dressed up.


    "Hungry."


    There are a lot of things in the bedroom, all her things, clothes, dressing table.

 Chapter 1174

    Even the soft collapse, which used to lean against the window, was replaced by a beautiful couch with exquisite workmanship.


    Jin Ling heard mi you Ning say that she was hungry. She turned and walked to the table not far away.


    Su Yu from entered this bedroom, has been not sad not happy, there is no expression on the face.


    But staring at the red silk in the room, she felt very uncomfortable.


    It''s like a familiar scene.


    Huang sitting on the bed... Ye Lingshan should not be her.


    It was only later that she learned that Huang Lingshan, who was also in the song shop with her, was actually the daughter of the Prime Minister of this dynasty.


    The other party is still lucky after all, otherwise how could the Lord marry her.


    Su Yu doesn''t feel right all day today.


    There is a sense of disobedience everywhere.


    It''s like... It''s like it all belongs to her.


    She didn''t dare to show that something was wrong, because Jin Ling was afraid of her.


    Jin Ling seems to be a strong master, and the means of torture are not weak.


    Mi you Ning knows something is wrong with Su Yu.


    It''s so quiet. It''s so quiet that people have to pay attention to it.


    Even if he noticed, miyuning didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Because she is sure that Suyu can''t escape from her hand.


    Su Yu can disappear any time she wants.


    But she can''t, the original owner''s is to see her go to high position with her own eyes.


    Watching her enjoy what she should have.


    Jinling came up with some snacks on the table, "princess, you have to eat something to cushion your stomach. The Lord will not come back until a while."


    Miyuning glanced at the cake in Jinling''s hand.


    Finally, I put my eyes on the cake.


    Jin Ling immediately sent the plate to mi you Ning.


    The slender jade finger picked up the cake and sent it to his mouth.


    At this time, Su Yu''s eyes are looking at mi you Ning''s action.


    However, miyuning just opened his mouth and suddenly stopped.


    She turned her head and looked at Su Yu, who was facing each other with a nervous look.


    Mi you Ning sighed, "I remember that when I wanted to eat this horse hoof thousand layer cake, Su Yu had to buy it outside the house. Here, I''ll give you a reward."


    Say to deliver the horse hoof thousand layer cake in hand to Su Yu''s front.


    The latter can''t help but step back.


    "Master, I dare not. You are killing me."


    Su Yu kneels on the ground in a panic. He doesn''t dare to disobey the rules. It seems that he is really good at learning.


    Looking at Su Yu''s head, mi you Ning''s eyes showed a cold light.


    Jin Ling found something wrong with the spread of air conditioning around her.


    The princess is more and more frightening.


    The change of the princess also made Jin Ling understand that there was a problem.


    Her negligence, Jin Ling just knelt down to admit her mistake, mi you Ning light glanced at her.


    "Jin Ling, look what you''ve scared Su Yu into. This girl knows more and more about the rules.


    It''s because of this that you should be rewarded. Come on, you can give this cake to Su Yu in person. "


    "Yes."


    Jin Ling takes mi you Ning''s cake and goes to Su Yu.


    Su Yu looked up in disbelief.


    At this time, miyuning had already stopped looking at her.


    She picked up other cakes to taste.


    "Master, I''m not hungry. Can I keep it till evening?"


    Seeing Jin Ling come to her side, Su Yu is in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, how could miyuning let her go so easily.


    If you grow your own fruit, you will eat it.


    "You and I haven''t had a day''s rest. How can we not be hungry? Don''t fool me. Eat quickly. There''s no one at this time."


    Then he said to Jinling, "you eat, too."

 Chapter 1175

    Jinling put the horse hoof cake into Suyu''s hand.


    She went to miyuning and stood up.


    Mi you Ning took out a snack from his plate and said, "let''s eat together. I''m tired today and I haven''t eaten any food. I should have been hungry long ago."


    Jin Ling said with great respect: "no princess, thank you for your reward."


    "You''re the sweet one." Miyuning poked Jinling in the head.


    The latter showed a silly smile.


    Seeing that Su Yu hadn''t eaten yet, mi you Ning frowned, "Su Yu, why don''t you eat? Do you have a estrangement from the master, and don''t you eat the things you''re rewarded?"


    The voice of authority rings out, Su Yu kowtows immediately, "maidservant dare not, maidservant this eats."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Mi you Ning is eating peach blossom pastry with a smile.


    Words have been said, Su Yu can only accept the fate of the eat.


    She knows that ye Lingshan likes it best.


    So I did some tricks in it.


    It won''t take people''s lives, but it will also delay the wedding night.


    Now that''s all she can do.


    Today''s wedding is full of disobedience, but Su Yu has a lot to say.


    Now I have to eat my own cake.


    Su Yu a small mouthful of eating, in the hands of the horse hoof layer cake.


    It wasn''t until he finished eating that miyuning called people up.


    Just as Su Yu stood up, Jin Ling''s ears moved.


    "Princess, the Lord is back."


    Miyuning nodded. It was obvious that she heard a heavy voice outside the door.


    Su Yu''s eyes are slightly red. Hearing Jin Ling''s words, she looks at the door quickly.


    "See you..."


    "I''ve met Wang Ye..."


    The servants and bodyguards outside salute one after another.


    Mi you Ning heard the news more clearly.


    Jin Ling immediately went to the door of her bedroom and opened it.


    Jin Siyan''s face was slightly red. Seeing that the door of the dormitory had been opened, he gave Jin Ling a look of appreciation.


    He drinks a little too much tonight.


    Duke Rong helped him and stopped walking at the door of his dormitory.


    Because he saw that the princess had come out.


    Miyuning reached for Jin Siyan and said, "Mr. Rong, how can you drink so much?"


    Duke Rong''s face was a little dark, and he glanced at the prince who was held by someone.


    Immediately this just way: "Rui king does not put a person, say what all want to spell wine, still said a few words that are not agreeable to the ear."


    "Oh? What did king Rui say? "


    Mi you Ning held the empress Jin Si Yan''s hand, and her eyes seemed to be dull.


    "How old is the Lord? He hasn''t had any children. This is..."


    "Shut up


    Jin Siyan seems to be stimulated by what Duke Rong said, and he finally wakes up.


    With the roar of anger, many slaves in the main hall heard it.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning immediately reached out his hand in front of him.


    "Lord, let''s go back to the house."


    "Well."


    Jin Siyan was still obedient and followed mi Youning''s steps to the bedroom.


    After Jin Ling came out, she did not enter the dormitory again.


    She stood outside the dormitory and glanced at Su Yu, who was still standing inside.


    "Cough..."


    The low voice of cough, all did not exchange Su Yu''s recollection.


    The other side''s eyes have been glued to Wang Ye.


    Seeing this scene, Jin Ling was about to explode.


    Wang Ye is a noble man. Now he is thought of by a servant girl.


    And still repeated teaching, more and more excessive.


    Jin Ling walked quickly into the inner room, but her feet lightened.


    In the twinkling of an eye came to Su Yu''s side.

 Chapter 1176

    "Come out with me!"


    Jin Ling lowered her voice and warned Su Yu.


    However, Su Yu at this moment is like a magic barrier.


    She looked at the handsome prince in front of her and clearly felt that the other party belonged to her.


    Su Yu ignores Jin Ling''s pulling and her threatening voice.


    She broke away from Jin Ling and ran to the place where Jin Siyan and MI Youning were.


    "Lord!"


    The voice with nostalgia, with unwilling, full of love.


    Miyuning turns his back to Suyu and squints.


    Jin Siyan, also pretending to be drunk, just made a gesture with the woman around him, and then heard the scream of the woman behind him.


    The voice was so harsh that he frowned and looked disgusted.


    Miyuning glanced at Jin Siyan.


    When he found that his face was not good, he quickly helped him to sit on the bed.


    And Su Yu at this time, also ran to two people in front.


    Miyuning stood in front of Jin Siyan, with a dignified anger on his face.


    "Su Yu, what do you want to do? I didn''t see the Lord here, and I dare to shout! "


    The voice, though powerful, lowered it.


    It''s like being afraid that the man behind will do something if he is not happy.


    Su Yu is not afraid of mi you Ning, and even stares at her madly.


    "Huang Lingshan, you robbed me of everything!"


    Su Yu said word by word.


    What did that sentence make miyuning understand.


    The killing intention on her face was obvious, even the whole body.


    "Little soul! Tell me what happened to Su Yu! "


    Su Yu''s current situation is either disordered or reborn.


    Otherwise, how can you say such disrespectful words.


    The hatred in the other side''s eyes made mi you Ning more inclined to the other side, which was rebirth.


    "Huang Lingshan, damn you! Damn you... "


    "Bang..."


    When Su Yu curses mi you Ning to die, Su Yu''s words are interrupted by the sound of things falling to the ground.


    It''s Jin Siyan''s hand sitting on the bed.


    Miyuning did not get out of his body, but waited for the soul to investigate.


    The other side didn''t know. They said they wanted to investigate.


    "Jinling will pull Suyu out for me! Give her a good sober, what should be said, what should not be said, give me a detailed explanation


    "Yes, princess."


    Jinling this time used all her strength to pull Suyu.


    How can Su Yu be reconciled.


    Just as Jin Siyan came in, she finally knew why she felt that today''s wedding was full of disobedience.


    Because this is not in the previous life.


    She''s back.


    She saw again, how also can not get, but now married man.


    The new emperor of Jin Dynasty.


    "Emperor! It''s me! I''m your Zitong (Queen)


    Su Yu is pulled out by Jin Ling. How can she be willing to yell at Jin Siyan.


    Jin Siyan''s unhappy face showed a strange expression.


    He stood up and waved to Mr. Rong who was still at the door.


    He is the only one left in the big bedroom, mi you Ning, Su Yu and Jin Ling.


    Jin Siyan walked towards Su Yu with a gentle and kind face.


    When walking towards Su Yu, Jin Siyan stops at Mi Youning''s side.


    He reached for mi you Ning''s hand, opened his mouth and said, "princess, how about waiting for me outside the door?"


    At this time, Jin Siyan claimed that I had no sense of disobedience.


    He used to do it occasionally, but every time it was a little unnatural.


    Now they are getting married, and their relationship is closer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today is Huahua''s birthday, another year old - aunt smile.jpg


    [finally, thank you for your blessings and rewards.


    My dear ones, I''m moved by the acceptance

 Chapter 1177

    Mi you Ning did not hesitate for a moment, nodded with a smile, "yes, I''m waiting for you outside. Please take care of yourself."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Jin Siyan took her hand and pressed it placidly.


    Miyuning looks up and grins at him.


    "Jinling, let her go and go out with me."


    Before leaving, she did not forget to call Jin Ling out.


    When Duke Rong saw the princess coming out, his face was still very serious.


    Before Su Yu called out in the house, he also heard very clearly.


    "Princess..."


    He did not forget to salute.


    They even invited people to sit in outdoor seats.


    "Tea, princess."


    Miyuning nodded and motioned to Duke Rong to put it on the table.


    She was not in the mood to drink tea, and she didn''t speak again.


    Su Yu''s sudden change and Jin Siyan''s reaction make her feel that something is wrong.


    "Host, I found that Su Yu''s soul was in the past life, and I don''t know why he came to the present space.


    She didn''t die in her previous life. She just came out of the blue. "


    Mi you Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the words of Jie Hun.


    Is that true?


    Why did she find something wrong with Jin Siyan just now.


    The attitude of the other party just now seems not too strange, nor too much disgust.


    In fact, hearing such words from the emperor, the other side is also indifferent.


    "Little soul, is there any loophole in the plane plot of this world?"


    There is no sound in the first time.


    It''s like they''re looking for something.


    "I don''t know. As the host of this world, you just need to fulfill the original wish.


    There are some things I can''t do, but as long as the situation endangers your life, I will do my best to protect you. "


    Miyuning nodded absently.


    She knew that she would not die, or even die.


    Her life is endless.


    As for the current situation of Jiehun, MI Youning expressed concern.


    Because each other''s soul power is weaker and weaker, which indirectly affects its ability.


    She must talk to each other when she has time. Although she is eager to go back, she doesn''t want to work so hard.


    Now she is still exploring the original story of the world herself.


    When she first entered the mission world, she never saw it again.


    Now, there are many things wrong with some details, and she needs to make a good investigation.


    "Little soul, you go to have a rest. The task of the world is not difficult. You don''t need to fight. What you kill is just play."


    After listening to what miyuning said, Jiehun felt relaxed and didn''t think much about it.


    Miyuning looks at the original story again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom.


    Su Yu kneels down on the ground with Jin Siyan standing in front of her.


    "You''re back, too?"


    Jin Siyan''s tone was very calm.


    Su Yu opened her eyes wide and surprised.


    "Yes, the emperor''s concubines are back."


    She knelt down and crawled to Jin Siyan''s side.


    The latter heard that she claimed to be displeased and saw that her actions were even more backward.


    "Suyu, you are the maid beside Ye Lingshan. In your previous life, you pretended to be your servant and enjoyed everything that doesn''t belong to you. You have to be greedy.


    If you didn''t reveal the secret, you might be able to spend your life safely. Now it''s just your own greed that has hurt you. "


    Su Yu listens to Jin Siyan''s words, and the more she listens to them, the more wrong she is. At last, she shows her frightened eyes.


    "Emperor, I like you so much..."

 Chapter 1178

    "Emperor, I like you so much that I want to be your queen. I''m the only queen of the Jin Dynasty! The Emperor... "


    Su Yu''s voice was crazy at the end.


    Jin Siyan coldly looked at kneeling on the ground, his face was unwilling, and his eyes were resentful.


    Jin Siyan is very clear about who the other party''s resentment is to.


    If you want to say that he just came back not long.


    These days, I always have some absurd nightmares.


    Especially in the dream that he actually sat in the highest position.


    The woman standing beside him is not ye Lingshan, the daughter of Prime Minister Ye.


    It was Ye Lingshan''s maid, which made him puzzled and ridiculous.


    Until later, every night I dreamed about the palace.


    Seeing his father imprisoned by him in the deep palace and King Rui imprisoned in King Rui''s mansion, he finally died miserably.


    And grandfather, uncle, cousin, their tragic death.


    Jin Siyan finally felt something was wrong.


    His dreams are so real every day.


    Until one night, he saw everything.


    He saw everything in his previous life.


    That''s regretful. If he had another chance, he would never do such extreme things.


    Although he thought that sitting in that position, he didn''t have the immorality.


    But the literati recorded his deeds in the history books.


    "Emperor, my concubine is your only Zitong. Ye Lingshan is a fake!


    The emperor''s concubine is back now, and so are you. It shows that heaven is destined to have Concubine with you... "


    Su Yu talks nonsense and kneels two meters away from Jin Siyan.


    Did not see Jin Siyan not the slightest loose, Su Yu bit his teeth.


    "Emperor! If you really want to marry Ye Lingshan, she can only be a concubine after entering the palace. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jin Siyan put the memory away, and when he heard Su Yu''s words, he was stunned.


    Is this the queen of the Jin Dynasty?


    Why he wanted to marry Su Yu at that time was not because he wanted to use the power of the prime minister''s office.


    It''s just Prime Minister Ye''s request.


    Looking for her daughter for more than 20 years, even if she gives up her old face, Prime Minister Ye doesn''t care.


    Looking at Su Yu.


    This woman cheated everyone in her previous life.


    "Su Yu, as I said, you don''t have a chance."


    A cold, murderous voice sounded.


    There was no emotion in that voice.


    Su Yu was shocked. She looked at Jin Siyan in disbelief, "emperor, I''m your queen."


    Jin Siyan steps up to Su Yu and looks down at her.


    "Su Yu, do you know what Prime Minister Ye gave up to be the queen for you?


    Do you know that your occupation of the nest has ruined the future of all ye family members? "


    The latter was stunned when he heard this.


    She didn''t know.


    All she knew was to be the queen of this man.


    She wants to stand side by side with him.


    "All kinds of things in the past life are just passing away. You and I have been in the cold harem for 20 years. Haven''t you understood?"


    Thinking of those 20 years, Su Yu''s eyes showed pain.


    Just because they had never been in the same room in those 20 years.


    She was a virgin for the first ten years.


    Later... Later


    She''ll never have another chance.


    Because she did not endure the loneliness of the harem.


    Thinking of children, Su Yu''s eyes burst out eager light.


    "Child, how was that child in the end?"


    Hearing Su Yu mention the child, Jin Siyan''s face doesn''t look good.


    The woman in front of her is unwilling to be lonely. She has an affair with the bodyguard and has a child.

 Chapter 1179

    "Dead."


    Merciless words completely destroyed Su Yu.


    She reached out to Jin Siyan and said, "Why are you so ruthless? Is your heart really made of stone? That''s still a child


    Jin Siyan looked at Su Yu coldly, "when you wanted a high position, you should know how many women''s tombs were in the back palace.


    You plunge in, can''t stand loneliness, do that unbearable thing.


    When you do it, do you think of your identity? Do you think it''s a big crime to kill the nine ethnic groups? "


    If you really let that child live, what''s the face of Jin Dynasty.


    Jin Siyan looked at Su Yu coldly, "do you have any last words?"


    There was no warmth in his eyes.


    "You have no heart. You are doomed to be lonely. A cruel man like you is abandoned by heaven!


    Even if you ascend the throne of the ninth five in the future, you are doomed to be alone


    Su Yu''s curse made Jin Siyan''s face very ugly.


    "Somebody


    "See you, my Lord."


    Suddenly a man in black appeared in the room, with a silver half mask on his face.


    "Pull this woman down and take her to the road."


    "Yes


    "Jin Siyan, you ruthless man, you return my child! You are so cruel! You are destined to be alone all your life... "


    There was so much noise in the room that miyuning and others outside heard it.


    Miyuning finally finds something in the original plot.


    All the hidden follow-up plots.


    Those have nothing to do with the original owner, so she didn''t check them.


    After seeing it, I felt a sigh in my heart.


    Su Yu''s roar disturbed mi you Ning''s thinking.


    She looked up at the direction of the bedroom.


    I hope there won''t be any blood in it tonight. Otherwise, it''s too bad for her to sleep in it.


    Dark Wei sees Su Yu''s nonsense, reaches out his hand to block people''s mouth, and goes out from the front door of the dormitory.


    When the dark Wei opens the door, Su Yu has been knocked unconscious by him.


    Because she struggled so hard.


    Miyuning saw the scene and stood up from his seat.


    Dark Wei doesn''t squint, don''t give the public a look outside, pull Su Yu to go out.


    Jin Siyan then came out of the bedroom.


    He looked at Mi Youning, who was not far away, wearing a red wedding dress.


    I recall Su Yu''s words in my mind.


    No, he won''t be alone.


    The woman in front of him is what he wants.


    It''s the person he wants to marry, not for any benefit or request.


    Jin Siyan came not far away from miyuning, and suddenly stopped.


    "Princess..."


    He held out his hand and left in the direction of miyuning.


    Miyuning takes back his eyes from the dark guard and looks up at Jin Siyan.


    The latter gave her a soft, doting look.


    She walked towards each other with a smile, "is the Lord tired?"


    Su Yu''s matter, she did not want to ask the meaning.


    Jin Siyan took mi Youning''s hand and put him in his arms.


    Even if there were a lot of slaves around, Jin Siyan couldn''t care.


    He wanted to feel the feeling of holding someone in his arms.


    Only in this way can he deeply feel that he will not be alone.


    It''s not going to be one person now, and it won''t be one person in the future.


    The woman in his arms will always be with him.


    Jin Siyan suddenly said, "it''s late at night. It''s time for Princess Ai to go to bed."


    Mi you Ning touched Jin Si Yan''s hand and said with a smile, "yes."

 Chapter 1180

    "Yes, father..."


    "Yes, father..."


    When the emperor got up, Jin Siyan and MI Youning went out at the same time.


    Until the emperor''s back was gone, only the palace people were left in the hall.


    Jin Si Yan just helped mi you Ning up.


    There was a sneer in the corner of his mouth, and it was a death if he didn''t fight for that position.


    His father''s indifference is his wariness, because of the guilt in his heart.


    The grandfather''s family of long Zhigong will be "wiped out", all of which started after the mother''s death.


    His only competitor, ruiwang, is eager to kill him.


    No dispute? Isn''t that self destruction.


    In this life, he still wants to fight. It depends on how to fight.


    Jin Siyan is going to fight for a new way, let the people of the world take orally, let everyone know that his name is right.


    Unfortunately, what Jin Siyan thinks today can''t be done in the future.


    Because he had to take a road to usurp the throne.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan helped mi Youning to the carriage and they went back to the mansion.


    After entering the palace, Jin Siyan''s face was a little ugly.


    The woman in her arms was always sleepy and didn''t talk much.


    He didn''t want to be found in such an embarrassing situation by the woman in his arms.


    This is once unbearable for him, is his cowardice.


    He will definitely be the ninth five again.


    Naturally, the woman in her arms should stand side by side with him.


    After returning to the palace, Jin Siyan did not wake up mi Youning.


    He took the man down and walked a long way to the dormitory of the main hall.


    This is the first time that Jin Siyan cherishes a woman.


    He once doubted himself.


    I think I don''t love beauties because I have no interest in them.


    Now I know that I just didn''t meet the person in my arms.


    Putting the man on the bed, Jin Siyan touched mi Youning''s sleeping face.


    Then she stood up and waved to Jin Ling who was not far away.


    The latter immediately followed in his footsteps and left the bedroom.


    "Tell the kitchen to keep the food hot. When the princess goes back, send someone to pass it on. No one can go in and disturb the princess. The violator will be punished directly."


    "Yes, I did."


    "Take a good look at the princess. If you miss anything, I''ll ask you."


    "Yes, I remember."


    When Jin Ling saw that the prince cared so much about the princess, she immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Get up and go in and guard the princess."


    Jin Siyan finished and went to the study.


    Next, he has three days off, during which he doesn''t have to go to court.


    Then it''s time for his good brother to move.


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day of his wedding, another piece of news caused a sensation in the capital.


    King Rui was in charge of six girls in the famous women''s Hospital in the capital.


    It can be seen from this that ruiwang''s thing is really an artifact


    That''s not the most important thing.


    Most importantly, none of the six women could satisfy ruiwang.


    They have only one breath left under the toss of Rui Wang.


    King Rui sent people to death.


    Or procuress see the situation is not right, will Rui Wang to see the doctor.


    Unfortunately, when they came out of the women''s Hospital, there were pig sellers passing by, and there were sows in the cage.


    Rui Wang was just like a crazy devil, and he did a very crazy thing.


    He, Ba, mu, pig, Shang, li


    Of course, it''s still close.


    There are many dignitaries in the women''s hospital. They all see the bustle outside.


    It is rumored that¡ª¡ª


    See Rui Wang clothes a lift, reveal indecent thing.


    Sows were touched by humans, squeak squeak.


    The sound of killing pigs sounded in the streets.

 Chapter 1181

    However, sow has long had a lover, how can we get rid of it.


    The sow''s cry is a sad one.


    King Rui even wants the overlord to bow hard.


    It was not until the officials on patrol in the capital pulled away Rui Wang, who wanted to use artifact, that the sow kept her reputation.


    The pig seller''s family has been scared.


    When mi you Ning heard the news, he was arranging what he would bring back to the prime minister''s office tomorrow.


    "Master, you don''t know about it. The streets and alleys in the capital know about it. Now they are surrounded by people outside King Rui''s residence."


    When he heard that King Rui was controlling six women in one night, MI Youning knew that King Rui had been calculated.


    But it has nothing to do with him.


    Later, I heard that ruiwang almost got on the sow.


    When the crowd was watching, she showed the artifact, and her eyebrows jumped a few times.


    Such a vulgar thing, it should not be her Lord.


    How much I hate King Rui.


    This matter is popular among the people, and King Rui will not be able to take that position in the future.


    Because not only the common people know it, but also the Tai Shi Ling who recorded the history books get the news.


    It can''t be concealed at all. After all, there is too much noise.


    "Where is the Lord?"


    Mi you Ning asked casually.


    She casually pointed to a pair of blue and white porcelain bottles on one side, "take this too, be careful."


    "Yes, princess." The attendant on one side answered immediately.


    "Princess, I didn''t see the prince today, but when I came here, I saw Mr. Rong and went to the study in a hurry."


    Mi you Ning heard Jin Ling''s words and nodded, "well."


    After that, she ordered the attendant to carry some things to the car. After seeing that, she went out of the warehouse.


    "Jinling, go to the study."


    "Yes, princess."


    Miyuning takes a group of maids to the study.


    However, before going to the study, I met Jin Siyan and Rong Gonggong.


    They were followed by several staff members.


    Most of these people release a sense of aloofness.


    It is also true that these aides are unable to enter the court, but they are different from ordinary people.


    Although there is no official position, it is also highly sought after.


    The premise is that the respect given by the master is face.


    If you don''t want to be shameful, you will be ungrateful.


    Mi you Ning glanced at Jin Si Yan and looked at a middle-aged man behind him with disdain.


    But mi you Ning''s eyes were calm.


    She even looked back and walked towards each other.


    "Why do you think of me like this, but what''s your opinion?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t expect that mi you Ning would speak up.


    Jin Siyan had already found that MI Youning''s eyes were calm, but his whole body was cold.


    This woman is like him. Everything comes out of her bones.


    No matter how calm his eyes were, he felt the other side''s displeasure.


    Seeing mi you Ning open his mouth, he looks at the voice.


    It turned out to be a staff member who had been trying to send his daughter to the residence, but he refused.


    The other side also has some skills, but that means is really hard to reuse.


    "What did the princess ask you?"


    Jin Siyan''s eyes showed displeasure, so obvious, without the slightest cover.


    This made the heart of the staff around us stand out.


    "Lord, I know my guilt. Please forgive me for the sake of following you."


    Jin Siyan was not moved by the other side''s plea for mercy.


    He took a look at mi you Ning beside him.


    The latter is playing with his nails, and he doesn''t care at all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Recommended Huahua''s finished book: quick wear: Introduction Manual for the president


    One on one, Su Shuang''s favorite article. If you like it, you can collect it. It''s over.

 Chapter 1182

    This makes Jin Siyan show the flame of depression.


    This woman is the one he has in mind, and she is reluctant to let her be wronged.


    In front of a small staff, but make each other angry, how can he tolerate.


    "From now on, you don''t have to be in the palace. The princess is the first wife of the king and also your master."


    All the staff around answered, but the middle-aged man was dumbfounded.


    Soon he knelt down on the ground and begged for mercy. "Lord, please forgive me this time. My subordinates are wrong..."


    Jin Siyan didn''t pay attention. He took mi Youning''s hand and walked out of the house.


    "What''s the matter with Princess Ai?"


    This is the only way to the study.


    Seeing that his princess came to find someone, Jin Siyan was very helpful in the bottom of his heart, but his face was extremely reserved.


    Mi you Ning followed his steps and said, "I just heard an interesting story. I want to share it with Wang Ye."


    "Oh? What''s interesting? "


    Some of Jin Siyan''s curiosity was aroused.


    "Last night, I heard that a man revealed his artifact at night and wanted to attack a sow..."


    "Stop, stop, stop..."


    Jin Siyan stopped and stopped mi Youning from going on.


    He glanced at Jin Ling, who was following him. "Who told you that?"


    As soon as Jin Ling was about to take the initiative, she was stopped by mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning smiles at the displeased eyes of Jin Si Yan, "the matter of Wang Ye has been spread all over the capital, how can I not know?"


    Even if Jin Siyan was not happy, his smiling face would disappear at this time.


    He touched the hair in miyuning''s ear. "I don''t need to know about these pickles in the future."


    "Yes, I know."


    Miyuning is very good. This kind of good appearance is very rare.


    Jin Siyan took her to move on, "I''m going to the palace. I may not be able to come back for dinner. If you have something to ask Xiao Dezi..."


    "What does the Lord do when he enters the palace?"


    Mi you Ning''s curious voice interrupted Jin Si Yan''s words.


    "My father summoned me."


    They had reached the gate of the palace, and Jin Siyan stopped.


    His hand let go of mi you Ning''s, "my king has entered the palace."


    "My concubine, I''d like to see you off."


    Jin Siyan strode away and got on the carriage outside the mansion.


    With the help of Jin Ling, mi you Ning watched the carriage go away.


    Neither Jin Siyan nor mi Youning knew what to face next.


    Sometimes usurpation is inevitable.


    Jin Siyan lifted the curtain of the car and saw the woman standing at the gate of the palace watching him leave.


    It turns out that it''s so nice to be watched to leave and to have someone waiting at home.


    Jin Siyan had a very happy smile on his face.


    He was really happy inside.


    Unfortunately, this joy to the palace, all disappeared.


    Jin Siyan knelt down in the imperial study, his eyes showed disbelief and some absurd eyes.


    He looked straight at the man sitting in front of the imperial case.


    Just now, he seemed to have heard something incredible.


    The man in front of him, his father, asked him for a woman.


    It''s OK to want a woman, but it''s the one he put on the top of his heart.


    "I said that now that you have got the crown prince you want, you have to pay a price.


    Zeyu (King Rui) has been tossed about by you, and you will be the master of the great Jin Dynasty in the future. As for ye Lingshan... "

 Chapter 1183

    "Father, shut up


    As soon as Jin Siyan heard that ye Lingshan could no longer control her.


    He stood up from the ground and looked coldly at the man sitting in front of the imperial case, his eyes were slightly red.


    His good father really dared to speak.


    Why does such a man look good to his mother.


    Jin Siyan''s eyes were oppressive and violent.


    The emperor was not interrupted by Jin Siyan but stopped.


    After a short pause, he continued: "women like Huang Lingshan will love you as many as you want in the future, and even countless beauties will love you.


    Now Prime Minister Ye has been attracted by you, I just want to play with his daughter, you are not willing to.


    The infatuated emperor has never been able to take the throne. "


    "So you gave up your mother and let her live and die without the help of the imperial doctor?"


    Jin Siyan interrupted the emperor with a tone full of hatred.


    In exchange for this, the man before the imperial case fell into a long memory.


    In his mind that infatuated woman, he only remember very beautiful, beautiful let him also moved a bit.


    Unfortunately, the family is too powerful.


    The land where you lie will not allow others to sleep soundly.


    So when the beautiful woman gave birth, he did some tricks.


    In the end, they didn''t let the imperial doctor treat them. This was a secret of the imperial palace.


    He didn''t understand how Jin Siyan knew, but it didn''t matter.


    Because he''s the only heir left.


    I don''t know why, since the woman died, he had no more children.


    Jin Siyan frowned at the emperor''s acquiescence.


    Because he felt the calm of the man in front of him.


    It''s like you''re ready.


    The emperor suddenly raised his head and said, "Jin Siyan, you shouldn''t peep at this position. Naturally, you have to pay something to get this position."


    Jin Si Yanzi went to the front of the imperial case, and his sneer didn''t cover up.


    "Father, that''s your daughter-in-law. Why do you behave like this? Your son''s ministers are still bleeding."


    When the emperor saw Jin Siyan''s great anger, he said with a smile, "I''m not going to make her a concubine. It''s just a night of spring breeze. In the future, she will still be your princess... No, it''s time to be your princess."


    Then the emperor threw the imperial edict to Jin Siyan.


    That state is very unwilling, even with a bit of charity attitude.


    The latter opened the imperial edict and saw the above intention to canonize him as the prince.


    The emperor saw that he saw the content, and whether he agreed or not, he continued to put forward his request, "just tonight, I want to see ye Lingshan."


    Jin Siyan clenched the imperial edict and wanted to tear it up.


    But he didn''t.


    Jin Siyan raised his red eyes and stared at the man in front of him in pain.


    His father, the emperor of the Jin Dynasty.


    "Yes, my son, this will bring people."


    After hearing this, the emperor was satisfied, "I should have let you have a look at the imperial edict. I can rest assured that the great Jin Dynasty will be yours in the future. What kind of beauty do you want to be searched for..."


    Jin Siyan was too lazy to listen to him. He took the imperial edict in his hand and went to the imperial study.


    No one saw that his muscles were tense. At the moment of turning around, the killing intention in his eyes could make people feel the fear of death.


    "You have only one hour."


    The emperor''s words followed.


    Jin Siyan tried hard to calm his anger, but he didn''t look back and said, "yes, father!"

 Chapter 1184

    Even if the emperor recognized the reluctance in his tone, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Jin Siyan strode out of the imperial study.


    Out of that let him suppress, disgusting room, this just big breath of fresh air.


    Looking at the huge palace, Jin Siyan felt that he had no way back.


    That man is a lunatic, a complete lunatic.


    What he didn''t want was forced.


    Jin Siyan went down the steps, and the next Duke Rong saw that he was not looking well, and immediately met him.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Wang?"


    Duke Rong''s worried tone made Jin Siyan glance at him.


    There was no temperature in his eyes, but there seemed to be some problem bothering him.


    "Afraid of death?" He asked.


    Duke Rong''s face changed, and he even took his own Prince out of the palace.


    "What''s the matter? But the emperor reprimanded you again? "


    Jin Siyan didn''t answer. His brain quickly analyzed what happened tonight.


    He has no way back. Now he can only go the same way.


    But different from the previous life, he had the man in his hand, and wrote the intention of canonization of the prince himself.


    "Mr. Rong, let''s play the flare."


    Duke Rong''s face was still worried. Hearing Jin Siyan''s words, he nodded his head very quickly.


    "Yes, Wang..." he stopped in the middle.


    Duke Rong''s steps stopped, and his eyes were shocked. "The LORD said that..."


    Jin Si Yan said: "it''s in this palace."


    "But... But my Lord, there''s no turning back."


    "Just do it."


    Jin Siyan walked out of the palace, his whole body was full of cold intention to kill.


    Duke Rong showed a cautious look in his eyes.


    Before in the imperial study, absolutely is what happened.


    Otherwise, the old introverted prince would not be like this.


    It''s like being forced to a certain desperate situation and stepping on the boundary that can''t be crossed.


    Seeing the master go farther and farther, Duke Rong trot to catch up with him.


    He can''t really set off signal fireworks in this palace.


    If someone wants to find out something like that, they will get into trouble.


    After leaving the palace, Duke Rong set off signal fireworks on the way.


    It''s such a big figure, a winged eagle, floating in the void for a long time.


    In all directions of the capital, people who knew the eagle pattern gathered in one direction.


    Eagle in the void does not dissipate, until a incense time, just slowly dissipate.


    In the meantime, everyone who should have seen it also saw it.


    When Jin Siyan returned to the palace, he immediately went to the direction of the study.


    All the staff there had already gathered, and they all saw the signal fireworks tonight.


    So obviously, they can''t see it unless they''re blind.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning saw it in her bedroom after dinner. As for the eagle in the sky, she didn''t see it at all.


    Jin Ling, the only one who dared to speak, never left her, let alone knew the situation outside.


    After Jin Siyan returned to his residence, he did not let anyone disturb mi Youning.


    He hurried into the study, discussed with the public for a long time, and then planned the next perfect battle.


    Tonight is destined to be a time of turmoil and turmoil for changing dynasties.


    People came from all directions, not only officials, but also soldiers.


    There is such a movement in such a big capital, as long as smart people can feel something from it.


    It''s going to change.


    Even Ye Jin in the prime minister''s mansion received the news.

 Chapter 1185

    He immediately sent Ye Yiqing to the palace to have a look, and even brought the dead in the palace.


    Jin Siyan and other guards came to the capital.


    This person is the memory that he relies on last life, receive a person hard in the hand.


    As long as you are in a high position, there is no clean one. There are always some things you need to cover up.


    Jin Siyan didn''t need him to be too embarrassed. He just wanted to stop the soldiers outside the city and not open the gate of the capital.


    Next, he arranged a dark guard, pretending to be the bodyguard in the palace.


    Jin Siyan even found a woman who was about the same height as mi Youning. She covered her face and was ready to take her to the palace.


    When Jin Siyan came out of the study, he specially glanced at the direction of the main hall dormitory.


    All the people in the house have made arrangements. His princess will not be in danger.


    No one will tell her about tonight''s action.


    Jin Siyan left quickly, and there was someone inside the palace.


    All the dark guards behind can sneak into the palace.


    The next step is to imprison the emperor again, just like the previous life.


    After Jin Siyan left the palace, MI Youning put down his book.


    She looked out of the window.


    There are two red lanterns in front of the main hall.


    This is what they didn''t take off when they got married a few days ago.


    I''m coming back tomorrow.


    Now there seems to be no chance.


    Miyuning''s beautiful face, looking at the two red lanterns, showed a sense of killing in his eyes.


    The whole body is exuding the ultimate charm, and charm - Charming aura.


    Since she had a close relationship with Jin Siyan, the charm of her little woman became more and more invisible.


    Every frown and smile is hook people, let people see the eyes can''t move.


    Miyuning got up from his couch and went down to the ground.


    How could she not know about tonight.


    Ring soul against the weak soul body to inform her that the people in the house come and go.


    After that, she spent some soul power to see what happened when Jin Siyan entered the palace.


    To be honest, she''s sick, too.


    The emperor of the Jin Dynasty was so dirty that he wanted to vomit.


    Jin Siyan is sure to succeed tonight. After all, he has done such things in his previous life. He is familiar with the family and clear the way.


    Unfortunately, this man is not lucky, but also underestimated a person.


    King Rui.


    How can this man swallow this breath when he is so ugly.


    What king Rui lost was the right of succession of the ninth five.


    Even if there is no evidence to prove that Jin Siyan did all this.


    With Rui Wang''s temperament, it must be a move.


    Now things are really coming together.


    The coming battle is coming.


    "Jin Ling, let''s see if Mr. Rong is at home."


    When a gust of wind came, MI Youning picked up the cloak on one side of the shelf.


    The night is getting colder and colder, and autumn is coming.


    When Jin Ling saw her action, she immediately stepped forward to serve her, "maidservant, I''m going now. How about finding Duke Rong?"


    Mi you Ning looked at Jin Ling, who was wearing her cape belt, and said with a smile, "let Duke Rong come to me and tell him something important."


    "Yes, I will go now."


    Watching Jin Ling leave, she got up and walked out of the dormitory.


    It''s dark tonight.


    Standing in the courtyard of the main hall, miyuning looked up at the sky.


    That beautiful little face in the dark light around, but more of a hazy beauty.


    The slaves around were dazzled.


    However, they quickly reflected that this was the mistress of the palace, and quickly lowered her head.

 Chapter 1186

    Not long after Jin Siyan left the palace, ye Yiqing brought people to the palace.


    The guards in the palace are very strict. Even if you know his identity, you won''t let anyone in.


    Ye Yiqing knew that something had happened, and the change in the palace was so obvious that he felt it was not small.


    Immediately send someone back to tell his father.


    Ye Yiqing did not leave, let the guard to report to the princess.


    Those people only obey the orders of the Lord, no one can enter the palace.


    Just when the guards outside the palace were entangled with Ye Yiqing, the guards at the back door of the palace were already fighting.


    Just now, a group of people in black came to the back door and wanted to rush into the palace.


    Today''s situation is special. Jin Siyan has sent several times more manpower to the exit of the palace. It''s not so easy for people in black to break in.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Qiang Qiang..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of flesh body collision, the sound of sword waving.


    And the roar of the wounded lying on the ground.


    All of this makes it clear that something is wrong.


    At the main entrance of the palace, the guard who was trying to persuade Ye Yiqing to leave immediately waved to the people behind him when he heard the voice coming from the back door.


    "Team one, go and have a look."


    "Yes, captain."


    Soon ten or twenty people ran to the back door.


    Ye Yiqing naturally heard the news, and his face was very ugly.


    My sister, who has been separated for more than 20 years, is hard to find.


    Before I could enjoy the hard won warmth, I got married.


    Married to the royal family.


    The Royal people are not too peaceful, and their lives are in danger at any time.


    Especially now that we are old.


    The only two heirs are already fighting.


    But ye Yiqing never thought of it.


    There will be an accident on the third day after marriage and on the eve of returning home.


    When a small number of people rushed to the back door, ye Yiqing and others also went there.


    The guard captain saw this and quickly stopped the man.


    "Young master ye, please stay. There''s danger there. If you''re hurt, you can''t afford to run into your subordinates."


    Ye Yiqing looked at the captain of the guard with a smile. "You know my identity, but you dare to stop me. Now either let me into the house, or I''ll fight through the back door. I have to see the princess today!"


    The other side''s angry face showed a bit of excited charm.


    This made the captain of the guard look more.


    Just because the man as like as two peas in front of him is exactly the same as his own princess.


    If two people stand together, he may not be able to distinguish them.


    In the end, the bodyguard compromised.


    But there is a premise, that is, after ye Yiqing entered the house, he could not leave the house for a short time, unless he was ordered by the king.


    Ye Yiqing agreed without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning is waiting for Duke Rong.


    The latter was sweating and followed Jin Ling into the inner room.


    "I see the princess..."


    Miyuning had already sat down at the table, holding his chin in one hand and looking at Mr. Rong who was bending over to say hello.


    "Where''s Prince Rong?"


    "Back to the princess, the prince is still in the palace."


    "Bang..."


    Rong Gong''s words have been spoken, and mi you Ning reaches out and slaps the table hard.


    "Do you really think I''m stupid? The atmosphere of the palace tonight, and the sound of fighting from outside.


    The staff in the main hall have been doubled. You can''t see this action until you are blind! "


    He opened his mouth in miyuning. Before he finished speaking, Duke Rong immediately knelt on the ground.


    There was a look of fear on the other side''s face.

 Chapter 1187

    "Please forgive me, because of the Lord''s order. Please don''t step out of the house in the main hall."


    Miyuning stood up and went to Duke Rong.


    Now her face is much better.


    "I know the Lord is for my good, but I need my father''s help tonight. Has the LORD sent a letter to the prime minister''s office?"


    She knew that Jin Siyan didn''t, but she still asked.


    Duke Rong shook his head quickly. "I don''t know. I''m too flustered tonight."


    The answer is perfect and no one is offended.


    However, miyuning will not give up.


    "Host! hurry up! Jin Siyan has arrived at the palace! "


    Mi you Ning hears the urge of the soul again, and his face looks a little ugly.


    When Jin Ling saw her face was ugly, she would appease her.


    Duke Rong''s mouth is relatively strict. No one can pry words out of his mouth except the Lord.


    However, before Jin Ling could walk by, something happened.


    I saw mi you Ning slash at Duke Rong''s neck with one hand.


    "Little sister..."


    Then ye Yiqing''s voice rang out of the door.


    Miyuning reached out to support the stunned Duke Rong, "Jinling helped him to one side to have a rest."


    "... yes."


    It took a long time for Jinling to make a sound.


    When Jin Ling took over Rong Gonggong, ye Yiqing had already gone to the inner room.


    The fight outside is getting closer and closer. It''s dangerous and unsettling.


    Ye Yiqing didn''t care about the etiquette, so he went directly into the inner room.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with his sister standing in the house, he put his heart safely in his stomach.


    "Scared me! What''s going on today? "


    Ye Yiqing asked as he walked to miyuning.


    The worry on his face spilled out, which formed a great contrast with the calm face of mi you Ning.


    Two faces as like as two peas, with different facial expressions and different dressing styles.


    When ye Yiqing came, miyuning reached out and took off his coat.


    "Brother, take off your clothes."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan entered the palace again, and someone met him at the palace gate.


    This is not the only entrance to the palace, but it is also the most rigorous one.


    When Jin Siyan came, the palace gate smelled of blood.


    "My subordinates see the Lord..."


    "My subordinates see the Lord..."


    Now the people who survive at the palace gate are all inside Jin Siyan and the secret guards he sent in advance.


    "Get up."


    Jin Siyan strode into the palace. The smell of blood around him was so strong that he would soon attract other members of the patrol.


    "Clean up this place as soon as possible, and someone will take care of you. No one is allowed to enter the palace tonight."


    "Yes


    "Yes


    Some of the guards around had blood on their bodies, but their faces were very excited.


    They have been waiting for this day too long.


    Jin Siyan led the people behind him to the direction of the imperial study.


    In order to avoid other people''s attention, there will be fewer people behind at intervals.


    Until Jin Siyan came to the imperial study, there was only a masked woman and two dark guards.


    "Lord, you are here."


    Liu Gonggong saw Jin Siyan''s figure from a distance, walked to him quickly, and spat out the words of complaint.


    Jin Siyan''s cold eyes swept to Liu Gonggong, and his eyes showed a cold intention to kill him.


    "I''ve brought it with me. Go in quickly. The emperor is impatient."


    Liu Gonggong, who came to Jin Siyan, looked at the masked woman very wantonly.


    The eyes were sticky and bold.

 Chapter 1188

    Jin Siyan''s reckless eyes on Liu Gonggong did not know, quickly reached out and grabbed each other''s neck.


    At the time of the announcement of marriage, Mr. Liu''s vision is still fresh in his memory.


    The other party has been tripping him for so many years.


    Mr. Liu is the grass on the wall and has long been taken over by King Rui.


    Unfortunately, such a character, his good brother did not make good use of.


    Such advantages are wasted.


    "You..."


    Liu Gonggong just revealed a word, Jin Siyan''s hand forced.


    The other side''s head is down, and there is no breathing at the tip of the nose.


    After all, he is the red man around the emperor. If people around him see him like this, there will be trouble.


    Jin Siyan gives the bus of Liu Gong to dark Wei.


    The dark guard pretended to help Mr. Liu, and they went to the imperial study.


    The emperor was still holding a memorial in front of the imperial case.


    Hearing the noise from the door, he jerked up his head.


    He didn''t pay much attention to what was wrong with Duke Liu and the two dark guards that followed Jin Siyan.


    At this time, his eyes were all on the masked woman.


    When he saw each other that day, he was attracted by the beautiful and delicate face.


    The emperor quickly stood up and walked towards Jin Siyan.


    This woman will be available in a minute.


    He can do whatever he wants with her.


    The woman was still his daughter-in-law. Just thinking about the emperor, she was all excited.


    "My son''s ministers see my father..."


    Just as the emperor was about to walk in front of the masked woman, Jin Siyan stood up to block it.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and even sank.


    "Si Yan, you have to think it over. After tonight, you will be the prince of Jin Dynasty tomorrow."


    The low voice still showed a bit of authority.


    Jin Siyan raised his head and looked at the man in front of him with a smile.


    The hair on the other person''s ear is white.


    The older he gets, the more confused he gets.


    The prince of the Jin Dynasty?


    If you really have to pay for your beloved talents, he is really not rare.


    What he wanted, he always used his own hands to grab, to fight, to grab.


    Jin Siyan lowered his eyes and said respectfully, "father, she''ll go with you. My son wants to walk in this palace."


    Such a proposal let the emperor''s eyes show vigilance, "what do you want to do?"


    Jin Siyan recognized the defensive tone.


    He raised his head and looked at the emperor in front of him. He seemed to have no emotion in his eyes, but actually showed a trace of irony.


    "My father, my son will wait for the princess."


    Then he got out of his way and revealed the masked woman behind him.


    Only then did the emperor understand what he meant. He was going to take people away after the event.


    However, Jin Siyan had been thrown out of the palace by him since he was a teenager.


    Since then, there has been no right to walk in the palace.


    Unless there is a royal waist token, anyone who sees Jin Siyan will be invited out of the palace.


    Especially when the Palace door is closed.


    The emperor turned to the imperial case and took out a glittering waist tag from the exquisite box.


    "Here, you can give me this time."


    He threw the waist tag man into Jin Siyan''s arms.


    At the same time, it also revealed some unhappy words.


    Jin Siyan''s eyes showed a gentle smile, "father, please."


    Then he stood aside, far away from the masked woman.


    The emperor strode toward the masked woman, but stopped in the middle.

 Chapter 1189

    The other side''s eyes put aside, lie on the Liu Gonggong body of dark Wei shoulder.


    The emperor did not understand the question: "this old slave so?"


    Jin Si Yan''s eyebrows did not move for a moment, and said calmly: "just now, Mr. Liu saw that his son-in-law had brought people outside the door. He was so excited that he quickly walked two steps and fell down.


    Maybe it''s dark, I don''t see the road clearly, I don''t have too serious injury, and I will wake up soon. "


    The Emperor didn''t investigate deeply, just nodded a little.


    He strode to the masked woman, pulled the man to the back hall.


    Looking at their back, Jin Siyan Junmei''s face was expressionless.


    That kind of facial expression let the two dark Wei of one side see, dare not big gasp.


    When the emperor and the masked woman entered the back hall, Jin Siyan turned around and handed the token to the dark guard.


    "Bring people here, and let the rest of you pay attention to the movements of the palaces in the palace."


    "Yes, master."


    The two dark guards left soon.


    However, after they left, not long ago, they followed those who entered the palace and entered the imperial study in twos and threes.


    After the emperor and the masked woman entered the rear hall, there was no more movement.


    When Jin Siyan felt something was wrong, the dark guards around him reported what they found when they came.


    The palace guards are very strict. There are regular and fixed-point patrols every once in a while.


    They have found out the route, as for the rest of the concubines with identity.


    The other dark guards have gone to watch.


    Now the emperor is "sick in bed".


    Jin Siyan knew that as long as his father was stable, everything would be easy to do next.


    "Ah..."


    Just at this time, a sad cry came from the back hall.


    It''s a woman''s voice.


    Jin Siyan narrowed his eyes and strode back to the hall.


    This time, the woman he brought was also the dark guard in the palace.


    The other side is good at poison. If he wants his father to be ill in bed, he must do something that the imperial doctor can''t see.


    But now the woman dark Wei''s miserable cry, let Jin Siyan had a bad premonition.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning and ye Yiqing exchange clothes, and they see each other face to face.


    The main reason is that ye Yiqing is hard to accept.


    The women''s clothes made him feel uncomfortable, as if


    Ye Yiqing, a scholar, is ashamed to export.


    Mi you Ning nodded with a smile. As long as ye Yiqing didn''t open his mouth, no one really knew who it was.


    "Brother, you stay in the palace. Don''t worry. Just stick to this day."


    Hearing her words, ye Yiqing''s face turned white.


    One day?


    You''re kidding.


    "Little sister, you..."


    "Brother, I have something important to do. I have to go first.


    Miyuning heard the urge in his mind again and ran out.


    Ye Yiqing wants to catch up, but his skirt gets in his way.


    Instead, Jin Ling quickly chased out.


    From beginning to end, only Jin Ling knew what had happened.


    She can''t use shock to describe what happened tonight.


    She didn''t know what the princess was going to do.


    Although the atmosphere in the palace seems very tense, there are still fighting voices before.


    But there''s no movement now.


    She is mainly responsible for the safety of the princess, now the princess in her eyes, came to a move to steal dragon to Phoenix.


    If the Lord knows about this, he will not be able to afford it.


    When Jinling walked out quickly, miyuning did not leave.

 Chapter 1190

    "Jin Ling, come here."


    Miyuning was standing outside the dormitory, and the guards outside were forbidden by the spirit of abstinence.


    They have entered a state of stillness.


    This situation will only be relieved after she leaves.


    Jin Ling didn''t notice the situation around her.


    At this time, she heard the master''s call and walked quickly.


    Miyuning reaches out when Jin Ling is ready to speak.


    She put her hand on Jin Ling''s forehead.


    "Princess, you..."


    Jin Ling spoke, but then there was no sound.


    Miyuning extracted the memory of what Jin Ling had seen in the previous room.


    Those memories shouldn''t exist.


    Knowing that ye Yiqing will appear, she has been prepared for a long time.


    There''s some trouble in the world.


    As long as she bears Ye Yiqing''s identity, she will avoid some rules.


    As like as two peas, Ye Yiqing has the same advantage as the world.


    With the wave of Jin Ling''s memory, ye Yiqing came out of the house.


    "Little sister, what do you want to do?"


    His tone showed concern and disapproval.


    Mi you Ning gives her Jinling to Ye Yiqing and says with a smile, "brother, don''t talk. Don''t let people find that you and I have changed identities."


    "Host, what else are you dawdling about? You''re in no hurry."


    In the wake of the urge, the golden light flashed from the East.


    The glittering gold seemed to be a good omen, a vision of heaven.


    Miyuning is more transparent than others.


    She saw the dragon in the golden light.


    It''s really too late.


    Miyuning quickly flashed through the darkness beside the main hall.


    "Little soul, send me to Jin Siyan."


    "Got it!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Jin Siyan went to the back hall, he was shocked by what he saw.


    His father is sitting on the bed, there is no danger, but the expression is very scared.


    Before he was pulled in the female dark Wei, but was hollowed out of the body.


    The internal organs of the body are pulled out.


    The scene was bloody.


    Jin Si Yan''s sharp eyes swept the palace.


    But found such a big palace, no one else exists.


    But the dark guard, who lay on the ground and died miserably, was actually attacked.


    Unless there''s someone stronger than him here.


    Jin Siyan showed vigilance in his eyes.


    Even the surrounding dark guards surrounded him one after another to guard against the master being attacked.


    "Hee hee..."


    A burst of laughter came from the palace.


    The direction of the sound is so uncertain.


    "Hee hee..."


    Jin Siyan heard the woman''s laughter again and ran after her voice.


    But found that the sound came from all directions.


    It''s too difficult to lock the other person''s position.


    "Hee hee... Jin Siyan, who do you think I am?"


    The laughter came closer.


    Hear the other party point out his name, Jin Siyan flash a light.


    This woman''s voice is a little familiar.


    But he couldn''t remember who it was.


    "Jin Siyan... Jin Siyan..."


    The sound came closer.


    Jin Siyan''s body didn''t move at all. He was waiting.


    People in the dark, no matter what they do, will show their true face after all.


    Just then, Jin Siyan felt a gust of wind in the air.


    He quickly turned his head, trying to catch the mysterious trickster.


    But in his hand, but on a familiar, let him frown face.


    It was a woman with a pretty face.

 Chapter 1191

    It''s Su Yu who ordered him to send the dark guard to the road.


    The other side still keep that pretty face, it seems that there is nothing wrong.


    But Jin Siyan knew that the woman was dead.


    I was ordered by him to see strangled with my own eyes.


    Su Yu''s eyes are slightly red in front of him, and there is a red mark on his neck.


    Su Yu attacks Jin Siyan with both hands.


    Around the dark Wei is still vigilant scanning the situation around.


    They can''t see the existence of Su Yu.


    Jin Siyan looks at Su Yu''s attack and reaches out to stop him.


    However, this move completely shocked the huge imperial palace and even the capital.


    See from Su Yu body send out strong black fog.


    When she met Jin Siyan, Jin Siyan was shining with gold.


    A golden light came out of his body.


    The golden light ran about in the imperial study.


    Finally, it broke through the house and flew into the sky.


    Around the dark Wei see this scene, has been shocked.


    Even if they saw the golden light on their master, they still couldn''t see Su Yu''s pale face not far away.


    Su Yu''s body is constantly shaking when the golden light rushes out.


    It''s like seeing something horrible.


    Jin Siyan fell into weakness when Jin Guang gushed out of his body.


    The nearest dark Wei found something wrong with him, and immediately helped him up respectfully.


    "Master..."


    As soon as the other side spoke, Jin Siyan immediately put out his hand to stop it.


    Because he saw Su Yu coming towards him again.


    The other side''s blood red eyes also showed the evil eyes.


    It was a pair of eyes full of killing and bloodthirsty.


    There is something wrong with Su Yu.


    Let''s not say why she came back from the dead, what''s wrong with her is also a fog.


    Seeing Su Yu getting closer and closer, the movement outside the palace also sounded.


    So big palace sends out such movement, the bodyguard nearby will be startled.


    "You step back first."


    Jin Siyan spoke to the dark guards around him.


    But they didn''t start.


    The master''s physical condition is not right. The bodyguard outside will not come in for the time being.


    As long as they don''t reach the last moment, how can they keep the master.


    Jin Siyan saw no action and narrowed his sharp eyes.


    What he saw was Su Yu''s direction, but his words came out to the dark guards around him.


    "All step down. I''ll be fine for the moment."


    "But..."


    The leader of the dark guard opened his mouth, but under the icy gaze of Jin Siyan, he stopped.


    Just when Jin Siyan asked dark Wei to leave, MI Youning had already arrived outside the imperial study.


    Seeing the royal guards around and the royal guards guarding the Imperial Palace coming, MI Youning knew that the situation was a little delicate.


    "Little soul, stop them."


    "I see. Go in quickly!"


    Miyuning''s scalp is numb.


    She galloped to the imperial study.


    There was no Jin Siyan in the huge imperial study.


    "Young master ye..."


    "Young master ye..."


    There are a lot of dark guards in the palace. They all met Ye Yiqing when they got married.


    At this time, mi you Ning was dressed in men''s clothes and didn''t speak, which was really indistinguishable.


    "Cough..."


    Miyuning coughed a few times and asked in yeyiqing''s voice, "where''s the Lord?"


    Dark Wei see suddenly appear Ye Yiqing is very puzzled.


    They didn''t tell miyuning the first time.


    There are even vigilant and suspicious eyes staring at her.


    "Jin Siyan, go to hell!"


    Suddenly, a roar of rage came from the back hall.

 Chapter 1192

    Mi you Ning doesn''t wait for the secret guard to open his mouth and flies to the direction of the back hall.


    Her movements let the dark guards behind follow up one after another.


    Because they also heard the taboo of their Lord.


    When miyuning goes in, he sees Su Yu''s red fingernails attacking Jin Siyan.


    She didn''t think about anything, and the power of her soul shot quickly.


    The wisps of soul power, quickly fly to Su Yu''s hand, will each other''s hands are imprisoned.


    "Who?"


    Su Yu discovered for the first time that her hands were imprisoned.


    She raised her head to look around, and soon locked mi you Ning standing at the entrance of the back hall.


    "It''s you!"


    Su Yu recognized the person in front of him, ye Yiqing.


    Well, mi you Ning is wearing men''s clothes at this time. Everyone will think of her as ye Yiqing.


    Jin Siyan also saw the existence of miyuning.


    When he turned his head, he was stunned to see ye Yiqing''s existence, and then frowned.


    Miyuning noticed Jin Siyan''s eyes.


    Immediately arched his hand, "the grass people have seen the Lord."


    "Ye... Yiqing, why are you here?"


    With the support of the dark guard, Jin Siyan walked slowly to the other side.


    Miyuning reached out and pointed to Su Yu, "back to the Lord, there are ghosts in and out of the Imperial City, and the grass people came just for her."


    Su Yu''s hands are imprisoned, and there is nothing she can do.


    It is the power of the soul, the purest spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    Who can break free in the six realms.


    When Su Yu saw mi you Ning pointing at her, he yelled, "you hypocrite, bullying me is not a hero, you are a liar..."


    However, in the middle of the speech, it stopped abruptly.


    Su Yu''s words are like flies to mi you Ning''s ears.


    It''s buzzing, annoying and disgusting.


    She never thought that Su Yu would stay in this world.


    Jin Siyan wants to kill Su Yu. She has known for a long time.


    On the day of Su Yu''s death, Jiehun told her the news.


    Su Yu in front of him is releasing strong resentment.


    On the other side''s face is not willing, angry, bloodthirsty and so on mood.


    "Su Yu, staying in the world to make trouble and hurt the emperor, all of these have to pay a price."


    With that, mi you Ning doesn''t give Su Yu another chance to open his mouth. He reaches out and puts away the other''s soul.


    Then he turned to Jin Siyan and pleaded with him: "Lord, the grassroots rashly broke into the palace. Please forgive me."


    Jin Siyan saw from the beginning to the end and saw with her own eyes that she put Su Yu''s soul away.


    Su Yu was not far away from him before Ming Ming.


    But after the person in front of him stretched out his hand, his body disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    Jin Siyan didn''t know how to describe his mood. In short, he overturned all his cognition.


    "Nothing..."


    Finally, I can only say nothing.


    In fact, he wanted to ask a lot.


    I''m not afraid. I''m just curious. Does this man really have a ghost after his death.


    Why does he still feel a little subtle.


    Miyuning doesn''t care what Jin Siyan thinks.


    When he heard the other side say nothing, he immediately stood up straight.


    The roof of the back hall has been penetrated.


    Outside, the golden dragon still roams in the sky, but he never leaves the palace.


    If the other party wants to leave, it is impossible to leave.


    Because the man who gives it strength is in this palace.


    Miyuning went to the big hole in the roof.


    She stretched out her hands, and the power of soul in her body slowly spread out.

 Chapter 1193

    The power of the soul in miyuning''s hand went down the hole of the roof into the empty air.


    People around her watched her move, and no one came forward to disturb her.


    Before the scene, everyone looked in the eyes, do not dare to underestimate this more beautiful than a woman on a few points of young master Ye.


    Just as the power of the soul in miyuning''s hand spread out, the deafening sound of the Dragon came from the distance.


    The strange sound of the dragon was a bit painful, and the sound was very urgent.


    The sound is getting closer.


    When Jin Siyan thought of the golden light coming out of his body, he also raised his head.


    At the moment of looking up, I had a pair of golden eyes.


    There was a dragon lying in front of the hole in the roof of the palace.


    The golden eyes looked at him.


    The power of the soul in miyuning''s hand has imprisoned Jinlong.


    This golden dragon is too unruly, very playful and even mischievous.


    It''s not that it wants to betray, it''s just that it''s too playful and wants to go out and play.


    Even at this time, it does not want to return to the master.


    Miyuning felt the overdraft of her soul. She looked at Jin Siyan not far away.


    "Lord! Let it come back, it will only listen to you


    The rapid voice changed Jin Siyan''s eyes.


    He looked at mi you Ning with his hand still up, which was exactly the position of Jin long.


    He thought about it and waved to Jinlong, "come back."


    Golden Dragon flies down quickly.


    After that, miyuning took back his hand and went outside the imperial study.


    It''s over.


    This overdrawn the power of the soul.


    "Little soul, I feel so hard. These worlds have been sticking to the power of soul all the time."


    Of course, it''s clear, but what can he say.


    Every use of the power of the soul is necessary.


    Jin Long flew down and went directly into Jin Siyan''s body.


    The golden light came to him and disappeared in an instant.


    Jin Siyan looked down at his body, as if to find out something.


    Soon he looked up and looked for ye Yiqing in the room.


    However, the other side has already disappeared.


    "The Lord is the son of the real dragon, and the Golden Dragon protects the body. This is the will of heaven!"


    One of them knelt down, respectful and devout.


    Soon the other dark guards knelt down.


    "The Lord is the son of the real dragon, and the Golden Dragon protects the body. This is the will of heaven!"


    "The Lord is the son of the real dragon, and the Golden Dragon protects the body. This is the will of heaven!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jin Siyan didn''t show any pleasure when he heard the words of dark Wei.


    But his face was relieved.


    Turning to look at the bed, the emperor, who had been awake before, had passed out.


    "Come on, call in the commander of the Imperial Army outside. I have something to announce."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    Before he left the palace, miyuning released the restrictions on the imperial guards and the palace people.


    At the same time, Su Yu, the woman in her hand, can enter the palace without being attacked by Jinlong.


    But because of the fate of the Phoenix in the last life.


    Even if it''s a fake, in Fengwei for 20 years, it''s also contaminated with some flavor.


    If she didn''t come today, the old emperor would die and Jin Siyan would be injured.


    Because Su Yu''s body carries half of the golden phoenix of the previous life.


    Why half.


    Because it''s fake, too.


    Su Yu has been in Fengwei for 20 years in her previous life. She has cultivated her own Jinfeng.


    It''s a pity that he came to the present world before he could take shape.


    On the way back to the palace, miyuning releases Su Yu''s soul.


    "You are not ye Yiqing, you are ye Lingshan!"


    As soon as Su Yu appeared, he immediately spoke out the identity of mi you Ning.

 Chapter 1194

    Miyuning lifted her hair.


    It was as like as two peas in the hair she came when she came. It was exactly the same as Ye Yiqing''s.


    "You are clever, but you have no chance to tell others."


    Su Yu saw her admit, the smile on her face all twisted up.


    "If Jin Siyan knew that you had this ability, he would not leave your life. That man would never let someone who threatened himself exist.


    Just like today, they are father and son, and their blood is the same.


    Ha ha ha... Ye Lingshan, you''re dead. I''ll tell everyone that you can''t get what I used to have after all! "


    Su Yu''s words are very arrogant.


    Miyuning stood by, looking at her with disdain.


    When the other party''s laughter gradually decreased, she just made a sound.


    "Su Yu, do you think you still have this chance?"


    In a word, Su Yu''s soul retreated slowly.


    "Ye Lingshan, you are just a person. I''m not afraid that I will swallow you up!"


    It''s just a bluff.


    Scare her?


    Two more years.


    Miyuning raised his feet and walked towards Su Yu step by step.


    "Su Yu, how about a bet?"


    "What?"


    Su Yu saw that miyuning was approaching and was still retreating.


    "Bet, even if Jin Siyan knew I had such ability, he would not kill me!"


    "Ha ha ha... Don''t dream, ye Lingshan. Do you know that I have seen him for more than 20 years and know him better than you!


    That man is cold-blooded and heartless. He has no heart. You will not live long. Ha ha ha... "


    Su Yu laughs like a madman.


    But with a smile, she cried.


    "No, he''s not the same to you.


    Why? I like him for so long, even though I''ve been carrying human life. Why don''t I... "


    Su Yu''s mind seems not sober.


    Miyuning snapped his fingers in the void, and the envoys around him came forward.


    "Venerable..."


    "Take her away, and let her look down at me, every day, every day."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The ghost envoy comes forward and pulls Su Yu away with the soul chain.


    Before leaving, Su Yu yelled at mi you Ning again, "he''s not him! You are not you


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you..."


    Su Yu finally did not wait for the answer.


    She was dragged to hell.


    Mi you Ning believes Su Yu''s love is true.


    But the shelf life of this love is too short.


    This is a selfish person, how can you give selfless love.


    Love begets hate?


    It''s always an excuse for loving selfish people.


    Can not give all their feelings, but also delusion to get the love of others.


    Similarly, the other party does not love, but in exchange for the love of hate.


    Who are you going to argue with?


    It''s a complex issue.


    Love is selfish, but also selfless.


    Because of love and not so to hate, so to revenge, this is Su Yu''s choice.


    Su Yu loves, hates, betrays, loses and dies.


    No one will love her.


    Her love was so fragile that it broke at a touch.


    In fact, there are more important reasons.


    Miyuning raised the corner of his mouth and glanced at the direction Su Yu left.


    Then he turned and walked in the direction of the palace.


    Su Yu falls in love with someone she will never get.


    Whether it''s the first, the tenth, or the hundred.


    After all, it''s something she can''t get.


    Because it belongs to her.


    No matter who it is, he is not, but he is always waiting for her.

 Chapter 1195

    After returning to the palace, miyuning appeared directly in the main hall.


    She saw the guard at the door of the main hall, and once again settled the people.


    When you walk into the inner room, you can see Jin Ling standing in front of the table and ye Yiqing with wide eyes.


    "You are back!"


    Ye Yiqing stands up and strides towards mi Youning.


    This big step, but almost let him fall.


    Miyuning steps forward to hold Ye Yiqing.


    "The Lord won''t come back for the time being. Don''t worry."


    Ye Yiqing looks a little ugly.


    If you let his friends know, one day - he will wear women''s clothes.


    Those people are going to laugh at him.


    "Little sister, let''s change it quickly. I''m not used to it."


    Ye Yiqing gently pulls up the skirt, the movement is very awkward.


    As long as he takes two steps, he will gently pull the skirt.


    If you don''t pull, you will fall down.


    When Jin Ling saw mi you Ning coming back, she immediately came forward to serve him.


    She didn''t seem to be conscious, just mechanical.


    "OK, let''s change it. But when my brother comes back, the Lord wants to ask you what''s the matter. He should answer as I said..."


    ¡­¡­


    The palace has been completely controlled by Jin Siyan.


    In the previous days, strange elephants and the sound of dragon chanting were quickly publicized.


    The emperor''s sudden fainting, the doctor''s diagnosis of a stroke, and the emperor''s imperial edict of canonization.


    All this is the harmony of time, place and people.


    Jin Siyan was in the palace all night.


    Even so, he knew that King Rui sent people to the palace.


    At the first time in the palace, he sent more people around the palace.


    This is not a good time to move King Rui.


    He wants to respond to every move with immobility.


    Until daybreak, in the early days.


    The surrounding dark guards went to the palace to get new court clothes.


    In the absence of Duke Rong, they personally served Jin Siyan and put on the court uniform, then they went to court with the imperial edict.


    "Fengtian, the emperor said:


    Jin Siyan, the emperor''s second son, was able to subdue the spirit, inherit the saints and virtues, teach deeply and deeply, and blow copper through the leaves. He has made great achievements early and despised his ambition. He has been honored as the crown prince by Tian Zong. "


    The eunuch read the long imperial edict for a long time.


    Jin Siyan stood on the high platform, wearing a four clawed court dress and solemn face.


    The faces of the civil and military officials below are also very serious.


    Especially Prime Minister Ye.


    He stared at the man standing in front of the Dragon chair.


    Jin Siyan, the great prince of the great Jin Dynasty.


    It''s the man he''s always been looking after.


    The other party''s means, forbearance, and his ability are all in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for his daughter who had been separated for many years, he would not have stood in line now.


    Seeing all the civil and military officials, only Jin Siyan''s people knelt down to receive the order.


    Prime Minister Ye also slowly stood up.


    "According to the emperor''s will."


    "In accordance with the imperial edict..."


    "Sincerely abide by..."


    When Prime Minister Ye knelt down, others knelt down one after another.


    The rest is the ruiwang school.


    "I''ll see you, your highness..."


    "I''ll see you, your highness..."


    The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty have knelt down most of them.


    Especially after Prime Minister Ye knelt down, many people visited Jin Siyan.


    Jin Siyan stood on the high platform, as if he had gone back to his previous life.


    At that time, he was sitting on the Dragon chair, accepting people''s kneeling.


    Now he''s fighting for this position, just to save his life.


    It''s for the woman in the mansion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My dear ones, we will start to code tomorrow and pay off the debt together.


    Hua Hua''s body is better, this time she took a rest for nearly a month.


    I won''t stay up late any more. All the future updates will be changed to 12 noon.


    Staying up late, eating irregularly, and having a bad habit all over my body have caused me so much pain... Holding myself crying heartily.jpg


    It''s really painful to take warning.


    Final statement: "quick wear: Evil boss, bad!" This book will not be broken, and there is no plan to open a new one.


    Hua Hua''s manuscript is not much. It will last until the end of this month, and will be naked in the future.


    Naked - run at the same time, but also pay debts, how much you love me, let me owe more so much in convalescence - tears in the sky.jpg

 Chapter 1196

    He was tired after twenty years as emperor.


    Now again, he felt that something was different.


    It''s like this time again, just to meet one person.


    It''s his princess.


    So in this life, for their safety, we still have to go forward.


    In his previous life, he attached too much importance to the throne.


    Once to the middle age, it is the father of the emperor on guard.


    It makes him ugly, and it makes him less like himself.


    Now everything is different.


    He''s got goals, he''s got people he wants to protect.


    No longer for themselves, just for the protection of the throne.


    "Get up."


    Jin Siyan went to another chair on the high platform.


    This is the exclusive seat of the prince.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up the next day, it was Jinling who served her.


    After dressing and gargling, MI Youning suddenly stops Jin Ling who wants to pour water.


    "Princess?"


    Jin Ling stopped with a puzzled face.


    At this time, miyuning reached out and nodded Jinling''s head.


    "You don''t know what happened last night. It''s just convenient for you to see the princess standing. This is Xu Shi..."


    Mi you Ning gave Jin Ling a hint and took her hand away.


    She didn''t intend to let Jin Siyan know.


    But in the underworld, there is a Su Yu watching.


    She said that even if Jin Siyan knew it was her, he would not kill her.


    So let Su Yu watch all this.


    The original owner''s wish is not to kill Su Yu, let the other side watch her enjoy all the glory.


    Even now Suyu is dead, she is still looking at her in the underworld.


    Jin Siyan is indeed the same as the present emperor.


    They are so similar. After all, they are connected by blood.


    The position of emperor is not just about talking, it has to bear too much.


    No mistakes are allowed.


    An emperor, in the discovery of any threat to their own people, things, things.


    Always in the first time, try to get rid of it.


    Mi Youning is confident that even if Jin Siyan knows, he will not do anything to her.


    The reason why he exchanged clothes with Ye Yiqing last night was just to keep Jin Siyan from knowing.


    Because the explanation was too troublesome, Jin Siyan''s memory could not be erased.


    It''s such a move.


    Now I have to hint at each other.


    Jin Ling only felt dizzy.


    After miyuning took away her hand, she was completely conscious.


    "What''s the matter, princess?"


    Mi you rather smiles to wave a hand, "it''s OK, you step down."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Siyan went back to his house at noon.


    The first thing to do after returning to the palace is to come to the main hall.


    "And the princess?"


    Seeing Jin Ling guarding outside, Jin Siyan was relieved.


    As long as there is Jinling, the woman is not far away.


    "Back to the prince, the princess is playing chess with Ye Gongzi."


    "Well?"


    When Jin Ling heard the dignified voice, she immediately knelt on the ground and said what happened last night.


    Jin Siyan turned the finger on his hand and listened to Jin Ling''s words, but he couldn''t see anything on his face.


    "You mean in the days of Xu Shi, ye Gongzi disappeared."


    Jinling knelt on the ground and thought, "yes, then the princess wants to rest."


    Jin Siyan thought that the time of last night was Xu Shi.


    Ye Yiqing was in the palace at that time.


    It seems that he underestimated Ye Yiqing.


    I didn''t expect him to have such ability.


    Why didn''t you find it in your previous life? Or did ye''s family hide it too deeply.


    "Is there anything else to report?"


    Jin Ling felt some pain in her head. She rubbed it with her hand, and her expression was a bit painful.

 Chapter 1197

    Aware of his irreverence, he stopped immediately.


    However, at this time, she really thought of one thing.


    "Back to the prince, during the Xu Shi period last night, the maidservant saw the princess come out secretly, and saw her go to the west corner. When it was convenient, she was... Standing."


    "Kacha..."


    As soon as Jin Ling''s voice fell, Jin Siyan crumpled the finger in her hand.


    Hearing the news, Jin Ling could not help shaking her body, as if she was very afraid.


    This is a side that miyuning can''t see on weekdays.


    No one in this palace is afraid of the man in front of him.


    The means of the other side, as well as the method of punishment, make everyone afraid.


    Even if he didn''t do it himself, it was the man who gave the order.


    Jin Siyan naturally knew what it meant to be convenient to stand.


    He is a man, how can he not understand it.


    So who was in the Palace last night.


    Or, in other words, who was in the Palace last night.


    Jin Siyan frowned tightly.


    "Anything else?"


    "No... no..."


    Jin Ling said, kneeling body moved to one side.


    Jin Siyan adjusted the facial expression on his face.


    The expressionless face showed a gentle expression, and a gentle smile rose from the corner of the mouth.


    Deep eyes, also looks very gentle.


    He pushed open the door in front of him.


    "Brother, you are cheating again!"


    "No, no, no, it can''t go down..."


    As soon as Jin Siyan stepped into the house, he heard the voices of Ye''s brothers and sisters.


    However, they were not seen in such a big room.


    But the sound was really in the room.


    "It''s called repentance!"


    "Are you going to get down or not?"


    The last thing to complain about is his princess.


    Jin Siyan followed the voice to find two people.


    Originally two people in bookcase and soft collapse of the middle, sitting on the ground to play chess.


    "Cough..."


    Seeing this scene, Jin Siyan couldn''t help laughing.


    He coughed gently to hide his smile.


    Miyuning and ye Yiqing turn their heads for the first time and look at the man who comes to them.


    "Cao min met Wang Ye..."


    "I''ll see you..."


    Two people quickly stand up from the ground, have a respectful manner, a myriad of salutes.


    Of course, it''s mi you Ning who has a lot of manners.


    It''s just a night. Jin Siyan feels that he misses the woman in front of him.


    "You don''t have to be polite to love your concubine."


    Jin Siyan went forward and reached out to help mi Youning up.


    His voice was soft and deep.


    The magnetic voice was heard in miyuning''s ear.


    Ye Yiqing saw the two men''s movements and walked out silently.


    "Thank you for your help yesterday."


    Jin Siyan suddenly turns around and looks at Ye Yiqing who is about to leave.


    Ye Yiqing''s expression was stunned, and soon he saw his sister winking at her.


    "No... you''re welcome. It''s all grass-roots people''s business."


    Finish saying to leave quickly, the foot is like to install the wind fire wheel.


    And in this room, it''s like staying in hell on the 18th floor.


    Jin Siyan sees Ye Yiqing''s mistake in his eyes.


    Before the other side repeatedly swept to his side of the woman, all this has been clear.


    Anyway, the woman around him is his princess.


    He''s the only one he wants.


    Even if it''s mysterious.


    The purpose of this life is to meet her.


    And grow old with her.


    It would be better if we could have a full family.


    Jin Si Yan suddenly picked up mi you Ning Heng and walked to the bedroom.

 Chapter 1198

    "Ah! What are you going to do? "


    Miyuning quickly put his hand around Jin Siyan''s neck to prevent himself from falling.


    Jin Siyan dropped his eyes and looked at her deeply. "I don''t know what I want to do?"


    His eyes are full of love valley.


    Mi you Ning leaned against his Yue Hun, even felt his rapid heartbeat.


    This makes her face red.


    Feelings? That''s what it is.


    Miyou would rather admit that she is always rational.


    All for the ultimate goal.


    Jin Siyan looked at the blush, his eyes overflowing with smile.


    All that this woman has will be what he brings to her.


    However, what he wants to see more is the cry of the other party.


    Will be carried into the bedroom, two people in such a big bed, each other''s clothes soon messy.


    After that, the ambiguous voice sounded.


    It''s just fine outside. It''s early.


    ¡­¡­


    After Jin Siyan finished, he called for water and cleaned up the little woman in his arms. Then he left the main hall.


    While he was cleaning up, miyuning didn''t wake up.


    She was eaten over and over several times, and the bones were soft.


    When I woke up, it was already dark outside.


    "Somebody..."


    A hoarse voice sounded from the bedroom.


    The door of the dormitory was pushed open for the first time.


    Jinling came in with someone, "princess, you wake up."


    "Well, where''s the Lord?"


    Jin Ling covered her mouth to steal music.


    Just because the two masters in the mansion always ask each other whenever and wherever they can''t see each other.


    With a smile, she served mi you Ning and said, "I''ll call you princess in the future. The prince is still in the study now.


    Before leaving, I told you to send someone to inform you when you wake up. When the maid came in, she had already been informed


    Miyuning puts on her clothes under Jinling''s service.


    Hearing each other''s words, my eyes show a smile.


    "You''re the smart one." She pointed her finger at Jinling.


    Seeing that Jinling was going to comb her hair, she hid away, "it''s getting late, so let''s scatter our heads."


    Jin Ling doesn''t touch her hair any more.


    "Princess, the dinner is ready. Please use some."


    Miyuning stretched out his hand and wrapped his hair around his ear. After more than ten circles, he couldn''t reach the root.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go."


    Wearing simple and comfortable clothes, miyuning walked outside without combing her hair.


    Jin Ling knew that she came out like this, so she sent someone to send out the eunuch who was waiting outside.


    After dinner in miyuning, Jin Siyan came back.


    The other side''s face can''t see anything, but the eyebrow which has never relaxed is very flat at this time.


    Miyuning guessed that he should be in a good mood.


    Get what you want, more help than you had in your previous life.


    This time, he should be more smooth.


    "Wake up, what''s wrong?"


    Jin Siyan came up and asked, and his handsome face showed a little worry.


    Mi you Ning hears speech to fiercely stare at him one eye.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jin Ling walked out of the room with an ambiguous smile on her face.


    However, when passing by Jin Siyan, there was a touch of fear in his eyes.


    This is what everyone in the palace will look like.


    Jin Siyan is their master and the god they will never betray.


    Seeing a touch of red on mi you Ning''s face, Jin Si Yan realized that he was shy.

 Chapter 1199

    Jin Siyan picked up mi Youning from behind.


    He leaned close to her ear and whispered, "what you want will come true soon."


    There was no head or tail, but miyuning understood.


    This man is talking about what they discussed before. He got help by marrying her.


    When she married him, all she wanted was to be in a high position.


    Get a position that women all over the world admire.


    After a country, the most honorable woman.


    "Well, thank you, your highness."


    Hearing the woman in his arms calling for the prince, Jin Siyan''s eyes overflowed with a satisfied smile.


    As long as it''s what the woman in his arms wants, he will definitely give it to her.


    Jin Siyan held the woman in his arms and rubbed her waist with one hand.


    "But it hurts?"


    I saw mi you Ning''s hand here all the time before, and he knew that she was tired of the toss before.


    Mi you Ning turned back and glared at him, "you say, how can you bully people like that?"


    Looking back on the war before, Jin Siyan smiles with satisfaction.


    He''s really out of control.


    The goblin in my arms is so attractive.


    Even if he loves her, she wants to stop, but her body is out of control.


    As long as you touch her, you will never run in your life.


    "Let''s settle down early after eating. We will go to the Palace tomorrow."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight is still not peaceful.


    Ruiwang mansion.


    "Ah..."


    "Ghost... Ah ah..."


    In one of the houses in King Rui''s mansion, there was a terrible voice.


    It''s King Rui who roars.


    The house he lived in was also his bedroom.


    The minions guarding the door all showed their faces of terror.


    Just because in this short half day, several people have died.


    It''s all the ruiwang in the room who is crazy.


    Always said to see the ghost, from time to time the wind also pulled people in from the door.


    However, in a short time, the room will again come the voice of pain, is pulled into the slave issued.


    Those who are pulled in are all killed alive.


    By whom?


    Naturally, he is the crazy king inside.


    "Ah, ah... Ghost!"


    "Ghost... Help me..."


    "Don''t kill me..."


    Hearing the sound coming from inside, the servants outside the door could not stand still.


    Princess Rui had been here before, but she didn''t dare to get close when she knew the situation inside.


    Suddenly the door was opened.


    The minions standing at the door kept away.


    They knew they would die if they were pulled in.


    This time, however, King Rui did not pull anyone in.


    He ran out of it and ran frantically in one direction.


    When people see this, they have to catch up.


    If anything happens to King Rui, they will be buried with him.


    In the dark, King Rui ran out of the palace.


    "Ghost... Don''t follow me..."


    As he ran, he waved his hands.


    That''s crazy.


    There are still some people on the streets of Beijing, many of whom have seen the voice of Rui Wang.


    In fact, it''s hard not to notice.


    After Rui Wang, there were a lot of servants.


    They are constantly calling for King Rui.


    Everyone knows that this is a royal.


    Rui Wang went to many places that night. He was just like a madman and even broke into the women''s hospital.


    All the people inside had a good view of his embarrassed appearance.


    This night, ruiwang became famous in the capital.


    Black is famous, up to the court, down to the people, all know the name of King Rui.


    After that, King Rui left the court hall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I''m sorry that I''ve delayed what I promised you. My mother and brother came to see me. I''ll postpone it for another two or three days.


    After these two days, I will satisfy you

 Chapter 1200

    Ruiwang''s business is very lively in the capital.


    How many people are indispensable to chat after dinner.


    But time goes by.


    King Rui is crazy and is locked up in King Rui''s house.


    Jin Siyan became the crown prince of the great Jin Dynasty. Today, the dragon body is similar, and he is the governor of the state.


    Jin Siyan was already the king of Jin Dynasty.


    It''s just one form away.


    One year after Jin Siyan supervised the state, today''s body has not carried it.


    On that day, it was the prince of the Jin Dynasty who personally sent people away.


    "You... You beast


    The emperor pointed to Jin Siyan in his four clawed robe.


    Jin Siyan looked at the man on the bed and sneered: "father, do you know the pain of the mother''s leaving, what''s the taste now?"


    "You bastard, the whole world is mine!"


    There was a twisted hatred in the emperor''s eyes.


    Although the Queen''s death has his meaning, that woman should die.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything and doesn''t stop Taiyi''s treatment, the other side can''t live.


    Jin Siyan heard the emperor change the topic, clenched his hands into a fist, trying to suppress his anger.


    "Father, mother is waiting for you, go quickly, don''t let her wait for a long time."


    The emperor was lying on the bed, his eyes almost protruding.


    "You are presumptuous! I''m going to kill you! You are an animal... "


    Jin Siyan''s expression softened. He said with a smile, "it''s a pity you don''t have this chance."


    "Son of a bitch! Even if I die, you will not be able to secure the throne. You will always be stabbed in the spine, and your throne will not come from the right way!


    Tai Shi Ling won''t let you go. Prime Minister Ye won''t let you go... "


    The emperor said a lot, but Jin Siyan looked at him with a smile.


    Until he took his last breath.


    ¡­¡­


    "Long live the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    "Long live the emperor, long live the Emperor..."


    Now Jin Siyan was worshipped by the people.


    Today is his grand ceremony.


    Jin Siyan looked at the woman beside him.


    The other party wears the luxurious Phoenix clothing, the bearing of the whole body even if is he in front of a bright.


    This is the person he''s been with all his life.


    It''s his queen.


    It was the mother of a country in the great Jin Dynasty.


    It is also the other half of the same acupoint where he will die in the future.


    Miyuning felt the sight around him and turned his head with a smile.


    "Congratulations to the emperor."


    "Congratulations to the queen."


    Two people smile, their hands have been holding.


    This is the emperor and queen of the Jin Dynasty.


    They are the best match in the world.


    After today, they have no obstacles.


    ¡­¡­


    There were no other concubines in Jin Siyan''s harem all his life.


    There was no woman except miyuning.


    Jin Siyan was the first to leave.


    The other side left with a smile.


    I''ll do it again. I''m very satisfied.


    Just some don''t give up, don''t give up the woman who accompanied him for decades.


    Although the other party became an old woman in the end, her face was still the same as that of the past.


    This is the so-called beauty in the eye of the beholder.


    After MI Youning sent Jin Siyan away, he quickly put the next successor of the great Jin Dynasty on the top.


    Before leaving the mission world, MI Youning met Su Yu.


    When the other party saw her happy life, she finally went crazy.


    Seeing Su Yu''s embarrassed appearance, mi you Ning smiles and shakes his head.


    Who is not selfish.


    It''s just that selfishness shouldn''t kill people.


    She dare not say that she is not selfish.


    Su Yu''s biggest mistake is not to kill the original owner and let her come to this world.


    It''s about people she doesn''t care about.

 Chapter 1201

    Miyuning opened his eyes again in a small house.


    The room was narrow and smelly.


    The taste made miyuning a little intolerable.


    She glanced around and got up from the old sofa under her.


    This is the owner''s home.


    Yes, home.


    The original owner has lived in such a home for 17 years.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just then, the old mobile phone rang.


    Miyuning finds out the original owner''s mobile phone from the sofa.


    Looking at the words "Uncle" on it, mi you Ning smiles.


    It''s not a coincidence.


    The original owner of these dozens of square meters of broken house, have been on the mind.


    Reach out and press the connect button, and the rough male voice comes out of the phone.


    "Where are you, Le Yao? You don''t know what day it is today! I''m in the people''s lawyer''s building. Come here quickly! "


    Miyuning raised his foot and glanced at the black-and-white photo of the narrow living room.


    That''s the owner''s father.


    It''s been half a month since I died.


    Mom ran away with people very early, and dad pulled the original owner to grow up.


    After all, she left without accompanying her to have children.


    A disease took his life.


    "I see, uncle."


    Mi you Ning finished and hung up.


    After the death of the original owner''s father, the old buildings in this area will be demolished.


    After the news came out, the uncle''s family would adopt her.


    Yue Yao is only 17 years old and is a junior in senior high school. She has to be raised.


    She didn''t need a guardian until she turned 18.


    The original owner thought that my uncle was really good to her. My uncle felt sorry for her and had no father or mother, so he adopted her.


    I don''t know the danger.


    The original owner went to the people''s lawyer''s office today and signed the document.


    That''s the way to death.


    My uncle''s family is not as good as her.


    Suddenly, miyuning thought of something.


    She walked quickly to her father''s bedroom.


    I found a business card from the old bedside table in my bedroom.


    It''s got a name on it.


    Li Xin, CEO of Tianpeng group.


    That''s the CEO.


    This kind of business card is obviously not suitable for this small and dilapidated house.


    Business cards are luxurious gold, and the patterns are high-grade lines.


    However, such a valuable business card actually appears here.


    This was carefully kept by the father of the original owner.


    It was only after her own death that she knew that this man existed.


    After all, this man took her body.


    The original owner''s father once said that if one day she had no support, she could find someone.


    In this case, the original father said several times.


    Recently, for the sake of her father''s future, Le Yao has been sad. She can''t remember what she didn''t care about before.


    In this world, if there is no guardian, you can not take the college entrance examination, and you are not qualified to inherit the real estate under your name.


    Only adults can do it.


    During the period of underage, the property can be handed over to relatives for safekeeping.


    The old man''s family is a wolf heart.


    Now the most important thing is to find a guardian.


    The person on the business card is her future guardian.


    Li Xin.


    Miyuning picks up the cell phone and presses the number of words one by one.


    "Dudu..."


    The phone got through, but no one answered it.


    Miyuning dialed for the second time, and finally someone picked up the phone.


    "Hello..."


    "Uncle Le?" A low voice sounded.


    Although the voice was cold, the kind address eased the coldness.


    "I''m... I''m Yue Yao..."


    Mi you Ning is a bit of a slouch.

 Chapter 1202

    There came a low voice.


    After a while, the low voice in the phone rang again.


    "Le Yao, I know you, uncle Le once said that."


    The voice was low, flat, calm and cool.


    It''s hard to imagine a person speaking like this with a gentle face.


    Mi you Ning recalled Li Xin in the memory of the original owner, and was very sad.


    "Dad''s dead."


    The phone over there is obviously quiet.


    "I''m sorry, I''m abroad and I don''t know the news. What can I do for you?"


    He is worthy of being a businessman.


    However, miyuning was not particularly straightforward.


    She went to the small messy living room, "Dad asked me to dial this number, I want to ask who are you? Is it dad''s friend? "


    Li Xin, who is on a business trip abroad, didn''t expect that the little girl is quite alert.


    After thinking about the relationship, he said for a long time, "I''m... I''m your brother. We all call Ms. Liu''s mother."


    Ms. Liu is also the mother who does not remember her face.


    The other side ran away when Leyao was very young.


    It was all about poverty.


    Miyuning knew this through the memory of the original owner.


    After all, it was this man who brought her out when she died in prison.


    Found her a clean place to settle down.


    From each other''s words, Yue Yao knew that she had a relative in the world.


    Well, it''s family.


    After all, they all call Ms. Liu''s mother.


    "I need a guardian."


    Miyuning went to the window of the living room.


    Now it''s almost the time agreed by the old master.


    I hope this man can solve this problem quickly.


    The original owner is still in school, and will take the college entrance examination in a few days.


    Because of the delay of my uncle''s family, I didn''t even take the college entrance examination,


    The road belonging to the original owner was destroyed by that family.


    This time, no one can destroy it.


    The original owner''s wish is very simple. Get rid of uncle''s family and repay Li Xin.


    Only the one who died remembered her and took her out of prison.


    She was beaten to death in it.


    Only because of the mistakes made by the uncle''s family, let the original owner take the blame.


    Ruined her college dream, ruined her life, and sent her to prison.


    Just to save their baby daughter from prison.


    After miyuning opened his mouth, there was no previous low voice.


    Miyuning just held up the phone and put it to his ear.


    "Are you... Are you still there?"


    The sound of uneasiness rang out.


    Li Xin holds the hand of mobile phone to move.


    "Yes."


    The very simple words made mi you Ning smile.


    This man seems to be very dull, don''t know how to talk with women.


    Li Xin is looking for the phone number of the company''s lawyer director and friend.


    Find the phone, he dialed the past the first time, "Yue Yao, is today to go through the formalities?"


    "Almost. My uncle''s family want to adopt me."


    Mi you Ning said weakly, in a tone that was obviously not happy.


    Li Xin heard this.


    But he didn''t ask.


    "Li Ze is me, I need you to do a private thing now..."


    Mi you Ning is on the phone, listening to Li Xin''s arrangement on how to do it there. Today, it must be done.


    Finally, he said, after going through the formalities, he took the person directly to his home.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes are wide open.


    She was looking for a guardian, but she didn''t agree to live together.

 Chapter 1203

    Li Xin has already hung up with director Li.


    "Le Yao, I''ve arranged it. In half an hour, someone will come to see you at home. His name is Li Ze. You''re ready to go."


    The insipid tone is a bit rigorous.


    Miyuning did not speak, but looked at the downstairs of the community.


    Buildings in this area have been built for decades.


    A lot of people have moved out.


    But recently, it is said that the old buildings in this area will be demolished.


    And the compensation is quite a lot.


    The compensation money can buy a 100 meter house in the prosperous area.


    No wonder the old man of the original owner has the idea of adoption.


    In order to save money, the original owner was prevented from taking the college entrance examination.


    "Yue Yao, I will be your guardian from now on, and I will bring you up to adulthood."


    Maybe it''s because he didn''t get a reply from mi you Ning, Li Xin assured on the phone.


    Miyuning got what he wanted, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    "Thank you... I''ll get dressed and wait for your lawyer."


    Hear that clever, soft voice, Li Xin''s tone also put moderate a few minutes.


    "Go ahead, if you have any questions, please give me..."


    "President, meeting..."


    Just as Li Xin was talking, there came a clear voice of anxiety.


    Li Xin looks at the secretary who rushes in, cold eyes direct at each other.


    Seeing this, the Secretary quickly stretched out his hand and pulled his mouth, saying that he was silent.


    "Yue Yao, there''s something wrong with me. You can call me if you have any questions later."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Then miyuning hung up.


    Miyuning put on his clothes and endured the sour smell of the room.


    There''s really no way to live in this room.


    Two days ago, my uncle''s family was here to watch the night, making a mess of the room.


    My cousin, in particular, threw some food around on purpose.


    It''s all over the walls. It''s hard to clean.


    There''s jam, there''s leftovers, there''s a mess of clothes.


    I think they just want to make it impossible to live here.


    Le Yao and her father live here. Although the furniture in the house is old, it is warm everywhere.


    Where is it like now? It''s still half the scene of the original owner.


    It can be imagined that the uncle''s family has gone too far.


    But just for the house.


    However, everything has to be rewritten.


    Half an hour later, someone knocked on the door.


    Miyuning opened the door in her only washed white dress.


    Standing outside the door were two men.


    The two people outside the door were stunned when they saw Yue Yao.


    Because the girl in front of her is so beautiful.


    The fragility of beauty, however, is exquisite, which makes people remember deeply at the bottom of their heart.


    They look very thin.


    However, the smile on that face is very brilliant, "brother asked you to come, right?"


    Yes, the president asked them to come.


    But is the girl in front of you really the sister of the president, not the illegitimate daughter.


    As for this question, they have no courage to ask.


    The tall man standing in front of him said with a smile: "my name is Li Ze, and I''m the lawyer director of Tianpeng group."


    "Well, I know you. I heard you when my brother called you just now."


    Miyuning is very clever from beginning to end.


    After Li Ze exposed the man behind him, "this is my assistant. We came here for you to sign custody today, but we checked it before. It seems that your uncle is also preparing for this?"


    Miyuning nodded, "yes, it''s in the people''s lawyer''s office now."

 Chapter 1204

    Li Zeren is the same as Jing. Naturally, he knows that there is something fishy in it.


    Li Ze decided to wait until he returned home to ask why the girl became Li Xin''s sister.


    At present, we have finished the work of the workaholic.


    "I''m driving here. I''ll take you there. I hope you can tell me the whole story, which will add points to the president''s legal guardianship."


    "Good."


    Miyuning walked out of the hut and locked the door.


    She followed Li Ze and her assistant downstairs and sat in each other''s car.


    He told Li Ze everything about the original owner in the car.


    After hearing this, Li Ze''s face was very strange.


    After a long time, he couldn''t help exporting.


    "Le Yao, you are looking for Li Xin because your house is not occupied by the uncle''s family?"


    Miyuning nodded with a smile. "Yes, I only have this house now."


    When Li Ze heard her straightforward words, he was shocked.


    When he came, he had already made up a big play.


    Illegitimate daughter and so on, want to fight for the shares of Tianpeng group, or inheritance.


    I always think a lot, but I didn''t expect that it would be because of a house worth less than one million.


    "Are you and Li Xin brothers and sisters?"


    Li Ze looked at mi you Ning''s delicate and beautiful face carefully.


    From her face how pressure can not find, and Li Xin similar appearance.


    Hearing Li Ze''s words, mi you Ning smiles and shakes his head.


    "I don''t know, but we seem to be a mother."


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    The phone rings at this time.


    It''s an old mobile phone in miyuning''s hands.


    Miyuning glanced down. He was the master''s uncle.


    Sitting beside him, Li Ze naturally saw it.


    He looked at the road ahead and said, "it''s coming soon. It''s better to say something face to face."


    Li Ze spoke the voice of mi you Ning.


    She cut off the phone and turned it off.


    The great uncle of the original owner is unreasonable at all.


    The other party''s bullying nature, or to Li Ze them.


    ¡­¡­


    The people''s law building will be here soon.


    Mi you Ning and Li Ze are sitting in the car. They can see the people at the door from a distance.


    It was an old man with untidy clothes and a very untidy dress.


    Miyuning recognized the man standing in front of the people''s lawyer''s building who was impatient to smoke.


    This man is the great uncle of the original owner, Le Dehui.


    The other party did not see mi you Ning sitting in the car.


    At this time, Le Dehui frowned and smoked, holding his mobile phone in his hand.


    He didn''t expect Leyao to arrive late today.


    This girl is usually very obedient.


    The community will start to publicize in a few days. He has to get the custody done today.


    Sitting in the car, Li Ze took a look at mi you Ning and said with some affirmation, "is this your uncle?"


    "How do you know?" Miyuning turned his head, and his face was a little inconceivable.


    Seeing that miyuning admitted, Li extended his hand to open the door.


    "Le Yao, get out of the car."


    Standing outside the car, Li Ze reaches out to mi you Ning to invite her out.


    However, for Li Ze''s such a gentleman''s behavior, mi you Ning is not to face.


    She pushed the side door open and got out of the car.


    Just as mi you Ning got off the bus, Le te Hui looked up and saw her.


    "Le Yao, you dead girl! Why are you so late! Do you know so many people are waiting for you!


    You have no sense of time. What university will you go to in the future! I don''t know what it''s like at school! "

 Chapter 1205

    Le Dehui already knows in his heart that no one can adopt Le Yao except himself.


    So at this time, there is no fear at all.


    He even accidentally said what he thought.


    Li Ze''s brows wrinkled tightly when he heard the words from Le te Hui.


    Miyuning''s face was not pretty either.


    Because when Le Dehui said that he would not let her go to school, she had a strong hatred and unwillingness in her heart.


    This is the resentment left by the original owner.


    When Le teh Hui saw mi you Ning standing there without any action, he saw that she was coming in a luxury car.


    He knows the luxury car.


    The car driven by the boss of the factory is the sign in front of the car not far away.


    Listen to them, the factory owner''s car is worth millions.


    As soon as he turns his eyes, he throws his cigarette to the ground and strides to miyuning.


    "Leyao, come upstairs with me, but whose car is it? Why are you late today? "


    He still asked in an imperative tone.


    This tone made the three people on the scene very disgusted.


    Mi you Ning, Li Ze and the assistant who just got off the bus.


    Seeing Le Dehui walking towards mi Youning, Li Ze walked over with a single step.


    He stood in front of miyuning, and Le Dehui was just in front of him.


    "Hello, Mr. le."


    Li Ze glanced at the ledehui in front of him, but he didn''t extend his hand in the end.


    The man in front of him had the courage to reach out.


    The smell of the whole body, even if wearing seemingly clean clothes can not cover.


    There''s mud in each other''s hands.


    Although Li Ze is not as clean as his boss.


    But in front of the man, still let him unable to start.


    If such a person is thrown in front of Li Xin, he will lose his temper all day.


    Le Dehui squinted at the man in front of him, who was full of elite breath.


    The eyes were shining and even greedy.


    "Hello... Are you le Yao''s boyfriend? How long have you been dating?


    Do you have a car at home? Do you have a room? If you want to marry us, you need sincerity. "


    With that, Le Dehui held out his hand to Li Ze, and the friction between his thumb and the middle finger of his index finger suggested.


    Not to mention Li Ze''s Three Outlooks were shattered.


    Even the assistant on one side was wide eyed. It was like seeing a ghost on his face.


    Mi you Ning is the only one who is less surprised.


    Because the old man of the original master can really do everything.


    It was this man who ruined the life of the original owner, her studies, and personally sent her to prison.


    "Ah, by the way, Leyao is not yet an adult. You can get engaged first and then live together, or you..."


    Hearing the words behind, Li Ze''s veins jumped.


    He quickly interrupted, "Mr. Le, I think you misunderstood me. I''m the lawyer of Le Yao, who is responsible for signing her custody agreement this time."


    The words of Le Dehui stopped immediately.


    He squinted at miyuning.


    The latter gave him an innocent smile.


    Look at the elite man in front of you.


    Originally thought that Le Yao this dead girl did not learn well, made a rich boyfriend.


    Before I thought it was good, I just sent out the oil bottle.


    The house is his, and the family is short of a mouth to eat.


    But I didn''t expect that he misunderstood.


    His face immediately turned ugly.


    He passed Li Ze and reached for Le Yao.


    "Come upstairs with me! Sign your name and you can go home! "

 Chapter 1206

    The attitude and speech of Le Dehui are very tough.


    Mi you Ning saw that he held out his hand. How could he succeed.


    She quickly dodged, reached for her head and hid beside Li Ze.


    This kind of behavior, let Li Ze''s eye flash a dark light.


    He reached out and pushed Leth away, and the gentleness on his face dissipated.


    "Mr. Le, I was sent by Le Yao''s brother for the custody of Le Yao.


    If you have any opinion, we can go in and talk about it, but if you want to do it here, I will call the police immediately. The police station is 300 meters away.


    Personally, I don''t think it''s time for you to go in for tea. What do you think? "


    Le Dehui is also one Leng. Does Le Yao have a brother?


    He didn''t know.


    And the police said this, Le Dehui''s body trembled.


    The expression on his face was very reluctant at the thought of the house.


    But he forced himself to show some confidence. "Leyao has no brother at all. My brother has only such a daughter. Now I am her guardian!"


    Li Ze laughed when he heard this, and he held out his hand to his assistant.


    The assistant immediately handed the prepared information to him.


    Li Ze took over the document and did not give it to le Dehui at the first time.


    Instead, he reached out and patted Le Yao on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, your brother will never have a problem sending me."


    Miyuning raised his head, and his eyes were a little confused.


    Such an expression made Li Ze almost cover his heart.


    It''s a foul.


    It''s just so beautiful, and it looks so cute and stupid.


    His hands itch and he wants to feel and hug.


    I want to take it home and raise it.


    But at the thought of Li Xin, Li Ze stopped his fantasy.


    "Cough..."


    He looked away and coughed twice.


    He turned his head to look at Le Dehui and handed him the document in his hand.


    "Mr. Le can have a look at this document. This is the signed document between our boss and Le Yao''s father.


    As Li Xin''s sister, Leyao owns 3% of Tianpeng group and is one of the shareholders of Tianpeng group. "


    When mi Youning heard this, there was a difference in his eyes.


    The original owner didn''t know there was such a thing.


    He didn''t understand the words in his hand, and he didn''t know many words at all.


    But he understood what Li Ze said.


    His brother signed something with his brother.


    This thing makes him unable to get the custody of Le Yao and the house.


    This is the thing that he cares about the most, and naturally it is intolerable.


    "Tear..."


    Le Dehui vigorously tore up the documents in his hand.


    The document was torn to pieces in a flash.


    "I don''t know what kind of boss you are talking about or what kind of group you are talking about. I only know that Leyao is my brother''s child and I am the most suitable Guardian!"


    With that, Le te Hui reached out again to pull mi you Ning.


    "Don''t... Don''t hit me..."


    Mi you Ning squatted down immediately, holding his head in both hands.


    This scene let Li Ze and his assistant see, his eyes showed a light of displeasure.


    Because of this situation, it shows that Yue Yao often encountered this kind of thing.


    When she squatted down, there was a bruise on her neck.


    It was mi you Ning who showed it on purpose.


    The original owner had a dispute with his cousin when dealing with his father''s affairs.


    The wound on the neck was made by my cousin.


    They had a big fight, and finally Le Dehui came forward.

 Chapter 1207

    He gave the original owner Yue Yao a slap and was very friendly to his daughter.


    Of course, he was not stupid enough to face his daughter.


    It''s about changing the concept of the whole thing.


    It is said that Leyao should not be in such a pile of Balabala when his father has not yet settled down.


    Yue Yao was slapped on the table, and the neck injury was left at that time.


    The palmprint on his face had already disappeared.


    This is the only evidence she can produce now.


    "Mr. Le, please explain what happened to le Yao?"


    Li Ze''s face was very cold. After asking Le Dehui, he didn''t wait for him to speak.


    Bend down and lift mi you Ning up from the ground.


    Le Dehui''s eyes are about to spark.


    At this time, he did not know what miyuning meant.


    He only knew that Yue Yao was going to rebel, but he didn''t listen to him.


    Even unite with outsiders to fight him.


    Seeing Li Ze help Le Yao up, Le Dehui roll up his sleeve and come forward.


    "Leyao, I tell you, after today, you will not have a chance to enter my house!


    Today, you either go in with me and sign, or get out of Lejia. Lejia will never recognize you! "


    Mi Youning stood up with the help of Li Ze.


    She raised her head, eyes red, "I don''t want to enter your house, you hit me, my father didn''t touch me."


    "You are a poor girl. Come here!"


    Le Dehui was so angry that his forehead was covered with blue veins.


    Li Ze is also a fool.


    What kind of family is this.


    Fortunately, Le Yao called her boss.


    If you don''t call, such a family will be ruined.


    Li Ze once again blocked the trembling mi you Ning behind him.


    "Mr. Le, I have to tell you an unfortunate news that this document is just a copy, as many as you want.


    The custody of Le Yao belongs to our boss. If you have any dissatisfaction, you are welcome to appeal. "


    With these words, Li Ze takes mi Youning and his assistant into the people''s lawyer building.


    In fact, it''s possible to change one, but for the sake of unnecessary trouble in the future, Li Ze decided to finish it here.


    Le te Hui watched mi you Ning walk into the lawyer''s office.


    He stood where he was and reflected for a long time.


    His house


    The house is going to be gone.


    Thinking of this, Le Dehui quickly ran into the law firm.


    Li Ze has gone straight to the boss of the lawyer building.


    After Le Dehui went upstairs and asked for a long time, he found out that they were in the office on the top floor.


    By the time he arrived, miyuning had picked up his pen and was ready to sign.


    "Le Yao! Don''t sign it


    When he saw mi you Ning''s writing, Le te Hui stopped him out of breath.


    Miyuning sat at the table and raised his head at the words of Le Dehui.


    She opened her eyes wide with a smile in them.


    Lok Tak Fai''s calculation is about to fail.


    Li Ze talked with people and his face became ugly when he heard the words of Le Dehui.


    "Mr. Le, who will become the guardian of Le Yao, she has more choice, and it seems difficult for you to become a qualified guardian."


    Le Dehui stares at Li Ze fiercely. He points to the other side.


    "Who are you? Why do you speak here? Leyao is my younger brother''s daughter. Only I am the qualified successor. Only me


    Li Ze shook his head and stopped looking at Le Dehui.


    Because it can be seen in a short conversation.


    The man in front of him can''t talk about it at all. I can''t explain it to him.

 Chapter 1208

    Li Ze said to mi you Ning, who didn''t write, "Le Yao, sign your name. I''ll move for you later."


    Thinking of the house he saw before, Li Ze felt that it was really uninhabitable.


    There are also things like moving. He dares to bet on the contents.


    Li Xin will never tolerate the appearance of his family.


    But moving is a must.


    Mi you Ning stops looking at Le Dehui and nods to Li Ze.


    She is very clever in the document, signed his name.


    When she signed the word "Le Yao", the fate of the original owner will be rewritten.


    When Le te Hui saw mi you Ning''s signature, he sat down on the floor.


    The house... His house flew


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    "Le Yao! Do you get up for me, Le Yao? "


    Li Ze stood at the door of the bedroom, knocking on the door.


    "I know... Now get up..."


    Feeble words ring from the bedroom.


    inside bedroom.


    Miyuning was lying in bed, looking out the window at the scene downstairs.


    The whole body is releasing a bit lazy breath.


    She has moved here since she came out of the people''s lawyer''s office that day.


    This is where her guardian lives.


    This villa is located in the most beautiful environment and the highest land price in the western suburbs.


    It''s been a month since I came here.


    But she has never seen the true face of her guardian.


    Today is different.


    "Leyao... Leyao, hurry up, it''s going to be late!"


    Outside, Li Ze''s urging voice continued.


    Miyuning gets out of bed and goes to the bathroom.


    Today she will be able to meet her guardian for the next year.


    Li Xin is on a business trip abroad for a month. Today is the day of his return.


    Li Ze and she have an appointment to pick up the plane together.


    Mi you Ning thinks it''s a bit difficult.


    Because today is a very important day for the original owner.


    Some time ago, just after the college entrance examination, today is the day to release the results.


    It''s also the day when the original owner was dumped.


    Yeah, dumped.


    The original owner has a boyfriend.


    Miyuning squeezed the toothpaste and looked up at the man in his glasses.


    Speaking of this boyfriend, it''s really hard to say.


    Luo Wenhao, Le Yao''s boyfriend.


    They have been dating for less than half a year, ostensibly because she refuses to hold hands, kiss, or even say something unspeakable.


    So I got dumped.


    However, this is not the most hateful.


    "Leyao... Leyao, how are you? It''s time."


    Miyuning closed his eyes and washed quickly.


    It took her five minutes to wash and put on her clothes.


    That speed is really neat. It''s amazing.


    Open the door of the bedroom and mi you Ning sees Li Ze standing at the door.


    The other side is still looking down at their watch.


    Seeing that the bedroom door opened in front of him, Li Ze was relieved.


    "Little ancestor, you are out. Come downstairs with me."


    Miyuning took a look at the time and followed Li Ze downstairs.


    "After a while, I saw that my brother''s mouth was a little sweeter. He looked at me coldly. In fact, I was very good, just because the appearance was hard to touch..."


    After going downstairs, Li Ze did not take mi you Ning for the first time to leave.


    Instead, he said to the kitchen, "Sister Liu, is breakfast ready?"


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!"


    From the kitchen came a crisp voice.


    Then came a middle-aged woman.


    This person is the servant who takes care of Li Xin in this villa on weekdays. I heard that it was arranged by the family.

 Chapter 1209

    Sister Liu takes the breakfast packed in her hand and hands it to MI Youning.


    "Miss Le took it with her on the way. Mr. Li told her when he came here."


    Miyuning took the breakfast box in her hand with a smile.


    "Thank you, sister Liu."


    "Go ahead, sir. I''ll be back today. I''ll make some delicious food for you."


    Li Ze pulls mi you Ning out.


    However, as soon as they got on the bus, MI Youning''s mobile phone rang.


    The car has started and is driving slowly.


    Miyuning takes out his cell phone and connects it while having breakfast.


    "Hello..."


    The caller is Luo Wenhao.


    The original owner''s boyfriend.


    But I''m about to become an ex boyfriend.


    "Leyao, I''m waiting for you in the milk tea shop opposite the school. It''s very important to find you if you have something to do."


    With that, the other party hung up.


    That attitude is quite... Arrogant.


    It''s very tricky. Let mi you Ning open and close his mouth. He has no chance to open his mouth.


    She swallows the final food, takes down her cell phone and looks at the phone that has been hung up.


    "Tut tut..."


    Mi you Ning turned to Li Ze and said, "brother Li, I''m sorry. I can''t pick up the plane. Please help me to say sorry to my brother."


    Li zegang glanced at Mi Youning''s phone.


    At this time to see her face is not very good, not from worry to: "are you OK, this is how?"


    Miyuning leaned back on his seat. "My boyfriend seems to be breaking up with me."


    "Poof..."


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Li Ze sprayed, stepped hard, and the car pulled over.


    "What did you say?" He couldn''t believe it.


    Mi you Ning is also very helpless.


    She''s going to be dumped. It''s still the way for the original owner.


    But she''s not the same.


    Because she doesn''t like Luo Wenhao, she won''t be hurt by what the other party said when she meets next.


    But the surface still has to pretend.


    Too collapse, human set, heaven peep, she will be in trouble.


    Li Ze shook his head and sighed helplessly when he saw mi you Ning''s head drooping.


    "You are pitying each other..."


    "Ah?"


    Mi you Ning heard this, but he didn''t quite understand it.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Li Ze quickly denied that he did not dare to explode the emotional problems of his boss and good friend.


    When the car started again, Li Ze may have some feelings, but he didn''t leave mi you Ning behind.


    Instead, he was very concerned and said, "where are you going? If it''s not far, I''ll see you off. "


    "The milk tea shop opposite the school."


    "That''s not far. It''s on the way. I''ll take you there."


    When Li Ze was in miyuning for the college entrance examination, he sent her that day and even waited for her for a long time.


    Knowing that it was on the way, I didn''t waste any time. I didn''t let anyone get off the bus, so I sent them directly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Call back, I''ll pick up your brother first."


    When Li Ze arrived, he put down mi you Ning.


    He glanced down at his watch in an eager tone.


    Mi you Ning knew he was worried. "Brother Li, please be safe on the road. Drive slowly. Say sorry to my brother for me."


    "Well, I know. You go."


    The luxury car stopped in the milk tea shop for a while, then left quickly.


    After seeing Li Ze off, miyuning''s face changed.


    There was a cold expression on her face.


    This time, she is not going to give Luo Wenhao a chance to dump her.


    The original owner can bear it, but she can''t.


    "Welcome to... Welcome to..."


    The door of the milk tea shop was pushed open by miyuning.

 Chapter 1210

    When the door of the milk tea shop was opened, the cat at the door immediately made a sound.


    It''s an electronic induction cat usher.


    Mi you Ning glanced at the small but not small milk tea shop.


    At a glance, I saw Luo Wenhao and the girl sitting beside him.


    They both looked at her with wide eyes.


    Mi you Ning walks to the bar with a smile.


    "A coke on the rocks, please. Thank you."


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    Milk tea girl is ready immediately.


    A minute later, miyuning pays, takes the iced coke and walks to Luo Wenhao and the girl.


    "Here you are, Le Yao."


    When Luo Wenhao came to miyuning, he pulled his arm out of the hands of the girl beside him.


    His tone to miyuning seems to be no longer as arrogant as on the phone.


    Mi you Ning hears speech light to sweep one eye Luo Wen Hao, looked at the girl beside him again.


    The girl sitting next to Luo Wenhao''s eyes are full of provocation.


    It seems that miyuning did not see this.


    She sat opposite them very naturally.


    For Luo Wenhao''s greetings, she is ignored.


    It''s playing with your cell phone.


    In the hands of the mobile phone is the latest fruit ten, or Li Ze see her mobile phone is too old, just give her a change.


    Luo Wenhao naturally sees mi Youning''s mobile phone.


    He turned his eyes around, staring at mi you Ning in front of him.


    He always felt that the girl in front of him was different.


    The other party''s temperament, as well as the feeling of cowardice disappeared.


    It gave him some interest.


    At the same time, it is undeniable that when I just saw Le Yao get off the luxury car.


    His mind was more active.


    "Hello! Yue Yao, Wen Hao is talking to you. Don''t you hear me


    Miyuning glanced at the empty wechat, and there was no one else except Li Ze.


    Li Ze''s head looks stupid.


    It doesn''t match his own shrewdness.


    It''s a erha, a erha with tongue out.


    As soon as miyuning quit wechat and was ready to read the news, he heard the girl shouting.


    The finger stops and she turns off the phone.


    Hook lips, raised his head, showing a decent smile.


    "Liang Zhen, Luo Wenhao''s current girlfriend is still me, so you are not qualified to speak here."


    "You..." Liang Zhen stood up and pointed angrily at mi you Ning.


    "Shut up


    Luo Wenhao didn''t stop Liang Zhen, just wanted to see Le Yao''s attitude.


    However, at this time, she saw each other''s face, heart thump.


    The girl in front of her had a touch of determination on her face.


    Look at his eyes, there is no love.


    This is totally different from before.


    Liang Zhen can''t stand Luo Wenhao''s roar.


    She pointed to mi you Ning and asked, "Wen Hao, today you tell me, do you want her or me?"


    Liang Zhen''s persecution gives Luo Wenhao a headache.


    He began to regret bringing Liang Zhen.


    If he had known that Le Yao''s identity was not simple, he would not have decided to break up with him in such a hurry.


    But before he spoke, everything was in time.


    Miyuning suddenly stood up and gave a mocking smile to Liang Zhen.


    "Do you know what he is to me?"


    She pointed to Luo Wenhao and asked Liang Zhen.


    The latter showed a proud chin, "naturally know, is the person you like, is also your boyfriend."


    Miyuning shook his head.


    "No... no, it''s wrong."

 Chapter 1211

    Miyuning picked up the coke with ice on the table.


    She said: "he is a star in my eyes, one of thousands, I don''t care, he is nothing."


    With these words, Liang Zhen and Luo Wenhao started when they didn''t react.


    Open the cap of coke and hold it high on Luo Wenhao''s head.


    With a twist of his wrist, cold coke and ice fell on his head.


    "Ah..."


    Luo Wenhao hasn''t made a sound yet, but Liang Zhen has.


    That frightened scream, let the milk tea shop''s public line of sight turn over one after another.


    Luo Wenhao looks at Mi Youning.


    At this time, he has not recovered from the other side''s words.


    I don''t know why, when the girl opposite said that, his heart beat faster.


    It''s very abnormal.


    It''s not normal. He''s feeling a heartbeat.


    Miyuning poured coke on Luo Wenhao''s head.


    She was smiling from beginning to end.


    "Luo Wenhao, now we don''t owe anyone. You and I are good at our own way. We will be strangers when we meet again in the future."


    "No, Yue Yao, I didn''t promise. I won''t break up with you."


    With a sticky coke on his head, Luo Wenhao stood up.


    "What do you mean, Luo Wenhao?"


    Liang Zhen quit when he heard that.


    Reach for Luo Wenhao''s arm.


    "Don''t forget your college tuition!"


    Hearing Liang Zhen''s words, Luo Wenhao''s eyes showed his reluctance.


    All previous impulses have been put away.


    Liang Zhen''s voice of gnashing his teeth was heard by mi you Ning no matter how low it was.


    She clapped her hands, "OK, I''ve dumped Luo Wenhao. I don''t care if you like to accept the offer."


    Mi you Ning picked up a paper towel to wipe his hands and said to them with a smile.


    When Liang Zhen saw that she was going to leave, he quit immediately. "Yue Yao, you think you can go like this. You have to apologize to Wen Hao today!"


    Although he heard this, miyuning decided to ignore it.


    She stooped to pick up her cell phone, turned and walked to the door.


    "Le Yao! You stop for me


    Liang Zhen sees that miyuning really leaves, and reaches out his hand to quickly pull miyuning''s clothes.


    Mi you Ning''s face was very ugly when she felt that her clothes had been pulled and her back was facing them.


    She shook her arm hard and shook Liang Zhen''s hand away.


    Then he turned around and sneered, "Liang Zhen, do you want a face? Do you want me to show you all the dirty things I''ve done? "


    "You fart!"


    Liang Zhen doesn''t believe that Leyao will know anything.


    Even before a luxury car sent her, Liang really didn''t care about it.


    Because she has a grapevine, Yue Yao''s father died, her family is very poor.


    Yue Yao is a poor man.


    When he saw the luxury car send her, Liang Zhen''s first reaction was that Le Yao was taken care of.


    There are also the other party''s clothes, as well as the fruit in their hands.


    This kind of phenomenon shows that the Yue Yao in front of us was taken care of.


    Otherwise, how can there be such a big change in such a fast time.


    "Liang Zhen, let''s talk about it. Whose child is in your stomach?"


    Miyuning''s words completely shocked Liang Zhen and Luo Wenhao.


    People around the theatre also enjoy watching the theatre.


    "You talk nonsense! You''re bullshit! If you are jealous of me, Wen Hao will not like you even if you frame me up! "


    Liang Zhen began to talk nonsense, and his eyes showed confusion.

 Chapter 1212

    Miyuning is innocent.


    "OK, OK, then I''ll take it as nonsense. Now it''s none of my business, right? May I go now? "


    Of course, this is not to ask for their consent, but to let them know.


    This time, miyuning really turned around and left.


    Her figure is resolute and neat.


    Luo Wenhao looked at her back and felt that he had lost something.


    "Luo Wenhao!"


    Liang Zhen''s displeased voice rang out.


    This reminds Luo Wenhao of university tuition.


    His family is very poor, and he earns the cost of school.


    Even with Yue Yao, it''s the same.


    Many people say that Leyao is famous in school.


    Someone bet him that if he catches up with Le Yao, he will be given a sum of money.


    That''s half a month''s salary for his part-time job.


    Luo Wenhao naturally agreed.


    He is also lucky, and Le Yao has a good feeling for him.


    Luo Wenhao won the bet.


    Now they have been dating for less than half a year.


    If it is in the original plot, Yue Yao is ridiculed by Luo Wenhao and Liang Zhen today.


    And because she didn''t take part in the college entrance examination, she was poked in the heart by them.


    Luo Wenhao is not a good man, Liang Zhen is not a good thing.


    Miyuning walks out of the milk tea shop and glances around.


    In the original story, the owner cried here for a long time.


    After that, her destiny did not patronize her.


    I was forced by my uncle''s family.


    Broken her dream of University, but also forced her to go out to work, earn money can always be taken away by uncle.


    The original owner was not so stupid, but was forced.


    The demolition cost of the house is in uncle''s hands because Leyao is under 18 years old.


    Every time I give out my son, my uncle always has all kinds of reasons to go.


    I need to buy some good fruit for Dad today.


    Tomorrow is the money at home nervous, said it was forced to move the demolition fee.


    In this way, until Yue Yao came of age, when she felt the taste of freedom, reality slapped her hard again.


    The slap killed her.


    My cousin killed someone.


    Le Qingqing did not go to university, the other side has become a little sister.


    People who hang out on the street.


    When Le Yao was an adult, Le Qingqing killed a man by mistake.


    It seems that because of who robbed whose boyfriend, Le Qingqing killed a girl.


    But le Yao had bad luck. The uncle''s family forced her to take the blame.


    If the owner didn''t agree, he would threaten to dig her father''s grave.


    They don''t even pay.


    Unfortunately, the original owner is too stupid. In one year, he has developed a disposition to recognize his life.


    However, it is a crime to pick a person''s grave, and the demolition fee has already been embezzled by the uncle''s family.


    So the original owner went into the prison.


    Finally, he died in prison for no reason.


    They were killed alive.


    Miyuning walked on the spacious road, stopping and looking at the surrounding environment.


    This is the most familiar environment of the original owner.


    "Hello! Le Yao


    The flowing female voice came from afar.


    Mi you Ning gently picked her eyebrows and looked behind her for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Ze arrived at the airport, Li Xin had been waiting for a while.


    Li Xin''s tall back is very obvious.


    The other side''s handsome face, it is not to be ignored.


    But the cold from the bone, the alienation of thousands of miles is really powerful.


    He will stop the car to Li Xin''s side, the window down, "sorry, some things delayed."

 Chapter 1213

    Li Xin''s handsome facial features have no emotion at all, but the gently frowned eyebrows let Li Ze see in his eyes.


    He immediately got out of the car and went to the co pilot''s seat.


    "Well, my young master, please get on the bus quickly."


    Li Ze took Li Xin''s salute and got the trunk.


    Li Xin glanced at the back seat and saw that there was no one behind. His eyes could not help showing doubts.


    But he soon got into the co pilot''s seat.


    Li Ze put the salute in the trunk and looked around.


    He couldn''t help asking, "what about the team that you''re going abroad with? Why are you alone? "


    Li Xin sits gracefully in the co pilot''s seat, just like sitting in the huge Office of Tianpeng group, scanning the whole city.


    Each other''s body is born with a momentum, which can''t be ignored.


    Li Ze sat in the car, Li Xin light swept him one eye, full of tired look.


    Instead of answering the other person''s question, he asked, "where''s Le Yao? Don''t you mean to come today? "


    "Pa..." Li Ze patted his forehead.


    "I''m going to call her. This girl broke up with her boyfriend. I don''t know what''s going on now."


    Li Ze took out his mobile phone, but he didn''t see Li Xin''s ugly face, so he called him directly.


    "Dudududu..."


    No one answered the phone.


    Li Xin raised his arm on the edge of the window, reached out and pressed his forehead.


    "Well... No one answers the phone."


    Li Ze looked down at the automatic hang up phone and whispered.


    "Where is she? Go straight to meet someone. "


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning turned to look at the men and women not far away.


    Before the voice is standing in the middle, a yellow boy was holding the girl.


    When he recognized each other, mi you Ning''s heart was really delicate.


    Just think of this woman, this appeared in front of me.


    I can''t help but read.


    The girl is Yue Qingqing, her hair is the same color as the yellow hair around her.


    It''s a flow to wear clothes. I wish I didn''t wear clothes.


    The taste is quite vulgar, making people blind.


    "Hello! Le Yao, I heard that you''ve got a fortune recently. "


    Yue Qingqing pushes aside Huang Mao and walks towards mi you Ning.


    The rest of the men and women watched, then surrounded mi you Ning.


    Seeing the movements of these people clearly, MI Youning''s face was not flustered.


    Even the bottom of my heart is not half nervous.


    Yue Qingqing obviously felt a little disobedient to the indifferent Yue Yao.


    But think of each other some time ago, she was bullied.


    She ignored that subtlety.


    The most important thing is to get something from Yue Yao.


    Look at each other''s clothes. They are not the same as before.


    The mobile phone has been using fruit for ten years, which is really close to the big money.


    "The people of Le Yao Ming don''t talk in secret. They will take out the valuable ones from you, or you won''t want to leave today."


    Le Qingqing stands in front of Mi Mi Youning and looks at the apple ten in her hand enviously.


    At the same time, I clearly saw the dress logo on her body.


    There are few well-known brands in the country and children from rich families in schools that can afford to wear.


    As for how Le Qingqing knew, she often mixed up in nightclubs and the mermaids and Dragons she saw.


    A lot of things are brought out by people, and we know something about the luxury series.


    It is because of the recognition that the jealousy in Le Qingqing''s eyes can''t be covered up.

 Chapter 1214

    To shangle Qingqing''s envious sight, MI Youning reaches out his hand and spins the ten fruits in his hand.


    She said with a smile, "if I don''t give it, what can you do with me?"


    Where can le Qingqing hear her? Her eyes have been turning on the fruit ten.


    See the mobile phone in a flash, is about to land.


    Le Qingqing reaches forward to catch it.


    No matter how fast she was, she was not as fast as miyuning.


    Her step back makes Le Qingqing jump to the sky.


    "Le Yao, I advise you to hand in your mobile phone. You''d better take out the money, or you''ll lose your face."


    Naturally, yueqingqing is not reconciled.


    It''s not hard.


    But she failed in the end.


    The person in front of us is not the old Yue Yao.


    It''s miyuning, a place with thousands of years of reincarnation.


    How could she be fooled by a girl.


    Mi Youning put his mobile phone in his leisure pants pocket, looked up and said with disdain, "whoever comes will be welcome."


    This tone is more powerful than Le Qingqing.


    People around have been unable to bear, "do you want to go to Qingqing, are you familiar with this person?"


    Le Qingqing touched the root of her teeth, "unfamiliar, grab her cell phone."


    "All right!"


    Some boys even whistled.


    Because miyuning''s face is so beautiful.


    When Le Qingqing''s words were out, people around him poured in one after another.


    Most of the boys are thinking of taking advantage.


    They seldom meet such girls.


    Miyuning saw them come forward and squinted.


    She hates being touched, especially by strangers.


    Before these people do it, miyuning does it first.


    The power of her soul was carried to her feet.


    Raise a foot to will be apart from her nearest, before embracing the yellow hair body of Le Qingqing to greet.


    "Ah... Bang..."


    The other side was kicked under the wall by mi you Ning.


    Huang Mao''s cry of pain made others serious.


    They approached miyuning carefully, trying to control him.


    For their disorderly and disorganized attacks, MI Youning finds out the loopholes and makes a cool move... No, it''s a footwork.


    One of the very bold boys was kicked away by mi you Ning when he came to him.


    Of course, girls are a bit fierce.


    If you think it''s a girl and you don''t do it, that''s a joke.


    When a girl, who is stronger than Le Qingqing, pounces on MI Youning, the other side still has a finger tiger in her hand.


    If that thing is really attacked on the body, it can''t get up for a while.


    Miyuning stood still.


    The girl who rushed to her really had a certain look.


    "Up! Hit her


    Yue Qingqing sees that mi you Ning is not moving, and he immediately begins to coax him.


    The people who were beaten to the ground also showed some spirit one after another.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just then, the screeching brake sounds.


    The strong girl had already rushed in front of her. Mi Youning didn''t look back at the situation behind her.


    She slightly sideways, one leg up, at the girl''s waist attack.


    It''s not the kick, it''s the leg.


    It doesn''t really hurt each other.


    Girls should be treated differently


    But this time, still let the other side keep fast walking a few steps, finally fell on the ground.


    "Le Yao!"


    Li Ze went to the milk tea shop before and didn''t see anyone.


    Later, I found the photos of my mobile phone and asked the people in the store.

 Chapter 1215

    Only then did I know that something unpleasant had happened before.


    Although I don''t know the specific situation, I only know that it was the dispute between two girls and a boy.


    Li Ze drove around looking for the phone, unable to get through, thinking to see if it was around.


    It wasn''t long after the car left that I saw a group of people here.


    This area is not remote, but it is not very lively.


    If it wasn''t for enough space around the corner, Li Ze couldn''t really see it.


    Mi you Ning heard the voice behind him and gave a deep breath.


    I didn''t expect Li Ze to receive someone so soon.


    Le Qingqing and others looked at Li Ze who came down from the luxury car. They all lost some confidence.


    Of course, when miyuning takes the lead, they have no confidence.


    "Are you all right, Leyao?"


    Li Ze ran to mi you Ning with a worried look on his face.


    The scene just now scared him.


    Glanced at the fat girl lying on the ground, if the weight of Le Yao was too heavy.


    The picture was too beautiful for him to imagine.


    Each other''s size can hold two Yue Yao.


    This is the sister of the boss and good friend. She''s really hurt. Isn''t she looking for abuse.


    Miyuning shook her head to Li Ze''s worried face. "It''s OK. Thank you for your concern."


    As soon as Le Qingqing meets Li Ze and Le Yao, she immediately stands up and walks towards them.


    "Le Yao, you beat my friends, now they are injured, you have to make compensation."


    Li Ze glanced at the men and women lying on the ground. He was shocked.


    Are these people really injured by Leyao before?


    I still remember her fear of Le te Hui when I first met her.


    It''s not such a ferocious girl.


    Miyuning raised his chin and said with a smile to yueqingqing, "how can there be such a good thing in the world? If you rob me and are going to ask me to pay for my medical expenses, do you also need to pay criminal responsibility?"


    Then he took out his cell phone from his pocket.


    "What evidence do you have that we robbed you? It''s clear that you don''t know right from wrong..."


    Yue Qingqing stopped quickly.


    Because miyuning turned on the previous recording.


    "The people of Le Yao Ming don''t talk in secret. Take out the valuable things on you, or you won''t want to leave today."


    "Le Yao, I advise you to hand in your mobile phone. You''d better take out your money, or you''ll lose your face."


    "Do you want to go to Qingqing? Are you familiar with this man?"


    "Not familiar, grab her cell phone!"


    "All right!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After the recording, miyuning pressed pause.


    This is the recording she accidentally pressed when she was playing with her mobile phone.


    Yue Qingqing has a dog''s face.


    She never thought that Leyao could record.


    When did this guy get so smart.


    Li Ze stood aside and heard this, his face looked a little ugly.


    However, in an hour, Yue Yao had to break up and was robbed.


    To be honest, he has some sympathy for the girl.


    "Le Qingqing, do you want us to call the police and let them handle this?"


    Hearing this, Li Ze has taken out his mobile phone.


    "According to the laws and regulations of our country, the penalty for robbery is five to seven years. It seems that none of you is under 18 years old. You should have a reduced sentence, which is two or three years."


    When people around heard Li Ze''s words, they got up one after another.


    "Go... Go..."


    "Wait for me!"


    "Come on! Give me a hand... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1216

    Soon those people left, leaving only one happy green.


    "Le Yao, you are cruel enough. What your father said is true. You are a white eyed wolf who is not familiar with you."


    Miyuning laughed, "have I ever eaten your family''s food for so many years?"


    "..." Yue Qingqing frowned.


    Because her mother always said that Yue Yao and his daughter were poor, and they disliked them very much, and they had very little contact with each other.


    Even in the Spring Festival, there are few people to eat.


    "Have I ever spent a cent on your family in all these years?"


    "Don''t even think about it.


    Just like her mother.


    Borrow money? There is no door.


    Seeing that Le Qingqing didn''t speak, MI Youning said, "you see, I didn''t eat your food or spend your money. How can I say I''m a white eyed wolf.


    I don''t owe you anything, and my father doesn''t owe your family either. "


    "You! You''re just messing around! "


    Yue Qingqing said, but mi Youning turned and ran away.


    After Li Ze successfully sent the message, he put his mobile phone back in his pocket.


    Just now, he was just bluffing those children, but the legal and criminal responsibility is still true.


    Just happened to catch up with Li Xin to send him a message asking about the situation.


    Now that guy''s health is not good, so he didn''t get off.


    Even Le Qingqing has run away. Now he has to face another fact.


    Mi you Ning says to Li Ze, "brother Li, is he in the car?"


    She reached out and pointed to the car.


    Li Ze looked at her cunning eyes, laughed and shook his head, "now I know I''m worried. What did I do before? Why didn''t I answer your phone?"


    Miyuning turned over his mobile phone and saw Li Ze''s phone,


    "I didn''t see it. The phone was muted."


    "Trust you for once. The boss is in the car. Go."


    Li Ze pushed mi you Ning on the shoulder.


    Looking at the car parked not far away, MI Youning''s heart began to beat.


    Because of Li Xin''s personal information, she can''t see anything.


    In addition to the other party that is the president of Tianpeng group, other all don''t know.


    This situation is very subtle.


    Miyuning said that he was not sure whether the bottom of his heart was expectation, doubt, or other emotions.


    In a word, she has only one idea.


    That is to see Li Xin, who is sacred.


    But there''s one more thing that''s very subtle.


    They all called Ms. Liu''s mother.


    Are they half parents?


    That''s not right, because Mr. Liu was the first one to run.


    Now there''s a brother. He can''t be his own.


    What''s more, miyuning found out that Ms. Liu was no longer alive.


    The other party''s life information is still available. Before giving birth to the original owner, he didn''t entangle with other men at all.


    Miyuning went to the front of the car. When she was one meter away from the front of the car, the door was opened.


    Li Xin comes down from the car. Mi Youning is stunned by the tall figure of the other party and the handsome face.


    Although already through the memory of the original owner, I saw Li Xin''s face.


    There is no immediate visual impact.


    After Li Xin gets off the car, the corner of his mouth bends gently.


    That radian can''t be seen if you don''t look carefully.


    "Yue Yao, I''m Li Xin and your guardian."


    Li Xin stood opposite mi you Ning in a very gentle tone.


    It''s not as cold as before.


    Li Ze quickly walked a few steps and came to the middle of the two people, "come on, let''s get on the bus first. Sister Liu has made a table of delicious food. Let''s talk while eating."

 Chapter 1217

    Li Xin did not move, but toward the girl who was shorter than him.


    As he moved, miyuning stepped back two steps.


    "Little soul, quickly... Tell me who this man is and what''s the matter? Why do I have an idea that I want to... To knock him down? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing the words in front of him, he thought his host had something to fear.


    Listen to the tone in front, it''s trembling and panic.


    But in the back, it''s really hard for him to say.


    Is it that he let the host contact with something that should not be touched in some negligent place.


    Otherwise, why would other hosts change from high cold to flower mania.


    "Host, you are more and more obscene now... Take care of yourself."


    With such a sigh, Jiehun is ready to retire.


    However, how could miyuning let him go like this.


    She hasn''t got the information she wants.


    "I can''t do it, little soul. This man is so handsome! Look at his gentle temperament, it''s so handsome! I''m so fascinated when I look at you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There''s no need to confirm the soul. There''s something wrong with his host.


    "Host, just like it."


    "Really?"


    Miyuning looked up at the man who came to her with a faint smile.


    She asked the soul of the tone obviously with uncertainty.


    "Up, up! Hurry up


    Xiao hun''er said it several times in a row, and mi you Ning confirmed half of it.


    But soon mi you Ning''s words changed, "but is Li Ze a little old? I''m still under age. He''s almost thirty years old."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Yue Yao, I''m sorry to have been abroad for such a long time."


    Li Xin stretched out his hands to mi you Ning.


    Looking at the slender hand in front of him, mi you Ning used his little hand to hold it.


    "Thank you for your help, or I don''t know what will happen later."


    Miyuning is really grateful. After all, Lixin is a great benefactor of the original master.


    Li Xin felt the temperature of the little hand, and did not release it for the first time.


    Instead, he pulled the man to the car and said, "go home first. I''ll take good care of you."


    "Thank you..."


    "No, host, you can''t. Li Ze is not..."


    It took me a long time to respond. What does miyuning mean.


    He felt that he had suffered 10000 points of damage to his brain, as well.


    Miyuning sits in the back seat, followed by Li Xin.


    The distance between them is very close.


    Li Xin looks at the beautiful girl in front of her and has a good feeling.


    I thought it would be nice to have such a sister.


    Though not by blood.


    But thinking that this is the only daughter of her stepmother, Li Xin''s desire to take care of each other deepens a bit.


    Li Ze sat in the driver''s seat and did not ask. He directly started the car and drove to the villa.


    From the car, mi you Ning straight to Li Xin have a good smile, then hang down his head, like a very clever girl in general.


    "Oh? What is Li Ze? Little soul, I think he''s very good. "


    Miyuning deliberately used a very serious tone, but at this time, looking at her face, she had a playful smile on her face.


    This is clearly to tease the little soul, this is to deceive him.


    "Host, don''t you think Li Xin is more handsome than Li Ze? He fascinates you more, makes your heart beat, makes you want to fall out of control, makes you..."

 Chapter 1218

    "Stop, stop, stop..."


    As soon as mi you Ning heard the words of Jie Hun, he immediately stopped.


    "I see. I''m teasing you. I just want you to relax and see what you''re doing when you''re so nervous."


    "..." the soul of caution is about to explode.


    "Pull black! I can''t get in touch with you! Goodbye


    "No, never again!"


    Miyuning can see that this time xiaohuner really blew up.


    "My dear little soul, remember to miss me."


    However, xiaohuner has known her for thousands of years. I really don''t know what she means.


    She just wants to test Li Xin''s identity.


    As long as Jiehun agrees that she is close to Lixin, there is a half possibility that this man is the special existence she is looking for.


    Of course, like Li Ze, the spirit of abstinence must be stopped for the first time.


    This is the bug.


    This kind of loophole, small soul son how didn''t react to come over.


    She has used several planes.


    Once or twice, maybe we can''t find it, but twice or three.


    Miyuning didn''t believe his old partner was such a fool.


    It''s just mutual neglect.


    Because xiaohuner can''t say a lot, but it doesn''t prevent him from pointing out some problems in a roundabout way.


    Tacit understanding doesn''t exist for ordinary people.


    Look at xiaohuner''s attitude before, it seems to be the same.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ze drove into the courtyard of the villa and stopped the car.


    Li Xin was the first to open the door.


    "Sir, you are back!"


    Sister Liu has been waiting for a long time.


    When I heard the car outside the door, I came out immediately.


    Seeing Mrs. Liu, Li Xin nodded faintly.


    This is an old man who has taken care of him for a long time and deserves some respect.


    Liu sister-in-law walked quickly, "this time for a long time, more than a month."


    Li Ze and mi you Ning also got out of the car.


    The former took out the salute from the trunk, "I''m starving. I didn''t eat breakfast to pick you up, Li Xin."


    Hearing his complaint, Li Xin takes a look at mi you Ning.


    "Go ahead."


    "Well, well, I''ll prepare for you."


    Mrs. Liu was a little excited, especially when she saw Li Xin.


    ¡­¡­


    The three did not leave after lunch.


    If Li Xin had been in the past, he would have focused on his work.


    But now it''s different.


    All of a sudden, he had a new sister, and he had a responsibility.


    Li Ze glances at his friend and mi you Ning. He reaches for the fruit on the table and stands up.


    He said to Li Xin, "I''ll go and sort out the documents you''re going to sign next."


    "Good." Li Xin''s handsome face has no expression.


    In fact, he has a secretary. These things are the work of assistants and secretaries.


    And Li Ze, as a lawyer director, how can he do this.


    It''s just to leave space for mi you Ning and Li Xin to be alone.


    After Li Ze left, MI Youning sat in her seat and did not speak. She was very well behaved.


    However, Li Xin does not think she is a clever girl.


    It''s nice to look at it in person.


    He was in the car before, but he saw the force of the other side with his own eyes.


    This little girl is not a loser.


    "I heard that your college entrance examination results have come out. Have you chosen which university to go to?"


    Miyuning, with his fingers, looked up at the man in front of him with a smile.


    Since this man is the one she''s looking for.


    Then she doesn''t have to pretend anything.


    "Want to stay in the city, a big."


    "Well, that''s OK. It''s closer to home."

 Chapter 1219

    Li Xin''s tone is rigorous, but also a bit flat.


    It''s like he''s a man without feelings.


    "A university is the top university in the whole country, but the score is a problem. I know someone in the school, and I''ll ask them at that time."


    As soon as mi you Ning heard this, he understood that Li Xin didn''t think she could get into a university.


    But think about it, although the original master''s score is good, but want to enter a big, it is really very difficult.


    In addition, there is a quota for a university to recruit students every year.


    Mi you Ning blinked his eyes and said innocently, "brother, I got 710 in the exam. Although I need a quota in advance, it shouldn''t be difficult for me to get in this score."


    Li Xin''s eyes move when he hears mi you Ning''s score.


    He looked at the girl in front of him seriously.


    He just called his brother.


    That sound is soft and sweet.


    Sure enough, he is a child.


    That clever appearance, let Li Xin these days depressed mood improved a lot.


    "Well, the score is not low. I didn''t expect that uncle Le''s daughter was a bully."


    When it comes to Uncle Le, Li Xin knows that he is wrong.


    But it''s hard to take it back.


    Looking at the girl opposite, she didn''t show too much sadness.


    Mi you Ning looked up at the line of sight, very straightforward show a touch of light smile.


    "It''s OK. I don''t mind too much. Dad doesn''t have pain when he leaves. I think it''s another relief for him."


    Li Xin does not know how to say, can only recognize the nod.


    He didn''t see his own mother. Later, when he was a little older, he was brought up by Ms. Liu.


    Later, Ms. Liu left, and the old man also died.


    It seems that he is just dull for a period of time, not too sad.


    A lot of people say he was born short of an emotional line.


    To anyone is very cold, no feelings.


    No one will attract his attention, even the closest relatives.


    Li Xin can''t agree with this.


    Because when his relatives died, he was also a bit uncomfortable.


    It''s just that I didn''t get to the point of grief.


    The atmosphere of the restaurant was a bit awkward for a moment.


    At this time, Mrs. Liu brought out an ice cream cake.


    "Miss Le, your ice cream cake."


    As soon as miyuning saw the plate of ice cream cake, his eyes turned into crescent moon.


    Now the weather is so hot, this thing has become her favorite.


    Li Xin sits on the opposite side, taking a panoramic view of the satisfied smile on her face.


    Especially the beautiful little face, the smile made his heart soft.


    This kind of feeling made him a little strange and strange.


    But this feeling didn''t disgust him.


    Mi you Ning took the ice cream cake from Liu''s sister-in-law. When she was about to start, she thought of the man opposite.


    "Brother, do you want to eat?"


    There was something painful about her tone.


    If it''s Li Xin in the past, it''s bound to refuse such sweets.


    But on the girl''s painful face, he very reserved point chin.


    Ben is ready for Li Xin''s refusal.


    But what the hell is this.


    Mrs. Liu doesn''t mean the man opposite, but sweets are what she hates most.


    So what''s going on.


    The water spilled by the words.


    Mi you Ning is about to push away the ice cream cake in front of her, when Li Xin suddenly stands up.


    "No, I''ll try it."


    Li Xin stood up, and his tall body slowly moved towards mi you Ning.

 Chapter 1220

    Walking to the other side, Li Xin bends down and opens his mouth to wait for feeding.


    Mi you Ning can''t accept Li Xin who has changed into a strange style in the last second.


    However, Li Xin finished the action and regretted it.


    However, this withdrawal made him lose face.


    He simply squints his eyes and stares at mi you Ning.


    This look seems to have no emotion, but the man in front of him is so handsome and extraordinary.


    Miyuning looked at each other, the most important thing was the man in front of her, the one she was looking for.


    This person is clearly a foul, close look at each other''s eyes, it seems that there are stars, let her can''t help but look a few more eyes.


    Mi you Ning''s "bashful" drooping eyes, in fact, had already deviated from his thought.


    Close to Li Xin, closer than in the car.


    She clearly smelled each other, that strong strong strong hormone breath.


    Stop, stop, stop


    I can''t think any more.


    The original owner''s body is not yet mature, and those problems are not what a baby can think about.


    When mi you Ning looks down and uses the spoon in his hand to fiddle with the ice cream cake.


    Li Xin clearly see in front of the girl side face.


    The girl is really beautiful, and her temperament is very attractive.


    What attracts Li Xin most is the other side, the red earlobe.


    So it''s shyness.


    Miyuning raises his spoon and delivers the ice cream cake to Li Xin.


    "Brother, eat."


    Really want to face the sweet - greasy ice cream cake, Li Xin''s heart a bit refused.


    But he still opened his mouth and slowly ate the ice cream cake in the girl''s hand.


    Miyuning enjoyed his beauty with a smile, as well as his suspicious eyes.


    There''s no imaginary antipathy.


    Although it was sweet, it was not as unacceptable as he thought.


    It''s a little different.


    Li Xin stood up and touched mi you Ning''s hair.


    "Not bad, you eat first, I''ll go upstairs to deal with business."


    "Good."


    Mi you Ning watches Li Xin turn and leave.


    Before they reached the stairs, they turned around and prepared to enjoy her ice cream cake.


    "By the way, what''s your plan for the remaining half a month?"


    Li Xin thought of less than a month to start school, stopped and turned to ask.


    Miyuning thought for a moment, "no, I''m very grateful for being able to solve the previous problem."


    "Well, I''ll be busy with my work in the next period of time. If you have anything to ask Li Ze, I''ll help you arrange the big a business."


    "OK, thank you, brother."


    Seeing the girl sitting at the dining table showing her clever appearance, Li Xin is also in a happy mood.


    He himself is a strong existence, like clever people.


    And miyuning is just his favorite.


    Smart, smart, cunning, but clever.


    In short, let him have some trouble before the mind, all disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next half month, mi you Ning really seldom saw Li Xin.


    It''s hard to see one side in a week. It''s no exaggeration.


    They always come back late at night and leave early the next morning.


    Once Li Ze said that Tianpeng group was ready to develop abroad.


    Miyuning sits on the carpet of the villa hall.


    She leaned back on the sofa with her mobile phone in her hand and her admission notice of a university was beside her.


    Tomorrow is the day to report on a.


    She hasn''t seen Li Xin for three or four days.


    "Ding..."


    The cell phone rings.


    Miyuning opens wechat.

 Chapter 1221

    Stupid two ha: "little demon, tomorrow you will start school, the boss has no time, wait for me to send you... Honey smile. Jpg."


    Seeing Li Ze''s words, mi you Ning knows that this person is definitely with Li Xin.


    They often chat on wechat when they are bored.


    Before Li Ze called her Xiao Yao, later she gradually became a little demon.


    The United States said that her more than a month has changed a lot since he first brought her back.


    Become people dare not recognize, more and more like a goblin.


    So the name of the other party is more and more strange.


    Because there is no one else in wechat, miyuning also changed his name to xiaoyaoer.


    Xiaoyao''er: "brother Li, you are proud... You are a fool. Jpg."


    Stupid two ha: "little demon, you are naughty... Look at my 20 meter long knife. Jpg."


    Little demon: "don''t look, don''t look, son of a bitch lays eggs. Jpg."


    Stupid two ha: "darling my fairy. Jpg."


    Mi you Ning saw the abstract picture sent by the other party and narrowed his eyes and laughed.


    Xiaoyao''er: "brother doesn''t let me play with strange corn, you go. Jpg."


    She didn''t continue to talk with Li Ze because she had to sort out the things that she would go to school tomorrow.


    Pick up the things on the sofa, stand up and go upstairs.


    When she went upstairs, she forgot to take her cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianpeng group president office.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Li Xin takes a casual look at Li Ze.


    Just because the other person''s laughter is too strong.


    These days is the quarterly report of group accounts, he will be very busy.


    In the past, he was not involved in these things.


    However, there is something wrong with this year''s accounts, and the number is also a bit strange. Li Xin decides to check them himself.


    Of course, he''s not alone.


    Those who can be trusted around us should be coolies.


    Li Ze is naturally one of them.


    Li Xin just saw Li Ze laughing.


    Li Ze heard his friend''s question and handed Li Xin his mobile phone with a smile.


    He all envied: "it''s not your baby sister, it''s really a living treasure."


    Li Xin doesn''t know, so he takes the phone and looks at Mi Youning''s head.


    Then he looked at their chat records.


    Especially the last expression pack.


    Brother won''t let me play with strange corn, you go.


    Seeing this picture, Li Xin pursed her lips and curved.


    However, his smile, let Li Ze see in the eyes, but widened his eyes, as if to see something incredible.


    "Damn it! Li Xin, you can laugh too. I still think you have facial paralysis! "


    Li Xin raised his head and glanced coldly at Li Ze.


    "Work!"


    "Well, well... You''re the boss. I''ll work well."


    Li Ze continued to review the accounts.


    However, he forgot one thing, that is, Li Xin did not return the mobile phone to him.


    Lixin took a look at xiaoyaoer''s account, reached out and picked up his mobile phone on the table.


    He had registered wechat before, but hardly went up.


    There are several family members and some business partners.


    Then there are some friends, such as Li Ze.


    Li Xin applied to add xiaoyaoer as a friend on wechat.


    After applying, he put all his mobile phones on his desk and continued to work.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning, who is at home, doesn''t know. Li Xin takes the initiative to add her friends.


    Now she was a little sad.


    Just because in the past half a month, it is difficult for her to get in touch with Li Xin.


    They live under the same roof, but they are like strangers.


    Contact with Li Xin is not so much as with Li Ze.


    The other party is really a god man.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I promise you to add more, and I will add more every day in the future.


    Amway!!!


    Huahua''s final book: quick wear: the strategy manual for the president


    Introduce: System: "host, you should be leisurely this time --" Su Yun smiles to nod, backhand lifted male and female advocate.


    System: "host, you should be good --" Su Yun nodded sincerely and provoked the boss.


    System: "host, you don''t need a task, just one person in charge."


    Su Yun thinks it''s a good feeling. It''s a pity that she meets a big boss.


    Su Yun, who was originally the elite Tasker of the super plane, collapsed into the task world and met the eternal love.


    Male strong female strong, two people hand in hand crazy abuse slag, upgrade version face, all the way cool in the end.


    The absolute Su Shuang sweet pet article, teases each male god, the president big boss, the fancy teases unceasingly¡¾ Pet text + 1v1 + male strong female strong]

 Chapter 1222

    "Little soul, do you think Li Xin is a working machine? Why do you keep working every day? I''ve been under the same roof for half a month, and I''ve met three times in total.


    It''s just three sides. The first time is for the first time, the second time is the second day of the first meeting, and then it''s in the middle of the night.


    How can this man fall down? I think he is a robot at all. "


    Mi Ying, while picking up his school reports, make complaints about the soul.


    Big a can stay, but miyuning is going to stay.


    And her age is a problem.


    Even if you want to do something, you need to be an adult.


    Recently, Tianpeng group is preparing to develop abroad, which can not be solved in a short time.


    So why not produce hazy beauty from distance.


    It''s only a year and a half. It shouldn''t be a big problem.


    "Host, I think you are too busy. You haven''t started the task of the original."


    "What''s the hurry? It''s still a year."


    "If you are happy..."


    "Little soul, why are you so weak recently? Who drained you?"


    "... you think too much."


    Mi you Ning spread his hands, "OK, but if you get married, I will give you a dowry."


    "Miyuning! I thank you, I thank your family! "


    Little soul exploded.


    This was completely ignited by miyuning.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning couldn''t react for a moment.


    "... little soul, are you trampled on the tail?"


    Little soul didn''t speak.


    In fact, he is also very sad.


    Because his memory is a little confused.


    There are always some inexplicable things pouring into his memory.


    Those things make him very strange, even extremely repellent.


    But the name of Fengxie appeared in his mind again.


    The name is very familiar, very familiar.


    The kind of name he remembers in his own bones.


    As for being trampled on the tail, it doesn''t exist.


    But little soul''s menopause is coming.


    He was very upset, very unhappy.


    There''s a desire to do little things.


    After a while, xiaohuner went online again, "host, next time we enter a different world."


    "Well, good."


    Miyuning is still packing.


    She didn''t know, so she sold herself.


    I packed two full suitcases and a backpack.


    Miyuning looks for her mobile phone and finds that it doesn''t.


    I just went downstairs to look for it.


    The lost mobile phone was found on the sofa downstairs.


    Miyuning stoops to pick up the phone.


    "Miss Le, it''s time for lunch."


    Just opened the mobile phone screen, Liu Sao''s voice remembered.


    "Well, here we are."


    She turned on her cell phone and walked to the restaurant.


    When I opened wechat, I thought Li Ze would send another message.


    It didn''t.


    Someone applied to be her friend.


    I was going to refuse.


    However, the logo of Tianpeng group has temporarily stopped miyuning''s next move.


    She gave her consent.


    After his friend''s application was approved, MI Youning glanced at the logo of Tianpeng group.


    Then he entered each other''s circle of friends.


    If she is not wrong, this person should be the one she read before.


    The other side''s circle of friends is very simple. It''s all about the project cooperation of Tianpeng group, and all the ribbon cutting, as well as the company''s R & D products.


    Seeing one of the black-and-white photos, MI Youning has confirmed that it is Li Xin''s wechat.


    Black and white office, and the corner of the photo album, as well as the location of business cards.

 Chapter 1223

    All this shows that this is Li Xin''s wechat.


    Although black and white style seems simple, but the pattern of atmosphere and reveals the value of dress up.


    The photo album at the corner of the table is Li Xin himself.


    The location of the business card is very obvious. If you zoom in, you can see Li Xin.


    The angle of the photo shows that the man was taken in an office seat.


    The angle is very easy to find.


    Who can sit in Lixin''s office.


    I''m also the manager of Tianpeng group. I can''t think of anyone else except myself.


    "Miss le will start school tomorrow. Will she live in school or at home?"


    After serving, Mrs. Liu did not leave.


    Mi you Ning raised her head to smile at Liu Sao with eight teeth. "She''s a resident."


    "Alas... Miss Le''s residence at school has made the family even colder."


    Mrs. Liu shook her head, somewhat disappointed.


    Miyuning thought about it, too.


    Li Xin goes out early and comes back late every day. It''s estimated that he won''t be able to eat Mrs. Liu''s meal for half a month.


    "Sister Liu, I still come back on Saturdays and Sundays. I live in school on weekdays. I always come back on holidays."


    Liu Sao, who had just entered the kitchen, came out immediately after hearing this.


    "Good, good, good. When you come back, Mrs. Liu will make delicious food for you."


    "Well, thank you, Mrs. Liu."


    "I''ve told you so many times. Don''t be so polite."


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his eyes. It was already dawn.


    She still didn''t see Li Xin last night.


    Today is the beginning of school. It''s the rush hour.


    It''s time for Li Ze to pick her up at home.


    Miyuning quickly gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    It took ten minutes from brushing teeth and washing face to dressing and finishing.


    After taking a look at the two suitcases in the bedroom, miyuning put on her schoolbag, one suitcase in each hand, pulled it up and walked out.


    At the moment when the door was opened, the leaning study was opened.


    It was at the moment when miyuning opened the door.


    The man who came out of the study was Li Xin in a suit.


    This dress makes his cool breath more obvious.


    However, the handsome face showed a gentle smile when he saw mi you Ning.


    Although it is very shallow, it can even be ignored.


    But it didn''t hinder mi you Ning''s vision and put it in his eyes.


    "Brother, you are at home!"


    Miyuning''s voice was very excited and even a little happy.


    Seeing that he was expected like this, Li Xin''s heart was also very useful.


    He nodded. "Well, I worked overtime last night to finish the work. I can send you to report today."


    If Li Ze heard this, he would definitely point his middle finger.


    Last night, it was all the employees of the whole company who went to work overtime, while Li Xin was just sleeping in the rest room of the office, although he was also very hard.


    All this is just to send Le Yao to school the next day.


    "Wow... Really, I''m so happy."


    The smile on miyuning''s face was as clean and pure as a child who got candy.


    This makes Li Xin like this girl more.


    At this time, he felt that his original decision was so wise.


    Adopted this girl, cleverly let his body and mind are happy.


    Such a clever sister is really rare.


    Li Xin goes to mi you Ning and takes the two suitcases in her hand.


    See the other side''s hair has a wisp of hair up.


    He stopped to go downstairs, released the suitcase in his hand, and raised his hand to miyuning''s face.

 Chapter 1224

    Seeing his movements, miyuning obviously stepped back.


    Such action, let Li Xin''s hand pause.


    He gave mi you Ning a deep look.


    See the smile on her face unchanged, even without any antipathy.


    Then he reached out again and came to the other side''s head.


    Slender hands, such as jade, pressing on the curled wisp of hair.


    It took a while to let go.


    Miyuning didn''t know why. She looked up at the handsome man with a smile in her eyes.


    Although the other side has a cold temperament, but have to say that the figure, that appearance are walking hormones.


    Li Xin is not a tough guy, but also full of masculinity, is a very gentle man.


    It''s just that the other party''s cool breath has covered up a lot of things.


    Hand away, Lixin found that the hair up, still up, and did not change.


    After Li Xin takes his hand away, MI Youning reaches for it.


    "Don''t worry, brother. It''s time for us to go."


    After she touched it, she found that there was a wisp of curled hair.


    She saw no need to delay.


    Unfortunately, Li Xin''s temperament is just like obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    He pursed the corners of his lips and looked at the curled hair in agony.


    "Wait for me first."


    Li Xin turns to walk toward the direction of the bedroom.


    In less than a minute, it came out quickly.


    But he still had a bottle in his hand.


    Walking to MI Yannin''s side, Li Xin pressed the bottle''s spray in the warped up place and sprayed several times.


    This kind of action has made mi you Ning dull.


    Li Xin doesn''t have obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    It''s just that my hair is up.


    The other side''s serious expression made it difficult for her not to doubt.


    Li Xin looked at the curled hair was finally pressed down, and then released the frown that had been gently wrinkled.


    He smilingly put the bottle in his hand on the decorative counter.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Mi you Ning nodded in a daze.


    She followed Li Xin downstairs.


    Looking at each other''s back, mi you Ning feels that she really doesn''t know Li Xin at all.


    This man is absolutely obsessive-compulsive.


    But it doesn''t look very serious.


    Before Li Xin took out the bottle from the bedroom, did not put back to the original bedroom.


    So it should be a mild obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Only the other side care about will be more obvious.


    "Sir, Miss Le has come down."


    Mrs. Liu was standing downstairs, just about to go upstairs, when she found that they had gone downstairs.


    Seeing Li Xin holding a suitcase in her hand, Mrs. Liu quickly stepped forward to take it.


    "I''ll do it, sir."


    In Mrs. Liu''s impression, Li Xin has never done any housework since she was a child.


    She takes care of her daily life and has a life secretary on a business trip.


    "Lixin, someone is looking for you."


    Just then, Li Ze came out of the door.


    The other side''s face is a bit unhappy, but also a bit watching the show.


    Li Xin came down to Li Ze, "who?"


    On weekdays, few people visit without notice.


    "Your girlfriend."


    "Cough..."


    As soon as miyuning came down to Liu Sao''s side, he heard Li Ze''s words.


    Li Xin has a girlfriend?!


    You''re kidding.


    She was sure that this man was the one she was looking for. How could she play with her in a twinkling of an eye.


    Li Ze


    Li Xin''s tone is a bit serious and displeased.


    Li Ze immediately raised his hand to surrender, "good good good, is an ex girlfriend."

 Chapter 1225

    "Why do you bring people?"


    Li Xin this words asked, let Li Ze feel guilty touch nose.


    "Liang Shuang said he was pregnant with your baby."


    "Bang..."


    Li Xin and Li Ze, as well as Liu Sao''s eyes, put on mi you Ning one after another.


    The trunk was knocked over by miyuning.


    When she heard that someone was looking for her, or that she was still a girlfriend, she didn''t feel good.


    At this time, when she heard that she was pregnant with Li Xin''s child, MI Youning didn''t doubt her fault for the first time.


    She wants to meet the woman outside.


    I can''t see Li Xin''s information, but the women outside can see it.


    For the three pairs of eyes, MI Youning bent his lips, "I''m not careful. You go on, you go on..."


    With these words, miyuning walked out quickly.


    Liang Shuang... She is really looking forward to it.


    Li Xin has a girlfriend, which she never expected.


    There was no one to stop mi you Ning from going out.


    Li Xin light looking at Li Ze, "I did not touch her."


    "Nonsense! Brother, for so many years, I still don''t know that when you are touched by a woman, you want to disinfect your whole body.


    It''s just that this woman came prepared. The other person was holding the DNA identification of fetal villi. I saw that there was no problem... "


    Li Ze said, his face became ugly.


    It is when he knows his friends that he is sure that Liang Shuang''s baby is not Li Xin''s.


    But that DNA test was absolutely true.


    If it''s fraud, it''s unlikely.


    Because of the support of Tianpeng group, Li Xin is one of the decision-making power in the hospital.


    Li Xin heard Li Ze''s words, and his face became expressionless.


    A dark light flashed through the deep eyes.


    "Let''s go out and have a look. Leyao has to report. Don''t delay her."


    "All right."


    Li Ze and Li Xin pull up a suitcase and walk out the door, with sister-in-law Liu behind them.


    However, Liang Shuang and mi you Ning outside the door are at odds.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as miyuning came out of the villa, he saw the woman standing on the steps.


    The other side is facing away from her.


    When I heard the door open, I turned around.


    The woman''s eyes clearly showed expectation.


    However, when he saw mi you Ning, his expectant eyes turned up instantly.


    "Who are you?"


    The tone of questioning made mi you Ning smile.


    When I saw Liang Shuang, mi you Ning saw all the information about his life.


    Liang Shuang has something to do with her.


    But now, it''s still the baby in this woman''s stomach.


    "Auntie, who are you? Why are you at my door?"


    "Your family? You say this is your home? "


    Miyuning nodded cleverly, with a happy smile on his face.


    This kind of smile stimulated Liang Shuang.


    Liang Shuang has been dating Li Xin for half a year and knows that he has no elder sister.


    So who is the girl in front of you.


    Liang Shuang is really jealous of that beautiful white face.


    Because she broke up with Li Xin when they were abroad.


    She drugged each other.


    That night is very chaotic, chaotic let her the next day, bear Lixin silent anger.


    The other party insisted on breaking up despite her plea.


    Thinking of the twists and turns, Liang Shuang suddenly smiles.


    Even if Li Xin has a new love, how about it.


    There are Li''s seeds in her stomach.


    It''s a talisman of her status.


    The distortion on Liang Shuang''s face disappeared in an instant, and she gave mi you Ning a gentle smile.

 Chapter 1226

    "Little sister, I''m Li Xin''s girlfriend."


    When speaking, Liang Shuang also touched his stomach very gently.


    "I already have his baby in my stomach."


    Mi you Ning smiles and looks into Liang Shuang''s eyes.


    Her eyes are beautiful, as if she could talk.


    Being watched by such eyes, Liang Shuang almost can''t help but want to tear the girl in front of him.


    Reason prevented her from doing so.


    "It''s not good for little sister to be a third party. I advise you to leave Li Xin''s side as soon as possible.


    You don''t know what love is when you are young, love. Go home and find your parents... "


    "Stop, stop, stop..." mi you Ning stops each other.


    Liang Shuang forced his anger, showing a false smile, "little sister, your adults have not taught you, you are not allowed to interrupt when others speak?"


    Miyuning leaned against the door and shook Liang Shuang''s index finger.


    "Auntie, I just interrupted your dream. Lixin will never be yours. Please remember that if it''s not your own, don''t expect it.


    As for the child in your stomach, whose seed is going to go to? When all people are idiots, I believe it with your words? "


    At this point, Liang Shuang''s face has been very distorted.


    Mi you Ning frowned and thought for a while, then continued: "by the way, the DNA is more accurate now. It seems that the DNA of immediate family members can be detected.


    For example, a woman is not clean and sleeps with several men, all of whom belong to the same family.


    She has a child, and she doesn''t know who it is. She just needs to test the gene, which can be detected very accurately. "


    Liang Shuang''s face became more and more ugly with mi you Ning''s words.


    Miyuning didn''t seem to see her face.


    She continued: "you are so old, don''t toss, toss down the body, and Lixin can only be mine."


    The last Li Xin can only be mine, although the voice is very low.


    However, Li Ze, who walked faster, heard this for the first time.


    It made his face a little strange.


    Li Ze went to see his friends behind him for the first time.


    But I found my friend on the phone.


    Listening to the content is a call from the company.


    The company is very busy these days.


    Until Li Xin Hang up the phone, Li Ze this just close to, "do you hear little demon son''s words?"


    Li Xin doesn''t know why.


    "You''re bullshit. Lixin belongs to me, only to me. He''s the father of my baby!"


    At this time, Liang Shuang''s crazy words came.


    This makes Li Ze and Li Xin have changed their faces.


    They walked out of the door one by one.


    "Mr. Li!"


    Liang Shuang immediately tears in his eyes when he sees Li Xin.


    Li Ze came to mi you Ning''s body and asked in a low voice, "what''s the situation of xiaoyao''er''s war?"


    Mi you Ning squints at Li Xin. Seeing that the other person is looking at her, he doesn''t give Liang Shuang a look.


    This makes her very comfortable, turning her head to Li Ze.


    But to a gossip face.


    "There is no war, only a soloist."


    For this, Li Ze is very agree with, "well, drama essence is essence."


    Mi Yu Ning instantly thumbs up on Li Ze''s thumb, which is awesome for his movements and expressions.


    Li Xin sees two people''s movements in one side, taut the expression on the face.


    Try not to look uncomfortable.


    When did Li Ze and Le Yao become so familiar.

 Chapter 1227

    The atmosphere between them always made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Especially when we see that they are so close to each other.


    This makes Lixin feel dazzling.


    Let him have an impulse to pull Li Ze apart.


    Li Ze noticed that the cold sight on his body made his hair stand up.


    He looked along the line of sight, on the Li Xin calm, and expressionless handsome face.


    Liang Shuang see Lixin ignore her, quickly find a sense of existence.


    "Mr. Li, I have your child in my stomach. I really like you. The child is innocent. I want to keep the child."


    Finish saying she also comes forward, want to stretch out a hand to pull Li Xin''s clothes.


    Seeing her action, Li Xin quickly steps back.


    His cold sharp line of vision, brush to beam Shuang body shot.


    "Stay away from me."


    Li Xin''s tone showed disgust.


    Obvious alienation.


    See Li Xin this can''t touch the appearance of the body, Liang Shuang''s face is particularly ugly.


    this is it.


    Every time.


    When other people make boyfriends, they hug each other.


    And she made a boyfriend, although the other side''s conditions are very high.


    But this even touch not behavior, let her self doubt.


    Is not their own body with the virus, so that this man dare not touch.


    Nearly half a year, she did not take the initiative to meet Li Xin''s hand.


    In the past, when I met Li Xin''s clothes, they all had to go and wash them quickly.


    Of course, the clothes she touched were also lost.


    Li Xin is ill. He is very ill.


    Liang Shuang has been with him for half a year.


    Li Xin stepped back and looked down at the wrist watch.


    Then he went to miyuning, took her hand and went down the steps.


    "Eh?"


    Miyuning was pulled away and could not help making a sound.


    Li Ze raised his eyebrows when he saw the scene, and his eyes were full of banter.


    Liang Shuang blew up.


    When seeing Li Xin pulling mi you Ning''s hand, the whole person is not good.


    Her face was extremely ugly.


    The eyes on mi you Ning are eager to unload Da Ren into eight pieces.


    Feeling Liang Shuang''s sight, mi you Ning turns around and smiles, which is beautiful.


    Li Xin


    This completely angered Liang Shuang.


    Regardless of others, he called his name Li Xin.


    The man holding mi you Ning in front of him did not stop even when he heard his name.


    Li Ze leisurely also followed down the steps, Li did not pay attention to Liang Shuang.


    He''s the one who brought the people.


    But this woman is too restless.


    When Li Xin was dating this woman, he was not optimistic about it.


    But he thought of a lot of results, there is no such shock in front of him.


    Liang Shuang is pregnant and even says it''s Li Xin''s.


    Li Xin what character temper, beat to death he also don''t believe this man will be on Liang Shuang.


    I don''t think it''s very serious.


    It''s really serious for women.


    Serious to a woman, Lixin the whole person will be very irritable.


    Last time I went on a business trip abroad, Liang Shuang was the woman who was with Li Xin.


    If you want to know who Liang Shuang is, it''s Li Xin''s secretary.


    It belongs to the life secretary.


    Liang Shuang actively pursues Li Xin.


    Li Xin doesn''t hate Liang Shuang, just want to try whether he will accept women.


    It seems that there has never been a woman in his world, except for a lady Liu.


    When he knew the news, Li Ze''s brain even crashed for a moment.


    Incredible, shocked, the world disillusioned.

 Chapter 1228

    "Sir..."


    Before Li Xin brought mi you Ning to his exclusive car, the driver immediately got out of the car and opened the door.


    Li Xin gently protects mi you Ning''s head and lets him get on the bus.


    "Lixin, you bastard!"


    Liang Shuang also quickly catch up.


    At the thought of Li Xin touching a woman''s hand, her jealousy can no longer be controlled.


    "What''s good about that girl? Can she satisfy you physically!


    It''s just a doll who doesn''t know anything. I didn''t expect you to like it!


    Li Xin, now that I am pregnant with your child, you must be responsible for me! "


    Miyuning was stunned when he heard Liang Shuang''s words.


    It''s not because of Liang Shuang''s straightforward words.


    It''s because Li Xin, who hears Liang Shuang''s words, sends out the low pressure all over his body.


    His pretty face was chilly.


    It''s a sign of extreme unhappiness, anger, anger.


    Li Ze is still pulling the trunk in his hand. He stops when he hears Liang Shuang''s unstoppable words behind him.


    He turned and looked at Liang Shuang without expression.


    Seeing that the other party is going to pass him and go to Lixin, he immediately stops the person.


    "Miss Liang, you should know what to say and what not to say. When you slander my boss, I can sue you for slander."


    Liang Shuang was frightened by Li Ze''s expressionless face for a moment.


    But soon she responded, "hum! Dare to do, dare to admit! Ask him Li Xin. He''s been dating him for half a year. He''s done his duty as a boyfriend. He... "


    Li Xin was listening, his face getting colder and colder.


    He touched miyuning''s head and said softly, "wait for me."


    Miyuning nodded to him cleverly.


    Li Xin turns to look at Liang Shuang not far away and says in a cold voice: "Secretary Liang, don''t forget our original agreement. I didn''t promise to be your boyfriend.


    Just said to give each other a chance to adapt, I gave you double pay.


    When you are on a business trip in the United States, you should know that the agreement between you and me has been terminated, and we have no further relationship. "


    Miyuning looks at the man with his back to her.


    The other side''s tall and safe figure fell into her eyes.


    However, the other side''s words made mi you Ning very speechless.


    When you fall in love, you have to sign an agreement. She really underestimates Li Xin.


    This man is not ordinary.


    "Besides, the baby in your stomach is not mine. You should know that nothing happened to us that night."


    After that, Li Xin doesn''t look at Liang Shuang''s ugly face, turns around the front of the car and sits in the back seat beside mi Youning.


    "You talk nonsense! nonsense! The child is clearly yours! There''s also paternity testing! "


    Liang Shuang steps on slender high-heeled shoes and rushes to Li Xin''s car.


    Li Ze quickly stops people, and he waves to his sister-in-law Liu.


    "Sister Liu holds people down."


    Liu Sao''s strength is not small, will be a Liang Shuang pressed enough.


    Li zemong said, "if sister Liu doesn''t leave, call the police."


    "I see." Sister Liu looks at Liang Shuang suspiciously.


    Li Ze saw the look in Mrs. Liu''s eyes, and he squatted down.


    Eyes have no emotion looking at Liang Shuang, "do you know why I want to bring you back?"


    Liang Shuang shook his head.


    She has never been taken home by Li Xin.


    The only person you can find is Li Ze in front of you.


    When the other party agreed to bring her without hesitation, there was a little gratitude in her heart.


    Now my heart is full of anger.

 Chapter 1229

    Liang Shuang is not stupid. When Li Ze asked, he knew there was something fishy in it.


    Sure enough¡ª¡ª


    Li Ze laughed. "You know, Li Xin''s biggest weakness is that he is too soft hearted to his family. No, or for the sake of Li''s blood, he is soft hearted.


    Tell the person behind you that thanks to him this time, Li Xin''s indulgence to him has completely disappeared. "


    With these words, Li Ze stood up and left with a low smile.


    Liang Shuang was confused.


    It was discovered.


    So all she had was a joke.


    She knows better than anyone whose child is.


    Looking down at the DNA identification in his hand, Liang Shuang''s heart is instantly cold, straight down to lower the temperature.


    Li Xin originally knew that person''s existence.


    After Li Ze got on the bus, he was still in a good mood.


    The car started and drove slowly away from the yard.


    Miyuning is sitting in the back seat, playing with her mobile phone.


    No one in the car spoke.


    Miyuning glanced at the man sitting beside him.


    Only see the other side eyes closed, expression see nothing.


    Without the cold before, but also without too much facial expression.


    "Is that woman''s child really yours?"


    Miyuning takes his eyes back and plays with his mobile phone again.


    But her voice rang out in the car.


    Including Li Ze and the driver, they all heard it clearly.


    Not to mention Li Xin.


    Li Xin hears mi you Ning''s words, his eyelashes move, and then he calms down.


    He didn''t open his eyes and kept the same movement.


    It was as if he had fallen asleep before he heard miyuning''s words.


    Li Ze turns to look at the back and sees that Li Xin doesn''t mean to speak. Then he looks at mi you Ning.


    Think of before this wench say so obvious, domineering full words, eyes show complex eyes.


    "Little demon, that child is not the boss''s."


    Miyuning suddenly raised his head and laughed at Li Ze.


    That''s a sweet smile.


    Smile too much foul.


    Because of the smile in front of him, Li Ze''s heart beat faster.


    Miyuning then hung his head shyly.


    In fact, she didn''t want to.


    Now if we don''t throw out some ambiguous sources.


    It''s just too hard to wait for Li Xin to take the initiative.


    She has gradually found that Li Xin is not like a normal person.


    He seems to have no feelings, just like a real immortal who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    It''s amazing.


    The immortals make people speechless.


    When you fall in love with a woman, you have to sign an agreement and even get paid.


    At present, she has confirmed that the other party has a slight cleanliness addiction, and a slight obsessive-compulsive disorder. She seems to be in poor health, and now she has a defect in adding another emotion.


    In order to make Li Xin fall in love with her and get the power of her soul, MI Youning wants to make use of Li Ze.


    Well used, Li Ze is a big help.


    After Li Ze spoke, Li Xin finally opened his eyes because of the sudden silence in the car.


    The deep eyes of Li Ze''s playful eyes.


    Li Xin narrowed his eyes and gently frowned at Li Ze.


    Miyou would rather hang his head and chat with Li Ze on wechat.


    Xiaoyaoer: "brother Li, can you tell me how that woman and brother met?"


    "Ding..."


    When the mobile phone rings, Li Ze picks up the mobile phone and shakes Li Xin.


    However, the three words "little demon" in the mobile phone interface are reflected in Li Xin''s eyes.


    It made his face a little colder.


    Li Ze didn''t know this. He turned and sat up straight to check the content of wechat.

 Chapter 1230

    Seeing the information, he had an ambiguous smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Stupid two ha: "little demon son how so curious ah... Smile without language. Jpg."


    Seeing Li Ze''s reply, mi you Ning replied quickly.


    Her action, in Li Xin''s eyes, makes him feel strange again.


    "Stop the car!"


    Li Xin suddenly opened his mouth, and the driver stopped the car for the first time.


    Pushing the door open, he strode out of the car.


    There''s something wrong with the mood. It''s very wrong.


    He didn''t know why.


    I only know that when I see Li Ze and mi you Ning, he is not right.


    It''s not comfortable anywhere.


    So Li Xin got out of the car.


    Standing outside the car, he looked down at the girl in the car and put his eyes on him.


    "It suddenly occurred to me that there was something wrong with the company. I can''t send you to school today. Let Li Ze take you there."


    Mi you Ning''s expression was stunned, and then he bent his lips and laughed.


    "Well, brother, you can do it."


    Li Xin heart a choke, but reserved nod.


    Li Ze''s side is really not moving.


    "How do you get to the company?"


    Li Xin took out his mobile phone, "it''s not far from home. I''ll call someone to come."


    Looking at the time, it''s too late for big a report.


    Li Zeying said: "that''s OK. I''ll call you back. I''ll go back to the company directly after that."


    Li Xin stood on the road, watching the car disappear slowly.


    When the car disappeared, a familiar and low-key luxury car stopped beside him.


    "Sir..."


    Li Xin nodded and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little demon, your previous question is very meaningful."


    After Li Xin got out of the car, Li Ze closed his mobile wechat and spoke directly.


    Mi you Ning raised the sight of Qiu Zhi Gu Yu Qiang, "does elder brother Li want to say that?"


    "It''s OK to tell you, but it''s just something that''s not funny..."


    It wasn''t until the car arrived at a big that miyuning found out what was going on.


    Also finally understood initially saw Li Xin first, why each other''s body obvious weakness.


    Liang Shuang used to be Li Xin''s life secretary.


    Li Xin did not reject the other side.


    After Liang Shuang reveals the purpose of pursuing, Li Xin wants to try whether he can accept a woman in his life because there is no one around him for many years.


    The final result is very obvious, otherwise it would not have been like this.


    At the beginning, when she went to see Luo Wenhao, Li Ze also said that she felt sorry for each other.


    In fact, she is the same as Li Xin.


    They broke up in about the same time.


    The reason why Li Xin breaks up with Liang Shuang is that the other party has drugged him.


    In addition to Li Ze, Li Xin''s dead father and Ms. Liu, as well as his grandfather and family doctor, no one knows Li Xin''s body anti drug.


    That night, Li Xin insisted.


    He seems to be in a coma, but in fact he has been keeping a calm mind.


    He is not interested in Liang Shuang at all. Even if he takes medicine, he is disgusted with her. How can he stand up.


    Liang Shuang left the room that night, leaving Li Xin alone in the room.


    Li Xin didn''t call until the effect was reduced.


    After tossing for a long time, the efficacy is still not relieved.


    He took a cold bath to press it down, and it was very painful.


    Because no one wants to, even standing is suffering.


    It''s useless to take medicine, even if it''s to deliver medicine to the body.


    Originally should have returned home, but because of that matter, Li Xin tossed abroad for a long time.


    The next day, Li Xin drove Liang Shuang away.

 Chapter 1231

    Liang Shuang said that they had already had a relationship and absolutely didn''t agree to break up like this.


    Li Xin was really weak at that time.


    Body anti drug, let him is suffering.


    He sent someone to give Liang Shuang a sum of money and even fired him.


    And then there''s what happened today.


    The car stopped at the gate of a university, but mi Youning didn''t get off immediately.


    Instead, he looked up at Li Ze and asked with a smile, "is that brother going to find a girlfriend again?"


    The question is very straightforward.


    "Little demon, guess what."


    Miyuning shook his head gently.


    Looking at the beautiful face of the girl in front of him, Li Ze''s heart is a bit complicated.


    If he had misunderstood what he had heard at the door before.


    The girl in front of me is so young.


    The contact time with Li Xin is also very short.


    It''s impossible for them to have any development.


    If you look at your friends again, it doesn''t look like they are old cows eating tender grass.


    But all this is unknown.


    Because he saw Li Xin several times and took the initiative to contact mi you Ning.


    And there was no resistance.


    "No, he''ll never find a girlfriend in his life."


    Miyuning''s eyes burst out with amazing light.


    This kind of vision makes Li Ze completely sure.


    She really has a heart for Li Xin.


    Such a girl is clean, knows the root and the bottom, and Li Xin does not reject it.


    They may not be together.


    Let it be.


    Li Ze opened the door and got out of the car, looking at the students'' parents coming and going, and the full of vehicles.


    "Welcome to a university. In the next few years, this will be the starting point of your life."


    Miyuning got out of the car.


    Looking at the elegant decoration full of ancient charm and the school gate full of atmosphere, she chuckled.


    Yes, this will be her starting point.


    It''s not urgent. There''s a long way to go.


    In a year''s time, she will be an adult.


    And the uncle''s family should pay off what they owe her.


    Murder pays for life. This time, we''ll see who will take the blame for Le Qingqing.


    Before the house demolition costs are coming down.


    It must not be so easy for the uncle''s family to give up.


    She needs to be prepared in advance.


    "What are you doing when Leyao is gone?"


    Li Ze pulls his suitcase to the school. Seeing that mi you Ning doesn''t keep up, he shouts back.


    "Here it is


    After finding the assigned host, Li Ze sent the person to the door and left without even entering the dormitory door.


    Miyuning watched her go downstairs, and then returned to the dormitory.


    Lixin to her is still good, send someone to her application is single dormitory.


    For example, in a university, only postdoctoral students are qualified to live in single dormitory.


    Miyuning went back to the dormitory and packed up the salute alone.


    Originally, sister Liu planned to follow her.


    But met Liang Shuang, all plans are disrupted.


    In a big journey officially began.


    Miyuning chose science.


    In the first month, she didn''t get used to it, or even get used to it.


    Clothing, food, housing and transportation are very convenient, especially in terms of living.


    During this period, she went back to her home, the villa where Li Xin lived.


    In this month, she only saw each other once.


    It was the other party''s way to the study in a hurry.


    Another weekend holiday.


    If the owner''s uncle, Le Dehui, doesn''t call her, it will be a very comfortable weekend.


    Unfortunately, everything was destroyed.


    The demolition cost of the old building has come down.


    And in the first time, into her account.


    It was only the next day that Le Dehui called. It can be seen that the purpose was very obvious.

 Chapter 1232

    Mi you Ning thought of the angry voice of Le te Hui on the phone, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    They dare to threaten her.


    Knowing that she was in a university, she said that she would come to school if she didn''t give money.


    This is really unreasonable.


    Even if the money is donated, it will not give the family a cent.


    Miyuning did not wait for the Li family to pick her up this Friday.


    She took a taxi directly to the place where Le te Hui lived.


    The old man''s family lived in the suburbs.


    Just a taxi fare is a red ticket.


    Miyuning got out of the car and let the taxi driver leave.


    She was not at all worried about the way back.


    In the taxi stopped at the door of uncle''s house, a man came out of the yard.


    It''s the great uncle of the original owner.


    Because of today''s special day, Le Dehui specially asked for leave from the factory to go home.


    Seeing that miyuning had really come, he felt at ease.


    As long as people come.


    When you come, you''re not afraid of money.


    It''s not decent for a child to have such a large sum of money.


    It''s better for him to keep it.


    "Come on, go in."


    Le Dehui was smoking a dry cigarette with a stern look on his eyes.


    In the vegetable field not far away came a middle-aged woman.


    When the other party sees mi you Ning, his eyes shine.


    "It''s not Yue Yao, but it''s coming. Please come into the house and make some delicious food for you."


    Miyuning did not look back, he heard the high voice.


    She looked sideways and saw a middle-aged woman dressed in a very foreign style.


    This is the owner''s aunt.


    The other person''s face is like a monkey fart.


    The body is also colorful, the hands of ten fingers, wish they were all wearing rings.


    It''s really foreign.


    The foreign atmosphere made miyuning almost blind.


    When he saw that miyou would rather not greet others, he could not help but sink his face.


    "What''s the matter? I''m dumb when I come back. I can''t scream!"


    Mi you Ning narrowed her eyes and laughed.


    "You said, if I were dumb, who was the one who talked to you before?"


    "That''s not to say hello!"


    Le te Hui points to his daughter-in-law and says to mi you Ning that he is not happy.


    This was in exchange for miyuning''s shaking his head.


    "I''m not here to recognize my family. I''m here to tell you something."


    Mi you Ning did not follow Le te Hui to the house.


    Instead, he sat on a stone bench not far away.


    Seeing this, my aunt glared at mi you Ning several times.


    That look wants to tear her apart.


    "Yao Yao''s temper is so big. If you don''t have anything to talk about, your aunt will make delicious food for you."


    She winked at Le Dehui, then walked quickly to the kitchen.


    Miyuning sat on the stone bench and put his backpack on the stone table.


    In her eyes, it was much cleaner than the house.


    Yue te Hui took a breath of the dry tobacco and walked to mi you Ning.


    He squinted at the girl in front of him.


    It''s different.


    People who go to college are different after all.


    Think of your daughter and look at Le Yao.


    The heart of Le Dehui is more uncomfortable.


    The expression on his face stinks, "Le Yao, I heard that the house demolition fee has come down. What about the money?"


    Miyuning just turned on the wechat of his mobile phone, but the phone was dead.


    She frowned.


    I didn''t pay attention to it before. I don''t know that my mobile phone will be out of power at this time.


    After hearing Le Dehui''s words, MI Youning looked up at each other.


    "That''s your idea for the money."


    The very affirmative tone made Le te Hui''s face look ugly.

 Chapter 1233

    Ledehui''s face became ugly, but his action did not stop.


    He went to the opposite side of miyuning.


    "You are becoming less and less tutored. Do you talk to your elders like this? It''s not a matter for you to take the money as a child."


    "Then it would be appropriate to give you the money? Are you sure you can show me the shadow then? "


    Le Dehui threw the cigarette root on the ground and stamped it out.


    "How can you talk? It''s not like saving for you. If a child keeps such a large sum of money, what should he do in case of danger? It''s time to spend money at this age."


    Miyuning clasped his hands together and nodded sincerely, holding his chin.


    "Yes, it''s not appropriate to keep it for yourself. It''s a long experience to give it to foreign talents."


    Hearing these straightforward words, Le Dehui stood up and pointed at Mi Youning, his fingers trembling.


    "It''s the opposite! It''s the opposite of you! I tell you, Le Yao, you have to give out the money today, or you don''t want to leave here! "


    Looking at the angry face of Le Dehui who stood up, MI Youning knew that this could not be done.


    The woman standing in the kitchen, listening to the voice outside, opens her mouth and is silent.


    Today, just for the demolition fee, as long as they get the money, they can also buy a suite on the edge of the city.


    When my daughter finds a partner, the conditions can be better.


    Today, I want to get the money from Leyao no matter what.


    "Mom and Dad! I''m back! "


    Just as mi you Ning and Le te Hui confront each other, a familiar female voice rings out.


    Soon a girl in middle two came in.


    The other side''s face was heavily smoky, and the clothes hanging on his body were still in a flash when he walked.


    The chain clattered even more, and it was harsh to hear.


    Look at the walking steps. It''s really the exclusive of little gangsters.


    This is sitting or not, standing or not.


    There is an elegant stream - hooligan, cultural stream, elegant hooligan.


    And the music in front of us is really the lowest taste.


    Belongs to the bottom of the music color.


    "Why are you here?"


    Seeing mi you Ning''s presence, Le Qingqing''s face changed greatly, and her anger surged up in a straight line.


    Miyuning held his chin and blinked. "Of course someone invited me."


    "Pooh! Get out of my house


    Le Qingqing now explodes when she sees the woman in front of her.


    It was this woman who surrounded her that day, but lost several friends.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you find it?"


    In the office of the president of Tianpeng group.


    Li Xin''s back to the door of the office, looking at the building outside the window, cold and dangerous.


    "Keep looking! Follow the route of that taxi


    After that, he hung up the phone without waiting for another conversation.


    There are still several people in the big office.


    One of them is Li Ze.


    The rest are the other people who check the accounts.


    When these people find Li Xin angry, they have stopped their hands for the first time.


    Li Ze saw Li Xin Hang up the phone, immediately got up and stepped forward, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    Li Xin turns his head and holds the phone tightly in his hand.


    "Le Yao is gone. She got on a taxi and left."


    "Did you find anyone?"


    Li Ze''s face immediately changed.


    Very anxious, very worried.


    Li Xin has a panoramic view of his changes.


    "Not for the time being. It''s already under investigation."


    He went to his desk and picked up his coat.


    "I''ll look for it."

 Chapter 1234

    Li Xin picks up his clothes and strides to the door.


    The secretaries and assistants immediately followed.


    The Secretary quickly slid the tablet in his hand, "president, you have a meeting in the afternoon and Mr. Liu''s Qianjin birthday party in the evening..."


    "Put it off for the time being. I''ll talk about the rest when I come back."


    Li Xin stops at the door and puts his eyes on the assistant.


    The latter thought about it and immediately said, "does the president need me to drive you?"


    Seeing that he didn''t report, Li Xin shook his head and walked out of the office.


    "Wait for me, boss, and I''ll go too!"


    Li Ze yelled and followed quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning is naturally eager to leave here.


    But on this premise, the family will not pester her.


    She stood up and carried the backpack on the table again.


    "No one can take the money of the demolition fee. It''s mine."


    This is a positive statement to le Dehui.


    The latter''s face changed when she heard this.


    Instant changed a face, "Le Yao, you a child so much money is useless, better give uncle, uncle save for you."


    That tone is very low, low to have a bit gentle too much, let a person get goose bumps all over.


    Miyuning really shook his body. "No, it''s safer to keep the money in your own hands, don''t you think?"


    Seeing that Le Dehui was about to retort, MI Youning continued: "if I take care of your deposit, you will not like it. Then we don''t have to continue this topic. It''s a dead circle."


    "You dead girl! Don''t toast, don''t drink


    Le Dehui stares at mi you Ning fiercely.


    He also exudes a strong attitude.


    There is such a posture that if you don''t give up the money, you won''t let people go.


    Of course, only in the eyes of Le Qingqing and her mother can such a Lok Tak Fai have dignity.


    In miyuning''s eyes, it was really not worth mentioning.


    "If you want money, you don''t want life. Dare you take my life?"


    Miyuning steps closer to le Dehui and stares at the man in front of him with cold eyes.


    "Do you know what your attitude is? Terrorizing minors, extorting, robbing, they''re going to jail! "


    Le Dehui was frightened by her words.


    He didn''t believe it all, and even looked at Le Qingqing not far away.


    At this time, Le Qingqing finally knows why Le Yao is in her home.


    Think about how much this woman has cost her.


    She gave an insidious smile.


    "Dad, don''t listen to her bluffing. It''s impossible. I didn''t know it was so serious. You''re her uncle. It''s nothing to teach her a lesson."


    When he heard this, he obviously trusted his daughter.


    He glared at mi you Ning angrily, "you dead girl dare to cheat me!"


    I swept the yard until I saw a stick.


    Ledehui quickly walked over and held the stick in his hand.


    "I''ll teach you a good lesson today, you smelly girl!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you sure it''s there?"


    A luxury car sped along the spacious road.


    Sitting in the car, Li Xin frowned all the time.


    Until the phone hung up, his frown did not loosen a cent.


    "Found it?"


    Li Ze sits on one side, see Li Xin''s expression is not right, for a time there is a bit of bottomless.


    Li Xin nodded to him after a while.


    "Found it."

 Chapter 1235

    Li Xin thought that when he first heard Le Yao disappear, his heart was empty.


    He felt that for the first time.


    Let him have a little panic, as if the girl disappeared, it will never appear again.


    Now that a man has found him, he is not in the least happy.


    Because there was something wrong before, he couldn''t figure it out.


    All this made him very confused.


    Le Yao, the daughter of Ms. Liu.


    Now his sister.


    Does this girl really have such an influence on him.


    Li Xin shook his head.


    What he hates most is the feeling of losing control.


    This feeling is very bad, let him hate.


    ¡­¡­


    In a farmyard in the suburb, miyuning sits at a stone table.


    Looking at the old aunt of the original owner not far away, and Le Qingqing kneeling on the ground to check the injury of Le Dehui.


    Le Dehui raised his stick to beat mi Youning.


    If you really want to be beaten, you will suffer a loss.


    During his Dodge, miyuning inadvertently led Le Dehui to the side of the water tank.


    I broke my head and I was in a coma.


    It''s not happy. Qingqing just called.


    At this time, the mother and daughter are watching anxiously, the only man in the family who makes money.


    Mi you Ning knew that there was nothing wrong with Le te Hui, but he just passed out in a coma.


    I''ll definitely wake up later.


    Not even a mild concussion.


    Looking at the mother and daughter again, there was no sadness in their eyes.


    "Le Yao! I will make you pay! If Dad can''t work, you have to pay for our family! "


    "It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t ask him to beat me. I''ll sue you for beating minors."


    "You fart!"


    "Girls should be gentle, not so vulgar."


    "You @ #% # @ # £¤% # £¤ & *..."


    Yue Qingqing''s mouth is not clean, and everything goes out.


    To this, mi you Ning showed his disgusting eyes, but he didn''t speak any more.


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    The emergency brake sounds.


    This kind of movement attracted the attention of several people present.


    At the same time, lying on the ground in a coma, Le Dehui also moved his hands.


    "Little demon!"


    Li Ze got off and went straight to the courtyard.


    Before Li Xin told him, people are here, he let the driver hurry, finally arrived.


    At the moment when I saw miyuning, I was really down-to-earth.


    At the thought of this may be the only person to rescue Li Xin, Li Ze is very anxious.


    If the other party also lost, Li Xin''s life seems to be over.


    Mi you Ning saw Li Ze coming and looked behind him.


    But I didn''t see the person I wanted to see.


    Li Xin didn''t come.


    It''s not scientific.


    If the other party really wants to find someone, it''s impossible not to care about her.


    Even if he hasn''t recognized something clearly, she should be important in his heart.


    But now Li Xin did not appear at all, which shows that there is a problem.


    What is the problem.


    Li Ze saw mi you Ning''s head tilted and knew what she was looking for.


    Smile, according to Li Xin''s words back: "don''t look, the boss didn''t come."


    "Oh, I didn''t look for him either. I was just curious about how you got here in your brother''s car."


    As soon as she asked, Li Ze didn''t hesitate. "The boss sent someone to check the surveillance after he knew you were missing, and then he knew you were here. He is busy now and has no time, so he sent me to pick you up.


    My young lady, you run out and turn on your mobile phone. Do you know that you are scared to death? "

 Chapter 1236

    Miyuning took out his cell phone and said, "the cell phone is dead."


    "Well, that''s a strong reason."


    Li Ze stands beside mi you Ning and looks at Le de Hui''s open eyes.


    His eyes suddenly sharpened, "Mr. Le, maybe last time I forgot to tell you that Miss Le Yao is the sister of the person in charge of Tianpeng group.


    Next time you have something to do, you can call me directly. If you dare to miss Sao harangue again, I promise you will spend the rest of your life in prison. "


    Le Dehui originally wanted to take advantage of his injury.


    Now hearing Li Ze''s cold voice, he can''t help but shrink back.


    His action was well received by Yue Qingqing.


    He rushed to Leyao for the first time with a knife in his hand.


    "It''s all you bitch! You''re such a bad guy! "


    Mi you Ning doesn''t understand why Yue Qingqing is like this.


    Although they grew up looking at each other, they didn''t get to the point where you were born and I died.


    Seeing that Le Qingqing rushes to mi you Ning with a knife, Li Ze quickly stands up to stop him.


    All of a sudden, miyuning had some ideas in his mind.


    Her footstep comes to Li Ze''s behind in an instant, pull apart a person.


    Yue Qingqing missed Li Ze perfectly and stabbed mi Youning.


    "Well..."


    The sharp knife pierced mi you Ning''s abdomen.


    The bright red blood flows out instantly.


    Drop by drop on the ground, the color is very dazzling.


    In fact, it didn''t hurt much, but mi you Ning was very sad.


    It''s like it''s stabbed at some crucial part.


    Li Ze''s face turned white when he saw this scene.


    It''s like he''s the one who got hurt.


    "Little demon!"


    Li Ze quickly runs over and picks up mi you Ning.


    The driver in the car has been paying attention to the situation outside.


    After seeing mi Youning injured, he got out of the car immediately.


    The other side''s face was no worse than Li Ze''s.


    Even more serious than the panic on Li Ze''s face.


    Because they all know the identity of Yue Yao.


    Li Xin''s sister is one of the shareholders of Tianpeng group.


    On one side, Le Qingqing has been scared.


    It was just a moment of anger and she didn''t intend to kill anyone.


    Seeing the red blood on the ground, she trembled all over.


    The knife in my hand had already been thrown aside.


    "Qingqing! Are you ok? "


    "Ma! I killed... I killed... "


    "No, no, dear daughter, don''t be afraid..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Ze coldly glanced at the mother and daughter on one side, as well as Le Dehui lying on the ground.


    "You''ll have a few lives to play with this time."


    He held miyuning in his arms and strode to the front of the car.


    The driver has already opened the door.


    "Call Li Xin."


    Driver: "I''ve already called the boss."


    "What did he say?"


    "Send to the hospital, the nearest hospital, find someone to bandage the wound, the boss will come as soon as possible."


    "It''s really his way of doing things."


    Li Ze''s hand covers the wound in mi you Ning''s abdomen. Hearing the driver''s words, the cold on his face has dissipated.


    At this time, his eyes straight to sit on the side, face because of excessive blood loss and pale girl.


    "Is the little demon worth it?"


    Mi you Ning''s lips.


    Even if the delicate face is pale, it can''t stop its own beauty.


    "Of course, it''s not worth it. Why do it?"


    Li Ze''s eyes were complicated. He underestimated the girl.


    Just now, the other side can avoid clearly.

 Chapter 1237

    He even made the move of removing the knife from Le Qingqing''s hand.


    Unfortunately, in the end, miyuning pulled him away.


    I hit it myself.


    He saw it clearly.


    As for why she did it, there is also speculation.


    The other side did not deny the question just now.


    The blood in hand is still warm. Is it really worth it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the hospital, the doctor stitched and bandaged the wound for miyuning.


    Li Xin also came here during this period.


    His handsome face was gloomy, and his anxiety was not concealed.


    Seeing such a good friend, Li Ze smiles.


    Maybe it''s really worth it.


    His good friend is like a stone.


    Such an expression, such an obvious emotion, is clearly worried, is concerned about.


    "How''s it going? What''s the matter with the little demon


    Li Xin strides forward, followed by Assistant Secretary Yu.


    This posture is ready to go out.


    Li Xin''s dress is very formal, let a person in front of a bright, more magnanimous than usual.


    "In the operating room, the doctor said there was no problem for the time being, and there was no injury to the vital part."


    Hearing this, Li Xin''s face is better.


    "Well, that''s good."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The Liu family called to let people go down and announce something important. It seems that the Liu family and the Wang family are married."


    This is the latest news that the company received.


    Li Ze thought, "does it seem that President Liu''s daughter is under age?"


    For this problem, Li Xin really does not know.


    Because he doesn''t pay attention to such things at all.


    He shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    Li Ze turned his eyes and suddenly said, "well, the daughter of general manager Liu is about the same age as xiaoyaoer. She is engaged at such a young age.


    In the future, the little demon doesn''t know what kind of man she will find to marry... "


    Li Xin''s brain has a sudden crash.


    Little demon will marry later.


    She will smile in other men''s arms and stand side by side with other men.


    Even with that person has a home, will not appear in his side.


    This kind of imagination, let Li Xin some cannot accept.


    Le Yao was the first woman he did not exclude.


    The existence that can walk freely in his private field.


    He has let the other party break into his sight and doesn''t want people to leave like this.


    It belongs to him.


    They are not alone with each other.


    When he saw the other party, he had accepted it.


    He didn''t accept the thought that the other party might leave one day.


    Yes, No.


    "No, little demon won''t marry!"


    Li Ze almost laughed at his gnashing voice.


    If you don''t like it any more, Li Ze won''t believe it.


    It''s just that one is too young to recognize his heart.


    Imagine the situation of these two people, Li Ze also has some headache.


    They really should complement each other.


    One is precocious, the other is not emotional.


    These two people run in together, that can be really lively.


    Li Ze thinks that life in the future will not be boring.


    Li Xin''s eyebrows wrinkled again.


    His mood has been getting more and more volatile recently.


    It''s too obvious, and it''s always about Le Yao.


    He thinks it''s better to stay away from things he can''t control.


    After a long time, I may know what happened.


    Li Xin looked at the operating room and said to Li Ze, "after the operation, send the person home. I''ll go to the banquet first."


    "..." Li Ze couldn''t believe it.


    "You want to go, don''t see a little demon son side?"


    "Well, go back in the evening."

 Chapter 1238

    Li Ze just watched Li Xin come and go in a hurry.


    He couldn''t figure out what a good friend was going to do.


    How can there be a sense of disobedience.


    But when I think of his daily life, it doesn''t seem to make much difference.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning pushed out from the operation, naturally did not see Li Xin.


    Li Ze said that people came and soon left.


    The news made miyuning doubt himself.


    Before Liang Shuang said that she was pregnant with Li Xin''s child. When she didn''t see Liang Shuang herself, she didn''t doubt that she was looking for the wrong person.


    Now Li Xin just left without even looking at her.


    This made miyuning wonder if she was looking for the wrong person.


    Do you want to pick Li Xin''s clothes, to see if there is a mole in his shoulder socket.


    How could that man be so cold.


    So emotionless, I don''t care about anything.


    It seems that there is nothing he cares about in the world.


    "Little demon, let me take you home."


    Miyuning squinted.


    I''d better not go home.


    Li Xin''s situation made her a little confused.


    She needs a good study.


    All the bitter tricks have been used.


    Li Xin, the guy, even left.


    I didn''t even care for her in person.


    "No, I''m going back to my dorm."


    "... actually, Li Xin is going to a banquet. It''s very important. He said he would go home early in the evening."


    Go home early?


    I really don''t believe that.


    Li Xin will take the initiative to go back early, crazy people dream.


    He''s a workaholic. He wants one minute to be two.


    It is said that going home early is concerned about her, so why don''t you see her before you leave.


    In her mind, the party is really not too important


    In this city, apart from the Li family, which family can make the leader of Tianpeng group pay attention to the presence of the first time.


    It took only a few minutes to see her.


    "Brother Li, take me back to school."


    Miyuning got out of the wheelchair.


    Step up and go outside.


    The way she walked did not show that she was a wounded person.


    Li Ze is willing to follow.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning returned to the single dormitory of the school.


    Li Ze, a man, still didn''t go in this time.


    He took the man to the door and left.


    Miyuning walks into the dormitory and takes back his clothes.


    Glancing at the wound in the abdomen, the power of the soul moved slowly.


    Soon the sting around the wound disappeared.


    "Little soul..."


    "There''s something wrong with the host in this case."


    Miyuning went to the bed and sat down, relaxing on the pillow and leaning on her body.


    "Little soul, Li Xin has a problem. It seems that something is missing."


    "You finally found out."


    Little soul son''s tone is very indifferent, as if nothing strange.


    Originally thought he didn''t know, mi you Ning, who was thinking deeply, was stunned.


    "So you know."


    Miyuning sat up slowly, calm and harmless.


    "Naturally, it''s just that you didn''t expect to find out. You''re so stupid."


    Miyuning, take a deep breath, take a deep breath.


    "Little soul, are you itching?"


    "No, no, no, no, I''m doing it for you. I know you can''t help it. You are a minor now.


    What''s more, don''t you know if you find something wrong with Li Xin? "


    Think of each other that strange attitude, as well as that strong overbearing character, as well as cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Miyuning found that there were many strange things about Lixin.

 Chapter 1239

    "What on earth is that?"


    "Without love."


    "What is love?"


    "It''s love..."


    ¡­¡­


    One year later.


    Since the incident that happened one year ago, the family has never provoked mi Youning.


    After that, Li Ze found some relevant information to show her.


    It is said that Le Qingqing can be held criminally responsible.


    At the beginning, in order not to affect the original plot, MI Youning did not pursue the responsibility of Le Qingqing.


    But a year has passed.


    Le te Hui took the initiative to find mi you Ning again.


    The reason is that his father''s cemetery has to be moved because of its location.


    After calculating the time, mi you Ning thinks that time is really a coincidence.


    "Little demon here!"


    Li Ze, sitting in the driver''s seat, waved to the girl at the gate of University a.


    Today is the original owner''s birthday.


    This is her first birthday of adulthood. She said that she would do well.


    Li Xin, the man even plans to push her to the public.


    Let everyone know that she is his sister and one of the shareholders of Tianpeng group.


    Thinking of the banquet tonight, miyuning has a headache.


    Li Xin has not changed in this year.


    Still cold and quiet, occasionally to her mild smile and emotion.


    But that''s all in the minority.


    If you obey Li Xin today, let everyone know that she is his sister.


    In the future, they will have more things to carry.


    After all, that kind of relationship is too messy.


    Chaos will make people stab the spine.


    Miyuning goes to Li Ze''s car and goes to the co driver''s seat.


    "Well, are you looking forward to today?"


    Li Ze is really happy for the girl in front of him.


    It''s been a year.


    A year together, let him more aware of the girl''s decisive and brave.


    "Of course, I''m looking forward to it."


    Miyuning''s lips curved with a smile.


    Well, since we have come to this point, it''s no use worrying about it any more.


    She will never be Li Xin''s sister tonight.


    Just one more thing.


    There is a special birthday party for her in the villa tonight.


    Li Xin will always be here. This is a great opportunity.


    "Little demon, I wish you everything you want."


    "Thank you, brother Li."


    Li Ze started the car and drove to Li Jia villa quickly.


    Just as their car drove into the courtyard, a group of people came out of the house.


    "Miss Le, I''m your stylist and hairdresser today. The banquet is about to start. I hope you can cooperate more."


    As soon as miyuning got out of the car, a valiant woman came to him. He was very masculine.


    If she doesn''t open her mouth, she really can''t see men and women.


    Seeing the eagerness on the other side''s face, mi you Ning didn''t go in with him for the first time.


    It''s looking up.


    In front of the large French window in the study, there was also a tall man.


    Li Xin stood in front of the French window, looking at the line of sight from mi you Ning.


    The bright eyes only looked at him.


    It''s like he''s all she has, the only one for her.


    Being watched by such eyes, Li Xin''s heart is out of rhythm for a moment.


    His heart beat so fast that he couldn''t help reaching out to cover his heart.


    That smile gently stirred his heartstrings.


    Let him not want to pay attention to other, just want to look at the girl downstairs.


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes and took back his eyes.


    Nodded to the stylist in front of him, "then I''ll trouble you."


    Make up, dress, hair, jewelry... It''s been three hours.

 Chapter 1240

    Li Xin and Li Ze also changed their evening dress at the same time.


    The banquet is about to begin, and there are already guests in the hall.


    In the study, there are two men sitting.


    Li Ze looked at a man sitting gracefully, as if no one could shake him.


    "Lixin, the little demon has a special surprise for you tonight."


    He wants to see his friends change face for many years.


    Li Xin turns his head and doesn''t understand Li Ze, "what do you want to do again?"


    Although the brow is frowning, there is no reproach on the face, and there is connivance in the eyes.


    Seeing his appearance, Li Ze decided to tell him something subtle.


    "Lixin, you should never say that xiaoyaoer is your sister tonight."


    He glanced down at his watch.


    It''s time to go downstairs.


    Li Xin stands up from the seat, with doubts on his face, as if to ask why.


    "You always listen to me. Don''t say that xiaoyaoer is your sister."


    "A lot of people already know." Li Xin is still puzzled.


    "As long as you don''t admit it."


    Lixin out of the study, Li Ze followed up.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Le asked you to come over."


    The assistant of the stylist came here specially before.


    "She''s not ready yet?"


    "No, Miss Le is ready. She just wants to see you. If you don''t go, you won''t go downstairs."


    "Cough..."


    Li Ze heard Yan cough two, this is really like that girl can do things.


    "Why don''t you go there? Today is xiaoyaoer''s birthday. It''s not too bad to follow her."


    Li Xin nods and follows the assistant to mi you Ning''s room.


    "Here you are, Mr. Li."


    Stylist with a group of people standing outside the door, see Lixin appear, let as see the Savior.


    "What''s going on?"


    The stylist closed his eyes. "Miss Le doesn''t wear a formal dress. I must ask you to come."


    This is obviously different from what Li Xin heard before.


    He turned and glanced faintly at the assistant.


    The stylist said again, "Mr. Li, that''s what Miss Le told me."


    Knowing that these people dare not cheat him, Li Xin goes to the bedroom.


    "Dong Dong..."


    He knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Who is it?"


    Clear and even a little haughty female voice sounded from the door.


    "Little demon, it''s me."


    When people around heard such a name, they bowed their heads one after another.


    They are not very clear about who the girl is.


    However, it must be very important for Mr. Li to treat girls like this.


    Miyuning was in her pajamas and sitting in front of the make-up mirror.


    "Come in!" she cried out


    Li Xin gently pushed open the door and walked in slowly.


    Seeing the girl sitting in front of the mirror in the house, Li Xin closes the door and walks towards each other.


    "Why don''t you wear a dress? The guests are almost here."


    Miyuning turns his head and rushes towards the man with a charming smile.


    Li Xin stops when he sees mi you Ning turning his head.


    Looking straight at each other.


    Delicate makeup makes the girl more beautiful.


    It''s so beautiful that he can''t breathe well.


    Beautiful, really beautiful.


    The girl in front of him was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.


    Little demon, it''s right to call each other like this.


    It''s like a goblin incarnation.


    Li Xin breathed softly and walked towards mi you Ning again.


    "Brother, give me a hug."


    Miyuning stood on the seat and opened his arms to Lixin.


    Do not blame her unscrupulous, just blame the man is too special.

 Chapter 1241

    Li Xin gently frowned. In his memory, they had never been too close.


    Occasionally he would touch each other''s comfortable hair.


    In front of her, the girl stood on the seat, her eyes shining with astonishing light.


    He could not refuse that kind of attitude.


    Because Li Xin can''t control her own steps, she has gone to the other side.


    He felt his soft body in his arms.


    The girl in my arms is really soft and fragrant.


    The fragrance of the other party poured into the tip of his nose so that others could not help breathing deeply.


    After Li Xin hugs him, mi you Ning presses him hard.


    Li Xin is unstable and falls to the ground holding mi you Ning.


    When he fell down, he even protected mi you Ning''s head.


    That kind of action made miyuning find out for the first time.


    Her eyes flashed.


    Then he quickly stretched out his hand and pulled away Li Xin''s dress.


    There''s a white shirt inside.


    Miyuning was very impolite.


    That touch of red, so reflected into mi you Ning''s eyes.


    In Li Xin''s as like as two peas, there is a very clear red mole on the shoulder.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Miyuning smiles.


    She was 100% sure that the man in front of her was the one she was looking for.


    For the power of soul, in order to leave the mission world as soon as possible, I have to fight.


    Mi you Ning raised his head and looked at Li Xin in amazement.


    The thin lips of the other person''s sexuality are very suitable for kissing at this time.


    Miyuning quickly bowed his head.


    Soft lips, touch the warm and cool lips.


    Two lips imprint each other, big eyes stare small eyes.


    Li Xin is stunned, mi you Ning''s eyes are full of smile.


    "Brother, love me."


    Miyuning raised his head.


    Li Xin feels that he can''t hear anything.


    He didn''t seem to understand what the other party said just now.


    With Li Xin''s confused eyes, MI Youning feels that he has committed a crime.


    Li Xin lacks one thing, love.


    He doesn''t know what love is.


    The love we see is nothing but cognition through communication.


    As for the true feelings, he will never understand.


    Unless he falls in love with someone.


    Otherwise, love will never return.


    People who are born short of it are empty in emotion.


    Miyuning hung her head again, and this time she kissed the mole.


    "Well..."


    This feeling, let Li Xin can''t help but low voice.


    The voice was very sexual and full of temptation.


    Miyouning said that it was a foul.


    Li Xin was treated like that, and his neck was itchy.


    He wanted to reach out and push away miyuning.


    But the hands, when they met each other, held each other tightly.


    Miyuning was held like this and laughed.


    As long as you don''t push her away.


    She approached Li Xin''s ear and said softly, "brother, love me once, just once."


    Mi you Ning''s hand slowly takes back Li Xin''s clothes.


    The action was very full and attractive.


    At least Li Xin was lured.


    He doesn''t seem to know his girl.


    He had never seen each other before.


    So charming - Charming hook people, people can''t help... Can''t help what you want to do.


    Mi you Ning''s hand reached into Li Xin''s clothes and stroked every inch slowly.


    "Little demon!"


    Her hand was caught.


    Li Xin stopped her action.


    "Well?" Miyuning raised his eyes and glanced at Lixin faintly.


    At this glance

 Chapter 1242

    The power of this glance seems to be very powerful.


    Mi you Ning looks at Li Xin in amazement.


    Just because of this man, he actually


    Li Xin is also incredible, he did not let go of mi you Ning''s hand.


    "Little demon, what are you going to do?"


    Sweat had oozed from his forehead.


    Mi you would rather hang his head and gently kiss his sweat.


    Slowly moved to Li Xin''s ear, "brother, I want you to love me, just once."


    Be born of love, or be born of love.


    Now want Li Xin''s love to restore, only let him taste the feeling of Valley owe.


    Li Xin swallowed.


    He felt as if his body was not his.


    Or he didn''t control it.


    He released his little hand and stopped it.


    Even turn over and press the girl in your arms.


    Just once, once


    Let him indulge once


    Li Xin''s action is very rude, even don''t know how to do.


    He just wants to comply with his own needs.


    Soon the room thought of ambiguous, but let people listen to the intense voice of blushing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stylist guarding outside the door took people away for the first time.


    The guests downstairs are almost there.


    Li Ze didn''t see his good friend and little demon for a long time. He went upstairs to find someone.


    Seeing the stylists not far away, especially the back expression on their faces, Li Ze had a bad feeling.


    Until he walked up to the stylist, passing by the bedroom door.


    Inside came the voice of the little demon.


    The sound was very painful, but a little different.


    "Brother..."


    It''s very sweet and greasy.


    Li Ze has lived in vain for so many years without knowing what happened.


    He opened his mouth wide, and the shock on his face was enough to kill everything.


    Now his heart is ten thousand grass mud horses galloping.


    The little demon is too good.


    This is only adult, will be "pure" friends eat.


    This means is really high.


    High, too high.


    Li Ze went downstairs leisurely.


    Now the two are not easy to break in together, friends do not have any resistance.


    This is the most important thing.


    No one can disturb.


    Li Ze was responsible for all the visitors.


    At the end of the banquet, Li Xin comes out with mi you Ning.


    No one can tell what happened to them before.


    Standing not far away, Li Ze saw them coming out and immediately walked towards them.


    "Welcome to join me..." Li Xin''s speech just started, and suddenly stopped.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning beside him.


    Think of two people before the fierce battle, think of each other''s delicious body.


    His brows wrinkled.


    Li Ze also said before, don''t tell everyone that Leyao is his sister.


    But before this girl called his brother, the voice will never let him forget.


    Li Xin once again faced the guests and said, "welcome to my sister''s adult birthday party. Her name is Le Yao. She goes to a university and is also one of the directors of Tianpeng group..."


    Just as Li Xin introduced him, MI Youning narrowed his eyes.


    She vigorously shook off Li Xin''s hand, in exchange for each other''s eyes.


    Mi you Ning recalled a bright smile, "I''m your sister?"


    Li Xin nodded, not sure why.


    Numb!


    Miyuning was about to die of anger.


    This damned man ate her.


    At this time, I said it was brother and sister. I''m really playing with her.


    Meanwhile, Li Ze is about to explode

 Chapter 1243

    He went to Li Xin''s side and pulled each other''s clothes.


    In the meantime, miyuning strode towards the door.


    Sister of God, brother and sister of ghost.


    "Little soul, tell me that the colorful glazed stone has changed."


    Miyuning, dressed in a dress, walked quickly to the entrance of the villa hall.


    I''m ready to tell her that there''s no change.


    However, after hearing the answer of the soul, her walking steps stopped quickly.


    "What did you say?"


    "Change, very abundant change, more obvious than any one time."


    Just because of one deep communication, the man fell in love with her.


    It even changed the colorful glazed stone.


    How could that man not believe it.


    "Are you sure, little soul?"


    "Sure and sure."


    Well, miyuning turned around and looked at the many views in the villa hall.


    There is a pair of puzzled, ignorant, even wronged eyes.


    That belongs to Li Xin.


    Miyuning thought, this is also good.


    be it so.


    Her task is done.


    Colorful glazed stone has changed, this is the biggest harvest.


    Miyuning pulls up her skirt and walks towards Lixin step by step.


    "Brother."


    Li Xin also walks towards mi you Ning, with a soft and charming smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Such a smile dazzled all the ladies present.


    He came up to her and held his soft little hand.


    At this moment, Li Xin seems to understand something.


    He took miyuning''s hand again and turned to face the crowd.


    "I just forgot to introduce another identity of the girl around me, who is also my fiancee."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Xin''s words, let the people present, have shown a shocked expression.


    Such a big hall, the book is occupied by the sound of discussion.


    "What? Is my sister a fiancee


    "What''s the situation?"


    "What''s the origin of this girl?"


    "That''s exciting! Brother and sister


    "Yes, it''s very strong..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of young men and women are constantly ringing around, and the elderly squint their eyes one after another.


    Mi you Ning was also silenced by Li Xin''s words.


    If I had known to introduce you like this, why bother to say it was brother and sister.


    Li Xin seems to know what she thinks, gently shook her hand.


    The thin lips of sexuality curl up, "I like your name brother."


    This sentence recalled mi you Ning''s previous memory.


    Just an hour ago, the man forced her to call her brother.


    One after another, it seemed that I couldn''t hear enough.


    Miyuning''s face turned red.


    Why does this man seem to be suddenly enlightened.


    "Before today, I am indeed Yue Yao''s brother, but after today, I will be his fiance, and this girl belongs to me."


    Li Xin raises mi you Ning''s hand and announces to the public again.


    All the people at the party were silent.


    To be honest, the leaders of Tianpeng group invited them to come. This is their face.


    No one is clear about the current situation.


    But now Mr. Li''s face still needs to be given. Unfortunately, no one takes the lead.


    Not far away Li Ze applauded at this time.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    It''s like a signal,


    "Pa pa pa..."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    People clapped and congratulated each other.


    Li Xin takes mi you Ning''s hand and smiles with satisfaction.


    As long as the girl around you doesn''t leave.


    He just wanted to tell everyone that this was his sister.

 Chapter 1244

    He is also his fiancee, his future wife and his life partner.


    This evening''s adult birthday party went very smoothly.


    Everyone in city a knows that Lao Niu, the successor of Tianpeng group, has eaten tender grass.


    A girl of unknown origin became his fiancee.


    It broke the hearts of many celebrities.


    After the banquet, Li Ze always had an ambiguous smile on Li Xin and mi you Ning.


    Li Xin just started eating meat, and once again wiped it clean that night.


    He likes the feeling that the body is one.


    Even want mi you Ning to accompany him forever.


    As for love, as for love.


    He doesn''t quite understand those.


    The body has recognized her, wants her, then obeys his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Even if Li Xin had a relationship with mi you Ning, they even became a fiancee from brother and sister.


    But mi you Ning feels that there is not much change between her and Li Xin.


    Li Xin, as before, left early every morning.


    She never even had dinner at her table.


    The time of coming back in the evening has not changed much.


    The only difference is that every time Li Xin comes back.


    As long as she didn''t sleep, the other party would eat her.


    After eating, I will clean up her body carefully, no matter how much communication there is between them.


    It seems that he doesn''t know what to communicate, except that in bed, Li Xin seems to have changed a person, and then he returns to his original appearance.


    Cold, ascetic, three feet away.


    However, this does not affect mi you Ning.


    No matter whether Li Xin''s love comes back or not, whether he has feelings or not.


    As long as the colorful glazed stone has changed.


    Every world meets such a man, colorful glazed stone will be brighter.


    This is her biggest gain.


    And then, the power of the soul.


    The task of the original owner has come to a year.


    In the original plot, it is at this time that Le Yao goes to the road of death.


    It''s time for Le Qingqing to kill someone and let her take the blame.


    Early this morning, Li Xin went to work, and the company arrived at the time of quarterly financial report.


    Li Xin will be very busy these days.


    Today is the time for mi you Ning to meet with Le de Hui.


    "Sister Liu, I''m out."


    Miyuning is carrying a bag and changing shoes at the door.


    Sister Liu heard her voice and came out of the kitchen.


    "Miss, you haven''t eaten yet."


    After tying his shoelaces, miyuning stood up and said with a smile, "no, just buy some on the road."


    "That''s OK. I''ll pack up the breakfast for you later. You can eat the same on the way, but it''s not necessarily clean outside."


    Looking at the time on the mobile phone, MI Youning nodded, "OK, please, sister Liu."


    In a few minutes, Mrs. Liu packed her breakfast.


    On the way to the old man''s house, miyuning finished the breakfast made by Mrs. Liu.


    Xiaolong has thin prepuce and big stuffing, which is very delicious. There are pumpkin cakes and breakfast porridge.


    When the car stopped at the door of the original owner''s uncle''s house, MI Youning had already wiped his hands with a wet towel.


    "Yue Yao, you are here."


    Just as the car stopped, ledehui stepped forward quickly.


    Miyuning heard the loud voice outside, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Le Dehui''s face was full of anxiety, and there was sweat on his forehead.


    Close up, the other side''s face is even more like the collapse of the sky.


    It''s all right.


    It is today that Le Qingqing killed people.


    Murder is to pay for life, the original story Yue Yao back pot.

 Chapter 1245

    Miyuning thought it wrong.


    It should be said that yesterday, yesterday Le Qingqing killed people.


    Only today, she took the initiative to explain to her family.


    In the last life, Le Dehui did not inform Le Yao to move her father to a cemetery.


    I have been informed, but I have been informed in advance.


    It''s just that the appointed time coincides with the day in the original plot.


    "Le Yao, come in with me. Something''s wrong at home!"


    Le teh Fai reached out to pull mi Youning home.


    Miyuning retreated a little, but did not let Le te Hui meet her.


    She said to the driver, "you wait for me here. I''ll be out soon."


    The driver stood in front of the car and took a cautious look at Le Dehui before nodding.


    "Yes, Miss le."


    Miyuning didn''t have a backpack, but walked into the courtyard with a mobile phone.


    Le te Fai led the man to the house.


    In the untidy hut, Le Qingqing and her mother sat on the stool, with eyes vacant, like the sky collapsed.


    When miyuning enters the room, just as he stands firm, Le Dehui comes in.


    "Bang..."


    He slammed the door of the house.


    This kind of movement startled Le Qingqing and the great aunt.


    When they saw the appearance of miyuning, their eyes suddenly glowed with astonishing brightness.


    "Le Yao! You have to save Qingqing. You are older than her. You can replace her... "


    "Shut up


    As soon as Le Dehui closed the door, he heard his mother-in-law''s words and turned around to stop it.


    Mi you Ning stares at the couple with a smile, and glances at the depressed Le Qing Qing.


    The latter has no idea what to do.


    His hands were still shaking, and all the thorns in his body had been put away.


    She didn''t even dare to look up at miyuning.


    Le te Hui takes a look at his daughter and then walks to mi you Ning.


    "Leyao, something happened at home today. You''re also here. Let''s discuss it together."


    The other side''s opening remarks gave mi you Ning a headache.


    When something happened at home, I thought of her.


    When I was fighting for the house, I didn''t think about it for the original owner.


    Miyuning sits on a clean stool and turns on his mobile phone.


    "If you have anything to say, I have something to do at noon. I want to go back early."


    Hearing this, Yue te Hui narrowed his eyes and gave mi you Ning a gloomy look.


    The other side''s eyes were full of bad intentions.


    Mi you Ning naturally discovered such a malicious look for the first time.


    She still pretended not to see.


    I played with my mobile phone and opened wechat.


    Brother: "are you out?"


    Brother: "where have you been? Don''t forget to go home early. "


    Brother: "I want to go back for lunch today..."


    Seeing the three-day message from Li Xin, MI Youning chuckles.


    She thought that the reason why Li Xin knew it was because Liu Sao told the other party.


    Xiaoyao''er: "I know. When my brother comes back to eat with me... Cute. Jpg."


    "Le Yao, your sister killed someone. She didn''t mean it. Qingqing is still so young..."


    As he spoke, he walked towards miyuning.


    Miyuning sent out the message and raised his lips.


    Then she raised her head and looked at Le Dehui in surprise, "what did you say?"


    Le Dehui faced her face in disbelief and clenched her hands into a fist.


    Even if I know the girl in front of me is my brother''s only blood.


    But he continued: "Le Yao, please help Qingqing. She is still so young that she won''t be shot as long as she turns herself in.


    Le Yao, you can take the blame for Qing Qing. She is still a child. How can she bear such a crime... "

 Chapter 1246

    "Wu Wu Wu... Le Yao, please help Qingqing. She is still so young."


    Before the words of Le Dehui were finished, the old aunt of the original owner began to cry.


    Miyuning looked coldly at the family in front of him.


    Le Qingqing has been scared to the side.


    "When you said that, I already called the police and even recorded it."


    Miyuning stands up and displays the mobile phone in conversation.


    Le Dehui''s eyes widened to see the mobile phone screen.


    He pounced on miyuning.


    "Le Yao, you cheap man!"


    Seeing Le te Hui''s heavy body rushing towards him, mi you Ning stretched out his foot and kicked him.


    "Bang..."


    One foot kicked the man to the wall not far away.


    This kind of movement finally revived Le Qingqing.


    She got up and went to the kitchenette of the room.


    Miyuning didn''t pay much attention to yueqingqing.


    Instead, he went to le Dehui and said, "you said Le Qingqing is young. Do you know that I am only one year older than her.


    I''m not a vassal of your family. Why should I take the blame for her? How delicate is her identity?


    When my father was alive, I was still a little princess in my family. Why did I come to you and become an existence of abandonment at will... "


    "Cough..."


    The company wants to get up from the ground.


    However, miyuning''s kick was too hard for him to stand up.


    As for mi you Ning''s words, he didn''t take them to heart.


    At this time, he is full of eyes, in front of the smelly girl is not obedient.


    If you are not obedient, let the other party be obedient.


    Hearing mi you Ning mention his father, Le Dehui''s eyes flashed a bright light.


    It made his face proud by the way.


    "Yue Yao, if you don''t take the blame for Qingqing, I''ll take your father''s grave to the grave, and let him not be down-to-earth in the underground, and be the lone soul..."


    "Pa!"


    Before the other party''s words were finished, MI Youning slapped him.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap.


    The previous words are from the heart of the original owner.


    As for the uncle who beat the original owner, this is also the other party''s debt to le Yao.


    How can you say such a thing.


    Is that what people say!


    It''s not as good as livestock!


    In order to force a girl to take the blame for her own daughter, she said to dig her own brother''s grave.


    And the object of persecution is the only blood left by my brother in the world.


    This family is inferior to pigs and dogs.


    Lok Tak Fai was fooled.


    This is the first generation to dare to attack him.


    One side of the aunt to see someone beat his man, is more muddled.


    But she quickly got up.


    Pick up the broom and hit mi you Ning.


    The flow of air behind him made mi you Ning feel it for the first time.


    Her body flashed aside.


    "Ouch..."


    The broom went straight to le Dehui.


    The elder aunt didn''t take back her hand. It was a tough fight.


    "She doesn''t want to live! How dare you hit me


    Le Dehui was angry and didn''t start.


    Direct fire at the woman in front of you.


    Mi you Ning sees two people entangle, slowly stands up, by the way has a look at the mobile phone time.


    It''s already ten o''clock.


    It''s still an hour to go back. She has to leave before eleven.


    I don''t know when the police will arrive.


    "Le Yao! Go to hell


    Behind him came a malicious voice, saying so vicious.


    Miyuning seems to have eyes on his back.


    When Le Qingqing rushed over with a knife, he dodged his body.


    Very fast.

 Chapter 1247

    "Di... Wu... Di... Wu... Di... Wu..."


    After miyuning dodges, the kitchen knife in Le Qingqing''s hand turns to her.


    Before she started, the siren outside the door sounded.


    "Miss Le!"


    The driver outside rushed in.


    Seeing the scene in the room, he walked quickly to mi you Ning.


    He bowed his head and said respectfully, "Miss Le, sir, let me take you home now."


    "Police! Hands up, don''t move


    "Police! Don''t move


    "Hands up!"


    Not long after the driver came to MI Youning''s side, the police broke in.


    Miyuning stood in the same place without any action. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and opened wechat.


    Brother: "the driver said you went to uncle''s house, when will you come back?"


    There was only one message. Miyuning turned off the phone screen and did not reply.


    Looking up, I saw that the three members of the family were holding together.


    Le Qingqing himself is paralyzed, relying on the support of his parents, this did not fall to the ground.


    "Who is Le Qingqing? Stand up


    All the police''s guns were aimed at the top of the three members of the Le Dehui family.


    When they came, they had checked out all the information of the family.


    It''s just a situation.


    "Who is it! Who killed my sister


    A woman rushed in through the door.


    The other came in with the help of a middle-aged woman.


    At the same time, followed by a man, each other holding the child, frowning tightly.


    When he saw this man and woman, miyuning had no surprise in his eyes.


    Women she knows.


    Liang Shuang, who once went to make trouble at home and said he was pregnant with Li Xin''s child.


    As for the man holding the child behind Li Xin, mi you Ning is inexplicably familiar.


    Careful observation, this man and Li Xin have some resemblance.


    The obvious resemblance made miyuning know something.


    This is Liang Shuang''s father.


    When Liang Shuang came in, he said that the person who died was her sister.


    It''s not a coincidence.


    Le Qingqing killed Liang Shuang''s sister.


    Miyuning leans against the table and looks at the scene.


    A year ago, Luo Wenhao met her and broke up in a milk tea shop.


    The girl I took was Liang Zhen.


    It was Liang Zhen that Le Qingqing killed.


    Liang Zhen is also Liang Shuang''s sister.


    It''s amazing. When I saw Liang Shuang a year ago, mi you Ning knew it.


    This is what she thought before, and the origin between Liang Shuang.


    Glancing at Le Qingqing, who has been controlled by the police, and Le Dehui and his wife, who are dying.


    Miyuning felt that this was the end of the matter.


    She waved to the driver behind her, "come on, go home."


    "Yes, Miss le."


    "Wait!"


    At this time, Liang Shuang discovered the existence of mi you Ning.


    "It''s you!"


    Liang Shuang recognizes mi you Ning and points to her.


    Miyuning pointed at his finger and laughed coldly.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Liang."


    "It''s really you! You shameless woman, you seduce your brother!


    Now because you let the Li family have a bad reputation, you dare to appear!


    Why don''t you get out of the Li family and let loose the women who are not honest and shameful


    The police have pushed Le Qingqing out.


    The couple were also taken away.


    The remaining two policemen saw the situation in front of them, which was also the first two.


    The person who reported the case last night was the Li family, a well-known entrepreneur in a city.

 Chapter 1248

    The police investigated the case overnight, and now they have finally caught the suspect.


    But the current situation clearly involves the internal problems of the Li family.


    They are tired all night. They really don''t want to get entangled with the Li family.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is not a place to talk. There are some things that need your cooperation. Go back to the police first."


    One of the policemen spoke out.


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    Mi you Ning was also upset when he heard Liang Shuang''s words.


    Anyone who says that is in a good mood is a God.


    "Ouch! Where is this dog barking? I don''t know who came to the door with a big stomach to recognize relatives. I don''t know how to write four words of etiquette, justice, honesty and shame. "


    Liang Shuang can''t hear it. She scolds the mulberry tree.


    Make up face, instantly become distorted.


    "Keep your mouth clean!"


    "When you talk about me, did you do it yourself?"


    Miyuning was not angry either.


    Glanced at Liang Shuang, the man holding the child.


    She steps forward with a smile.


    "All the children have come out. It seems that this is the father of the child. Now Miss Liang is a family reunion."


    Seeing mi you Ning walking towards the child, Liang Shuang immediately stops her.


    "Go away! This is the first grandson of the Li family! Can you be seen by an outsider! Can you afford to break it? "


    Mi you Ning looks at Liang Shuang coldly, "I really take myself seriously. I''m just leaving."


    Liang Shuang''s face has been distorted, and he comes forward and raises his hand to greet mi Youning.


    When her hand was fanned down, miyuning held it tightly.


    Mi you Ning''s hand is strong, tightly grasps Liang Shuang''s wrist.


    It''s very powerful.


    Liang Shuang''s face twisted in pain.


    "You let go!"


    Mi you Ning smelt speech to smile, "this words say of, first start of is you, now say to let go of still you, so listen to your words I am not very shameless."


    The wrist is more and more painful, Liang Shuang''s hand is almost unconscious.


    She stares at the girl in front of her and says: "cheap human!"


    "This is my sister-in-law."


    Behind him came the voice of a strange man.


    When he heard the other side open his mouth, miyuning raised the corner of his lips and showed a playful smile on his face.


    She smiles and turns to face the man with the baby behind her.


    "It''s better not to shout, sir."


    The man holding the child is also a member of the Li family.


    With Li Xin or half brother.


    His name is Li Zihan, Li Xin''s younger brother.


    Now it has been adopted by Li Xin''s grandfather, the eldest parent of the Li family.


    Although Li Xin is in charge of Tianpeng group, in the final analysis, Li family is still the most influential one.


    If the old man of the Li family wants to change the person in power, it''s difficult, but it''s not impossible.


    This is also the main reason why Li Zihan has been in the Li family for so many years.


    Mi you Ning looked down at the child in Li Zihan''s hand.


    At that time, the child was not exactly calculated to Li Xin''s head.


    It''s a pity that it''s just a poor move.


    Li Zihan followed mi Youning''s eyes and saw the child in his arms.


    The child had no mental preparation.


    Or rather, it''s not the way he expected it to come.


    But the old man loves it.


    Li Zihan suddenly raised his head and laughed, "little sister-in-law also likes children very much? Do you want to have one of your own


    "Zhi... Ho..."


    Just then, there was an emergency brake outside the door.

 Chapter 1249

    As soon as miyuning tried to open his mouth, he was deflected by the sound of the emergency brake outside the door.


    She looked out the door, only to see a gray car.


    The car is not high-grade, and the color is not what Li Xin men like.


    I thought Li Xin had come to pick her up.


    At the bottom of my heart, I was a little disappointed, but I soon put it away.


    At the same time, Li Zihan and Liang Shuang are also attracted by the sound of the car.


    As they looked back, the gray door was opened from inside.


    Young men in casual suits, or men close to young people, come out of the car quickly.


    Seeing the man''s face, Liang Shuang broke out again.


    "Luo Wenhao, you son of a bitch!"


    Luo Wenhao


    It''s a distant name.


    And looking at the man in front of him wearing a famous brand, he has already hidden his childishness.


    That pair of eyes did not let people see through the clear, but deep unable to ponder.


    When Luo Wenhao saw miyuning, his eyes were mixed.


    The dark and complicated light soon disappeared.


    Liang Shuang has rushed to Luo Wenhao''s side, raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa..."


    Luo Wenhao was slapped in the face.


    Liang Shuang slapped his face askew.


    You can imagine how hard this slap is.


    Miyuning raises his chin to the driver behind him and walks out the door.


    The driver immediately followed.


    Li Zihan, holding the child, immediately steps forward when he sees mi Youning leaving.


    "My sister-in-law is leaving now. I''m looking forward to seeing you next time."


    Miyuning didn''t pay attention to the voice behind him. He didn''t stop and walked in the direction of the car.


    When passing by Luo Wenhao, the latter nodded to her slightly.


    After that, he looks at Liang Shuang without expression.


    Miyuning didn''t take Luo Wenhao''s reaction to heart and went ahead beyond the other side.


    "Luo Wenhao, are you worthy of Zhenzhen, you bastard! If it wasn''t for you, Zhenzhen wouldn''t have died. If it wasn''t for you, Zhenzhen would have died a year ago. "


    Liang Shuang scolds Luo Wenhao while beating people with fists.


    "I''m not sorry for her. The child is not mine. The tuition was paid off a year ago. I just came to see who killed her."


    After a long time, Luo Wenhao made a sound.


    At this time, MI Youning bent over to get on the bus and just heard this.


    Inadvertently glanced back at Luo Wenhao.


    The clothes the other party wears are famous brands, which are foreign brands. It''s impossible to get them without a way.


    And the car he drives, although it''s not driven by Li Xin''s identity, it''s not affordable for the rich.


    These are not what Liang can really afford.


    It seems that Luo Wenhao has found a new "gold owner".


    "Miss Le, go home or go to the company to find the boss?"


    The driver closes the door, gets on the bus and asks mi Youning who is sitting behind him.


    Miyuning takes his eyes away from Luo Wenhao and says, "go to my brother''s company."


    "All right."


    The car moved away gradually.


    Behind him, Luo Wenhao looks at Mi Youning''s car and leaves. He is still beaten and scolded by Liang Shuang.


    But it''s not about miyuning anymore.


    "It''s Mr. Li''s car."


    The driver made a sudden noise.


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes and saw the red Sao Bao sports car coming.


    It''s Li Ze''s car.


    What is he doing here?


    At the same time, opposite Li Ze, also saw Li''s car.

 Chapter 1250

    Instead of passing by, the two cars stopped at each other.


    The windows of the red sports car came down, revealing Li Zeman''s tired face.


    But the other side still showed a smile, "little demon, what are you doing?"


    Mi you Ning broke her eyebrows. It was the first time that she saw Li Ze so... Embarrassed.


    Each other''s clothes are wrinkled, chin and green slag, eyes slightly red, a look is to stay up late.


    "It''s obvious that you''ve been sucked. What did you do last night?"


    Mi you Ning is holding the car window, smiling on her face, but there is no smile in her eyes.


    Li Ze''s appearance is too coincidental.


    However, she did not know that when Li Ze saw her, he was a little flustered.


    After all, it''s the old fox. It doesn''t show up.


    "The little pet is not obedient. I''ll go and catch him myself."


    While Li Ze was talking, his fingers kept beating on the door.


    This kind of action is in the eyes of mi you Ning.


    She sat up straight and leaned back in her chair. "OK, I''ll go to my brother''s company first. I''ll see you later."


    Li Ze only when nervous, will have such subconscious action.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t want her to know.


    Li Ze was relieved to hear what miyuning said.


    "OK, see you later."


    The red sports car stepped on the accelerator to the end and went away with a bang.


    Miyuning raised the window and said to the driver in front, "let''s drive."


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Miyuning''s face was not really good-looking, and he even breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s a coincidence that Li Ze came here.


    She had to explore what the connection was.


    However, the final result surprised her.


    Li Ze is responsible for Luo Wenhao''s achievements.


    A year ago, Li Ze contracted Luo Wenhao.


    For a year, they have been maintaining the behavior of physical needs.


    One is willing to fight, one is willing to suffer, one is willing to pay money, one is willing to pay body.


    A very reasonable deal.


    But Li Ze was betrayed by Luo Wenhao.


    Although Luo Wenhao is separated from Liang Zhen, he is hooked up with Le Qingqing.


    The two were hooked up in a bar and even had a relationship.


    Until last night in the bar, Le Qingqing and Liang Zhen met.


    Liang really likes Luo Wenhao, but she doesn''t have enough capital to satisfy his appetite.


    Seeing Le Qingqing in Luo Wenhao''s arms, Liang really can''t stand it.


    Luo Wenhai was called away by a telephone.


    Liang Zhen looks at the back of the other party and goes to yueqingqing.


    The two fight in the alley of the bar. Le Qingqing is a mixed up man, and has no weight in his hand. He opens Liang Zhen''s head.


    Liang Zhen died and Le Qingqing ran away.


    The police found Luo Wenhao''s phone number in Liang Zhen''s mobile phone address book.


    Luo Wenhao was silly when he knew that. Li Ze helped him solve all these problems.


    Because the two have been together, and even deeply communicate with each other.


    Li Ze was busy all night, so he knew Luo Wenhao''s "betrayal".


    After thinking about the original plot, it seems that there is no intersection between them.


    Miyuning suddenly smiles, opens his eyes and looks out of the window.


    Cause and effect, cause and effect.


    If Li Ze didn''t investigate her, or the original owner.


    Then we won''t meet Luo Wenhao.


    Will not see Luo Wenhao and the first love lover, unexpectedly has some kind of similarity.


    Luo Wenhao found the Philistine, but also took the initiative to take care of.


    That''s why.

 Chapter 1251

    Now Luo Wenhao''s betrayal, this is the result.


    Li Ze must have been ready.


    Just saw the other side''s face, although ugly, but not too sad, just tired people look at... A little distressed.


    ¡­¡­


    "You bastard, you really died because of you..."


    When Liang Shuang came, he knew the cause of his sister''s death from the mouth of the police.


    The death of his sister is directly related to Luo Wenhao.


    Li Zihan see Liang Shuang with a crazy woman, holding the arms began to restless, about to wake up the child, strode toward the car.


    If it wasn''t for the old man to see that the three of them were in harmony, he would have thrown Liang Shuang away.


    When Li Ze arrived, he saw Luo Wenhao beaten and scolded by Liang Shuang.


    He really didn''t expect that Liang Shuang was involved in this matter.


    Looking at Luo Wenhao beaten and scolded by Liang Shuang, Li Ze didn''t get off the bus at the first time.


    He took out a cigarette from the car and lit it. He looked at Luo Wenhao in a complicated way.


    Li Zihan saw Li Ze''s existence when he got on the bus, but he didn''t say hello.


    Now he plans to let the old man arrange him to Li''s group, and it''s better to replace Li Xin.


    At this time, it is inconvenient to contact people around Li Xin.


    He has to take it slow.


    Li Zihan looks at the child in his arms and smiles, with a calculating smile on his face.


    Li Ze naturally knew that someone was looking at him and even knew who it was.


    He didn''t pay any attention to the man.


    It''s unnecessary and a waste of time.


    Why did you find Luo Wenhao at the beginning is very clear.


    Now Luo Wenhao''s betrayal disgusts him.


    If it wasn''t for the similarity between Luo Wenhao and his seniors, he would really look down on Luo Wenhao.


    All of a sudden, Li Ze threw his cigarette to the ground, pushed the door open and got off.


    Stamp out the smoke on the ground and stride in the direction of Luo Wenhao.


    "I won''t let you go! If you really die, you should take full responsibility... "


    Before Liang Zhen''s words were finished, Luo Wenhao was pulled away.


    Luo Wenhao was dragged away, but he didn''t react at first.


    Seeing Li Ze''s face, his body trembled.


    In fact, his heart is also self reproach, he really did not expect that Le Qingqing would kill Liang Shuang.


    Now when Li Ze comes here, he must know about him and Le Qingqing.


    It filled him with uneasiness.


    "I''m not finished! You must not go


    Liang Shuangchong, Luo Wenhao.


    Neither of the two who strode ahead gave him a response.


    Li Ze will Luo Wenhao into the car, around the front of the car to sit in the driver''s seat.


    The red sports car quickly left the land of right and wrong.


    Liang Shuang is still yelling at the back of Li Ze''s car.


    "It''s not over! Get in the car


    Li Zihan can''t bear to see Liang Shuang as a shrew.


    However, Liang shuangzhen was honest when he was angry.


    If it wasn''t for her, Li Zihan might have kicked her away.


    I have to tell Liang Shuang the truth.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ze drove straight to the city.


    He didn''t speak after the car was moving.


    And Luo Wenhao did not speak, not to mention that his car was still in front of Le Qingqing''s house.


    Until the car stops where they live.


    Li Ze turns to look at Luo Wenhao beside him.


    "The house here belongs to you, and then I''ll give you a sum of money. That''s the end."


    Luo Wenhao was stunned and looked up at Li Ze.


    He had expected the result, but he still couldn''t accept it.

 Chapter 1252

    When miyuning arrived at Tianpeng group, Li Xin had just finished the meeting.


    The Secretary will report all the information during the meeting for the first time.


    When hearing the Secretary say that Le Yao is coming, Li Xin stops walking to the office.


    "When did it happen?"


    The secretary looked up and saw the boss''s slightly anxious appearance at a glance.


    "Just five minutes ago, I was brought to your office."


    Naturally, the secretary knows who le Yao is. She is the future boss.


    Lixin smell speech to speed up the pace, toward the office, but this time the speed is faster than before more than twice.


    Mi you Ning entered Li Xin''s office five minutes ago.


    In addition to the black and white decoration, no other colors can be found.


    It''s really as cold as Li Xin, with no emotional tone.


    Li Xin pushes open the door of the office and sees the woman sitting on his desk.


    The legs were still swinging on the table.


    The shin of tender white flickers, let Li Xin''s eyes dark sink down.


    A pair of legs that seemed to have no strength once held his waist tightly.


    Think of that picture, Li Xin unconsciously moved the Adam''s apple.


    He closed the door of the office and went to the little woman on the desk.


    "Brother, here you are!"


    When mi you Ning saw Li Xin, he was surprised.


    On the bright eyes, Li Xin feel a burning heart.


    It''s like being gently teased.


    Li Xin goes to mi you Ning and gently holds him up.


    It''s like holding a child, holding someone up with a fart.


    In this position, miyuning''s legs were holding each other''s waist.


    It''s like falling off if you''re not careful.


    This action makes Li Xin stop walking towards the office chair.


    The deep eyes stare at mi you Ning for a while, but only get clear eyes.


    For a long time, Li Xin holding people toward the lounge.


    When the door of the lounge was closed for a moment, the voice of everyone blushing and heartbeat came from inside.


    Mi you Ning is in Li Xin''s office lounge and is wiped clean.


    In the evening when I got off work, I was held by Li Xin and left.


    In the next few days, mi you Ning and Li Xin were not getting along well.


    The other party is very interested in her body, but never say like her love her.


    Originally, miyuning didn''t have much to worry about.


    So the relationship between them is the same as before.


    The colorful glazed stone has changed, and mi you Ning doesn''t think he needs to do anything more.


    No love, but also care about her, otherwise the colorful glazed stone will not change.


    In fact, it''s not bad to accompany Li Xin in this way.


    As for the rest, there''s no need to get involved.


    Because even if the other party gives her ten feelings, she can''t guarantee to return one tenth.


    ¡­¡­


    Le Qingqing was arrested and not sentenced to death.


    Because she committed manslaughter.


    Lok Tak Fai went to MI Youning again.


    The attitude is no longer the same as before. On the contrary, it is a bit low.


    The other party means that Le Qingqing wants to see her.


    Mi you Ning immediately hung up on the phone.


    It would be nice if she didn''t fall into the well.


    The Lok Tak Fai family and Le Qingqing in prison have since disappeared into the life of MI Youning.


    In this world, we don''t see this family until we die.


    They owe a lot to the original owner, and now everything is just what they should pay and repay.

 Chapter 1253

    Later¡ª¡ª


    Miyuning met Li Ze several times.


    Each other thin, face no longer as before, with a relaxed smile.


    There was an inexhaustible sadness on his face.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that I slowly adjusted it.


    And Luo Wenhao, who is beside him, has long been gone.


    Li Xin saw that mi you Ning paid too much attention to Li Ze and took the initiative to speak.


    It''s said that the senior who is secretly in love with each other got married and married a woman abroad.


    Mi you Ning then knew why Li Ze was so.


    She said that people like Luo Wenhao really don''t seem to have anything that Li Ze can''t let go of.


    As time goes by, MI Youning is in his junior year.


    She will graduate in another year.


    Li Xin informed her that they would get married after graduation as early as before.


    Yes, notice.


    The man had no emotion, and even did not propose. He took a ring and told her that they would get married after graduation.


    Miyuning has no opinion on this.


    At this time, she was lying in bed during the holiday, looking at the ring on her hand.


    This is what Li Xin brought for her.


    What a heartless man.


    Looking at the time, it''s ten o''clock in the morning.


    Li Xin tossed her around last night, but went to a company early in the morning.


    During this time, Li Xin became obviously busy.


    Miyuning knew that Li Zihan had begun to fight.


    The old man of Li family hasn''t been long.


    The other party couldn''t sit still and began to pick things from the old man.


    For a long time, he really got something.


    Tianpeng group shares, 15% of the shares, this is not a joke.


    The old man of the Li family is really old, so he gave his share to Li Zihan.


    Now Li Zihan is constantly looking for trouble for Li Xin in the company.


    How ugly Li Xin''s face was last night, mi you Ning saw it in his eyes.


    It seems that Li Zihan is struggling again.


    As long as the old man is not dead, Li Xin can''t do anything to Li Zihan.


    And then there''s another toss.


    Miyuning gets out of bed and goes to the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, they left the bedroom.


    "Sister Liu..."


    Downstairs, miyuning calls.


    Soon the figure of Mrs. Liu came out of the room on the first floor.


    "Miss wakes up. Breakfast is in the kitchen. Are you in the living room or the dining room?"


    Mi you Ning steps toward the living room sofa, "living room."


    "Yes, just a moment."


    She sat on the sofa, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.


    Mrs. Liu puts breakfast in front of the sofa, while Mi Yining watches the economic channel and eats breakfast.


    "Ding Dong..."


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes. It seemed that there was no one else except Li Ze who rang the doorbell when he came.


    Li Xin has no relatives but a grandfather.


    Of course, except for Li Zihan''s illegitimate son.


    Miyuning didn''t think that the person outside would be Li Ze.


    Li Ze calls in advance every time he comes.


    Especially when she is at home alone and Li Xin is not there.


    When Mrs. Liu heard the doorbell ring, she immediately went to the door.


    At a glance, she saw the figure on the LCD screen at the door.


    "Miss, it''s the old man and the second young lady."


    Hearing the second young lady, mi you Ning chuckled.


    This is Liang Shuang, the second young lady.


    Li Zihan finally married Liang Shuang.


    Now all their children will go.


    That child is not bad. He is really from the Li family.


    It''s so cute.


    Miyuning nodded to Mrs. Liu.


    The latter immediately opened the door.

 Chapter 1254

    "What are you dawdling about, opening the door so late!"


    The moment the door was opened, Liang Shuang''s clamour came.


    Since Li Zihan owned 15% of the shares, Liang Shuang''s whole life has expanded.


    Miyuning waved to Mrs. Liu and then laughed at Liang Shuang.


    "There are very few people at home, but they just don''t react."


    Then mi you Ning stands up and looks behind Liang Shuang.


    Usually take care of the old man''s care, pushing a wheelchair to push the old man to the living room.


    Mi you Ning glances at Liang Shuang and goes to the other side. He goes over to take over the nursing position.


    "Is grandfather better?"


    Mr. Li is a little confused now.


    On weekdays, there are medical staff around to take care of him. Li Xin even finds a trustworthy nurse to take care of him.


    Now Liang Shuang comes to the door with the old man. Mi you would rather not feel that he just came to hang out.


    Look at the nurse''s eyes, always looking at Liang Shuang.


    This is clearly being bribed.


    "I can''t die!"


    Mr. Li can''t speak.


    Liang Shuang opened his mouth.


    The tone of disdain, once the other side in the old man''s side, but has been low.


    Now the arrogance of this face is really tearing the skin.


    Mi you Ning pushes the old man to Liu Sao''s side.


    Mrs. Liu is an old lady of the Li family. Her parents have been serving the Li family all her life, and she was born in the Li family.


    "Mrs. Liu pushed her grandfather to the restaurant to have something to eat."


    "Good!"


    Sister Liu immediately took the wheelchair from mi you Ning.


    Liang Shuang''s face showed a disdainful expression, but also looked down at the new red nails.


    "Yue Yao Ming people don''t talk in secret. I''m here to tell you to move out of here!"


    Mi you Ning looks at Liu Sao pushing the old man into the restaurant, then turns to look at Liang Shuang with a smile.


    The other side''s attitude must depend on it. It''s not hard to guess that it''s Li Zihan.


    "I live well, but I really don''t have any plans to change my land. I don''t know what identity you say that?"


    Mi you Ning walked towards Liang Shuang with a smile, and his face gradually became disdainful and even ironic.


    This kind of expression makes Liang Shuang''s face change.


    "From today on, the legal person of Li''s group is Li Zihan, and Tianpeng group has come to this stage because of Li''s family. What you eat, live and wear are all Li''s.


    And I will be the only hostess of the Li family. In what capacity do you say I will drive you out! "


    Liang Shuang''s face twisted when he thought of the grievances he had suffered in the past two years.


    In front of the old do low, in front of the small is cautious.


    Now that she can finally have proud capital, how can she bear it.


    Mi you Ning heard Liang Shuang''s words and was stunned for a moment.


    She really doesn''t know the difference between Li group and Tianpeng group.


    But I think Li Zihan must have cheated him by some means.


    And she believes in Li Xin.


    For these things, we must have been prepared for a long time.


    Mi you Ning ignores Liang Shuang and goes to the previous sofa to sit down.


    It''s like Liang Shuang doesn''t exist.


    How can Liang Shuang be reconciled to being ignored,


    She walked quickly to miyuning.


    "Le Yao, you should know how to write the word shame. I''ve been in Li''s home for so many years, but Li Xin is so kind to you, but you''re rushing to climb the bed. I see so many women like you..."


    "I''d love to. You can handle it."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile.

 Chapter 1255

    Mi you Ning smiles to see Liang Shuang''s face become distorted.


    She knew that the woman in front of her had never been reconciled.


    When the other party came to the door with her baby, she saw all the embarrassment and unbearable of the other party.


    Her existence is a thorn for Liang Shuang.


    The thorn still can''t be pulled out, which makes her feel uncomfortable and stingy.


    Now the other party finally has the opportunity, how can easily let her go.


    But it also depends on Liang Shuang''s ability.


    Mi you Ning''s words blocked Liang Shuang''s next words, even his face became rather ugly.


    But soon she regained her cocky look.


    "I forgot that you just have a mother, but no father..."


    "Pa..."


    Before Liang Shuang''s words were finished, MI Youning stood up and quickly came forward to slap each other.


    Liang Shuang can say anything about her before, but it can''t involve the original owner''s parents.


    In the heart of the original owner, parents are her taboo.


    Especially her father, no one can say.


    "How dare you hit me!"


    Liang Shuang covers his face and looks at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    Mi you Ning sneered, "hit you? I don''t just hit you! I''m going to drive you out of the house! "


    Then he pulled Liang Shuang to the door.


    Liu Sao in the kitchen but heard the voice of the living room, but did not appear.


    Because Mr. Li is pressing her with his hand.


    There was a flash of water in the old man''s eyes.


    Miyuning throws Liang Shuang out of the door, closes the door and goes straight upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Lishi Group Corporation.


    Li Xin has been not only the president of Tianpeng group, but also the general manager of Li group.


    Today, he took Li Ze to the Li family and was ready to fight back.


    In the morning, he received the notice of the board meeting that Li Zihan informed.


    This was organized by Li Zihan. It can be seen that he has this right.


    Otherwise, the directors would not come here honestly.


    At this time, Li Xin sits on the first seat on his right hand, and Li Ze stands behind him.


    When they came, they had thought of all the possibilities.


    But there''s no such thing as this. It''s unreasonable.


    Yes, it''s unreasonable.


    Li Zihan, holding a document signed by Li family''s master, the chairman of Li group, said that he was the legal representative of Li group at that time.


    This is a lie.


    Even if it''s true, it doesn''t have any value.


    Such a large group can be recognized where it is a document signed by the chairman of the board.


    This requires the recognition of all directors, their own values and other aspects.


    Li Xin closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    It seems that he is too soft hearted.


    Actually let Li Zihan now in his head, so for the tiger.


    Open your eyes again, the sharp light in your eyes burst out.


    He''s just a bastard who doesn''t know how to make progress.


    Li Xinchong raises his hand as he reaches for it.


    The latter saw this and immediately sent a copy of the document in his hand.


    Then the remaining documents were sent to the major shareholders.


    When Li Zihan saw this scene, he felt uneasy.


    Until Li Ze gave him a copy of the document in his hand with a smile.


    He probably glanced, then widened his eyes, and his face became ugly.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Li Zihan retorts loudly.


    They even tore up the documents in their hands.


    Like this, the things on the file don''t exist.


    Li Ze stands behind Li Xin, mercifully forgetting each other.

 Chapter 1256

    It turns out that this document is nothing else. It was the will made by Mr. Li when he was sober.


    What is the content of the will? It''s not hard to guess from Li Zihan''s face.


    All the property of the Li family belongs to Li Xin, which is the content of the will.


    The successor of Li group is also Li Xin.


    Li Xin looks at Li Zihan without expression and raises his chin to Li Ze behind him.


    Li Ze once again looked at Li Zihan pitifully.


    Then he went to the door of the conference room.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Li Zihan''s face aches at the thought of this will.


    Now he''s like a clown.


    Li Xin hands folded on the leg, did not pay attention to each other.


    His acquiescence is a great insult to Li Zihan.


    Until the door of the conference room was opened again, breaking the rivalry.


    "Xinxin!"


    Li Zihan was frightened.


    Li Ze pushed the door again and came in, holding a little boy in his hand.


    The child looks like Li Xin.


    Of course, it''s similar to his father, Li Zihan.


    The child in front of us can be seen at a glance. This is the Li family''s seed.


    Li Xin waved to the little boy, "come here."


    Xiaoxinxin first took a look at his father, and then went to Lixin.


    The other person''s walking posture is a little shaky.


    The little figure trembled, as if afraid of something.


    However, a pair of fearless eyes like a wolf, you can see that he is not afraid.


    Small person son stands in front of Li Xin''s body, the double eyes show guard but strong eyes.


    Li Xin''s lips curved, cold face mild a few minutes.


    He stood up, took xiaoxinxin''s hand and led people to the throne.


    Li Zihan looked at him and took his son to stand opposite him. He immediately stepped forward two steps.


    See him this action, Li Xin but bend down waist, pull open the coat on small Xin body.


    His upper body was covered with purplish red scars.


    This scene is in the eyes of everyone present.


    Li Zihan''s steps also stopped.


    He couldn''t believe looking at xiaoxinxin''s upper body.


    It''s all pinching marks. The child is less than two years old, and has suffered such... Torture.


    Li Zihan thought of Liang Shuang for the first time.


    Li Xin see Li Zihan see, this will dress to Xiaoxin put on.


    "You can''t get the Li group, but your son can. This child will be raised by me from now on, and the Li group will be inherited by him in the future..."


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Youning goes upstairs, he takes out his mobile phone and sends a text message to Li Xin.


    She sent the message, but the other party didn''t reply immediately.


    Then she opened wechat and sent a message to Li Ze, who had a stupid picture.


    Just as she went downstairs to see Mr. Li, wechat sent a request for a video call.


    Miyuning immediately agreed to Li Ze''s invitation.


    Standing on the guardrail upstairs, MI Youning sees Li Xin in the video.


    At the same time, I saw the children around him.


    For Li Xin''s words, I listen to them.


    Li Xin won the contest.


    As soon as the camera turned, Li Ze''s smiling face appeared.


    Miyuning reaches out to cut off the video and walks downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Xin comes home, mi you Ning is feeding Li Lao fruit.


    Seeing the old man at home, Li Xin was not at all surprised.


    "My brother is back."


    Mi you Ning gives Li Xin a sweet smile.


    Li Xin doesn''t care to change her home shoes. She walks to mi you Ning quickly.


    He ignored his grandfather and held his beloved girl in his arms.

 Chapter 1257

    Mi you Ning smiles around Li Xin''s waist.


    At this time, Li Ze came in with a little boy.


    "Whew..."


    When he saw the embrace of his good friend and miyuning, he couldn''t help whistling.


    Li Xin sniffs the fragrance of the girl in her arms and releases her.


    When we were apart, we did not forget to hold mi you Ning''s hand.


    Li Ze saw this scene, Chuxiong, "you love show, also don''t consider me this lonely, too crazy."


    Mi you Ning laughs at the sight of his life.


    Then he quickly put his eyes on the little boy he was holding.


    Li Xin follows her line of sight to Xiao Xin''s body.


    He was a little nervous because he didn''t tell the people around him about his decision to come back with a child.


    Just as he was about to speak, miyuning got out of his palm and walked towards the little boy.


    "Is Xiao Xinxin hungry? Do you want to have something delicious with your sister?"


    Mi you Ning squats beside Xiao Xin with a gentle smile on her face.


    Maybe her smile is too sincere, Xiaoxin stepped forward two steps.


    Looking at the child in front of him, MI Youning holds him up.


    She did not take Xiaoxin to eat for the first time, but went to Lixin.


    "I like this child very much."


    This is to Li Xin, is to recognize the arrival of the child.


    Li Xin did not expect that she accepted Xiao Xin so easily.


    Even without the slightest accident, Li Xin puts his eyes on Li Ze.


    The latter immediately raised his hands, "can''t blame me, at that time little demon son worried about you, I in order to let her at ease, so opened the video."


    Li Xin is not angry.


    See a big and a small go to the kitchen, his mouth gently bent up, toward Li Ze waved to the size behind.


    Li Ze shrugged, turned and left.


    Behind him, the tall man came up to the girl and hugged her.


    The little boy in the dining room seat looked at them eagerly.


    That pair of feeding appearance, see the two adults are showing a smile.


    The door was gently closed, and Li Ze left the world that did not belong to him alone.


    He went to the red satchel car.


    "Ozawa?"


    Just after unlocking the car, a long and familiar voice came from behind.


    Li Ze''s back is a little stiff.


    He even suspected that there was an auditory hallucination in his ears.


    "Li Ze?"


    Until there was another uncertain voice behind him.


    Li Ze finally turned around.


    At the moment when he turned around, his face changed into an expression of surprise.


    "Senior! It''s really you


    The man walking towards Li Ze has a gentle temperament and a handsome face.


    Such a man reveals the elegant demeanor of a gentleman all over his body.


    "It''s really you. I thought I recognized the wrong person."


    The man walked towards Li Ze, and the smile on his face was more real.


    Li Ze clenched his hands and tried to restrain himself.


    He did not find that the opposite seniors saw that it was really him, the faint surprise on his face and the light in his eyes.


    "When did the senior go back to China? I haven''t seen him for so many years. It doesn''t seem that the senior has changed much."


    "You have a sweet mouth when you come across it. It''s fate. Let''s have a meal together."


    Li Ze couldn''t refuse him, so they left the villa one after the other.


    Li family, mi you Ning and Li Xin are mixing oil in honey.


    They had no idea that Li Ze had met someone who had changed his life.


    Li Xin holding the girl in her arms, looking at the distant sky, said a word silently.


    "I like you."

 Chapter 1258

    In the morning, the students of a university have already started their activities.


    Li Ze rubbed his eyes and looked for something in the crowd.


    Soon saw, surrounded by girls, boys came to his side.


    Li Ze disdained to curl his lips and walked towards the surrounded boys.


    "Senior!"


    Li Ze a voice let those girls have away.


    Just because Li Ze is so impressive, a celebrity in the law department.


    Love to fight, truant, and even intimidate girls and so on, in short, his reputation is not very good.


    However, such a person, academic performance is very good.


    The man who is called senior is Qin Rui.


    Qin Rui saw Li Ze come to the front of him with a gentle smile.


    It''s not the same as before.


    "Ozawa, let''s wait."


    Li zebai glanced at him, "just know. I''m starving. I''m going to the canteen."


    "Good." Qin Rui took two steps forward and fought side by side with Li Ze.


    Li Ze looked at the girl who didn''t dare to come forward, sneered and went to the school canteen.


    Li Ze and Qin Rui are not at the same level, but their relationship is really good to a certain extent.


    Since Li Ze entered a university, Qin Rui has been with him.


    They are both Xueba level figures.


    No one knows. Qin Rui and Li Ze met as children.


    They used to be neighbors, but the Qin Rui family moved away.


    Until entering a big, the two meet again.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Li Ze and Qin Rui separate at the entrance of the school canteen.


    They left each other in the opposite direction.


    Since they separated from each other as children, they have been leaving in different directions.


    At a university, they are just passers-by of each other.


    But at this time they do not know, separation is not far away waiting.


    Li Ze has been distracted in class.


    Now he is a sophomore and a freshman.


    I have been in touch with Qin Rui all this year. He knows something very well.


    For example, seeing the girls around Qin Rui, he would be inexplicably upset, even in a bit of a hot temper.


    That kind of feeling is like, belongs to own thing to be remembered.


    He has been spoiled by his parents since he was a child, and his style of acting is casual.


    Back in high school, he found that he was different from other boys.


    When others watch that kind of movie, they are very excited. They even play a plane while watching it.


    However, when he saw the man and woman together, they were so tangled that they were faintly upset.


    Later, I went to a bar and saw two men kissing each other.


    At that time, he opened the door to a new world.


    At the same time, that period was also the lowest time for him.


    After several months of delay and checking a lot of information, he realized that there was another group.


    They are gay.


    After confirming that he belongs to this group, Li Ze comes out with his family.


    Of course, the process is not smooth.


    He is such a precious son at home. How can he bear to go this way.


    But most of the parents in the world love their children.


    At that time, Li Ze was thin and not an adult, and his academic performance was at the lowest point.


    After less than a year of tug of war, Li Ze finally won.


    He promised that his parents would not mess with each other and would only find someone he liked to be with for a lifetime.


    A few years later, he met Qin Rui at a university.


    He met the untouchable scale of his life, his first love, the love of his life.


    Li Ze knows that he is in love with Qin Rui.


    Childhood playmates.

 Chapter 1259

    After class, Li Ze went straight to the school canteen.


    He occupied a good position, the other side like to eat dishes play well.


    The students began to walk into the canteen one after another. Li Ze waited for a long time, but still didn''t arrive at Qin Rui.


    Li Ze is used to waiting like this.


    Because Qin Rui is the school grass of a university.


    The other side is sunny and handsome, warm as jade, just like everyone in ancient times. Her temperament has attracted countless girls.


    Li Ze takes out his mobile phone, opens wechat and sends a message to Qin Rui.


    I''m crazy (stupid erha): where''s the senior?


    The message sent didn''t get a reply for half a day.


    Li Ze called Qin Rui brother when he was a child.


    At that time, they were too small. Now they are all big. If you call brother Rui again, he can''t shout any more.


    But Qin Rui still calls him Ozawa.


    Li Ze stares at his mobile phone while waiting for Qin Rui.


    When he thought of their meeting, the corners of his mouth curved.


    After more than ten years of separation, he can''t recognize Qin Rui at a glance.


    But it happened that Qin Rui received him when he was enrolled.


    The teardrop mole in the corner of the other side''s eye is familiar to him, and the location of the teardrop mole adds a touch of charm to Qin Rui.


    At that time, Li Ze did not know that Qin Rui was his brother when he was a child.


    Until the other party will take him to the dormitory, about to leave a self introduction.


    "I''m Qin Rui from the finance department. You can come to me if you have anything to do in the future."


    Seeing each other leave, something flashed through Li Ze''s brain.


    He didn''t have time to think about it, so he said, "wait..."


    Qin Rui''s good temper turns around and looks at the schoolboy whose face is tangled behind him.


    "Qin Rui... Rui..."


    Li Ze said to himself, and for a while he suddenly raised his head.


    He stares at Qin Rui''s tear mole.


    Yes, when he was a child, he always followed a little boy.


    Each other''s corner of the eye also has a tear mole, also called Qin Rui.


    Then look at the students in front of you. They are seven or eight points like brother Rui when he was a child. It''s obvious that they have grown up.


    "Senior, my name is Li Ze. Xiaoze is across from XX apartment. Do you remember me?"


    In this way, Qin Rui and Li Ze met.


    One is gentle, the other is full of ruffian.


    Far away came the noise, girls chirping voice.


    Li Ze clearly raised his head and saw that Qin Rui was hugged by a group of women.


    The corner of the other side''s mouth is tight, and the girls are not very close, but talk with him.


    Around the men have Qin Rui, showing the light of envy.


    Only Li Ze gritted his teeth and looked at the girls around Qin Rui.


    Don''t think he didn''t see it. Someone touched Qin Rui''s sleeve.


    And there are people taking pictures, mouth to make a gesture.


    These women are so mentally handicapped that they don''t belong to their families to look at and take pictures.


    Seeing Qin Rui coming quickly, Li Ze''s face slowly returned to normal.


    "Senior!"


    Li Ze''s voice, around the girls began to retreat.


    They looked at Li Ze with great resentment.


    Once there was a girl holding Qin Rui, who was "intimidated" by Li Ze.


    They don''t dare to offend this evil god.


    Qin Rui breathed a sigh of relief after the girls dispersed.


    Seeing his relief, Li Ze picked his eyebrows.


    After the other party sat down, the girls looked for places to sit down.


    Li Ze pushed the meal to Qin Rui, "seniors, eat it quickly, it''s going to be cold."


    "Thank you Ozawa. You haven''t eaten yet. Let''s eat together."


    Qin Rui looks at the food that hasn''t been moved before, and knows that Li Ze hasn''t eaten either.

 Chapter 1260

    Two people eat together, as in the past year is no different.


    Maybe the atmosphere is very good, maybe Li Ze recognized his feelings.


    He had a bold idea today.


    Qin Rui is eating lunch and looks up at Li Ze who is sitting on the opposite side.


    In front of him, the boy''s face was reflective and his hair was curled up.


    That makes Li Ze look very childish.


    "What do you think? The food is not good." Li Ze looked at the curled hair and wanted to press it down.


    He restrained his ready hand and suppressed the hope of the strong touch.


    Li Ze regained his mind and fiddled with the food in front of him with his chopsticks.


    "What can I do for you, elder?"


    After thinking for a while, Qin Rui shook his head. "It''s nothing. What''s the matter?"


    Li Ze''s chopsticks in his hand firmly pinched, "let''s go for a walk after dinner. I have something to tell you."


    No one saw Li Ze''s other hand clenching under the table.


    So hard, the tendons on the hand are out, it can be seen how nervous he is.


    "Good." Qin Rui agreed with a smile.


    Even after hearing this promise, Li Ze did not relax himself.


    At this time, he was very shocked. He said it.


    He invited the seniors, invited each other.


    Where is this, who is he and what is he doing?


    Li Ze''s brain is in a mess.


    As time went by, lunch time was over.


    Li Ze thought a lot during this period, as if he didn''t think about anything.


    He is still nervous, even uneasy.


    "Come on, don''t you mean to go?"


    Qin Rui saw Li Ze sitting without any movement, so he could not help but take the initiative to speak.


    "Ah? Oh, yes, let''s go... "


    Li Ze quickly stood up and walked out of the dining hall with some stiff movements.


    Seeing his unnatural appearance, Qin Rui shakes his head and laughs.


    But also speed up the pace to catch up with Li Ze''s back.


    They are walking on the school path.


    Li Ze saw the grove not far away, which is a sacred place for school lovers to date.


    At this time, he did not have the idea of taking the people around him.


    Let''s not say whether it''s safe or not, that''s what he''s going to do next. Anyone knows that they''re going to die.


    Li Ze turned around and went in another direction.


    On this road, he has come to the end of the year''s sweetness and innocence.


    All that followed was sorrow and pain.


    Let him in the next ten years, can''t come out.


    Li Ze brought people to the most remote places.


    "Senior, I like you. I want to be with you forever."


    Taking people to places, Li Ze spoke quickly without waiting for Qin Rui to stand firm.


    He didn''t give Qin Rui a buffer.


    "..." Qin Rui felt that he had an auditory hallucination.


    He is not a teenager who knows nothing.


    Naturally, what Li Ze said is clear.


    He even knows the problems between men very well.


    Qin Rui looks down silently, covering all the emotions in his eyes.


    "Ozawa, we will be together, always together." For a while, I spoke as usual.


    Hearing this, Li Ze was worried. "Senior, you know, I don''t mean that. It''s men''s and women''s favorite..."


    "Ozawa!"


    Qin Rui stopped him from going on.


    He looked up at the boy in front of him.


    Obviously bigger than him, but every time to his coquetry.


    Now also, each other''s eyes are red, showing the expression of grievance.

 Chapter 1261

    Qin Rui looks at Li Ze''s curled hair. He closes his eyes.


    "Ozawa, I haven''t heard of anything today. It''s getting late. I''ll go back first."


    Finish saying head also don''t return of leave, that figure so of resolute, don''t have the slightest hesitation and pause.


    Li Ze''s eyes turned red when he looked at his back.


    There was a light in his eyes, but he would not let it fall.


    It was rejected.


    I like a person for the first time in my life. I like his bold confession.


    They didn''t even give themselves a way out.


    Li Ze understood that he was really rejected.


    But it''s not over.


    The next day Qin Rui dropped out of school and said he had gone abroad.


    When Li Ze knew the news, he felt that the sky had collapsed.


    This is afraid of his entanglement, even did not say a word.


    Qin Rui has gone. Li Ze has changed. He is more and more like Qin Rui.


    A gentle temperament, gentle smile, full of elegant temperament, just like Qin Rui.


    After graduation, Li Ze went to his friend''s company and became a lawyer director. In fact, it was just running in.


    Eight or nine years have passed.


    Li Ze accompanied Li Xin and watched him become the chairman''s legal representative step by step.


    And he will be promoted to become the president of Tianpeng group.


    This is the original Li Xin promised him, as long as he has the strength.


    At this time, however, he met someone he thought impossible to see in his life.


    Qin Rui, his first love, can''t be forgotten for nearly ten years.


    The other party was wearing a white shirt and casual pants. Under the ancient tree of the school, he showed a gentle smile.


    Li Ze opened his eyes and quickly sat up from the bed.


    Dream again.


    Since seeing Qin Rui that day, he has dreamt about each other more than ever.


    I used to dream about it almost every day.


    It was the love he couldn''t ask for, the first love of his life.


    The scene in the dream is too detailed. It turns out that he has never forgotten the little things between them.


    Now I see Qin Rui, the past is more profound.


    Once the memory constantly appears in his mind, so let a person unprepared.


    I have a look at the time. It''s five o''clock.


    Li Ze looks at the dark sky outside. It seems cloudy today.


    He got up to wash in the bathroom and came out with a bath towel.


    Step in the direction of the wardrobe


    Half an hour later, Li Ze dressed up and drove downstairs to the company.


    Now he has become the president of Tianpeng group.


    Because I''m too busy recently, the driver hasn''t been equipped, but the assistant secretaries around me have been trained before.


    When he arrived at the company, Li Ze began to be busy and didn''t have a rest in the morning.


    His private mobile phone has made several calls, and it will be silent when he works.


    Li Ze''s pen was stopped by his assistant''s dissuasion.


    Looking at the wrist watch, it was already noon.


    Li Ze picked up the mobile phone beside him, and he didn''t know what he was looking forward to.


    When I picked up my cell phone, my heart beat faster.


    There were a few missed calls on his mobile phone, but they were not the people he thought.


    It''s Luo Wenhao. The other party keeps in touch with him all the time.


    Or the other party unilaterally contacted him.


    Li Ze didn''t plan to go back to the past and threw his mobile phone aside.


    But as soon as the phone was down, the screen lit up again.


    It''s still Luo Wenhao.


    Li Ze pressed the center of his eyebrows and had to pick up the phone again and slide the screen.

 Chapter 1262

    "Zege, I have something to do with you. Let''s have dinner together. It''s all noon. Is it OK to be near you?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Luo Wenhao''s voice rang out.


    For Luo Wenhao, Li Ze thinks there is no need for them to contact each other again.


    He used to pull black each other, but Luo Wenhao always change number to find him.


    Every time he doesn''t touch his bottom line, he can accept it.


    At this time, the other side will lower the attitude, with a more pitiful tone.


    Li Ze frowned when he thought of the other side''s face similar to that of his senior.


    He felt it necessary to make things clear with Luo Wenhao.


    At the end of his proposal, there was no longer any relationship between them.


    Li Ze stood up, picked up the coat of the seat and walked out the door.


    "President, you need to receive the staff of XX company half an hour after 1:30 in the afternoon. There will be a temporary meeting at 1:30.


    I''m going to attend the exhibition at three o''clock, the successor of XX Group... "


    As soon as the Secretary saw him coming out, he immediately went forward to report his trip in the afternoon.


    Hearing these arrangements numbly, Li Ze turned around and looked at the beautiful secretary in front of him.


    "Linda, you need a good lunch time. Can I talk about this afternoon when I get back to the company?"


    The secretary put her hair behind her ears and said with a gentle smile, "OK, I''ll call you anytime."


    That means she won''t let him go.


    Li Ze pressed his forehead and walked toward the elevator.


    This secretary is trained by him. The other party is very powerful, but she is a serious and meticulous woman.


    At the beginning, he just saw this point, and now he regrets it beyond description.


    He is just like an old cow. As long as he doesn''t work, his beautiful secretary will whip at the back, which makes him unable to relax his vigilance all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Ze arrived at the restaurant, Luo Wenhao had already arrived and even ordered his favorite dishes.


    "Zego, here you are."


    "Well."


    Li Ze nodded and sat opposite Luo Wenhao.


    Seeing his action, Luo Wenhao immediately got up and sat down beside him.


    He knew the man''s temperament in front of him, and knew that he would definitely say not to pester him this time.


    If you want to keep this man, you have to take the initiative.


    Luo Wenhao sits next to Li Ze and does not wait for him to speak first.


    "Zege, I''ve regretted all these years. There''s no one around me these years. I''ve been reviewing myself all the time.


    At that time, I was really wrong. I promise I will never do it again. Zege, please give me a chance.


    I don''t want to leave you. I only know that I like you since I left you... "


    Li Ze really didn''t expect to hear such words.


    Too explicit, too direct.


    And he didn''t believe these words.


    In front of him, he had already found out his temperament.


    He couldn''t be more clear about what kind of person he was.


    When I bought each other, I just wanted to feel the taste that I couldn''t ask for in my life.


    Unfortunately, without the slightest enjoyment, every time after the event is a great loss and emptiness.


    It didn''t happen that year, and he couldn''t go far with Luo Wenhao.


    "Luo Wenhao, do you remember what I said?"


    Li Ze is eating the dishes in front of him slowly.


    It''s like talking about work.


    Luo Wenhao''s words stopped suddenly.


    "I remember, but I like you, zego. I love you!"


    The movement attracted some people around.


    Li Ze looks at Luo Wenhao unhappily.

 Chapter 1263

    Luo Wenhao saw Li Ze displeased, frowned lightly, and immediately closed his mouth.


    Alerted the guests around, Li Ze did not care too much.


    It''s just that he didn''t like Luo Wenhao because of his good upbringing for so many years.


    Then he continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    "Luo Wenhao, I''m very clear about your idea. To tell you the truth, I don''t believe a word you said."


    With that, Li Ze looked up at Luo Wenhao''s neck.


    Even if it is covered by the shirt, the red mark on it is still looming.


    He is an adult, although there is not much demand in that aspect, he is not a kid who knows nothing.


    Li Ze sneered, "when you come, you should clean yourself up, so that you can have more trust."


    Luo Wenhao bowed his head along his line of sight and saw a clear kiss mark at a glance.


    "Zege, it''s not... Listen to me, it''s..."


    However, Li Ze is not in the mood to eat. At this time, his appetite is a bit uncomfortable.


    Over the years, a man suffered from stomach disease, which made him suffer a lot.


    Facing Luo Wenhao, he really can''t eat any more.


    Li Ze stood up, took his coat in his hand and looked down at the pale Luo Wenhao.


    "Luo Wenhao, this is the last time. I will give you another sum of money. Don''t call me in the future. Next time, I will take extraordinary measures."


    When he said this, Li Ze''s hand still covered his stomach.


    Luo Wenhao''s face was so embarrassing that Li Zegen didn''t care. He turned around and was about to leave.


    But on a smiling face.


    His face changed in a flash.


    Pallor, pain, waist can''t stand up.


    Li Ze looks down at the smiling man in front of him, Qin Rui.


    On the aspect of smiling, but not the slightest smile in the eyes.


    Luo Wenhao also saw Qin Rui, his face more ugly.


    He saw that the other side was somewhat similar to him, or he was like the other side.


    Qin Rui had a smiling face, but when he saw Li Ze stooping, his face turned pale, and he was instantly gloomy.


    He quickly walked to Li Ze''s side, "Ozawa, what''s the matter?"


    He reached out to help Li Ze, but he was dodged.


    Li Ze stepped back two steps. He raised his eyes to show his reddish eyes.


    There is forbearance, unbearable, sadness and pain on that side


    Such Li Ze makes Qin Rui seem to see many years ago.


    The direction of his confession, but also very green.


    The tiny red eyes remind Qin Rui of the picture in his deep memory.


    "Ozawa..."


    He wanted to say something, but it was so blank and powerless.


    It seems that no matter how much you say, you can''t make up for the damage.


    Li Ze clenched his lips and fixed his eyes on Qin Rui.


    He didn''t know how much the man saw on one side. At this time, the scene of the other side made him very embarrassed.


    Because he could not forget Qin Rui, and even replaced him with other people to meet his own needs.


    "Zege, this is your good student. It doesn''t look good either."


    But at this time, there is a lot of Luo Wenhao.


    The other side got up from the dining table and went to Li Ze.


    He even stretched out his hand to encircle his opponent''s arm when Li Zetong couldn''t stand up straight.


    "Zege, do you not accept me because of him? You see, I am younger than him, and I am more likely to please you in bed..."


    "You... You shut up!"


    Li Zeqi''s head is about to smoke.


    He threw Luo Wenhao''s arm away.


    Then he reluctantly stood up and looked between Qin Rui and Luo Wenhao.

 Chapter 1264

    Li Ze closed his eyes and gritted his teeth: "I don''t want to see you! Stay away from me


    Then he turned to open his eyes and walked out of the restaurant.


    Qin Rui saw his back as he left, and his eyes were worried.


    Similarly, the pain in his eyes is no less than Li Ze.


    Luo Wenhao didn''t care. He found Li Ze again just because he was the most generous to him.


    Now it seems that Li Ze''s business is out of business.


    But


    Luo Wenhao turns his head, and the men around him are really similar to him.


    Once Li Ze called for a senior more than once in bed.


    Just when he said the identity of the man around him, Li Ze did not refute.


    It seems to be him.


    Luo Wenhao starts to smile maliciously at the corner of his mouth and walks slowly to Qin Rui.


    "Do you know how fierce zege is? I can''t forget it. Once zege tried to kill me, and I couldn''t get out of bed for three days.


    Tut tut... I''ll never forget the taste. Otherwise, I won''t hold on to zege. "


    Qin Rui''s anger began to rise when Luo Wenhao opened his mouth.


    Luo Wenhao''s voice suddenly stopped.


    That''s because Qin Rui''s hand is pinching his neck.


    "Don''t make trouble with me here. You are still young. Don''t let me see you in the future, or my means will make you unforgettable for life!"


    Qin Rui has never been a good man.


    All the goodness of his life has been given to one person, Li Ze.


    Luo Wenhao was frightened by Qin Rui''s bloodthirsty eyes.


    He thought that the man in front of him was as gentle as the outside, but he just sent out a strong intention to kill him.


    It was the horror that made him tremble and want to escape.


    Qin Rui releases Luo Wenhao, picks up a square towel from one side of the dining table to wipe his fingers, and then turns to leave the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Ze bent over his stomach and walked toward the company.


    The restaurant is only a few hundred meters away from the company, but a few minutes'' journey is incomparably far away in his eyes.


    When Qin Rui comes out, he sees Li Ze''s unsteady back.


    He quickly chased up, "Ozawa..."


    Li Ze didn''t seem to hear the voice behind him, and his steps didn''t stop.


    Qin Rui steps forward, stops Li Ze and holds each other tightly.


    Over the years, Qin Rui has grown a lot, and now he has surpassed Li Ze.


    He will hold people in his arms, the other party will not be so honest.


    "You let me go!"


    Li Ze was a little angry, but he didn''t have much strength.


    Such Li Ze did not resist, but he had no strength.


    Qin Rui stretched out his hand and gently rubbed his stomach. "I''ll take you to the hospital. If you don''t want to see me again, don''t make fun of your body."


    Finish saying strong will people to his car.


    Li Ze is really pain to a certain extent, the forehead is sweating.


    After Qin Rui takes people to get on the bus, he waves to the people who follow behind him.


    Then the car started and left.


    Li Ze didn''t see all this. He was in the co pilot''s seat in pain.


    After arriving at the hospital, Li Ze was already sleepy. The doctor gave him a drip. Qin Rui kept watch over him.


    Li Ze didn''t wake up until the water was over.


    He didn''t sleep well these days, and now he has fallen into a deep sleep.


    Qin Rui is familiar with Menqing road and brings Li Ze back to his apartment.


    He even had the key to the apartment and opened the door easily.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Ze woke up, it was already dark.

 Chapter 1265

    Instead of focusing on his surroundings for the first time, he was shocked by his hands around his waist.


    It was a pair of white hands with thick cocoons.


    It was these hands that held him tightly before.


    When he was in the hospital, he was conscious at first, but gradually he didn''t know.


    Seeing that his hands moved, Li Ze didn''t get up.


    "Senior, what are you? I told you nine years ago that you had run away. Now I''m in a hurry to tease me. I''m so worthless."


    In the end, Li Ze gave a laugh of self mockery.


    These words in exchange for the waist of the hands to hold him hard.


    "Even if Ozawa is dead, let me die, OK?"


    Soft voice, let Li Ze have a moment of trance.


    He didn''t speak, but Qin Rui took the initiative.


    "You know why I moved when I was a kid? It''s my existence that determines the future of a family.


    You may not believe it. My father is not a biological father. My mother had me before she got married.


    That family couldn''t tolerate my disobedience, and even arranged my way in the future... "


    Li Ze''s eyes were blank, and he didn''t seem to have much emotion about these things.


    However, his clenched hands showed that he still cared.


    "I went abroad because I had to. At that time, I was surrounded by people at a university. You may not see them, but they did exist.


    In order not to let them do it, I decided to leave the country and go to the family base for further study.


    This is what they have been hoping for. I left in such a hurry that I didn''t even dare to contact you for fear that they would attack you after I left... "


    Qin Rui hugs the person in his arms tightly. He can''t help sighing without saying a few words. It can be seen that he is not doing well.


    "Ozawa, I just want to tell you that I didn''t leave to avoid you."


    Li Ze was silent for a long time, but later Qin Rui said a lot.


    But he did not mention his difficulties abroad, only that he has the ability to protect him now.


    By the way, he got married a few years ago, which was deliberately revealed to him by the family.


    That woman is the partner Qin Rui is looking for, but it''s just a decoration on the surface, there is no substantive marriage.


    They hugged each other tightly on the bed, and the bedroom was very quiet, as if they were in a deep sleep.


    Li Ze kept the original posture, no other action.


    But his eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that he was not asleep.


    Qin Rui holds the person in his arms and stares at him tenderly.


    Even at the back of his head, he was reluctant to blink.


    By this time, his eyes were red.


    Li Ze''s silence is an attitude.


    The other party doesn''t care. It can''t pass.


    Qin Rui''s eyes are full of pain at the thought of being unable to protect the person he wants again.


    "Ozawa, will you turn around and look at me?"


    Li Ze did not move.


    After a long time, Qin Rui released his hands.


    His action startled Li Ze and made his eyes flash with panic.


    He thought Qin Rui would leave, but he didn''t.


    Qin Rui got into the thin quilt.


    Li Ze felt the movement in the quilt.


    His pajamas, which had been replaced, were slowly getting rid of his body.


    That pair of warm and cool hands feeling, is also so obvious.


    "Qin Rui, don''t..."


    Li Ze understood what he wanted to do and immediately stopped it.


    Qin Rui''s action is very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he takes back the clothes that are in the way.


    Then he showed his head, "Ozawa, I know you can''t forgive me. There is no one around you. Let me be by your side. Come and go as you call."


    After that, without waiting for Li Ze to respond, he buried his head again


    That night, Li Ze was wiped clean.


    In his illness, he did not let Qin Rui go.


    After all, this is the person he has been thinking about for ten years.


    How many ten years does he have in his life.


    Similarly, Qin Rui didn''t let Li Ze go. The man under him was in pain. How can he let go.


    They explore each other in this spacious, huge bed.


    Li Ze finally cried, crying like nine years ago in the school confession of the same grievance.


    At that time, he didn''t shed tears, but this time he let it all out.


    Some words, say or not, are hurt.


    Some people, stay or not, will leave.


    This time Li Ze chose to stay silent.


    He reaches for Qin Rui''s body and begins to respond.

 Chapter 1266

    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "Roar"


    The sound of weeping is deafening.


    Miyuning felt that his ears were going to be broken.


    As soon as she entered the task world, she had no time to react, and it was dark in front of her.


    Raised his head, on a pair of large golden pupil.


    A pair of deer''s horns, snake''s trunk, fish''s tail, eagle''s claws.


    It''s a dragon. To the golden pupil, mi you Ning feels that the one who comes is not good.


    However, without waiting for any action, the Dragon opened its mouth.


    Then came the darkness.


    In the dark space, you feel the flesh around you.


    She was... Eaten


    Just being eaten


    "Host, there''s a problem with jet lag. We need to go to the next mission world and wait for the world to recover."


    In the dark space, the voice of the soul rings out in my mind.


    Miyuning''s face was very ugly.


    She was eaten before she did anything, and the mission failed?


    Then she was teleported to the next mission world before she could react.


    ¡­¡­


    You LAN palace.


    "I''m wrong..."


    "Pa..."


    In the courtyard, several eunuchs pressed a thin eunuch.


    Among them, two eunuchs are constantly beating the suppressed eunuchs with their court staff.


    "Niang Niang... Spare my life..."


    The little eunuch''s hand was rotten on the ground.


    The direction he looked at was the woman sitting under the shady seat of the palace.


    That is a graceful and dignified woman, dressed up with the upper breath, it is the head of Youlan palace.


    The voice of the little eunuch was very small, and the nearest eunuch could not hear the weak voice clearly.


    "I''m... Wrong..."


    Whisper this last incoherent words, the little eunuch closed his eyes, the body did not move.


    Around the eunuch, but still did not stop the hands of the wooden staff.


    The woman sitting on the seat raised her hand when she saw that the eunuch was no longer able to work.


    "All right, stop it all."


    The sound of a sweet Oriole sounded.


    "Yes, lady..."


    The eunuch in the palace knelt down.


    Bai JinSu looked at the little eunuch who didn''t know what to do and stood up slowly.


    "Remember, in this Youlan palace in the future, the words of this palace will be your will."


    "Yes, slave, remember..."


    "Yes, I remember..."


    The woman in the Imperial Palace clothes, with the help of the maids around her, goes to Youlan palace.


    There is no other command for the slaves behind.


    It was not until she disappeared into the palace that the maids and eunuchs under her got up.


    Clean up the battlefield quickly.


    "Mr. Liu, what about this boy?"


    "Where do you come from and where do you go back? We have to teach you at home."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll do it for the little one..."


    After the little eunuch left, the big eunuch of Youlan palace squinted at the blood on the ground.


    Then he looked up at the eunuchs and maids around him, "they are all sharp. They make the empress angry. Be careful to skin you."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss..."


    The painful sound of low breath, sounded in the night.


    The little eunuch who was thrown on the bed moved slowly.


    All the other eunuchs who had been working hard all day had fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The little eunuch who moved his body made a miserable voice when he turned over.


    Such a big noise awakened all the sleeping people around.

 Chapter 1267

    "To death!"


    "Go out if you don''t sleep at night!"


    "There''s still a day to work tomorrow! You devil


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Swearing voices began to ring.


    The previous eunuch immediately closed his mouth.


    In the moonlight, a beautiful pale face revealed.


    But it is not like a man''s beautiful face, at this time a bit embarrassed, there is a great pain of distortion.


    The surrounding sound gradually quieted down, and there was a slight purr.


    The men fell asleep again.


    Nine Ji hears the voice around slowly quiet, his forehead is full of sweat.


    He, no, or she.


    Just as she was turning over, she came across the wound she had been hit by a cane during the day.


    That''s what makes them scream.


    There was no one around to help because of her sad cry.


    This is the deep palace. This is the palace of eating people without spitting bones.


    Jiuji slowly gritted her teeth and moved her body.


    This time, she really went to hell.


    After more than ten years in the palace, this is the first time I have tasted death.


    Imperial concubine, this debt slave nine Ji remember.


    Jiuji slowly moved to the side of the big Kang.


    Finally, her feet felt the position of the ground, and she wanted to stand up with her hands beside the Kang.


    Fart - there is a wound on her thigh. She can''t sit at all. She can only stand up.


    However, at this time her injury, even if it is very difficult to stand.


    "Bang..."


    As soon as she tried to stand up, she fell to the ground.


    The body is really falling on the hard ground.


    The sound was not small, but it was much smaller than the fierce cry.


    The people sleeping on the Kang didn''t move at all.


    Jiuji grits her teeth and wants to stand up, but she can''t succeed.


    She was all wet through.


    In fact, I want to get off the Kang just because I smell the smell of blood.


    That smell mixed with this kind of stink, in this hot summer, if you don''t deal with it, it''s not far from death.


    She has no intention of not cherishing her life.


    When Jiuji fell to the ground again, there was a movement on the Kang nearest to her.


    Dark shadow came down from the Kang and walked slowly towards Jiuji.


    Nine Ji don''t know that person, the other side walks to him, rudely raised her arm to support.


    See someone take a hand, nine Ji immediately the weight of the whole body, all pressure to the other party''s body.


    "You''re a good boy!"


    Naturally, the other side felt it. Jiuji pressed the weight on him, and could not help but speak in a displeased voice.


    But he didn''t stop, carrying people out.


    Two people come out, the cicada call outside is very loud.


    In the moonlight, they went to the well of the courtyard.


    Jiuji followed the light and saw the eunuch''s appearance.


    Familiar with the face, but can not remember what the name, as if it is called what the blessing.


    The man put him next to the well, then picked up the bucket and put it down to draw water.


    The rope was still in his hand.


    Jiuji saw his action, relaxed and leaning against the well, looking up at the moon in the sky.


    It''s almost 15, and the radian of the moon is already half round.


    "What''s your name?"


    Jiuji didn''t look at the eunuch who was drawing water from the well. She began to ask.


    Her state at this time, and the voice is very flat.


    You can''t see that it''s a person walking on the edge of life and death.


    Jinfu squints his eyes and looks at him. Tonight, he''s lost in his mind. How can he meddle in his business.

 Chapter 1268

    But there was no remorse in him.


    "Jinfu, the gold of gold, the blessing of fortune."


    During the reply, Jinfu has brought up a bucket of water.


    Hearing Jinfu''s words, Jiuji turned to look at each other, "you can read."


    This is a very positive statement.


    Jinfu''s face was light, and he didn''t reply. Instead, he put the bucket of water beside Jiuji.


    "You''d better clean it. I have some medicine for you."


    For Jinfu''s cold attitude, Jiuji didn''t care.


    Although they meet occasionally on weekdays, they have no friendship at all.


    Jinfu did it tonight. That''s what helped her.


    Now asking for a name is just thinking about how much to repay in the future.


    Looking at Jinfu''s back, Jiuji moves. At this time, she recovers her strength.


    But it''s difficult to clean the wound by yourself.


    If you are not afraid of difficulties, you are afraid that you can''t move.


    Fortunately, no matter how hard she is, she can move.


    Half an hour later.


    Jiuji lies on the side of the well, and the profane trousers have retreated.


    Only the eunuch''s skirt covered her lower body.


    Jinfu''s water has been full of strong bloody smell in the bucket.


    Even if there is moonlight, you can''t see the color of the bucket.


    Just after Jiuji had cleaned up the wound and her forehead was sweating, Jinfu appeared again.


    The other side yawned and put his hand over his mouth, with a small medicine bottle in his other hand.


    Looking at each other like this, Jiuji knew that he had made up another sleep.


    He said that he took the wound medicine, but in fact, it was just to let him clean the wound himself.


    The other party''s action is more in line with her heart, otherwise people will find her daughter, and there will be some trouble.


    "Here, put it on yourself."


    Jinfu goes to Jiuji''s side, looks at his embarrassed appearance, and throws the medicine bottle in his hand to him.


    There was no sympathy in his eyes, even no emotion.


    Throwing the medicine bottle on Jiuji, Jinfu turns and walks to the courtyard to sit down.


    He turned his back to Jiuji, put his hands in his arms and looked up at the sky.


    The other side''s cold temper made Jiuji shake her head.


    The other party''s cold temper really doesn''t look like what he did tonight.


    Jinfu is a smart person, not a meddler.


    But tonight to lend a helping hand to help him, it can be seen that the other side also has a good heart.


    Jiuji lifts the eunuch''s clothes behind and smears the wound medicine in the medicine bottle.


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as the medicine was put on, I felt a piercing pain.


    Her voice was not small, but Jinfu didn''t move, and didn''t even look back.


    It''s a long time of pain and patience with every application.


    I don''t know how long it took. Jiuji felt it for a long time.


    She smeared all the medicine in her hand on the wound.


    This medicine may not be the best, but according to the tingling feeling, it definitely works.


    The medicine even had the effect of paralysis. She felt the pain dissipated a lot.


    Without hearing the painful voice coming from behind, Jinfu got up slowly and walked to Ji Jiu in silence.


    He bent down and helped the man up.


    The other side said nothing and took the person back to the room.


    He helped Jiuji to the Kang and went to bed.


    Jiuji lay on the Kang and didn''t ask Jinfu why she did it.


    She remembered the other party''s action and help tonight.


    She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    So big palace in the dark, just like a monster with a big mouth.


    In this huge, endless territory, waiting for the prey.

 Chapter 1269

    half a month later.


    Jiuji was finally healed.


    I can''t say it''s all right, but I can''t be lazy any more.


    He was originally a eunuch in the palace of Qianqing.


    The reason why he was beaten by the imperial concubine''s staff half a month ago was just because of his face.


    There is no shortage of beauties in this palace. There are countless beauties. Even if the present emperor Jing is not near women, there are several beauties in the deep palace.


    Even in this deep palace, eunuchs and maids are not particularly ugly.


    But Jiuji''s appearance is rare.


    That is really more beautiful than a woman, so beautiful that the imperial concubines are jealous.


    On that day, imperial concubines came to Qianqing palace to greet emperor Jing.


    However, there was another flood in the south, and the other side had no time to pay attention to the imperial concubines.


    The words of sending people to send the imperial concubines are not close to human feelings.


    This can lose the face of the imperial concubines. There are many slaves around.


    Jiuji just ran into him at this time.


    When he was cleaning, the leaves blew onto the Imperial Palace clothes.


    When the imperial concubine saw his face, and he was a little man, she was about to bring the man back to Youlan palace.


    Of course, Jiuji won''t just accept her fate.


    She moved the emperor out and asked the imperial concubine to let her go because she was a slave of the Qianqing palace.


    In Qianqing palace, Jiuji is used to no one looking for trouble.


    So when I entered the Youlan palace, I couldn''t help losing my sense of propriety. These words were called out in front of all the servants in the Youlan palace.


    Now, how could the imperial concubine spare him.


    Just take him Liwei, command people to beat.


    It is reasonable to say why Jiuji, a woman, appeared in the palace.


    Even Jiuji doesn''t know about it.


    She has been in the palace since she can remember, and she knows the rules in the palace.


    It''s a pity that she hasn''t suffered and has been staying in Qianqing palace.


    Since the reign of the former Emperor, he was assigned to Qianqing palace when he was five years old, and this stay lasted for ten years.


    Eunuchs need to be examined every year.


    The eunuch in charge of the inspection knows her identity and will let her pass every year.


    She even taught her to read and be familiar with the rules of the palace.


    Of course, she is not a special case, there are a few like her.


    The chief Eunuch in charge was named Shan. They all called him father-in-law Shan.


    They have been working in various palaces for the past ten years.


    Jiuji knows that her identity can''t be found. It''s really too easy for her to disappear in this palace.


    She works honestly, waiting for the arrangement of good father-in-law.


    As she grows older, she knows that her identity is not simple, or that she is not in charge.


    There are a lot of them. In recent years, apart from letting her pass the examination, she seldom appears in front of them.


    Jiuji sweeps Qianqing palace, recalling the experience of her life.


    Her identity is a regular danger. It seems that she will be found out at any time.


    It''s not far from death.


    "The emperor is going down. Hurry up. It''s all gone."


    At this time, the eunuch who served in the palace of Qianqing palace came from a distance and dispersed to the people around him.


    Jiuji takes the broom to get away quickly.


    Even though she has been in Qianqing palace for ten years, the other side has been in charge for three years. She can count the number of times she has met.


    The whips came from a distance.


    Jiuji knows it''s too late, and the people around her know it''s too late to withdraw.


    They kneel down one after another and lie forward with no threat.


    This is the only kneeling worship in Qianqing palace.


    The guard of honor soon arrived at the gate of Qianqing palace.

 Chapter 1270

    Jiuji kneels and lies on the ground. She looks up inadvertently, but only sweeps Minghuang''s guard of honor.


    "The Emperor..."


    Zhong Dequan''s voice rang out, the favorite eunuch beside emperor Jing.


    "Well, go to Fengqi palace for a message, and the dinner will be light."


    "Yes, I know."


    Zhong Dequan helped the young emperor to the Qianqing palace.


    Their conversation spread to Jiuji.


    But also did not put in the heart.


    There were so many people around her that she only glanced at the bright yellow color and quickly dropped her head.


    But it''s time for the emperor to stay in Fengqi palace tonight.


    On the fifteenth day, the emperor would go to the Queen''s palace.


    On weekdays, I will never enter the harem again.


    It was a long time before they were called up.


    Jiuji picked up the broom on the ground and continued her previous work.


    I don''t know why, she was punished by the imperial concubine this time. She felt that she had lived in vain for the first 15 years.


    She didn''t want to be a slave.


    Or not willing to be an unknown slave.


    She wants revenge, if there is no Jinfu that night, no lethal medicine.


    Now there''s no way to know where she''s going.


    If she wants to do it, she will do the biggest one.


    Of course, there is another option, and that is to flee the palace.


    This may not be no, it depends on whether someone helps her.


    Jiuji''s movements are different. She sweeps the dust in the courtyard of Qianqing palace, but her eyes keep turning around.


    Until the night, Jiuji didn''t eat any rice, so she went directly to Jingshi room.


    Jingshi room is different from Jingshi room.


    Jiuji went to this place, but all eunuchs in the palace were very taboo.


    "Is shangonggong here?"


    Jiuji asked the eunuch outside the palace.


    The latter knew him and nodded to him, "brother nine, father-in-law Shan is eating."


    Jiuji nodded with a smile, took out a golden melon and handed it to the eunuch.


    This is what Jiuji would never do.


    Now Jiuji feels that some things don''t seem to be a big deal in the face of life and death.


    What''s more, it''s something outside.


    "Thank you, brother nine. I''m the first one to see gold."


    For the eunuch''s thanks, Jiuji touched his head and quickly walked into the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At shangonggong''s door, she saw the other party sitting inside eating.


    But instead of going in, she knelt outside.


    "Good father-in-law, little Jiuji is here to greet you."


    Good father-in-law as if did not hear her words, more did not see her this person.


    Nine Ji also no longer make a sound, so has been kneeling.


    After eating, father-in-law Shan finally said, "withdraw."


    "Yes."


    The eunuch on one side immediately came forward and removed the food from the table.


    "It''s no good for you to come here. Come in."


    Father Shan got up and went to the inner room.


    Jiuji looked up and squinted at the old man.


    Her legs were a little numb, and she stood up to follow her.


    Entering the inner room, father-in-law Shan sat on the soft couch with a little eunuch pressing his leg.


    See nine Ji come in, sharp eyes direct on her face, finally on that pair of clear but plain eyes.


    "It''s interesting."


    Shangonggong made a sudden noise.


    "Come on, you go down." This sentence was made to the little eunuch who pressed his leg.


    Jiuji stood in the inner room, so she let shangonggong look at her.


    For a long time, father-in-law Shan began to speak again, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Now I have nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall. Let''s talk about something."

 Chapter 1271

    Jiuji''s smile disappeared.


    "Good father-in-law, I want to leave the palace."


    She came up with the last, most unlikely path.


    "... ha ha ha..."


    For a long time, father-in-law Shan began to laugh.


    The tears of laughter came out, laughing to the end with a mockery.


    Jiuji is still the same as before, without the slightest move.


    "Bang!" Father in law Shan stopped laughing and patted his desk.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just a slave. You want to go out and have your spring and autumn dream!"


    Only with these words can father-in-law Shan''s face be better.


    Nine Ji to his angry face, but found the sad mood from inside.


    It doesn''t seem to refer to her.


    "Please also ask father-in-law Shan to solve my doubts about how a woman could be in this deep palace. I''m 15 years old, and I can''t hide her body and face."


    Good father-in-law narrowed his eyes, for nine Ji this words seems very unhappy.


    Jiuji looks at him fearlessly and persistently.


    Now that she''s here today, she''s going to make everything clear.


    "Well! I''ve been holding it for more than ten years, but I didn''t expect to ask with your courage. "


    Sarcastic, disdainful tone.


    This did not make Jiuji have the slightest timidity.


    "Remember, your life doesn''t belong to you. Look at the pattern on your shoulder. Since you were born, your life has been in the hands of others.


    I can''t tell you too much about the rest. I''ll fight for what I want, and I won''t get anything here. "


    Jiuji stood in the same place, looking at the old man on the couch.


    The other side still has a few years to go.


    In a few years, if the other party is not there, will someone take over his position, take over her, or someone with the same identity as her.


    These Jiuji don''t know.


    At this time, she knew that it was impossible to leave the palace.


    Then there is only one way.


    Just like father-in-law Shan said, fight and rob.


    Take advantage of her good years.


    Women''s characteristics have not yet come out first, just the right age.


    When she has the right, she can let all the eunuchs and slaves in the palace fear her.


    By then, by then


    Nine Ji silent turn to leave.


    "Nine Ji, don''t have the mind to leave, out of this imperial city, your life is gone."


    Good father-in-law to her left back, think about it, or will dissuade the words out.


    Ji Jiu''s back is very determined. Even if he hears shangonggong''s words, there is no pause.


    ¡­¡­


    Another month has passed.


    On that day, Jiuji was cleaning the Qianqing palace as usual.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Get the hell out of the way!"


    Jiuji seems to hear Zhong Dequan''s anxious voice.


    She looked up and saw the emperor''s guard of honor coming straight here.


    At this time, she was cleaning the place on the steps of Qianqing palace. It was too late for her to go down.


    Because she has been in the Qianqing palace for some years, and the place near the palace has always been cleaned by her and another person.


    At this time can not go down, can only kneel in place.


    The other, like her, knelt down in the same place.


    "Taiyi, why haven''t they arrived yet? The emperor is going to make a mistake. Can they afford it?"


    Zhong Dequan''s voice was very worried.


    Jiuji was a little flustered.


    It seems that it''s about Emperor Jing. That''s why I lost my sense of propriety.


    "Easy! Take it easy, don''t knock on the Emperor... "


    A group of people carrying emperor Jing passed by in a hurry.

 Chapter 1272

    In front of the king''s feet were carried in, behind the doctor quickly.


    Jiuji and others did not command, did not get up, still kneel in place.


    "Here comes the queen!"


    "I''ve seen the empress, empress Wan Fu Jin''an."


    "I''ve seen the empress, empress Wan Fu Jin''an."


    Jiuji kneels on the ground. When the queen passes by, she only smells the strong fragrance.


    I also saw the dark yellow Palace Dress in front of me.


    They walked into Qianqing palace in a hurry.


    "Here comes the imperial concubine..."


    Still a group. In a hurry, he walked into the palace.


    "Chen Gui Ren arrives..."


    "Qingfei arrives..."


    Then came some concubines.


    There''s something wrong with emperor Jing. It seems that it''s not small.


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish! What''s your use! "


    All of a sudden, there was an angry voice from the palace. It was a very dignified female voice.


    "Wait, damn it! I also ask the queen to make atonement... "


    It''s the queen.


    After that, it was a little quiet, but after a while, there was a sound, but I couldn''t hear what was said.


    The footsteps came again.


    "No more than double ten, let''s come in!"


    Jiuji raised her head, and the person who spoke in front of her was Zhong Dequan.


    She saw that there was someone standing up below.


    Think of the emperor sent in before is coma, was carried in, nine Ji narrowed his eyes.


    And then she got up, too.


    Zhong Dequan saw the little eunuch standing up and looked at him.


    Jiuji looked at him respectfully.


    "Come in!"


    Six or seven followed in his footsteps.


    Jiuji was the closest to Zhongde, the first one behind him.


    "Empress, people and old slaves have been called."


    "Well, show it to Dr. Li."


    "Yes."


    Zhong Dequan takes people to an old doctor not far away.


    Jiuji doesn''t dare to look up. Any of the noble people in it can kill her.


    Li was isolated, looking at the eunuch maids behind Zhong De''s body, nodding to Zhong De Quan.


    Then he turned around and took out a wooden box about the size of a palm from behind.


    "Queen, how can the cheap lives of these slaves be used to live with the emperor? They are just a bunch of cheap people!"


    A familiar voice sounded.


    That''s the imperial concubine.


    Jiuji''s body trembled, as if the pain of nearly two months ago hit again.


    Standing on one side, the queen with a little anxious face turned her head and glared at her when she heard the voice of the imperial concubine Bai JinSu.


    "Imperial concubine, I remember that you are less than double ten. These slaves are cheap. Why don''t you do it for them?"


    "Queen! You want to get rid of the palace while the emperor is in a coma Bai JinSu pointed at the queen angrily.


    "Shut up! Zhong Dequan will send the imperial concubine out! The emperor does not feel well. It is not advisable to make too much noise in the palace. "


    "I will obey the Queen''s will."


    Zhong Dequan takes people to the imperial concubine.


    "Presumptuous! This palace is the imperial concubine


    "The palace is still the queen! Imperial concubine, do you want to disobey the will of our palace? "


    When the queen spoke, she blocked the words of the imperial concubine.


    Zhong Dequan took advantage of this time and took people to take the imperial concubine out.


    Jiuji also saw the things in the wooden box in Taiyi Li''s hand.


    Those are two blood red worms.


    When people around them saw the things in the box, they were frightened and began to step back.


    Jiuji was scared at the beginning, but the two little things were still in the hands of Li Taiyi.


    These things are not the most terrible.

 Chapter 1273

    What''s terrible is the heart.


    The two red insects are no more frightening than to be manipulated by others.


    After Zhong Dequan took the imperial concubines out, when he came in, he saw the eunuchs and maids who had brought in before retreating one after another.


    This made him frown, look unhappy, and walk towards them.


    "How about Dr. Li?"


    Zhong Dequan glanced at the king on the bed and asked Doctor Li anxiously.


    Li Taiyi looked at the insect in the wooden box, and shook his head to Zhong Dequan. "I need to try again."


    "Don''t hurry up, the emperor is still waiting!"


    Li Taiyi took the wooden box to the nearest one.


    The person opposite him is Jiuji.


    When the wooden box was close to Jiuji, there was no poisonous insects in it. It twisted quickly.


    Li Taiyi looked up at Jiuji, then went to the next person.


    The next people are not as calm as Jiuji.


    Some of them cried, and others kept retreating.


    However, in the end, the wooden box insects in Li Taiyi''s hands did not move.


    Li Taiyi shook his head at those people and finally pointed to Jiuji and said, "he..."


    Zhong Dequan immediately goes to Jiuji and pulls people to longta.


    "Bang..."


    The sound of kneeling in front of the Dragon couch makes people feel painful.


    Zhong Dequan saw that Dr. Li had not moved yet, and his body trembled. "What are you doing? Do it now!"


    However, Li Taiyi did not move, but took a look in the direction of the queen.


    Along with his eyes, Zhong Dequan also saw the queen.


    At this time, the old man could not take care of the others. "Please go to the outer hall and wait for the news."


    The queen did not show displeasure because of Zhong Dequan''s disrespect, and even nodded.


    She looked at the man on the bed with obvious worry in her eyes, and then left the bedroom.


    Seeing this, Dr. Li quickly walked to longta.


    Although he was a member of the emperor, due to the other doctors around him, some things had to be done.


    Kneeling in front of the Dragon couch, Jiuji saw the dragon face of Jingdi clearly.


    Life is really beautiful, that pair of eyes closed, do not know how elegant when opened.


    Even if the man in front of him closed his eyes, his domineering spirit could not be covered.


    This is the king''s spirit that frightens everyone.


    Li Taiyi came forward and stretched out his hand to pull Jiuji''s arm. The other one was holding a dagger.


    To go up nine Ji insipid double pupil, he opens mouth to explain: "this small father-in-law, I won''t hurt your life, just want to borrow your body to use."


    But Jiuji lowered her eyes and stared at the dagger in his hand.


    "It''s an honor for a slave to help the emperor."


    This is not happy or sad, there is no emotion.


    But in exchange for the sight of Zhong Dequan, he seriously looked at the little Eunuch in front of him.


    This look shows that people are really good.


    A beautiful face, red lips and white teeth, looks very young, but also difficult to cover the future.


    The boy is really beautiful.


    There are also many picklers in the palace.


    If such a person is found, it''s necessary to make a toss.


    Now Zhong Dequan can''t think about it. He thinks about it and says, "when the emperor wakes up, as long as you are a little bit lucky, you can''t do without it."


    Jiuji looks up at Zhong Dequan, and there is a little expression on her face.


    It was the excitement and excitement that I tried to hide.


    Zhong Dequan gently shakes his head in his heart. After all, he is too young and still a child.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 1274

    When Jiuji was distracted, Taiyi Li had cut her wrist.


    After that, she felt something had got into her body.


    Turning to see, only to see the red insects from her wound into the.


    After that, Dr. Li didn''t stop her bleeding and turned to see emperor Jing.


    Jiuji saw what Li Taiyi had done to her before and did it to the man on the Dragon couch again.


    Two red worms, one in her body, the other in Jingdi''s body.


    Li Tai Yi wiped the sweat on his forehead. "When the poison in the emperor''s body is absorbed by the insects, it''s good to take it out."


    Zhong Dequan breathed out, "that''s good, that''s good... How long will the emperor wake up?"


    "I''ll wake up in a quarter of an hour."


    With that, Li Taiyi stares at Jiuji.


    "Mr. Zhong, what''s the arrangement for this little father-in-law?"


    Zhong Dequan looks at Jiuji, "this person stays in the palace temporarily, don''t worry your baby will be OK."


    This baby is a bug in Jiuji''s body.


    Jiuji also knows that the insects in her body must be very important.


    Seeing that Jiuji''s face was not frightened or worried, Li Taiyi still stepped forward.


    "That''s good. It will be taken out in three days. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you. " The second half of the sentence is to Jiuji.


    "I know. Thank you for telling me."


    Seeing him so polite, Dr. Li was embarrassed.


    Because he saw the little father-in-law''s hand still bleeding.


    He immediately took out gauze and wound medicine from one side of the medicine box and bandaged Jiuji''s wound in person.


    This is the treatment that no one else has had except the masters of the palace.


    The other side bandaged the wound and withdrew to the outer hall, and so did Jiuji.


    Only Zhong Dequan was left in the dormitory.


    Less than a quarter of an hour later, a sound came from inside.


    Jiuji obviously saw the relief of Doctor Li around her.


    Even other doctors showed the expression of survival.


    Zhong Dequan came out and glanced at the people outside the hall. "The emperor Xuanli Taiyi went in, and you."


    Jiuji lowered her head and didn''t see Zhong Dequan pointing at her.


    "You, you, that''s you, look up!"


    Nine Ji hears Zhong Gong''s tone gradually displeased, this just raises a head.


    At a glance, the other side pointed to his hand.


    She pointed to herself, "slave?"


    "Nonsense! It''s you, boy! Come on in


    Jiuji saw that doctor Li came forward and immediately followed him.


    Three people into the bedroom, which came with the momentum of coercion.


    Jiuji frowned, but she didn''t stop at her feet. She followed Li Taiyi''s steps tightly.


    "Emperor, I have brought you."


    Zhong Dequan spoke out.


    "Well..." a low, husky voice sounded.


    The sound added a bit mellow flavor, make people''s ears itch.


    Emperor Jing leaned on the Dragon couch and looked at Dr. Li, "Dr. Li, what poison did I get this time? Where do you come from? "


    Dr. Li stepped forward and said, "when I return to the emperor, I see that the symptom is blood poison. Through the blood, the toxin enters the body and spreads to the heart.


    Once you enter the heart, it''s dangerous. Fortunately, you find it early, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Emperor Jing''s face was light. He glanced at his left hand.


    There is a scratch. The first one was scratched in the imperial garden.


    I think the poison came in from this wound.


    These people really have to do everything.


    "Zhong Dequan..."


    "The old slave is here!"


    Zhong Dequan immediately stood up and knelt down in front of the Dragon couch.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Must see must see: the website now automatically counts the reward list, and the top five will be displayed, or according to the ranking of more rewards.


    The list is not compiled by the author himself. Even if the little angel rewards Huahua with 100 book coins, Huahua is grateful.


    Those who say that the list does not have their own baby, not Huahua does not have statistics, but the website is published according to the rules.


    If you charge for a book, you need to pay more than 200 Book coins to display the list. If you don''t know anything, you can poke flowers in private.


    Finally, thank you for your support ?

 Chapter 1275

    Emperor Jing raised his head and looked at Jiuji. His eyes were cold and heartless.


    "Check the slaves in Qianqing palace one by one, especially those who can touch my desk and those in the imperial study.


    You don''t have to report back. You''ll be killed on the spot under the crowd! "


    Jiuji''s body shook at the right time.


    Her drooping eyes trembled.


    The people in the upper class are looking at her. She can feel it.


    The gaze was so obvious that she had no place to hide.


    "Yes, I do."


    Emperor Jing narrowed his eyes and looked at the little eunuch who was shaking slightly not far away.


    "You... Come forward."


    At this time nine Ji dare not pretend to be deaf and dumb, she quickly raised her head, on the Long Yan looked over the line of sight.


    See the other party has been staring at her, immediately lowered his head, raised his feet to go forward.


    In the meantime, her body was still shaking.


    "Slave... Slave Jiuji... Meet the emperor."


    Jiuji knelt down in front of the Dragon couch and made a big gift.


    Such a kneeling ceremony made emperor Jing frown.


    When he woke up, Zhong Dequan had already told him what had happened.


    Before that, he was in a coma and needed to suck out the toxin from the insects.


    But Tongxin Gu is a pair. Once separated, the other one will die.


    Unless they''re all in the human body.


    And this concentric bug is also to pick people.


    Only the person it chooses can deposit it, otherwise it''s useless.


    The Imperial Palace was so big that he found a little eunuch to help him. But he remembered that many eunuchs, maids and even concubines around him were under the age of even ten.


    Unfortunately, none of these people can use it.


    Tongxin Gu insect is also spiritual. If you are afraid of it, you will not like it.


    The bug seems to feel people''s emotions.


    Emperor Jing frowned and looked at the eunuch kneeling on the ground. He turned his finger inadvertently.


    "Look up."


    Jiuji immediately raised her head, but did not dare to face face, but dropped her eyes.


    A beautiful face, so reflected in the eyes of emperor Jing.


    The little Eunuch in front of him was a bit more beautiful than the woman he had met.


    However, the people in front of us haven''t grown up yet. I really don''t know how beautiful they will be when they grow up in the future.


    King''s heart just seems to speed up a few times.


    He could not help but speed up the rotation of his finger. "Where did you work before? What are you doing? "


    Jiuji respectfully said: "slave... Slave has been in Qianqing palace for ten years, and has been doing sweeping."


    "Oh?"


    Emperor Jing raised his eyebrows and raised the corner of his mouth.


    Such a person had been on duty for seven years in the Qianqing palace for ten years, that is, when his father was still there.


    At that time, the other party was estimated to be a doll.


    Jiuji heard the emperor''s voice, and did not respond.


    Because she didn''t understand and couldn''t figure out what the emperor meant.


    "I''ve punished you a little. Let''s all step back."


    Li Taiyi immediately arched his hand, "I''ll leave."


    Jiuji also got up and turned to leave.


    "Zhong Dequan..."


    "The old slave is here!"


    As soon as the emperor made a sound, Zhong Dequan immediately saluted.


    "The child looks good. Keep it as an apprentice for you."


    Nine Ji''s footstep meal, Zhong Dequan side eye looks at him.


    It''s really a good seedling. It can stand up to things and won''t mess with itself.


    I can see from my eyes that I''m an adjustable person.


    Zhong Dequan looked up at the sight of emperor Jingdi, smiling in each other''s eyes.


    He understood immediately what he meant.


    "I see. Thank you, Emperor."


    If Jiuji left again at this time, she would be ignorant of current affairs.

 Chapter 1276

    She turned and knelt down to the emperor.


    "Thank you for your grace."


    As Zhong Dequan''s apprentice, this opportunity is hard to find for thousands of years.


    Even the eunuchs in the palace are on their way to success.


    Emperor Jing gave a deep look at the eunuch kneeling on the ground.


    See the other side excited face all red, red let a person see his face show a bit flattery.


    "Go down."


    He closed his eyes and calmed his uneasy heart.


    Zhong Dequan walked lightly to Jiuji, took his arm and went out.


    Out of the hall, Zhong Dequan released Jiuji''s arm.


    He coughed softly when he saw the doctor waiting outside.


    "How is the emperor?"


    "What''s the matter with the emperor, Mr. Zhong?"


    "Mr. Zhong..."


    Seeing the red man around King Jing, people came forward one after another.


    "OK, OK, it''s all gone. The emperor is the son of heaven, and God bless him."


    When Zhong Dequan said this, he raised his fist to the East, as if emperor Jing really had God''s blessing.


    "Yes... The emperor is the son of heaven. Naturally, he ignores it."


    "It''s good that the emperor has nothing to do. It''s really a blessing..."


    Zhong Dequan is too lazy to deal with these people. "They''re all scattered. Dr. Li will stay."


    Hear let Li Taiyi stay, a lot of people are staring at each other with envy and envy.


    It is reasonable to say that Dr. Li is a member of the emperor and should not be so isolated.


    However, Dr. Li is also eccentric and has a different road from most of the doctors in the Tai hospital.


    The doctors retreated one after another, and Li also packed up his things and was ready to leave at any time.


    Zhong Dequan wanted to ask him some questions, so he left people behind.


    He came forward and whispered something to Taiyi Li. Jiuji was far away and didn''t hear it clearly, and didn''t go to inquire.


    "OK, that''s a lot for Dr. Li."


    "Mr. Zhong, you''re welcome. I''ll go first if I don''t have anything to do."


    "I won''t give it to you. I just received a new apprentice, which was given by the emperor."


    Li Taiyi looked in the direction of Zhong Dequan.


    Seeing Jiuji''s thin and weak body, he nodded with approval, "the child is not bad."


    "The old slave looks good too. The emperor''s gift can''t be wrong."


    After Li Taiyi left, Zhong Dequan went to the West Hall to greet the queen and told the emperor that he was awake.


    After a short time, he took Jiuji to the courtyard of Qianqing palace, which was the privilege of only the slaves with status in the later Qianqing palace.


    Zhong Dequan takes people to the next room where he lives.


    "You''ll live here in the future. Don''t do anything in these three days. I''ll wait for Dr. Li to find you to take out the poisonous insects, and then we''ll teach you how to do things.


    In this palace, it''s not a good thing to be brave. You need to be smart. You need to know how to be peaceful. You can do it without listening, watching or speaking.


    Of course, you have to divide people behind. You are lucky by the emperor this time, so you can''t catch yourself... "


    Nine Ji silent listen to Zhong Gong''s teaching.


    The people in front of us are the leaders of thousands of slaves in the palace. Except the emperor, everyone in the Palace should be in awe.


    Zhong Dequan was an old man who had been served by Emperor Jing when he was in the palace or the prince.


    He left the palace with emperor Jing when he became king.


    Until three years ago, when the former Emperor passed away, the master and servant entered the palace again and became the noble people of the palace.


    "When you''re on duty in Qianqing palace, you must remember that if you don''t see what you shouldn''t see, if you don''t hear what you shouldn''t hear, if you don''t say what you shouldn''t, shut your mouth to us!"

 Chapter 1277

    "I see. Thank you for your instruction."


    Jiuji smiles and salutes Zhong Dequan.


    Zhong Dequan said with a smile: "your boy will climb along the pole."


    Nine Ji see so big room, this is for her to live alone, the heart began to grow big.


    She wants power and wants to be like Zhong Dequan.


    Now I''m the apprentice of this man. It''s a big step.


    "Well, you''ve been tossing about for a while, and have a rest. In the future, the meals will be delivered, so don''t go out for three days


    "Yes, the apprentice knows."


    Jiuji watched Zhong Dequan leave.


    After the other party left, the smile on her face slowly dissipated.


    It''s just the beginning. Don''t worry. She has a lot of patience.


    Jiuji went into the inner room, and all the beds were packed.


    There was a living room and a bedroom for sleeping alone. This was something she did not dare to think about.


    In the past ten years, because she had not developed, she never worried about sleeping together with those eunuchs.


    With such good conditions now, it will be more convenient in the future.


    Jiuji went to the bronze mirror and pulled down her eunuch uniform.


    Turn the white back to the bronze mirror.


    There is a tattoo on the shoulder, blood red iris pattern.


    This is what father-in-law Shan said. She must not be the only one in this palace.


    Under the control of others, their own life does not belong to themselves, was pinched in the hands of who do not know.


    This makes her how willing, want to get rid of all this, only right can let her do.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    Today is the day when the emperor goes to Fengqi palace.


    Jiuji grinds in front of the table, again and again, without stopping.


    The man in front of the desk carefully read the memorial, and his face changed with the contents of the memorial.


    She didn''t dare to stop before the other party said stop.


    Today''s Jiuji has changed into a high-class eunuch dress, which is only one level worse than Zhong Dequan''s.


    "Pa... What a great prime minister!"


    Emperor Jing suddenly threw out the memorial in his hand in a low and angry tone.


    Jiuji looked up without respect and glanced at each other''s face. She saw that her gloomy face was about to drip water.


    She stopped and went down to pick up the memorial.


    When she got it, the contents of the memorial also reflected in her eyes.


    Prime Minister Bai is praised for his virtue. It is said that the prime minister''s daily congee is just like the existence of Qingtian master.


    Such a prime minister, who has worked hard for the people, is flattered to ask for a reward.


    Jiuji picked up the memorial, and the contents were just a bunch of nonsense.


    Look at the person who has won the memorial, that is, a new official, who can go to court every day.


    When Emperor Jing''s anger came out, the fire in his heart almost dissipated.


    He picked up the warm tea and drank it slowly.


    Jiuji put the memorial to one side, then no longer grinding, but standing behind Jingdi.


    Put the tea aside, Emperor Jing asked casually: "how is your master?"


    Jiuji bent his waist, "back to the emperor, still cough more than usual, drink more medicine will be good."


    "Well."


    Just the last day, Zhong Dequan suddenly fell ill.


    This is afraid of the emperor''s illness, immediately moved out of the palace.


    Even if emperor Jing stopped him, he didn''t leave him behind.


    Zhong Dequan kowtowed in the Qianqing palace with illness, and his head was bleeding. Emperor Jing had to release the man from the Qianqing palace.

 Chapter 1278

    Emperor Jing stood up and went to the bedroom, "has the Queen''s will been delivered?"


    "The following reply says that the will has been delivered. The queen made your favorite water chestnut pot, which was made by the queen herself."


    "Oh? Then I really want to try it. She''s a great cook. "


    Emperor Jing went to the inner room, turned and stretched out his arm to Jiuji.


    For this posture, she has already been skilled, not as unfamiliar as when Zhong Dequan first took her.


    He stepped forward and untied his clothes for emperor Jing. His hands were quick and skillful.


    The maid in waiting immediately brought up the toiletries.


    Jiuji undressed emperor Jingdi, but she did not forget to tell the people around her.


    "Hongxiu, go to fetch the emperor''s light blue jade belt, add fragrance, and find out the jade pendant of Shuanglong Xizhu. Liangchen, the emperor''s head is in a mess. Come here and have a look at the beautiful scenery..."


    The four palace maids around the emperor were all instructed by Jiuji.


    But the four maids did not complain.


    Just because father-in-law Jiuji saw what they didn''t notice.


    It''s like the emperor''s hair is in a mess, which they will never notice, because they dare not face Longyan.


    There is also the collocation of clothes, which they dare not make decisions.


    But the match of Jiuji''s father-in-law, even Zhong''s father-in-law should give a thumbs up.


    Mr. Zhong raised his thumb, which means that the emperor is also satisfied.


    But in a moment, Emperor Jing changed his comfortable clothes.


    It''s not the Dragon Robe that Ming and Huang represent their identity, and it''s not gorgeous clothes.


    Wearing loose clothes that look simple and exquisite, with the light blue jade belt and the jade pendant of double dragons playing with pearls hanging at the waist.


    This dress is just like a handsome young man.


    All over the body bearing is extraordinary, let a person see heart all Bang straight jump.


    Even the four palace maids who had been waiting for emperor Jing for nearly ten years couldn''t help drooping their heads.


    Seeing their reaction, Emperor Jing raised his eyebrows.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen these four.


    Since Jiuji took over his usual dress expenses, this kind of thing happened every three to five.


    "Emperor, that''s it."


    Jiuji looks at the man in front of her. He changes from the emperor to a gentleman.


    Emperor Jing''s handsome face showed a trace of smile, and his thin lips also sparked a radian.


    But when the dark eyes looked at Jiuji, there was no smile in it.


    "Fengqi palace."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Outside Fengqi palace, the empress greets emperor Jing with the help of the big maids around her.


    "I''ll see the emperor, and the emperor will be happy."


    Emperor Jing came down from the seat of honor guard and went to the queen.


    "Get up quickly. As I have said, you don''t have to come out to welcome me."


    Emperor Jing helped people up through the empress''s Phoenix clothes.


    At this time, the smile on his face was the sincerity that Jiuji had never seen, and also the smile from the heart.


    The queen got up and said with a gentle smile, "the emperor, go in."


    "Good."


    Two people''s movements separate, go to Feng Qi palace together.


    Jiuji and the big maids beside the queen follow closely.


    "Now the emperor has a good fortune. I have nothing to do. I made a water chestnut pot."


    "Well, I''ve been blessed. How many years? I haven''t tasted you for a long time


    The king shook his head as he spoke, and they sat down in the outer Hall of Fengqi palace.


    Time is still early, nine Ji know two people have words, can''t help but stay at the door no longer go in.


    The same is true of the Grand Palace ladies around the queen.

 Chapter 1279

    Emperor Jing talked with the empress for a long time. They were all everyday words.


    The atmosphere between them is very good, and there are always voices of laughter.


    This is the first time for Jiuji to see emperor Jing smile so much.


    It seems that the rumor has some credibility.


    There are also some beauties in the harem. Take the imperial concubines for example. Although this woman is arrogant and domineering, she is also a rare beauty.


    Including that Chen noble person and Qing imperial concubine, all are the top beauties.


    However, in the three years since emperor Jing came to power, he has never set foot in the palace of other concubines except the Queen''s Fengqi palace.


    If you want to say how deep their feelings are, you can see them in this harem as long as you have a little vision.


    However, the empress came to power only after the grand ceremony of emperor Jing''s accession to the throne.


    There is no lack of some obscure rumors in the palace.


    Jiuji has heard that the empress is the emperor Jing who "snatched" her from her brother.


    The nine kings who were once on the battlefield suddenly disappeared one month before the emperor was still alive.


    The ninth Prince and the queen were once famous Golden maidens in the capital.


    Who would have thought that after the disappearance of the ninth prince, the fourth ranking emperor Jing was in the top position.


    What''s more, the woman who once had an affair with her brother was given the enviable position to countless women.


    Jiuji glanced up at the two sitting on the throne.


    I don''t know why, the relationship between emperor Jing and the queen made her feel uncomfortable.


    Although they are very close to each other, it''s just where they feel


    Jiuji shakes her head. It''s not her business.


    After all, hearsay is hearsay, and no one knows how much trust it has.


    But it''s true that emperor Jing is very fond of the queen.


    Not far away man that joyful laughter, is how also cannot hide.


    "Father! My father... "


    At this time, outside the Fengqi palace came the voice of young children.


    Nine Ji hears that childish address, immediately side body rushes the door to bend the waist.


    A moment later, a mother came into the palace with a little boy in her arms.


    "I''ve seen the emperor and the queen. The emperor is blessed and the queen is lucky."


    The mother held the child in her hand, and did not kneel down or bend over, but she was very respectful.


    Her arms holding the only prince, how can there be a little mistake.


    When the other party came in with her baby in her arms, Jiuji turned around and looked at the front of her face with a flat color.


    "Jiajie, have you practiced calligraphy well today?"


    The queen was a little nervous when the eldest prince was carried in by the mother. At this time, her face changed when she heard the words of emperor Jing.


    Regardless of her identity, she held her son in her arms. "Emperor, Jiajie is only two years old. It hurts when such a small child practices calligraphy every day."


    Emperor Jing shook his head and laughed at her attitude of protecting the calf.


    "Good, good, listen to you, Jiajie to the emperor''s embrace..."


    "Father King..."


    The whole family is very happy. It looks very warm.


    When the queen saw the king holding the child, she saw that the sky was getting dark and asked the palace maids not far away to pass the meal.


    After dinner, the mother took the child away.


    It was time for the empress to go to bed.


    Jiuji is standing outside Fengqi palace, beside the big maids beside the queen.


    The full moon in the sky clearly reflects the scenery of Fengqi palace.


    I don''t know how long after that, a voice came from the bedroom.


    That''s the Queen''s call.


    Jiuji immediately asked the people below to carry in the water that had been prepared earlier, and even asked a few words.


    This is the past, Jiuji narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 1280

    The next day.


    Jiuji stood on the court hall, drooping her head, and her eyes couldn''t open.


    This is not the first time she followed the emperor, but the first time she was lazy in front of the emperor.


    She didn''t sleep well outside Fengqi Palace last night. Now she can''t support herself in the court.


    "Well! Why don''t I know that there are still people who can''t eat enough in the Imperial City, and even need the prime minister''s office to provide porridge every day? "


    Emperor Jing suddenly made a sound, which could not tell a little emotion.


    However, Jiuji, who is far away from the competition, hears that she is full of anger.


    This made her wake up a little bit immediately.


    "I''m afraid. The emperor knows that my family has never done such a thing! I am wronged


    Jiuji looked along the voice and saw the prime minister kneeling below.


    The other side is nearly half a hundred years old and still looks healthy. The essence of his eyes keeps flashing.


    "Oh? I have wronged you. "


    Jingdi''s voice was very calm, but the next one was gloomy.


    "Come on! Take down the Shaoqing of Taisi temple and distribute him to a miserable place in the frontier. He will never enter the imperial court, and his descendants will not be allowed to become officials for the next three generations! "


    As soon as emperor Jing''s words came to an end, the imperial guards in the court hall were about to be taken down.


    "Emperor, spare your life! Weichen is wrong! Spare my life! "


    The man who begged for mercy was the one who flattered the prime minister yesterday, but touched the dragon''s tail and made emperor Jing unhappy.


    The imperial guards pulled the man out with a gag.


    The prime minister has been honest. If he doesn''t speak any more, it''s like it''s none of his business.


    However, he was still kneeling in front of his highness, in front of civil and military officials.


    Emperor Jing raised his chin to the little eunuch beside him.


    Nine Ji see this immediately forward two steps.


    "If you have something to play, if you have nothing to retreat from the court!"


    This clear voice makes the ministers act instantly.


    Civil and military officials knelt down to salute.


    "To the Emperor..."


    "To the Emperor..."


    Emperor Jing got up from the Dragon chair and went out of the hall.


    Nine Ji see this immediately follow up.


    After leaving the main hall, Emperor Jing sat on the Imperial Palace, and Jiuji Badi came forward, "is the emperor going back to Qianqing palace or Fengqi palace?"


    Looking at the sky, Emperor Jing said, "go back to Qianqing palace."


    "Yes."


    Emperor Jing listened to the little eunuch around him.


    He can''t help but look at the little guy beside him.


    Yes, little one. This kid is only fifteen.


    It was selfish to give people to Zhong Dequan.


    One is to let Zhong Dequan have someone to accompany him and send him off in the future.


    Moreover, the children around them are ambitious.


    Even if hide again, he also can see each other''s eyes unwilling and eager.


    To give someone to Zhong Dequan, naturally, we also need to find out about him.


    The dark guard sent to him did not give the result.


    Because Jiuji has been in the palace since she was a child, the most intimate person is just a eunuch in charge of the clean room.


    It''s too clean. He can''t trust it.


    The little guy in front of me is usually very interesting.


    For example, at this time, he was too sleepy to open his eyes, but he tried his best to open his eyes.


    Jiuji didn''t realize that Jingdi was looking at her. At this time, she was really sleepy and pretended not to know.


    But emperor Jing laughed in a low voice.


    Hearing the laughter, Jiuji couldn''t help looking up, but saw that Jingdi had turned her eyes to other places.


    When he arrived at Qianqing palace, Emperor Jing was helped by Jiuji.


    Emperor Jing looked at the little guy beside him with a smile, "go and have a rest. Come back in the evening."


    Nine Ji Bang''s life kneels on the ground, "the slave dare not, the emperor atones!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    This female leader has lost her memory. Jiuji = miyuning


    The previous plane was directly swallowed by the dragon, which led to the failure of the mission. She did not remember her identity as the Tasker.


    As for the man you asked, he has appeared


    PS: cold, fever, cold, sweating, especially uncomfortable, feel very vulnerable, I need comfort, I need someone to coax me ?

 Chapter 1281

    Looking at the man kneeling on the ground, Emperor Jing had no emotion on his face, but his voice was low.


    "My words are imperial edicts. Dare you disobey them?"


    Nine Ji immediately kowtow, "the slave dare not, the slave respectfully obeys the imperial edict."


    "Go down."


    When Emperor Jing saw that people were frightened, he narrowed his eyes and showed a fox smile. Then he crossed his body and went to the Qianqing palace.


    He doesn''t trust the little eunuch yet.


    It''s not convenient for him to be present because we need to deal with some things today.


    It''s also a good opportunity to send someone away while the other party is sleepy and distracted.


    He won''t believe him if the secret guard doesn''t deliver the information of investigation.


    Even children who grew up in the palace.


    Jiuji watched emperor Jing enter Qianqing palace.


    See tea, add incense, good day, beautiful scenery four palace maids come out to say hello, she just stood up.


    With their support, Emperor Jing entered the palace.


    Jiuji couldn''t help yawning.


    I don''t know what happened last night. I couldn''t sleep at Fengqi palace.


    It seems that the emperor is dissatisfied, otherwise he will not dislike her.


    She really needs to have a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    "Still no news?"


    Standing in the Qianqing palace, Emperor Jing looks out the window at the willow tree nearby.


    Kneeling behind him, the man''s face was a bit guilty.


    "Back to the emperor, then his subordinates took people to Japan. All the way around the sea, they found no sign of the ninth prince."


    The voice of the man who answered had strong grief.


    Emperor Jing sighed softly, almost inaudible.


    Soon, however, the face became firm.


    He turned and rushed to kneel on the ground. He was once the most effective hand of his nine younger brothers, now a member of the dark guard, and said: "look! I don''t believe that we can''t find people. It''s good news that we can''t find people after three years. "


    "I''ll take orders!"


    After dark Wei left, Emperor Jing turned and looked out of the window again.


    No one knows that all he has now belongs to jiudi.


    The brother of a mother.


    It''s been three years. He''s been looking for it for three years, but he never gives up.


    Outside the palace of Qianqing.


    The imperial concubine''s seat slowly approached.


    Guarding the door is another elderly eunuch, one level lower than Zhong Dequan, but more trusted by Emperor Jing than Jiuji.


    The imperial concubine Bai JinSu went down to sit down and rushed to the people and said, "I want to see the emperor."


    "Wait a moment, lady. I''ll report back to you."


    Bai JinSu put her left hand in the hand of the maid in waiting, and her right hand helped her hair bun.


    Today, I made a special effort to dress up.


    "Emperor, here comes the imperial concubine."


    Emperor Jing narrowed his eyes. The reason why his ninth younger brother disappeared three years ago was that when he found out about prime minister Bai, he was broken.


    In order to find a breakthrough from the prime minister, he didn''t touch each other these years.


    They even sent each other''s daughter to the palace.


    Now Bai JinSu is more and more restless.


    "Go away! Don''t bother me if she''s OK! "


    The voice of matchless exasperation, big let guard in the white brocade Su outside the temple all white face.


    Looking at the emperor Jing in the palace at this time, there was no anger on his face, but deep helplessness.


    The eunuch who sent the message soon left and walked out of the palace.


    However, when he came out, he only saw the imperial concubine sitting on her back.


    It seems that I have heard what the emperor said before.


    When the imperial concubines hit the wall here, they naturally want to vent their anger.


    When I passed by the imperial garden, someone had bad luck.

 Chapter 1282

    When Jiuji woke up, the time for dinner was over.


    Outside the sky is not completely dark down, she got up dressed straight to the main hall, and even used a trot.


    Emperor Jing was sitting in the pavilion outside the hall, looking at the small figure running towards him.


    It seems that the boy is much fatter than when he first came here.


    The little faces are all plump, but the beautiful face doesn''t change much, and even adds a bit of attractive loveliness.


    Looking at Jiuji''s figure walking into the palace, Emperor Jing inadvertently rubbed his fingers.


    I don''t know why. I always want to touch it. It must feel very good.


    At this thought, Emperor Jing left the pavilion and went to the palace.


    When Jiuji walks into the palace, she finds that emperor Jing is not there, but the four palace maids of Hongxiu, Tianxiang, Liangchen and Meijing are there.


    She went to the side of tea, asked softly: "tea sister, the emperor can eat?"


    "Yes, not much tonight."


    "Well, I''ll ask the imperial dining room to prepare liquid food. If the emperor is in a bad mood, he may go to bed late..."


    When Emperor Jing entered the hall, he heard the little guy''s words.


    Well, it''s in a hurry, and I don''t forget to care about him.


    Just as she was going to say something, she saw the figure of emperor Jing.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    Jiuji comments on Hongxiu''s action and immediately turns to kneel down in a panic.


    Did not even have time to see that person, kneel down in the direction of the tea kneeling.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    Emperor Jing raised his feet and walked slowly to the thin man.


    How close to see, it seems not as fat as before.


    His eyebrows gently wrinkled, then released, "raise your head."


    Jiuji saw the bright yellow dress in front of her. She slowly raised her head.


    Eyes down, face respectful, courteous, without the slightest transgression.


    When Jiuji looks up, Jingdi finds that people are still fat.


    It''s just not obvious. What''s more, the clothes on the other person are too big.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Emperor Jing''s eyes sank.


    How he thinks about this little guy these two days, he feels good and likes it from the bottom of his heart.


    The other side''s attitude is respectful and makes no mistakes.


    But those eyes, no other slaves to see him show the panic, but some are different.


    Emperor Jing bent down, reached for Jiuji''s chin and asked, "Xiaojiu, do you want to stay?"


    Not smooth fingers gently rubbing the small chin, where it is also fleshy.


    King Jing''s mind is the same as he imagined. He feels very good.


    Unfortunately, there is still not much meat on the body. It would be nice if we could fatten up a little more.


    When people around heard emperor Jing''s questions, they were all puzzled and did not dare to look directly at Shengyan.


    So they didn''t see the movement of emperor Jing, which was very unruly.


    Nine Ji is also asked muddled, at the same time for touching her chin palm, also have a bit want to evacuate the valley less hope.


    Feeling that the little Eunuch in front of her had the intention of evacuating, Jingdi''s hands made a little effort to make her inseparable.


    At the same time, the strength is sure not to hurt people.


    "Answer me, do you want to stay in Qianqing palace?"


    Nine Ji Leng Leng''s nod, this one will own chin, directly sent to the hand of the man in front of.


    This action is very good to please Jingdi.


    He released his hand and gently scratched Jiuji''s chin.


    It was like teasing a pet. "Good. Then tell me what''s the relationship between you and the good father-in-law of jingshifang? And the others. "

 Chapter 1283

    When Emperor Jing asked, he still had Jiuji''s chin on his hand.


    However that pair of unfathomable eyes, staring at her tightly.


    Nine Ji a Leng, double eyes exposed a few Fen flustered.


    The man in front of us is the master of the palace, the emperor that everyone serves.


    What the other party wants to know is bound to be found.


    On weekdays, they are in shangonggong''s place. If they want to find some clues, they can still find them.


    I just didn''t expect to come out so suddenly.


    Jiuji closed her eyes, "please make atonement for the emperor."


    Then she pulled down her eunuch clothes and turned her back to the emperor in front of her.


    "I don''t know anything but this iris."


    The white complexion was reflected in the eyes of emperor Jing.


    Even Jiuji''s chin broke away from his palm and didn''t react.


    The back of the shoulder was tattooed with blood red iris, the pattern of which he was so familiar with.


    However, this is not the most important.


    Emperor Jing''s eyes jumped, but his eyes could not be moved from the back of the little Eunuch in front of him.


    The skin color is like a white jade sculpture, white, smooth and exquisite.


    In addition, the blood red iris on the shoulder has an indescribable flavor.


    Seductive, seductive, people want to reach out and destroy.


    Beautiful things are always ruined.


    Jiuji hasn''t seen Jingdi for a long time. She looks calm.


    She did not pull up her clothes, turned around and knelt on the ground, "slave... Know the crime, let the emperor deal with it."


    Jiuji doesn''t know if the emperor in front of her will let someone drag her out and find a place where there is no one to deal with.


    At this time she has no matter, want to climb up, but its own identity is not clear.


    Moreover, the man in front of him is the emperor, the master of the palace.


    There are some things that you can''t get away with.


    As long as the other party wants to know, there is nothing that cannot be found.


    But for now, Jiuji still wants to make a bet.


    Now that the emperor knows and even asked her whether to stay, maybe there is still a chance.


    It was not until the little eunuch turned around that emperor Jing calmed his heart.


    Then he frowned, and the beautiful iris kept appearing in his mind.


    If it wasn''t for today''s confession from Jiuji, he would have forgotten one thing.


    Xuesha, once an intelligence organization established by jiudi for the throne.


    They took over the organization when they were still princes.


    Their mother used to be the daughter of the founder of the country. At that time, she followed Tai Zu to fight the world. Naturally, there were a lot of shady things left to the people in the dark.


    And their grandfather had a team in his hand, the bloody ghost.


    Finally, jiudi took over xuesha, and each member had an iris on his shoulder.


    So the little guy in front of us is trustworthy.


    "You... Get up."


    Emperor Jing stretched out his hand to press his forehead. Before his ninth brother disappeared, he never asked these questions.


    If it wasn''t for Jiuji, he would have forgotten the organization.


    Jiuji heard the words of emperor Jing and let out a deep breath.


    She survived


    Emperor Jing raised his feet and walked forward. This little guy made him a little out of control.


    Now he doesn''t know what''s going on, but he''s not in a hurry.


    It has been confirmed that people are safe, so there is plenty of time in the future.


    Sitting in the foreground of the imperial case, the emperor glanced and saw that the little guy was still kneeling.


    "I didn''t mean to tell you to get up."

 Chapter 1284

    "I thank the emperor for not killing him."


    Nine Ji successively kowtowed several heads, this just slowly gets up.


    As she gets up, pull up her clothes on her shoulders.


    If you avoid a disaster, you will be rich and powerful in the future.


    Jiuji stood up and hung her head, saying nothing, very clever.


    Emperor Jing laughed and shook his head, "you come forward."


    As soon as the voice fell, the people below immediately stepped forward, which was called obedient and clever.


    Seeing Jiuji''s action, Emperor Jing raised his eyebrows.


    Seeing that the man stopped three steps away, Emperor Jing said again, "come forward again."


    Jiuji stepped forward and came to the emperor sitting in front of the imperial case.


    Emperor Jing raised Jiuji''s chin again behind him. On his beautiful little face, he still had the sequelae of panic.


    That pair of eyes also showed some uneasiness.


    He scared people.


    "From then on, you will stay in Qianqing palace. When Zhong Dequan comes back, he will teach you hand in hand, and you will take his place in the future. Do you understand?"


    Nine Ji a Leng, obviously some muddle headed.


    But it was only a moment, and it was soon sorted out.


    "Slave... Slave..."


    Jiuji was so excited that she cried.


    No matter whether emperor Jingdi trusted her or tried, what he could get was right in front of him.


    It''s how she can control her mood.


    However, Emperor Jing misunderstood and thought that the little guy in front of him was moved.


    "Come on, don''t cry. You don''t have to wait on me today. Go down. In the future, listen to your master and learn more. "


    Jiuji nodded and knelt beside Jingdi.


    She held the emperor''s thigh and said, "thank you, my Lord. I will repay you in my next life. I swear to heaven that the sun and the moon can learn from each other. If I betray you, I will not die from that day. "


    Of course, under this premise, you have no idea of killing me.


    At this time, Emperor Jing was really crying and laughing.


    He didn''t expect that the little guy in front of him would swear that he didn''t believe these things.


    However, on the beautiful face that cry, the heart unconsciously soft.


    It was something he had never realized.


    Jingdi reached out and touched it, holding the head of his leg, "OK, go down."


    Jiuji raised her head and showed her reddish eyes. She stood up slowly.


    Just as she turned around, she found eunuchs and maids kneeling not far away.


    Although they are the emperor''s confidants, they are also familiar with each other.


    At this time, Jiuji still couldn''t help blushing.


    In order to survive, she really lost face.


    I don''t know why, just now she swore to Jingdi, and the grateful disguise made her full of disobedience.


    As if it wasn''t her. No, I can''t say that.


    It''s a feeling of long absence.


    In a word, she can''t hold it or touch it.


    Looking at his thin back, Emperor Jing left, muttering in his heart that he must fatten people up.


    In confirming that Jiuji is a trustworthy person, this idea is becoming stronger and stronger.


    So the storm passed.


    Jiuji returns to the place where she lives and arranges the process of things.


    The emperor''s trial, the other side saw the pattern on her shoulder, later changed his attitude.


    All this she thought a lot, but still can not understand each other''s ideas.


    But now I''m lucky to be alive.


    The Emperor himself promised to let her stay in Qianqing palace and even take over Zhong Dequan''s position in the future.


    This is the best news for her.


    As long as she does her duty to serve the emperor, she will not be controlled by the person behind.

 Chapter 1285

    Her life is in the palace. Except for the emperor, she can only control herself.


    No one wants to manipulate her.


    Jiuji withdrew her clothes and went to bed in her profane clothes.


    In the dark, those clear eyes are looking at the top of the bed.


    It was not until I couldn''t support it that I fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Jiuji got up early to serve the emperor in Qianqing palace with a grateful heart.


    However, just as she went outside the palace, she heard the news from inside.


    The four palace maids shuttle inside and outside the door.


    "Sister Liangchen, this is..."


    Before Jiuji''s words were finished, Liangchen took the initiative to say: "father Zhong, the emperor is happy today..."


    Liangchen left with the silver basin in his hand.


    Looking at the other side to leave the figure, nine Ji will soon step into the temple feet back.


    She''d better not show up in front of the emperor now.


    That man is too deep, even if you are not joking.


    However, there is another saying, accompanying a gentleman is like accompanying a tiger.


    The emperor promised her, whether it is true or not, now she still has one thing not to tell each other, that is, she is a woman.


    Once it is investigated, it is also the crime of beheading.


    After a while, Emperor Jing came out of Qianqing palace with the support of Zhong Dequan and other slaves.


    Jiuji kneels at the gate of the hall.


    She bowed her head and knelt down respectfully.


    The moment emperor Jing came out, he saw Jiuji''s figure at a glance.


    Something flashed in the deep eyes.


    He took back his sight and left like a meteor.


    Until the imperial drive away, nine Ji this just get up, looking at the direction of the imperial drive away, she instead relaxed.


    The Emperor didn''t treat her differently, especially after the master came back, he didn''t have to follow each other every day.


    It''s both good and bad for her.


    But the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    ¡­¡­


    When the emperor came back, Jiuji had already let the people below have lunch.


    I don''t know why it was so late today.


    It seems that something happened again in the court.


    From the face of emperor Jing''s coming back, Jiuji can see that the master''s mood is not good.


    Zhong Dequan finds time to meet Jiuji and asks how to serve the emperor these days.


    Nine Ji very cage unified a answer, everything is the same as before, no change.


    Such an answer can''t deceive Zhong Dequan, an old fox.


    But the other side didn''t ask anything, just said that during this period of time will take her to Jingshi room more walk, and the palace familiar.


    Jiuji knows that Zhong Dequan is taking her.


    Such a change can only be said to be what emperor Jing said.


    After a meal, Emperor Jing went to see the memorials.


    Taking advantage of this time, Zhong Dequan led Jiuji to Jingdi''s private Treasury.


    There are a lot of silk and satin, and a lot of rare toys.


    "Little Jiuji, from now on, you will officially become my apprentice of Zhong Dequan. The emperor trusts you, which shows that your boy''s luck is good, but this luck can''t be eaten as a meal. How can you get so much luck.


    Still, you should be smart to serve the emperor. You should know what to say, what to say or not, and what to see or not. You should have a number in your heart. We are kind and kind. As long as we don''t touch the bottom line, we won''t be killed.


    You are still young and have to learn. I''ll take you to the harem for a walk. Remember that you are from the Emperor... "


    Jiuji kept nodding.

 Chapter 1286

    Behind them were a group of eunuchs and maids.


    These people are all slaves of Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji understands that Zhong Dequan takes her to each palace to let everyone know her identity.


    If you want to move her in the future, you have to see whose slave it is.


    There is a saying that it''s up to the owner to beat a dog.


    That''s it.


    They first went to the Queen''s Fengqi palace.


    Zhong Dequan first brought the imperial edict that the empress had worked hard to manage the harem.


    I''ll send you some gifts, as well as some trinkets for the prince.


    After the queen heard Zhong Dequan inadvertently mentioned that he had received an apprentice, there was a moment of consternation on her face.


    He even took a look at Jiuji for several times, and finally gave a lot of things.


    Jiuji gave a gift, but didn''t refuse the reward.


    Then he went straight to Youlan palace.


    In this back palace, besides the queen, it''s the biggest one in Youlan palace.


    Princess Bai JinSu, the daughter of prime minister Bai.


    On the way, Zhong Dequan told Jiuji something about the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine has been in the palace for two years, but the emperor has not been spoiled so far.


    Not only the imperial concubines, but also the other extremely concubines, Emperor Jing, did not touch them.


    Jiuji was surprised.


    Although people have heard of it, Emperor Jing has never been to other palaces except Fengqi palace.


    But it''s just a rumor.


    Now she is shocked to hear what Zhong Dequan said.


    The emperor really loves the queen.


    Otherwise, why are there so few concubines in the imperial harem who have never spoiled other concubines.


    But it''s not true that the emperor, such as the queen, dotes too much on his feelings.


    Emperor Jing seldom goes to Fengqi palace except for one night on the 15th of every month.


    And last time when the emperor was dying, Zhong Dequan''s attitude to the queen was respectful, but it was absolutely born.


    Even if he is the favorite of emperor Jingdi, if he directly asks the queen to wait outside


    It''s not a slave at all.


    Jiuji has come to Youlan palace.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Scream sounded, originally very weak, but later more clear.


    Hearing the cry of pain, Jiuji remembers her bad memory.


    Walking in front of Zhong Dequan, hearing the bustle of Youlan palace, his face flashed not depressed and bored.


    After all is the old fox, but a moment on the smiling face into the orchid palace.


    Jiuji went in as if she had returned to the scene a few months ago.


    But she was no longer the slave who had been held to the ground and had been flogged.


    "Oh! What brings you here, Mr. Zhong? The orchid palace is very busy today. "


    Even if the imperial concubines are arrogant and domineering again, they have to give Zhong Dequan three points.


    Because this is the most favorite person around the emperor, even the queen.


    "I''ve seen your concubine. I''ve been told by the emperor to send her some brocade. It''s very good..."


    The imperial concubine got up from her seat and went down the steps.


    Zhong Dequan asked the people behind him to send the things on the tray and covered.


    With the help of eunuch Liu Gonggong, the imperial concubine went to the tray and lifted the lid.


    It''s really a good tribute. There are less than ten brocades a year. Now there are only three brocades sent to her.


    Seeing this, the imperial concubine laughed.


    This smile is also really brilliant, this woman was a bit beautiful, now with a smile more bright and moving.


    Jiuji glanced at the imperial concubine, but she didn''t like her at all, and even had some resentment.

 Chapter 1287

    So far, seeing this woman, her fart share still has some pain.


    She turned her head and looked at the eunuch who was being punished, trying to see who was so unlucky.


    "The emperor is still thinking about his concubines. Is the emperor busy today? I''ll wash my hands and make soup to visit the emperor later... "


    Jinfu


    Just when the imperial concubine said what she thought, Zhong Dequan was ready to use words to prevaricate in the past, an incredible voice came from one side.


    Jiuji originally wanted to see who was so poor and unlucky that she was hanged by the imperial concubine.


    A face full of blood in the eyes, people can not see a bit of real appearance.


    The execution staff had been covered with blood and had stopped when they came in.


    Those who have been punished are silent.


    Even if there is a weak voice, it is hard to hear.


    However, when she saw the fist made by the other party''s hands, Jiuji opened her eyes wide.


    Her brain has no time to think about anything, while running to each other, while not sure of the other''s name.


    "Jinfu?"


    When Jiuji ran past, the people on the ground moved.


    It''s like responding to her early and trying to do something.


    Nine Ji see this, stretch out a hand to lift the face of the other party, even don''t dislike to be full of dirty blood, wipe with sleeve.


    Sure enough!


    This is Jinfu.


    Later she learned that Jinfu was responsible for cleaning the Royal Garden and even taking care of the flowers.


    I just don''t know why I was punished in Youlan palace.


    Think of the imperial concubine''s arrogance, Jiuji guess just like she did at that time.


    When the imperial concubine and Zhong Dequan heard Jiuji''s cry, they immediately looked at the sound at the same time.


    Seeing Jiuji''s action, the imperial concubine narrowed her eyes.


    She recognized the startled man.


    She had been rewarded by this Zhangxing, the little eunuch who didn''t die.


    I remember a few months ago, the little eunuch also made a drug guide for the emperor.


    Now the other party followed Zhong Dequan together, it can be seen that the other party also entered the emperor''s eyes.


    But now this is in her Youlan palace. How could a slave do anything wrong.


    Thinking of this, Bai JinSu narrowed her eyes and sneered at the corner of her mouth.


    She winked at her powerful eunuch, Duke Liu.


    The latter immediately nodded, released her hand and walked to one side to execute.


    See a lie on the ground, a squat on the ground, Liu Gonggong foot kick up.


    "Where come the dog slave? This man is disrespectful to the imperial concubines. You are his accomplice. Tell me honestly what conspiracy you have!"


    Jiuji was not on guard at all, so she was kicked over.


    She turned over and stood up from the ground.


    At this time, she finally recovered, too careless.


    Before I saw Jinfu, I didn''t know her life or death, and I thought of her experience in the front line of life and death a few months ago.


    She quickly looked toward Zhong Dequan, and there was a pair of blank eyes.


    finished!


    This is the first time she has seen Zhong Dequan like this.


    Liu Gonggong followed Jiuji''s eyes and saw that Zhong Dequan didn''t have the slightest reaction. He couldn''t help being bold again.


    Raise a leg to kick toward nine Ji again.


    This time, however, Jiuji was already on guard. How could she let him succeed.


    The brain spins quickly and several ideas pop up in a flash.


    But it''s all disrespectful.


    Just when Mr. Liu''s feet were about to touch her, she immediately bent her knees down.


    Kneel down to the imperial concubine and Zhong Dequan.

 Chapter 1288

    "Master! This is my elder brother Jinfu. The slave wandered on the brink of life and death several times and was saved by his elder brother. I was shocked to see that this man was my elder brother just now. I didn''t know how to handle it.


    When I turn around, I''ll ask the emperor to blame me, and I''ll ask the master to punish me. You''ve lost your face. "


    What Jiuji said was that she was patient and remorseful. She wanted to thank herself for her death.


    When Zhong Dequan heard her words, he looked a little better.


    Just one side of the imperial concubine, the smile on each other''s face dissipated.


    Jiuji''s words revealed several information.


    First of all, the person being executed is his brother, a slave, which is nothing.


    But Jiuji is Zhong Dequan''s Apprentice.


    Moreover, he pleaded guilty to the emperor, which shows that he can speak well in front of the emperor.


    Bai JinSu understands that she can''t move this person.


    There is a kind of tense relationship with the emperor, if you touch his people again.


    So there''s very little left of this delicate relationship.


    Nine Ji how don''t understand oneself used the emperor, with Zhong Dequan.


    But now for Jinfu''s life, she must do so.


    Once the gift of medicine, so she can''t watch each other, so she was killed.


    Jinfu had already heard Jiuji''s voice. His eyes, blurred by blood, were staring at Jiuji''s kneeling figure.


    The imperial concubine Bai JinSu and Zhong De were silent.


    In the present situation, the meaning of who speaks first is different.


    No matter who Jiuji is, even Zhong Dequan''s apprentice is the one the emperor likes.


    She''s a slave!


    A slave in the palace of the Lord of the palace has no sense of propriety, which has been greatly overstepped. He is going to be killed by hanging, or sent to the penal vault.


    Zhong Dequan looked at Jiuji''s head. He felt a pity.


    He''s smart, but he''s too emotional.


    His heart sank as he saw the other side rush by.


    Such people can''t stay with the emperor at all.


    But the other side''s reaction is fast.


    The other side is indeed the emperor''s favorite, his future successor.


    But the meaning of this, He Zhong Dequan is not a fool.


    I don''t understand being used by this kid.


    It''s a pity that he can''t hide it from the emperor, and he didn''t want to.


    Once the emperor knows, this person is useless.


    After thinking about the general development direction of the matter thoroughly, Zhong Dequan finally spoke.


    He opened his mouth, so the emperor will compensate the imperial concubine next.


    After all, Jiuji was a slave of the Qianqing palace. The imperial concubine Bai JinSu was the daughter of the prime minister, and she was the second most noble woman except the Queen''s palace.


    Zhong Dequan gave his hand to the imperial concubine and said, "the imperial concubine laughs. It seems that my apprentice needs to have a good experience. I''ll take someone to ask the emperor for punishment."


    Bai JinSu covered her mouth with a handkerchief and said, "Mr. Zhong, please. According to my palace, this little eunuch is not smart."


    "Yes, the old slave left first."


    Zhong Dequan turned to look at Jiuji, and some people who didn''t know what to do. He said sternly to the people behind him: "lift the people up and go back."


    "Yes


    Stand up, two people to Jinfu, will be rude to lift up.


    Jiuji is still kneeling, not moving.


    Zhong Dequan sighed, "get up, the emperor is waiting for us to serve."


    "Yes, master."


    The party left in a hurry.


    Bai JinSu gave a deep smile to the group.


    On one side, the beloved father-in-law Liu immediately stepped forward and helped his master.

 Chapter 1289

    Things really developed as Zhong Dequan thought.


    Emperor Jing didn''t say anything when he heard what Jiuji had done.


    Eyes looked for a while kneel nine Ji, put a hand to let people down.


    From that day on, Jiuji fell out of favor.


    She never got close to Emperor Jing, but she never left Qianqing palace.


    She still lives in the room where Zhong Dequan takes her, and does some miscellaneous work.


    Jingdi seems to have forgotten her, and Zhong Dequan doesn''t take her anymore.


    It was other slaves who had contact with her, such as the four palace maids around Jingdi.


    There are other people who once wanted to be familiar with each other, no matter how not to be spoiled by Jiuji, they still make people feel good.


    Just because of his weak appearance, he seems to be protective.


    Jiuji doesn''t regret what she did that day, even if it made her out of favor for a year.


    Yes, one year.


    Jinfu survived.


    But her Jiuji has been out of favor for a year.


    Although I didn''t suffer much this year, I even had a lot of leisure.


    On this day, Jiuji went to the imperial dining room as usual.


    Jinfu didn''t do sweeping in the Royal Garden later.


    A year ago, although Jinfu was beaten, he was only one breath away. Fortunately, Jiuji came forward to rescue him.


    When the other party was ready, he was arranged to the imperial dining room.


    It was only later that Jiuji found out that Zhong Dequan had done this.


    The old fox didn''t speak, and Jiuji didn''t ask.


    When we arrived at the imperial dining room, it was the busy time for all the palaces to pass on food.


    Jin Fu just sent his meal to the people who came to get it, and he saw Jiuji''s beautiful face that could not be ignored.


    He immediately went back and brought out a plate of cakes.


    Jinfu sent the plate to Jiuji''s hand, with no expression on his face as before.


    Even if Jiuji saved his life.


    But Jiuji knows that Jinfu is a facial paralysis. He is grateful to her.


    Otherwise, every time she comes, Jinfu will bear the risk of being scolded and give her some delicious food.


    Jiuji doesn''t come here to eat today.


    "Jinfu will come to our court in two days. It''s a good opportunity. You should show your face. When the first emperor is here, there will be rewards after the man Kingdom leaves."


    Then Jiuji picked up a piece of cake and put it in her mouth.


    Jinfu didn''t know which palace master''s cake he was taking. It was really delicious!


    It melts in the mouth. It''s sweet and delicious.


    Jinfu looks at Jiuji''s action, with a smile in his eyes.


    But it was covered up in a moment.


    The pretty face was again expressionless, but she was thinking about Jiuji''s words.


    He also heard these days that the barbarians came to pay tribute to us.


    At that time, as long as he found a way to serve in front, he was still a little sure.


    Thinking of what Jiuji lost to save him, he nodded to Jiuji.


    "All right, I''ll find a chance."


    Jiuji takes the last piece of cake in her hand and nods with a smile when she hears Jinfu''s words.


    "OK, I''ll go first. It''s time for the emperor to go down."


    Jinfu looked at the back of the other party, then looked down at the empty plate in his hand, his mouth turned up.


    Once upon a time, he was as heartless as the other party.


    Unfortunately, those years are no longer.


    Jinfu calculated the time, more than four years.


    The man had been gone for more than four years, but he almost died in this deep palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji ate the last piece of cake in her hand. She was reluctant to finish it.


    Because the cake is so delicious, she wants to eat it after eating it.

 Chapter 1290

    Walking to the gate of Qianqing palace, Jiuji put the cake into her mouth.


    Today, Emperor Jing went down to court and took a walk in the courtyard.


    Another spring is coming.


    The trees outside germinated. Today''s weather is good. It''s a bit stuffy inside.


    He saw the little eunuch walking into the palace from a distance.


    The puffed up cheeks looked like a greedy kitten.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    That slender body looks tall, no longer as thin as before.


    Jiuji went into the palace to find that the situation was not right, and the guards around increased.


    Looking ahead, the man standing not far away is emperor Jing.


    Nine Ji think at this time is to come forward to please, or silent turn back to the side hall.


    "Come here!"


    Before she could make up her mind, a low and dignified voice rang out.


    Get it! There is no escape.


    To tell you the truth, Jiuji has had a good life for more than a year.


    Although she was out of favor in front of emperor Jing, she lived at ease.


    The worries of the past have disappeared.


    Jinfu said that she was heartless, and it was not without a reason.


    However, in the face of emperor Jing, at this moment, Jiuji had panic again.


    She quickly walked five steps away from Jingdi and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "I have seen the emperor."


    Emperor Jing looked at the boy kneeling on the ground with a smile in his eyes.


    It''s really tall. A year ago, the boy came to yuexiongkou. Now it looks like he''s under the chin.


    Look at that slender body, it has some meat.


    "Look up."


    Emperor Jing opened his mouth in a dignified voice, which was the momentum he used in the court.


    Jiuji''s body trembled and slowly raised her head.


    A gorgeous face, so slowly into the eyes of king.


    Emperor Jing''s smiling eyes slowly became shocked.


    It''s the same face, but it''s different.


    The child opened, and the amorous feelings between his eyebrows and eyes made his heart beat abnormally again.


    Such a face, if it grows on a woman''s body, is really the curse of beauty.


    Even if it grows on a man at this time, it''s amazing.


    Emperor Jing was amazed by Jiuji at this time.


    His beautiful face was full of respect and fear.


    Each other''s eyes have been hanging, can not see that the eyes is how amazing.


    Emperor Jing touched his finger and narrowed his eyes.


    A year ago, he found out the difference to this little eunuch, so he thought about isolation after the other party made a mistake.


    But I didn''t do any other punishment. Originally, such mistakes need to be punished.


    Just when he had this idea, he was just watered out.


    This boy did it in Youlan palace, but he dealt with Prime Minister Bai in the court for more than a month.


    He went to Youlan palace in person and sat for half a day.


    Now it seems that even after being isolated for such a long time, this boy still makes him feel wrong.


    In that case, leave someone around and see what''s wrong with him.


    But it''s not the right time. We have to find a good reason.


    "Get up."


    After the emperor ordered, he turned and walked towards the palace.


    When Zhong Dequan heard that the emperor had run into Jiuji, he immediately came out of the palace and met emperor Jing.


    Looking at Jiuji standing up, and then looking at the smile of the man in front of him, Zhong Dequan''s mental arithmetic is a little safe.


    His impression of Jiuji is not bad.


    When the emperor does not punish him, he knows that sooner or later it will be different.


    How could Zhong Dequan not understand that he had been waiting for emperor Jing for many years.

 Chapter 1291

    He had a hunch that it was time for Jiuji to come back soon.


    Now it seems not far away.


    "Emperor, it is said that the meeting was for the purpose of entering the city."


    The smile of emperor Jing''s mouth pressed, "general Chuanfu."


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the day when man Kingdom enters the city.


    This evening, it''s time for a banquet.


    "Xinku has seen your majesty. My father Khan is old, so he asked Xinku to send the tribute to you..."


    King sitting in a high position, one left and one right is the queen and imperial concubine.


    Hearing the words of the young man on the main hall, Emperor Jing touched the wine glass beside the table.


    "Your father Khan is old now. I haven''t seen him for ten years. It seems that I won''t see him again in the future."


    In a word, it changed Tata hinku''s face.


    Yes, father Khan''s health is very bad. When he returns to manguo, he will succeed.


    This time, I just came to see the appearance of the emperor of the Central Plains. Why did my father sweat so scared.


    Now the other side a word, let Tata Xinku a bit flustered.


    "Take a seat, Prince Tata. I''m used to tasting the Central Plains food all the way."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Zhong Dequan watched Prince tataxinku take his seat. He just stepped forward two steps.


    "Pass on the meal!"


    Then came a loud echo.


    "Pass on the meal!"


    The sound outside the hall rang out, and then different echoes rang out farther and farther away.


    Tatahinku''s face changed a little.


    It''s just a meal, and it''s already put him down.


    The emperor of the Central Plains was far more powerful than the man kingdom.


    Soon the exquisite food was brought up by the people in the imperial dining room.


    With all the food coming up, it''s natural to sing and dance.


    Just when Zhong Dequan was going to pass on the dancer of Jiaofang, Prince tataxinku came out again.


    "Dear sire, tataxinku has brought the dance of our country this time. I''d like to give it to your majesty Rende first."


    Emperor Jing narrowed his eyes. This is the first time for manguo.


    The land of propriety and the friendship of landlords, how come it''s the opposite here in tataxinku.


    However, Emperor Jing didn''t pay attention to it. He was just a little man country, and he couldn''t turn it over.


    However, when he opened his mouth, his face changed when he saw those powerful men with machetes coming into the hall.


    Let''s not say that these barbarians came up with machetes. As they approached, Emperor Jing could see that they all had Kung Fu.


    This prince tatahinku is a little interesting.


    Emperor Jing put the wine cup in his hand to his mouth and put the wine into his mouth.


    "You have brought weapons into the palace! It''s really disrespectful. Are you going to revolt


    Fu Jun, the father of the queen, stood up and said angrily.


    On the contrary, Tata Xinku was fearless. "A great country is not afraid of a few machetes. It''s just something to cheer up. Our country has been affiliated to the Central Plains for decades, and it never turns against us!"


    When Zhong Dequan saw the machete, he made a gesture to the bodyguard below.


    Emperor Jing raised his hand and stopped the Fujun army from continuing. He had a good understanding of Prince tataxinku''s temperament.


    Young and domineering, he didn''t agree with his father for many years.


    I just don''t know what strength he has.


    After the death of the old Khan, it was this tataxinku who succeeded him.


    At that time, there will be a lot of twists and turns. Now it''s better to hit it and let it be honest.


    As the Fujun general took his seat, tataxinku showed a proud expression.


    The dance of manguo, accompanied by rough and crazy music and fierce dance steps, slowly makes everyone''s face turn pale.


    This is the kill dance, this is the fight dance!

 Chapter 1292

    These barbarians hold machetes. Although they are far away from Jingdi, their war dance is for him to see.


    A great country, the king of a country, has been provoked by a small barbarian country.


    How could emperor Jing endure this, so his face became more and more ugly.


    The surrounding ministers were also very nervous by the oppressive atmosphere.


    Usually arrogant and domineering imperial concubines wish they didn''t exist at this time.


    Around the man''s aura, pressure let her gasp.


    However, the queen on one side looked at the man, and her face showed resentment.


    She hated the barbarians who provoked her country.


    The hatred burst out in his eyes, which made the Fujun sitting on the stage show his heartache.


    The dance of man Kingdom ended in a quarter of an hour.


    Prince tatasinku was proud to see the faces of the people around him turn ugly.


    This shows that their barbaric country is a terrifying strength.


    Until the end of the battle dance, these people stacked one by one, standing in the center of the hall, the machete in their hands facing the surrounding civil and military officials.


    These barbarians did not target the machete at the man on the Dragon chair.


    Zhong Dequan wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    The tension around us is burning at the touch of it.


    If these barbarians made a breakthrough and pointed their swords in the wrong direction, they would see blood today.


    Emperor Jing looked at these barbarians with an evil smile on his lips.


    Good! Good job!


    Today, the great monarch was provoked by the barbarians.


    Emperor Jing could not turn his face at this time, and even wanted to reward him.


    "Good! What a reward


    Prince tataxinku immediately stood up and said, "thank you, your majesty."


    There was no sincere thanks for this. Emperor Jing disdained it, but said in a warm voice: "Prince Tata, you are welcome."


    Next came the dancers from the teaching workshop.


    They danced beautifully in their own court, and the emperor''s face didn''t get any better.


    If he had known that the people of man kingdom would behave like this, he would have let the men in the army of our Dynasty kill the spirit of man kingdom.


    "Zhong Dequan!"


    "The old slave is..."


    Zhong Dequan is close to Jingdi. The latter gives a few orders with no expression on his face. The latter leaves soon.


    The empress heard emperor Jing''s command, and her face showed some disapproval.


    Emperor Jing ordered the people of Jiaofang to rehearse more aggressive killing moves than the people of manguo in a short time.


    It''s too difficult. Even men in the parish can''t be as murderous as men in the battlefield.


    If you want to fight back against the barbarians, you must use iron and steel means.


    How could Zhong Dequan not know? So he called a group of good Kungfu men from the imperial forest army to walk towards the Jiaofang.


    The old man has served emperor Jingdi for many years. He knows each other''s temperament too well.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji, who was cleaning the back hall of Qianqing palace, was a little different at this time.


    She was just wiping the blue and white porcelain in her hand when she had a headache.


    The blue and white porcelain in my hand fell to the ground. It was broken and could not be repaired.


    Jiuji covered her head and felt the headache unbearable.


    The pain on the face, let people have a bit to replace it.


    Just because of the pain of the beautiful face, the eyes are a little fragile.


    After the headache, her eyes were dull, as if she had no soul.


    Step up to the door.


    Acting as if out of control.


    "Jiuji! Where are you going? "


    When Zhong Dequan went to the Jiaofang, he met Jiuji, who also went there.


    Jiuji came back, her brow was broken.


    And then the brain flooded with memories.

 Chapter 1293

    Emperor Jing looked at his Highness''s dancer. The enchanting dance made his face sink.


    Because of Prince tataxinku and the envoys of the barbarian Kingdom, people''s eyes were very clear.


    It was as if she was going to strip all the dancers on the spot. On this occasion, it was really some behavior that could not be on the stage.


    And the disdain and contempt in their eyes.


    This is something that emperor Jing never encountered.


    Even if he had been a prince and followed his father to meet the man Khan, there had never been such a situation.


    This is not only disrespect for him, but also contempt for his country.


    It is a threat to thousands of people in the Central Plains.


    Man Guo, it seems that we are going to beat it up.


    Once the old Khan returns to heaven, Prince tataxinku will take over the Central Plains.


    This is a mindless fool.


    With the help of the wine glass, Emperor Jing showed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, full of murderous spirit.


    The musical accompaniment gradually stopped, and the dancers gathered one after another.


    Until the accompaniment stopped completely, they quickly exited the hall.


    Prince tataxinku stood up with a loud voice when he saw the beauty leave.


    He wanted to keep a few people and warm his bed at night.


    Emperor Jing looked at Prince Tata''s action and clenched his hands.


    As a man, he knew what tatashenko was going to say.


    However, he didn''t want to give the other party''s behavior today, even if it was a slave.


    However, without waiting for Prince Tata to speak or for emperor Jing to get angry, there was a sudden sound.


    "Dangdang..."


    "Dang Dang..."


    The sound is light, but there is a strong sense of existence.


    Zhong Dequan went to Jingdi quietly.


    Emperor Jing never gave him a look.


    Because his eyes are on the people below.


    The little eunuch I saw just a few days ago walked into the main hall.


    The other side is still holding a piano in his hand. Looking at the whole body of the object and the sign of Jiaofang, Emperor Jing seems to understand something.


    But his brow had been frowning, and his face was unhappy.


    "It''s nonsense


    Zhong Dequan was so close that he could not help shaking his body.


    Naturally, the queen and the imperial concubine also saw it, and they were a little surprised.


    The following ministers and barbarians were shocked by his appearance when Jiuji came in.


    It''s clearly dressed as a eunuch. He is a man, but he looks more beautiful than a woman.


    It''s not a little bit of beauty, but it''s very beautiful. It''s so beautiful that it''s incomparable.


    It''s a pity that such a person has now become a eunuch.


    People in manguo don''t know the identity of Jiuji. Prince Tata sees Jiuji approaching and wants to take people away directly.


    Nine Ji feel that sticky person let a person not agreeable vision, fiercely stare at the other side.


    Then she went to the left side of the hall and sat on the floor with her knees crossed.


    Emperor Jing narrowed his eyes and looked down at the indifferent little eunuch.


    He had to admit that the other side''s appearance was amazing, and everyone present was attracted by him.


    This boy is a disaster.


    Emperor Jing even heard the voice of grinding teeth on one side. Needless to say, it was also the voice of the imperial concubine on the other side.


    Jiuji ignores people''s sight and puts her hands on guzheng.


    In an instant, the sound of mountains and rivers sounded.


    It was so high at the beginning.


    When the crowd didn''t respond, a group of imperial guards came from outside.


    This group of people is exactly the group that Zhong Dequan brought to Jiaofang before.


    The footsteps were neat and rhythmic, and they all rushed into the hall with spears in their hands.

 Chapter 1294

    This team is not strong, just like ordinary soldiers, the appearance is not noticeable.


    Prince Tata saw these people come in, and he sat down slowly, with a sharp sneer on his lips.


    Just at this time, Jiuji''s music slowly dropped.


    The gentle and low piano sound rings in the ear, which makes people gradually intoxicated.


    The imperial guards have stood firm in the center of the hall. They are looking ahead.


    Looking at the emperors on the high seats, they all knelt down on one knee.


    At the moment they knelt down, Jiuji opened her mouth.


    "Confucius said: reciprocity


    Raise one''s eyebrows to one''s temples


    My dear old man


    "Sweeping path, welcoming guests, Pengmen open..."


    Her voice was not rough or even soft.


    The lyrics and songs are very natural, such as the crisp and touching touch of deep valley and secluded forest, the melodious freedom of Flowing Clouds and flowing water.


    Let people listen to intoxicated, natural, comfortable enjoyment.


    Especially the meaning of the words.


    This makes people sitting in the hall sit upright.


    When Jiuji stopped, the imperial guards stood up without waiting for the emperor to speak.


    They turned around and stood up at the barbarians in a dazed face.


    The spear in his hand aimed at the people in front of him, and his aura changed instantly.


    It''s a strong, irresistible will to fight, and it''s the spirit of the brave.


    See their movement, nine Ji hand speed up.


    "Look at my great country


    A gentleman''s virtue spreads far and wide. "


    Just as Jiuji''s voice sounded, the imperial guards moved again.


    Their actions made the civil and military officials sitting on the main hall stand up one after another.


    That''s the usual training formation and tactics of the imperial army. Everyone is very familiar with every move.


    "Rivers and mountains are scattered in the world


    A thousand years of grandeur


    ¡­¡­


    Look at the land of Chinese etiquette


    Benevolence and righteousness are full of love


    The weather of mountains and rivers


    The first pulse of pregnancy


    ¡­¡­


    Look at my great country


    A gentleman''s virtue spreads far and wide


    Scattered rivers and mountains


    It''s a thousand years of grandeur... "


    All of them were shocked by the songs sung by Jiuji!


    They are in high spirits, and they are proud to be the people of this dynasty.


    Look, this is their country. This is their inheritance that will not change even after the change of dynasties.


    Every move and every copy of the royal guards doesn''t match the lyrics.


    But their aura, just like on the battlefield, every move has a soul.


    They are soldiers who defend their country.


    Every move, every type, is telling their responsibility, telling their burden.


    A great country can not be invaded by barbarians.


    Zheng gradually from high to low-key, elegant, soft up.


    The Imperial Army slowly gathered its momentum.


    As soon as their aura receded, if they took off their armor, they would be ordinary people.


    As long as no one comes, they will not take the initiative to attack, once threatened, immediately become the bravest soldiers.


    Long live the emperor


    Long live the emperor


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After that, the Imperial Army knelt down again to the emperor above the high position.


    Their voices are reverent, reverent, and resounding in this hall.


    The scene in front of us has already been shocked by the people of manguo.


    Civil and military officials are also excited to see this. How can they be calm when they see the previous stirring performance.


    "Long live the emperor! The world of benevolence! Blessed is life


    "I wish the emperor long live, benevolence and good fortune


    "I wish you long live our emperor, and I wish you all the best..."

 Chapter 1295

    Emperor Jing was sitting on the Dragon chair, his face was quiet, and people could not see any emotion.


    Deep eyes looked at the little eunuch standing up from the ground on the main hall.


    No one knows, at this time, the wave of emperor Jing''s body and mind.


    He closed his eyes, slowly stood up and raised his hand to the crowd.


    "You''re welcome


    The barbarians no longer have any culture, and they know what a threat the situation is.


    Central Plains culture makes them stay away.


    Especially just now, people close to Prince tatasinku told him that the player was a eunuch.


    Eunuchs are slaves. They are slaves of the barbarians. They are the most inferior people.


    Every slave in this country is like this. He... He has no face to capture the Central Plains.


    At this moment, Prince Tata was sweating.


    It''s a great country, a country of etiquette, and it''s a great move to be polite first and then fight.


    Seeing that the Central Plains ministers around had already got up, the Imperial Army also slowly withdrew from the hall.


    Prince tatasinku winked at the people around him.


    The latter left the hall immediately.


    Prince tatasinku quickly moves to the center of the hall.


    "Your Majesty, today Xinku really has a deep understanding of the Central Plains culture. It''s really shocking. Father Khan has repeatedly warned..."


    Emperor Jing listened to Prince tataxinku''s compliments with a calm face.


    Eyes are chasing Jiuji left behind.


    It was not until the figure disappeared that he raised his lips and looked at Prince tatashenku.


    He has a lot of problems and puzzles at this time, but he is not in a hurry.


    "Zhong Dequan takes people to Qianqing palace and looks at them carefully."


    Zhong De didn''t need to ask, he knew who the emperor was talking about, and immediately left.


    Both the queen and the imperial concubines heard the words of emperor Jing.


    The queen didn''t have any expression, as if it was none of her business.


    One side of the imperial concubine is not happy.


    She recognized the little eunuch who had just played the piano for her highness, who had made her jealous of her appearance for more than a year.


    Did not expect that more than a year later, the other side''s face even more amazing.


    Even vaguely let her feel the threat.


    Mingming is a monster who is neither male nor female. She cares so much that she even wants to kill him.


    "Dear emperor, please allow the princess of our country to enter the palace to accompany you. Tata CanJi is the most distinguished Princess of man kingdom. She is a Jieyu flower..."


    There is something wrong with emperor Jing. This is to send a woman to him.


    Before Prince tatasinku finished speaking, a woman with a gauze scarf came into the hall.


    Women''s clothes are very... Ugly and extremely exposed.


    But it''s the dress style of the barbarians.


    The waist of Princess manguo really has a subtle feeling, which is very interesting.


    It''s a pity that someone didn''t pay for the film.


    No one came in without notice. It can be seen that Princess manguo had been outside the hall before.


    Emperor Jing could not help but sneer.


    If there is no previous implicit warning, let the barbarians know that they are afraid.


    It''s a blow to tattaghinkuna''s stupid arrogance and makes him realize the reality.


    I''m afraid this princess will not be sent up at this time.


    The king touched his finger, but didn''t look at the princess who came in. "The princess of man Kingdom granted the residence of ronghua hall, and was granted the title of man noble..."


    The people who sent them did not return. Even if they died in the palace forever, they should let the barbarians know the price of disrespect.


    Old Khan had only one son and one daughter in his life, and his favorite was the princess of manguo.

 Chapter 1296

    If Prince Tata had not offended him today, he would not have left the princess.


    This is... The way to die!


    ¡­¡­


    The next dinner will be over soon.


    However, from that night, Jiuji''s songs spread all over the capital.


    Street children, teahouse storytellers, even the brothel are familiar with this song.


    Just like a wind, it blows to the north and south of the river in a twinkling of an eye.


    The poems and songs are shocking, the contents are stirring, and the emotions are surging.


    Every citizen is proud of it.


    Such a small change makes the soldiers on the border proud.


    How can a great country, a country of etiquette, be offended by other countries.


    In order to wait for this inheritance, protect the country, they work harder and fight bravely.


    Let''s not mention these for the time being. It''s all the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Now emperor Jing has returned to Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji went out of the banquet hall and was taken to Qianqing palace.


    Now she''s scared, too.


    There''s something in her head!


    In the main hall, the piano skills she played, as well as the lyrics and music, were not her own.


    Before, I had a headache in Qianqing palace, and something flustered suddenly appeared in my mind.


    That thing claims to be the soul of caution, to help her get the emperor''s favor


    Jiuji resisted, even panicked, scared and frightened.


    But then everything was out of control.


    As if she was not herself, she offered to play with Zhong Dequan.


    Until she came to Qianqing palace, Jiuji still felt that everything was like a dream.


    "Jiuji, the emperor is coming soon. You should do as I said. You are missing a part of your memory and can''t remember who you are.


    Believe me, I won''t hurt you. You must finish the task as soon as possible, or else the world will... "


    "I see the Emperor..."


    "I see the Emperor..."


    From outside the hall came the voice of please, which confused with the voice in my mind.


    Jiuji closed her eyes, for this strange thing, she was very confused.


    She''s alive now, so move on.


    No matter who it is, or someone else''s trick, she has to move forward, in order to survive!


    She suddenly stood up and knelt in the middle of the hall, which was towards the door.


    Her kneeling posture is very respectful, without the slightest mistake.


    The sound of footsteps came, nearer and nearer


    When Emperor Jing stepped into the door, he saw the eunuch kneeling in the center.


    He walked towards each other step by step, even during this period, all the slaves behind him were blocked.


    A man walked to the seemingly harmless little eunuch.


    Jiuji looked at the bright yellow cloth in front of her. Her head was knocked on the ground.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    King did not speak, deep eyes looking at her humble body.


    I don''t know why. At this moment, he wants to destroy each other.


    The existence of this man has led to incalculable changes.


    At the reception banquet for envoys before, no one knew that an emperor was... So unbearable.


    A little eunuch made him think that he should not.


    Even under the Dragon Robe, Gu Qianwang... Stood up.


    It was the most embarrassing and exciting thing in his life.


    From the prince, to the noble prince, today''s 95, he has never been interested in anyone.


    But today, I had such a thought about a eunuch.


    If it wasn''t for the mask which has been changed in recent years, he couldn''t see anything.


    Otherwise, the ancestors of today''s royal family will make him lose face, even in front of the barbarians.

 Chapter 1297

    In the eyes of emperor Jing, Jiuji can''t see it, but she can feel it.


    She was on her knees, shaking.


    How could she not understand the atmosphere when she looked at people''s faces from childhood.


    The intense pressure in the air, the sight on her, the killing intention around her.


    It''s all so obvious.


    Jiuji slowly closed her eyes. After all, she could not escape death.


    Looking at the trembling body of the people on the ground, Emperor Jing sighed softly, not smelling.


    "You''re up."


    Then miss her body, toward the seat not far away.


    Leaning against the soft pillow on his back, Jingdi narrowed his eyes.


    "Come forward."


    He heard people standing up in the room.


    Jiuji didn''t dare to look up. She stepped forward and stood three steps away from Jingdi.


    As soon as she stood firm, Jingdi''s sharp eyes opened and directed at her.


    "Who gave you the courage to do this behind my back?"


    "Bang..." Jiuji knelt down in fear.


    "I really can''t stand these people being so rampant. When I was sweeping the floor in Qianqing palace, I was kicked by the barbarians. That made me almost lose my life!


    From then on the slaves hated them! It''s unbearable to learn today that the people of the barbarian kingdom should bully people like this... "


    "So you make your own decision?"


    Emperor Jing interrupted Jiuji.


    After hearing the other party''s reason, his face had softened a little.


    Because that''s the truth.


    Jiuji nodded gently.


    In fact, the brain is still thinking about the reason she had found in her mind.


    She''s done what she''s told.


    Next, we''ll see if we can pass.


    "What''s the matter with Qin art? And who did the lyrics? "


    Jiuji clenched her teeth. "When you go back to the emperor, the Qin skill belongs to the good public of jingshifang. As for the CI and Qu slaves... I don''t want to say that."


    The last sentence made emperor Jing raise his eyebrows, and his expression was a bit subtle.


    The little Eunuch in front of him has always been respectful.


    A year ago, her attitude towards him seemed to be her greatest reliance, and she took care of everything.


    Now, however, he was a bit upset by the protests.


    Of course, Emperor Jing won''t show it.


    "Look up."


    Jiuji bit her lip and left a tooth mark on it. Then she raised her head.


    Gorgeous face, red eyes, attractive eyes, there is water light.


    There was a slight flaw in the red lip, as if it had been bitten.


    The emperor''s brows wrinkled, and his heart sank slowly as he no longer looked respectfully.


    The little Eunuch in front of me has changed.


    She seems respectful, but she has a small temper in her heart.


    Emperor Jing was a bit novel. This was the first time that a slave complained to him.


    Although it''s very slight, it''s even invisible.


    But it was from that beautiful eyes that emperor Jing saw the grievance and the complaint for more than a year.


    "Ha ha..."


    Suddenly, Emperor Jing began to laugh in a low voice.


    The voice is low, full of magnetism, very nice.


    Emperor Jing stretched out his hand to press his forehead, looked at the man kneeling on the ground, and said softly, "get up, and come to serve with Zhong Dequan tomorrow."


    Jiuji stood up, looked at the emperor in front of her, then quickly hung her head.


    There was a flash of light in her eyes.


    Just now, she didn''t say what she had in mind.


    The other side asked her to say that the lyrics and music were created by herself, but she didn''t think it should be so.


    Although the emperor had not contacted him for a year, he knew his temperament.


    Seemingly harmless, seemingly gentle, but actually not.

 Chapter 1298

    After Jiuji left, Zhong Dequan quickly came in with people and began to serve the emperor in a complicated mood.


    It was a very quiet night, just a superficial silence.


    The next day, Prince tataxinku received the news that his father Khan was seriously ill and took people to bid farewell to Emperor Jing.


    The tribute of man kingdom was the same as before, but before Prince tataxinku left, Emperor Jing had a gentle smile on his face, which made the tribute of man Kingdom increase by 10% every year.


    Prince Tata''s face changed.


    Jiuji stood by the side of Jingdi and watched with her own eyes the pale face of Prince manguo.


    The man left, left a princess and became a noble man in the harem.


    From that day on, Jiuji returned to Jingdi again.


    In recent years, Zhong Dequan''s health is getting worse and worse. Maybe it''s the secret signal of emperor Jingdi, maybe it''s Zhong Dequan himself worried.


    Every day he took Jiuji and taught him to serve the emperor.


    Teach him how to manage the slave of the harem, teach her how to be a qualified manager of the imperial palace.


    Half a year passed in a hurry.


    Jiuji is now the largest eunuch besides Zhong De in this harem.


    Although she was only seventeen, she was also a taboo of eunuchs and maids in the palace.


    Zhong Dequan is really in bad health. He has been ill for nearly a month.


    The task of serving emperor Jing is on Jiuji.


    Now his face is still so beautiful, but no one knows that this little eunuch is the envy of women. In fact, he is a woman.


    In the past half a year, people who call the soul of caution come out from time to time.


    This makes Jiuji aware that he has no threat, and half a year is not short, also let her busy did not pay too much attention to each other.


    She did not see the emperor on her eyes, no longer so obscure, but blatant.


    The four maids of the Qianqing palace all knew it, but Jiuji was the only one who didn''t notice.


    Of course, as for whether or not she has found out, only Jiuji herself must know the best.


    "My father-in-law has been leading a pretty life for half a year."


    Jiuji was sitting in the stone pavilion outside the imperial dining room. Hearing Jin Fu''s words, she shook her head with a smile.


    Now she is also Jinfu, a person who can speak, the other side to tell the truth, not false.


    "Now you''re with the manager. I''m afraid you can be your master in a few years."


    The voice of exclamation, mixed with a bit unbearable.


    Jinfu''s face was a little pale when he heard Jiuji''s words.


    Zhong Dequan is going to die. He is old.


    He had been assassinated by Emperor Jing and even blocked many secret moves for him.


    Now I''m afraid it''s coming to an end.


    The palace is not small, but the speed of spreading news can not be underestimated.


    "Do you know how the people behind you flatter you?"


    Jinfu thought about it, but he still spoke.


    Nine Ji pick eyebrows, stretch out a hand to flick the sleeve that the general manager serves, however, there is no dust on the sleeve.


    It''s just why we suppressed the people below in the past six months, and followed Zhong Dequan to learn some affectation habits.


    "What did you say?" The new chief eunuch of the palace asked with a smile.


    She knew the ugliness and filth of the palace, the cunning of the heart, the plot and the infighting.


    More know that countless people want to see her fall from the position of the manager, it is best to fall to pieces.


    As soon as Jinfu opened her mouth, Jiuji knew someone had done it.


    Zhong Dequan has taught her everything in the past six months, which has made her learn a lot.


    Apart from Jingdi, she really has nothing to fear in this palace.


    Now her mentality is different.

 Chapter 1299

    Looking at the cool and elegant man in front of him, Jin Fu smiles.


    "In order to flatter you, they secretly call you 9000 years old."


    With these words coming out of Jinfu''s mouth, Jiuji''s face slowly changed from indifferent to gloomy.


    That gloomy expression, let a person see legs tremble.


    Every time father-in-law Ji''s face sinks down, someone will be punished.


    "Oh? It''s interesting that a slave has been detained for nine thousand years, and ten lives have not been so wasted. "


    At last, Jiuji shakes her head and laughs at herself.


    But Jin Fu could hear her laughter, which was a little chilly.


    Jiuji looked up at the sky and stood up. "It''s late. The emperor should have tea. I''ll go first."


    "No, take care." Jinfu stood up to see him off.


    For his words, Jiuji nodded cautiously.


    This time someone was so fierce. There will be a tough fight next.


    Nine thousand years old? It''s a big hand.


    The most noble man in the world today is the people of all ages.


    Even the most honorable woman is only a thousand years old.


    Now she is nine thousand years old.


    The person behind this manipulation really hates her to the bone.


    Jiuji presses the center of her eyebrows and feels the crisis for everything she has to face next.


    Accompany you like accompany tiger, her life and death all hold in that man''s hand.


    Back in Qianqing palace, Emperor Jing finished his official business and just put down his pen.


    "I''ve been a little dry lately." Emperor Jing saw Jiuji come in and came down from the table.


    Jiuji immediately answered, quickly turned around and told people to bring up the prepared tea.


    Looking at her leaving back, there was a smile in emperor Jing''s eyes


    At this time, the king did not know that the gossip from the palace gave his favorite eunuch the title of 9000 years old.


    This night is exactly the 15th, and it''s the day when Emperor Jing went to Fengqi palace.


    But it was tonight that something happened.


    Jiuji went to Fengqi palace with emperor Jing and saw that empress Jing got along well.


    Although in the past few years, she still felt that the most respected men and women in the world were getting along with each other very disharmoniously.


    I always feel that something is wrong.


    As always, she didn''t think deeply, just had such an idea.


    It was just dark when Emperor Jing and the queen went to bed.


    Now, with Jiuji''s status, there is no need to wait for one night in person.


    After the empress called for the water, the eunuch carrying the water came out, and Jiuji asked xiaoqinzi, who was several levels lower than her, to serve the emperor at the same time.


    Next she can find a place to sleep.


    However, things did not develop as Jiuji thought.


    When she was sleeping till midnight, the watchmen of Qianqing palace came.


    "Duke Ji... Something''s wrong with Duke Ji! It''s a big deal! "


    Nine Ji sleep very light, in each other''s mouth, has been awake.


    Looking at the familiar little eunuch, Jiuji''s eyes changed.


    Rich smell of blood poured into the nose, covered with blood and the solemn face of the little eunuch.


    On weekdays, the other side is just like an ordinary little eunuch, whose sense of existence is not obvious.


    Now it''s like a sword coming out of its sheath.


    Ji Jiu looks back on his words and seems to understand something in a twinkling of an eye.


    She didn''t even wear the tassel hat of eunuch. She quickly put on her boots. "What''s the matter? The emperor has gone to bed now, and the queen is with him. If I don''t have a reason, I can''t afford to disturb you tonight. "

 Chapter 1300

    Despite this, Jiuji''s movement did not slow down at all.


    She got on her boots, got up and walked quickly to the door.


    "Father Ji, just tell the emperor that the ninth master has a letter and there is a fire outside the city."


    Out of the door, Jiuji looks at the little eunuch who is beautiful, but full of killing breath.


    "Well, follow me!"


    Nine Ji originally thought, as long as outside the bedroom report a, let the empress outside the door next to the maid in waiting.


    However, it never occurred to me that the maid in waiting outside was not the Queen''s side.


    The one waiting is the Queen''s nurse.


    Jiuji doesn''t care who she is. She comes forward and says that there is something urgent for the emperor to deal with.


    But that Mammy''s rigid is not to go in, also don''t let other people go in.


    In her eyes, the emperor only 15 days a month to get along with the queen, how can others destroy the good time.


    Jiuji knows the meaning of the present Mammy to the queen.


    However, looking at the anxious face of the little eunuch on one side, there was the cruel expression.


    She knows what''s going on tonight.


    Jiuji closed her eyes. She was the favorite of emperor Jing and the biggest Eunuch in the harem.


    "Come on! Tie me up


    Soon the people in the dark came out, and the strength of several eunuchs, even the strength of Mammy, could not break away.


    Then Jiuji vigorously opened the door and went straight to the empress''s bedroom.


    When he heard the door being opened vigorously and the sound of footsteps, Emperor Jing had already opened his eyes.


    Looking at the direction of the dormitory, Emperor Jing did not get up, but waited for familiar steps to come in.


    Jiuji is about to go to the dormitory over the screen.


    However, as soon as he took a step, he was stopped by the people on the soft couch not far away.


    At this time, the man leaning on the soft collapse outside the bedroom is the king who should sleep with the queen.


    At this time, Jiuji was a little confused.


    Emperor Jing was rather helpless to smile, "what''s the matter, in a hurry?"


    Said that the person has sat straight from the soft couch, ready to stay.


    Seeing this, Jiuji immediately stepped forward, "emperor, Jiuye has a letter. There is a fire outside the city."


    Her voice was flat and there were no big ups and downs.


    However, hearing these words in the ears of emperor Jing was no less than a thunder.


    Regardless of Jiuji''s slow service, he stood up and straightened out his clothes and quickly walked out of the bedroom hall.


    "Emperor! Where are you going in the middle of the night? "


    The queen had been woken up for a long time. At this time, seeing emperor Jing leaving in a hurry, she could not help asking.


    Emperor Jing''s steps stopped, but he quickly arranged his clothes.


    His eyes were a little flustered and he didn''t dare to face it.


    Jiuji stood behind Jingdi and didn''t find anything wrong with him.


    Soon emperor Jing sorted it out. Instead of turning around, he tried to be calm and said, "Ninth brother has news."


    With that, he strode out of the bedroom.


    Wearing gorgeous clothes, the queen could not help but shed tears in her eyes when she heard the words of emperor Jing, and her body fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    When Jiuji left the bedroom, she heard the Queen''s depressed cry.


    She knew something when Emperor Jing said nine younger brothers.


    All over the world, the only one who can be called nine younger brother by Emperor Jing is the ninth king of his mother.


    The ninth Prince died on the battlefield five years ago.


    Although there is no news, there is also a place in the imperial mausoleum.


    Today''s Queen is the favorite of the ninth prince.


    Jiuji seems to have found something

 Chapter 1301

    The emperor''s imperial banishment soon left Fengqi palace.


    Along the way, Emperor Jing did not ask the little eunuch, but his face was very solemn.


    It''s like there''s an emergency of 800 Li.


    Finally, in the breath of low pressure, back to the Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji was standing outside the Qianqing palace, and the little eunuch who had communicated with him had been called in by Emperor Jing.


    Later... What happened later couldn''t be closed.


    When the emperor was angry, the corpse was lying in front of him, which was a bit exaggerated.


    But also need blood to appease the emperor''s anger.


    Outside the capital, there is a family full of blood. It''s the prime minister party


    It wasn''t long before emperor Jing summoned the commander of the imperial army.


    After the commander of the imperial guards left the palace, Emperor Jing quickly summoned the great general Fu, who was also the father of the queen.


    Successive ministers were summoned to the palace.


    However, one of the ministers was not summoned, that is, the father of the imperial concubine, Prime Minister Bai.


    It was not until dawn that the general Fu came out of the palace.


    Nine Ji inadvertently swept one eye, saw the other party''s face iron green, the whole body''s anger.


    Later, the ministers came out with solemn faces, and none of them looked relaxed.


    See all ministers come out, nine Ji this just let the following people always ready to pass meal.


    Emperor Jing was sitting in his seat, looking tired.


    Even so, it''s hard to suppress the low pressure.


    "Emperor, it''s time for you to have breakfast. I''ll serve you."


    Jiuji''s voice rang out, and Jingdi''s hand moved.


    Looking up at the little Eunuch in front of him, Emperor Jing''s face slowed down a little.


    Jiuji takes advantage of this to serve the emperor.


    After serving emperor Jing to change his Dragon Robe, the palace people outside have already arranged their breakfast.


    Today''s early days are doomed to unrest.


    On this day, Jiuji finally found the face of the emperor''s anger.


    The expression was cruel, and the means were even more ruthless.


    In the early days of this day, more than ten court officials associated with the prime minister were pulled out and executed.


    The prime minister did not go to the court. Emperor Jing announced all kinds of evil deeds of the prime minister.


    In the end, the prime minister was removed from office, thinking behind closed doors, and was not allowed to step out of the house.


    The civil and military officials above the main hall were subdued by Emperor Jing''s bloody means.


    In the end, Emperor Jing calmed down a little and formally informed everyone that the ninth prince had found him.


    The ninth prince was canonized as the king of Jin, except the Regent.


    At this time, no one stood up against it.


    People have been shocked by the cruel means of emperor Jing and the news that the ninth Prince is not dead.


    After the early Dynasty dispersed, Emperor Jing went straight to Qianqing palace.


    Jiuji watched the emperor change a suit of casual clothes and leave in the support of the dark guard.


    But before he left, Emperor Jing reached for Jiuji''s head and said, "wait for me to come back."


    They were so close that the emperor''s forehead was about to touch her head.


    Nine Ji Leng Leng, when she didn''t react to come over, Jing Di had already strided away.


    Seeing each other leave, Jiuji squints her eyes.


    Looking up at the dim sky, it''s going to change.


    All of a sudden, Jiuji quickly ran in one direction.


    She hasn''t collected the quilt yet


    "Jiuji! I advise you to take advantage of the opportunity to hide now. The emperor is not here at the moment, but someone is going to attack you. "


    Just as Jiuji was trotting, the soul of caution that had not appeared in her mind for a long time came out again.


    His face changed with his step.


    This damned soul! It''s no good coming out every time!


    Around the palace people see, salute to her.

 Chapter 1302

    "I''ve met father Ji..."


    Jiuji nodded and walked forward.


    "Disaster star!"


    One of them didn''t control it and said what he had in mind.


    Jie soul looks at such a flesh and blood host, but it doesn''t care.


    Such a host is no longer her own.


    Only by bullying in this way can we feel more and feel better!


    "Jiuji, now you don''t want to run away. Next you''re going to split your skin."


    The word that abstains from a soul, let nine Ji subconsciously shake to shake body.


    Things in her mind never threatened her, but she still could not easily believe each other.


    Some drops of water fell on her face. Jiuji touched it with her hand.


    Sure enough, the weather has changed and the rain has fallen.


    She decided not to care about the words of the soul, once again accelerated the pace toward the residence.


    Before it rained heavily, Jiuji received the quilt into the room.


    However, before she sat down for a cup of tea, someone broke in.


    The first person to break in is Youlan palace, the red man Liu Gonggong beside the imperial concubine Bai JinSu.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mr. Liu said with a smile, "Mr. Ji, your concubine wants to see you!"


    This guy is not a good thing. Jiuji has a fake smile on her face. "I still need to clean up my appearance, or I will collide with the empress."


    From last night Jiuji didn''t wash, now the appearance is really a bit embarrassed.


    In principle, she did not ask too much, even as a slave.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Liu didn''t give her a chance at all.


    "Come on! Tie people up


    The person behind Liu Gonggong immediately went forward and pressed Jiuji.


    Jiuji is just an unarmed "teenager", who is easily held down.


    In order to avoid being seen by the people in the Qianqing palace, she put something into Jiuji''s mouth and put a sack on her head.


    "All told you to hide, you don''t listen, this torture can''t escape, that woman is going crazy."


    Just when Jiuji was carried out of Qianqing palace with a sack in her mouth, Jiehun began to fall into the well.


    "If you don''t make sarcastic remarks, you will die! What the hell are you


    Jiuji was so angry that she didn''t care to be afraid of the unknown soul.


    The soul of caution is leisurely in the space. It''s really cool to see Jiuji like this.


    On weekdays, he is such a weak host.


    "Shout, father, old father save you."


    What does the father in front mean? Jiuji doesn''t know.


    But the old father behind her made her look a little ugly.


    Even if she was a slave, she would not be a father for the sake of survival.


    "You dream!"


    If you don''t want to hear it, you will not do it.


    "Call dad, or you''ll be in a hurry."


    Jiuji felt the pace of the people carrying her quickened.


    Qianqing palace is far away from the palace of the imperial concubines. After calculation, it''s almost here at this time.


    "Ba... Ba?"


    "Good, Dad, I''ll teach you to get away."


    Jiuji is very strange. Why do people call themselves Baba.


    It''s a mystery.


    But the most important thing is to get away.


    Suddenly, the people who were carrying her stopped.


    Then the rope that bound her broke away.


    Jiuji tentatively opens the sack on her head and sees the ground.


    She turned over and jumped to the ground rather indecently.


    Looking at Liu Gonggong and others, and even keep a posture, Jiuji asked: "what happened to them?"


    "They''ll recover soon, but you don''t run yet?"

 Chapter 1303

    In the beautiful eyes of Jiuji''s enchantment, she looks at Mr. Liu and others, showing some cold light.


    The imperial concubines now have nothing to rely on.


    When the prime minister was dismissed, the strength behind him was disintegrated.


    The imperial concubine caught her at this time, obviously because she was upset and kind-hearted, or wanted to kill her.


    Over the past few years, the imperial concubine has been looking down on her.


    "Hum!" Jiuji turned and walked towards Qianqing palace.


    Now that the other side has made a move, don''t blame her for her uneasy kindness.


    Instead of going back to Qianqing palace, Jiuji found a few people nearby and pushed Liu Gonggong and others to Qianqing palace.


    Liu Gonggong and others woke up on the way, and howled when they saw that they were tied up.


    It''s too noisy, just like they used to treat her, Jiuji asked people to block their mouths.


    "Father Ji, where have you been? After a while, your Kung Fu will be gone. If the emperor can''t find you, you''ll have to make trouble again."


    This is the tea ready to go out looking for people.


    Jiuji red tea helplessly smile, "it''s not that I don''t want to be safe, it''s really that some people can''t stand me so peaceful."


    Red tea know that he has something to say, can''t help looking at the people behind the pressure of Liu Gonggong and others.


    On the face of the pig liver, tea is not much favor.


    Mr. Liu relied on his concubine''s power, but he did not give them a look.


    Especially the imperial concubine, because she and Tianxiang, Liangchen, Meijing four people in the emperor''s side, is intentionally or unintentionally secretly toss.


    It''s harmless, but it''s disgusting.


    Red sleeve smile, "some slaves rely on the master''s favor, always carrying the master to mess, it''s time to let those slaves know their duty."


    Nine Ji nods, along the way: "just right, today is a good opportunity."


    They walked into Qianqing palace with a smile, and Mr. Liu''s face became white.


    At this time, if he didn''t know what they were doing, he would live in vain.


    "Come on! Duke Liu of Youlan palace was disrespectful to Qianqing palace. He pretended to pass on the empress''s will, and even started to punish him with a hundred sticks! "


    "Yes


    Eunuchs of five big and three rough came forward one after another and put Liu Gonggong and others on the ground for disposal on the spot.


    "Oh... Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Oh..."


    They couldn''t even shout out the pain because they were gagged.


    The pain will double.


    If you shout it out, you can reduce the pain a little. If you can''t shout it out now, you can''t vent it. You can only gnash your teeth and endure the pain.


    "It''s not easy for the emperor to explain when he goes on fighting like this."


    Some people come forward to dissuade, but how can Jiuji not know.


    She didn''t want to kill Mr. Liu.


    Now it''s just an order given by Mr. Liu a few years ago.


    She almost died at that time.


    When the emperor came up, the punishment had already ended.


    Now it depends on whether Mr. Liu can survive.


    The hundred sticks are not much different from the boards she used to lead in Youlan palace.


    Time passed unconsciously, and even the four maids at one side were uncomfortable by the smell of blood around them.


    "Jiuji is almost OK."


    Liangchen can''t help but dissuade him.


    Jiuji turns around and looks at Liangchen like a smile.


    No, it''s not enough.


    If not for the rash move of Duke Liu today, if not for the help of Jie Hun.


    Today, she has no chance to return to Qianqing palace.


    She is very sure that the woman Bai JinSu clearly wants to kill her.


    Otherwise, why did the emperor leave with his front foot and tie her with his back foot.


    What a coincidence.

 Chapter 1304

    What a coincidence.


    When the prime minister was dismissed recently.


    Mr. Liu''s clothes have been soaked with blood. The smell of blood is so strong that it makes people uncomfortable. The air is suppressed.


    Of course, the rich smell of blood is not only from Mr. Liu alone.


    And other people who came with Mr. Liu.


    Everyone was beaten to the skin.


    Jiuji didn''t enjoy the taste of flesh and skin as the soul said.


    On the contrary, it was Mr. Liu and others who tasted it.


    Seeing this scene, Jiuji feels what she is enjoying now.


    This is the right given to her by the emperor. This is the ability she has in the harem.


    As long as she is still the eunuch in charge, no one will seek death.


    Of course, except for the imperial concubines, and those who secretly want to take care of her.


    She got what she wanted, right.


    But why is it not enough.


    People are really greedy.


    What she wants now is for anyone who wants to move her to weigh it.


    Even the thought of what punishment she would have to pay for moving her would give her back.


    Think of King often looking at her line of sight, nine Ji that beautiful eyes turn a few turns.


    It''s still dark and it''s raining.


    "OK, throw people to Youlan palace."


    Jiuji suddenly opens her mouth, and the executioner has stopped.


    Many people were relieved to hear her voice.


    Although Jiuji is favored, the emperor also trusts each other.


    But who knows if the emperor knows whether this overstepping will be as big and small as before.


    Once Long Yan is angry, it''s them who suffer.


    Jiuji ordered people to clean up the yard, and then she turned and went to the side hall.


    ¡­¡­


    When Emperor Jing came back, he had heard what had happened.


    There are many secret guards waiting here.


    They see everything in their eyes.


    Especially how those people take Jiuji away, how to coerce her to tell in detail.


    Of course, this is also emperor Jing''s command to the dark guard to report this paragraph in detail.


    Hearing the words in the dark Wei''s mouth, King Jing''s eyes were full of killing.


    Now he has a clear sense of what position Jiuji has in his heart.


    He could not bear to punish those who scolded him, but he was threatened by several slaves and even started.


    It''s how he can swallow.


    Bai JinSu, a woman, is a disaster. He has been poisoned several times, and every time she appears.


    Even with the poison two years ago, there was Bai JinSu.


    It''s the other side who is too cunning to find evidence.


    What''s more, he didn''t find Jiu Di at that time. He needed the prime minister to show his horse''s feet, so he let Bai JinSu be reckless.


    Now jiudi is safe and sound, and the prime minister''s power has been disintegrated.


    So it''s time to settle with this woman.


    He didn''t know Bai''s thoughts, but he didn''t expect to be so bold.


    To murder the Royal heirs, to assassinate the present emperor, to harm the common people, to buy and sell officials and barons


    Every one of them is a crime of beheading.


    Emperor Jing was sitting in the Qianqing palace. The low pressure of his whole body made the kneeling dark Wei shake his body.


    He hasn''t seen such obvious anger from his master for many years.


    I remember the last time when the master first stepped on the Dragon chair.


    That day was also a day of sacrifice with blood, and many people''s hearts were flattened with their lives.


    "You Lan palace."


    "Yes


    Now Jiuji is not around. Xiaoqinzi, who is waiting at any time, answers immediately.


    From the last time Jiuji made a mistake, this is the second time that emperor Jing took the initiative to go to Youlan palace.


    Last time it was accommodation, this time it was killing.

 Chapter 1305

    People must have self-knowledge, otherwise they don''t know how to die.


    When Bai JinSu heard that the emperor was coming, he made up carefully.


    However, in the face of the white silk and poison, the legs softened.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji knew that the imperial concubine had died. She learned from the people of Qianqing palace.


    As soon as she knew the news, Emperor Jing was summoned.


    She was also nervous about what happened during the day.


    But she had to try so hard to find out what kind of indulgence she had in the eyes of emperor Jing.


    "I see the Emperor..."


    Jiuji kneels in the main hall of Qianqing palace.


    The emperor on the top of his head didn''t make a sound. He just looked at her quietly.


    That vision is soft and sharp, the vision of contradiction, let nine Ji''s body have a bit unsteady.


    Deep sigh sounded, the voice with a little helpless, there is a bit of compromise.


    "Get up. I didn''t say that I would punish you to kneel down."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Jiuji stood up and looked up at Jingdi secretly.


    This one eye actually went up to a pair of gentle Mou son.


    "In the future, don''t be too strong. If someone bullies you, tell me, and I''ll help you bully you back."


    Hearing this, Jiuji forgot the rules and raised her head abruptly.


    She looked at the emperor with a smile.


    The man in front of us is serious.


    Jiuji is not stupid. She can feel that Jingdi has some thoughts on her.


    Think of last night in Fengqi palace to see emperor after bed and sleep, nine Ji inexplicably shaking body.


    In case... In case the emperor Jing really gives her a hand, then her daughter''s body will be exposed.


    Emperor Jing didn''t know what the little eunuch was thinking.


    Seeing the panic in the other side''s eyes, I thought that the other side could not accept this kind of Ron for a moment.


    He stood up and walked to Jiuji.


    This is the man he put on the top of his heart.


    From the beginning of the push away, to the middle of the indecision, and now compromise.


    This is the man.


    He recognized it, both men and women.


    "What''s the matter? Are you stupid


    Emperor Jing went to Jiuji and touched his side hair.


    Don''t say, it feels good.


    Nine Ji but because of this touch fast evacuation, as if immediately was in front of the king, found her secret.


    Her movements brought the low vision of emperor Jing.


    For Jiuji''s retreat, Emperor Jing was really unhappy.


    It took him such a long time to let himself completely accept the habit of breaking his sleeves.


    The person in front of him is so evasive, which makes him feel a bit depressed.


    It''s easy for the emperor to want a person. If the people below know, they will send him a dragon bed.


    But in front of him, he didn''t want to use that kind of means. He didn''t take people for granted.


    Jiuji felt the low pressure around Jingdi and immediately bent down.


    "Emperor, I was caught in the rain today. I''m afraid I''ll infect you. In case... It''s not enough for me to die ten thousand times."


    How can she not know why emperor Jing is not happy and find an excuse cleverly.


    King Jing also ate this. Her words really made the emperor look better.


    "If you are not healthy, go back and have a rest."


    Jiuji is eager to leave early.


    She''s very much frightened today.


    Although I knew that emperor Jing had some meaning for her, I never thought it would be so direct.


    "The slave retired..."


    Back up, back up.


    At the gate of the hall, he turned and left quickly.

 Chapter 1306

    On that night, when the court was overcast, Zhong Dequan left.


    The old man who had been with emperor Jing for nearly 30 years left.


    When Jiuji knew the letter, it was still dark.


    It can''t be kept from the emperor.


    Zhong Dequan, the last eunuch in charge, was the most favored person around the emperor. His funeral was not too extravagant.


    However, as Zhong Dequan''s only apprentice, Jiuji''s funeral scene was also very lively.


    After Zhong Dequan''s death, the harem fell into a low atmosphere.


    It all changed with the emperor''s mood.


    For the death of Zhong Dequan, Emperor Jing could not have no emotion.


    But as an emperor, he could not reveal his sadness.


    Soon with the ninth King... No, it''s the king of Jin.


    The king of Jin, the most honorable king of the dynasty, has returned.


    Because of his brother''s return, Emperor Jing''s face was much better.


    Jiuji looked at the king of Jin from a distance in the court hall, and the other side was really similar to the king of Jing.


    But the sick face, as well as the body sitting in a wheelchair, make people look a little fragile.


    That day, the king of the later Jin Dynasty was pushed to the Qianqing palace, and then the queen came.


    Later Jiuji was sent away by Emperor Jing.


    Even the four palace maids around Jingdi were also dismissed.


    There are only emperor Jing, King Jin and empress in the huge Qianqing palace.


    There are also dark guards waiting around.


    From that day on, the king of Jin was proclaimed to Qianqing palace, and every time the queen would come.


    Later, he even came here with the prince in his arms.


    Jiuji looks at this variant scene and has a guess in her heart.


    When she saw emperor Jing and the queen sleeping separately, she had an idea in her heart.


    Now see the king of Jin so often into the palace, every time he left with a smile, that idea is more and more intense.


    Fortunately, during this period of time, Emperor Jing no longer harassed her.


    When Jiuji breathed a sigh of relief, she was a bit lost.


    However, this loss was soon buried in the charge of beheading.


    She served the emperor as usual, even more attentively than her master.


    Because she is the biggest Eunuch in the harem.


    Although he is young, he can''t stand the big officials.


    After the death of the imperial concubine, more and more people called her 9000 years old behind her back.


    It''s not that we haven''t looked for the root cause, but we have broken the news every time, and many people have died.


    Jiuji slowly realized that it might not be under her control.


    Time passed quietly, and half a year later.


    Emperor Jing would tease Jiuji occasionally, but he never went too far, just a few words.


    The queen has not been in good health for half a year.


    Especially in the past few days, I''m about to go.


    But the king was not the slightest sad.


    Until this day, Emperor Jing took her into the bedroom of Fengqi palace.


    Since the queen was ill, other people have rarely been near the Queen''s palace.


    This day, Emperor Jing''s whim, but let nine Ji know the palace secret.


    The queen is not ill, but it''s a golden cicada''s trick.


    The eldest prince is not the child of emperor Jing, but the eldest son of the king of Jin.


    He is the only prince in the future and the only successor to the future throne.


    Sure enough, the queen has nothing to do with emperor Jing.


    At that time, he entered the palace only for the emperor''s descendants.


    That day, the queen told emperor Jing a lot, and Jiuji heard it from beginning to end.


    It made her feel a little uneasy.


    It''s not a slave she can hear.


    It was not until the sky darkened that emperor Jing got up.


    When Jiuji left, it was obvious that the Queen''s eyes were on her.


    Until she left Fengqi palace, the queen called her, and the king didn''t say anything and turned to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSmall theater¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mi Lanyun: Xiao Jiu, come to my king''s bedroom tonight.


    Xiao you Ning: Huang... Uncle Huang, this is not very good


    Mi Lanyun: come on, Xiao Jiu is the best.


    ¡ª¡ªXiao you Ning regrets it at night, and Mi LAN Yun comes to find it himself.


    Mi Lanyun: Xiaojiu, I''m in.


    You Ning: Uncle Huang! no You can''t come in!


    Mi Lanyun: Xiao Jiu, when can uncle Huang come in?


    Xiao you Ning: wait for me and hairpin... [blush. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun: Keke... Xiaojiu, you''ve reached the hairpin today


    Xiaoyou Ning: then... Uncle Huang, please come in [shy. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun: you''re ready. I''m... I''m coming in... [nervous. JPG]


    Xiaoyuning: Well, come in


    Mi Lanyun: tell me if you have any discomfort. Don''t bear it.


    Xiao you Ning: Well, uncle Huang, come in quickly¡¾ Expecting. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun pushes open the door in front of her and walks into the bedroom of nine Princess mi Youning.

 Chapter 1307

    The queen looked at the little Eunuch in front of her with a smile.


    I don''t know how the emperor raised them these years.


    Will develop this kind of beauty, the appearance of the city, neither haughty nor humble temperament.


    Especially the body covered by eunuch clothes.


    This makes the mother of a country feel ashamed.


    Such appearance, such figure, such capital, let her a woman feeling how embarrassed.


    But the queen didn''t care.


    Now the only thing she can''t let go of is her son and her father.


    "Jiuji, I know you are very smart, otherwise you would not be in this position.


    But you should remember that everything you have now is given to you by the emperor.


    My palace is about to die of illness. Once there is no owner in the back palace, it will be chaotic. If you can''t hold it up, there are many people who want to eat you alive.


    The emperor''s appetite is not easy to catch. Even if you are not in this deep palace, you will be raised outside.


    If you think about the words of this palace, remember that people have to accept their fate. You have no way back... "


    Nine Ji how don''t understand, she has been in danger on the edge of the cliff.


    As long as you are not careful, you will fall head to head, break blood, and even break into pieces.


    "Thank you, empress. I know."


    Jiuji bowed respectfully to thank her.


    The queen took a panoramic view of the confusion on her face, "go, the emperor is still waiting for you."


    Jiuji turned around and saw a familiar figure under the tree.


    Standing under the peach blossom tree, Emperor Jing saw her smile.


    The emperor dotes on her. She is so lucky to be a slave.


    But that''s not what she wanted.


    What does she want.


    Jiuji doesn''t know. She seems to want nothing but life now.


    Life is the most important thing for her.


    Only live... Only live what to do?


    I''ll be a slave all my life and serve the emperor all my life.


    In the end, like Zhong Dequan, is it more beautiful than ordinary people?


    No, it''s not.


    "Um... Um..."


    Suddenly, Jiuji felt some pain in her head.


    She walked towards the emperor and stopped just as she was approaching.


    The taste of headache, a few years ago also had.


    That''s when the mind comes to mind.


    Seeing that Jiuji stopped, Emperor Jing put his hand on his head and hurriedly stepped forward, caring: "what''s the matter?"


    Surrounded by dragon sandalwood, Jiuji wakes up a lot.


    At this time, she was surrounded by Emperor Jing.


    This man''s embrace is so warm that she is very relieved.


    Jiuji just wants to close her eyes and do nothing, just enjoy it.


    But she knew she couldn''t.


    She doesn''t have the capital.


    Jiuji left the embrace of emperor Jing and told the man in front of her.


    King naturally won''t blame him, but also in Jiuji left his arms, or tightly frown.


    He could not help but look at the person who pleaded guilty, shook his head and walked forward.


    Jiuji''s estrangement from him is what he always knew.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t find any other reason except gender.


    In his eyes, Jiuji is not such a secular person.


    So that''s her unspeakable identity?


    The threat to the members of xuesha in this imperial palace is also of great significance.


    If you think about it, that''s the only reason.


    Emperor Jing decided to tell her identity.


    Otherwise, when will he get the beauty back.


    Turning around and looking at the gorgeous beauty behind him, Jingdi''s body is somewhat different.


    This hook guy can''t help himself when he sees it.

 Chapter 1308

    That night, the empress died.


    After emperor Jing announced in the court hall, he began to let the house of internal affairs prepare for the future affairs.


    The empress''s future is simple, which makes many ministers incredible.


    Because of the emperor''s "only favor" to the queen, it would not be so simple.


    Where do they know the emperor and the queen, there is never anything.


    Even the eldest prince is not the child of emperor Jing, but also the only heir to the emperor in the future.


    After the Queen''s funeral, the harem became active.


    Nine Ji listen to the following people report, even last year man country sent up the Tata can Ji princess are restless.


    In this regard, Jiuji is calm on the surface, but a little uneasy in the heart.


    The Queen''s words on that day are played back again.


    "Nine Ji I see you go up, the emperor''s appearance is also good." The soul comes out to find a sense of existence.


    Jiuji is used to the haunting of the soul.


    At this time, she was preparing the Dragon bed for emperor Jing.


    "If the emperor finds my daughter, he may kill me immediately! Besides, I always feel that something''s wrong. I always have a headache these days. Are you doing it? "


    "Heaven and earth conscience, I didn''t do anything."


    What did the soul of the ring, exaggerated tone of lying.


    Jiuji doesn''t believe him, even if it''s true.


    Although she was used to the unknown, she could not trust it.


    All of a sudden, a book with a red cover on the Dragon couch stops Jiuji.


    She was thinking about what it was, and her hand was in it.


    Open the book in hand, nine Ji''s facial expression immediately changed.


    It''s kind of embarrassing.


    This is a picture of avoiding fire.


    It''s full of men hugging each other. They''re not dressed yet.


    Their actions are even very revealing, which makes people have no courage to look at them again.


    Jiuji quickly closed the book in her hand, put it back in the distance, and continued to clean up with a red face.


    It''s the first time for the soul to see the pure side of its host.


    To say that in the past, the host did not even blush when watching the live broadcast.


    Now this scene is rare, he quickly preserved it.


    Just intended to tease a few did not restore the memory of the host, found the colorful glazed stone on the strange.


    He flew forward, the last world lost a lot of soul power, now the colorful glazed stone needs a lot of power to repair.


    It seems that we need to speed up the recovery of the host''s memory.


    Jiehun''s hands release the power of his soul and reach out to the colorful glazed stone


    ¡­¡­


    This day, Emperor Jing went straight to the bedroom.


    Seeing that the picture of avoiding fire was still in place, but the couch was clean, Emperor Jing touched the tip of his nose unnaturally.


    It''s the first time he''s seen this kind of thing, and he can''t accept it.


    Can think of each other is nine Ji, it seems that there is nothing can not accept.


    But now this book has been seen by Jiuji.


    No one would make his bed except him.


    The book is still in place. I must have seen it.


    After thinking about it, Emperor Jing thought that it would be better for him to do so.


    "Call Duke Ji."


    Behind him, Xiao Qinzi immediately responded, turned around and left quickly.


    However, before Jiuji arrived, others came to disturb her.


    Chen Gui Ren has been in the back palace for six or seven years. After she ascended the throne from the emperor, she is still a virgin now.


    There''s a lot of gossip in the harem. Chen knows that the emperor''s favorite is Jiuji.


    That day, while she was walking in the royal garden.

 Chapter 1309

    But she saw the emperor with her own eyes, gently blowing sand in her eyes for the little eunuch.


    The tenderness in the eyes of the emperor could not deceive her.


    It is clearly to see the sweetheart''s eyes, eyes of tenderness let her envy, let her tear up do not know how many PAZI.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she decided to take the initiative.


    Anyway, she has to have a place in this harem.


    It would be better to have a child.


    Jiuji and xiaoqinzi are not there. When the eunuch outside the door sees that imperial concubine Chen is coming, he puts people in.


    Since the queen left, the emperor has seldom turned over the signs.


    People outside the door are also out of a good heart, but unfortunately, let the next thing out of control.


    The imperial concubine Chen today is to embrace or ascend the sky one step, or die properly.


    In his hand, Emperor Jing took the picture of avoiding fire and thought about teasing the eunuch for a while.


    Just come out, run into the Chen imperial concubine of the temple.


    The reason why emperor Jing recognized it at a glance was that he had few concubines.


    One less slap is enough.


    "I see the Emperor..."


    The smile on emperor Jing''s face dispersed, and his voice cooled down. "Why are you here?"


    The imperial concubine Chen didn''t wait for the emperor to open her mouth. She stood up straight and watched the emperor go to the seat.


    "Emperor, I came here just to ask you one thing."


    She answered the emperor''s question.


    Next, it''s up to the man to give her what she wants.


    Emperor Jing picked eyebrows. In such a short time, he had found out the life experience of imperial concubine Chen.


    This woman is the daughter of the war minister, but she is the second daughter.


    At that time, Mingming was able to escape the fate of entering the palace and found a young talent in the capital to marry him as the master mother.


    Unfortunately, the other side''s heart is higher than the sky, and begged his father to enter the palace.


    At that time, when he ascended the throne, there were no women in the harem, so he just recruited a few people.


    He can''t give what these women ask, but he can also give them the rights and vanity that other women enjoy.


    "I don''t know what Princess Chen asked for?"


    Emperor Jing put the picture of avoiding fire on the table and stared at the woman not far away.


    This woman doesn''t come well.


    Chen imperial concubine comes forward two steps, "emperor, Minister concubine wants to ask a child."


    She has a warm smile on her mouth and her hand is touching her flat stomach.


    However, her words made emperor Jing sneer.


    "Well! I can''t give it to you! When you entered the palace, I said, as long as you are honest.


    As for what''s next, don''t think about it. It even gives you a chance to go and stay! "


    The imperial concubine Chen naturally knew that she thought her appearance was good at the beginning, which could definitely make the young emperor move her heart.


    But now so many years have passed.


    Seeing the emperor become a broken sleeve, how can she be reconciled.


    Chen imperial concubine feels the hand of belly to close gradually.


    She is not reconciled.


    "If today''s son becomes a broken sleeve, and even dotes on a lowly eunuch, if this is known by the people of the world, don''t you know that the emperor''s Dragon chair is still stable?"


    The voice of Chen imperial concubine takes a few minutes trill, it seems that she also has a few minutes to be afraid of.


    After all, these words are too rebellious, threatening the emperor to kill his head.


    Emperor Jing chuckled in a low voice. He was still a little happy.


    That handsome face without casting, reflect in the eyes of Chen imperial concubine, pour is more attractive.


    In front of the emperor evil four, lazy happy appearance, let her heart beat a bit abnormal.


    This is her man


    Emperor Jing was really angry and laughed.

 Chapter 1310

    Emperor Jing was so angry that he laughed back. He stood up and walked to imperial concubine Chen step by step. "Do you think you can threaten me?"


    When he spoke, the smile on his face disappeared.


    The cold face was full of cruelty and ruthlessness.


    He hated greedy people, and even more hated being threatened.


    If the woman in front of him wants to let her out of the palace, he will really consider it.


    Give her a child? Threaten him without children.


    Who on earth gave her courage!


    Looking at the figure of emperor Jing, Princess Chen turned white.


    But when she thought that she would die alone in the deep palace, she was not reconciled, even resentful.


    He resented that the Emperor didn''t give her a favor, and even resented the little eunuch who got the emperor''s favor.


    "Emperor! I''ve been in the palace for nearly seven years, but I''m still perfect. Now I don''t want to ask for anything else, just a child of my own.


    Can''t this little desire be satisfied! My concubine is a woman


    When it comes to emotion, the imperial concubine Chen touched her face. "I can still see this face. Can''t the emperor see it at all? What''s good about that eunuch? What is it... "


    Behind of words, Chen imperial concubine didn''t say export, was strangled by Jing emperor neck.


    "I tell you, what you want can''t be realized all your life. If you change your mind and leave the palace, I can help you.


    Or I will die alone in this deep palace all my life. I will give you the glory that a concubine should have.


    There is the last way, that is... To die


    Jing emperor finish saying, loosen the neck of Chen imperial concubine, throw a person to the ground.


    The vision that dislikes is very obvious, this lets Chen imperial concubine suffer a blow.


    Just then, Jiuji came in from the outside.


    She saw sitting on the ground, all over embarrassed Chen imperial concubine did not have the slightest pause, still walked to the emperor in the hall.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "Get up."


    Jingdi''s tone is a bit uncomfortable, but when he talks to Jiuji, it still makes people feel soft.


    Chen imperial concubine sits in the bystander, natural clear feeling.


    Her eyes are full of excessive madness and jealousy, and she looks straight at Jiuji.


    "Emperor! Will you give me what I want? "


    Emperor Jing saw that imperial concubine Chen was still reluctant, and there was a flash of killing intention in his eyes.


    See the nine Ji of one side in this just restrain oneself, but also won''t let Chen noble concubine make trouble here.


    "Come on! Take Princess Chen out! "


    Several eunuchs came in from outside the palace.


    Chen imperial concubine sees this scene, immediately stand up from the ground.


    She took out a dagger from her hand and ran to Jiuji quickly.


    Jiuji didn''t have time to hide, so she was controlled by the crazy imperial concubine Chen from behind, and a sharp dagger appeared on her neck.


    Seeing this scene, Emperor Jing stepped forward quickly.


    "Stop!"


    The dagger in Chen Guifei''s hand was on Jiuji''s neck, and Emperor Jing had to stop.


    All the eunuchs around were confused.


    They have smart quickly ran out of the palace, the rest of the palace will Jingdi surrounded, vigilant looking at the Chen imperial concubine.


    "Emperor, my concubine only wants a child. Why are you so embarrassed.


    If you didn''t have this androgynous monster, you wouldn''t have been so embarrassed. "


    Just like what he said, the dagger in the hand of imperial concubine Chen cut nine Ji''s neck.


    "Stop it! Stop it


    Emperor Jing was angry, and his fierce face could not be covered up. He wanted to kill her in his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha... You are distressed..."

 Chapter 1311

    Chen imperial concubine whole person all crazy rise, the madness in the double eyes let a person see, she takes death as if return of resolute.


    Emperor Jing suppressed the anger and panic on his face, and he regained his former indifference and calm.


    It''s just like the little Eunuch in the hands of the imperial concubine Chen, not the one he put on the tip of his heart.


    "Imperial concubine Chen, do you know that it''s the crime of beheading to carry a murder weapon in front of the emperor?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." the imperial concubine Chen looked at the emperor Jing''s indifferent appearance and laughed.


    "Emperor! Do you think that if I pretend I don''t care, I won''t hurt this androgynous monster! You''re wrong! I''ll kill him


    Finish saying, Chen noble imperial concubine takes away the dagger in the hand from nine Ji''s neck.


    The hand with the dagger stabbed Jiuji at the waist.


    From the beginning to the end, Jiuji didn''t have any resistance.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to fight, it''s that she has no strength.


    When she was in a coma, there was only one specious sentence in her mind.


    "It''s time for the host to return..."


    host? Return?


    If Jiuji can speak, she just wants to find out the thing called Jie soul.


    It''s killing me!


    "Little nine!"


    The voice of the soul gradually dissipated, followed by the voice of the emperor.


    Jiuji sighed helplessly in her heart and fainted completely.


    Just when the imperial concubine Chen poked the knife into Jiuji''s waist, a large number of imperial guards poured into the hall.


    They only saw the emperor''s angry and gloomy face, and the imperial concubine standing in the hall with a dagger in hand.


    Without waiting for the emperor''s command, the bow and arrow in his hand had already shot to the imperial concubine Chen.


    Although not all the arrows pierce the heart, dozens of bows and arrows pierce the body together.


    The taste of that ache lets the twist on Chen imperial concubine''s face all can''t expose, didn''t breathe to slowly fall on the ground.


    Before she fell to the ground, Jiuji also fell to the ground.


    Emperor Jing quickly took Jiuji to his arms.


    "Taiyi! Pass on the Taiyi


    ¡­¡­


    On the Dragon couch of Qianqing palace, Emperor Jing held the people in his arms tightly.


    Cover the waist wound of the person in your arms with both hands.


    "Emperor, the doctor is here." Xiaoqinzi ran back and forth quickly.


    Emperor Jing''s gloomy eyes went straight away, "let''s all roll in!"


    After xiaoqinzi left quickly, more than ten doctors came into the dormitory in fear.


    "If you can cure him, none of you will want to live in peace."


    Li Taiyi was also among them. When he heard the tone of emperor Jing, he knew that he was really angry.


    All the doctors around dare not come forward, but respectfully plead guilty and say they will do their best.


    While others were talking, Dr. Li took the initiative to step forward.


    He stood beside the Dragon couch and looked carefully at the wound covered by Emperor Jing.


    The wound was covered by Emperor Jing. He couldn''t see the degree of injury at all. "Please let go of Duke Ji, or I can check his injury."


    King Wen Yan''s bloody hands left the wound.


    Dr. Li stepped forward and pressed the wound with his hand. "Your Majesty, my father-in-law Ji is OK, but he is bleeding a lot and needs to deal with the wound."


    Hearing what he said, Emperor Jing gave him a cold glance.


    The meaning in my eyes is clearly, what are you talking about.


    Seeing this, Li Taiyi quickly reaches for Jiuji''s clothes.


    Seeing this, Emperor Jing once again held the man in his arms behind him and stepped back, "what are you going to do?"


    The words of displeasure reveal, which is also full of killing.


    Li Taiyi felt the momentum of emperor Jing''s whole body, and his forehead exuded cold sweat.


    "When I return to the emperor, I will deal with the wound for Duke Ji."

 Chapter 1312

    "When I return to the emperor, I will deal with the wound for Duke Ji."


    Doctor Li is also very speechless. How to apply medicine and bandage without taking off his clothes?


    Emperor Jing was so nervous that he let go of his hands and felt a little annoyed.


    Seeing this, Li Taiyi takes another hand, and he quickly takes back Ji Gong''s coat.


    Around the other doctors see Li Taiyi began to pay attention, hope he can cure Ji Gonggong, save the emperor implicated them.


    However, the accident happened at this time.


    Li Taiyi will Jiuji body coat back, intend to return the last layer of clothes, found a thing.


    His eyes are staring straight at, nine Ji half red fruit arm.


    There is a touch of red on it.


    This is clearly a woman who will have, but at this time in a eunuch, Li Tai Yi inexplicably out of a cold sweat.


    Then he suddenly looked up, staring at Jiuji''s chest.


    As early as Li Taiyi stopped, Emperor Jing was not happy to see him.


    At this time, his eyes were not honest, and his killing intention burst out.


    It is natural that Taiyi Li has the ability to stand in this palace for many years as a red man beside emperor Jing.


    I felt the danger for the first time.


    He fell to his knees with a thump.


    "Please hold back Dr. Li knelt down and asked.


    Seeing his solemn face, Emperor Jing narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "go down!"


    The imperial doctors and palace people in the house left the bedroom quickly.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Emperor Jing lowered his head to see that Jiuji was no longer bleeding. He was relieved.


    Otherwise, at this time, Dr. Li would have let people drag him out.


    "The Emperor... The Emperor... Father Ji, he..." after Li Taiyi was quiet in the big bedroom, he was a little nervous.


    If he guesses wrong, his official position may not be guaranteed.


    If he guesses correctly, his life may be lost.


    "What are you trying to say?" Emperor Jing was impatient.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Dr. Li said, "Your Majesty, father Ji may be a woman!"


    Emperor Jing''s impatient face was silenced by Li Taiyi''s words.


    Women?


    He looked down at the man in his arms.


    In recent years, he has been watching each other grow up.


    Delicate appearance, elegant appearance, quiet temperament, which is not to attract his eyes.


    He never found out that he was a woman.


    Emperor Jing suddenly raised his head and stared at the kneeling Doctor Li.


    "Do you have evidence?"


    Before kneeling down to the Dragon bed, Dr. Li stretched out his hand and pointed to Jiuji Lu''s arm outside.


    "Emperor, this is a cinnabar mole. Only a virgin woman can have it..."


    Later, Emperor Jing had no time to listen.


    He knows the cinnabar mole.


    Hands force to embrace the arms of the people, thinking at this moment confused.


    However, no matter how chaotic it is, Emperor Jing is also the king of a country and the emperor of the world.


    "Go to the woman doctor. Keep your mouth shut about today''s business!"


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    Jiuji felt like she had a dream.


    Dream of a lot of a lot, the picture is messy let her headache.


    At the end of the dream, she found that it was all she had experienced, and everything was not a dream.


    The charming eyes suddenly opened.


    Eyes in a clear, not injured into a sleeping patient.


    Reflected in the eyes is the bright yellow Bed Tent, covered with a soft and comfortable brocade quilt.


    Squinting at everything around, Jiuji thinks of everything.


    Her name is miyuning. She is the ninth Princess of the great Xia Dynasty.


    It''s a lonely soul wandering in the mission world.

 Chapter 1313

    Looking at the light of the setting sun shining in the bedroom, MI Youning sighed silently.


    There is no task in this world, it''s just a transition time.


    The original owner had already died and her soul had been reincarnated. She didn''t have much regret.


    It''s just that there must be a reason for her to take over the body, cause and effect.


    "Little soul, what happened in the last world?"


    She knew that the soul of the precepts was still there.


    In the past two years, the spirit of abstinence has always existed.


    "Host, you can be regarded as restoring your memory. You don''t know how much effort I made to restore your memory. I lost a lot of soul power. I..."


    Mi you Ning''s brain aches as soon as he hears the sound of little soul''s ba ba ba.


    Why didn''t you find that Jiehun was so wordy before.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, talk about the point!"


    Miyuning sat up from the Dragon bed, and no one has found her since she was awake. This is because most people dare not take the initiative to enter the palace of emperor Jing.


    However, after sitting up straight, miyuning found out one thing.


    The bundle before her month Hun is gone, and the bedclothes on her body are also worn by women.


    A faint light flashed in the enchanting eyes.


    It seems that this is the discovery of identity.


    Now she is still lying on the king''s Dragon bed, dressed in clean clothes, and her wound is well bandaged.


    It can be seen that emperor Jing was not too angry about her disguised as a man, otherwise he would have solved her when she was injured.


    Thinking of emperor Jing''s ambiguous attitude towards the body, MI Youning is somewhat subtle.


    "Host, the last world is not over. When this plane is over, we will go back. Before, there were some mistakes that led to the failure of the task. You will be ready for another time."


    Mi you Ning didn''t think about the man of emperor Jing any more. She pressed her forehead and said, "is that... Dragon on the upper plane?"


    "Well, it''s the dragon."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning is a bit of a shadow.


    The task was swallowed directly by the Dragon at the beginning. It''s a bit ferocious.


    "Host, don''t ask. When you get to the task world, everything will be clear. Now you''d better finish the task as soon as possible."


    As if he knew what mi you Ning was going to ask, Jie Hun interrupted.


    Mi you Ning''s mouth is up. What else can she say.


    After all that, she can only sort out this plane as soon as possible.


    The original master Jiuji was sent to the Imperial Palace by the bloody evil since she was a child.


    As a member of xuesha, it is necessary for her to send a girl to the palace.


    Today''s King Jing and King Jin are also the former nine kings. They are just in case.


    But never thought of the twists and turns in the middle.


    Emperor Jing ascends, the ninth prince disappears, and no one controls the blood ghost.


    Until she was "forced to question" by Emperor Jing, xuesha came to light again.


    Today''s xuesha is in charge of the dark guard of emperor Jing.


    The identity of the original owner is "clean" and trustworthy.


    Except for the daughter.


    "I see the Emperor..."


    "I see the Emperor..."


    Just as mi you Ning was stunned, a voice of greeting came from outside the bedroom.


    Here comes emperor Jing


    Miyuning''s beautiful eyes turned quickly.


    Instead of lying down and pretending to sleep, she sat up straight and looked calmly at the door of the bedroom.


    When Emperor Jing came in, he had a pair of calm eyes.


    There was no confusion in the delicate and beautiful face.


    Jiuji has changed.


    It''s hard to say where Jingdi has changed.


    The same appearance, but the things in the eyes seem different.


    Emperor Jing didn''t have the slightest accident when Jiuji woke up.

 Chapter 1314

    The female doctor came to the bedroom and quickly bandaged Jiuji''s wound again.


    He also said some points for attention, which was later dismissed by Emperor Jing.


    After the woman doctor left, Xiao Qinzi came back.


    Looking at the people on the Dragon couch, Emperor Jing said in a warm voice, "let''s have dinner first. As for your crime of deceiving me, I''ll deal with you later."


    He said it''s accounting, but his tone is incredibly gentle.


    Jiuji just took it with a smile.


    Xiaoqinzi entered Qianqing palace again with meals, but he did not serve the emperor.


    Instead, he served Jiuji for dinner.


    During this period, Xiao Qinzi also found something.


    The emperor''s closeness to Jiuji, as well as the appearance of Jiuji''s hair at this time.


    Xiaoqinzi saw all this in his eyes.


    Emperor Jing didn''t intend to hide from Xiao Qinzi.


    At present, in addition to Jiuji, xiaoqinzi is very good.


    We''ll find out sooner or later.


    Emperor Jing didn''t mean to tell the world about Jiuji''s identity.


    She was not even allowed to enter the harem and become one of the concubines.


    Emperor Jing did not mention it, and mi you Ning was too happy to mention it.


    She didn''t want to spend her life in the deep palace.


    I mentioned it before. Let her finish the task as soon as possible.


    Seeing that emperor Jingdi had finished his meal and went to the imperial study, MI Youning asked Jie Hun again, "little soul, what task has not been completed in this world?"


    "There will be a war in the next few years. Emperor Baojing will not die, so that the Grand Prince will sit on the throne of the dragon."


    "Mi you Ning was speechless.


    "What does this have to do with me? Don''t I do something for the original owner?"


    At this time, the soul is helpless, "because it suddenly changes into this plane, resulting in some changes in the original orbit. If we don''t enter the world, it''s none of our business.


    But once you enter the mission world, you have to make changes. The world will collapse after the death of emperor Jing. If it wasn''t for the change of the previous plane, you would never have come to this world. "


    Mi you Ning was dazed. "You mean we shouldn''t have come in, but what should we do when we come?"


    "Yes or no, once the task plane collapses, the soul power gained by the host will also dissipate, in order to keep the dynasty.


    In the original story, Emperor Jing goes to the battlefield and is designed to die. Not long after his death, the world is in chaos, and the whole world collapses and disappears between heaven and earth. "


    On this afternoon, mi you Ning Du "communicated" with Jie Hun.


    They made various plans for the way ahead.


    When night came, Emperor Jing had dinner with Jiuji again.


    He came back at a special time.


    Jiuji looks at the handsome man in front of her. She can''t help recalling the words of Jiehun.


    The man died in the end.


    Although emperor Jing seems to be mild tempered, he is an emperor after all.


    Miyuning has the memory of Jiuji before, and all the memories of the past few years.


    She still remembers that when the man in front of her was angry, his face was gloomy and fierce, and when the emperor was angry and thundering, he could not be described as mild.


    Jiuji silently put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    Emperor Jing saw it for the first time, "are you full?"


    Miyuning had already been staying for dinner. When he heard the words of emperor Jing, he stood up and knelt down. "The slave has run out. It''s a blessing that the slave has cultivated for several generations to be able to have dinner with the emperor. The slave will never forget it."


    When Emperor Jing heard these words from his heart, he waved back xiaoqinzi with a smile, so that he didn''t have to serve him.


    Xiaoqinzi respectfully retreated to one side, at this time he had already accepted the difference of emperor Jing to Jiuji.

 Chapter 1315

    Emperor Jing looked at Jiuji kneeling in front of him and sighed helplessly.


    Looking at the delicate eyebrows, I couldn''t spit out the words I wanted to export.


    "You will be satisfied. If I treat you better in the future, you should get used to it."


    With that, Emperor Jing got up and helped mi Youning up.


    Mi you Ning was not shocked at all when he heard the words of emperor Jing.


    They both know something, but now it''s just a polite noise.


    Emperor Jing lifted the man up and sat down on his legs.


    "The slave was terrified." Miyuning showed restlessness.


    But the man holding her, but forced to imprison people.


    King tone gentle way: "I can''t give you imperial concubine position, but can guarantee to you a person good, you should be obedient."


    Miyuning was silent for a moment, and then he answered softly.


    As if emperor Jingdi had been pleased, he came close to her soft lips and couldn''t help kissing her.


    At the same time, hands are not idle, in the soft body constantly exploring.


    In the end, the voice of mi you Ning was changed. It was ambiguous and attractive, which made people feel a little emotional.


    Xiao Qinzi was on one side, and he didn''t dare to breathe.


    At this time, he wanted to find a crack in the ground.


    After teasing him enough, Emperor Jing got up with mi you Ning in his arms and strode toward his bedroom.


    On this night, miyuning stayed in the bedroom of Qianqing palace again.


    Naturally, nothing happened between Jingdi and her.


    It''s not to say that the two just started to have such deep love. Now mi you Ning is still hurt.


    The following days passed in a flat way.


    The Queen''s concubines died one after another, and the court was not stable.


    Prime Minister Bai, who was imprisoned in the mansion, fled.


    Since the death of the imperial concubine Bai JinSu, Prime Minister Bai has gone mad.


    After such a long time, Emperor Jing didn''t kill Prime Minister Bai. Now people have run away.


    Emperor Jing knew that the identity of prime minister Bai was not simple, otherwise he would not let his younger brother disappear for several years.


    Over the years, he spent a lot of manpower, material resources and even money to find people.


    Now, with the disappearance of prime minister Bai, Emperor Jing also felt something.


    The days of peace will be gone after all.


    Sure enough, the situation of being rioted by qingliangguo came from time to time.


    Qingliang country is a barbaric country. Its land is poor and its materials are in short supply.


    They all rely on the autumn wind to support the country.


    More than seven years ago, the king of Jin disappeared just because he was fighting against the state of Qingliang.


    Emperor Jing always suspected that Prime Minister Bai had a state-owned relationship with Qingliang.


    Now, as soon as the other party disappeared, qingliangguo was ready to move. Emperor Jing was convinced that Prime Minister Bai was in qingliangguo.


    The battle with Qingliang kingdom was imminent, and Emperor Jing knew it was inevitable.


    So I discussed this matter with general Fuda and several other generals in the court a few years ago.


    The court was restless, and the harem was never quiet.


    Miyuning has been living in the Qianqing palace since he was injured.


    The four palace maids around Jingdi came to serve her.


    Close to serve, naturally also found mi you Ning''s daughter body.


    At first, when I knew that Jiuji was a daughter, the mouth of the four maids was so big that they could swallow eggs.


    But after all, they were the right people around Jingdi, and soon accepted Jiuji''s daughter.


    He even joked with miyuning that fortunately she was a woman.


    They are so beautiful that they are envious every time.


    Now it''s really a woman, and they are more or less comforted.


    It''s normal for a woman to be so beautiful, and they won''t bite silver teeth jealously.

 Chapter 1316

    Today, when Emperor Jing went to the imperial court, mi you Ning was almost as good as he was. He strolled in the Qianqing palace.


    Just then, Liangchen came to her and whispered a few words.


    "Father Ji, the imperial concubine has sent for you."


    Mi you Ning was not surprised to hear the word "imperial concubine".


    White princess... This one can''t sit down at last.


    I want to talk about the princess''s surname, Bai JinSu''s cousin, and Bai prime minister''s cousin.


    All the rumors in the past year have been fueled by this one.


    Nine thousand years old is the title given by Bai Taifei, who looks up to Jiuji.


    Mi you Ning pursed a smile and said to the good time around her, "if you don''t dare to follow me, please go and have a look."


    Liangchen looks at the way she goes to the palace. He is a little worried.


    When I think of emperor Jingdi, that worry disappears.


    Among the people on duty in the former palace, who doesn''t know that father Ji is now a man of the emperor''s heart.


    Liangchen walks into Qianqing palace, and Meijing quickly changes mi Youning''s eunuch clothes.


    The emperor has never mentioned the restoration of Jiuji''s daughter. In the Qianqing palace, no one knows Jiuji''s identity except the palace people.


    After changing clothes, Jiuji only takes Liangchen and Meijing to Taifei''s palace.


    Since the death of the former Emperor, Princess Bai has been making waves in this palace.


    There was no sign of her in the palace.


    Jiuji thinks of the nine thousand years old on her head and laughs.


    Liangchen and beautiful scenery don''t understand each other, but they also know how to protect the people in front of them.


    The people from the imperial concubine''s sect had been waiting in the palace for a long time. When they saw that Jiuji had brought people to the palace, they immediately brought people into the palace.


    Mi you Ning looked at the woman sitting on the chair, and her eyes were a little sad.


    The harem is really raising people.


    The woman in front of her is more than 50 years old, but her skin and appearance are in her early 30s.


    "I''ll see Princess..."


    Miyouning said hello, but his body didn''t move.


    When Princess Bai entered the palace from miyuning, her jealousy and killing intention were no longer hidden.


    At this time see her mouth please, body but no action, is more angry.


    "Bang..." he patted the table and said angrily, "bold slave, why don''t you kneel down when you see my palace?"


    Mi you Ning walked to one side of the chair and sat down with a smile. He behaved as if he were in the Qianqing palace.


    "The imperial concubine atones for her sins. The emperor exempts the slave from kneeling. If the slave refuses to respect the edict, he will be punished."


    The imperial concubine''s eyes were like a knife, and she sent them to mi you Ning.


    Miyunings had no doubt that if her eyes could kill, she would have died thousands of times.


    "Don''t think you''ll be ok with the emperor''s support. This palace will let you know what''s called Hougong and master!"


    The imperial concubine glanced at the palace people around her, who immediately nodded and left.


    Mi you Ning didn''t pay attention to the actions of her master and servant.


    Now that she dares to come, she must be prepared.


    Red tea and Tianxiang didn''t come. It''s still a while before emperor Jingdi''s reign.


    Miyuning calculated that when Emperor Jing''s next court heard of her, she was almost finished.


    After the maids left the bedroom, they came back again soon.


    But she was followed by dozens of eunuchs.


    "Come on! Press the slave who makes trouble to our palace! Hit hard


    The imperial concubine ordered the eunuchs to act immediately.

 Chapter 1317

    Good day and beautiful scenery look at each other and stand out one after another.


    "Empress Tai Fei, father Ji is the person around the emperor. Even if you want to move, you have to ask the emperor."


    The beautiful scenery and the good time are favored. Princess Bai still knows that these two are two of the four palace maids around emperor Jing.


    But she still sneered: "today I''m afraid the emperor has no time to pay attention to it. All the civil and military officials in the court are counting all kinds of disrespectful crimes of father Ji."


    White too imperial concubine tone confidence and rampant, today she is to disturb this pond water.


    Beautiful scenery on a good day, two people see this, have made preventive action.


    They are more than ordinary maids.


    Mi you Ning sits on the seat and looks at Bai Tai Fei in a funny way. However, she talks to Jie Hun in her heart.


    "Little soul son, I don''t have a day you, unexpectedly at this point to find trouble for me!"


    I don''t blame mi you Ning for being so impolite. I only blame Jie Hun for his death.


    Just now, Jiehun asked mi Youning to go to the trouble of Jingdi''s concubine.


    This trouble is still a foreign woman, Princess manguo, who is now a noble man of emperor Jing.


    "Host, you go as soon as you can. I''ll take care of this woman."


    Mi you Ning picked his eyebrows and said, "Oh? You said it


    "I said it The soul is broken and the pot is broken.


    However, it was this anxious attitude that made mi Youning find something.


    "Why bother that woman, and what did she do?"


    "She wants to prescribe medicine to Emperor Jing for the same purpose as Chen Guiren. She wants a child to hinder emperor Jing, and even has other thoughts."


    "Tut tut..." mi you Ning curled her lips and stood up from her seat.


    The white too imperial concubine sees the good day and the beautiful scenery manner, the first time orders to let palace''s palace people all go up.


    Liangchen and Meijing are talented people, and their skills are not bad.


    Really start, white too imperial concubine see of scalp numb.


    Today, she just wanted to kill Jiuji, but seeing Liangchen and beautiful scenery, what she did today is obviously going to fail.


    During Liangchen and Meijing''s fight with the palace people, miyuning comes to Princess Bai''s side.


    "Princess, I think you want to accompany the Emperor today. Do you think you will be tied to the emperor if you kill me? Wishful thinking, daydreaming


    "You... Why do you know?" White too imperial concubine eyes flash to kill intention.


    It''s a pity that she''s just a woman who has no power to bind a chicken in the deep palace. Even if she wants to kill mi you Ning, she can''t do anything.


    "Because your name is Bai."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile.


    White too imperial concubine facial expression becomes strange to get up, "you are a woman!"


    If he is very sure, mi you Ning is not alarmed.


    "You are the first person to recognize me," she asked innocently


    See mi you Ning admit, white too imperial concubine''s face immediately becomes pale.


    She couldn''t take care of anything at this moment. She stood up, took the cup on the table in her hand, and threw it at Mi Youning''s head.


    At the moment that Jiuji is a woman, Bai Taifei knows that this woman must die.


    I thought that emperor Jing was just a broken sleeve and was interested in a eunuch who was neither male nor female.


    Now it is known that people are women, so killing people will certainly increase the damage to Emperor Jing.


    For Bai Taifei''s sudden move, although mi Youning was not prepared, she would not hurt her.


    She dodged the attack of the teacup and came to the side of the white princess. She stretched out her hand and twisted her arm behind her to completely control the person.

 Chapter 1318

    Liangchen and Meijing have already beaten the palace people down.


    Mi you Ning looked at the imprisoned Princess Bai with a smile, "do you know that the more you know, the faster you die, and that you should not offend me. It''s daydreaming to use me to attack the emperor, because you can''t hurt me at all!"


    With these words, miyuning reached out and chopped off the neck of Princess Bai.


    White too imperial concubine what all have no time to say, so fainted.


    "Blockade the palace, no one can go in and out, as for the White Princess and the emperor''s decision."


    "Yes, father Ji..."


    Liangchen and Meijing make a quick arrangement, and the person in the dark also shows up quickly.


    After experiencing Jiuji''s injury, how can emperor Jing rest assured that there is no one to follow her.


    If all the people in the big palace were taken care of, as for the white princess, she was locked in the room and guarded in all directions.


    The last move of Princess Bai is more than that.


    Miyuning clearly remembers the court hall proposed by the other party.


    It seems that she has also colluded with the people in the court hall. It''s not her responsibility. It depends only on the plan of emperor Jing.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well! You don''t care about the border war. You are in charge of my harem! It''s really a good skill


    When Emperor Jing went to the court today to deal with some urgent affairs, some people jumped out and said that there were eunuchs in the back palace, even disrespectful to the emperor.


    At first, Emperor Jing added two sentences until the official named him.


    Jiuji, as the eunuch in charge of the Imperial Palace, even claimed to be 9000 years old, and asked the slaves to follow her.


    Now not only the deep palace, but also the streets and alleys of the capital are up to this day. In addition to the emperor, the most powerful person is 9000 years old.


    Today, the emperor is called long live, and an official servant dares to call himself nine thousand years old.


    I wonder how much real power I have.


    There are even rumors that 9000 year olds like children in Beijing and have killed several children by playing.


    What''s more, it''s the nine thousand year old Prime Minister''s "hard work and high achievements" that made him dislike being imprisoned overnight by the emperor.


    Now, don''t mess with the red men around the emperor.


    Nine thousand years old. One more step is to ride on the dragon head.


    When Emperor Jing heard this, his anger was uncontrollable.


    People don''t know. He doesn''t know. Play with children?


    It''s ridiculous!


    Jiuji is clearly a woman.


    Prime Minister Bai Cheng is a bandit. Do you need someone else? That''s bullshit!


    However, Emperor Jing''s anger made the ministers in the court panic.


    Whether it''s true or not, now that there are signs, it''s going to be stifled.


    "I ask the emperor to investigate this matter. It''s inevitable that there will be no fire without wind when Duke Ji does so!"


    "Please punish me severely. This matter must not be neglected!"


    "Please punish father Ji severely


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    More than half of the civil and military officials knelt down and "coerced" emperor Jing to deal with Jiuji.


    "Ha ha... It''s really good! All of you have forced me


    "I dare not..."


    "I dare not..."


    Seeing that emperor Jing was angry, people were frightened and quietly pleaded guilty.


    After all, most of the people in the court hall are "threatening", and the emperor can''t punish everyone.


    However, Emperor Jing was not the one under threat.


    The people they asked for punishment were the ones that emperor Jing put in his heart.


    "Somebody


    "The slave is here!"


    Xiao Qinzi immediately came forward and made a respectful voice.


    He seldom sees the emperor angry. Now it''s more about father Ji. It seems that he will see blood today.


    Nine thousand years old? It''s not much for the emperor.

 Chapter 1319

    "It is my will that Jiuji, the eunuch General of Qianqing palace, is gifted and intelligent. She has made great contributions to saving and driving. She works hard to serve me every day. I am very happy. Today she is granted the title of 9000 years old. I can''t kneel down to anyone except me!"


    "Yes, slave."


    Xiao Qinzi immediately asked the people on one side to grind the brush and ink and wait on him.


    Emperor Jing''s words fell to the ground, and everyone in the court was dumbfounded.


    But then there''s the appetizer.


    "Take out Zuo Shilang and Shaoqing of Taichang temple, and you will never be allowed to enter Beijing!"


    All the people named by Emperor Jing were pulled out by the imperial guards.


    These people are the first to take the lead in punishing Jiuji.


    At present, the behavior of emperor Jing has made everyone know that Jiuji can''t move.


    Jiuji, now nine thousand years old.


    Mi you Ning did not know anything about this.


    At this time, she took Liangchen and Meijing to ronghua hall.


    This is the palace of Princess manguo, a noble man of tatacanji.


    "I''ve met Duke Ji..."


    "I''ve seen father Ji..."


    Miyuning has just entered ronghua hall, and the palace people inside salute one after another.


    Looking at their respectful attitude, we can''t find any fault.


    But that''s what''s wrong.


    Tata CanJi has been in the palace for several years, but now he has not accepted the servants in the palace.


    As if they were not slaves in the palace, they were just like new ones.


    When I saw her, I looked eagerly for the first time.


    Something''s wrong. It''s not normal at all.


    These people seem to be eager, but their eyes are full of responsibility, only showing an exaggerated attitude.


    It''s like this is not the place they want to stay. They can''t wait to leave.


    "Where are you?"


    Miyuning''s steps have gone in.


    The palace people at the back followed closely.


    "If the noble is here, I''ll go and report back."


    Miyuning gave a hum. In fact, as early as the first time she came, she saw someone rush into the palace to report back.


    But she did not disturb the calm surface, just to see what kind of path the princess tatacanji was.


    There is something wrong with the servants in this palace.


    "Host, it''s that they are all poisoned."


    The words of Jie Hun stopped mi you Ning''s steps, and then he went on as if nothing had happened.


    "Gu? Yes, today''s Qingliang Kingdom and man Kingdom have joined hands. Otherwise, in the original plot, Emperor Jing would not have died. "


    Mi you Ning really missed Tata Chan Ji.


    "Otherwise, I won''t urge you to come quickly, once let take what disabled princess met King, Gu poison down to him, although there won''t be any children, but there will inevitably be other changes."


    In the original story, but there is no princess tatacanji entering the palace.


    Today''s changes need to be broken by mi you Ning.


    "Father Ji is here. Tata CanJi is going to see the emperor."


    Just as miyuning was about to enter the palace, tatacanji came out of it.


    She was dressed as before, bold, revealing and charming.


    Mi you Ning smiles at the charming face of TA TA Chan Ji.


    Especially looking at each other''s hands, such as jade like hand with a cumbersome bracelet, bracelet and five fingers are linked.


    Small hand with such a cumbersome, weight is not easy bracelet.


    Mi you Ning sees this, smile is meaningful.


    "It''s impossible for a noble man to see the emperor."


    Tatacanji still keeps a proper smile on her face, which is just like her mask, without any change.


    "The emperor is busy with business?"


    Seeking advice modestly in exchange for mi you Ning''s straightforward irony.

 Chapter 1320

    Miyuning doesn''t like the woman in front of her.


    The huge palace, at least dozens of palace people, each of them was bewitched by her.


    So she really doesn''t take human life seriously.


    Tata chanji is still patient with the sarcastic eyes of shangmi Youning.


    In fact, from the time the other party appeared, she felt bad.


    Jiuji is the red man around the emperor and the one who will defeat manguo emissary a few years ago.


    She has a deep understanding of Jiuji for a long time.


    Especially recently, the emperor attaches great importance to this Jiuji father-in-law.


    "I don''t know why father Ji looks at me like this?" Tata CanJi asks for advice with an innocent smile on her face.


    What a charming woman who seems to know nothing about the world.


    Such a woman, is a man does not grasp.


    Pretend to be innocent? Look who''s better than who.


    The anguish on mi you Ning''s face showed for a moment, "don''t you know?"


    Tata CanJi was led away by her, "but what happened to the emperor?"


    Ah, Pooh! You just had an accident.


    Make complaints about it, but Mi Yu Ning is very sad. "The emperor is very busy recently. He is busy with any concubine of the harem."


    Hearing what she said, tatacanji didn''t say anything, but Liangchen and Meijing secretly looked at each other.


    The meaning in this eye is self-evident, and father-in-law Ji is finally jealous.


    If the emperor knew, he would be happy.


    During this period of time, the emperor and father-in-law Ji seemed to be close, but in fact there was no place to go.


    Even if you go to bed at the party, the emperor is on the Dragon couch, and father-in-law Ji is sleeping on the couch with a screen.


    "But... But I have something important to do with the emperor." Tata chanji was really worried when he heard what miyuning said.


    The action of biting lips, the look of refusing to return shame, really makes people feel soft hearted.


    Unfortunately, the person in front of her is not a pity, nor a blind master.


    "But the emperor will not see you." Miyuning is still innocent.


    Her delicate and beautiful face, the expression people can''t bear to embarrass her.


    Tata Chan Ji narrowed his eyes slightly, then dropped his eyes, "father Ji, do you not like me? Why do you stop me from seeing the emperor? I am the emperor''s concubine and his woman."


    Liangchen and Meijing look at her father-in-law for the first time after hearing the words of Princess tatacanji.


    I''m afraid father Ji will care about this.


    Mi you Ning did not take Tata Chan Ji''s words to heart at all.


    She took two steps and looked at Tata CanJi in front of her as if she were estimating something.


    After a while, he stopped and looked at Tata CanJi sincerely.


    That tone is incomparably serious, "yes, I don''t like you, don''t want you to see the emperor."


    Then he nodded to himself, as if it was true.


    Tata CanJi can''t pretend to go on, and his face is distorted in an instant, "you..."


    As soon as she reached out to miyuning, she was caught before she finished.


    "When a noble man talks, he will talk. Didn''t your father teach you not to point at people?" Mi you Ning said with a smile.


    Simple and exquisite beautiful little face, watching Tata CanJi want to catch flowers.


    Miyuning grabs tatacanji''s hand and pulls the bracelet off her hand.


    It''s a bit difficult. After all, it''s five fingers.


    Her movements in exchange for Tata Chan Ji''s panic, "what are you going to do! Stop it


    Her panic cry, let the people around the palace quickly around.

 Chapter 1321

    These people are all bewitched by tatacanji,


    Seeing that she was in danger, naturally, she came around unconsciously for the first time.


    Miyuning found that there were some changes in these people at this time. When Tata chanji made a sound, the eyes of the palace people were dull.


    Good day, beautiful scenery also discovered naturally is not right.


    Seeing that these people wanted to fight, they immediately turned their back to mi you Ning and were ready to fight them.


    Miyuning then raised his bracelet and shook it in the air.


    A few very rhythmic shakes.


    People around the palace heard the crisp sound of the bracelet, stood in the same place, and did not move any more.


    Seeing this strange scene, the good day and beautiful scenery are more cautious.


    But in front of miyuning''s eyes, Princess tatacanji was completely crazy, "who are you! Why is there a poisonous language? "


    Playing with the bracelet in his hand, mi you Ning slowly opened the ball in the middle, and there was a small white bug lying inside.


    Tatacanji didn''t get an answer. Seeing miyuning''s action, he quickly grabbed the bracelet.


    Miyuning had been on guard for a long time. He closed the beads on the bracelet and raised his hand in the Dodge. "You like to play with insects. It''s not a good hobby. It''s very bad."


    "Pa..."


    The bracelet in her hand fell to the ground. Seeing this, Tata chanji was glad and bent over to pick it up.


    Miyuning''s foot gently raised and quickly stepped on the bead on the bracelet.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    At the foot of the bead was crushed, tatacanji Princess seems to have been stepped on the tail, screamed in horror.


    That voice is very rough, without the slightest woman dignified temperament.


    At this moment, she is the princess of manguo. All the dignified smiles of women in the central plains are just her pretending.


    She has never disdained the bearing of women in the Central Plains, weak people look down upon.


    Miyuning raised her feet, and princess tatacanji stood up.


    Her eyes were fierce, and her expression was twisted to the extreme.


    The murderous atmosphere of the whole body makes the beautiful scenery and the good time standing behind mi you Ning reach out to attract people.


    But it''s still a little late. Tata CanJi has already done it.


    As a princess of manguo, Tata CanJi is not a woman raised in a boudoir. She has good skills and even a way of killing people.


    Miyuning''s face was full of murderous air when Tata CanJi took the hand.


    In this regard, she did not step back, but her eyes locked tatacanji''s throat.


    Tata CanJi''s hands clawed and attacked miyuning''s neck.


    "Little soul!"


    Just as the other person''s hand was about to touch, MI Youning turned his head and called for the spirit of caution.


    At the same time, tatacanji''s body stopped suddenly when he was about to catch miyuning''s neck.


    When the heart panics, the phenomenon that prevails before has reversed.


    Miyuning reaches for tatacanji''s neck while she is still in her mind.


    Take advantage of the situation to Tata CanJi''s back, bend his hands to the back and kick the other side''s leg.


    "Bang..."


    In the blink of an eye, Princess tatacanji was subdued.


    Let want to hand Liangchen and beauty open eyes, two people are incredible.


    Looking at the normally weak father-in-law Ji, I didn''t expect that his skill was so sharp.


    It''s all in the blink of an eye.


    "Let go of me!"


    Tata CanJi struggles hard to escape from the confinement of miyuning.


    It''s a pity that mi you Ning can''t get rid of it with his clever strength.


    "Despicable little man, let go of the princess!"

 Chapter 1322

    "Despicable villain, let go of the princess, shameless%, *,%, *,..."


    Tata CanJi couldn''t get away from it, and began to swear. What he muttered behind was the barbarian language.


    Liangchen and Meijing come forward to take over tatacanji from miyuning.


    They forced the woman in their hands.


    Miyuning let go and touched his waist.


    Before relying on the soul to subdue Tata CanJi, only because she is still injured.


    Otherwise, with her speed and skill, she doesn''t need to rely on the soul to subdue Tata CanJi easily.


    "Father Ji, what about this man?" Liangchen looks at Tata CanJi and asks.


    When Meijing sees mi you Ning caressing his waist, she immediately says, "father Ji, but the wound is not good?"


    Both of them are called miyuningji by the same name outside.


    It''s just to prevent accidents.


    Mi you Ning frowned and looked at Tata Chan Ji. The other side looked at her with hate eyes, and kept talking.


    She didn''t want to understand what she said. She didn''t need to think about it.


    "Take her to the emperor."


    Miyuning turns to walk outside ronghua hall.


    Tatacanji has something to keep. After all, she is a princess of manguo,


    In the future, she really went to the battlefield, and she was the best person to sacrifice the flag.


    Of course, if man Kingdom chose not to fight for the sake of the princess, maybe Tata CanJi could still save his life.


    Just as mi you Ning walked outside ronghua hall with his waist and abdomen, Emperor Jing came with a group of people in a hurry.


    Emperor Jing''s face turned pale when he saw the action on mi you Ning''s hand.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    Miyuning took the lead in greeting the guests. The good day, the beautiful scenery and the palace people around him were presented separately.


    Seeing mi you Ning salute, Emperor Jing''s face became more and more heavy.


    He strode up to miyuning, pulled her up, frowned and looked at her.


    "But the wound hurts?"


    Warm and cool hand gently stroked the soft waist and abdomen, the tone was full of concern and urgency.


    Even if the man''s face is not good, but the voice is gentle.


    Mi you Ning looked at the worried emperor Jing with a smile. "I''m all right. The emperor doesn''t have to worry."


    However, Emperor Jing is the one who believes what she says.


    Emperor Jing knew that the woman in front of him was the most disciplined. He simply didn''t say anything to her and bent over to hold her in his arms.


    Around the palace people see this have bowed their heads.


    However, when Tata chanji saw emperor Jingdi coming, his mouth stopped.


    At this time, seeing that emperor Jing was holding a eunuch, her face became incomparably wonderful.


    Tata CanJi is not a woman who doesn''t know anything. She also knows men and broken sleeves in manguo.


    "You..."


    She looked at Jingdi''s back and wanted to say something.


    However, only revealed a word, was Liangchen quickly blocked up the mouth.


    Afraid of her struggling to make a noise, the beauty will directly knock people unconscious.


    Two people carry TA TA can Ji to follow quickly, Jing emperor accompanies behind of palace person.


    "Why are you here?" Emperor Jing took mi you Ning out of the palace.


    Mi you Ning held out his hand to hold the Dragon Robe of emperor Jing. Hearing the words, he said casually, "someone told the slave that someone in the harem was upset. The slave just came to have a look. Unexpectedly, he found the princess of man playing Gu."


    As soon as the word Gu appeared, Emperor Jing''s steps were taken. He looked down at the woman in his arms.


    Up to now, he still remembers that he was poisoned a few years ago. It was the person in his arms who made the same kind of poison with him that he was able to detoxify.

 Chapter 1323

    Although it was only a few days, it was also fed by insects.


    King hung down his head, warm and cool lips on his face, a touch away.


    Then he urgently needed to move forward, until he came to the Yufan outside ronghua hall.


    He took the man in his arms to the Imperial Palace and sat down. Then he looked at the man''s face and said, "is it still hard?"


    Miyuning shook his head. "Since ancient times, the emperor has no slave to sit in the imperial palace. Please let the slave..."


    Before she finished her words, she was pulled to her arms by Emperor Jing.


    "Back to Qianqing palace."


    The words were spoken to the accompanying palace people in a low voice without emotion.


    The attitude of emperor Jing made mi you Ning swallow the next words.


    Since this man is willful, she will talk about the affairs of the white princess.


    "Emperor, today a slave has been announced by Princess Bai. Something happened to him..."


    Emperor Jing had already heard the secret Wei''s reply. At this time, he didn''t interrupt when he heard the person in his arms.


    The sound is sweet and clear, giving people the feeling of whispering, but it also makes people feel a little bit of the lure of the hook.


    Emperor Jing embraces the woman in his arms. The corners of his mouth are gently raised. His beautiful face is full of satisfaction.


    Miyuning finished the story, and the Qianqing palace arrived.


    Emperor Jing took the man down again, and without looking back, he told the people behind him, "Xuannv doctor comes."


    "Yes." Xiaoqinzi turned and left quickly.


    Holding the person in my arms, I went straight to the dormitory,.


    Emperor Jing gently put the man on the Dragon couch and personally covered the quilt for mi you Ning.


    "The emperor doesn''t have to be like this. I''m afraid."


    Hearing this voice again, Emperor Jing felt very harsh.


    He looked up at the people on the couch, facing a woman with cool eyes and a smile on her face.


    "Now that you are nine thousand years old, you don''t have to kneel down except when I see anyone. Of course, you don''t have to kneel down when I see you."


    "Mi you Ning opened his mouth slightly to receive the shocking news.


    The man in front of me should be joking.


    Nine thousand years old


    It''s obviously baking her on the fire.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t laugh or cry and said, "emperor, you don''t think the slave is noticeable enough."


    Emperor Jing sat aside, took her hand and rubbed it carefully. "You are the first person except me in this harem. This is what I can give you."


    Miyuning held the hand of emperor Jing in his backhand. "Thank you for your love."


    Seeing people accept it, Emperor Jing bends his lips, and his handsome face exudes an elegant smile.


    If the man in front of him is not wearing a Dragon Robe and full of gentle temperament, he is just like the noble childe outside the capital.


    The woman doctor arrived soon. She heard that the wound was ok, and she needed to continue to cultivate. Emperor Jing asked people to go down.


    "Next time you have something to do, don''t do it yourself. Take more people with you. I won''t worry about you."


    As a slave, how dare mi you Ning not follow the emperor''s orders.


    "Yes, according to the emperor''s will."


    When Emperor Jing heard this, he reached out and scraped mi you Ning''s nose, "naughty."


    Miyuning tilted his head, showing a look of you and me.


    This kind of expression and action made emperor Jing''s face more gentle.


    Because he could see that the woman in front of him was gradually letting himself go.


    He likes this atmosphere, this free to get along with.


    "Take a break. I''ll change my clothes and deal with some things."


    Miyuning nodded, knowing that emperor Jing was dealing with Princess man and Princess Bai.

 Chapter 1324

    Jingdi was very busy in the next few days.


    At the end of the new year, mi you Ning, who was even busier, could not see the figure of emperor Jing except when he went to bed every day.


    Until the end of this day, Emperor Jing finally relaxed a little.


    The news from the border is not optimistic. Emperor Jing knows that there will be a war between the two countries in the new year.


    It''s hard to say when the war will be.


    Now the food and grass are ready, and the army is on standby, only listening to the imperial edict.


    Miyuning''s body has recovered, and now she is in the spotlight.


    The people in the palace all know that she was granted 9000 years old by the emperor, and the people in the palaces all come to flatter her.


    Qianqing palace was the residence and office of emperor Jing, and ordinary slaves did not dare to come.


    So every time mi you Ning goes out of the palace, he meets people who flatter her.


    Over time, miyuning would not go out.


    She didn''t know that the rumors about her in the palace were extremely exaggerated.


    It is said that there is a red man beside Jingdi, who can''t touch him.


    This red man is 9000 years old, father-in-law Jiuji.


    It is said that Jiuji is as beautiful as heaven and man.


    Why do you use beautiful to describe it? It''s because you can''t find any words to describe Jiuji''s father-in-law''s appearance.


    It''s called a gorgeous, it''s called a beautiful woman.


    It''s just a word, beauty!


    Because of the beauty of Jiuji''s father-in-law, the Emperor himself granted him the title of 9000 years old.


    Nine thousand years old, which is more powerful than the most noble woman in the harem.


    The empress is a thousand years old, and a eunuch is nine thousand years old, but I think how much he is favored now.


    Some people say that Jiuji Gonggong is a demon and controls emperor Jing.


    Because he was a rootless man, he could not sit in that position, so he was given the title of 9000 by Emperor Jing.


    It is also said that the Jiuji father-in-law is a descendant left by the emperor among the people. Because of his poor family, he went to the palace and became a eunuch


    In a word, all kinds of rumors make people laugh and cry.


    At this time, MI Youning sat on the soft couch of the outer Hall of the Qianqing palace, looking at the snow outside the window, listening to the story of Hongxiu and Tianxiang.


    "Ha ha ha... According to them, I''m not a supernatural monster."


    "Don''t say that. If the emperor hears about it, he will not be happy." Tea tea in hand to mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Mi you Ning took the tea and said, "it''s none of his business. I can''t see any busy people."


    Red sleeve and add sweet a listen to her words, immediately cover mouth to smile.


    Listen to the tone of complaint. It''s a big smell of complaint.


    It is clear that the people in front of you miss the emperor.


    However, they didn''t know that mi you Ning took the tea that she put on the table and curled her lips in disgust under the cover of the cup.


    It was not her own words that seemed so obvious to suggest numbness.


    If she had not known that the man was outside the hall, she would not have said such "resentment" words.


    "You are thinking of the emperor. I''ll stop writing today. I''ll come to the emperor."


    Miyuning took a sip of tea and looked up at the two women in front of him pretending to be angry.


    In front of them, they are bolder than the beautiful day and scenery.


    "What do you say? I''m worried about the emperor''s health. It''s not as bad as you said."


    As soon as miyuning''s voice fell, there was a movement outside the hall.


    "Oh? If you miss me, you can''t bear it? "


    Dignified and low words came.


    Hearing this sound, all the people in the palace immediately rushed to kneel outside the palace.


    Jingdi''s figure appeared slowly, and xiaoqinzi shook off the snowflakes for the emperor''s cloak behind him.

 Chapter 1325

    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    The people in the palace knelt down one after another, but miyuning was still sitting on the soft couch.


    She looked at the king''s eyes, showing incredible light.


    As if I can''t believe it, Emperor Jing appeared at this time, and his face showed a sense of embarrassment at the right time.


    Miyuning quickly lowered his head and his cheeks were red.


    King looked at her like this, the corner of his lips outlined a perfect radian, the tenderness of which made people intoxicated.


    At this moment, if the emperor Jing wants to be seen by all the civil and military officials in the court, he must doubt his eyesight.


    During this period, because of the situation at the border, every time the Minister of the Central Court saw emperor Jing, it was like a mouse meeting a cat.


    Because of the emperor''s gloomy eyes and heartless face, they were scared to death.


    Emperor Jing came to the soft couch and looked down at the little woman in front of him. "I asked. Why do you look shy?"


    Even if the person in front of her was dressed as a eunuch, she still could not hide her amazing charm.


    Emperor Jing sat down with a smile.


    However, after hearing what emperor Jing said, mi you Ning suddenly raised her head.


    She looked at the king beside her, her eyes brimming with anger.


    "I have to remember my duty. I can''t surpass it. How can the emperor laugh at me? It''s obviously bullying people."


    In front of his angry face, he seemed angry, but the smile in his eyes was in his eyes.


    He shook his head and laughed, "if I really bully you, you will cry."


    Emperor Jing stretched out his white, jade like fingers to hold mi Youning''s hand, rubbing suggestively.


    Mi you Ning was so clever that he soon understood what emperor Jing meant.


    She looked at the man in front of her in amazement.


    She always thought that emperor Jing would become an immortal.


    It''s too abstinent.


    When Hongxiu and Tianxiang saw the scene of emperor Jing and miyuning, they immediately took other palace people out of the palace.


    When he saw that all the people had gone out, Emperor Jing held them directly to his legs.


    After this new year, he may be going to fight in person.


    In the secret report from Qingliang Kingdom, it was mentioned that the king of Qingliang had prepared for the personal expedition.


    In order to inspire the soldiers on the border, he can''t wait to die.


    In this way, miyuning let emperor Jing embrace him and felt his strong arms surrounded him.


    The air of space gradually becomes warm.


    Emperor Jing was thinking about how the people in his arms were going to fight in the new year.


    The border environment was so hard that he didn''t give up the people in his arms to follow.


    I''m afraid that people will be bullied if I stay in Beijing.


    "Ah Jiu, come out tomorrow."


    Mi you Ning slightly narrowed his eyes, turned his back to King Jing and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll do it."


    Without the slightest hesitation, the very happy answer let the emperor smile on his face.


    "Don''t you ask me where I''m going?"


    Mi you Ning played with his fingers in a bored way, "since the ancient way, if you let me die, I have to die. If I have self-knowledge, I dare not disobey my orders."


    With that, she turned to look at the king behind her, with a clear smile on her face.


    Emperor Jing, who had been smiling gradually, was relieved to see mi you Ning''s bantering smile.


    He never enslaved the man in his arms.


    Now they have a heart to heart relationship. They don''t want to be masters and servants.


    "You..." emperor Jing reached out and touched mi you Ning''s forehead.


    He let people down his arms, "wait." Then he got up and went to the dormitory.


    Mi you Ning looked at the perfect back of the king and leaned lazily on the soft couch.

 Chapter 1326

    Soon emperor Jing came out of his bedroom with a wooden box in his hand.


    He came to miyuning, opened the wooden box in his hand, took out one of the contents and sent it to her.


    "This is the token of xuesha. Take this token to summon all members of xuesha."


    This is the first time that emperor Jing mentioned blood evil. Mi you Ning can''t help but sit up straight.


    As the original owner, she should not have known the origin of xuesha, let alone that she was a member of xuesha.


    Seeing her attitude, Emperor Jing understood naturally.


    He sat down next to miyuning again and told her the origin of xuesha and her own identity one by one.


    Miyuning''s facial expression changed with the words of emperor Jing.


    First it''s incredible, then it''s panic, and finally it''s slowly digested.


    With that, Emperor Jing handed the token in his hand to the other side in mi you Ning''s shocked face.


    Then he took out a seal from the wooden box and said, "this is the seal of the house of internal affairs. You will take over it in the future. If you have anything to do in Beijing, you can send thousands of people from the Ministry of war."


    Miyuning took the two objects in his hand and looked at emperor Jing seriously. "Why did the emperor suddenly make such an arrangement?"


    "Eight to nine out of ten years later, I''m going to fight. It''s inconvenient to take you to the battlefield. I''ll leave you in the capital for fear that you will be bullied. I''ll leave something for you to take care of yourself."


    Miyuning naturally knew this, but her present identity could not be known.


    She pretended to know just now, showing a look of shock and worry, "so many generals in the court, why did the emperor go in person?"


    The king did not answer, but held mi you Ning in his arms.


    He can''t say it, and he doesn''t want to.


    Things at the border are too complicated. Prime Minister Bai, the ninth younger brother, was designed to disappear eight years ago.


    It was also mentioned in the secret newspaper that there was also news from the man kingdom.


    He has to be steady.


    "Tomorrow you will go out of the palace and go to the house of internal affairs to get familiar with it. Every government office in the capital will go through it..."


    Mi you Ning listened to the arrangement of the man behind him and did not refute.


    The man has figured out a way for her.


    He knows that once he goes to the border, he can''t come back.


    On that night, miyuning was held on the Dragon couch by Emperor Jing.


    They hugged each other tightly in an ambiguous and warm manner.


    They start with emotion and end with ceremony, and they don''t have half of the action of overstepping.


    The next day, miyuning was sent out of the palace by Emperor Jing.


    In her side to follow the tea and incense two people.


    There are also some bodyguards of emperor Jing.


    They swaggered away from the Imperial Palace, walked in the streets of the capital, and went to the government offices in the capital.


    The Ministry of war, the Ministry of history, the Ministry of punishment


    After receiving mi you Ning and knowing her identity, all of them cooperated respectfully.


    These officials were bigger than mi Youning, and they didn''t put on airs. They also offered to salute her.


    Nine thousand years old, respectful and terrified.


    Because she was the favorite of emperor Jing, she was granted the title of 9000 years old.


    How many people in the court lost their official and life because of her.


    Some omens can be seen, especially for Beijing officials who have been struggling in officialdom for several years.


    In a day''s time, miyuning went all over the important government offices.


    Seeing the dark sky, she took people back to the Palace this time.


    One day''s time lets her body be quite tired, sleeps on the carriage which returns to the palace.


    However, the harvest of this day is also quite a lot.


    When the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, it was intercepted. Hongxiu and Tianxiang could see the imperial banishment in the gate from a distance.


    When they lifted the curtain of the carriage, they saw that miyuning was asleep and put it down.

 Chapter 1327

    Red tea and Tianxiang were left alone, and one quickly went into the palace gate to report back.


    But for a moment, the emperor''s imperial drive was carried by dozens of people.


    Emperor Jing went down to the carriage and took mi Youning down from it.


    The soldiers around the city gate bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at Longyan.


    When he was carried down by Emperor Jing, MI Youning didn''t wake up,


    She moved uneasily in the man''s arms, then put her arms around each other and went on sleeping.


    Emperor Jing looked at the person in his arms and went to the imperial palace.


    He looks and acts like holding the most precious thing in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, it was already dark.


    There are bright candles in the big bedroom hall.


    She lay on the comfortable couch and yawned lazily.


    Although I don''t remember how I got back to Qianqing palace, I can see that she was carried up by Emperor Jing when she was lying on the Dragon couch.


    Besides Jingdi, who dares to send her to the Dragon bed.


    I sat up straight and looked at the sky outside. At this time, Emperor Jing was not there and I didn''t know what to do.


    The new year is just a few days away.


    This time out of the palace, she felt the flavor of the capital.


    This year, people are looking forward to it, but the king of a country in the palace is as busy as before.


    "Little soul, where has emperor Jing gone?"


    Mi you Ning gets up to stay and asks for the soul.


    It''s very quiet these days.


    But when mi Youning asked, he answered immediately.


    "In the imperial study, general Fu and others are urgently called tonight. War has already begun on the border."


    The words of the soul let mi you Ning put on his shoes, "so fast?"


    "Well, it seems that the man kingdom knew that Tata CanJi had been detained, and the attack was unexpected at the festival of the Central Plains..."


    Mi you Ning didn''t listen carefully to the following words. Now she wants to know when Emperor Jing will leave, whether it will be after the new year or before the new year.


    Put on your shoes and boots, MI Youning goes out of the bedroom.


    Tatacanji had long been controlled by Emperor Jing. After all, she was the favorite daughter of the old Khan.


    After the death of the old Khan, Prince Tata ascended.


    But the old subordinates still remember Princess tatacanji.


    They are loyal to the old Khan and also love Princess tatacanji.


    At this time, the war is really unexpected. It may be the problem of the barbarians.


    Miyuning walked out of the bedroom and saw the red sleeves and Tianxiang standing at the door.


    Without waiting for them to speak, they directly asked, "the emperor, take me to the emperor."


    Hong Xiu and Tian Xiang looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, please think twice about the expedition!"


    "Bang..." the sound of hitting the table sounded.


    Emperor Jing''s face was livid and gloomy. "I''ve decided to give you a day to get ready and go to the border in the future. I''m going to fight personally!"


    General Fuda and the officials around him were silent.


    At this time, they did not agree with emperor Jing''s personal expedition.


    But the emperor has decided to go.


    They also learned that the king of Qingliang had been shouting at the border.


    At this time, Emperor Jing''s personal expedition was the greatest inspiration to our soldiers.


    People''s silence is a kind of inevitability.


    Fujun got up and sighed.


    At this time, xiaoqinzi quickly walked to the king and whispered a few words.


    Emperor Jing''s face was gentle and he stood up and went out to the imperial study.


    "Go back and get ready..."


    Just now, xiaoqinzi told Jingdi that his father-in-law Ji had arrived.


    Emperor Jing walked out of the imperial study quickly and saw the people standing outside.

 Chapter 1328

    With the help of emperor Jing and the mediation of his soul, miyuning''s discomfort was much better.


    They got up to wash and eat under the service of the palace people of Qianqing palace.


    From the beginning to the end, Emperor Jing did not look away from mi you Ning.


    In his dark and deep eyes, he was a little dissatisfied.


    Last night''s affair, he clearly exhausted the last part.


    And opposite woman, however knead knead knead before getting out of bed, can stay normally unexpectedly.


    Emperor Jing was not satisfied with the scene.


    It seems that he didn''t try his best to feed her.


    I want to leave Beijing tomorrow. The man secretly made up his mind that he would feed everyone tonight.


    Mi you would rather not know the mental activities of emperor Jing, or he would stand up and point at the man in front of him.


    What a shame


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know.


    What''s more, when we know at night, it''s impossible to escape.


    After eating, Emperor Jing left Qianqing palace.


    Leaving Beijing tomorrow, we have to arrange a lot of things.


    On that day, Emperor Jing summoned the king of Jin.


    For the king of Jin, mi you Ning also knew.


    Once the queen, now in the Jin palace.


    The woman was pregnant after the disappearance of the king of Jin.


    When Emperor Jing knew the news, in order to hold his brother''s only blood, he gave her the throne of Phoenix.


    If the king of Jin did not disappear, she was also the most honorable woman in the world.


    Now that the king of Jin returns, she resolutely abandons the Phoenix throne and even leaves her child in the palace to follow her lover who has been waiting for many years.


    Miyuning quite admires that woman.


    After all, the child is now seven years old and has begun to learn the skills of the king.


    King Jing, Queen, King Jin, they did not hide from their children.


    So there was no deformity in his childhood.


    When the king of Jin entered the palace, he knew that it was night before he left.


    There must be someone to guard the capital, and the most suitable person is the king of Jin.


    The king of Jin has been keeping his body for a long time. It''s time to come out and have some activities.


    The prestige of the king of Jin in those days is still in people''s hearts.


    He was a strong general on the battlefield and the next successor appointed by the former Emperor during his reign.


    He was only one step away from the throne.


    On the eve of the battle, mi you Ning knew that she had underestimated emperor Jing after all.


    I thought that the man had tasted it for the first time the night before, so he didn''t know how to control it.


    And that night, she knew she was wrong.


    This man is clearly to toss her to death.


    The other side is clearly favored by God.


    He never knew fatigue, always with the most tricky posture, with the most shy words to provoke her.


    More and more brave, more and more time.


    Men do his job, let other men are ashamed.


    That night, miyuning fainted again.


    She did not know how tender the sight of emperor Jing was when she fainted.


    Tender kisses lingered on her thousands of times.


    Every time is not give up.


    Every moment is the love of the emperor.


    It was getting white.


    Emperor Jing got up early and put on his battle clothes under the service of Xiao Qinzi.


    The people on the bed are still sleeping soundly and contentedly.


    The emperor''s eyes did not leave her from the beginning to the end.


    It''s like I can''t see enough.


    Finally, the eyes became reluctant and pitied.


    "Emperor, it''s time to go."


    Xiao Qinzi will follow him to the border this time.


    "Let''s go." Emperor Jing turned and strode away, stepping out of Qianqing palace.

 Chapter 1329

    When miyuning woke up, Emperor Jing had already set out.


    She was not surprised and had little regret about it.


    That man last night''s death tosses her, she can get up to God.


    Liangchen, Meijing, Hongxiu and Tianxiang were left behind.


    These four people all have the martial arts foundation.


    Miyuning took good care of her health and got up under their service.


    "When did the emperor set out?"


    "Yinshi left with the army." Return to the nearest good day.


    Go to sleep outside the hall, the table has been set up breakfast.


    This point is that breakfast is not very accurate, because it is almost noon.


    Miyuning sat down to eat, while the four maids in waiting on him.


    The next two days were like this.


    The body is already in good condition, without any sequelae.


    On this day, miyuning asked the four maids to pack up, and even sent for the king of Jin.


    After emperor Jing left, the king of Jin guarded the capital, and he was in charge of all matters.


    But half an hour later, the king of Jin came.


    Miyuning once met this man, who was still in a wheelchair at that time.


    Now the other party is coming, the tall figure is a fierce general.


    He was taller and stronger than emperor Jing, even rough and crazy, but he was full of bandit spirit with similar appearance.


    The king of Jin went to the Qianqing palace, nodded to MI Youning and sat down.


    As soon as the other side spoke, miyuning almost knelt down for him.


    "What do you want me to do? But I miss my brother? "


    When the king of Jin opened his mouth, it was amazing.


    Mi you Ning looked at the king of Jin with wide eyes.


    She was not surprised that the king of Jin knew her identity.


    What''s unexpected is the temperament of the king of Jin, as well as his straightforward words.


    Miyuning adjusted his face in a moment and tapped his fingers on the table.


    "The Lord is joking. The slave is concerned about the safety of the emperor, so he plans to go to the border. Please make it convenient."


    The king of Jin raised eyebrows. He knew that there were people hidden in the palace.


    Once also asked each other, know that there is such a person, or from the blood evil.


    When I entered the Palace this time, I thought that the other party had met something in the palace.


    I never thought that the woman in front of me was going to the battlefield.


    The king of Jin''s face was also serious, but there was a smile in his eyes. "My sister-in-law should know why you stayed in the capital."


    "Of course, but I''ve made up my mind to go. Will it be convenient for you?"


    If the king of Jin stares at her thoughtfully, MI Youning will greet her fearlessly.


    A moment later, he shook his head. "I need to report back to my brother and get his approval."


    Mi you Ning is not too emotional about this, which seems not too unexpected.


    "It''s just for the sake of informing me that I''m going to let the prince into the palace today."


    Then he stood up, waved to the four maids and went to the dormitory together.


    The king of Jin is the most male and can''t follow.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s posture, he knew that he couldn''t stop him. "Then I''ll send more people to follow my sister-in-law."


    Miyuning did not agree or disagree.


    When she came out of the dormitory, she had already changed into a man''s suit, and even the four maids in waiting had changed into simple men''s suits.


    The king of Jin was still sitting in the previous position, but the sense of existence of dozens of guards in the huge palace was very obvious.


    Seeing that miyuning came out, the king of Jin stood up and stepped forward two steps.


    He pointed to the humanity in the hall: "I know that there are people in my sister-in-law''s hands, but these people are old people who have followed me for several years at the border. They have rich experience in marching and fighting in the wild. It''s safer to take these people with them."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I won''t respect you."

 Chapter 1330

    Half a month later, the army led by Emperor Jing finally arrived at the border.


    When I first arrived at the border, I was catching up with the attack of the Qing Liang Kingdom and the barbarian kingdom.


    Looking at the broken bodies of the soldiers on the battlefield, the scene of a river of blood, Emperor Jing frowned tightly.


    He gave the first order to the border.


    Let people take Princess man to the city wall and worship the flag in front of the Three Kingdoms.


    Although emperor Jing didn''t believe in the gods, he knew that this method could attack the morale of the enemy soldiers.


    It can even inspire the soldiers of our country and make a statement for those who died in the war.


    The flag princess is not a good person, even a man of the country.


    It is a provocation for a subsidiary country to want to rebel and attack its master.


    In this way, the blood of Princess man on the castle falls on the battlefield and is surrounded by soldiers of the Three Kingdoms.


    The killing of the barbarians became more fierce.


    However, when they saw the king, their soldiers were braver and more effective than those of the barbarians.


    How can a great country be threatened by the people of a small country.


    There''s no mercy for those who offend!


    Seeing the scene on the battlefield, Emperor Jing ignored the dissuasion of the people around him and went into battle in person.


    There is no doubt that this war is a victory.


    The arrival of emperor Jing gave the soldiers a dose of peace of mind.


    It''s very inspiring to the soldiers at the border, so that they are invincible.


    Until Bai Cheng appeared on the battlefield, everything returned to the track of the original plot.


    ¡­¡­


    After more than half a month, miyuning finally arrived at the border.


    The life of the people here is very hard. She has seen a lot of poor people along the way from the border.


    During the war, the people were the most innocent. They could not leave here. Although it was too poor, they lived here for generations.


    She couldn''t help her along the way. There were too many people suffering.


    One can help, not all.


    To the border, the rigorous team to speed up the journey, in the dark before finally arrived at the battlefield.


    When miyuning arrived at his base, the atmosphere in the camp was very low.


    It''s impossible to put people in the barracks. Through reporting to the police, Xiao Qinzi came to welcome them in.


    Miyuning knew that emperor Jing had already been attacked. He was still surprised to see xiaoqinzi appear.


    If you don''t look closer, you can''t see that it''s xiaoqinzi.


    In miyuning''s impression, even if xiaoqinzi was not a little fat man, he had meat on his face, which was very festive.


    But in front of the people, cheek thin left cheekbones.


    It''s like being abused.


    "Father Ji, the emperor is glad to know that you are here. Now he is waiting for you in the camp."


    His voice was so loud that the soldiers around him could not hear him.


    Mi you rather shows a light smile, "is that right, don''t let the emperor wait for a long time."


    Under the leadership of Xiao Qinzi, MI Youning and his party rode into the barracks.


    Just looking at what Xiao Qinzi has just done, MI Youning knows that the situation is not optimistic.


    Because entering the barracks, I found that the heavy atmosphere inside was stronger, and the soldier''s face was a little gray.


    Xiaoqinzi''s face also became tense.


    Knowing that he stopped at the main camp, Xiao Qinzi turned and saluted mi Youning, saying that she could only go in alone.


    Miyuning nodded and made arrangements for the four maids, the guards and the members of xuesha.


    After that, he followed Xiao Qinzi into the camp.

 Chapter 1331

    "Bang..."


    However, just after entering the camp, Xiao Qinzi knelt down on the ground with a bang, his eyes instantly wet.


    "I didn''t protect the emperor. Now the emperor is in a coma..."


    Without waiting for Xiao Qinzi to finish, MI Youning went straight past him.


    However, as soon as the tent became clear, the bedside Doctor Li was frowning and dispensing.


    Even when he learned that miyuning was coming, he didn''t look up and seriously tampered with the medicine in his hand.


    Over Li Taiyi, soon saw the man lying on the bed.


    Nearly a month no see, that man looks very bad, pale out of shape.


    Looking at the other side lying peacefully on the bed, MI Youning felt uncomfortable for a while.


    Before the other party left, he was so lively.


    Now it''s like lying there without breathing.


    Step by step, miyuning went to the bed and looked at Jingdi''s face.


    "Why are you so thin?"


    With the medicine in his hand, Dr. Li was very upset when he heard what mi Youning said. He said, "I can''t eat anything. How can I not be thin? It''s not easy to hang now."


    Li Taiyi didn''t elaborate on what he said, but mi Youning understood what he meant.


    Miyuning sat by the bed and touched the emperor''s cheek.


    The temperature on the other side is warm and cool. The situation is really serious.


    While stroking emperor Jing, the power of the soul in mi you Ning''s hand has been slowly transmitted to each other.


    "Why is the emperor like this?"


    Xiao Qinzi crawled and knelt down in front of MI Youning. Hearing the words, he immediately said: "that day, the emperor took the left wing army to the battlefield, but he was defeated by the barbarian army. When the emperor took the left wing army to break through the siege of the barbarian army, most of the left wing army had been killed.


    Back in the barracks, the emperor also fell into a coma, and has not woken up yet... "


    He told the story with a cry.


    Miyuning touched the emperor''s cheek, slowly withdrew his hand and narrowed his eyes.


    She knows why emperor Jingdi is like this, but the situation is a little serious.


    "Little soul, why didn''t you tell me it was a dead bug?"


    What is the dead poison? It lives in the human body and never dies.


    "Host, all I can receive is the way of heaven to show me."


    In a word, miyuning''s anger rose to a higher level.


    The way of heaven is the way of heaven.


    Miyuning knew that she was not in a stable mood and should not blame everything on the way of heaven.


    But she suffered several times in the world of mission because of the way of heaven.


    "How to crack it? Can you save his life? "


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes, and his beautiful face gradually became solemn.


    Even so, it has no influence on her appearance, on the contrary, it sets off her coldness and loneliness.


    "Yes!" Little soul answered cheerfully.


    But miyuning heard something unusual in his tone.


    "What can I do?" But I have to ask.


    "Life for life!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She knew it!


    "Pa!" There was a loud noise.


    Mi you Ning raises an eye to look, see Li Tai Yi''s face iron green of smash the medicine jar in the hand.


    His face was very ugly.


    Suddenly, he bent over and took out a wooden box from the medicine box. Mi Youning saw that it was inexplicably familiar.


    When Dr. Li opened the wooden box, he knew why he was familiar with it.


    It was a few years ago that Dr. Li himself planted the same heart poison on her.


    Li Taiyi took out the last poisonous insect in the wooden box and approached the king.


    However, as we approached the last two steps of emperor Jing, something happened.


    Li Tai Yi''s poisonous insects suddenly burst and died.

 Chapter 1332

    Mi you Ning watched the insects die.


    So bloody dead.


    Li Tai Yi looked at Gu Chong''s body, and there was no accident in his eyes, even a dead silence.


    He sat on the ground all of a sudden, "it''s over... Wei Chen can''t save you... Gu Wu can''t save... Until the Gu of death... Never die..."


    Dr. Li sat on the ground with a pale face.


    When Xiao Qinzi saw that Li Taiyi was like this, he sat down on the ground.


    He followed Dr. Li these days and naturally knew what this scene represented.


    Yesterday, Dr. Li also took an insect near the emperor, and the insect died on the way.


    Seeing the appearance of Li Taiyi and Xiao Qinzi, MI Youning sighed.


    She got up and went to the middle of the camp. She called out to the door: "red sleeves, fragrance, good day, beautiful scenery come in!"


    "Yes Four different female voices came from outside the door.


    Soon the four maids in the palace came into the camp in men''s clothes.


    Li Taiyi and Xiao Qinzi were unable to stop them. They couldn''t accept the result that emperor Jing didn''t save them.


    When the four maids came in, they saw the emperor lying on the bed breathing weakly.


    Several people have opened their eyes, showing the appearance of disbelief, the worry in the eyes more hi overflow eyes.


    "Hongxiu and Tianxiang lead the outside Pro guards and members of xuesha to surround the camp. No one is allowed to get close to the camp. Those who don''t listen to the advice will be killed without mercy!"


    "Yes


    "Yes


    Hongxiu and Tianxiang are ordered to walk out of the barracks with a serious face.


    "Good day and beautiful scenery will help Dr. Li. It''s up to you whether the emperor''s life can be saved or not.


    Miyuning turned and dragged his coat down to the bedside.


    It seems that Dr. Li suddenly regained his mind.


    He turned to the approaching woman.


    As the first person to discover Jiuji''s gender, Dr. Li has some subtle feelings about her.


    At this time, he did not know why, the other side of the last sentence to stop in the ear.


    Even think of many years ago, the other fearless received Tongxin Gu.


    Inexplicably there is a feeling that the emperor''s life, this woman may really have a way.


    Li Tai Yi quickly stood up from the ground, regardless of the dust on his body, and quickly walked two steps to mi you Ning''s body.


    "Father Ji, you really have a way to save the emperor. Do you know what poison it is?"


    The last words are full of unknown temptations and uneasy expectations.


    Miyuning took off his coat and lifted the sleeves of his inner shirt.


    Heard Li Taiyi''s words, raised an eye to Lightly sweep the other side one eye, that charming eye in have a little displeasure.


    "Dead bug."


    Miyuning''s displeasure was not directed at Dr. Li, but because emperor Jing had been poisoned. She didn''t know it until she arrived here.


    If it''s a day or two later, that man''s life will be gone.


    Li Taiyi''s eyes lit up when he heard the two words that miyuning revealed.


    He looked surprised. "Father Ji just said he had a way to cure the emperor. I don''t know if it is..."


    "Dr. Li, don''t ask so many questions. Just listen to me. If you want to save the emperor''s life, you can only exchange your life for your life. You''d better act quickly."


    "Good, good..."


    Doctor Li changed his attitude and nodded cautiously.


    Now as long as you can save the emperor''s life, even let him die immediately.


    Once the emperor really happened at the border, his family would not be protected.


    Next, Li Taiyi, Liangchen and Meijing took action in no hurry under the command of MI Youning.

 Chapter 1333

    Xiaoqinzi saw that there was nothing wrong with him and left the camp to intercept everyone outside.


    ¡­¡­


    King felt like he had a dream.


    His soul floated out of his body, floating in the void, unable to settle down at all.


    He was the only one in that space, unable to move, without company.


    It''s a very feeble feeling.


    As time went by, he didn''t know how long it had been.


    Maybe one day, maybe ten days, maybe even longer.


    Time passed slowly.


    He can not get rid of, can only wait quietly.


    Until the body has the feeling of constantly falling.


    On the simple bed in the camp''s main account, a pair of dark and sharp eyes quickly opened.


    Everything that happened before is back in my mind.


    Emperor Jing''s brow was wrinkled and his face became ugly.


    He rushed out of the encirclement with the left wing army, and because of the casualties, he inadvertently caught their secret move.


    He knew the feeling that he got into the insect.


    However, when they rush out, they can''t stop their journey. Once they stop, all the left-wing forces will be killed.


    He can''t hold on to the army camp any longer.


    Emperor Jing looked around, but there was no one in the tent. He sat up slowly, holding his arms.


    In the middle of the action, Emperor Jing suddenly stopped and quickly turned to the bed.


    This eye, let him be shocked.


    There was a woman lying in the bed.


    This man is not someone else. He is the one who has thought about it many times on the battlefield.


    Emperor Jing sat up straight in a hurry, with a deep light in his eyes.


    On the way to and from the border, he naturally knew how hard it was.


    The little woman ran quietly, he was not unhappy, not moved.


    But more is pity each other.


    Emperor Jing reached out and touched mi you Ning''s face. He saw that his face was a little pale.


    Even breathing is a little weak.


    Emperor Jing turned to the door and said, "come on


    The four palace maids kept at the door all the time. Hearing the summons of emperor Jing, they immediately entered the camp.


    "I see the Emperor..."


    "I see the Emperor..."


    Good day, beautiful scenery approached the bedside, respectfully knelt down to say hello.


    "Get up." The brow of emperor Jing has never been relaxed.


    "Ah Jiu, why is that so?" Sharp eyes direct at the good day and beautiful scenery.


    As soon as they got up, they immediately knelt down again because of emperor Jing''s low and authoritative question.


    "Emperor, because you have been poisoned by the poisonous insects, father Ji will detoxify you with the help of Dr. Li. In the process of treatment, she lost a lot of blood.


    In this process, the enemy attacked secretly, which led to changes in the process of detoxification, and father-in-law Ji sent blood to your body again


    Now... Father Ji hasn''t woken up. He has been in a coma for two days. "


    After listening to the beautiful day and beautiful scenery, Emperor Jing looked at the bedside.


    When he woke up, he did smell a sweet smell in the air.


    It''s the smell of blood. I thought it was a military camp. It''s normal.


    Now he knew he was wrong.


    Where is the taste of others? It''s the blood of the little woman around.


    There''s a dark color just beside the bed.


    The brown mark on the ground is still obvious.


    Emperor Jing could not help but hold his hand, which was still in a coma, tightly and forcefully.


    "It''s doctor Li."


    "Yes." Liangchen immediately got up and walked out.


    Emperor Jing looked at the pale people around him with pity and remorse in his eyes.


    Between them never said like, love words.


    Because of her attitude, she is not affectionate.

 Chapter 1334

    I thought she was cold-hearted. I thought she had only awe and no feelings for him.


    But now the appearance of the other side, King''s heart crisp, a bit moved, a bit happy.


    When Dr. Li arrived, he became frightened.


    It''s only because Dr. Li described the treatment process in more detail than Liangchen and Meijing.


    There is no cure for the poisonous insects, and they will never die.


    As long as the host does not die, it will never come out.


    Even up to now, the poisonous insects in his body still exist.


    Nine Ji let Li Taiyi cut her wrist, the blood to his mouth.


    There''s also a part of the transmission to his severed wrist.


    It''s just to let the poisonous insects move from the heart to other places.


    As for why Jiuji''s blood is needed, it''s only because a few years ago, the two of them fell into the same trap.


    The blood between them has mutual attraction.


    On that day, blood flowed all over the place, because in the middle of treatment, Qingliang Kingdom and manguo came to spy.


    In this process, the dead bug is startled, and the other party finally transfers and returns to his heart again.


    So Jiuji had to bleed again.


    At that time, she was still very sober and clenched her teeth so that Dr. Li cut off her other wrist.


    Emperor Jing took mi you Ning''s other hand out of the quilt.


    The thick bandage stung his eyes.


    He knew that without her, he would not exist now.


    Hearing the words of Dr. Li, Emperor Jing''s heart ached when he thought of the scene of blood flowing all over the place.


    It was so dense that he could hardly breathe.


    When Li Taiyi saw that emperor Jing was like this, he could not bear it in his eyes.


    Because there''s one more thing he didn''t say.


    After thinking about it, I don''t think it''s the crime of deceiving you.


    His voice is high several degrees, "emperor, I still have a matter to report back!"


    Emperor Jing looked at the person in his arms with a gentle look.


    Hold the person in the arms, the other side also did not have any movement, if in the past certainly woke up.


    Now this kind of appearance let him heartache, let him blame himself, let him do not know how to do.


    After hearing what Dr. Li said, Emperor Jing didn''t have much emotion.


    Now he just wants her to wake up.


    There''s nothing heavier than the person in your arms.


    "He said A calm tone.


    Li Tai Yi wiped the sweat on his head. "Emperor, father Ji still has five years to live..."


    As soon as emperor Jing heard about the woman in his arms, his eagle like eyes shot at Dr. Li.


    When Li Taiyi put his eyes on him, he clearly felt the killing intention.


    The feeling that made him die on the spot made him unable to say what he would say next.


    "You make it clear to me word by word!"


    Emperor Jing couldn''t help exerting himself on his hand. He felt that the person in his arms was closer to him. Then he let go, for fear that he would hurt him.


    "Back to... Back to the emperor, when Duke Ji sends blood to you again, the dead bug runs out of you and directly enters Duke Ji''s body. At the beginning, Duke Ji said with a smile, it''s good


    But who knows, you also have a dead poisonous insect in your body. I''m afraid that the people of the barbarian Kingdom have killed two poisonous insects for fear that you won''t be caught. So... Father Ji still has five years to go... "


    "Shut up Emperor Jing angrily interrupted Li Taiyi''s later words.


    He didn''t want to hear the other person''s next words.


    His face was blue with anger and remorse.


    Who is to blame? If it wasn''t for saving him, the person in my arms would have lived a long life.


    Emperor Jing closed his eyes and held the man in his arms tightly.


    At this time, he did not know how to comfort himself.

 Chapter 1335

    But the thin body in his arms, let his heart like a needle.


    All of a sudden, Emperor Jing had a flash of inspiration.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Dr. Li with oppressive eyes.


    "How many years do I have to live?"


    Li Tai Yi''s body trembled and the corners of his mouth closed tightly. He didn''t dare to speak.


    And his attitude, but let King''s face a little better.


    The corner of his lips even slightly raised, "am I only five years old?"


    Doctor Li banged his head when he heard the speech, "Wei Chen should die, Wei Chen should die..."


    This is the default, but emperor Jing was relieved.


    That''s good, too.


    Live and die together


    Emperor Jing didn''t embarrass Dr. Li. He asked him to look for more body tonic herbs to use in his diet.


    He wants to get better soon and take care of Jiuji.


    At the same time, I also want to settle this account with qingliangguo and manguo.


    That night, Emperor Jing got out of bed.


    He appeared in the barracks in armor.


    The heavy atmosphere of the barracks was soon cheerful.


    Emperor Jing said some inspiring words, and even said that he wanted to win Qingliang and manguo and unify the country.


    It''s the ambition of an emperor and the strength of a country.


    But obviously, everyone misunderstood.


    Emperor Jing just wanted revenge for his father-in-law Ji.


    He does not allow anyone to hurt his heart, the people on the cusp can still exist safely.


    Although it is to save him, Jiuji will do so.


    But this account, if you want to count in the cool country and man country.


    There is no need for these two small countries to exist in the future.


    That night, all the soldiers in the barracks were inspired and cried out, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor.".


    Emperor Jing was bitter in his heart. He had only five years to live.


    At the thought of people who live and die together, the bitterness becomes insignificant.


    On the third day, miyuning finally woke up.


    When she woke up, Jingdi was not around. She had gone to the front line.


    "Father Ji, you are awake!"


    As Hong Xiu enters the main account, he sees mi you Ning sitting up.


    On that pale face, turned to keep in the tent of Tianxiang a few humanitarian: "father-in-law Ji wake up, fast will be hot meal side up, boiling medicine can be out of the oven."


    "Yes


    Good day, beautiful scenery to prepare meals and medicine.


    Hong Xiu and Tian Xiang come into the main tent to serve mi you Ning.


    "How many days have I been sleeping?"


    Miyuning leaned feebly against the bed, and there was still a sting in his wrists.


    "Three days." Red sleeve gently wipe her hands.


    For the woman in front of them, their hearts are recognized.


    When the other party saved emperor Jing one after another, they recognized her as half master.


    Although there are many people who lay down their lives for the emperor around him.


    But they didn''t have the courage of the woman in front of them.


    The blood shed on that day was really frightening. They thought each other had gone like this several times.


    I know for the first time that a person can shed so much blood.


    "It''s been three days..." mi you Ning whispered.


    On that day, even if mi Youning knew from the soul that he would not die.


    But looking at so much blood coming out, I thought I couldn''t hold on.


    I didn''t expect that she really survived.


    That day''s blood really flowed to the limit, almost exhausted.


    Under the service of Hong Xiu and Tian Xiang, mi you Ning simply wiped her body.


    She can''t take a bath now, so she has to wipe it off.


    Liangchen and Meijing enter the camp with a meal of herbs.

 Chapter 1336

    "Just now I heard that this battle was won again. The emperor cut off the head of man Khan!"


    Beautiful scenery entered the main account and began to shout.


    If it was before, she would be despised and blocked by the other three.


    But after hearing her words, Liangchen, Hongxiu and Tianxiang didn''t stop them, and even indulged them.


    Miyuning''s mouth curved slightly when he heard the beautiful words.


    This time, Emperor Jing escaped from death. I think he will fight back with all his strength.


    I hope the war will end soon.


    It''s too cold here.


    Mi you Ning can''t help pulling the brocade quilt on his body.


    Liangchen and Meijing put their meals on the table, then pulled down the bed to serve mi Youning.


    "Have you heard when the emperor will return to camp?"


    Hearing mi you Ning''s question, Liang Chen and Mei Jing shake their heads one after another.


    They didn''t inquire about it.


    But now that we have won the battle, it means that the army is coming back soon.


    The battlefield is not far away.


    Miyuning didn''t ask any more questions. He ate safely under the service of several people.


    Although added medicinal materials, the diet is more nutritious, but she can not eat too much.


    I only ate half of my usual food and stopped.


    "I can''t eat any more. Let''s go."


    Tea a look at the table did not move how much food, the face showed the urgent color.


    "How much have you just eaten? Drink a bowl of red dates and ginseng soup again. The soup has been boiled for two hours."


    Mi you Ning nodded with a smile at the anxious faces of the four people in front of him.


    After drinking the soup, miyuning was relieved.


    I really can''t eat any more.


    I haven''t eaten these days. I''ve lost my appetite.


    While the four palace maids are busy, mi you Ning calls for Xiao hun''er.


    "Little soul, how is emperor Jing''s body?"


    "It''s good. It''s good to trade life for life."


    There is something strange about this.


    Mi you Ning picked to pick eyebrow, "listen to you this tone, how don''t seem to treat him too much, originally but you put forward to save King''s method."


    "Who knows you will be implicated! Do you know that at the end of the deathtrap, ordinary people can''t bear the pain! "


    Quit soul hair, tone is very angry.


    On hearing the words of Jie Hun, mi you Ning laughed instead.


    I''m worried about her.


    "It''s OK, as long as the power of the soul is in hand, I can still bear this sin. Even if I can''t help it, there are still you!"


    "..." abstain from the spirit.


    "By the way, how long can I live?"


    At this time, Hong Xiu brought a bowl of medicine to mi you Ning and said, "it''s time for you to drink the medicine."


    Tianxiang squats and a plate of candied fruit comes.


    It seems that this medicine is hard to swallow.


    Miyuning wrinkled his nose and looked at the bowl of medicine in Hongxiu''s hand. He was very disgusted.


    "Three years to go, five years for emperor Jing."


    When he heard that they had different lifespans, MI Youning was puzzled. "Why did he live five years and I live three?"


    Ask the soul at the same time, will also tea in the hands of the drug side up.


    "Because the next two years are very hard, I will let you out of the task world as soon as three years arrive." The tone of abstinence cannot be refused.


    "... all right."


    Miyuning takes the medicine to his mouth, shakes his head and drinks it all.


    At the end of the drink, miyuning quickly reached out from Tianxiang''s plate and took out two candied fruits to his mouth.


    "It''s so hard..."


    Mi you Ning''s words made Hong Xiu and Tian Xiang smile.


    People in front of them are afraid of taking medicine. They know that each other''s expression is vivid and makes people laugh.


    Fearing that she would not be able to support herself, they waited on MI Youning to lie on the bed and rest.

 Chapter 1337

    Emperor Jingdi responded by riding a horse and saw the beautiful scenery from a distance.


    When they appeared at the entrance of the barracks, Emperor Jing speeded up.


    The horse should stop in front of the two, and the horse should lean in front of their faces.


    "What''s the matter?" The tone of emperor Jing was a little urgent.


    At this time, his body is full of blood, can not tell whether it is the enemy or his.


    The smell of blood is strong to pungent.


    Liangchen and Meijing knelt down immediately and quickly said, "return to the emperor, father Ji wakes up!"


    Sitting on his horse, Emperor Jing was stunned at the news.


    Then the whip in his hand slapped on the flattery unit and rushed into the camp quickly.


    Miyuning couldn''t sleep even when he lay down. He had no energy to think of it.


    She asked the soul to repair her body.


    As soon as the soul of the ring was restored, the tent was lifted away and heavy footsteps came.


    Before miyuning turned his head, he smelled the pungent smell of blood at the end of his nose.


    When Emperor Jing saw the action of the people on the bed, the surprise in his eyes was about to overflow his eyes, and the curve of his mouth was very obvious.


    Just as mi you Ning turned his head, Emperor Jing had already rushed to the bedside.


    "Ah Jiu..."


    Emperor Jing was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. There was a surprise in his face.


    However, mi you Ning''s eyes and eyebrows slightly wrinkled when he saw the emperor''s appearance.


    The smell of blood poured into her nose, making her breathless.


    This is not the place for mi you Ning to frown. There is a scar on the face of emperor Jing.


    Although it''s not deep, it''s also oozing blood.


    "Red tea, add fragrance!"


    In the tent, the two people who had stopped because of emperor Jing stepped forward immediately when they heard mi you Ning''s call.


    "Go and get Dr. Li!"


    King Jing stood by the bed, his eyes staring at mi you Ning, how to see is not enough.


    He reached out to touch the person in front of him.


    When I saw the blood in my hands, I reached into the air and stopped.


    Mi you Ning saw his careful action, slowly sat up, quickly grasped his hand and put it on his face.


    Jingdi''s hands trembled, and he felt his thin face. He was touched by his bloody hands, and his brows wrinkled.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Mi you Ning looked at emperor Jing with a smile and shook his head gently.


    "The emperor is injured here." She reached for her hand and touched it lightly. In front of her, the beautiful face of the man was scratched.


    Emperor Jing reached for her hand and said, "it''s not in the way..."


    Thinking of Li Taiyi''s words, Emperor Jing didn''t know how to tell the people in front of him.


    You have five years to live.


    He can''t say that


    "Emperor, Doctor Li is here."


    Tea back, respectful voice.


    Miyuning took Jingdi''s hand away from his face and said to Li Taiyi, "the emperor is injured. Look."


    Li Taiyi had knelt down to ask for help. However, after hearing mi Youning''s words, he rushed to the emperor Jing with an arrow.


    His worried eyes quickly swept around Jingdi.


    Even though emperor Jing was covered with blood, Dr. Li could see that emperor Jing was not injured.


    His armor was in good condition, and there were no scars on his exposed skin.


    Li Tai Yi had to turn around and look at mi you Ning.


    Although did not make a sound, the meaning of the eyes is to ask, where the emperor was injured.


    Miyuning pointed to Emperor Jingdi''s face.


    Li Taiyi looked in the direction of his finger and saw the scar on the emperor''s face.


    The small scar let Li Taiyi breathe a sigh of relief at the same time, and secretly shook his head.

 Chapter 1338

    Think in the heart, nine Ji is too fussy.


    At the same time, Li took down the medicine box he was carrying and prepared to give the emperor medicine.


    From the beginning to the end, Emperor Jing didn''t give his sight to Dr. Li.


    Tired all over, he wants to rest. He can think of all that Jiuji has done for him. It''s very difficult for him to speak.


    "The emperor will sit down first, and I will give you medicine."


    Dr. Li had prepared the medicine, but it was not convenient to give him the medicine, so he had to make a sound.


    King Wen Yan sat by the bed, his bloody hand holding mi you Ning''s hand.


    When he saw the bloodstain on the other cheek, he put out his other hand to wipe it.


    The hand he wiped was also covered with blood.


    In the end, it just gets dirtier and dirtier.


    When Tianxiang saw this scene, he immediately took out his clean handkerchief, knelt down in front of Jingdi, and raised his hands respectfully.


    Seeing the white and clean handkerchief, Emperor Jing picked it up and wiped it gently.


    Mi you Ning tilted his head, very clever with the action of the man in front of him.


    On one side, Dr. Li applied medicine to Emperor Jing.


    I don''t know when, in such a big camp, only emperor Jing and MI Youning were left.


    Li Taiyi on good medicine quietly quit, even tea, Tianxiang also left.


    Emperor Jing took a deep breath at the smiling eyes of shangmi Youning.


    "I''ll change and talk to you later."


    "Good..."


    Emperor Jing got up and stepped down his armor in the camp.


    Mi you Ning was not half shy and looked at the figure of emperor Jing indifferently.


    Until the other party changed into comfortable clothes, her eyes still showed a look of pity.


    When the emperor turned around, he could not help bending his lips.


    After changing clothes, Emperor Jing went to the wooden basin to wash his face and wipe his blood.


    This is what we prepared before.


    After cleaning himself up, Emperor Jing walks to miyuning with a clean wet handkerchief.


    He bent over to wipe her face, and finally wiped his hands.


    This is the first time that emperor Jing took care of people.


    Even the emperor''s younger brother didn''t enjoy his service.


    Mi you Ning also saw that the man''s action in front of him was very strange.


    She did not break, but funny looking at the eyes, more and more embarrassed man.


    The other side has something to say, which can be seen from his eyes.


    But until emperor Jing sat by the bed for a long time, he didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    Two people''s hands have been holding each other, pulling each other, no one can get in.


    "Does the emperor have something to say?" Miyuning took the initiative to break the atmosphere.


    Emperor Jing held her hand tightly.


    Miyuning took another hand and patted him placidly.


    Although her beautiful face was thin, it still moved emperor Jing.


    Emperor Jing lowered his eyes and pressed down the palpitation in his heart. He opened his mouth and could not speak.


    Miyuning is waiting quietly. She knows what the other party is going to say.


    But she can''t take the initiative to speak out, can only wait for each other to speak.


    "There''s no solution to the poisonous insects. Once I''m attacked, I''ll never die. I have five years to live..."


    With that, Emperor Jing looked up at mi you Ning.


    The deep eyes looked at mi you Ning, especially her eyes, not missing anything.


    However, he will be disappointed in the end.


    The smile on miyuning''s face remained unchanged from beginning to end.


    "Well, does that mean that I also... Only have five years to live?" A very definite tone.


    Emperor Jing opened his mouth, but his voice couldn''t make a sound.


    He understood that everyone in front of him knew it and knew it at a glance.

 Chapter 1339

    She is very smart, smart let him heartache.


    Especially the affirmative tone.


    Why know such result, still so indifferent.


    Miyuning seemed to know what emperor Jingdi thought. She held each other''s hands in her hands.


    Looking back on the life of the original owner and the years when she lost her memory.


    "Emperor, do you know that Jiuji''s life was given by you? I want to climb up because of the bullying of Bai Guifei, but I was chosen by Tongxin to save you.


    Later, I made a mistake because I was flattered and arrogant. I was not moved out of Qianqing palace. Even the master taught me attentively. Even the only life-saving benefactor was arranged to the imperial dining room by the master because of your instructions.


    The identity was discovered by you, later... Later, because of the arrival of manguo, in order to return to your side, I made a clever plan, and clearly what you know was accepted.


    Later, my daughter was found, and now I''ve come to this step... "


    When Emperor Jing heard her words, there was tenderness in his eyes.


    "I''ve been content all my life. I''m nine thousand years old. You''re the biggest one in the palace.


    Walking around the capital, who can see that I''m not bowing and bowing? Even if it''s your brother, the king of Jin will be polite to me.


    I''ll be content in my life. Without you, I won''t be Jiuji. It''s a pity that the injustice of heaven has made you suffer so much. "


    What miyuning said was true feelings, while emperor Jing had mixed feelings.


    He holds people in his arms, hugs them hard, and wants to rub them into his body.


    Hoarse choking voice sounded, "how lucky... To meet you."


    "I''m lucky." Miyuning''s witty reply.


    "Next life, I will find you and be with you."


    This is the most straightforward love story that emperor Jing said.


    Miyuning did not answer well or not.


    Because it''s something she can''t hold on to.


    So she pretended not to answer and not to answer the topic.


    "How are you?" Jingdi obviously didn''t want to let her go.


    Mi you Ning''s chin rested on Jing Di''s shoulder, and his face wrinkled when he heard it.


    She didn''t like the topic.


    But the man holding her is obviously waiting for her answer.


    "Ah Jiu, we are still together in the next life. You don''t mean Sansheng, let''s continue to meet."


    Miyuning patted the man on the shoulder, "who can say clearly in the next life? As long as you find me, you will be together with me."


    Emperor Jing wanted to ask why he was pestering her.


    Then I thought about the previous sentence. Who can make it clear in the next life.


    There are still five years left for them to cherish.


    King released mi you Ning and lay side by side on the bed with her.


    Think of the next border arrangements.


    "I''ve asked the emperor''s younger brother to come quickly. We''ll leave the border affairs to him. When he arrives, we''ll go back to Beijing.


    After going back, the construction of the imperial mausoleum will be speeded up. I promise that you will have a place in the imperial mausoleum. "


    Such a promise is a great favor for Jiuji.


    But for mi you Ning, it doesn''t matter at all.


    She was not the original owner and didn''t care about what happened behind her.


    After thinking about it, he pretended to be excited and said, "thank you, Emperor. This is a blessing that the slave has cultivated for several generations."


    Although miyuning''s expression was perfect, Jingdi still found that there was not too much excitement in her eyes.


    He can''t hold on to this man.


    Now what we can do is to hold each other tightly and stay with him forever.


    Even after death, we should see her around us.


    This man is his and can''t escape.

 Chapter 1340

    Three years later.


    The palace in the capital.


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish! What do I want you to do? "


    Inside the Qianqing palace, there came the deafening roar of emperor Jing.


    What made emperor Jing so angry? In this deep palace, there was no one else except nine thousand years old.


    We need to talk about it slowly.


    Since emperor Jing accepted Qingliang and manguo three years ago, there has been no war in a great country.


    In the past three years, he has been cultivating himself in the palace, and even made the eldest prince the crown prince.


    When he was young, he was taught the art of the emperor, and he went to court every day.


    Now the crown prince is ten years old, and he can handle the government affairs at the age of ten.


    The prince, the emperor''s only son, was favored by the emperor.


    Even the king of Jin was very fond of the little prince, and he was even more fond of his life than he is today.


    However, just yesterday, Emperor Jing and the little prince went to court. When he passed by the imperial garden, something happened.


    The first eunuch, Jiuji, fainted at the age of 9000.


    It is said that at that time, Emperor Jing''s attitude was like the collapse of the sky. He rushed the prince to the Qianqing palace with someone in his arms.


    From yesterday to today, all the doctors in Taiji hospital were summoned, but no one knew the cause of Jiuji.


    There is weak breathing, but no symptoms, into a coma, unconscious.


    Even Dr. Li was at a loss.


    Emperor Jing waited all night, but he didn''t wait for anyone to wake up.


    "I''m afraid..."


    "Emperor, forgive me..."


    The doctors knelt down one after another and spoke in fear.


    However, this is not what emperor Jing wanted to hear.


    "Here comes the king of Jin!" There was a shout outside the door.


    "I have seen the Emperor..."


    The king of Jin walked into the former palace and saluted for the first time. After that, he did not wait for the king to get up and approach.


    "How''s it going?"


    Emperor Jing reached out to press the center of his eyebrows and looked in the direction of his bedroom.


    Looking at the attitude of the emperor brother, the king of Jin knew that the situation was not objective.


    Glancing at the kneeling doctor, "since you can''t cure it, go to find someone who can cure it. I don''t believe that no one in the world can cure it!"


    "I''m afraid..."


    "A bunch of rubbish! What''s the use of asking you! You know how to be scared, you know how to plead guilty, but you can cure people! "


    Emperor Jing heard his brother''s angry voice in his ear, and his eyes were a little frail.


    Suddenly, he looked in the direction of Dr. Li.


    Doctor Li was pale and in a trance. All the doctors knelt down, but he was standing in the palace.


    At this time, the other party''s attitude is obviously wrong, very wrong.


    When Emperor Jing thought of his conjecture, his face turned white.


    Regardless of his own dignity, as well as the past calm and elegant, he rushed to Dr. Li.


    Holding each other''s Taiyi dress collar, "do you... Do you know anything?"


    Li Taiyi''s body trembled when he was pulled by the collar of emperor Jing.


    "Emperor... Emperor..." he was too excited to speak.


    Uneasiness, fear, fear


    The other side''s look was fully seen by Emperor Jing, which made him more clear that it was really related to the speculation.


    Emperor Jing opened the collar of Doctor Li and muttered to himself, "it''s not five years! It''s only three years... "


    "Bang!" Dr. Li knelt on the ground.


    "I don''t know. Now the situation of father-in-law Ji is the same as that of... When you were sick."


    It''s good that he didn''t say this. As soon as he said this, Emperor Jing kicked Dr. Li''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1341

    "Not five years! Why did you get sick in only three years


    Anger, proper anger, but Li Taiyi can only bear.


    The king of Jin changed his face when he heard his brother''s words.


    Three years ago, when Emperor Jing came back from the battlefield, he told him everything.


    Including each other, it''s only five years.


    Now when I heard the words of my brother and Dr. Li, the king of Jin naturally knew what it was.


    He was even more excited than emperor Jing, and his face turned blue.


    If Jiuji gets sick, is it the emperor brother.


    "Dr. Li, you have made it clear to me! What do you mean you don''t know? " The king of Jin came to Dr. Li.


    He squatted down and asked word by word.


    "Chen... Chen still needs to observe for a day."


    Dr. Li admitted his life and closed his eyes, waiting for the final verdict.


    Now he''s a little sure that the reason why Jiuji is in a coma is that she was touched by the poisonous insects.


    Emperor Jing went to his bedroom in despair.


    He didn''t accept what Dr. Li said.


    It''s only three years.


    How could he and she be like this


    The other doctors kneeling on the ground could not understand the riddles of the emperor, the king of Jin and the doctor Li.


    Although people are curious, they also hold the attitude that more is better than less.


    Just a few noticed the attitude of emperor Jing, and found that the other side was lost, as well as that kind of heart like death.


    This day... Isn''t it going to change again


    Emperor Jing sat in front of the Dragon bed, looking at the sleeping woman, his deep eyes showed the pain of depression.


    Reluctant to give up, unwilling, pity, pain poured out one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Jingdi and others were in pain or helpless.


    Miyuning has returned to the soul space.


    She sat on the soft couch of the space, sitting lazily and casually, "little soul, you are not very authentic."


    Ring soul floats on one side, back to mi you Ning, eyes in front of the colorful glazed stone.


    "Host, this plane task has been completed, and the power of soul has been obtained.


    The next plane is more dangerous. You need to be fully prepared because I won''t go with you


    The voice of the soul is low, without the usual jumping off.


    Miyuning looks at his soul, penetrates his shapeless palm with his fingers, and caresses his nails with interest.


    That kind of attitude that didn''t listen to the words of Jie soul made Yu Guang''s face distorted.


    "Oh..." after a while, miyuning answered.


    She rose from her soft couch and floated to the soul.


    When you come to the side of the ring soul, quickly move.


    "Ouch! It hurts... Stop it


    Mi you Ning quickly takes out his hand, grabs Jie Hun''s ear and turns it around. The painful opponent keeps begging for mercy.


    "Little soul, you are brave enough to bring me here without saying a word and give me a deep look. Who can you show me.


    This plane, you see the brain watt! How dare you pretend to be a wolf with a big tail


    After struggling for a long time, he didn''t escape. Finally, he had to break his soul.


    Soul body breaking can''t form reality, so it''s easy to escape.


    "Host! You will lose me like this Xiao HUNER angrily points at mi you Ning and accuses him.


    The loss of God!


    Miyuning took a look at xiaohun''er.


    "I don''t know what to say..."


    Small soul son crooked a crooked head, "say."


    Mi you Ning''s mouth bumped up and down, which made Xiao Hun Er angry.

 Chapter 1342

    Mi you Ning''s mouth bumped up and down, which made Xiao Hun Er angry.


    "Little soul, do you know that you are stupid."


    "..." to abstain from the spirit


    He didn''t know. He didn''t want to know at all.


    He was wrong


    He shouldn''t give each other a chance to talk.


    "Host, you have lost me, you go, I don''t want to play for you."


    Mi you Ning casually smile, in exchange for the small soul son''s angry stare.


    "One year, give me another year."


    After thinking about it, Jie Hun nodded, "time is running out. The last plane makes mistakes in time, up to one year."


    Mi you''d rather drop her eyes than let Jie soul see the look in her eyes.


    If it was before, she would leave without saying a word.


    But now she had a different feeling in her heart.


    I don''t want to leave.


    The concern after leaving, as well as that person bear, this is what she wants to think, also don''t want to see.


    "One more thing, host, I can''t follow you for the next task. You need to finish it yourself."


    "Well, I see."


    "Are you sure in a year? If I go back, I can follow you for another year on the next plane. "


    "Little soul, you are too wordy..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Nine thousand years old is ill.


    The emperor has been in a coma for three days.


    These days, Emperor Jing did not go to court and left everything to the 10-year-old prince.


    Every day, Emperor Jing stood by his father-in-law Ji, which was in the eyes of all the slaves in the Qianqing palace.


    In the emperor''s mind, Duke Ji really occupies a certain position.


    Even the king of Jin was very interested in his existence.


    The atmosphere in the court is the same as before, but a little more cautious.


    No one knows what Jingdi will do next.


    I only heard that there was an endless stream of imperial doctors in Qianqing palace every day, all of them went to serve nine thousand year olds.


    Looking at the pale, breathing woman on the bed, no one knows the pain in the heart of emperor Jing.


    The next day, Dr. Li confirmed that the poisonous insects had broken out.


    When the poisonous insect attacks, it means to... Die.


    How can emperor Jing accept this result.


    He and she have not yet... No further.


    He had not told his little eunuch that he liked her.


    In this life, in addition to father and mother, there are also emperor''s younger brother.


    This is the first person he likes.


    "Brother..."


    I don''t know when, the king of Jin went to the dormitory.


    When Emperor Jing heard his words, his eyes were slightly red, and he never left the man on the Dragon bed.


    He didn''t dare to look away for fear that he would never see each other again.


    "Brother Huang, I''ve gone to the folk to find a famous doctor, Jiuji... She will be fine."


    Even the king of Jin said this with some uncertainty.


    Emperor Jing sighed, "you have a heart."


    He reached for his soft, unresponsive hand and suddenly asked, "what happened to the imperial mausoleum?"


    King Wen Yan of Jin clenched his lips and said, "it''s finished."


    "That''s good... That''s good..." emperor Jing bent his lips slightly.


    He still remembers his promise three years ago.


    After the king of Jin left, Emperor Jing sat in his original position, still motionless.


    Looking at the face that seemed to fall into a deep sleep, Emperor Jing finally couldn''t hold on.


    Three days later, if he doesn''t wake up, it''s time for him to prepare for the future.


    He didn''t want to, didn''t want to, and didn''t want to.


    Slightly red eyes become moist, mouth tightly pursed.


    "Ah Jiu, wake up, wake up, OK?"


    "If you want to leave first, what should I do..."


    Emperor Jing climbed onto the Dragon bed and held mi you Ning tightly.

 Chapter 1343

    Each other''s body does not have any movement, can only let him hold.


    Emperor Jing stretched out his hand and put mi you Ning''s arm around his waist, as if he had been nestled in his arms before.


    But the hands soon slipped down.


    King can only one hand imprison her hand, the other hand will force people into his arms.


    Want to make some, the other side also good nestle in his arms fell asleep.


    As long as the other person wakes up, everything will be OK.


    "Ah Jiu, wake up..."


    "I like you and I''m happy with you. How can you leave me one..."


    In such a big bedroom, the choking voice of emperor Jing rang out.


    King fell into a sad mood, did not find the hands in the waist gradually forced.


    When miyuning woke up, he heard the choking voice of emperor Jing.


    Even if the other party tried to suppress, she still heard clearly.


    After all, the distance between them is so close.


    "Ah Jiu..."


    Jingdi is still murmuring her name.


    "Emperor, I am here."


    "Ah Jiu..." emperor Jing is still calling.


    Miyuning replied with a smile, "yes, I am."


    This time her voice went up one degree.


    The person holding her was stiff and relaxed slowly.


    King put his head on mi you Ning''s shoulder socket and closed his eyes after hearing the response.


    "Ah Jiu?" He called again tentatively.


    "Emperor, I am here."


    Jingdi''s heart beat slowly accelerated, which showed that the other party was very excited.


    After a long time, Emperor Jing released the man in his arms and opened the distance between them.


    Looking at the beautiful smiling face, the excited face of emperor Jing calmed down as much as possible.


    But the facial expression that he tried to suppress made his handsome face distorted.


    Thinking of what he had just done, Jingdi''s earlobes turned red slowly.


    Mi you Ning held emperor Jing''s waist very close, "emperor, I had a dream."


    She nestled in the man''s arms and told her dreams.


    "I dream that our hair has turned gray. We are sitting on the couch in the sun and enjoying ourselves, while Xiao Qinzi is chatting. We are chatting not far away about good days, beautiful scenery, red sleeves and fragrance.


    Their hair has turned white. We are old, old... "


    When Emperor Jing heard the words, he shook his hand and held people in his arms.


    "What a dream."


    "Yes, I dream that we will grow old together."


    Emperor Jing closed his eyes, and the tears from the corner of his eyes came down after all.


    Tears fall to the quilt and make it dizzy.


    They never have a chance to grow old together. They never have a chance.


    Such a dream, he never dare to expect.


    He couldn''t bear to die.


    Reluctant, he could not bear to see the person in his arms.


    They hugged each other tightly in bed, and no one came to disturb their warm and sad relationship.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine thousand years old.


    Everyone was relieved.


    Since Jiuji''s illness, Emperor Jing completely handed over the government to the prince and the king of Jin.


    He and Jiuji are together every day, like glue, inseparable.


    Every day, they get closer to death.


    In the 11th year of Jingsheng, he died at the age of 9000.


    In this year, great changes took place in the court.


    Emperor Jing died and the 11 year old prince ascended the throne.


    It is said that nine thousand years old and Emperor Jing are a pair of lovers who will never die.


    Nine thousand year old father-in-law Ji, as a eunuch, has a beautiful appearance and a gorgeous appearance, which makes many people amazing.


    It is said that emperor Jing was attracted to his appearance.


    But someone came forward to argue.


    It is said that when Ji Gonggong was a little eunuch, he had a life-saving grace to Emperor Jing.


    Later, no barbarian kingdom came to demonstrate, and even more, a song of etiquette was used to make it retreat.


    That song is still the work of everyone in the street.


    This is more than that. Even later, Ji Gonggong became 9000 years old, and became an existence under one person and above ten thousand people.


    She resolutely secretly went to the battlefield to accompany emperor Jing.


    It is said that emperor Jing was seriously injured on the battlefield. It was Duke Ji who came forward to save him.


    After all, hearsay is hearsay. No one knows the truth.


    Even today''s weak emperor did not know until he was an adult and read history books.


    It is said that the nine thousand year old is actually a woman, but also a man deeply loved by his father.


    The love between them was once envied by later generations.

 Chapter 1344

    Jinfu is a miserable man in the harem.


    Although his name is so festive, his experience has nothing to do with his name.


    His family was poor. When he was ten years old, he sold it and got a knife into the palace.


    Later, for various reasons, he was sent to the Jingshi room, where he saw all kinds of crazy people.


    A lot of people can''t stand cruel means and are tortured and crazy.


    With the passage of time, Jinfu''s heart is also slowly distorted, cold hearted.


    Until he was 13 years old, he saw the dirty things in the harem, which was the means of intrigue among the ladies in the harem.


    Unfortunately, he became a victim.


    That night, Jinfu was bagged and thrown into a remote pool.


    There were stones in the sack, and he could not swim up until he sank to the bottom of the water.


    He''s going to die, he thought.


    However, there is no way out.


    When he was about to sink into the bottom of the water, the sack broke and Jinfu went upstream desperately.


    He''s alive.


    This night was a crucial turning point in his fate.


    He met the ninth prince.


    The emperor''s favorite prince.


    "Who are you?"


    A man with a sharp sword stood by the pond and stopped Jinfu in the water.


    Behind him was the ninth prince in his royal uniform.


    This year, Jinfu met his life-saving benefactor, who is also the lover of his life in the future.


    The other side is the accompaniment of the ninth Prince and the bodyguard, Chu mu.


    Later, Jinfu was arranged to clean the imperial garden.


    Seven years in a row.


    This is the convenience Chu Mu gave him.


    Jinfu is very grateful for meeting each other occasionally in the palace.


    His dark mood changed.


    My heart is looking forward to seeing Chu Mu every day.


    Until the ninth prince came of age, Chu Mu followed him to the battlefield.


    At the age of 15, the ninth Prince and Chu Mu went to the battlefield and made a lot of military contributions.


    And he is still doing daily sweeping in the palace, and sometimes he will be punished by all kinds of masters.


    But it doesn''t matter to him.


    This is almost the same for the storm room.


    At the age of 17, Chu Mu came back.


    He looked at each other''s tough face and found one thing.


    He likes him.


    He didn''t remember when he had feelings.


    At the age of 17, he told Chu Mu about his love.


    He didn''t ask for anything, he just wanted to let him know.


    Chu Mu did not give him a response, turned away.


    Later, the other side went to the battlefield again, but disappeared with the ninth prince.


    This disappearance is three years.


    During this period, Chu Mu''s friends asked someone to give him something.


    Jinfu opened it and saw it, tears streaming down his face.


    It turns out that... It turns out that he is not alone.


    After the disappearance of Chu mu, Jin Fu became silent and more self-centered, just like a wooden man.


    Until he met Jiuji.


    After the return of the ninth prince, his life changed dramatically.


    But he did not wait for his lover, his Chu Mu did not come back.


    What the other party gives him through his friends is a love poem.


    "Look back to the flowers,


    I have a dream and never sleep.


    You need butterflies and birds to accompany you in spring,


    When the current does not return, silk wrapped silkworm.


    The lonely shadow wanders alone,


    The spring of the year when we went or stayed is still alive.


    Love is lonely and heartbroken,


    You are in a dilemma. "


    It turned out that Chu Mu had already had feelings for him, but he was too young at that time.


    The other side''s feelings can''t be expressed. He wants to respond when he reveals his feelings.


    However, the ninth prince will go to the battlefield soon, and he will follow him.


    The situation at that time was very dangerous and he didn''t know how to tell.


    Procrastinate again and again until there is no chance to speak.


    Over the years, Jin Fu became the eunuch in charge of the imperial dining room, reaching a height that no one else could reach in his life.


    But he insisted on leaving the palace at the age of 9000.


    He wants to find his Chu mu, his life-saving benefactor and the love of his life.


    Day after day, Jin Fu came to the border for two years and searched for the huge border.


    He firmly believed that his Chu Mu was still alive.


    Jinfu abandoned the glory and wealth, in the border for two years, once the skin tender meat became rough.


    He endured the hard environment and searched day by day.


    After two years at the border, Jin Fu didn''t find the person he was looking for, so he decided to find another place.

 Chapter 1345

    Jinfu finally decided to visit the border of neighboring countries.


    On this day, he took a rest in the teahouse.


    "Boss, a bowl of water, a big cake."


    "Good!"


    In such a place as the border, it''s good to have drinking water and full pasta.


    Although the cake is dry and hard to swallow, although there is yellow sand at the bottom of the water, Jinfu does not dislike it at all.


    He also asked for a bowl, poured out the clean water, soaked the hard dry cake in the water and swallowed it in a big mouthful.


    If you don''t eat, you have no physical strength. If you don''t have physical strength, you can''t find his Chu mu.


    "Damn it! I have never seen such a beautiful girl! Next time, it''s really exciting... "


    "Yes, it''s delicious and spicy, hahaha..."


    At this moment, from a distance came a few people dressed in soldiers to serve.


    Looking at their clothes, Jinfu knew that they were soldiers of his own country.


    The boss saw several army masters and welcomed them with a smile.


    "Daniel! Daniel, come on, come on out


    The rough looking man at the head said hello to the boss with a smile, "the boss''s business is good."


    "Make do with it, or just the same?"


    "Well." The man took out a few pence and gave it to the boss, "brothers are thirsty, two more bowls of water."


    The boss took the money and said, "good, good..."


    However, he turned his head and cried impatiently, "Daniel! Daniel, you are dead inside


    Jinfu quickly finished eating, left money, packed up and left.


    He thought about where to go next.


    "Give flowers... Flowers look back only... Just wait..."


    In this way, Jin Fu''s ears were filled with a harsh voice.


    The voice is very strange, the other side''s stumbling words, but let him stop.


    "Daniel, get some tea!"


    "Ah? Oh, oh... "


    The husky voice sounded again, and Jinfu was sure that he was not familiar with it.


    But I still can''t help turning around.


    Only because the other side''s stumbling poem is exactly the love poem Chu Mu gave him at the beginning.


    "I''m... Dreamy... Never... Never sleepy..."


    Just when Jinfu turned around, he saw the back of Daniel who was called by the boss and turned away.


    And the other side''s mouth, still spit out Jinfu''s verses.


    "You... You stop!"


    Jinfu yelled in a trembling and loud voice at the back of the man who called Daniel.


    The man didn''t stop, but the boss and several soldiers looked at him.


    Jinfu saw that the man didn''t stop. He quickly ran after him.


    When the boss saw this, he stopped him immediately? My guest, what are you doing


    Jinfu narrowed his eyes and directed his sharp and murderous eyes at the boss, "get out of the way!"


    Cold voice, let the boss involuntarily get away from the body.


    Although Jin Fu left the violence room, he was still cruel in his heart.


    After climbing in the palace for so many years, his hands had already been covered with blood.


    Daniel seems to have heard the boss''s voice, and finally turned around.


    Jinfu also saw each other''s face destroyed.


    Even if it''s beyond recognition, even if the other person''s eyes are confused, even if.


    Jinfu recognized that this man was the Chu Mu He was looking for.


    "Chu mu..." tears left uncontrollably.


    Daniel panicked when he saw Jinfu''s tears.


    He walked quickly to Jinfu and wiped his tears clumsily, "don''t, don''t cry..."


    "You big fool!"


    Jinfu fell into Daniel''s arms.


    The boss looked at the soldiers around him stupidly.


    Daniel was picked up by the boss. When he woke up, he had no memory. Everyone around him knew that.


    In the present situation, it seems that relatives have come to look for them.


    On this day, Jinfu is no longer on his own.


    He gave his boss a lot of money, and he was followed by a man who only knew how to giggle.


    "Why do you agree to go with me?" Asked the little man.


    Silly big a face silly smile, "hi... Like you..."


    Then he blushed and lowered his head.


    The thin man laughed and scolded: "fool!"


    "Not stupid, not stupid, hehe..."


    He finally found him.


    He still loves him even if he destroys his face and is stupid.


    Just live.


    To live is to hope.


    Sunset, twilight will pull their back very long.


    The years are quiet and the world is safe.

 Chapter 1346

    The dark night, Longquan Town staged a chase.


    A group of people chasing a woman with torches in their hands.


    "In the front, quick! Get her


    "Huang Ying, don''t run..."


    "Let go of Xiaocui..."


    This time, miyuning went directly to the mission world.


    As soon as she entered the task world, she kept running, running all the time.


    She was not the only one who ran, but also dragged a "half dead" woman in her hand.


    "Huang Ying, brother Ashan doesn''t like you any more. Don''t do this... Please let me go!"


    The woman she dragged forward begged.


    Miyuning doesn''t know what''s going on right now.


    "Huang Ying, don''t run away! Let Xiaocui go... "


    "Stop..."


    There are still people chasing behind.


    Miyuning saw the moonlight not far away, shining on the water, and his heart suddenly became a little frightened.


    It''s like there''s a monster with a big mouth open in front of her. As long as she gets closer, she will be swallowed.


    Miyuning clearly knows that fear is what this body has.


    Hearing the sound coming closer and closer behind, miyuning gritted his teeth and went on.


    In this short time, miyuning began to receive the memory of the original owner.


    As the pool in front of him drew nearer and nearer, MI Youning finally stopped.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    She is only a few meters away from the black pool in front of her.


    "Huang Ying, please let me go. I won''t marry brother Ashan. Please let me go..."


    When she came to heishuitan, Xiaocui began to beg for mercy.


    The fear in her eyes is very real, and her body is still shaking. She looks at the black pool in front of her in horror.


    Even ignoring the rope in miyuning''s hand, he broke away and stepped back.


    She''s scared. She''s scared.


    "Huang Ying, I''m not going to marry. Really, let me go back..."


    Mi you Ning narrowed her eyes to listen to Xiao Cui''s words, but her eyes looked at the endless pool.


    The lake named heishuitan is a forbidden area in Longquan town.


    The body of the original owner is afraid of the black pool in front of her because she is buried here.


    Miyuning''s expression was so solemn that he stepped back from the black water pool in front of him.


    It''s because the last time I entered the mission world, it was here that I failed.


    There is a dragon in the black pool.


    "Huang Ying! Huang Ying, let me go


    "I''m not going to marry. I''ll retire when I get back..."


    The people behind are about to catch up. Xiaocui is still begging for mercy.


    Miyuning listened to Xiaocui''s plea for mercy, and her pretty eyes and eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    "Shut up


    She turned to Xiaocui and said fiercely.


    The latter shut up immediately because of her tone.


    Miyuning''s brain is running fast, thinking about how to avoid the dragon.


    Looking at the calm surface of the lake, miyuning felt that it was not too late to leave.


    Maybe the dragon was not disturbed. Just leave quietly.


    Thinking about this, she turns around with the rope that binds Xiaocui and goes to meet the people who are chasing her.


    There is a dragon in front and a pursuer behind.


    It''s safer to pursue soldiers.


    Just as miyuning wanted to step back and chose to walk towards the villagers, the pool behind him changed.


    Moonlight shining on the surface of the lake, saw such a big wave flashing.


    Miyuning''s ears moved slightly, his face changed, and his steps quickened.


    She even threw away the rope that led Xiaocui in her hand and rushed forward.


    But in front of Longquan Town, the villagers blocked her from leaving.


    "Huang Ying! Xiaocui! Where did you get Xiaocui? "

 Chapter 1347

    "Where''s Xiaocui? Where''s my Xiaocui? "


    Suddenly a middle-aged man stood up and walked up to miyuning and shook her body.


    The other side was very emotional, and the blood in his eyes made him clench his teeth.


    What''s the matter!


    It is also a muddle headed account.


    Two women fight for a husband.


    A man named a Shan is contested by Huang Ying and Xiaocui in Longquan town.


    A Shan once had an affair with Huang Ying for a period of time. Later, I don''t know why he suddenly engaged Xiaocui.


    Xiaocui''s family is engaged in small business, which is much better than Huang Ying who has no father and no scolding.


    Huang Ying knows that a Shan''s parents don''t like her. Later on, she inquires and knows that they get married because Xiao Cui''s family gives them a lot of dowries.


    She resented herself for a moment. She resented that her parents had gone early and that her uncle''s family had not given her a dowry.


    Later, on impulse, Xiaocui was kidnapped.


    I just want Xiaocui to disappear.


    Now the scene on stage is the disaster caused by the original owner.


    "I''m asking you something! Where''s my Xiaocui? Where''s my daughter? "


    The middle-aged man shaking mi you Ning is Xiaocui''s father.


    Miyuning pulled down the hand that had imprisoned her arm.


    "Your daughter is in the back!"


    The man''s eyes changed and rushed to the black pool.


    A few of the villagers behind wanted to hold him, but they were still a little late.


    "Ah..."


    "Help..."


    Not long after Xiaocui''s father ran away, there was a cry of panic behind him.


    The villagers stepped back and their movements showed how scared they were of the black pool in front of them.


    "Wu Wu Wu... Hou..."


    Deafening sound sounded, the sound of the water came.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and ran back.


    Whether it''s the reason of the original owner, she just left Xiaocui. Now she has to bring people back.


    She was so scared of the dragon.


    It seems that it was swallowed by the other party before, leaving some shadows.


    Miyuning''s departure was not stopped.


    When she ran to Xiaocui''s father and daughter, she saw the Golden Dragon at a glance.


    A pair of deer''s horns, snake''s trunk, fish''s tail, eagle''s claws.


    The golden pupils glared at them.


    Seeing the dragon''s true face, MI Youning had some doubts in his eyes.


    It''s clear that the dragon in front of us has become a dragon. Why hasn''t it been listed in the immortal class? Its cultivation has already become an immortal.


    While miyuning was thinking about this, Jiaolong was leaning forward and slowly moved to several people.


    Mi you Ning sees this to collapse to sit on the ground, the father and daughter that hugs tightly kicked one foot.


    "Let''s go!" she said in a low voice


    Jiaolong''s ears and eyes were clear, and he listened to MI Youning''s words.


    He is very angry that strangers disturb his practice.


    When he came out of the water, he decided to swallow the intruder.


    But when hearing the pleasant and strange voice, its golden pupils stare at each other.


    Half of the body remained in the water, and the Golden Dragon''s body held high as if it were still standing.


    Just as the dragon was looking at each other, Xiaocui and her daughter quickly got up and ran on their way.


    Miyuning stood in the moonlight, facing a pair of golden pupils.


    Suddenly, the moonlight hid in the dark clouds, and the dark night came again.


    It was dark all around, just the calls of insects and birds.


    Mi you Ning''s mind moved. He thought that it would be a good time to run away.

 Chapter 1348

    However, there was a movement just at the foot of miyuning, and there was a movement not far away.


    She knew that the news came from Jiaolong.


    She stopped moving immediately.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. Mi Yuning estimates that it may only be a few minutes.


    The moon appeared again.


    In the moonlight, miyuning faced the golden pupil as big as a copper bell.


    Jiaolong had come to her, but she didn''t feel the slightest during this period.


    Thinking of what might happen, MI Youning was in a cold sweat.


    There are some things I''m afraid of


    Miyuning clenched his hands into a fist and bravely faced Jiaolong''s golden pupil.


    One person and one dragon look at each other closely.


    They have different minds.


    Miyuning''s soul power is spreading and ready at any time.


    Even if the original plot track changes, she is still vigilant to prevent being swallowed by Jiaolong.


    In the original story, as soon as Jiaolong comes out of the water, he discovers Huang Ying and comes to her quickly.


    She didn''t even give her a chance to beg for mercy and swallowed people directly.


    Now mi you Ning can''t understand why Jiaolong didn''t move, so he can only be extremely vigilant.


    Jiaolong looked at the woman in front of him in a different state of mind.


    In front of the woman, each other a pair of eyes and memory of the United States Eye fusion.


    There was no fear, no greed, no calculation in her eyes.


    This is a pair of cold and clear, with a defensive look.


    Jiaolong originally intended to eat people, but he hesitated.


    How long has the memory of the beautiful eyes not seen, nearly a hundred years.


    The man''s amazing appearance and a pair of eyes are his favorite.


    Unfortunately, it is a pair of eyes with calculation and greed, even if there is a bit of love inside, but the calculation and greed are too much pressure.


    As like as two peas in the memory, a dragon can''t bear to swallow people.


    It just looks at the woman in front of it and stares into each other''s eyes.


    Heart calculation, when will the other party be scared dizzy.


    Every year at the sacrifice, he would eat a girl''s sacrifice.


    None of those people didn''t pass out in fright.


    Time goes by slowly, one person is alert, one dragon is waiting.


    After a long time, they did not wait for the picture they met.


    "Huang Ying! Huang Ying


    At this time, the cry of the villagers in Longquan town came from behind.


    "Huang Ying..."


    The villagers are still shouting their original names, and MI Youning''s body doesn''t move.


    She couldn''t see through the dragon in front of her and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Jiaolong also heard the voice of the villagers behind him. He turned his golden pupil a few times and slowly retreated to the pool.


    The big golden pupil never missed mi you Ning.


    Interesting. It''s really interesting.


    Women in front of them are not afraid of it, and even guard against it.


    A pair of cold eyes, different from other people''s attitude, let Jiaolong decide not to eat each other.


    In a few days, it''s time for the annual sacrifice.


    It''s looking forward to seeing you next time.


    Mi you Ning just watched the Dragon disappear in the pool.


    Even if the other party disappeared in the water, miyuning did not act rashly.


    Who knows if the other party will swallow her in the moment when she turns around.


    Until after a long time, the pool was calm.


    The village name of Longquan Town hasn''t left yet, calling the name of the original body behind.


    Miyuning tentatively took two steps back.


    Seeing the calm of the water, he stepped back.

 Chapter 1349

    Until she retreated to the villagers of Longquan Town, there was no fluctuation in the dark water.


    Miyuning was completely relieved.


    Jiaolong''s cultivation is obviously very high. Even if she goes all out with the power of her soul, without the help of her soul, she will not be able to resist completely.


    "Huang Ying, are you ok? It''s clear that your child is going to die when he makes such a fuss... "


    "Come back with us, this black water pool is a forbidden area. It''s not easy to get out alive..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning listened to what the villagers were saying and did not respond or refute.


    I don''t know why, her heart is still flustered.


    Jiaolong let her go in this way, which was not quite right.


    Is it over?


    "Come on, come on, don''t disturb that one."


    "Yes, it''s time for sacrifice in a few days. It''s time to draw lots this time."


    "This is the only way..."


    Mi you Ning left with the villagers. When he heard them talking about sacrifice and drawing lots, he suddenly woke up.


    Her panic became more and more serious.


    "I want Huang Ying as a sacrifice in five days."


    Suddenly came a heavy voice of authority, from all directions.


    The sound stopped everyone.


    The sound from the black pool.


    Mi you Ning heard that, and his heart was right.


    She felt that things would not be so simple in the past. How could the original owner survive when she came here.


    Sacrifice, sacrifice, this is clearly the initiative to Jiaolong''s mouth, willing to be eaten by each other.


    There''s no such thing as that!


    The villagers knelt down in fear when they heard the threatening voice.


    "Yes, please rest assured that the sacrifice Huang Ying will appear in five days."


    One of the villagers said with fear.


    He didn''t even give miyuning a say.


    Among the people, only miyuning stood.


    Cold, angry eyes staring at the black pool.


    She did not see, floating on the surface of the black pool, a pair of golden pupils are also looking at her.


    For a long time, the village name of Longquan Town didn''t get up until Jiaolong''s response.


    They looked at miyuning with sympathy or schadenfreude.


    In short, this year''s sacrifice has been settled, and most people are still happy.


    On the way back to town, the villagers'' attitude towards miyuning has obviously changed.


    They surrounded the people for fear that they might run away.


    Even a few older people advised her that if she disappeared, the whole Longquan town would be submerged.


    All the human lives of the town are in her hands.


    As a sacrifice this year, she will be the benefactor of the town.


    He said a lot of high sounding words, but he didn''t pay any attention to them.


    It is from the memory of the original owner that we find the reason for the annual sacrifice.


    There is an inheritance in the town.


    Every year, a girl is selected as a sacrifice and sent to heishuitan.


    It is said that there is a big fairy in the black pool, who is protecting the safety of the town.


    If the villagers don''t offer sacrifices, the other party will be angry and drown the town.


    There are records in our ancestors that some town and village heads didn''t believe in evil and didn''t offer sacrifices for one year.


    That year, countless villagers were killed and injured, and the whole town and surrounding villages were flooded.


    Later generations bear this lesson in mind and never delay the annual sacrifice.


    It seems that the annual sacrifice must be perfect.


    Miyuning touched her chin. In order to avoid being eaten, did she want to break her body.


    The look and the attitude in his eyes seemed to have such a plan.


    If the soul is there, she must be ridiculed for her lack of integrity.

 Chapter 1350

    Back in the town, miyuning was imprisoned.


    She didn''t even get in touch with her uncle''s family.


    Miyuning glanced at the dress up, the clean room and a bed.


    This is the village head''s house. The people took her to the village head''s house and locked her up.


    Miyuning didn''t need to know that these people began to discuss the sacrifice in five days.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a slight knock on the door.


    "Huang Ying, Huang Ying, are you there?"


    Mi you Ning was just about to walk towards the bed when he heard the familiar voice and turned to the door.


    She stood in the direction of the door, silent.


    "Huang Ying, I told brother Ashan. He said he would come back to see you tomorrow."


    The person standing outside the door is no one else. It is Xiaocui who has been tied away.


    Mi you Ning hears her words, picked eyebrow, "how did you come?"


    "..." Xiaocui was asked speechless.


    It is reasonable to say that the two are rivals in love, she should not inform brother Huang Ying.


    "You... Thank you for saving my father. Ashan once told me about you, but..."


    "When he comes to see you tomorrow, I''ll tell you in person that brother Ashan still likes you, but he has no choice..."


    Xiaocui said and left quickly.


    Miyuning shook his head funny.


    She is clear about her relationship with Ashan and Xiaocui.


    The situation of a Shan''s family is ordinary. He has a few acres of land in his family. When he is not busy with farming, he goes back to the county to do some odd jobs.


    He likes Huang Ying, and Huang Ying also likes him, right?


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know. After she takes over Huang Ying''s body, she doesn''t feel that kind of like.


    They prefer freedom and want to get rid of the uncle''s family.


    And Ashan married her, everything will be free.


    As for a Shan? Miyuning didn''t feel it.


    A Shan went to Uncle Huang Ying''s three months ago.


    The uncle''s family didn''t prepare Huang Ying''s dowry, and they asked a Shan''s family for twenty Liang silver.


    Otherwise you can''t marry Huang Ying.


    A Shan''s mother is ill and can''t work in the field. Her father is the only one who is busy with the work at home.


    Even if you can find twenty Liang silver by scraping together, what will happen in the future.


    How their family will live in the future.


    These a Shan didn''t tell Huang Ying.


    A month after the marriage proposal, someone came to the door and asked Xiaocui''s family to invite her matchmaker.


    They have only one daughter. She is honest, down-to-earth and capable.


    So the door-to-door marriage, will give a lot of dowry to carry.


    A Shan looked at his old parents and the endless work in his family. He was silent.


    Silence is sometimes a kind of recognition.


    In this way, the Ashan family accepted the gift of matchmaker sent by Xiaocui''s parents.


    A Shan likes Huang Ying, but he has to lose to the reality.


    He couldn''t make his parents suffer.


    But... These have nothing to do with miyuning.


    After Xiaocui left, miyuning lay on the only bed in the room to rest.


    Now she has no way to escape. Thousands of lives are in her hands.


    Once you run away, these people die.


    As for the original body, there is no desire for reincarnation.


    Huang Ying is no longer here, and the rest of the way is for her to go.


    As long as the life of the original owner is finished, she will get the power of her soul.


    If you can meet the man who changed the colorful glazed stone, you will get more soul power.


    Thinking of the danger mentioned by Jiehun, MI Youning turned his mouth.


    Except for one dragon, it''s not so terrible.

 Chapter 1351

    No matter how powerful Jiaolong is, it''s not impossible for her to escape.


    But after the sacrifice, the lives of all the people in Longquan town and the surrounding villages are now on her.


    She can''t escape before the sacrifice.


    Miyuning went through the next arrangement in his mind and fell into a deep sleep.


    The original body of this night''s toss, already let the body into a person tired.


    However, at this time mi you Ning did not know that a dragon could make a havoc in the fairyland.


    It is also the overlord of the evil way.


    She will suffer a lot from each other in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, miyuning woke up and was taken to the head of Longquan town.


    The village head also said some grandiose words, it is nothing more than her honor, is her destiny, can''t resist will accept.


    She will be everyone''s benefactor, everyone will remember the object.


    Finally, she said something and asked if she wanted anything.


    Miyuning searched the regret in the original owner''s mind, as if there was nothing else but to get rid of the uncle''s family.


    As a sacrifice, the original body will get some money and a lot of compensation.


    Miyuning thought for a moment and said, "separate me from my uncle''s family. The money and compensation I get from this sacrifice will be given to the hunter living in Houshan. It seems that he has no father or mother."


    At the end of the day, there was some self mockery in her tone.


    Village head smell speech facial expression a Leng, obviously take not agree with.


    In this era, family is the most important.


    Now what miyuning said is that he did not recognize his family.


    However, as a sacrifice this year, the village head knew that she had to meet this requirement.


    "OK, I''ll call your uncle''s family in a moment and make a witness in front of everyone."


    "Thank you very much."


    The village head did what he said and soon found the uncle''s family.


    Looking at the Huang family, mi you Ning''s face became a bit ugly.


    The anger and resentment on his face can no longer be covered up.


    In the end, I had nothing.


    After my parents died, the house was given to my uncle''s family, and there were several Liang silver left.


    So far she has seen nothing.


    At the age of marriage, there is no dowry.


    There are more than ten pieces of silver in her work these years.


    What I got in the end was just selling her to pay the bride price.


    The eldest uncle of the Huang family dare not ask for twenty Liang silver even if she marries her daughter.


    Uncle Huang doesn''t know what happened.


    When hearing the village head tell the cause and effect, he stares at mi you Ning angrily.


    The eldest aunt was the first to say, "you white eyed wolf! Eat ours, use ours, and now I''m dying. I''m still protecting the silver. I''ve raised you in vain for so many years... "


    Miyuning listened to her aunt''s words, and her beautiful face became gloomy in an instant.


    Zhang Zui interrupted her: "it''s true that you have raised me over the years, but the house my parents left me was used as a bridal chamber for my son by you, and the silver was swallowed by you.


    Over the years, I''ve recognized myself as an ox or horse in your family. I''ve recognized all the clothes you left behind and all the food you left behind!


    But why do you want to ask brother Ashan for twenty Liang silver? Do you dare to open this mouth when you marry your daughter?


    What''s your conscience?! I''m not afraid that my parents will come to you at night! "


    This made the village head, the villagers around him and the uncle Huang''s family stare at each other.


    The villagers looked at the uncle of the Huang family with unbelievable eyes and some disgust.

 Chapter 1352

    "You... Raised you for so many years, married and asked for more silver! What''s the matter! " My uncle and mother are making a fuss.


    Mi you Ning sneered twice and glanced at the expressions on the faces of the villagers around him. He thought that was enough.


    Just let people know what Huang Ying has suffered these years.


    No one knows what she has endured for so many years.


    Huang''s family pretends to be nice to Huang Ying, which makes people think that they are very kind.


    However, who knows, Huang Ying experienced pain.


    In order to earn money embroidery, hands fingers pierced many times.


    In order to get married as soon as possible and save more dowry, she would be the first to stand up as long as she had a job in the town.


    But all the silver was taken away by the Huang family.


    Seeing that mi you Ning didn''t speak and didn''t pay attention to the sight around him, my aunt began to push forward.


    "There''s nothing to say. I''ve been supporting you for more than ten years. If you say separate, separate. I''ll tell you, Huang Ying, there''s no way!"


    Huang''s uncle was silent on one side, which was very clear and didn''t agree.


    In this regard, miyouning has a long way to go.


    She took a small book out of her dress.


    "Yes, it''s OK to pay back all the money I''ve made over the years. Since I came into your family when I was six years old, the money I''ve made over the past ten years is sixteen twenty-nine and seven Wen.


    And the 728 money left by my parents, and the house all returned to me. I don''t want much silver. I''ll give you ten liang of silver for all these years'' cultivation.


    It''s only a few taels of silver for people to raise a child. I''ll give it to you twice. How about uncle and aunt? "


    Uncle Huang was confused by mi you Ning''s words.


    The elder aunt stares at mi you Ning, and she can''t eat meat and drink blood.


    Mi you Ning''s face showed an indifferent smile, ignoring her cannibal eyes, and asked again, "how do you like that, Auntie?"


    One sentence ignited each other.


    "You little wave hoof! You said there was so much silver! I told you no way! So many years of raising you for nothing?


    If you don''t have a house or money, don''t even think about it. You can come as soon as you open your mouth. Who knows if it''s true! "


    The more angry the other person is, the more kind the smile on miyuning''s face is.


    She turned the book in her hand.


    The father of the original owner is literate, and Huang Ying has always been in the habit of keeping accounts.


    "If you don''t admit it, we can verify it one by one. Not only do I have an account book here, but also all the people I work for. I''m afraid you won''t admit it one day."


    Hearing this, uncle Huang''s sharp eyes swept over her.


    Miyuning bends his lips and looks at each other.


    "What do you think, uncle? As the head of a family, you should always make up your mind. "


    The girl in front of me has changed.


    In the past, it was always trembling, but now it seems to change overnight.


    Become bold, become assertive.


    Thinking that the other party is going to die in five days, Huang''s uncle pulls his daughter-in-law.


    He said to the village head, "just do what she says, and there will be nothing to do from now on."


    At the end of the speech, he took the swearing daughter-in-law to leave the village head''s house.


    People around them poked the backbone of their departure and talked about it.


    From now on, uncle Huang''s family is smelly, and their character is not good.


    This small town is mostly friendly.


    Otherwise, what Huang Ying did last night, those people should have left her alone in heishuitan.


    But instead of waiting for her, they called her.


    Miyuning successfully left the uncle''s family.


    The money and compensation were sent to the hunters in the back mountain.

 Chapter 1353

    After the matter was settled, miyuning was sent to the detention room again.


    She will spend the next few days here.


    That afternoon, the man named Ashan came.


    The other party came alone.


    "Huang Ying, talk to me. I didn''t know this would happen. My mother was ill yesterday, so she couldn''t come."


    "I know you''re here, Huang Ying. You can cry if you want to..."


    "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for you, you wouldn''t have run to heishuitan..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ashan said a lot outside the door, but miyuning didn''t respond.


    I have no feelings, and I may not see each other again in the future. Why should I get into unnecessary trouble again.


    A Shan also saw that Huang Ying didn''t want to talk to him.


    Later, he said some more words. Before he left, he said, "I''ll see you tomorrow.".


    Mi you rather a listen, hurriedly out a voice, "don''t come."


    Calm words, let a Shan''s steps stop.


    "Huang Ying, Huang Ying, you are finally willing to listen to me!"


    Miyuning took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and the other person''s voice was as happy as a child who got candy.


    In his original memory, a Shan was a black man.


    It''s really hard to imagine each other''s appearance and manner.


    Miyuning shivered and continued: "I never liked you. I just wanted to get rid of my uncle''s family when I got along with you in those days.


    Now, my wish has been fulfilled, and I don''t have any regrets. Please go and don''t come again. "


    A Shan stood outside the door, hearing what she said, he couldn''t believe it.


    "Huang Ying... You lied to me, didn''t you?"


    With the voice of bitter cry, MI Youning''s goose bumps came out.


    This man, a Shan, is indecisive.


    Otherwise, when she no longer likes Huang Ying, she hesitates and finally accepts Xiaocui''s proposal.


    "Come on, don''t come to me again. I''m telling you the truth."


    Miyuning didn''t feel like he was lying.


    These are the true feelings of the original body.


    A Shan''s cry outside the door grew louder and louder. At last, he cried and ran away


    After imagining the other person''s crying and leaving, MI Youning was cold and had goose bumps.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by.


    Finally, it''s the day of sacrifice.


    Miyuning was not released until the evening.


    A few aunts gave her a bath, changed her clean clothes, and even put on rouge.


    This action made her seem to be getting married.


    That night, even the mayor came out.


    The mayor, the head of the village, the villagers, the mother-in-law who offered sacrifices, and the strong men who painted strange colors around them.


    It''s all preparation for sacrifice.


    There is still a distance from Longquan town to heishuitan.


    At this distance, miyuning sat on a wooden boat row and was easily lifted away by several strong men in the village.


    Along the way, all the people looked solemn, and the sacrificial mother-in-law said something.


    Mi you Ning looked around at the familiar and strange scene, her eyes turned around.


    Being eaten? It''s impossible.


    Don''t even think about it.


    She wants to escape at the moment of being eaten, and hide in the soul space with her original body.


    This is the only way to deal with it.


    It''s hard to train a dragon, so she doesn''t bother.


    No matter how far the journey is, it will come.


    The platoon on which miyuning was sitting was put on the ground, and all the people entered into action one after another.


    They surrounded miyuning, who was sitting in the middle.


    "Hey, Ho! Hey, Ho... "The strong men roared.

 Chapter 1354

    The sacrificial mother-in-law shakes her walking stick and recites ancient incantations that people can''t understand.


    "Hey, Ho! Hey, Ho... "


    Surrounded by strong men began to dance neat and eye-catching dance steps.


    Not far away, the mayor and village head, as well as other villagers, are anxiously staring at the surface of the black pool.


    Suddenly, the old woman singing the old mantra knelt down to the black pool.


    His mouth was full of chatter, and he kowtowed again and again.


    The strong men stopped dancing, and they lifted up mi Youning''s boat row again and went to the black pool.


    At the moment of being put into the water, miyuning felt the icy water seeping through his clothes.


    I don''t know when the sacrificial woman came to the black water pool.


    "Go, my girl, you will be favored, and the lucky one will be you."


    The other side clearly expressed this sentence.


    Hearing what she said, miyuning raised her head and grinned at each other.


    To be favored? Lucky darling?


    It''s ridiculous, but it can''t be refuted, can it.


    The woman was dazzled by the smile on miyuning''s face. This was the only time she saw a different sacrifice.


    The past sacrifice, which is not crying to go home.


    Only in front of this most calm, also smile so calm.


    But for a moment, the sacrificial mother-in-law continued to sing.


    The strong men around seemed to get the signal and pushed the boat toward the middle of the pool.


    They even went into the water and walked in the cold water.


    Miyuning''s body felt the cold water soaking her body. She knew that the dragon would appear soon.


    She needs concentration, she needs intense agility.


    I don''t know when those strong men released the boat.


    They had already gone to the edge of the pool, and mi you Ning''s boat was floating in the middle of the pool.


    Strange to say, I don''t know why, the pool seems to have vitality.


    It is a pool of stagnant water, but it is washed towards the middle of the pool by the current.


    Soon miyuning''s curiosity was interrupted.


    Because there''s movement on the water.


    There are several waves on the water surface, very large and obvious.


    Although it disappeared soon, miyuning noticed.


    She looked to the side of heishuitan and saw that the villagers of Longquan town had left.


    Those people''s backs are almost invisible.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise on the surface of the water, and the boat that miyuning was sitting on felt a violent shaking.


    She was drenched in torrential rain.


    With his hands tightly on the bamboo rafts, MI Youning''s eyelashes were wet, and he could only squint at the scene in front of him.


    Jiaolong appeared, the body high up, that pair of so big golden pupil looked down at her.


    "Roar..."


    The Dragon roared at her.


    There is no emotion in the voice.


    The surrounding water slowly returned to calm.


    Jiaolong''s body shook and his head slowly approached miyuning.


    The other side''s Dragon horns look closer. Mi you Ning has a kind of hope that he wants to hold them in both hands and ride on the other side.


    The breath of the Dragon swept in, and mi you Ning reached out and wiped his face.


    The other side had opened her mouth and looked at her askew.


    Seems to be thinking about how to talk.


    She is a dish!


    "Roar..."


    The low roar of the Dragon sounded in my ears.


    Although the voice was smaller than before, miyuning still felt that his ears were going to be deaf.


    She could not help but retreat slowly.


    The boat row is no longer floating. After a look at the surrounding scene, the shore is far away from her.


    This scene is really isolated.

 Chapter 1355

    Jiaolong looks at the woman in front of him.


    The vigilance in each other''s eyes is just like that day.


    He really likes these eyes.


    If you really want to eat each other, you will never see such eyes again.


    Jiaolong doesn''t want to eat her.


    Another reason is that Jiaolong changed his mind when he thought of what the other party had done.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know Jiaolong had given up the idea of eating her.


    Now she is in the scene of isolation and helplessness, so she has to find a chance to enter the soul space.


    Jiaolong''s huge dragon head has been around, looking at her closely.


    This is the time when opportunity never comes again.


    "Putong..."


    Miyuning quickly stood up and plunged into the icy water.


    When Jiaolong saw this scene, he was surprised in his golden pupil.


    Soon it was in the water.


    Black pool, can not see the bottom, a pool of stagnant water, cold and piercing.


    Jiaolong entered the pool and did not find the woman.


    The other party seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    It has been here for a hundred years, and it has already mastered every corner here.


    That woman really disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye.


    The Dragon flew out of the water and roared at the black pool.


    "Roar..."


    The voice was full of anger and rage.


    It has been teased by a human, which is a big failure of its dragon life.


    Once again, the Dragon pours into the water and reappears the huge black pool.


    Still did not find the disappearance of the woman, even at the bottom of the pool did not see the body.


    Jiaolong couldn''t figure out how the other side ran away from him.


    It''s hateful.


    Don''t let it find her, or it will eat her!


    As for how to eat, it will be another way of saying.


    At this time, the person who made Jiaolong angry is resting peacefully in the soul space.


    Ring soul standing beside the colorful glazed stone, has been trapped in the body.


    They didn''t tell her what they had done.


    Looking at the guard of the soul standing beside the colorful glazed stone, it''s like a guard knight.


    The colorful glazed stone has changed a lot, which is compared with the space where she first entered the ring soul.


    The tail changes, especially the colorful colors, just like the tail of an animal.


    Think of such a big colorful glazed stone, only all the light can go back.


    Miyuning feels that there is a long way to go, and more efforts are needed.


    The soul space can accept the entry of the human body, but the original body has no power and can''t stay much longer.


    Miyuning estimates the time and transmits himself.


    The location of the transmission will not be Blackpool.


    At the foot of the wet ground, deep night under the dew, dark around.


    It seems that although the moon is not big tonight, there are some.


    How come there''s no moonlight here.


    Miyuning got up from the ground and looked up at his head.


    There is a rare moonlight covered by towering trees, vaguely see the curved moon in the sky.


    This is what you can see as mi Youning walks around.


    No longer looking around, she was sure that she was in a deep forest.


    Such tall trees can only be found in deep forests.


    In Longquan Town, there is only one place with such dense forest. There is only one family in the mountain, just in the back of the mountain.


    Miyuning looked at the place where the moonlight was shining, and walked in the direction of the back mountain.


    There is a hunter living in the back mountain.


    Before, MI Youning thought that the money and compensation for the sacrifice would be better for the greedy uncle''s family than for the hunter.

 Chapter 1356

    Now mi you Ning has been reduced to this situation. For the time being, he can only walk in the direction of the back mountain.


    Everything will be decided at daybreak.


    This body fell into exhaustion, and mi you Ning used the meager strength of his soul to support it.


    Soon she came out of the deep forest and saw the moonlight outside.


    There is a bamboo building in the back mountain.


    It''s a two-story building. It looks very particular.


    It''s really good for a hunter to live a small life, mi you Ning thought.


    Raising his feet, miyuning goes to the direction of the bamboo building.


    Although Yuanshen has never been to Houshan, he knows that there is only one family here.


    There are many beasts in the deep mountains and forests. Most people dare not live here.


    The hunter who lives here is very famous.


    That''s why miyuning was so sure that the bamboo house was a hunter.


    It was dark in the bamboo building, and MI Youning fell asleep.


    There was a clear knock on the door, but no one answered.


    Miyuning hugs her body to relieve the cold air.


    Autumn is coming, and the weather at night is as cold as winter.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Her knock on the door increased.


    There is still no response.


    "Anybody? Open the door... "I can''t help calling.


    There was still no response.


    Miyuning stamped his foot, gritted his teeth and opened the door in front of him.


    A burst of sandalwood came from the room and poured into the tip of the nose.


    By moonlight, the huge living room came into view.


    The tables and chairs are put in order, and there are many animals'' fur in order.


    Miyuning walked into the house with his feet raised. He stepped on the soft ground and could not help drooping his head.


    The ground was covered with white... Animal fur?


    Not sure, but very particular.


    It doesn''t look like a place for people who live by hunting.


    Mi you Ning thought of walking on the dew all the way and taking off her shoes. Then she stepped into the room.


    "Anybody?"


    As expected, there was still no response.


    It seems that the host''s home is not there. There is a candlestick on the table not far away. Mi Youning walks up and lights the candle.


    Lighting, so that the large hall furnishings, more clearly reflected in the eyes.


    The dress here is really exquisite. There are all kinds of books on the bookshelves in the distance.


    Miyuning didn''t get close and touch at will.


    She just wanted to find a place to rest. Not far away from the window, the tavern with dark fur became her goal.


    I''ve come in. I''ll stay here tonight.


    As for the master''s return tomorrow, we''ll talk about tomorrow.


    Stepping on the soft ground, miyuning went to the side of the imperial concubine''s couch.


    I can''t see it in the distance, but when I look near, I find that the imperial concubine''s couch is twice as big as the ordinary one.


    The black fur on it is smooth in color, and on one side there are fine silk thin quilts.


    Mi you Ning lay down very impolitely and pulled up the brocade quilt to cover him.


    For a moment, the smell of sandalwood in the air became more intense.


    The smell on the brocade quilt sent out, and MI Youning''s brow wrinkled.


    There was a subtle feeling in her heart when she thought that it was covered by people.


    However, we have to do so now. It''s freezing outside, so we can''t stay much longer.


    She has no place to go.


    Forget it. It''s just one night.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep in the smell of sandalwood.


    Even in a strange environment, she still sleeps well.


    This night''s sleep, the quality is still very good.

 Chapter 1357

    Miyuning is sleeping well.


    At the foot of the mountain, the dragon in the black pool was still angry and angry.


    On this night, Jiaolong stirred up the black water pool.


    More than ten meters of wave water to the shore, the surrounding trees were flooded, animals have run out.


    There are no living things except trees in a few miles.


    ¡­¡­


    The trembling eyelashes slowly opened their eyes.


    Miyuning was awakened by a slight sound.


    It''s like someone''s walking around the room.


    Confused eyes in see not far away figure, the first time to wake up, sat up from the imperial concubine couch.


    Standing not far away, with her back to a tall figure.


    With strong arms and broad back, we can imagine how strong a man is.


    He is nearly two meters tall and dressed in black satin. He doesn''t look like a hunter.


    Miyuning thought that the other party must have seen her, but did not wake her up.


    Just a figure gives people a heavy weight, which is not the momentum of ordinary people.


    Mi you rather released the brocade quilt in the hand, slowly underground bed, want to say hello with the other party that initiative.


    Last night, she didn''t invite herself into other people''s house..


    "You wake up."


    A cold, low voice sounded.


    The man in black didn''t turn around, but he definitely told the situation of mi you Ning waking up.


    Mi you Ning''s feet have not yet stayed, because the other side''s words stopped.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to disturb you last night."


    She thought about it and said something like this, which seemed to be an apology.


    "Ha ha..."


    The man standing with his back to her smiles happily.


    The other side slowly turned around, showing his true face, "big brother?"


    He asked, but mi you Ning didn''t realize what he said because he saw each other''s face.


    The man in front of him was tall, handsome and indifferent. On his hard face, his two eyebrows were raised high, showing a kind of arrogant look of contempt for all living beings.


    But the most important thing is that this man has a pair of strange eyes, with a touch of gold.


    However, when mi Youning was attracted by his strange eyes, he found that the other side was coming.


    With the pace of approaching, found that the color in the eyes of men become normal.


    After glancing at the other party''s position, MI Youning finds out that he has misunderstood.


    Before the man''s standing position, it is outside the sun, the morning sun was bathed in the reflection of the brilliant just.


    As he watched the other side approach, MI Youning faced his deep black eyes.


    The cold and indifferent eyes radiated fierce light, and MI Youning inexplicably felt the spread of some kind of prestige.


    The other side''s step stops and looks like a smile instead of a smile, giving people a sense of evil.


    "Big brother? I don''t remember a girl like you? "


    He lowered the tone of disdain, but let mi you Ning feel relieved.


    The man at this time is much better than just now.


    The previous pressure also dissipated.


    No matter what the origin of this person is, it may never be met again after today. There is no need to provoke him.


    Mi you Ning in the other party''s line of sight, slowly stay in shoes, stand up, action at one go.


    She showed a smile on her face. "It''s inconvenient to go out. I didn''t say hello and broke in last night. It''s really a must. It''s just a respectful name to shout big brother. If you don''t like me, I won''t shout."


    The man looked at mi you Ning with a kind of gaze and research vision.

 Chapter 1358

    On the line of sight, mi you Ning''s smile remained unchanged.


    "Name?"


    With a low and commanding tone, MI Youning frowned slightly, which was a little fleeting.


    "Huang Ying." She gave her original name.


    The man looks at mi you Ning coldly.


    "Ao Tian."


    Then he turned and walked to the back bookshelf.


    Before that, the other side was searching for something there. Mi Youning saw that the other side didn''t pay attention to it, and he couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment.


    Ao Tian?


    Is that a man''s name?


    It''s kind of weird, but it seems to fit each other.


    Miyuning shook his head and walked towards the door.


    "Excuse me last night. I''ll leave first."


    Mi you Ning looked at the other party''s tall figure, and did not get a response.


    He''s really a freak.


    This man is not a hunter.


    Just now, the other side stood in front of her at a close distance. Although her hands were not delicate, they didn''t work.


    Sharp eyes, indifferent expression, a momentum, people feel the oppression.


    This is no ordinary person.


    Miyuning stepped out of the threshold.


    It has nothing to do with her.


    Out of this door, they are each other''s passers-by after all.


    When miyuning left, the man standing in front of the bookshelf did not look back.


    The other person''s attitude is like she doesn''t exist.


    Miyuning walked out of the bamboo building and took a deep breath.


    The morning air in the mountains is really comfortable.


    She opened her arms and gave a slight stretch.


    Looking at the dense woods around, as well as the flowing stream, and the early bird calls, I feel better.


    Miyuning went to the stream and washed his face.


    See the clear stream, wash your face when inadvertently touched the lips, tasted quite sweet.


    She reached for it and took a big drink.


    From time to time, fish swam across the clear stream, and MI Youning raised his lips.


    Although she was hungry, she was not very intolerable.


    While it was still early, she wanted to go down the mountain and get out of here.


    I got up and walked towards the way I came last night. There was a way down the mountain.


    Miyuning is full of confidence and leaves in a very good mood.


    After she left for a while, the man in the hall under the bamboo building put down the book.


    He raised his feet and walked out of the main building.


    She glanced at the position where miyuning was standing by the stream before, then looked in the direction where she left.


    His strong and handsome face showed an evil smile.


    Smile is clearly with a bit of schadenfreude.


    When he came back early in the morning, he found that someone had broken into the bamboo building at the door.


    The original unhappy mood is even worse.


    At that time, he was still impressed by the killing in his heart.


    However, when he pushed the door open, he saw the woman lying on the couch where he usually rested. His killing intention dissipated in an instant.


    Ao Tian stares at mi you Ning''s back as he leaves, and his eyes become strange.


    He waited for the other party to come back again.


    No one can walk out of the mountain as long as he wants.


    This time, see where she''s going.


    Ao Tian turned and walked back to his room. Instead of staying on the first floor, he went up to the second floor.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning had been walking for a long time, but when he was in the sky, he still couldn''t find his way down the mountain.


    "Little soul, I''m lost in your home..."


    She murmured to herself.


    Of course, the soul will not respond to her.


    Miyuning went to an old tree and took a rest with some trunks that adults could hold.


    She has been walking for a long time, so far she has not found the way down the mountain.

 Chapter 1359

    There is no detour, no repetition, or encounter ghosts.


    She just lost her way


    It''s strange that she got lost. She could see the direction of the bamboo building in the back mountain wherever she went.


    But I just can''t find the way down the mountain.


    Miyuning took a rest for a while and went on without believing in evil.


    And even called up the real picture, opened the golden finger to find the way down the mountain.


    After walking for half an hour, miyuning finally realized something.


    There is something strange about this mountain forest.


    It''s clear that the exit is just ahead, but it''s a dead end.


    She even thought it was some kind of cover up. She wanted to break through, but she found that there were real things in front of her.


    It''s not a border or a cover up at all.


    When he found out this, miyuning''s face sank.


    After such a long walk, she was already hungry.


    I haven''t eaten since the morning when my stomach has begun to protest.


    Looked around, and found nothing to eat.


    Miyuning simply sat down in the same place and took out a piece of chocolate from the soul space and put it in his mouth.


    Sweet rich taste in the mouth of the open, so that the gloomy mood better.


    Now that we can''t get out of the mountain forest and can''t leave the mountain, miyuning feels that we need to think of other ways.


    Although the surrounding villages are famous, few people go up the mountain into the forest.


    But it doesn''t mean that there is no one. Maybe some people will leave with them.


    In case... In case


    Miyuning raised his head and looked in the direction of Houshan bamboo house.


    Strange to say, wherever she went, she could vaguely see the location of the bamboo house.


    In case of inseparable, she can only find the man named Ao Tian.


    If the other party has lived here for a long time, he will be able to go out.


    After eating the chocolate in his mouth, miyuning gets up and plans to try again.


    If you can''t go out again, go to the back mountain and ask for help.


    However, the accident happened this time.


    Miyuning walked on for a short time, and met the snakes.


    A green snake and a black snake entangled together, blocking the road ahead.


    It''s not a spacious road. It''s OK to walk a few adults.


    The two snakes in front of us are more than two meters long. Sheng Sheng blocks the road.


    Miyuning did not intend to watch their snake making process.


    She walked around the grass and moved on.


    A few meters ahead, she found several pairs of snakes entwined together.


    I even saw other moves of pressing up and down together.


    Today''s season is not like the season of action. Why are so many animals here


    Suddenly, miyuning sniffed the air, smelling a sweet and greasy aroma.


    It seems to be a kind of flower fragrance, which makes people can''t help sinking.


    Feeling something bad, she immediately shook her head hard.


    The situation here is not right. There are all kinds of things in the deep mountains and forests. Maybe there are some confusing plants or other things around here.


    Mi you Ning turns around and is about to leave, only to find an enchanting woman standing behind her.


    There is no shelter on the other side''s upper body, and the big tail is supporting it.


    Miyuning pressed his forehead and looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Next, she watched with her own eyes a black snake standing up slowly, changing a man''s appearance.


    The other side, like the woman, had no shelter on her upper body, and the snake tail was painted black below.


    This is... Demon?


    Miyuning couldn''t think, but he didn''t feel very clear in his mind.


    Even in front of the two snake demons, there was no fear in her eyes.

 Chapter 1360

    On the eve of waking up, miyuning went to a man and a woman.


    "It looks ok, but I don''t know how it tastes."


    The male snake demon stretched out his thin tongue and swept around his mouth.


    Each other''s action, and that pair of hostile eyes can not say the nausea.


    The female snake demon nestled in his arms, smelling the words, showed a disdainful smile, "such a human, you also want to go on, more and more no goods, what goods are on, after people how to mate with you."


    The male snake demon ignores her and stares at mi you Ning.


    At this time, miyuning felt more and more unconsciousness in his mind.


    But she clearly realized that one thing was to leave here and go to Houshan bamboo house.


    The feet are getting heavier and heavier


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, the male snake demon pushed away the female snake demon in his arms and came to MI Youning.


    The other side reaches out to catch mi you Ning.


    The strong odor of the male snake demon made miyuning wake up a little.


    The smell was pungent and made her sick.


    He stood up with his body, his eyes half absent-minded and half fierce.


    "Get out of here!"


    Disgust tone without cover, let the opposite male snake demon showed consternation, and then turned into a cold killing.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Miyuning frowned impatiently, and his body subconsciously protected himself. He had already turned the power of his soul.


    At this time, the snake demon was disdained by human beings, and even obviously disgusted. It was a shame to him.


    When he saw that miyou would rather not speak, he decided to taste the person first. The taste of virginity made him swallow.


    After tasting the taste of human beings, I''ll take another bite.


    The other side has made him feel bad.


    The snake''s tail swam on the ground and approached miyuning.


    As the stench approached again, miyuning stepped back and raised his hands slowly.


    Her patience is limited. She just wants to get out of here soon.


    Not far away from the female snake demon at this time languid watching, and soon another snake incarnation half a person around her.


    The two snake demons soon looked at each other as if nothing was touching each other. The posture made people couldn''t bear to look directly at each other.


    "Ah..."


    "Bang..."


    Not far away, when a pair of snake demons were about to enter the theme, they heard the familiar sound of pain.


    The black tailed male snake demon was far away and fell heavily on the ground, making a loud noise.


    The scream of the other side startled the movements around.


    The female snake demon sees her former partner being attacked to the ground, and the blood flowing from the corner of her mouth stimulates her.


    A small human, even dare to hurt them, simply live impatient!


    She can''t take care of the male snake demon beside her and quickly rushes to miyuning.


    So big snake tail, sweep to stand not far away still not sober person.


    Although miyuning was not conscious, he had already entered the consciousness of protection.


    When the snake tail of the female snake demon is about to sweep, the power of the soul in her hand has already taken one step ahead of her brain.


    The cyan snake tail, flicked by the power of the soul, collapses in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    The cry of pain came from the mouth of the female snake demon.


    After hearing two harsh shouts, miyuning''s brow kept frowning.


    She turned a blind eye to the step up, faltering forward.


    When passing by the flower snake demon, the other party wants to move. However, mi you Ning, a Ka computer, dares not move for a moment.


    The human beings in front of us are not ordinary people.


    He defeated both of them.

 Chapter 1361

    Especially the strength of the other hand, let him very taboo.


    However, he does not hand, does not mean that other demons do not hand.


    As miyuning moved on, most of the snakes behind him turned into human beings.


    They quickly attack miyuning.


    Flower snake demon to see this scene, is hesitant to join, suddenly feel a breath of terror.


    The look in his eyes immediately changed, and the colorful snake tail kept retreating.


    Until he retreated to safety, he was still uneasy and quickly left the right and wrong place in front of him.


    His strong sense of crisis has saved him many times. This time, he has a feeling that he will die if he doesn''t leave.


    He didn''t want to be buried here after hundreds of years of Taoism.


    Miyuning seems to have no sense of the crisis behind him and still leaves step by step.


    Every time I step up, I feel something is wrong.


    Before that, I was delirious and weak. I wanted to sleep on the spot.


    However, at this time, some of the feelings are very clear.


    There''s a sense of uncontrollability all over the body.


    This kind of familiar feeling is nothing else but Gu Qianwang.


    It''s very strong. It''s very aggressive. It caught miyuning off guard.


    The emptiness of her body made her clench her lips and press hard.


    The current situation is not what she can suppress. It''s fast and fierce.


    At this time, the snake demon and other monsters behind rushed up.


    These monsters together, the power of mi you Ning''s soul has increased.


    When the monster was about to touch her body, her strong soul power shook all the nearby demons away.


    The powerful and dangerous atmosphere made the monsters who were about to come near behind hesitate.


    I can''t hold on


    Miyuning felt powerless and wanted to be free.


    It was a terrible feeling for her.


    She even felt embarrassed and something gushed out.


    It''s embarrassing


    Step can not move forward, stop in place, the body slowly bending.


    Even if the use of a bite lip, still overflow a few low intolerable voice.


    The sound makes the demons around feel the opportunity, and they slowly approach the miyuning.


    Careful exploration, step by step close, waiting to kill this human.


    Embracing himself in both hands, mi you Ning could no longer but look at Gu Qian in his body.


    She knew there was danger around, but she couldn''t move a step.


    The power of soul has never been removed.


    The surrounding demons thought that she had no power to fight back and approached one after another.


    However, the next second, he will be attacked by the soul power of mi you Ning.


    Feeling the temptations of those demons, miyuning''s eyes showed a bloodthirsty light.


    She has never been a good person.


    She couldn''t bear the temptations of these demons again and again.


    The torture in her body makes her want to do something to release.


    Killing is the best option.


    The dark hair drifts in the void without wind.


    Miyuning raised his head and his bloody eyes swept all the demons around him.


    Slowly stand up, the whole body of the soul force is more rich.


    So that all the demons around feel the terrible pressure on her.


    Standing up, miyuning said nothing, and his hands unconsciously moved to gather the power of his soul.


    After that, without saying a word, he spread his power to all directions.


    She wants to kill these demons and release her full strength to get rid of them.


    "Poof... Poop..."


    "Ah..."


    "Bang... Bang..."

 Chapter 1362

    "Ah..."


    Monsters flying around, one after another fell to the ground.


    If you don''t stop, your soul will gather again.


    It''s like she''s going to suppress the anxiety factor in her body.


    Until the last demon fell to the ground, miyuning was also physically and mentally exhausted.


    She stood where she was, without any movement at first.


    For a while, her body fell back.


    However, the anticipated body hit the ground, the pain did not come.


    She felt her body fall into a warm place and slowly float again.


    Confused eyes slightly narrowed.


    Finally, I only saw the face I saw in the morning.


    "Oh... Heaven?"


    The other side''s handsome face came into his eyes, and his eyes were still cold.


    Miyuning''s eyes slowly merged and fell into a coma.


    But her body was still shaking.


    There is a sea of flowers around here. It is the flower in love valley. When you smell it, you can only get rid of it by the combination of yin and Yang.


    Demons are irresistible, not to mention the human in my arms.


    Ao Tian heard the name of the woman in his arms, and his face was strange for a moment.


    Nothing can escape his eyes in this mountain.


    Especially he''s been waiting for this woman to go back.


    I found out what happened to the other party, and then I came to him without delay.


    Did not expect to see the other party was entangled, after a scene of killing.


    It''s impossible not to be shocked.


    Mingming is still an ordinary human, and he has the ability to make him invisible.


    It''s not magic, it''s not any kind of cultivation power he knows.


    Seeing that the other party is about to fall to the ground after consuming his physical strength, Ao Tian just makes a move.


    He reached out and crazily held the woman in his arms and slowly raised his head.


    Cold and full of killing, the momentum of terror spread at this moment.


    All the monsters around him trembled when the man appeared.


    It''s like there''s something terrible about each other.


    It''s true.


    Ao Tian is the most terrible existence for them.


    Each other''s existence is always a threat to their lives.


    For many years, they have been keeping the well water from the river.


    But now they are standing in front of them with the woman in their arms.


    Everything has been explained.


    This woman is his property.


    "You dare to touch my pet!" Cold laughter.


    All the demons are right.


    As soon as the sound of Ao Tian''s words fell, some demons around him could not control themselves and showed their prototype.


    Ao Tian put mi you Ning on his shoulder with one hand, raised his other hand gently, turned around and left here.


    He walked step by step.


    But after a few steps, I couldn''t see anyone in the twinkling of an eye.


    Behind him, there was a monster lying on the ground before, but now there is no trace.


    The scene in front of us is just like the previous scene.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning''s consciousness returned slowly.


    The body felt the water flow, and the ears also heard the sound of water.


    Her dense long eyelashes trembled a few times and slowly opened her eyes.


    It''s bright all around.


    She saw the familiar scene clearly.


    At this time, she was all over the bubble in the morning to leave the creek water.


    The warm and cool stream passed her body.


    She recalled her memory, and before she lost consciousness, she seemed to see the man.


    Ao Tian


    The situation in front of us really seems to be the other side.


    Soon miyuning had no intention to think about it.


    In the body''s sentiment Valley owes again to sweep, the hemp itches, is uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1363

    Chuckles the sound to spread, "you in the sentiment Valley owes fragrance, needs a man."


    Listening to the other party''s words, MI Youning''s body trembled in the stream.


    This is what I fear most.


    Before, she used the power of soul to suppress, obviously without any reaction.


    She thought that if she put up with it more, it might be over.


    There is also a feeling in my heart that maybe I need to do something.


    Ao Tian''s words are the result of mi you Ning''s thinking of the worst.


    Miyuning opened her eyes, and her eyes were red.


    Even in the darkening night, Ao Tian still put that look in his eyes.


    "No, need, want!"


    Miyuning refused without hesitation.


    She thought that the man in front of her wanted to "help" her, so the look of disgust was very obvious.


    She looked at Ao Tian with such a look, but she laughed: "ha ha ha ha..."


    "What are you thinking, little thing? I''m just going down the mountain to catch you a man. "


    The other side''s evil smile and these words made mi you Ning frown.


    The last sentence changed her face.


    "Get out of here!"


    When did she get to this point, she found a man at will.


    Not to mention the man''s scornful tone in front of her, the attitude of treating her like a thing made her uncomfortable.


    She is not interested in finding anyone to achieve the fate of dew.


    "Well! I don''t know how to fight! "


    Ao Tian was really angry this time, and his face was full of gloom and terror.


    The first time he resisted was novel, but the second time he was treated like this, it was different.


    "Ask for it!" Ao Tian turned and left.


    This time it''s no longer the direction of the bamboo house.


    Mi you Ning closed her eyes and didn''t care where she was going.


    Her whole body and mind were fighting against a new wave of hopelessness.


    This night, Ao Tian did not come back.


    And miyuning was in a mess.


    She has no way. The power of soul doesn''t work. The medicine of soul space can''t cure it.


    In the end, she had to kill herself.


    The lips were bitten, the legs were punctured by sharp stones, and the wounds were whitened by the stream.


    The palms of both hands have been forced into the flesh by the nails.


    It''s really embarrassing.


    Just one night, let her show eyebrow face haggard, clear eyes show fatigue and weakness.


    This feeling has never existed.


    There''s no solution. Maybe it''s been torturing her for a long time.


    At this time, miyuning even wanted to know if there was a man in the world who had changed the colorful glazed stone.


    If there is, where is the other party.


    She must have caught the other party and made an antidote for her.


    The imagination is beautiful, but the reality is too hard.


    A new wave of feelings is coming.


    Miyuning survived this time and slowly stood up from the stream.


    She couldn''t bear it any more.


    The far side of the sky is getting white, and it''s going to light.


    And she needs to rest.


    When I got up and went ashore, the ragged cloth dropped into the ground.


    Slowly walk to the bamboo house, the water on the body is still dripping to the ground.


    Miyuning reached out and opened the door in front of him.


    She felt the familiar numbness and itching of her body again.


    The feeling of pain, exhaustion, tormenting her body and mind, eager to faint immediately.


    Pass out


    Miyuning pushed open the door in front of him and suddenly had an idea.


    If you fall into a coma, you don''t need the unbearable feeling of the resister.


    Is she free?


    Raising her foot into the white bamboo hall, miyuning let her body slide down and lay on the ground.

 Chapter 1364

    Miyuning put away his cold face and put on a flattering smile.


    "I don''t want any. Why don''t you help me yourself?"


    With that, he slowly raised his legs and put them on the edge of the couch.


    Slender white legs, so placed on the foot, the closest to Ao Tian.


    In front of the woman''s face, obviously let Ao Tian face showed more interesting expression.


    Miyuning pushed open the wooden box and gave Ao Tian a charming smile.


    This is not enough. Untie the dress belt on your shoulder and show your own unique style and feeling.


    She felt that the man in front of her was still calm, and she didn''t lose heart.


    Yue Hun raised his head slightly and tilted back, exposing his fragile neck.


    It''s a gesture of sacrifice.


    Ao Tian seemed to be attracted. He raised his feet and went to the bed step by step.


    In the corner of his eyes, he saw the other side approaching, and the corner of his mouth curved.


    The charming smile makes her beautiful face more attractive.


    Ao Tian stood in front of mi you Ning and looked at the beautiful scenery.


    He laughed evil and dangerous, "you, want me?"


    Miyuning did not answer, but proved her determination with her actions.


    He put his hand three inches under his abdomen. The other side quickly stepped back and lost his hand. Mi Youning was not surprised.


    Then her legs close to the man''s Navy Dress, grinding and making a sound.


    Sweet voice, damned seducer!


    Unfortunately, Ao Tian still has no response.


    Just looking at the woman sleeping on the couch.


    Her body pasted on the clothes did not disgust Ao Tian, but connived.


    Mi you Ning really can''t hold on any longer, but the man in front of him still doesn''t move.


    Her soft body slowly got up and her eyes were looking at Ao Tian.


    Inside the hook - lead, let a person at a glance.


    "Help me, I want to..."


    Any man who hears such a request will agree.


    In front of him, Ao Tian was not a human being, and he didn''t have the heart to pity jade.


    "Show me how much you want me."


    Cold laughter, cold, banter, disdain.


    All kinds of emotional tone and the meaning of the words kept mi you Ning''s face unchanged.


    She put her hand to her mouth, made a swing movement, and said with a smile, "you can''t do it, can''t you?"


    If you doubt it, it''s a bit of a mockery of counterattack.


    Ao Tian picked eyebrows, as if to see the woman''s mind in front of him, high above the contempt line of sight, showing full disdain.


    Nevertheless, the other side still went to the bed and approached miyuning.


    The only distance between the two people, so that two different breath intertwined together.


    The other side is no longer cold and fragile, and shows disgust to him. Ao Tian reaches out his hand and touches mi Youning''s face.


    "You don''t have a choice, let alone play tricks in front of me. You have to obey my orders to have a chance of survival."


    Mi you Ning''s face rubbed against his cool palm, as if he was very dependent.


    Heard this, low smile, "you are merciless, do not pity others."


    Looking up, Mei Yi''s appearance was reflected into Ao Tian''s eyes.


    Jiao - angry words, originally let him disdain.


    But in front of a small woman''s posture, this appearance let touch her cheek Ao Tian pause.


    He lost his mind for a moment, and the people in front of him appeared, which was not only his intention, but also the pleasure he was looking for in his spare time.


    A short absence of mind, but the accident happened at this time.

 Chapter 1365

    The time miyuning is looking for is right now.


    In front of the man, she had already felt something wrong.


    The other side is not an ordinary person and can''t see the strength. If you want to attack, you can only take it by surprise.


    The power of soul in miyuning''s hand was quickly increased.


    At the moment when the man is absent, his hands attack each other quickly.


    Because he didn''t know his opponent''s strength, miyuning didn''t make a close attack.


    At the time of her hand, the power of soul in her hand quickly attacked and left.


    After that, she stepped back, afraid of the other side''s return.


    Aotian in the discovery of time, cold sharp black eyes in the flash kill.


    It was too late for him to step back.


    The distance was too close for him to avoid.


    But also the first time to get out of the way, the power of the soul rubbed his waist across.


    The clothes were cut open and the smell of blood spread.


    He was injured


    Ao Tian couldn''t believe it and looked down at the waist and abdomen clothes soaked with blood.


    How long has he not been injured?


    At this time, even let a human class hurt.


    Although the other side is not ordinary people, but the immediate situation still let Ao Tian can not help but angry.


    A woman who was tortured by qingguqian wanted to kill him at this time.


    Yes, miyuning wanted to kill each other.


    This man has stepped on her bottom line.


    When he retreated again, the power of his soul in mi you Ning''s hand attacked Ao Tian again.


    At this time, Ao Tian escaped the attack of mi you Ning.


    Miyuning had been holding the edge of the couch and slowly stood up.


    Even if the body is weak, but also strong to hold on to a force.


    "Don''t come here. It''s a big deal."


    Mi you Ning saw the man come forward with a murderous face, and the power of soul in his hand showed a white light.


    She put her hand in a defensive gesture.


    Ao Tian squinted at her hand.


    Right, the white light on her hand.


    It''s not spiritual power, nor is it immortal method and evil Qi.


    The power in front of him was something he had never touched.


    It makes him feel curious and want to understand.


    So Ao Tian''s action stopped.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The woman in front of him, who had just been teasing him, was now fighting back.


    Interesting. It''s a good choice.


    Ao Tian wants to have a wonderful time in the future. It doesn''t seem to be so boring with this woman.


    Not from the corner of the mouth with a happy smile.


    However, his joyful smile almost distorted miyuning''s face.


    It seems that he wants his face to be torn to pieces.


    "Let me go!"


    Ao Tian picks his eyebrows and leaves? Don''t even think about it.


    However, he leaned over and pointed in the direction of the door. "The door is there, please."


    This attitude is not unfriendly, but it''s what you want.


    She gritted her teeth and puffed up her cheeks. "I''m talking about leaving this mountain and going to the village outside."


    Ao Tian smiles low.


    The laughter seemed to laugh at miyuning''s whim.


    "If you want to leave here, the villagers in Longquan town will be scared." Ao Tian said so.


    Miyuning didn''t react at the beginning, and his brain was a little slower than usual.


    But soon his face changed.


    She looked carefully at the man in front of her, as if to find something from him.


    Ao Tian naturally understood her mind, and the light of her eyes suddenly changed.


    Originally deep with a smile eyes, gradually become golden.


    Pale golden eyes, cold and heartless

 Chapter 1366

    The golden eyes fused with the one in miyuning''s mind.


    flood dragon!


    Miyuning thought of the dragon in the black pool for the first time.


    "It''s you!"


    Aotian''s pale golden eyes didn''t take back.


    Seeing the shock in miyuning''s eyes, he nodded his head very calmly.


    "Good, remember me."


    Calm tone is very leisurely.


    Mi you Ning, however, looks warily at the man in front of him as if facing a strong enemy.


    She should have thought of it!


    How could there be such a man with different momentum in the deep mountains and forests that she could not see through.


    She should have thought of these strange things when she couldn''t get around in the deep woods.


    But she didn''t want to go to the man in front of her.


    "What on earth do you want to do! I have nothing against you Gnash teeth, angry voice sounded.


    Miyuning really can''t figure out what''s wrong with the man in front of her.


    Even the original owner had only been to heishuitan that night. Before that, he never had a festival with Jiaolong.


    "I..." Ao Tian looked at mi you Ning with all his thoughts.


    As if seriously pondering her words, he laughed for a while, "you are very interesting. I like your eyes.


    He told the truth.


    The woman in front of me is really interesting.


    But this is before, just a little change.


    The woman in front of him certainly made him a little interested.


    But he''s a dangerous pet.


    Originally intended to keep a pet to pass the time, now it seems that we need to remove the claws.


    Ao Tian thought of the future arrangement in a short time.


    Mi you Ning calms down because of the other''s words.


    The situation at hand cannot be met by force.


    She is not sure that she has hit the other side when she has no physical problems, let alone at this time.


    She felt the pleasure of her body again, gritting her teeth and disappearing in the same place.


    Where is not as safe as space, even if it is a short time, is also better than the face of uncertain men.


    The sudden disappearance of mi you Ning made Ao Tian''s eyes show a trace of consternation, but he soon recovered his previous look.


    At first, in the pool, the disappearance of the other side made him aware that something was wrong.


    Now the mutation, let him have a little preparation in mind.


    No matter what, he has a crush on this woman and is doomed to be unable to escape.


    He has a handsome face and a curved mouth, showing an evil smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning enters the soul space and lies down on the ground to relieve his feeling.


    Too painful, the feeling of torture, let her have a kind of leave this world.


    This is just to think about it. It''s impossible to really implement it.


    I know I can''t stay much longer in this space.


    Miyuning propped up. Her previous toss made her not even have the strength to stand up.


    She has to find a way to solve her own problems.


    The pain can make her awake for a while.


    At this time, her state is like traditional Chinese medicine, so bloodletting may be better.


    When he thought about it, a dagger appeared in his hand.


    Without hesitation, she pointed the blade to her wrist and stroked hard.


    The blood rushed out.


    Looking at the outflow of blood, mi you Ning slowly waiting.


    After a while, the blood on the ground had been left all over the ground.


    And the next time the situation didn''t come.


    Miyuning knew that she was right.


    Bloodletting really made her brain more sober.


    However, numbness and itching still exist in the body, and even become obviously sensitive.

 Chapter 1367

    These problems are negligible to her.


    It''s just a brief awakening.


    Time goes by slowly, space can''t stay more.


    Miyuning quickly stops the blood on his wrist and takes out a pill of blood tonifying pill.


    It''s all for her in case of emergency.


    Take the pill, repair the wounds on the body, and use the power of the soul to repair the body.


    She finally had some strength.


    Aware that the body can not continue to stay in space, the body left the space in a flash.


    Miyuning was sent out of the space, looking at the familiar scenes around him and pursing his lips.


    Dense forest, old trees, everything around is so familiar.


    If you''re right, it''s still the woods.


    Stand up and scan around.


    Sure enough!


    At a glance, miyuning saw the back hill, not far from the direction of the bamboo building.


    She didn''t leave the woods.


    In the heart unwilling also have no way, lift no longer obvious weak step, walk toward the direction of the mountain.


    An hour later, miyuning stopped.


    She still can''t get out.


    Just like yesterday, I can''t go out.


    Leaning against the tree trunk behind him, miyuning took a breath.


    In this one hour, her brain is very clear, the feeling Valley in the body is no longer a surprise attack.


    It made her more relaxed than ever before.


    Although physically and mentally exhausted, it is better than being controlled by Qinggu.


    "Little guy..."


    At this moment, the voice of mi you Ning trembling all over sounded.


    The voice came from above her.


    Mi you Ning opened his eyes and looked up in disbelief.


    At a glance, I saw the man sitting on the branch of the tree.


    The other side of the mouth with a smile, still so... Beat!


    Seeing Ao Tian appear here, mi you Ning doesn''t feel surprised.


    But the other side appeared quietly, so that she did not feel, which makes people panic.


    It shows that the strength of the other party is above her.


    If they really meet each other, she will be defeated.


    But it''s only on the surface.


    Miyuning bent up his lips and said, "tell me what you want."


    She now has no way back, the other side''s repeated teasing let her be hateful.


    But also know, don''t pay anything, don''t want to leave easily.


    Ao Tian flies down to the woman who soon calms down.


    He had changed into a suit of clothes, with dark red flowers embroidered around the black clothes.


    For this kind of flower, mi you Ning is inexplicably close.


    However, it''s just the design and color.


    In front of the man, she is really not interested, let alone close.


    She wants to eat each other''s meat.


    Dragon meat, it seems that I haven''t eaten it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Ao Tian stood in front of mi you Ning.


    "It''s easy. When you''re bored... I''ll let you go."


    I''m not surprised by what the other side said.


    Cloudy and sunny uncertain, change - state of the man, say what she will not be too surprised.


    "I want the antidote!" Miyuning reaches out to Aotian.


    The tone is very definite.


    Don''t ask her why she is so sure that Ao Tian has an antidote.


    The other side teases again and again, the attitude that does not slow down, let her feel.


    Not the slightest will be in the love Valley owe the incense seriously, and that cynical with a bit of threatening words.


    There are many signs to be found, but mi you Ning didn''t pay attention to them before.


    And the most important thing.


    Yesterday, when she was in a coma, she saw this man.


    The other party has been to that place, but why not.


    Ao Tian whispered a smile and reached out to mi you Ning.


    Seeing his movements, the latter immediately backed away.

 Chapter 1368

    Miyuning''s action made Ao Tian express his displeasure.


    He didn''t like the resistance of others, he stretched out his hand strongly.


    The thick palm of his hand touched miyuning''s chin and rubbed it gently over and over again.


    "Come back with me if you want an antidote."


    With that, he released his hand and went to the direction of the bamboo building.


    His pace is not slow, and mi you Ning can barely keep up with it.


    As long as there is an antidote, I''m afraid I will continue to endure.


    As for the others, I''ll take the antidote.


    At the time when the feeling valley that was oppressed was about to strike again, MI Youning finally returned to the bamboo house.


    However, the scene in front of her eyes let her canthus crack.


    Ao Tian, standing in front of the bamboo tower, pointed to the man lying on the ground not far away, only wearing a suit of advice, and said, "this is your antidote."


    The man lying on the ground was found by AO Tian in the morning.


    Or from the brothel that kind of place, casually pull one back.


    Now the man was scared out of his wits.


    Before he woke up in the morning, he was pulled up by a force.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he was taken to the deep mountains and forests.


    He can''t move, he can''t stand up, he can only lie on the ground like this.


    Even the mouth can''t speak.


    The man in black threw him to the door and left.


    At this time, seeing the other side appear again, his face immediately changed, pale, bloodless and frightened.


    Mi you Ning was also pale.


    She knew that she couldn''t hold back this time.


    And the man in front of her is playing with her.


    MMP£¡


    There was no time to fight back. Mi Youning sat on the ground with his knees crossed, and the void turned into a dagger.


    This dagger is the one that blooded her in the space of the soul.


    She did not hesitate at all, sharp blade, against the wrist hard row down.


    The color of blood red, rushing out from the wound.


    Ao Tian just looked at it. There was no time to stop it. Everything had happened.


    He really can''t imagine that the woman in front of him would be so cruel to himself!


    Raising his feet, Ao Tian did not go to miyuning.


    It''s a man who goes to one side and only wears a shirt.


    In the cold eye light flash kill idea, "waste!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man on the ground disappeared, leaving only a green shirt, which means that this person once existed in the world.


    Miyuning calmly looks at the blood flowing out of her wrist. She can''t feel the pain.


    The body that urgent feeling, again obvious dissipation.


    Good!


    Once again, she managed to avoid the embarrassing process.


    Just then, a pair of exquisite black boots appeared.


    Miyuning smelled the strong sandalwood on the tip of his nose, but did not lift his head.


    Looking forward to the other party to give her antidote, let her completely free, this thing is as difficult as heaven, it is better to rely on themselves.


    Maybe it''s the discovery of mi you Ning''s lack of expectation and broken pot that makes Ao Tian squat down.


    He reached out and raised miyuning''s chin.


    When the latter doesn''t have time to react and resist, he lowers his head.


    Cold without temperature lips close, a ice a fire completely different feelings.


    Mi you Ning immediately reached out to refuse, but could not care about the bleeding wound on his hand.


    Naihe Aotian had already prepared, and knew clearly that she would resist.


    When he kisses her, he immediately imprisons her waist and brings people to his arms.


    Therefore, miyuning''s resistance was useless, and even the blood on the wound rubbed Ao Tian''s body.


    "Put... On..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    You Ning: you kiss me¡¾ Open your eyes]


    Ao Tian: don''t get me wrong. It''s just a taste¡¾ Wipe your lips, aftertaste]


    You Ning heart: want to kill him!

 Chapter 1369

    Miyuning tried his best to resist, even tearing the man''s hair in front of him regardless of his injured wrist.


    This makes Ao Tian feel the pain of his scalp, and his cold eyes flash with impatience.


    The saliva liquid in the mouth was quickly transferred to the other person''s mouth, and even forced miyuning to swallow, so that he left quickly.


    Ao Tian stepped back and stood up quickly. His deep eyes were gloomy.


    He touched the corner of his lip, and his face changed when he saw a smear of blood on his hand.


    Looking at the women on the ground, I want to kill each other.


    Miyuning also glared at the man in front of him.


    She even wiped her lips with disgust. Her expression was disgusted and her eyes were disgusted.


    What a kitten with sharp claws.


    Don''t know what to think of, Ao Tian suddenly smile.


    "Stand up!" The icy voice of command.


    Mi you Ning just wanted to ignore the other side, but she stood up uncontrollably.


    "Good boy." The man''s smile is satisfied.


    Mi you Ning, however, showed a frightened look, "what have you done to me?"


    "What did you do to me? It''s very profitable for you to open your mouth


    Mi you Ning couldn''t refute the displeased eyes of Shang Ao Tian and his superior attitude.


    Just as the other lip retreated.


    She didn''t want to be treated like this and wanted revenge.


    So I took a quick bite when they were evacuating.


    "After drinking my blood, you have no chance to leave in your whole life."


    Aotian said, regardless of miyuning''s reaction, turned and walked into the bamboo building.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a while, miyouning understood and uttered a dirty word.


    If you knew it, you wouldn''t be cheap.


    Just the feeling that the body is out of control is really beyond words.


    She really didn''t want to feel it forever.


    What do you mean you can''t leave for a lifetime.


    She didn''t believe it!


    Miyuning quickly straightened out his mood and bandaged the wound with less blood on his wrist.


    And then it was slowly restored with the power of the soul.


    After all this, I feel the feeling of being suppressed before. It seems that it''s really much better.


    But mi you Ning didn''t believe Ao Tian''s words.


    Now she can''t believe what the man said.


    Love Valley owe was suppressed, perhaps because of her bloodletting.


    I''ll wait until the evening.


    It''s impossible to leave. Mi Youning doesn''t resist and walks to the bamboo house.


    Entering the small hall of the bamboo building, she did not see Ao Tian.


    It was a relief to her.


    The man affected her too much.


    Physical and mental fatigue, step uncontrollable to sleep.


    Slippers, bed, lie down, pull quilt, close eyes... All in one.


    The body is already clamoring to rest.


    She couldn''t resist.


    Close your eyes, nose is sandalwood, light if there is no, let her slowly fall into a deep sleep.


    There was a pair of eyes on her upstairs.


    Unfortunately, miyuning was too sleepy to be vigilant.


    Deep eyes staring at her for a while, then turned to the room behind.


    From this day on, miyuning will stay.


    When she woke up at night, she didn''t see Ao Tian.


    She did not know why Jiaolong left heishuitan and why he lived in the bamboo house.


    Use their own ability to check the other party''s information, nothing.


    For the first time, I wondered if this would be the person she was looking for.


    Miyuning was disgusted.


    This man is a change!

 Chapter 1370

    Although I can''t see Ao Tian''s personal information, mi you Ning doesn''t think that this man must be the one she''s looking for.


    On that night, mi you Ning was certain that she would get rid of Qing Gu.


    The body doesn''t have that feeling.


    So, the antidote is... Dragon''s saliva liquid?


    "Gulu..."


    The voice of protest came from his stomach, and miyuning had to get up and stay.


    Glanced around the furnishings, there was no food.


    Suddenly it occurred to him that there was a stream outside. Mi Youning put on his shoes and walked out of the bamboo building.


    There are branches around and fish in the stream. Are you worried about filling your stomach?


    Miyuning picked up the firewood, picked up a sharp stick and went to the stream.


    Soon there were two fish.


    Light the fire, clean up the fish, put them on the branches and bake them on the fire.


    When it''s all done, miyouning licks his lips.


    She''s really hungry


    Waiting time is very painful, had to take out chocolate from the space to supplement the body''s hunger.


    The delicious smell of fish spreads.


    The smell of the golden fish made miyuning swallow.


    She cut the fish with a dagger to speed up its ripening.


    At last, he roasted one. He could not wait to cut the meat with the knife in his hand and ate it quickly without being rude.


    The sky is dark, and there are many insects and birds around.


    Just as miyuning finished eating the first fish, it suddenly quieted down.


    The calls of insects and birds disappeared, only the sound of the stream and the slight sound of Katz from the fire.


    Miyuning, the second fish on the shelf, looked up at the starry sky.


    There are so many stars in the sky. It''s very beautiful.


    If it were modern, it would not be seen even in the countryside.


    Miyuning sighed about the changes in the world. Suddenly his ears moved and his eyes narrowed.


    The smell of fish spread again. Mi you Ning turned the stick with fish in his hand and slowly lowered his head.


    There was a slight sound in my ear, which was caused by something rubbing against the ground.


    It doesn''t sound like human steps.


    Moreover, mi you Ning is quite sure that the man Ao Tian is not in the bamboo house.


    When she was sober, she explored the bamboo building with her divine sense, and there was no breath of each other.


    So who''s around?


    Miyuning, holding a dagger in his other hand, slowly opened the belly of the fish on the stick.


    The snow-white meat turns over, sending out more rich fragrance.


    Gently pick up a piece of fish to the mouth, slowly taste up.


    "Click..."


    Just then, the sound of the branches being trampled off sounded.


    Yes, step on it!


    Miyuning quickly turned back, but he had a familiar face.


    It''s a familiar relationship, but it''s just a one-sided relationship.


    The flower snake that later got bored with the female snake demon.


    His eyes showed the displeasure of being disturbed by others. Mi Youning realized that there was no danger, so he turned around and continued to eat the lost fish.


    However, the people behind obviously don''t want to leave at this time.


    The flower snake was forced to come today.


    "This... This girl, is your adult in?"


    adult? Who is that?


    Miyuning is not interested.


    Her stomach is not full, there is no extra mood to care about other.


    When the delicious fish was put into his mouth, miyuning felt as if there was something missing.


    It''s OK to eat the first one. There''s no discomfort, just because I''m really hungry.


    There are some things in the lower abdomen, but I find that the fish meat is fragrant, but there is something missing.

 Chapter 1371

    There is no taste of salt and no other seasoning.


    Besides the delicious, it seems a little dull.


    Miyuning''s movement slowed down.


    Flower snake did not respond, can not help but show a bit anxious look.


    He stepped forward and said, "girl, where is your adult? I''d like to see you in an emergency. "


    Miyuning turned to look at the man behind him. He had a feminine face, and he didn''t look manly at all.


    Each other''s eyes also give people a gloomy touch.


    "Do you have any seasoning?"


    "Ah Hua she was confused by mi you Ning''s question.


    Raising the fish in his hand, miyuning asked again, "do you have any seasonings for cooking?"


    "Yes, yes! Yes Flower snake immediately from his mustard seed space search.


    Most of their demons have the grain of their stomachs. They naturally know what seasoning is.


    And he prefers the delicacy of the world. Naturally, there are these things.


    It''s just a good rummage.


    Soon miyuning saw some pots, one by one in the hands of the snake.


    The other side put the pots in her hands one by one in front of her, "is that all you need?"


    Looking at more than ten cans of seasoning in front of me, mi you Ning gasped.


    What a real kid.


    Miyuning picked one, cumin, and the other, salt.


    Take out a handful of salt, sprinkle on the cooked fish, and put the stick on the fire again for barbecue.


    At this moment, miyuning felt an indistinguishable gaze staring at her.


    She turned her head and looked at the snake beside her, but opened her eyes and swallowed.


    The other side''s eyes were not on her eyes, but on a certain part of her body.


    Miyuning followed her line of sight to see her waist and abdomen, which were not covered by her clothes, and the mouth of Yue Hun.


    This suit of clothes was put on at the village head''s home when he left Longquan town.


    "Look again, dig your eyes!"


    Miyuning put down the fish in his hand and arranged his clothes, but his words were not ambiguous.


    The ice cold kill idea, obviously displeased tone, let flower snake astringent vision.


    Since he went back, the fragrance of his love Valley has not been solved, because something happened.


    Now seeing the beautiful scenery in front of us, we can''t control ourselves.


    At the thought of the woman''s identity, it was the adult''s, and the snake broke out in a cold sweat.


    In fact, he went back and saw the last scene.


    The adult wiped out all the races. He was not afraid or frightened.


    If he could, he didn''t want to go.


    "Girl, please tell me where my Lord is." The snake bends to mi you Ning with a kind of supplication tone.


    "I don''t know."


    Miyuning calmly arranged his clothes and continued to stare at the fish on the fire.


    The snake did not expect to get such an answer.


    He sighed deeply and turned away.


    Mi Youning was infected by the helpless breath of the other party. Without thinking about it, he said, "go to the black pool and have a look."


    The snake turns and looks at mi you Ning in surprise, but the latter doesn''t give him a look.


    "Thank you, miss. Thank you..."


    The snake flies away.


    No one bothered me. Mi you Ning was quiet at last.


    The salt on the fish had melted away, and miyuning sprinkled some cumin.


    And then slowly taste the taste.


    This time she ate very slowly, finished cleaning up the traces, leisurely walked to the bamboo house.


    "Bang..."


    "Bang... Roar..."


    "Boom..."

 Chapter 1372

    "Boom... Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    The deafening sound came, accompanied by the familiar sound.


    That''s the sound of the dragon. She heard it in Blackpool before.


    Miyuning steps back into the bamboo building and turns to look at the source of the sound.


    There was a little fog spreading, and even thunder.


    "Roar... Wuwu..."


    Jiaolong''s voice was obviously angry.


    Mi you Ning is a little curious about who provoked the dragon.


    Looking at the distant direction, miyuning raised his lips.


    After a big meal, I was relieved to learn that Jiaolong was so angry.


    What she suffered these two days is related to her partner.


    If it were not for AO Tian, she would not have suffered all this.


    It''s clear that the power of the soul can even be suppressed by the way of heaven, but I don''t know why I feel oppressed in the face of this dragon.


    Mi you Ning turned and walked into the bamboo building, and the voice in his ear was still ringing.


    Listening carefully, miyuning could easily guess that it was the sound of fighting.


    Lying on the couch, miyuning throws the sandalwood stained brocade aside.


    Lean on the soft couch, very lazy thinking about how the world should deal with.


    Huang Ying has survived, so how to go in the future.


    Do you want to find someone who can change the colorful glazed stone.


    Whether the other party exists or not, everything is unknown.


    Suddenly, miyuning frowned.


    My heart is aching.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    The feeling of her heart being held tightly made her feel out of breath.


    What''s going on? What''s the matter!


    Miyuning sat up straight, and the sound outside the door was still ringing.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar..."


    Anger, deafening, the cruel sound of the dragon.


    Aotian!


    Mi you Ning covers Yue Xiong''s mouth, so he has no time to put on his shoes, so he walks out of the bamboo building quickly.


    She ran like crazy.


    Even regardless of the foot was branches and small stones burp foot, just want to hurry up.


    At the same time, she did not release her hand.


    Pain! so painful!


    The feeling of dying, the uncontrolled acceleration of the body.


    If you don''t go there, she''ll die!


    When miyuning arrived quickly, Jiaolong was also facing a huge crisis.


    Ao Tian incarnated as a dragon. Now he is a real dragon.


    The whole body is suffused with golden light, such as the golden pupil with the size of a copper bell staring at the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    There are also men floating in the air, who have the air of immortality.


    "Prince long San, I will never die with you!" Longkou spits out people''s words in a tone of hatred and anger.


    At this time, Ao Tian was on the verge of rage and killing.


    There is no longer a superior attitude in front of miyuning.


    Just because the man in front of him is the biggest enemy in his life.


    "Well! The evildoer! Heaven has punished you, but you still don''t know how to repent. I don''t think it''s necessary for you to stay in this world! "


    The Third Prince of the dragon also didn''t like to see Ao Tian.


    The intention of killing in his tone was more obvious. Today, he wanted to kill Ao Tian, who was incarnated as a dragon.


    Today is also he ran into, otherwise really can''t find, this guy turned into a dragon.


    It''s just a hundred years in the world. At the beginning, the weak dragon practiced Jackie Chan in this barren land.


    If we keep each other, we don''t know what will happen in the future.


    How can Ao Tian not know the intention of killing the Third Prince of the dragon.


    Today is the most important moment for him to cultivate himself. He is watched by the Third Prince of the dragon.

 Chapter 1373

    The other side is the son of the Dragon King. He was born an immortal. Even he should be afraid of it.


    But he is not willing, a hundred years ago was calculated by the other side, now also want to be tortured, how willing!


    "Come on!"


    Even though he knew that he had little chance of winning, Ao Tian still attacked.


    The dragon body revealed a golden light and attacked the Third Prince of the dragon.


    The Third Prince of the dragon also flew in, and thundered down the place he passed.


    After the Third Prince of the Dragon shot, the heavenly soldiers and generals behind also followed him.


    They didn''t attack Ao Tian, but the demons behind him.


    Snake, wolf, tiger, leopard... Many demons have arrived.


    This is not a war between Ao Tian and the Third Prince of the dragon, but between heaven and the devil.


    However, in the process, the Third Prince of the Dragon found out that Ao Tian, who had been cultivated into a golden body, wanted to take the opportunity to kill him.


    The evil way has been rampant outside recently, and heaven has already been unable to bear it.


    But I didn''t expect that heaven would send me to fight the Third Prince of dragon.


    The evil way can''t resist, but it makes people look for AO Tian.


    If you want to say that Ao Tian came here a hundred years ago, he knew that the boundary leading to the demon world was near the black water pool.


    As for why they were looking for AO Tian, this was a long time ago.


    At present, Ao Tian and the Third Prince of the dragon are fighting each other.


    Even the heavenly soldiers and generals are inseparable from the demons. The scene is quite spectacular and cruel.


    Suddenly, Ao Tian was struck to the ground by the thunder of the Third Prince of the dragon.


    The demons of the evil way were flustered when they saw this.


    Now the Lord of the demon world has been seriously injured. What they can rely on is the dragon that even the Lord of the demon world is afraid of in a hundred years.


    Once the other side can not support, then the demon world today whether really want to end.


    Many demons have panic.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals took the opportunity to attack, and many demons were killed.


    Ao Tian was attacked by dragon three before. He was attacked again, and his body felt that he couldn''t support it.


    He incarnated as a human, quickly stood up from the ground, and the blood in his mouth was swallowed by him.


    "Aotian! A hundred years ago, you shouldn''t have provoked Princess Zhiqian, otherwise why should you fall into such a situation? "


    The Third Prince of the dragon stood in front of him, his tone mocking pity.


    However, what he said changed Ao Tian''s face, confused, painful and oppressed.


    This is what miyuning saw when he arrived.


    Ao Tian stood in front of a man in white, with all kinds of emotions on his face.


    She knew that the other party was hurt, which was felt.


    The pain from the heart told her.


    At this time, Ao Tian was in pain. He needed to breathe.


    "Don''t mention that woman!" Ao Tian gritted his teeth.


    "What? So far, there are still thoughts we shouldn''t have? Hum! Even if Princess Zhiqian doesn''t agree to marry me, it''s not your turn! "


    Similarly, the anger of the Third Prince of the dragon is no less than that of Ao Tian.


    "As the favorite daughter of the emperor of heaven, even the crown prince of the dragon clan can''t marry her. Why do you want to marry a bastard?"


    Think of a hundred years ago, Princess Zhiqian almost married the man in front of her, the Third Prince of the dragon is gloomy.


    But he was far less angry than Ao Tian, his face was painful, and there was a faint light on his forehead.


    "The hatred of a hundred years ago, I must get it back! You, no one in heaven can escape! "


    The reason why he went to this remote place, where spiritual power is scarce and it is difficult for him to practice every inch, is precisely the work of the people in heaven.


    The Third Prince of the dragon is the culprit.


    A hundred years ago, he was about to be listed in the immortal class, and his success was just around the corner.

 Chapter 1374

    Unfortunately, he was framed by the Third Prince of the dragon.


    No one listened to his excuse. The emperor of heaven sent him here.


    "It''s up to you! Delusion


    At the end of the prince''s words, the weapon in his hand rushed to Aotian, hoping to finally solve the problem in front of him.


    The dark light between Ao Tianmei''s heart twinkled more obviously.


    He was caught off guard, and now his cultivation was badly damaged.


    There is no way to deal with the moves of the Third Prince of the dragon. The cultivation of the other side obviously surpasses him.


    As soon as the Third Prince of the dragon''s weapon was injected with immortal skills and attacked Ao Tian, he was secretly blocked.


    The weapon in hand seems to be controlled by something and can''t move forward one more point.


    The Third Prince of the Dragon had to stop and inject mana to run the weapon, but he couldn''t move it.


    Miyuning controls the power of the soul in his hand and walks out of the dark barefoot.


    Now she has no time to sort out some information, Ao Tian is in danger, she has to do it.


    There is only one thought in my heart. Ao Tian is in danger and she can''t live.


    Miyuning''s appearance attracted the Third Prince of the dragon, and her eyes showed a shocked face.


    "Who are you?" The other side''s tone was anxious, and there was a faint fear.


    The expression on his face is very shocked, eager to know the identity of the woman in front of him.


    In my eyes, I seem to know something, but I still can''t believe it.


    It was as if something had happened beyond his control.


    Miyuning ignores him and goes to Ao Tian.


    The thin body can''t cover Ao Tian''s body of nearly two meters, but it still stands in front of him.


    "Are you all right?" Calm, not many emotional voices.


    "I can''t die!" Ao Tian gritted his teeth.


    A decision loomed in his mind, and now he was hesitating.


    Heaven doesn''t accept him, and the divine world can''t get close to him.


    Even after a hundred years, his accomplishments have risen, and now he is still forced to do so by the people in heaven.


    Even if it was his carelessness, it turned out that it was!


    In that case, what if he fell into the evil way!


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know Ao Tian''s mind. She is relieved to learn that the other party can''t die.


    Although I don''t know why they have such traction, now in order not to die out of the task world, she must keep Ao Tian.


    "Is that you? Zhiqian... "


    The prince murmured to himself. No one could hear him except him.


    When he saw mi you Ning appear, he did not move his hand again, and his eyes were staring at her.


    "Boom! Boom... Boom... "


    All of a sudden, there was thunder in the distance.


    The Third Prince of the Dragon showed his surprised eyes because of the thunder.


    As the son of the Dragon King, he can naturally distinguish thunder.


    There''s something wrong with the thunder.


    "Someone''s going to rob?" The surrounding generals and demons have stopped.


    There was a lot of talk.


    "It''s not like..."


    "This is someone... Someone... Going to fall into the devil!"


    There was a monster''s frightened voice.


    Only because of falling into the devil''s way and attracted the thunder, this is only the Lord of the demon world of all ages will have a precursor.


    After hearing this demon''s words, all the people around, whether they are heavenly soldiers or demons, were shocked.


    At the same time, the prince also found something.


    He looked at the man behind mi you Ning in disbelief.


    At this time, Ao Tian''s clothes had changed, dark and dark, and his clothes were covered with red flowers on the other side.


    His eyebrows and eyes are more enchanting, enchanting red shore flowers.


    "You have fallen into the evil way!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1375

    Ao Tian didn''t give a look to the Third Prince of the dragon.


    He looked up at the sky, solemn and evil.


    The thunder is getting closer and closer, the golden light on AO Tian''s body is flashing, and all the people around him are illuminated by the golden light.


    "I, Ao Tian, from today on, in order to cultivate the immortal body, I would like to fall into the evil way forever!"


    A thunder struck Ao Tian directly, and mi you Ning was very close to him.


    But there was no injury, just paralysis.


    The thunders struck Ao Tian.


    Miyuning watched the golden light on the other side dissipate, and was slowly entangled by a black evil spirit.


    This man fell into the evil way forever


    Seeing this, mi you Ning didn''t know why his heart was more painful.


    This is not Ao Tian''s accident, but her own heart pure pain.


    The scene in front of me seems to be familiar.


    It seems that at some time, some people have done so.


    Miyuning shook her head. She was sure there was no such memory in her mind.


    There is no such memory either in the past reincarnation or in the memory of the original owner.


    The thunder slowly dissipated, and AO Tian appeared in front of everyone.


    Even though attacked by the thunderbolt, the man was not in the least embarrassed.


    Mi you Ning stares at Ao Tian''s face and can''t help holding his breath.


    The cold, indifferent look on the man''s face disappeared, replaced with a gentle smile.


    That handsome face, also became evil and elegant.


    Change, from inside to outside, even the temperament is not the same.


    This is not to say that the other party is really as harmless and approachable as the outside.


    On the contrary, it is more unfathomable.


    The Third Prince of the dragon stands on the opposite side, witnessing Ao Tian''s falling into the evil way.


    There is also the appearance of women in front of us, which makes everything uncontrollable.


    The distant sky thought of the sound of drumming, and dragon three could hear that it was an instruction to stop the troops.


    He took a deep look at the woman standing in front of Ao Tian and pursed his lips.


    I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled.


    Did not kill Ao day, also met with Zhi Qian Princess similar woman.


    Long San thought about it and raised his hand to the general behind him. He made a stop.


    However, he did not leave, but quickly rushed to Ao Tian.


    no Or rush to miyuning.


    He''s going to take this woman.


    No matter who she is, it can''t be left to Ao Tian.


    Ao Tian is absorbing his own magic power, which is the greatest benefit of falling into the evil way. His accomplishments are doubled in an instant.


    When the Third Prince of the Dragon approached, he had already smelled the disgust of the other side.


    The evil way and the heaven world are natural enemies. They have a "taste" of mutual restraint.


    Even if he found that the other side was close, Ao Tian didn''t move at all. He was still running his own magic.


    Miyuning sees the Third Prince of the Dragon approaching. She thinks that the other is from Chong Aotian.


    So standing in front of Ao Tian, he made a defensive gesture for the first time.


    But she never thought that this man was coming for her.


    When the arm was seized by the Third Prince of the dragon, she was still stunned. She didn''t understand why she wanted to catch her.


    But also the first time to resist.


    Dragon three is called the God of war in heaven, not without reason, its own strength is good.


    His cultivation is easy to control ordinary people.


    However, miyuning is not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 1376

    When the Third Prince of the Dragon grabbed her arm, his own strength had rebounded.


    The powerful soul even shook the third prince away.


    She thought that she could break free, but she underestimated the determination of the Third Prince of the dragon.


    One hand of the opponent was shaken away, and the other hand quickly grabbed mi Youning''s arm again.


    "Don''t run, I won''t hurt you!" The third prince explained anxiously.


    Hearing what he said, MI Youning turned his eyes.


    God''s special will not hurt.


    Does she have a cheeky face?


    All under the ruthless move, the arm estimate all blue still don''t hurt!


    Isn''t what the other party is doing to her hurt now!


    When miyuning wanted to break free again, his body fell into the warm embrace.


    Ao Tian pulls the man into his arms with one hand behind him. The magic in the other hand attacks the Third Prince of the dragon.


    Even though the Third Prince of the Dragon evaded, he was still affected by the magic.


    He stood opposite Ao Tian, his lips pursed and his eyes fixed on each other.


    "Give me this woman!"


    The voice of command rang out.


    But Ao Tian didn''t give him a face. He didn''t even bother to give him a look.


    Now he has been able to fight with the Third Prince of the dragon, the other side is not even his opponent.


    Ao Tian holds mi you Ning in his arms, lowers his head to his neck and sniffs deeply.


    Being held so vaguely by a man, miyuning''s body is covered with dense goose bumps.


    There''s something wrong with this man. It''s obviously two extremes.


    Before the disdain, now close, let her unable to adapt.


    "Aotian! Give her to me An angry voice came.


    The voice of the Third Prince of the dragon finally made Ao Tian raise his head and didn''t look at each other for the first time.


    But the first time I look at the woman in my arms, eyes flow, seemingly casual.


    "Come, tell him if you want to go with him?"


    While talking, Ao Tian''s hand caresses her earlobe carelessly.


    This action made mi you Ning sweat all over his back.


    What on earth does this transformation want?


    "Girl, I''m the son of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Come back with me, I won''t hurt you!" The Third Prince of the Dragon hastily added.


    In Ao Tian''s arms, mi you Ning rolled his eyes very impolitely.


    Is there something wrong with the Dragon Prince? Who is he!


    Why let her go with him in a few words.


    It''s too late!


    At this moment, Ao Tian''s hand was placed between mi you Ning''s lips.


    The other side seems to be dissatisfied with mi you Ning''s "hesitating" hands.


    Mi you Ning snorts in pain


    "Good boy, tell me your answer."


    Sure enough, this man has changed even more.


    Miyuning was bullied by a man on his lips, so he didn''t have a good face for Prince long San.


    He turned his head and said angrily, "where did you come from? Where come of self-confidence let me go back with you! I don''t know you, and you don''t look like my girl''s dish. I don''t want to send it far away. I''m not interested! "


    With these words, MI Youning is about to break away from Ao Tian''s arms, but the strength of her opponent''s hands can''t allow her to resist.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Ao Tian laughed because of mi you Ning''s words. He was obviously pleased by them.


    On the other hand, the prince''s face was very blue and his eyes were gloomy.


    "You will regret it! This man is not reliable at all


    The tone of this sentence was very worried, but mi Youning didn''t listen to it.


    Because in her eyes, besides herself and her old partner, the rest are unreliable.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today is the last day of kicking list activity


    Interested babies, don''t forget to pay attention to the top three on the weekly list, don''t control kicking if you want ?

 Chapter 1377

    Mi you Ning smiles back at the words of Prince long San.


    indifferent.


    This is the Third Prince of the dragon. She hates it from the bottom of her bones. She doesn''t like it from the blood and bone marrow.


    At this moment, the big hand at his waist forced his body forward involuntarily.


    Lips are blocked, familiar sandalwood more clearly around the tip of the nose.


    Miyuning smiles at the evil spirit in front of him.


    Ao Tian seems to be in a good mood, but the other side''s face is repressing something that mi you Ning can''t grasp.


    "Hum!" The Third Prince of the Dragon catches the God and flies to the sky.


    He was defeated in the war.


    But Aotian couldn''t be with Princess Zhiqian all his life.


    They are doomed to be enemies.


    The devil and the immortal are destined to stand on the opposite side.


    Miyuning was kissed.


    There was a moment of confusion in her eyes, and her body was pulled into her arms.


    However, when the Third Prince of the Dragon left, Ao Tian soon let go of mi you Ning.


    He mercilessly pushed people away and squinted at the direction of the evacuation.


    "He seems very interested in you."


    Ao Tian suddenly turned his head and said.


    Mi you Ning was wiping the marks on his lips when he heard this and said, "you ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    She is also a temperamental, just like a plaything to be manipulated back and forth.


    It''s really uncomfortable!


    Suddenly, she pointed to the man in front of her, "you tell me, what''s the matter with your blood! Why do I have feelings for you? "


    Thinking of what was wrong, mi you Ning asked directly.


    Handsome face showed a smile, "the blood of the shackles, you can''t escape this life."


    Today''s Ao Tian seems to have released his bundle and turned to face the demons behind him.


    Behind him are thousands of demons, who look respectfully and fearfully at the new Lord of the demon world.


    The ability of the other side left them speechless.


    The man in front of them is not only a new demon, but also an adult who has troubled them for a hundred years.


    Even the former devil gave him three points.


    Once upon a time, the arrival of the other side made many demons around make up their minds.


    Each other''s own strength, as well as his inner alchemy, is the target of many demons.


    However, all the demons who made up their minds about this man came to a terrible end.


    Sometimes death is not terrible, what is terrible is the annihilation of fly ash, life is not like death.


    Now the new Lord of the demon world appears, and he is also a cruel man familiar to many demons.


    How the demons don''t panic.


    Facing thousands of demons, Ao Tian was surrounded by them, and his heart was very indulgent.


    His shackles were gone, and he was completely free.


    Between heaven and earth, let him come and go freely, no longer need to be threatened by heaven.


    See the demons and did not kneel, bow.


    The radian of Ao Tian''s mouth increased, and the evil spirit spread in his hands. The whole person was surrounded by the evil spirit.


    Soon, the evil spirit spread everywhere.


    Every time you pass a demon, the opponent''s evil Qi increases by one point.


    For a moment, the evil spirit spread from Ao Tian surrounded all the demons around him.


    One or two... All the demons feel that their magic grows.


    "See my Lord!"


    Ten thousand demons bow down and kneel down, the scene is quite shocking.


    The animals in the surrounding deep forest have dissipated. If the trees can move, they may also want to evacuate.


    Miyuning was shocked by the scene.


    What Ao Tian did just now was a shock.


    It''s his strength that scares all demons.


    His ability is here. Let all the demons know clearly.

 Chapter 1378

    "See my Lord!"


    The deafening voice of the demons was still ringing, but mi you Ning put his eyes on the horizon in the distance.


    Originally also want to continue to ask, stay in the mouth.


    a lifetime? What''s the problem?


    She doesn''t believe in that.


    Ao Tian turned his head and saw the look of disdain on mi you Ning''s face.


    This woman is really interesting.


    The appearance of the other side, still barefoot, he really did not expect.


    However, Prince Long''s interest in her puzzled him even more.


    The identity of this woman does not seem simple.


    When was the God of war in heaven interested in a human class.


    Each other''s eyes in addition to Zhi Qian that woman, no other look in the eyes of the female.


    Ao Tian looked at mi you Ning and fell into a moment of meditation.


    As like as two peas, the other''s eyes are exactly the same as those of Princess Zhi.


    Thinking of that woman, Ao Tian''s face immediately became gnashing teeth.


    Don''t let him find her!


    He reaches out his hand and rudely pulls up mi you Ning in front of him. He flies to the bottom of the bamboo building.


    "Ah


    Miyuning was unprepared and could not help but make a sound.


    "Shut up A cold voice came from above.


    Miyuning tugged at the man''s clothes with great force, with a posture that he had to pull a cushion on his back when he was dying.


    Drooping eyes, looking at the stubborn eyes of the woman in his arms, cold eyes, Ao Tian''s heart is so soft.


    How can a pair of eyes attract him so much.


    The corners of the mouth bend unconsciously.


    Ao Tian''s feet stood on the floor of the bamboo tower and put down mi you Ning in his arms.


    He stepped back two steps, and his own magic came out, slowly wrapping mi you Ning.


    "What do you want to do?" Seeing this posture, mi you Ning asked calmly.


    Ao Tian''s expression is very strange, especially when the magic power is recovered, he stares at mi you Ning and thinks.


    "Who are you?"


    Miyuning rolled his eyes, "crazy!"


    In fact, she was a little uneasy.


    In front of the man, will not be found her identity.


    No, she is confident that no one can see through her identity unless it is the way of heaven.


    Even the way of heaven needs some time, when she shows her feet.


    At present, less than a month after entering the world of this task, there will be no sign of anything to think about.


    "I just searched my soul and found you..."


    Suddenly, Ao Tian''s words stopped.


    For a person who has no previous life or afterlife, there seems to be another way of saying.


    This man is not the soul of the human world.


    As long as it is human, there must be a past life and an afterlife. Even if she doesn''t remember it, her soul memory can''t be missing.


    If it is not the soul of the human world, then the demon world and the demon world can also be ruled out.


    Just at the time of soul searching, Ao Tian didn''t feel that the other party''s soul belonged to the spirit.


    If it''s reincarnation, there must be one or two demons.


    In front of the woman''s soul is very clean, clean so that he can not find a trace of impurities.


    Such a clean soul... Only heaven and God.


    Ao Tianmu''s vision of MI Youning changed.


    Vigilance, pain, depression


    Miyuning''s side has been fully aroused by AO Tian''s previous words.


    See the other side no longer open mouth, she can''t help asking, "found me what, why don''t continue to say?"


    Ao Tian''s eyes suddenly became strong, and he raised his feet to approach her.


    Handsome and evil face, showing a sex - evil smile, dangerous and let people sink.


    He reached out and stroked miyuning''s neck. "No matter who you are, if you drink my blood, that''s my man!"

 Chapter 1379

    If it was like this again, miyuning could not help joking: "you have warned me again and again that I am yours. You are not in love with me, are you?"


    Miyuning''s face exudes a confident and open smile. At this moment, she is really beautiful.


    In front of the man, closely staring at her eyes, smile unchanged, eyes slowly cold.


    In fact, they are considering what miyuning said.


    Like it? What''s that?


    The woman in front of him interested him at best.


    This woman because of a pair of eyes with the heaven Zhi Qian princess, let him be attracted.


    Just a few days together, let him hate her and reluctant.


    I hate her for being disobedient.


    Reluctant to obliterate people.


    This interest, he does not know how long the term, perhaps very short.


    This is what he thought before.


    But now, the other side''s like, let his heart tremble.


    Like it?


    He still doesn''t understand.


    What is that.


    As long as he wants, fight, grab, grab.


    There are not so many reasons.


    "Well..."


    His hands worked hard for the soft hum of mi you Ning.


    Ao Tian let go of his hand, meaning unknown smile, turned and walked into the bamboo building.


    Miyuning stood behind him, staring at the other person''s back as if he were crazy.


    The changeable state of yin and Qing!


    The next day, the two get along like strangers.


    Even if Ao Tian became the Lord of the demon world, he still lived in the bamboo house.


    He is upstairs, and miyuning is downstairs. They are well water, not river water.


    Since that day, after the battle of immortals and demons, miyuning has rarely seen Ao Tian.


    Each other will leave every night, and she often fell asleep.


    A few days later, although they lived together in the bamboo building, they never met again.


    Miyuning can''t live without this mountain. He can only stay in the bamboo tower.


    Ao Tian''s feeling to her is also unable to get rid of.


    But it doesn''t mean she''s committed, it''s about waiting time.


    On this day, just after dawn, miyuning opened her eyes.


    She was wearing hand-made clothes. There was no woman''s clothes in the bamboo house.


    The clothes I was wearing had already been torn.


    The tablecloth on the first floor was torn by her and made into simple clothes. At least it would not be red in broad daylight.


    Get up and stay, go out and head for the stream.


    These days she has been used to getting up every day to solve her stomach.


    Sometimes, with luck, she can catch a few shrimps and crabs.


    A few days ago, the sauce left by the snake was still there, which soothed her taste.


    But mi Youning feels that her mouth is very thin recently.


    There are always times when you are tired of eating fish every day.


    With this in mind, miyuning stopped in the direction of the stream and turned quickly.


    Since I''m tired of eating, I''ll have a change.


    Miyuning stretched out his hand to hem the simple clothes made of tablecloth and tied a knot on his calf. Then he went to the woods.


    The clothes made of tablecloth were too wide. When she went into the woods, she was afraid that she would be soaked by dew, but she was the one who suffered.


    If only I could go out, I could find some clothes to wear.


    The previous clothes were too light to wear in the future.


    In fact, the space has clothes, but she doesn''t want to take them out.


    What Ao Tian said last time has made her tremble so far.


    She felt that the man had found something, but didn''t tell her.


    I just don''t know if I found out her identity or other problems.


    In a word, she can''t be careless. She should be careful.


    That man is not easy to cheat.


    Miyuning was thinking about things in his head, and his steps gradually went deep into the forest.

 Chapter 1380

    Just as mi you Ning was thinking about something, a white shadow flashed in front of him.


    Too late to think about it, she quickly chased the stones she picked up by the roadside in her hands.


    The stone quickly attacked the fast-moving prey ahead.


    Miyuning thought there would be rabbit meat tonight.


    But the fat rabbit in front of him didn''t turn around.


    Get away from... Get away from... Get away from


    Mi you Ning couldn''t believe looking at the direction the rabbit left.


    When is she so bad.


    Not willing to chase, tonight she will eat rabbit meat!


    The stone in the hand is ready. When you see the fat white rabbit, you can move it again.


    The stone is spinning in the void, attacking quickly and powerfully.


    This time, miyuning added strength to his soul.


    As a result, the stone naturally penetrated the rabbit''s abdomen.


    The fat white rabbit full of meat collapsed on the ground and made a squeaking sound.


    Miyuning chuckled and said, "why can''t you catch a rabbit?".


    Just as miyuning walked towards the rabbit, only three meters away, he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way.


    A big snake went straight to the rabbit, still breathing.


    Open your mouth, bite the rabbit, bite... Bite


    At this moment, miyuning''s face was ugly.


    Get up early in the morning hungry, want to change the taste, in the capture of prey when they are avoided.


    Finally caught up with the big rabbit and hurt him.


    At this moment, it was snatched by a snake.


    Miyuning stops. She watches the snake swallow the rabbit.


    Now consider, this morning to eat snake soup will not be too much tonic?


    Maybe he found himself in danger. The snake opened its mouth and swallowed its prey.


    When I saw miyuning, the pupil in my eyes clearly flashed something.


    When miyuning made up his mind to eat snake meat this morning, Huashe had a new action.


    Lying on the ground, the snake slowly raised its body and turned into a human body in a twinkling of an eye.


    The other side didn''t even reserve the snake''s tail, and directly turned into a pair of long legs.


    When he saw the other side, MI Youning raised her eyebrows.


    Isn''t this the snake she was seasoned with.


    Looking at the bloodstain on the other side''s mouth and the half eaten rabbit in his hand, MI Youning is upset.


    "I hit the rabbit." The attitude of statement.


    However, such a light word, let the opposite snake into a panic.


    Each other''s feminine appearance showed uneasiness, "this... This little one doesn''t know."


    He raised his hands and ate half of the rabbit in front of him. When he saw the ugly rabbit body, he drew his mouth.


    The real mouth owes, why eat it well!


    The snake is named heize. At this time, he quickly throws the rabbit to one side.


    He quickly stepped forward and assured miyuning, "I''ll catch a rabbit for you now."


    The other side''s panic attitude made miyuning feel like bullying others.


    She waved her hand, just want to say no, the other party has turned away.


    She didn''t even have time to speak.


    Kurosawa ran quickly through the woods, looking for a rabbit.


    That''s the woman beside the devil. He really can''t afford to offend.


    Rabbit rabbit, where are you? Come out quickly.


    Kurosawa was sweating all over his head.


    When the new Lord of the demon world fell, he was also at the scene.


    Although far away, but also far away to see the devil''s close to the women around.

 Chapter 1381

    Kurosawa is trying to find the rabbit. Miyuning feels something is wrong.


    The body feels like it''s going to explode.


    Suffering, depression, irritability, even want to destroy.


    This is a kind of feeling, complex contradiction, torture.


    It''s not the reactions of her body.


    Aotian!


    This man again!


    Miyuning gritted his teeth.


    It''s only been a few days. I''m not looking for trouble.


    Miyuning controls the movement of going to the bamboo tower at her feet. She goes on.


    Who cares about that person''s life and death? Now she hasn''t got enough.


    As he walked deeper into the miyuning woods, Kurosawa came running with a litter of rabbits in his arms.


    The opponent even forgot to use the skill of flying.


    "The little one found a nest of rabbits!"


    Miyuning laughingly looks at a bunch of rabbits of different sizes, with a look of surprise and the snake for the rest of his life.


    This guy is so funny, except for his feminine face.


    The coldness of the other side also made her less disgusted.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning is looking for food here, and the bamboo house is earth shaking.


    Last night, Ao Tian went to heishuitan for the last time.


    Now he has fallen into the devil, since he doesn''t have to defend the heaven.


    A hundred years ago, it was heaven that made him repent in heishuitan.


    And now he''s possessed, and he''s no longer under the control of heaven.


    Last night he went to take out what he had at the bottom of the pool and came back early in the morning.


    I was going to study the control of magic during this period.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be changes soon after meditation.


    Ao Tian''s uncontrolled incarnation is Jinlong.


    Even if he falls, the dragon is still golden.


    He, hair, green, blue


    This time the situation is sudden and violent.


    Ao Tian can''t even suppress it.


    What we should have experienced a few years later was born earlier.


    Longwei sweeps the bamboo house and completely destroys the room. All the furnishings are destroyed.


    It must be related to falling into the devil.


    Time ahead of time, Aotian no preparation, can only rigidly next to.


    It''s not easy to clean up the situation.


    Ao Tian has a pair of golden eyes. Looking at the direction of the roof, the Dragon flies up and breaks through the bamboo building.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The oppressive sound of dragon''s chant rings out and roars in the direction of the horizon.


    Zhiqian!


    Ao Tian''s golden pupil showed a struggling light.


    Even the dragon body, the change is obvious.


    All the dragon and snake families have no control over Yao Qing.


    Ao Tian''s mind is full of mating at this time!


    "Roar..."


    Raise the sky to roar, Zhi Qian!


    Anger, hatred and depression in the sound of dragon chant.


    The sound was heard in the deep forest, in the ears of miyuning and Kurosawa.


    After hearing the sound of the dragon, Kurosawa could hardly maintain himself.


    It was terrible. That force made him lie on the ground immediately.


    Sitting on the ground, looking at the rabbit meat on the fire, mi you Ning is very safe.


    It''s like not hearing the sound of the dragon in the distance.


    The only thing in her eyes was the golden rabbit barbecued in front of her.


    My mouth is about to drool. It smells good.


    After eating the fish for several days, she has to take it seriously for a change.


    There''s nothing like filling her stomach.


    "Roar..."


    The voice of depression and irritability is more and more obvious.


    In the end, Kurosawa was unable to maintain his human form.


    Miyuning glanced faintly at the snake.


    The other side has been unable to move on the ground, like a dead snake.


    Disgust of the pie pie pie mouth, she takes out the seasoning from the space.


    Salt, cumin and some powder.

 Chapter 1382

    Ao Tian looked at the direction of heaven and recalled the pain of the past 100 years.


    Even thought of his master.


    No one will know that the daughter of the Lord of heaven, Princess Zhiqian, is his master.


    Thousands of years ago, he was raised by each other.


    Although only less than a hundred years of love, the other party is still the master who gives him a new life.


    His own cultivation was all learned from heaven, and he was also a little snake in the Milky way of heaven.


    Later, she was adopted by Princess Zhiqian, who has been adopted for nearly a hundred years.


    The other side is a playful temperament, and later a lower bound left him in the human world.


    In the following thousands of years, with his own strength, he finally stepped into the heaven.


    Just as he was in the immortal class, he met the master who had not seen him for thousands of years.


    The other party didn''t recognize him at the beginning, until later, because the Third Prince of the Dragon chased the runaway princess, he fought with the other party.


    At that time, Princess Zhiqian recognized him as Jiaolong''s real body.


    Because, because of the obvious scar on his tail.


    It was once in heaven, when he was green, he was hurt by Princess Zhiqian.


    The other party will castrate him when he is young!


    Aotian naturally wants to fight hard. In the whole process, he can''t avoid a knife.


    In the end, he broke free and the protest worked.


    So he didn''t become a man and a woman.


    Every time I think of Zhiqian, Aotian gnashes her teeth.


    Since then, his hair is not the same as that of the ordinary dragon people. He is always repressed and dare not be presumptuous.


    It was thousands of years later that made a shadow on him.


    Princess Zhiqian! This damned woman!


    "Roar, roar..."


    Aotianfei roars in the sky.


    If he had not met this woman a hundred years ago, he would have been reduced to the present.


    Thanks to her imagination, she escaped to him.


    If it wasn''t for each other''s eyes, he would have left when they first met.


    Now he hates it!


    Hate blind!


    If time does not return to thousands of years ago, back to their first meeting, he must hide Zhiqian this woman far away.


    Don''t have anything to do with the woman who brought him misfortune.


    A hundred years ago, when he was supposed to be in the immortal class, the sudden appearance of Princess Zhiqian made him an enemy of the whole heaven.


    The other party is in order to escape marriage, did not think of his consequences.


    Even be framed, steal fairyland treasure, lewd - trivial fairy?


    Dog - fart!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Ao Tian shook the dragon''s tail and rolled in the void.


    The depressed feeling made him anxious and hard to calm down.


    At the moment, he wanted to kill, to release his unhappiness and depression.


    Zhiqian this damned woman! Next time you see her, you must look good!


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The angry sound of the dragon is deafening.


    This way, miyuning is full.


    Glancing at the snake lying on the ground, he got up slowly, clapped his hands and turned away.


    Ao Tian''s irritable voice is estimated to be near the limit.


    Now her taste is not good, like what pressure on her body, let her want to destroy.


    This dragon is really not easy.


    She left in the direction of the bamboo building.


    In the back of the flower snake gas if powerless stare at her to leave, in the heart only think the demon lord quickly put away this prestige.


    He can''t even move now.


    It hurts

 Chapter 1383

    Just as miyuning was moving forward, Ao Tian could not bear it.


    Flying from the void fell to the dense trees, the tap powerless down.


    Every time he gets blue, it''s the most painful time for him. It''s not that there is no mother dragon to match, but he doesn''t want to.


    If it wasn''t for Zhiqian, now he won''t be oppressed every time.


    The shadow left, let him have been used to not release, but choose to endure.


    The Dragon turned over and several trees surrounded by adults were overwhelmed by AO Tian.


    Mi you Ning, who was walking towards the bamboo tower, heard the loud noise, moved his ears and turned to look to the left.


    It''s from there that the sound comes from.


    It seems that Ao Tian is there.


    As soon as his steps turned, miyuning looked at the scene around him.


    There''s no trace.


    Didn''t the other party make trouble?


    Before I heard that angry voice, it didn''t look like there was no toss.


    The angry voice, the irascible temper, the uncertain changing state, mi you Ning didn''t believe it.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, obviously lower than before a few degrees of dragon sound sounded.


    Very close, just ahead.


    Mi you Ning''s step is better.


    She''s hesitating, past or not.


    The other side doesn''t seem to be in any danger.


    She should not be too much involved, at most feel each other''s emotions.


    And it doesn''t affect her feelings.


    Mi you Ning hesitates, Ao Tian has found her smell.


    There was a flash of light in those golden eyes.


    Once again, the dragon''s body turned and flew to the place where miyuning was.


    Before miyuning had thought about it, there was no way out.


    Ao Tian''s dragon body has come to her.


    A pair of Tongling like golden pupil staring at her, it is to stare at the prey line of sight.


    Miyuning is staring at the hair.


    Ao Tian''s dragon mouth has secreted saliva, and this woman has a taste that attracts him.


    In addition to his own smell, the other person has a special smell.


    Make him want to knock him down right now.


    "You..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ao Tianlong''s voice was heard at the same time as mi Youning''s questioning voice.


    The question of miyuning made Ao Tian stop talking for the first time.


    As long as he wants, why hesitate to ask.


    This woman is the pet he''s looking for, and it''s his pleasure.


    Thinking about this, Ao TianAng got up and flew to the sky.


    Before leaving, a pair of dragon claws naturally did not forget to catch mi you Ning on the ground.


    Miyuning was soon sent into the void, and she sighed helplessly as she looked farther and farther away from the ground.


    I don''t know what this dragon is doing now.


    At this time, she did not know at all that the danger was slowly approaching.


    When Ao Tian landed, it was the time when she was "eaten".


    By then, on a deserted island, she could not escape.


    Ao Tian flies very fast. Mi you Ning is caught and shakes under his claws.


    The mood is very depressed.


    The depression quickly dissipated, and it was better than before.


    Let it be.


    What she needs most is time, waiting time, and the result will always be good.


    To get rid of Ao Tian, we must first remove the other''s blood from ourselves.


    And then try to break the array in the forest.


    Yes, there are arrays in the forest.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t study deeply and doesn''t know how to break it.


    "Roar..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a dragon came from my ear, and MI Youning looked around.


    The other side''s voice seems very excited.

 Chapter 1384

    After this survey, I found that I had left the forest.


    Good chance!


    Miyuning''s eyes brightened.


    As long as we get out of the mountain, it''s hard to let her go back later.


    Ao Tian flies quickly in one direction, and the excitement in his eyes is obvious.


    Unfortunately, miyuning can''t see it.


    Otherwise, I will be shocked by the longan full of qingguqian''s eyes.


    An isolated island slowly appeared in front of him, and MI Youning was still immersed in his plan to escape from Ao Tian.


    "Bang... Um..."


    Miyuning is thrown to the ground by the dragon. The sudden pain makes her make a sound.


    Ao Tian also falls to the ground quickly. He can''t become a human now, so what should he do.


    Hang down the tap and look at the place


    Too big


    Mi you Ning didn''t know what the Dragon wanted to do, but he also felt his tangle.


    And the feeling that it''s going to be overwhelming.


    What''s the matter.


    "What do you want to do? Why do I feel that you are not in the right mood?"


    Her tone is as mild as possible, no longer as before with a little anger, and obviously emotional.


    Ao Tian''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his tap slowly approached miyuning.


    At this time, miyuning''s clothes were simple and temporary clothes made of bamboo tablecloth.


    The dragon''s sudden approach, only arch, her clothes on the chaos.


    "Hello! What do you want to do when you fall down? "


    In this way, mi you Ning can''t help but feel anxious.


    Her voice was still as low as possible.


    "Sobbing..." Ao Tian sobbed.


    He slowly dropped his head and went to the triangle.


    I smell it.


    That smell


    The irritable heart is temporarily cured, no longer eager.


    Ao Tian''s cultivation and magic are in operation. It seems that there is a tendency to transform human form.


    Its tap took a deep breath again.


    Mi you Ning was confused by AO Tian''s action.


    What is the Dragon doing?


    Such a low flow!


    She pushed away the dragon in front of her, and then pushed away its head with the power of soul.


    "You''ve changed your state!"


    When Ao Tian was pushed away, he turned into a man in the same place.


    His eyes were red and he was staring at miyuning,


    The eyes wanted to swallow her.


    Mi you Ning was too familiar with such a look.


    "You... You won''t win..."


    She just wanted to say that she won''t also be in the love Valley, suddenly remembered that the other party is immune.


    Ao Tian quickly steps to mi you Ning''s body, settles her body and quickly withdraws her clothes.


    "You''d better stop, or I''ll make your life worse than death!" Cold and murderous.


    Mi you Ning really wants to kill the man who is under the control of Qing Gu Qian.


    Ao Tian''s action does not stop, but his mouth responds to her.


    "Woman! You''d better be honest. I won''t let you escape. This is my territory. You don''t have any power here! "


    Miyuning took a deep breath. It was clear that the power of her soul could be used before. The other side was absolutely fooling her.


    Thinking about this, she immediately broke away the confinement with her soul.


    Hand mercilessly to the man in front of me.


    "Pa!"


    Ao Tian was slapped, and he was stunned.


    The woman in front of him dashed away his magic and hit him at this time.


    From birth to now, no one has ever said hello to him.


    Ao Tian couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    Miyuning ignored his feelings and turned to go back.


    That''s the way Ao Tian brought her.


    "Stop!"


    The voice of fury rang out behind him, but mi Youning''s steps did not stop at all.

 Chapter 1385

    "Zhiqian! If you go, I''ll kill you! Don''t think I don''t know who you are! "


    Ao Tian yelled behind him.


    Zhiqian?


    That''s the name again.


    Miyuning''s steps stopped for a moment and then went on.


    The man behind her is a madman. Why should she care.


    "Come back to me!" The voice of command rang out.


    Miyuning still didn''t want to pay attention, but her steps had turned back and went to Ao Tian.


    "Damn it I can''t help being rude.


    She even forgot, the body and the man''s blood.


    Now she can''t resist any orders from the other party.


    "Aotian! If you are ill, you can be cured as soon as possible


    I don''t want to see if she has that ability.


    Miyuning''s face became very ugly.


    However, Ao Tian did not give up.


    Ao Tiantian took two steps to the God of miyuning.


    The magic hand squeezed her chin hard. "Do you think I want you? If it''s not for your body, I can still accept it. I''m too lazy to be you


    "Zhiqian, although I don''t know why you are in the lower world, it''s OK. Let my last hatred disappear. I won''t make trouble. You..."


    "Psycho, you!" Mi you Ning''s face is very angry. His original name is Huang Ying. He''s a shitty Zhi Qian.


    "You won''t be a devil, will you? My name is Huang Ying. It''s a sacrifice from Longquan town. Don''t forget to take medicine if you are sick!"


    Even though she is now in a weak position, her attitude exudes strength.


    She put herself in the same position as the man in front of her.


    Mi you Ning''s courage made Ao Tian raise eyebrows, but his face was very depressed.


    He''s going to be out of support.


    "Well, you can tell me if there is a lotus petal in front of your moon. It''s a seal on the soul."


    Lotus petals?


    Miyuning put out his hand to cover youyue Hun.


    There is a lotus mark here.


    "You peep at me!"


    A very definite tone.


    Once upon a time, this man was in the bamboo building and almost looked at all of her.


    The corner of Ao Tian''s mouth smoked.


    "No nonsense! Zhiqian, I''m dead, you don''t want to have a good time, you hurt me to now, how can I let you have a good time! "


    Then he hugged the man and threw him to the ground.


    Even he didn''t go to his cave. He was ready to make a match on the spot.


    "Damn it, you son of a bitch!" Miyuning refused.


    Two people''s bodies on the ground, you push me to, really entangled.


    Soon, Ao Tian''s face was painted.


    On the other hand, miyuning''s clothes are even more disordered, and his skin color is revealed.


    There''s no color on him.


    Ao Tian was the one who bombed miyuning before.


    He did know that Princess Zhiqian had the mark of lotus petals, which he had seen in heaven.


    But it''s not peeking, it''s that he was not an adult at that time, and he was taken with him.


    Just in front of the woman''s reaction, as well as her action let Ao Tian clear.


    This woman is really Princess Zhiqian.


    A few days ago, the reaction of the third prince also found the source.


    "No matter who you are! Zhiqian or Huang Ying, it''s all mine! "


    Ao Tian tore the last cover off mi you Ning.


    Miyuning knew he had to run.


    She runs the power of the soul, and wants to shake Ao Tian away and quickly escape to the ring soul space.


    But I don''t have any strength.


    She didn''t believe it and tried again.


    Still not!


    Her face turned pale.


    no


    Ao Tian took back mi you Ning''s clothes and left only his little clothes.


    Then he quickly retreated his black clothes.

 Chapter 1386

    Ao Tian reached for mi you Ning''s hand, and his breath spread out.


    "You are Zhiqian, who owes me. It''s not her, it''s my sacrifice. It belongs to my pet. Don''t try to escape."


    At this time, miyuning was in a panic, and even refused to look up.


    The power of soul can''t be used, and the soul space can''t be entered.


    What the hell is going on.


    Thinking of what Ao Tian said before, no power can be used.


    Is it true?


    All of a sudden, there was a deep and dangerous sound in my ear.


    Miyuning''s hands were imprisoned on her head, and she was surrounded by the smell of sandalwood.


    Familiar taste has been used to, but not too much aversion.


    But the other side treats her like this, at present her posture lets the human not accept.


    At the moment of looking up, mi you Ning looks at Ao Tian''s handsome face.


    A drop of sweat fell in her eyes, so she had to close her eyes.


    However, just as she closed her eyes, a touch of red came into her eyes.


    Familiar signs.


    The exciting miyuning opened his eyes wide.


    Because a drop of sweat into the eyes, stimulate her eyes slowly reddish.


    A mole, quiet in the man''s shoulder socket.


    So familiar.


    However, at the moment, there are 100000 grass mud horses galloping in mi you Ning''s heart.


    It''s too bloody. There''s wood in it.


    She couldn''t get away and simply relaxed.


    Don''t ask her why she stopped tossing so quickly.


    I know this man is the one to look for.


    When junior high school love Valley owe the incense, it should be strong each other.


    Finally, drain him!


    After two days of suffering, miyuning gritted his teeth.


    If you have feelings for AO Tian, it''s pure bullshit.


    The identity of the other side, so that she can not continue to resist.


    She doesn''t care if she wants to go back and get rid of the reincarnation of more than ten thousand years.


    It''s just mutual benefit.


    Miyuning''s non struggle relieved Ao Tian.


    He didn''t go through suppressing each other over and over again.


    "If you are good, there will be less pain." Ao Tian still didn''t let go of her hands.


    But it was changed to one hand control, the other hand will be the only obstacle to the two clothes back.


    Miyuning showed a sneering smile, "I hope you can''t do it."


    Ao Tian saw that her mouth was hard at this time, and even doubted his ability. He couldn''t help but turn black.


    "OK, you''ll know next!"


    The following behavior proves that he is the king and the ultimate winner.


    "You... This asshole!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The intimacy between them made something flash in mi you Ning''s mind.


    Originally to Ao Tian''s emotion, seem to dissipate slowly.


    She wants to respond.


    But when I thought of the bad memories between them, I didn''t do anything after all.


    It was dark and they stopped.


    The wind at night made miyuning feel cool.


    Late autumn night, let her feel the piercing winter.


    Seeing mi you Ning shrink into his arms, Ao Tian knows that this woman is cold.


    However, the other party''s rare softness made him feel stabbed.


    He put on his coat and went to his cave with the man in his arms.


    If it were not for each other''s resistance, they would not be in the open air at this time.


    Miyuning was in pain all over his body, so he was in each other''s arms.


    Before long, her shaking body slowly stopped.


    Ao day droops Mou to see, lowers the head lightly to approach, smelled to smell her hair.


    Then he looked up and went on with steady steps and clear goals.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Audit group: 787352502


    When you enter a group, you must fill in the book you read and the name of the man or woman in the book


    Enter group private stamp, group owner and administrator audit can enter V group.

 Chapter 1387

    Miyuning was carried to a cave by AO Tian.


    A cave full of gold and jewels.


    Most of them are golden colors.


    But she didn''t see it.


    She was so tired that she fell asleep.


    This night, let her completely subvert the three outlooks.


    Men belong to snakes


    And she... Also tasted the service of snakes.


    It''s not like death.


    Ao Tian holds people to the stone bed, which is his resting place.


    It''s covered with animal fur, and it''s covered with fine grain brocade.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, Ao Tian puts the man on the stone bed and follows him closely.


    Lying on his side, he put mi you Ning in his arms, and then he fell asleep safely.


    They embrace each other like the closest lovers in the world.


    But who knows, the distance between the two hearts is eighteen thousand miles.


    They are mutually beneficial after all.


    Miyuning''s non resistance is Ao Tian''s identity.


    The reason why Ao Tian chose her was that mi you Ning didn''t disgust him.


    Happened to meet her at that time.


    From miyuning to mission world, everything has changed.


    Huang Ying, who should have been swallowed up by AO Tian, had a change after MI you Ning.


    Just because she is not Huang Ying, and Huang Ying is not Huang Ying. Before that, this body was not mi you Ning.


    Miyuning didn''t sleep very well. She was so tired that she couldn''t sleep.


    Most importantly, she was woken up by someone.


    The body is just like floating in the sea, without a support point.


    Open confused eyes, on a pair of Love Valley owe eyes.


    Get it! It''s a crime again.


    Mi you Ning closed his eyes and let Ao Tian play with him.


    Her body was turned over and over.


    It seems that the 108 movements are all finished, so let her go.


    Miyuning fell into a coma again. She was physically and mentally exhausted. The excess of her mind and body made her sleep for two days and two nights.


    Ao Tian looked at the woman in his arms and felt that his hair was over. Then he even picked up the man with brocade.


    Out of the cave, the figure disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    It was two days later that miyuning opened his eyes again.


    Close long eyelashes tremble, slowly open eyes.


    A pair of cool eyes instantly sober.


    Delicate room, but has a bit of cold atmosphere, the surrounding furnishings are also very rare.


    Most of the floor, tables and chairs are covered with fur, and the dark color makes the whole room more unpopular.


    Miyuning looked at the bed under him and got up slowly.


    In the room, she smelled a faint smell of sandalwood.


    Familiar with the atmosphere, let her know that is Ao Tian brought her here.


    Strange room, exquisite dress, and a stream of magic.


    Where am I now?


    The door was opened and two women came in.


    They look exactly the same, but they have red hair and white hair.


    The woman with red hair bent forward and said in a flat tone, "girl, are you awake?"


    The other person''s tone is just a statement, no other emotions.


    Miyuning nodded and looked at the two women in front of him.


    These two women are full of demons. They are demons.


    Leaning on the bed behind him, MI Youning asked, "where is Ao Tian?"


    As soon as the name came out, the two women trembled and knelt down quickly.


    "Back to the girl, the devil went to the forbidden area today, let our sisters take care of you."


    It''s still a woman with red hair.


    Mi you Ning looked at them thoughtfully, "what''s their name?"

 Chapter 1388

    £¿£¿£¿


    Why is her voice so hoarse?


    Thinking of the scene before the coma, mi you Ning reaches for her forehead.


    Yes, it''s strange that she can get better when she is tortured and yelled like that.


    She didn''t want to have such a terrible experience in her life. It was like three views exploding.


    She asked, but in her heart she thought of the redhead''s words, forbidden area?


    Is this the devil kingdom.


    "I''m my sister, Chihong. This is my sister, daytime."


    Mi you Ning stares at the two sisters. It''s really easy to distinguish between them.


    "This is the demon world?" She asked her questions.


    "Yes."


    This time, my sister spoke. Her voice was hoarse.


    Daytime looked up at mi you Ning, "girl, please don''t shout the name of the devil in front of us in the future. Subordinates like us can''t bear the weight of this name."


    "Good." mi you Ning said something, and she was quite speechless.


    "When did he say he would be back?"


    The day shook his head, "no, before the devil left, he ordered the people below to take food to the world. Can the girl use it?"


    "Well." Mi you Ning was absent-minded, and the latter got up and left, leaving only red.


    Ao Tian doesn''t know what to do. The forbidden area is not a good place.


    She needs to wait and see.


    What happened to them now makes her need to reevaluate the relationship between them.


    The identity of the other party has changed, so she naturally wants to make full use of it.


    At this point, if she can''t get the soul power she wants, and if she can''t change the colorful glazed stone, she will die.


    Because of the blood, she also needs to remove each other''s blood from her body.


    However, just as miyuning had this idea, the door was opened.


    The man who came in, what he did next, broke all her thoughts.


    "You wake up." The tone of narration is flat and indifferent.


    Mi you Ning didn''t say anything and nodded.


    Seeing this scene, Chihong got up and stepped aside.


    When she saw the day behind the demon, she immediately went up and took the food box in each other''s hands.


    Ao Tian''s handsome face was cold, and he walked slowly to miyuning.


    Now that they have been separated.


    Now he can''t wait to know what the other party''s words meant.


    Waiting for her, the spirit is not complete


    And that strange name.


    Mi Lanyun


    This name, he since with in Zhi Qian princess''s side, hear many times.


    When Ao Tian goes to the bed and sits down, mi you Ning does not give him a look.


    When the other party appeared, she checked the colorful glazed stone in the soul space for the first time.


    No change.


    Good! Good!


    Good job! This man is really out of her expectation.


    "Devil, would you like to have dinner?"


    Dayi and Chihong go to Ao Tian and ask for instructions.


    Before they made a sound, Ao Tian smelled the smell of food in the air.


    A few days of physical experience, let Ao day in the eyes of the cold gradually fade.


    Looking at the woman with drooping eyes in front of him, the other side silently resisted him.


    If he had left before, he would not have been in the mood to spend time with her.


    But now, he has to figure out something.


    The subtle attitude of the Third Prince of the dragon.


    The result of his soul search.


    And each other''s body and soul.


    It shows that this woman is Princess Zhiqian.


    What happened in a hundred years.


    What does it mean to ask him to wait for her when he sees her for the last time.


    "Serve her to dinner."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Welcome to "my sister in society" communication group: 787352502


    When you enter a group, you must fill in the book you read and the name of the man or woman in the book

 Chapter 1389

    Ao Tian very "considerate" stand up, give way to red and day.


    Two people immediately came forward to serve, the food box out.


    Familiar with the strong smell of sandalwood, MI Youning lifted her eyes, revealing a pair of cool eyes.


    Red and day are doing what they are doing.


    They are not ordinary people. Naturally, they can feel the subtle atmosphere in the air.


    They decided to make a quick decision to avoid being affected.


    Chihong served rice with vegetables to miyuning.


    The day is holding the soup to one side.


    Ao Tian sat at the table in the room, playing with the cup in his hand.


    Everything in the room is furnishing, so is the tea set.


    In the demon world, they don''t need to eat, let alone drink.


    Even if it''s a low-level demon, it''s the same.


    At this time, Ao Tian''s tea cup was empty.


    No one knows what he''s thinking now.


    Just that pair of seemingly indifferent eyes, from time to time swept the people on the bed.


    The eyes occasionally flash something, fast people can''t catch.


    Miyuning also knew that the man in the room was looking at her.


    Now that he has given something, if he can''t get something in return, he will not be reconciled.


    Her brain is also quick to calculate something.


    In a short period of time, they had their own thoughts.


    In less than half an hour, miyuning refused the service of Chihong and the day.


    "I''m full, thank you."


    "You''re welcome, girl." In the daytime, he put down his bowl and cleaned it up.


    Red out of a set of clothes, "the girl can take a bath later, this is to change clothes."


    Red clothes, like dew, were put on the bed.


    Miyuning gasped again.


    Dare to take out a normal suit.


    It''s so transparent, there''s less fabric.


    Can''t the demon Kingdom afford clothes.


    Perhaps it was seeing mi you Ning''s small expression that a joyful laughter rang out in the room.


    The laughter made red and day speed up their packing and evacuation.


    And miyuning raised his displeased expression and looked at the only man in the room.


    Ao Tian saw mi you Ning staring at himself, and the radian of his mouth was very obvious.


    It was a change he had never noticed.


    "I like that little look." Ao Tian stood up and went to the bed.


    Invading - Lue''s eyes are direct, without any hidden meaning.


    Mi you Ning lifted the brocade quilt and stayed in a Chinese dress. "I''ll talk about it later. Now I need to take a bath."


    Catching the red clothes on the couch, she crossed Ao Tian and went to the side room.


    "Bang..."


    The bath room was closed by miyuning.


    Ao Tian laughs and shakes his head. Such a woman really doesn''t look like the princess Zhiqian he knows.


    That woman is playful, heartless and ruthless, and the whole way is... Cruel.


    Ao Tian suddenly stretched out his hand, and the room glittered with gold.


    On this golden light, his face showed disdain and ridicule.


    Things in the heaven, such a breath, he can''t accept now.


    No one knows the pain of falling into the devil except him,


    What he needs to endure when he removes all his right magic.


    When the golden light dispersed, there was something in Ao Tian''s hand.


    Reverse the cycle.


    A black and a white, this should be the thing of heaven, ten thousand years ago by that session of the demon lord snatched back.


    In order to let his lover die and come back to life, this thing was left in the forbidden area of the demon world.


    He went into the forbidden area just to find it.


    Reverse reincarnation, as the name suggests, change everything.

 Chapter 1390

    Miyuning walks into the bath room and quickly withdraws his middle clothes.


    Now she can still smell that she is full of the smell of men outside the door.


    Surrounded by that breath, I can''t breathe well.


    In fact, I don''t really hate Ao Tian.


    However, the other side''s strong attitude, as well as her playful behavior, is the individual will not like.


    Unless it''s self sadism.


    "Putong..."


    Looking at the big pool in the room, miyuning jumps in.


    The pool took up one third of the room, and miyuning swam around it before he began to wash his body.


    She is quick and meticulous.


    But clean yourself up in a quarter of an hour.


    Glancing at the clothes on the screen, she sighed helplessly.


    Forget it, the demon world is so poor, even a piece of clothes are shoddy, she had better leave as soon as possible.


    After drying his body, miyuning put on his clothes.


    Standing in front of a tall bronze mirror, mi you Ning seems to see a fox spirit.


    A big red silk skirt with a low neckline, a face like hibiscus and eyebrows like willows, is more beautiful than peach blossom, and its eyes are very attractive.


    Muscle skin like snow, a head of black hair with water droplets around the body.


    Bright red lips slightly up, a pair of eyes stained by qingguqian, really... What a beautiful woman


    Mi you Ning always felt that something had changed when he saw what he looked like.


    Remember the original owner Huang Ying, as if it is not such a look.


    What has changed.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t figure it out, so he just forgot.


    Does this suit go out like this?


    I don''t know what kind of sarcastic eyes the men outside will use.


    Each other''s eyes, always release a scorn of life-long pride.


    That kind of eyes, often let her see, want to trample.


    When he opened the door, MI Youning prepared himself for psychological construction.


    However, when she opened the door, the situation outside was different from what she thought.


    Be ready to meet each other''s sarcasm, and see something immortal in his hands.


    She felt something impelling her to approach.


    It''s a call that makes her step up.


    Ao Tian knew that miyuning was coming out when the door was opened.


    He didn''t look up, but looked down at the reverse reincarnation disk with meditation.


    Want to solve all doubts, only let Zhiqian that woman back.


    How to get back? Naturally, the end of reincarnation is ahead of schedule.


    Looking at the dense symbols of reincarnation, Ao Tian''s hand can''t help but increase his strength.


    Just then, a beautiful white hand came into my eyes.


    Miyuning went to Ao Tian and looked at what he had in his hand. He stretched out his hand to touch it uncontrollably.


    This thing makes her want to get close.


    It was this thing that called her.


    Ao Tian saw that miyuning''s hand touched the reverse reincarnation disk and quickly stepped back.


    Just as miyuning was about to touch the reverse samsara, he dodged.


    Mi you rather is defeated, lift Mou to don''t understand of looking at the man in front of.


    Ao Tian frowned, "do you know what this is?"


    The latter shakes his head. If mi Youning knew, he would not be so uncontrollable.


    "This is the reversal of reincarnation. Whether Huang Ying in the human world or Zhi Qian in the heaven, I want an answer today."


    Ao Tian takes the initiative to step forward and holds mi you Ning''s arm with an empty hand.


    "Tell me, why did you make me wait for you a hundred years ago, and who is mi Lanyun?"


    At the end of the speech, miyuning''s hand was pressed by AO Tian to the reverse samsara disk.

 Chapter 1391

    For a moment, the room was surrounded by floating and unstable golden light.


    Ao Tian and mi you Ning can only see the body faintly.


    At this time, the only consciousness was in disorder.


    What Princess Zhiqian, Huang Ying, said a hundred years ago.


    These are not important, the most important is mi Lanyun!


    These three words shocked mi you Ning.


    Uncle Huang, the noble man, gave her the name of the reborn man.


    Do you have the same name?


    Miyuning has no time to think about it, and the reversal cycle has started.


    Her body trembled uncontrollably, and then slowly calmed down.


    The reverse circle floats in the void, and AO Tian and mi you Ning are out of touch.


    The golden light is only over mi you Ning.


    Ao Tian stepped back and looked at the scene in front of him, with a dark light in his eyes.


    If it was her!


    Miyuning''s hair started without wind and gradually formed a fan-shaped bun, which transformed into a white jade hairpin and fixed it.


    The white jade hairpin is the magic weapon of Princess Zhiqian.


    This beautiful face, also began to slowly change, more beautiful and moving.


    Closed eyes, people can not see how elegant the open eyes are.


    A Lotus brand slowly appeared between the eyebrows.


    Ao Tian looks at the reverse reincarnation disk floating on the top of the woman''s head. He steps back again.


    Finally, he sat on the bed and looked at the scene.


    Miyuning''s mind was flooded with memories.


    A small snake is held in the hand, the beautiful face reveals the sadness, there is a fuzzy shadow in the heart.


    The one who is familiar with the name of bone, MI Lanyun.


    Once against the Lord of heaven.


    And the figure of Ao Tian, and the Third Prince of the dragon.


    These pictures couldn''t be absorbed for a moment, and MI Youning fainted in the same place with a few low voices.


    When she fainted, she was quickly put into her arms.


    At the same time, the reverse reincarnation disk floating in the void also fell into the hands of the man.


    Ao Tian looks at the woman in his arms with complicated eyes. Even the woman in red clothes turns into a celestial immortal''s magic weapon.


    The woman in front of her is Princess Zhiqian a hundred years ago.


    The same look, the same dress.


    The other party may be called out ahead of time, unable to accept it for a moment, and in a coma.


    Ao Tian accepted his fate and threw the woman in his arms onto the bed without pity.


    With the reverse samsara, you''re going out the door.


    The wrinkles between the eyebrows have never relaxed.


    However, when he came to the door, his steps stopped suddenly.


    He turned his head and glanced at the woman he had thrown on the bed with her arms hanging on the side.


    Ao Tian didn''t know why he couldn''t sell it.


    Whether this person is Huang Ying or Zhi Qian.


    He can''t like it too much.


    The former is a kitten with sharp claws. If you have nothing to do, grab his heart and scratch his lung.


    Although the latter was once a hundred years of kindness, it was also the "main culprit" who reduced him to this point.


    While thinking, Ao Tian has turned back.


    Back to the bed, he put his hand on the edge and put the brocade quilt on it.


    Looking at the people on the bed is like sleeping quietly.


    Ao Tian''s cold and fierce eyes faded away, showing a gnashing emotion.


    Glared at each other, turned and strode away.


    When he closed the door, the sound was very loud, which showed that he was not in a good mood.


    Ao Tian didn''t know why.


    Whether adopted by Princess Zhiqian thousands of years ago, or Huang Ying as a sacrifice.


    He was attracted by their eyes.

 Chapter 1392

    Surrounded by smoke, the mountains overlap like waves on the sea.


    There are many magnificent palaces.


    Miyuning is floating here at this time.


    She knew that this was not a real situation, everything around her was real, but she... Was not.


    Far away from the palace is an endless river.


    A woman dressed in white and full of immortality is standing up from the side of the Milky way.


    Miyuning''s body could not help approaching.


    The other side''s beautiful face made mi you Ning seem familiar.


    The beautiful woman is looking down at a small snake in her hand.


    "I found you, ha..."


    The woman whispered.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t grown up yet..."


    The other side circled the snake and left slowly.


    The figure became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared.


    Then miyuning came to a magnificent palace.


    "Ao, Tian, travel in the world of heaven. I can''t escape from the way of heaven after all."


    Miyuning saw the woman again.


    Seeing the man and the snake, she seemed to have guessed the identity of the woman.


    Each other''s familiar face, as well as words, let her faint experience.


    The woman teases the snake on the table with a rather helpless and strange tone.


    Beautiful face without any expression, some is also a calm face.


    Now the little snake has opened its mind, and it is quite disgusted to climb to the other side.


    "Your temper is not small, but you will suffer a lot in the future."


    The woman said, don''t know what to think of, eyes slightly cold turned away.


    Her eyes were cold.


    It''s very complicated. There are some complicated contradictions.


    Miyuning really has the experience, because this is helpless, this is a process that can not be stopped.


    There is a name in the air, a low voice like a sigh.


    If it wasn''t for mi you Ning, he would not have been able to hear.


    Those are three words she is very familiar with.


    Mi Lanyun


    Turning around, miyuning came to a dense forest.


    She saw the woman again.


    At this time, the other side rushed to the river to clean the upper body of the man shouting.


    "Hello! I said that I''ve lost you for thousands of years. Anyway, I''m still your master. How can I be so stingy? "


    Although he couldn''t see the man''s real face, but only a figure, mi you Ning recognized who it was.


    Aotian!


    At the moment when the other person turns his head, mi you Ning''s lips are raised.


    Sure enough!


    It''s really him.


    But at this time, Ao Tian''s face was not a cold expression, indifferent cold eyes.


    His handsome face is a little green, but it does not lose the arrogant masculinity.


    Mingming side of the woman constantly Sao - disturbing, he is just a face of helpless smile, did not say anything to stop.


    This kind of Ao Tian makes mi you Ning look and pick eyebrows.


    She really didn''t know that the man had such a good temper.


    "Hello! Why are you dumb when the little guy talks to you? " The woman''s eyes clearly showed a look of banter.


    Ao Tian almost fell over when he heard the little guy.


    "Zhiqian! I said, "don''t call me that!" He was a little angry.


    At the same time, it also allowed mi you Ning to determine the identity of the woman.


    The daughter of the Lord of heaven, Princess Zhiqian.


    This man had such a relationship with AO Tian.


    Now she still remembers what Prince long said. She always thought that there was a love hate relationship between them.


    Now


    "Ouch! Don''t be shy, little fellow. I used to pull you up with a handful of shit and urine. Now it''s time for you to repay your kindness... "


    A Schadenfreude, eyes full of calculating banter.

 Chapter 1393

    One of them, with his fierce eyes, wanted to throw the woman away.


    It is clear that fire and water are incompatible.


    She really didn''t see any emotion between them.


    "Aotian, marry me!"


    Suddenly, Princess Zhiqian opened her mouth.


    She is still smiling, but her eyes are staring at Ao Tian.


    There was no emotion in his eyes, but Ao Tian''s eyes were very serious.


    The man standing not far away from her twisted his eyebrows.


    "You don''t want to marry the Third Prince of the dragon?" He asked.


    Zhi Qian Princess shook her head, "he is not my destiny."


    "Ho! I said it as if I were


    Ao Tian turns his head and picks up the clothes on one side. He puts them on slowly but quickly.


    "I can''t marry him. Help me."


    There was a pause in the dressed hand.


    After a long time, miyuning heard the other party say yes.


    That word is heavy and helpless.


    At this time, miyuning was quite sure that there was no emotion between them.


    Aotian face Zhiqian Princess helpless, is his gratitude mood.


    Zhi Qian princess to Ao Tian''s calculating eyes, and look at each other''s heart.


    All this is very wrong, but also can see what problems still exist between the two.


    The picture turns again.


    "Ao Tian steals the most precious treasure of heaven. She is a wretched fairy under the throne of Suo queen mother. She is disrespectful to heaven. She is immediately escorted to the desolate place, heishuitan. After ten thousand years of practice, she can be used by heaven again!"


    Standing in the void and disdaining arrogance, he was the Third Prince of the Dragon whom mi Youning had seen.


    Ao Tian was imprisoned by the immortal rope, his eyes were gloomy, and the blood red in his eyes made mi you Ning see clearly.


    Nevertheless, miyuning could see clearly.


    The other side''s face and the emotion in his eyes are not as cold, indifferent, fierce and arrogant as they will be in the future.


    Although Ao Tian was angry, his eyes were obviously confused.


    This kind of Ao Tian made mi you Ning feel painful.


    Then, he was pressed to the black pool by the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    It turned out that it was a desolate place.


    Then miyuning''s body involuntarily approached.


    Always follow behind Ao Tian, not far or near, will not be found to follow.


    Until the right time, miyuning''s body moved uncontrollably again.


    She is out of control to fly in front of Ao Tian.


    "I''ve seen the princess..."


    "Princess highness..."


    Tianbing Tianjiang saluted miyuning respectfully.


    Miyuning''s vision is opposite to Ao Tian''s.


    At this time, she didn''t know what was going on, just couldn''t control her body.


    Ao Tian looks at the woman in front of him. He raised his master in heaven thousands of years ago.


    Now another "murderer" who framed him here.


    If the Third Prince of the dragon is the main culprit, then the woman in front of him is the accomplice.


    She knew it wasn''t him.


    Even she took him to heaven.


    "Are you satisfied with the result?"


    The indifference and cold tone made mi you Ning''s heart ache.


    What''s the matter with her? She''s torn.


    Ah... Yes, she is Princess Zhiqian.


    Now she has already entered reincarnation, for her next meeting with AO Tian.


    If we meet again, either you or I will die.


    If she could, she didn''t want to, but heaven did.


    She shouldn''t have peeped at the chart, shouldn''t have seen those things.


    She and the man in front of her are destined to experience life and death, and are destined to stand opposite each other forever.


    "It''s not that I''m not satisfied, it''s something we can''t change."


    She said with a smile, in a tone of endless sorrow, but determined.

 Chapter 1394

    At this moment, she has decided.


    Even the friendship she once had, she still wanted to live.


    Ao Tian doesn''t understand of looking at her.


    Mi you said with a smile, "Ao Tian, wait for me, wait for my spirit to return, and you and I will meet."


    With that, the body slowly dissipated.


    Finally, I saw Ao Tian''s angry face.


    Yes.


    Rongze Xianjun.


    He is mi Lanyun, the immortal Rong Zexian who has disappeared for thousands of years.


    Fall into reincarnation ten thousand years, no one knows his trace.


    But Princess Zhiqian, peeping at the chart for thousands of years, saw his identity.


    See the entanglement they are destined to have.


    It''s not that she hasn''t changed, but she can''t.


    This man''s identity is too terrible, his strength is unfathomable, and he lives with heaven and earth.


    Between them, either you die or I die.


    Just because I know, Princess Zhiqian doesn''t want to die.


    She raised him, abandoned him, and used him later.


    Even stealing the most precious treasure of the fairyland and disrespecting the fairyland, this is what she did.


    What he wants is that he will be defeated and will not go back to the fairyland.


    Because she was destined to fall in love with him, then she would die.


    Miyuning''s angry expression towards Shang Aotian disappeared, and his eyes showed pity.


    Only she knows whose pity that is.


    Devil''s world, devil''s bedroom.


    Miyuning opened his eyes quickly, and pity was still in his eyes.


    It turns out that there are still such entanglements.


    There was a wry self mocking smile on her face.


    Huang Ying is the part of Princess Zhiqian, not princess Zhiqian, but a wisp of spirit in the lower world.


    Now she can see the scene of thousands of years, only because all the divine consciousness of Princess Zhiqian has been integrated with her.


    What Princess Zhiqian did to Ao Tian was really painstaking.


    Every step is full of calculation.


    She fell in love with Rong Zexian, but she didn''t like Ao Tian. She even wanted Ao Tian to disappear forever.


    If it''s not for the suppression of the way of heaven, if it''s not for AO Tian, it''s Rongze Xianjun, who has his own protection.


    Princess Zhiqian is ready to take it.


    Just because I know that falling in love with Rong Zexian Jun will die, and even die, I want Ao Tian to disappear.


    What''s the logic.


    Fall in love, but let people die.


    Ao Tian and Rong Zexian are one person.


    Moreover, Princess Zhiqian has never met Rong Zexian.


    Each other''s hearsay and true face, but has been in the mind of Princess Zhiqian.


    What she fell in love with was just an imaginary person.


    It is said that Rong Zexian is the strongest among the six realms.


    The other party has an extraordinary temperament, noble and elegant, just like the Pianpian childe.


    But his strength and means are really terrible.


    Even the Lord of heaven and God should respect him.


    Beautiful appearance and elegant temperament really make women feel good.


    Mysterious, powerful and handsome, all of which Princess Zhiqian likes.


    No matter how much I like it, it''s just illusory.


    That''s the man she saw in the chart, who she had never met.


    Zhi Qian''s behavior is just brain damage in mi you Ning.


    At this moment, mi you Ning wants to talk to Jie Hun.


    Xiaohuner doesn''t cheat her.


    The world is really dangerous.


    I thought it was just ordinary people.


    But who ever thought that Huang Ying''s identity was still the daughter of the Lord of heaven, and her mind was very deep.


    Now Ao day this appearance, it seems also thought of Zhi Qian princess to his all kinds of wrong.


    Otherwise, a hundred years, how can this man be so disgusted with women.


    His body''s ruthlessness, cold, cloudy and sunny are all given by Zhi Qian.

 Chapter 1395

    As the door was pushed open, miyuning looked up.


    Ao Tian, here we are.


    Now she is Princess Zhiqian, not Huang Ying, not an ordinary person.


    The daughter of the Lord of heaven, and the enemy of the man in front of him?


    At the thought of this word, MI Youning shook his head and laughed.


    What Princess Zhiqian saw in the chart was just a scene of her death.


    At that time, standing in front of her was Rong Zexian Jun, who had already returned to his original position.


    So she expected that Rong Zexian Jun was the one who let her go.


    The daughter of the Lord of heaven, whose status is precious, how can she be easily scared out of her wits.


    Soul, disappear in this between heaven and earth, no reincarnation, is really disappear.


    Even Princess Zhiqian is afraid.


    So she started first and forced Ao Tian step by step to stay away from heaven.


    Ao Tian pushed open the door and looked at the woman sitting on the bed. He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The smile on the other side''s face is even more unpredictable.


    The woman in front of her said that she was Princess Zhiqian, but what''s the difference.


    Seeing that Ao Tian didn''t come in, mi you Ning waved to him, "why didn''t you come in?"


    The latter waved to her and turned black.


    This is Zhiqian''s favorite action, just like calling a dog.


    Ao Tian strides into the room and looks coldly at the woman in front of him, Princess Zhiqian.


    Even if the other party was once a master servant with him, he was the one who framed him with the Third Prince of the dragon a hundred years ago.


    Entering the room, Ao Tian did not approach the bed, but sat in front of the chair not far from the bed.


    Looking at the woman on the bed with deep eyes, "give me an explanation."


    For so many years, Ao Tian didn''t understand what the woman in front of him meant.


    When I raised him, I looked at him in trance. It was like watching other people through him.


    And that strange name, MI Lanyun.


    Who the hell is this man.


    A hundred years ago, she asked him to help him get rid of the forced marriage of the Third Prince of the dragon.


    After he was taken to heaven, things changed.


    Zhiqianming knows that it''s not what he did, but he doesn''t stand up, and even looks on coldly in the whole process.


    Miyuning chuckled. "What explanation do you want?"


    She really didn''t know how to answer.


    What she has accepted now, even if she is still in the aftertaste.


    "Why didn''t you stand up then?" Ao Tian asked.


    "Because I want you to have no place in heaven." Mi you Ning said with a smile.


    I want you to die.


    Ao Tian''s eyes changed, and the look of his eyes became colder.


    "Why did you take me away from Tianhe when we first met?" Ao Tian continued to ask.


    Miyuning thought about it this time.


    At that time, it seemed that Princess Zhiqian also hesitated for a long time.


    After reading the chart, the other party naturally knows where Rong Zexian is.


    After a long hesitation, she brought back Ao Tian.


    After that, things became more and more uncontrollable.


    Zhiqian wants to live, but also want to see Rongze Xianjun''s real body.


    What happened later changed her.


    Ao Tian is a snake. He has gradually turned into a dragon.


    More importantly, the other side''s cultivation speed is very fast.


    Seeing each other stronger and stronger, Princess Zhiqian began to hesitate.


    She wants to live.


    Even Rong zexianjun can''t let her go.


    So she lost Ao Tian, and later


    "If I ask you, why do you take me away for adoption


    Ao Tian couldn''t get an answer, so he asked again.

 Chapter 1396

    Miyuning raised his head, his face was calm, but his words poked his heart and lungs, "because I know your identity and want to see how you grow up, but I regret it and want to kill you."


    In fact, there is no need to hide, this man is about to return to heaven.


    "Bang..."


    Ao Tian''s desk is useless.


    Miyuning glanced down at the table that could be burned with a matchstick and laughed.


    "Who is mi Lanyun?" This is his last question.


    In fact, Aotian also knows that Princess Zhiqian has some problems with his attitude.


    However, no matter how to guess, there was no stimulation in front of my eyes and ears.


    Miyuning sighed.


    It turned out to be the same name.


    Uncle Huang is also called mi Lanyun. That''s the name given to him by the emperor.


    Now hearing the name, she is strange and familiar.


    In the great Xia Dynasty, no one dares to mention this name, except her father.


    So strange, but after they met, he told her his name.


    She became the second person to call his name.


    Because of her identity, she has been calling him uncle Huang.


    Mi you Ning did not answer Ao Tian.


    Because this is the limit of heaven, she can''t reveal it.


    They''re going to get there after all.


    The way of heaven is ridiculous. It''s just a routine. It''s a routine of playing with people''s hearts.


    If Princess Zhiqian doesn''t see the chart, then she and AO Tian will never meet.


    But she finally touched, so can only follow the way of heaven to continue.


    "Ao Tian, the relationship between you and me is not over. A year later, I''ll wait for you in heaven."


    After that, miyuning''s body gradually became transparent.


    The scene in front of him completely angered Ao Tian, and every time he left unclear words to disappear.


    He was played with by this woman in the clapping room.


    Stand up, angry words can''t suppress, "Zhi Qian! How are you! See each other again, never die! "


    Miyuning''s transparent body grinned, "good."


    The people on the bed disappeared, leaving only Ao Tian with a heavy face in the big bedroom.


    "Good! Very well


    Ao Tian''s eyes are fierce and he turns away with a smile.


    Then the Lord of the demon world summoned all the demons.


    The new Demon Lord gave the first order to be promoted to the demon lord, attacking the heaven.


    From this day on, the demon Kingdom and the Heaven Kingdom are officially connected.


    Heaven still sends the Third Prince of dragon to fight. This time, Ao Tian uses his lifelong cultivation to defeat the Third Prince of dragon.


    The other side upset him to the extreme.


    Zhi Qian that woman, he now don''t know how, so dragon three Prince is his temporary vent anger cannon fodder.


    The Third Prince of the dragon was defeated, and heaven sent a new God of war to fight.


    Even if Ao Tian knew that it was a long battle, he could not tell the difference.


    But he didn''t stop.


    There are victories and defeats in this battle.


    I played off and on for a year.


    Until this day, Ao Tian saw Princess Zhiqian who had disappeared for a year.


    Miyuning disappeared for a year before returning to heaven to cultivate his spirit.


    Her spirit is not stable, maybe it will produce fine points if she is not careful.


    The mood on AO Tian''s face changed again.


    Bloodthirsty, killing, fighting make his whole body can''t hide.


    Looking at Ao Tian like this, mi you Ning seldom feels guilty.


    It''s not her guilt, it''s for Princess Zhiqian.


    In those days, why do you want to be cheap and force such a strong man to this point.


    Without her cheap hand, Rong Zexian would have returned to heaven.


    "You finally show up."

 Chapter 1397

    Miyuning is floating in the void. Behind her are thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals.


    At this moment, she still bent her lips to smile.


    In those days, Princess Zhiqian did not die because of Rong Zexian.


    It''s the way of heaven.


    Rongzexianjun had to return to heaven, but he fell into the devil for various reasons.


    To break all this, there is only the sacrifice of Princess Zhiqian.


    What Princess Zhiqian peeped at that day was exactly what happened today.


    This is the way of heaven. It''s not enough to play with people''s hearts. Even people in the fairyland don''t let it go.


    Today is the day when the opposite man returns, and it is also the time for the six realms to reshuffle their cards.


    Everything will come back to the origin.


    But once Zhi Qian princess, actually no longer exists.


    The chart is not for ordinary people to see.


    Even the emperor of heaven and the king of God dare not peep at half a point.


    That''s a price to pay.


    Miyuning knew that today was the moment when her body was so desperate that she needed to gamble again.


    For the power of the soul, for AO Tian''s different treatment of Princess Zhiqian and Huang Ying.


    She had to try again, before the way of heaven.


    "Ao Tian, you and I have already had a flesh skin relationship. Have you ever been half happy with me?"


    "Ho! You''re all right. " Ao Tian, who was wearing war clothes, had a sneer on his face.


    When he heard the question, he thought subconsciously.


    Can immediately get rid of that ridiculous idea, face show disdain to fight back.


    He couldn''t tell the truth from this woman.


    On the contrary, mi you Ning smiles and says, "well, if you don''t have feelings, I''ll pay you back what I owe you today."


    That said, in front of thousands of demons, and thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals, he raised his hand to his own spirit.


    "Bang..."


    The spread of the great immortal power was revealed from mi you Ning''s body.


    She''s extracting her own soul.


    Wisps of spirits were extracted and slowly dissipated between heaven and earth.


    After miyuning moved, he realized how painful it was.


    It''s a terrible experience.


    She was almost unsteady.


    Ao Tian''s eyes widened and his handsome face showed a heavy expression.


    He naturally knew what the woman was doing.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Mi you Ning tilted his head and said with a mischievous smile, "Rong Ze Xian Jun, don''t forget me. Now I owe you back. In the future... In the future..."


    She can''t go on with her words.


    At this time, Ao Tian stood opposite, trying to get close to her, but on the way there was an incredible change.


    A golden light came down from the sky.


    Surrounded by the golden light, no one outside can see the scene inside.


    Ao Tian is in the golden light, his brows and eyes are slightly wrinkled.


    The magic all over his body left him and he was rejected by himself.


    At this moment, he seems to feel something, no resistance to accept the golden bath.


    After the golden light dissipated, the scenery between heaven and earth lost its color.


    Just because the man standing between heaven and earth is the most beautiful scenery in this time.


    Rong Zexian Jun, the most beautiful man in the six realms, is handsome and gentle.


    Not to mention one''s innate cultivation, who would not respect the master of the six realms.


    Ao Tian will no longer be a dragon after thousands of years of cultivation and evolution, and finally Jackie Chan.


    Now he is Mr. Rongze.


    The experience of ten thousand years has already returned to his mind.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes, there is no emotion.

 Chapter 1398

    The dark eyes are as calm as a pool.


    "Rong Zexian is really the most beautiful man in the six realms..."


    Mi you Ning looks at the man whose face is real and the golden light is fading away and says with a smile.


    After that, her body dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Even when miyuning''s body dissipates, Rong Zexian, standing in the void, does not have the slightest fluctuation in his eyes.


    The man''s heart was cold and heartless. He raised his head and glanced at the direction of heaven.


    White clothes, flying away, amazing appearance let the demon world people are shocked.


    Rong Zexian Jun has a certain position in the six realms. How can he make people laugh.


    Before leaving, the memory of everyone present was extracted.


    From then on, he was still an immortal king who could not be invaded. It was his duty to guard the six realms.


    As for... She, each other''s passers-by.


    ¡­¡­


    "Last night, I dare to disturb you. I hope you''ll forgive me." A lazy woman with clear eyes on her bed smiles at her.


    "Don''t touch me, you''ll regret it!" As soon as the picture turns, the woman''s eyes are filled with anger.


    The beautiful face is red, and the patient face is even more itchy.


    "What on earth do you want, I have nothing to do with you!"


    "Go away, you bastard, stay away from me!"


    "No, it hurts..."


    "Let me go, it''s really painful..."


    "Ao Tian..."


    Ambiguous - ambiguous, full of emotion Valley owe words.


    "I want you to have no place in heaven."


    "I know your identity, want to see how you grow up... I want to kill you!"


    "Ao Tian, you and I have already been close to each other. Are you half happy with me?"


    "Mr. Rong Zexian, don''t forget me. I owe you what I owe you. In the future..."


    The man sitting in Xianjun hall opened his clear and calm eyes.


    He put his arms back on his head and glanced around.


    This is his palace. He came back after all.


    After ten thousand years, he ended his reincarnation.


    Rong Zexian glanced at him. Even if he was dressed in white, he could not hide the change.


    Although it was just a memory return, some things in his mind still had an impact on him.


    Qingguqian is too strange for him.


    He got up and went out of the hall.


    He needs to see the emperor.


    The dissipation of Princess Zhiqian will not be known within the six realms.


    Except for one, the emperor of heaven.


    He wants to find out what''s going on.


    Rongzexianjun returns, and the children outside the hall wait early.


    "I''ll see you..."


    "I''ll see you..."


    Rong Ze Xian Jun raised his hand, "well."


    The appearance of the children who guarded the palace ten thousand years ago is still the same today.


    It''s just like he left ten thousand years ago. There is no change at all.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, he always felt that something was missing.


    What''s missing?


    ¡­¡­


    Longquan town.


    "Huang Ying! Your uncle asked you to deliver rice in the field! "


    Outside the old door came a loud female voice.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Huang Ying''s eyebrows are mingled with a faint impatience.


    She was washing clothes. She had just washed two of them when she heard Xiaocui''s voice outside gaomenwai.


    The uncle''s family still won''t let her go now. Her husband died, leaving her a pregnant woman. In this hot summer, she has to run around.


    Huang Ying, holding her waist, stood up from the stool and walked to the shabby door.


    When the door is opened, Xiaocui looks at her with a smile, carrying a basket.


    "Let''s go with Huang Ying, or we can have a company. Otherwise, no one knows what happened to you."

 Chapter 1399

    Hearing Xiaocui''s words, Huang Ying nodded, "OK, you wait for me."


    He turned and left, but for a moment he was carrying a basket.


    Huang Ying and Xiaocui go together to the fields of Longquan town.


    On the way to the fields, I also met many women who went to deliver food.


    When these people see Huang Ying, they all point and show pity in their eyes.


    It was a look of sympathy, Schadenfreude, and theater.


    Huang Ying, the beauty of Longquan town.


    He got married this year and died within a month.


    The man died, but Huang Ying was pregnant with a child.


    It''s reasonable to say that many people in shiliba village in the town are very rare for a beauty like Huang Ying.


    As long as she knocked out the baby in her stomach, it''s not impossible for her to find another good family.


    But this Huang Ying dead brain, just want to leave this child.


    No matter how rich people are, they are not willing to raise children for others.


    Because this is Huang Ying''s uncle''s family, but no less forced her.


    Now Huang Ying is sent to let the meat fall from her stomach.


    "What are you looking at! Haven''t you seen a beauty? "


    Xiaocui and Huang Ying walk side by side. The people around her have no temper. She can''t control it.


    Today''s Xiaocui is more fierce than before she got married. The people around her were yelled by her and immediately dispersed.


    However, they are still staring at Huang Ying from a distance, talking about something.


    Huang Ying is thinking about something, but she is interrupted by Xiaocui''s shout.


    Seeing people for her good, she said with a smile: "don''t worry about these, I don''t care."


    Xiaocui smell speech, turn head ferocious stare at her, "you ah you! How can I have such a good temper, just like when I married brother Ashan.


    If other women were robbed and men were robbed, they would have gone all out with me! "


    Heard Xiaocui mentioned before, Huang Ying expression showed a little strange.


    But it''s a little bit fleeting, and it''s back to the previous expression, "it''s just no fate. Let''s go."


    "OK, you say your uncle''s family is the same. Why don''t you let it go? What can you do if your stomach gets bigger in the future?"


    "Step by step, don''t talk about me. Why hasn''t your stomach moved yet?"


    In a word, Xiaocui lost the hope of continuing to chat.


    They were soon in the field.


    "Why are you so late? You want to starve us!"


    Huang Ying and Xiaocui separate from each other and walk towards the fields of her uncle''s family.


    In the process, the smile on her face disappeared.


    "I won''t come tomorrow. After all, I''m married. I have children here. I can''t work any more in the future."


    He began to take out the big cakes in the basket, and he did not forget to tell the uncle''s family her plan.


    "What are you talking about?" My aunt blew it up as soon as she heard it.


    "You are so bold! You can''t come if you don''t want to! Over the years, you''ve forgotten who you eat and who you drink? "


    On hearing this, Huang Ying stood up with an empty basket.


    The cool eyes swept to the uncle not far away, and the aunt in front of him, and raised his lips.


    "I''ve been married. Although my man is gone, I''m married with my husband''s surname. I won''t eat a piece of rice and a mouthful of steamed bread from your family in the future.


    So don''t let me do that again, and I won''t get married. "


    With these words, miyuning turned and left.


    How can the people behind her let her leave easily.


    My aunt also plans to remarry and earn more money.


    In his eyes, Huang Ying is white silver.

 Chapter 1400

    "Stop! Is there anyone who talks to the elders like this? I''ll talk to you today. Don''t try to leave the villains in your stomach! "


    Huang Ying smell speech turn head, face calm, eyes cold light suddenly up, "said to break the sky is also my reason, don''t forget you signed the agreement, I already separated from you."


    "..." Auntie''s face was confused.


    There is also the uncle behind her, who is also very confused.


    For a moment, however, they seemed to think of such a thing.


    Huang Ying takes a panoramic view of their expressions, raises her lips and turns away with a smile.


    Back home, Huang Ying clothes do not wash, directly back to the house to rest.


    Pregnant women are sleepy, and she''s no exception.


    When Xiaocui came, she saw Huang Ying lying in bed sleeping.


    She doesn''t really know her very well.


    But because of a man to meet, these months has been to her side together.


    The woman on the bed is really beautiful. Even her heart beats faster.


    Such a woman does not know what man is worthy of.


    Suddenly, Xiaocui frowns and wants to recall what Huang Ying''s man looks like.


    But she couldn''t remember.


    Feel someone watching, Huang Ying opened her eyes.


    "It''s you."


    She got up from the couch and leaned on her back.


    "How come you come to me? There''s no life left?"


    Xiaocui came forward with a very serious expression, "Huang Ying, why can''t I remember your man and forget what he looks like?"


    The corner of Huang Ying''s mouth small range smoked.


    It''s really hard to answer this question, so I just hang my head and keep silent.


    She this action, but let Xiaocui panic.


    "That... That I didn''t mean to, I just couldn''t remember, I didn''t mean to make you sad."


    She thought that Huang Ying was sad, and quickly export comfort.


    Huang Ying hung her head and shook it gently. "It''s OK. Everything will be fine."


    "Yes, everything will be fine. Have you seen the doctor yet?" Xiaocui is very clever to change the topic.


    "Yes, the child is very good. I can''t see the small month now."


    "That''s good. It will be hard for you to take your children alone in the future. Are you sure you don''t want to find another one?"


    This is Xiaocui. It''s obviously wrong for other people to say this less than a year after the man''s death.


    Huang Ying shook her head. "If you don''t look for it, it''s good to be alone."


    "Alas... It must be hard to live in the future. If you have something to say, you can help."


    "Good..."


    ¡­¡­


    In heaven, Rong Zexian walked out of the palace of the emperor of heaven, although his face remained calm.


    But in his eyes, there was a light of depression and shock.


    Now, when he thought about what the emperor said, it was hard to believe.


    The emperor revealed what Princess Zhiqian had done.


    From the other side to see the chart, to the later process.


    He didn''t expect that the woman should have known his identity so early.


    But none of this shocked him the most.


    He has children


    Children


    Ten thousand years of reincarnation, he only met a woman, it is Zhiqian princess.


    But the other side clearly destroyed the spirit in front of his eyes and disappeared between the heaven and the earth.


    Even gods and fairies can''t have the chance to regroup.


    He didn''t believe it, but the emperor insisted that his offspring were in the process of being conceived.


    Rongze Xianjun still thinks that this is nonsense.


    After all, it''s hard to have children.


    But when the emperor of heaven released the mirror of heaven and earth, what did he see!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Honey, I''ll see you at 8 p.m ?

 Chapter 1401

    Longquan town once offered sacrifices to him when he was a dragon.


    Huang Ying, this woman is still alive.


    Rongze Xianjun kept his bearing and soon returned to Xianjun hall.


    At the moment when the door of the palace was closed, the gold in the palace flashed.


    He needs to explore for himself to find out what''s going on.


    ¡­¡­


    Today, miyuning got up in the morning, cleaned up, and pushed the door open.


    At a glance, I saw the man in white standing in the yard.


    A white dress in the early morning sun, outlines a clear tall back.


    The other side exudes a strong aura, a mysterious and solemn atmosphere.


    Huang Ying face hang don''t understand, "excuse me, who are you?"


    She stepped out of the door.


    Standing in the courtyard, the man in white turned slowly.


    Seeing each other''s real face, MI Youning opened her mouth wide and showed incredible amazement in her eyes.


    There is such a handsome and elegant person in the world. He is better dressed in white than snow and has a simple and elegant temperament.


    This man is like the moon in the sky, sacred and inviolable, so that people can''t blaspheme.


    Handsome is not like the face of ordinary people, there is a trace of transcendent domineering and aura between the expression.


    Similarly, when a man sees Huang Ying, his eyes flash with shock.


    The man is Rong Zexian who came down from heaven.


    He did not expect that the woman in front of him was really an ordinary mortal.


    Soul searching can''t deceive him. There''s no possibility to cultivate the body.


    But this is the ordinary woman in front of her. Now she has his offspring in her stomach.


    He can''t remember how long he''s been between heaven and earth.


    As soon as the offspring is said, they have never been extravagant.


    The more you live with heaven and earth, the more difficult it is to have children.


    Children... Are just fantastic.


    Now he has an heir, even if it makes him lose ten thousand years of cultivation.


    It''s confirmed to be his son. He will keep the child.


    Huang Ying is waiting for the handsome man to answer.


    After waiting for a long time, but there was no response, she could not help but gently wring her eyebrows.


    "I''m playing in the downstream mountains and crossing here by water. I wonder if the girl can stay here for a few days?"


    Rongzexianjun asked politely, with a polite and alienated attitude.


    Huang Ying but because of his words smile, "what girl ah, I have become a woman."


    As soon as she said this, the calm face of the man opposite changed.


    "Oh? I really don''t know what kind of man he is. He is lucky enough to marry such a dignified and beautiful girl. "


    Huang Ying hung her head and said in a sad tone: "he''s dead. He''s been dead for nearly two months."


    Rongze Xianjun''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    However, the next words, let him keep calm face almost cracked.


    Huang Ying touched her stomach. "The ghost died a hundred years ago, leaving me and my child. It''s hard to live. I''m going to ask the doctor to prescribe some pills for me today."


    Speaking of this, Huang Ying quickly raised her head and faced the handsome man in front of her.


    "Ah... Young master, I may not be able to take you in. It''s not convenient for you to live if you see blood."


    Rongzexianjun''s face is really wonderful. People can see the coldness in his eyes and the forbearance on his face.


    Huang Ying but light swept an eye, turn round to want to return to the room.


    Seeing this, Rong zexianjun quickly said, "girl, it''s a life after all. If you have any difficulty, you can say it. The child is innocent."


    Huang Ying stops and she smiles.

 Chapter 1402

    She turned and looked at the man in the yard with an honest face.


    She said with a smile: "young master, you and I have never known each other. These words are really strange."


    Rong Zexian was calm on his face, but his hands behind him clenched gently.


    "I don''t mean anything else."


    "I know, you don''t look like someone with a bad mind. Since you want to live, you can only live in the next room."


    This time Huang Ying finished, she really went back to her room.


    Now she has a mouth in her stomach. It''s a big deal to be hungry.


    This is a very serious problem that we have to face every day.


    Rongzexianjun watched her leave, frowning.


    The baby in the stomach is his.


    He saw it.


    But why is the child a little strange, as if supported by something, very weak.


    He had no doubt that as long as he touched it lightly, the other side might dissipate.


    The child is too weak.


    The same mother that gave birth to him... Is just a flesh body foetus.


    If you want to keep your child, you need him to use essence every day.


    Swept an eye, Huang Ying leaves to point to of next room, Rong Ze Xian Jun raises a pace to walk slowly.


    Push open the old door, the dust on the house comes.


    With a wave of the slender hand, the dust quickly disappeared.


    Even the dilapidated situation in the house has changed one by one.


    Next, if he wants to settle down here, he naturally wants to make the living environment to his heart''s content.


    Huang Ying cooked delicious porridge and vegetables in the morning.


    After eating and drinking enough, he went back to the house to meditate.


    Yes, meditation.


    At this time, Huang Ying was the soul of miyuning who came out at the time of Princess Zhiqian''s death.


    She did not expect that there would be Rongze Xianjun''s children.


    This world mission has not been completed, either Rong Zexian Jun or AO Tian has not fallen in love with her.


    Seven color glazed stone has no change, so how can you be willing to leave!


    So she decided to keep the kid and make another bet.


    Before the soul told her that she would have children, although she knew in her heart, ready.


    But in the face of this sudden child, she is still a little timid.


    After a long time, she began to get used to it.


    For the sake of this child, she has to deliver the power of soul every day.


    Even if you know the other person is not born.


    The child is too greedy to be born even if she has enough soul power.


    But so what.


    It''s enough to have.


    She has done what she can.


    ¡­¡­


    When Rongze Xianjun stayed, miyuning took him as a stranger and ignored him.


    Until that night, they completely broke everything.


    It starts after dinner.


    Miyuning is in the master bedroom. He is just about to give his child the power of soul, but suddenly something happens.


    The power of her soul can''t be transmitted, the child doesn''t accept it, and even resists in her stomach.


    A toss made mi you Ning sweat and sit on the couch.


    "What are you trying to do?" She sighed, puzzled.


    I don''t know what the little guy in his stomach wants to be today.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as her voice fell, her stomach protested again, and the pain came.


    Although it''s not so painful, it''s still unbearable.


    Rong Zexian Jun has been paying attention to the master bedroom these days.


    After hearing the subtle sound, he immediately got up and went to the master bedroom.


    "Bang..."


    The door was shaken open, and the scene inside was reflected in Rongze Xianjun''s eyes.

 Chapter 1403

    Miyuning was sweating all over and seemed to be lying on the bed weakly.


    One of her hands touched her stomach. It was a protective gesture.


    "What are you doing here?" The tone was full of unwelcome.


    Rongzexianjun raised his feet and walked into the master bedroom.


    No hurry, no hurry.


    Miyuning thinks these days are almost the same.


    Now, the purpose of luring people here is to make them have some feelings so that they can finish their tasks and leave the world.


    Simply she in front of men, exposed in their own ability.


    The white light on the hand flashed and delivered to the child in the belly.


    "Ah


    Still can''t, children don''t accept, very exclusion.


    Rongze Xianjun saw this scene, his eyes flashed.


    Especially the eyes looking at mi you Ning.


    Since he came to Longquan Town, he has never seriously looked into each other''s eyes.


    Some things can''t resist, then you can''t see the heart.


    At this time, the pain, forbearance, beautiful eyes, Rong Zexian Jun''s heart trembled.


    He dropped his eyes quickly and came to the bed.


    "How are you?"


    As soon as miyuning made a move, he knew something.


    The other side is not Huang Ying, also don''t know Zhi Qian princess.


    Her soul is different.


    Hearing his question, MI Youning raised his head and said, "what do you say? Do you think I''m ok?"


    Rongzexianjun looks at her charming face calmly, and reaches out her hand to gather her hair, which is glued together by sweat, behind her ears.


    "The child needs my energy. Take a rest."


    Miyuning''s eyelashes trembled, and then he closed his eyes without any movement.


    She had no resistance to such an attitude.


    When she closed her eyes, Rong Zexian''s eyes were heavy and her mouth was pursed.


    But in a moment, I got up.


    There are two ways to transmit the essence.


    One is external force transmission.


    Second, roommates.


    Rong Zexian Jun chose the first way.


    Put your hands on your shoulders and back, and your spirit is working.


    Miyuning felt a warm air flow in her body, and her tummy slowly calmed down.


    It''s really all father and son.


    With his back to Rong Zexian, MI Youning smiles at the corner of his mouth.


    Unconsciously, miyuning fell into a deep sleep in the comfortable air.


    Rongzexianjun stopped, and found that she was sleeping soundly and relaxed.


    Put the person on the bed, he didn''t know what he thought of, his face sank down again, and quickly turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    A month goes by without knowing it.


    Every time miyuning''s stomach starts to churn, Rongze Xianjun appears in front of her for the first time.


    In Longquan Town, there was a man in her family, but no one found out.


    It was as if they were isolated and living their own lives.


    Until this day, Xiaocui''s visit disturbed the peace.


    "Huang Ying..."


    "Huang Ying!"


    Xiaocui''s excited voice came from outside the door.


    Miyuning stops Xianhuai''s stomach to open the door for Xiaocui.


    "I have Huang Ying! I have children! "


    She had a very excited expression and a big smile on her face.


    Miyuning could not feel the feeling, but he also said with a smile, "Congratulations, you finally got what you wanted."


    Xiaocui seized her hand excitedly, her eyes were moist, "Huang Ying, you don''t know that when I learned that I had children, I was really happy. I''m going to be a mother, and I also have children.


    He''s in my stomach. He''s my blood and bone. He''s the son of my husband''s surname in the future. "

 Chapter 1404

    Rongze Xianjun is standing in the yard, he also heard Xiaocui''s words.


    These words made his eyes fluctuate a few times.


    Then it fell into calm again.


    Xiaocui just shared her feelings as a mother with miyuning.


    Then he was taken away by the people sent by his husband''s family.


    After all, people with children still need to take good care of them.


    Looking at each other, mi you Ning closes the door.


    At this time, her heart is still very calm.


    I really can''t understand Xiaocui''s feeling as a mother.


    The child in her stomach can''t be born. She can make him see the world with divine sense in her stomach.


    Moreover, the most important thing for her now is a fight with Rong Zexian.


    This man is crucial.


    Since she entered the world of mission, she began to contact this man.


    The other side is the biggest boss in the world.


    Seemingly gentle and harmless, in fact, the most unfathomable.


    The reason why the other party stays here is just because of the baby in the belly.


    She doesn''t believe it. The man can''t see the situation of the child.


    In this fight, we will see who wins in the end.


    She doesn''t want much, the other party''s feelings, normal to complete the task of the world.


    It depends on whether Mr. Rong Zexian gives way.


    Miyuning closes the door and turns around to see the man standing behind her looking at her.


    "The child needs more energy now. I hope he will be born."


    "Mi you Ning opened his eyes wide.


    But watch the man fly to the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Rongzexianjun disappeared for a day and reappeared at night.


    Miyuning was already awake when he was picked up.


    She opened her eyes and saw with her own eyes the man holding her. A flower on the other side between her eyebrows was very bright.


    "You are possessed again!"


    Very sure, it''s very loud.


    Rongzexianjun brings up a smile, which is enchanting.


    There was no denial, no recognition.


    However, this tacit attitude made mi you Ning panic for a moment.


    "In the future, there will be no emperor Zexian. My name is Aotian."


    Rong Zexian Jun, no, after saying this, Ao Tian sent a pill in his hand to MI Youning''s mouth.


    Immediately, miyuning felt a gentle force spread all over his body.


    Very strong, very soft, let her feel full of strength.


    Ao Tian sees the appearance that she enjoys, the corner of the mouth draws up a touch of radian, take a person to fly to leave this narrow room immediately.


    Miyuning is back in the demon world, and she is still waiting on the twin sisters of the last time.


    Red and day.


    "Ma''am, are you going out for a walk?" Day comes to miyuning.


    They have been sent to serve the lady for some time.


    At this time, I saw mi Youning leaning against the window and asked.


    Miyuning has been touching her stomach for more than four months.


    Since she came to the demon world, she seldom saw Ao Tian.


    The other side doesn''t know why they fell in again.


    She couldn''t see anything about the man.


    Even if she saw Ao Tian herself, she knew that the other party had seen her every day.


    It should be during her sleep.


    Otherwise one day the other party does not transport the essence, her stomach will be tossed.


    The child in the belly is obviously spoiled by AO Tian.


    Hearing the words of day, miyuning stood up and said, "let''s go."


    Go out for a walk and let the kids have a look.


    Maybe not in the future.


    As for what Ao Tian said, let the child be born.


    Mi you Ning shakes his head. It''s not that easy.

 Chapter 1405

    In fact, the demon world is not bleak, it can be said that it is a fairyland on earth.


    Compared with the sky, there is no big difference.


    It is surrounded by mountains and rivers, with beautiful environment and numerous magnificent palaces.


    Walking in the garden full of nameless flowers, MI Youning casually asked, "what is the devil doing recently?"


    The two sisters shook their heads in exchange for her words.


    Also, how can they know the whereabouts of Ao Tian.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ao Tian is refining pills in the forbidden area of the demon world.


    Blood red pills were made from his blood.


    There are some things he can''t escape.


    If that day did not feel all flesh and blood, if that day did not see, her face cold face.


    Clearly as a mother, but not the slightest as a mother of light.


    In her eyes, children are dispensable.


    She has no feelings, no heart.


    Ao Tian raised his lips.


    A pair of eyes that can''t be changed even after changing their body attracted him deeply from the first sight when they met.


    It may have been hard to guess in the past.


    However, after tens of thousands of years of waiting, he knew that it was her.


    It''s really strange.


    What he wanted was just a child, but he still met the last thing he wanted to touch.


    After all, the word "love" made him doomed.


    Ao Tian put away the newly refined pills and turned to leave.


    Now the pill has been refined, and everything is arranged.


    He lost the fight.


    Clearly know that the other party is just to lure him to Longquan town.


    He went anyway.


    It''s clearly for the sake of children that we stay with each other.


    But he could not deny that he was special to her.


    Clearly know that feelings can not be touched, touched is the abyss.


    But for the sake of their mother and son, they did.


    Well, the six realms have nothing to do with him.


    He is not only Rong Zexian Jun, but also Ao Tian, the Lord of the demon world.


    After all, it''s just one person, he''s still him.


    On his way back, Ao Tian met mi you Ning and the day and red behind her.


    Even if he falls into the devil again, Ao Tian likes to wear white clothes.


    He was dressed in white and full of prestige. When he saw mi you Ning, it dissipated in an instant.


    A smile of evil spirit rose from the corner of his mouth, and he slowly raised his steps to approach.


    "Why did you come out today?"


    He clearly showed some gentle eyes, and mi you Ning''s heart trembled.


    Is the man in front of you really Ao Tian?


    Although they haven''t seen each other during this period, how did they change so much.


    While mi you Ning was meditating, Ao Tian had already reached for her hand.


    In front of the unparalleled face, that pair of deep eyes, it is clear that the strong feelings for her.


    It was clear that this was what she wanted, but miyuning felt flustered.


    "What are you doing?" Miyuning felt that something had changed, which made her unable to grasp.


    Therefore, the tone of speaking is somewhat emotional.


    Aotian smell speech, the smile on the face increases, "go back first."


    Miyuning followed his steps and they went back to their bedroom.


    "What the hell are you up to?"


    Because miyou is red in the daytime, this time her tone is even more undisguised.


    Ao Tian came to the table, poured a glass of water and brought it to mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Since returning to the demon world again, everything in this room has changed. Snacks and tea are often prepared.


    Miyuning took the cup in front of him, but did not drink it.


    The charming little face looks at the person in front of her, waiting for the other party to give her an answer.

 Chapter 1406

    Ao Tian sighed and took out the pills refined today. "Do you know why Rongze Xianjun fell into reincarnation?"


    Miyuning, with his tea, shook his head.


    The latter sneered, "nature is done by the way of heaven. I grow up in this world together with the way of heaven. I know that sooner or later I will be oppressed by it. It is the best choice to kill me.


    Later, I was unexpectedly put into reincarnation by it, until ten thousand years later, I finally got rid of it. "


    Miyuning frowned, but did not expect that there were such twists and turns.


    But what does that have to do with what she asked.


    Seeing the doubts in her eyes, Ao Tian pulls people to the bedside to let her rest.


    The latter did not resist from beginning to end.


    Ao Tian''s cautious attitude and warmth in his eyes can''t deceive people.


    This man is really different.


    Sitting beside the bed, Ao Tian reached out to touch mi you Ning''s stomach. "If you want this child to stay, heaven and the divine world are doomed to have no place for me to live. I am confident that I can protect your mother and son, but after the child is born..."


    At this point, he chuckled and shook his head.


    However, miyuning understood.


    Rongzexianjun''s existence is bound to be targeted by the way of heaven.


    As long as there is him in heaven and God, the way of heaven can tolerate him, but he can''t be at ease.


    And she and the baby in the stomach, even in the middle of what happened.


    Only by falling into the sky and abandoning the Supreme Identity, the way of heaven will not put Rong Zexian in his eyes.


    Reincarnated people falling into the sky is different from immortals falling into the devil.


    Rong Zexian will never go back.


    "Is it worth it?"


    Mi you rather murmured, not knowing who it was.


    She didn''t want to ask who the man in front of her was for.


    For the baby, or for her.


    Know or not, she will not stay in this world too long.


    She went to the soul space and glanced at it with a smile on her lips.


    Smile with a sigh.


    The colorful glazed stone in the soul space has changed.


    She is halfway through her task.


    But she didn''t understand why Ao Tian changed so fast.


    This man''s heart is made of stone. How can he give his feelings so easily.


    After touching the baby in his stomach, MI Youning asked with a smile, "are you for the baby in his stomach? Or for me? "


    After asking, she raised her head, and her charming eyes showed a charming smile.


    Ao Tian didn''t seem surprised at all. She asked this question.


    He put his hand on miyuning''s and pressed her hand to feel the beating in his stomach.


    "Naturally, it''s for the sake of children, and children are more important to me than life."


    It is undeniable that mi you Ning was relieved when he heard this.


    This is very good. Maybe Ao Tian hasn''t realized his feelings for her.


    When you don''t like her too much, it''s the best result for each other to control this relationship.


    "He''s going out in a few months. Are you sure he can be born?"


    "That''s nature!" Ao Tian is domineering.


    He has a confident smile and a handsome face with the pride of being superior and contemptuous of all living beings.


    Mi you rather droops eyes, "very good."


    Time goes by unconsciously.


    Five months have passed.


    Mi you Ning and AO Tian still get along well.


    But since that day, miyuning has been taking a red pill every day.


    Occasionally they would sit down and chat.


    The latest discussion is about the names of children.


    Ao Tian''s name is mi.


    Mi Tianxi.


    The surname is mi.


    Miyuning has no objection to this.

 Chapter 1407

    "Ah..."


    The demon world.


    In the demon lord''s palace, there was a fierce cry, and most of the waiting demons trembled.


    The reason why they are afraid of this is due to the coercion not far away.


    The terror of the Lord of the demon world made them gasp.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Wow, wow..."


    The far side of the demon world flashed red light. All creatures in the six worlds could see this light.


    The cry came with the cry of the child.


    Chihong came out of the room, holding the baby in her arms.


    She wanted to show the child to the devil, but she saw an incredible scene.


    "Lord!"


    Ao Tian''s figure in the red light, slowly become transparent.


    He heard the red words and turned to look at the child in her arms.


    Children in his blood and bone feeding, or came to this world.


    "All the demons in the demon world are at your command! I will hand over the demon world to my wife from today. We will work together to help her. My little master will lead the demon world to an unexpected height. "


    "Follow the orders of the devil!"


    "Follow the orders of the devil!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The response of the demons resounded through the sky.


    Miyuning, who was in a coma, naturally could not hear.


    When she woke up, the man had already disappeared.


    Not like her, but really disappeared in the sky.


    Ao Tian''s body gradually became transparent, and he looked deeply into the palace.


    Rong Zexian can''t be moved, even if he falls into the devil, he can''t be moved easily.


    Once emotional, meet him is the abyss.


    "Fortunately, fortunately you don''t like me very much."


    "How can I... How can I let you suffer."


    "I didn''t regret the encounter in heishuitan. I didn''t regret that I let you have my child. I just regret that I didn''t have a good memory with you. I thought about it before I was dying."


    "Meeting you is the luckiest thing I''ve been in the world for thousands of years."


    "It''s not worth living with my flesh and blood for your mother and son."


    "Xiaojiu, when will you find that this life is reincarnation..."


    Ao Tian''s figure almost disappeared transparently. Before he finished speaking, the stars disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Chihong holds the child in her arms and kneels down in the direction of Ao Tian''s dissipation.


    All the demons around knelt down.


    When the little master of the demon world comes, the new master of the demon world is still sleeping.


    Everything in the demon world is going on in an orderly way. It seems that the disappearance of Ao Tian has no influence.


    Miyuning opened his eyes like a dream.


    Originally, I chatted with AO Tian. When I talked about my big stomach, why didn''t the child come out.


    But did not expect the next second, the stomach began to toss.


    The pain of having a baby made her walk around the gate of death.


    It''s too painful. It''s too painful.


    Looking around at the familiar scenes, miyuning thought of the child.


    Before she went into a coma, she heard the baby crying.


    Not far from the bed, she saw the man, who had already asked his subordinates to prepare the baby bed.


    Exquisite patterns and precious wood are all the best handicrafts.


    On the bed, miyuning sees the child.


    She stayed and came closer and closer.


    Delicate eyebrows, a pair of dark eyes, just like that man.


    The child was born in the end, it should rely on those red pills.


    Otherwise, this little guy''s appetite, how can support him to climb out of his stomach.


    Seeing the child''s grin, MI Youning laughed out loud.


    "Mi Tianxi..."


    The moment she called her name, she cried.


    She can''t see, but she can hear.


    Everything in the world is in the eye of God.


    She couldn''t figure out who cheated herself and who suffered the most from love.


    Thinking of that little nine, mi you Ning couldn''t stop her tears.


    Instead of holding the baby, she went to the palace gate.


    Push open the Palace door and the bright sunshine comes in.


    She stood outside the door, looking at the scene of the demon world.


    And the world will come to an end.


    Her task is finished.


    Her beautiful face was smiling, but her eyes were full of tears.


    With a few tears in his smile.


    "My debt of love from generation to generation is destined to be endless. If... If there is an afterlife, I will ask for it in front of Naihe bridge."

 Chapter 1408

    Sometimes evil is around them. They may look normal, but they are just demons in human skin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Miyuning opened his eyes and entered the room with the light outside.


    The decoration of the room is very simple, dozens of square meters room, hanging wall LCD TV.


    The closet against the wall, not far from the marble table and sofa.


    There is also a door in the direction of the entrance, which should be the toilet.


    In the air, there is only a hospital with a strong pungent smell of disinfectant.


    Miyuning closed his eyes and began to accept the memory of the original owner.


    This time, she waited for a long time in the reincarnation space before entering the reincarnation world.


    Originally planned to wait for small soul son to wake up, left and right etc. all have no reaction, this just enters reincarnation.


    The cold air in the air made her feel something was wrong.


    But I didn''t think much. I closed my eyes and accepted the memory of the original owner for the first time.


    Since the original owner is lying in the hospital, he must be a patient.


    It''s not a common disease, but a blood disease, leukemia.


    The original owner''s family is very rich, the richest in Z city.


    So she can now live in the best hospital for treatment.


    The memory of the original owner is poor, some are just suffering from illness.


    She is Gu Ying, the second of Gu''s family.


    She also has a brother who came back from studying abroad last year and took over her family''s company.


    When he was supposed to be happy, his body suddenly fell down.


    Has been in a stable condition, suddenly suffered from malignant transformation.


    Cancer hospital, Z city.


    Gu Ying has lived here for more than a year.


    The company of her family and professional treatment made her better.


    In a few days, we can be discharged.


    Unfortunately, in the original story, Gu Ying never leaves the hospital.


    She was imprisoned in this hospital all her life, and her soul could never leave.


    Just because she broke into the forbidden area she shouldn''t have broken into.


    Seeing the plot behind, miyuning''s expression became solemn.


    The world is really terrible.


    This hospital is piled up by white bones, emitting a strong smell of mildew.


    There are two worlds here. As long as you break into that world, you will never return to the real world.


    The original owner just broke into another world of the hospital.


    Unfortunately, it''s tonight.


    "Dong Dong..."


    coming!


    Miyuning stares at the door solemnly.


    The people standing outside are the key to let Gu Ying fall into another world.


    "Xiaoying, are you asleep?"


    A deep voice came out of the door.


    Familiar voice, indulge in words.


    Miyuning is thinking about whether to respond.


    Once people come in, everything will go back to the original plot.


    If we don''t stop it, the people outside are still involved in the world again.


    "Brother, I haven''t slept yet. Come in."


    Miyuning finally made a sound.


    Because the things behind can''t be changed.


    Even if the man outside the door is prevented from coming in and wants to die, some means will still be used to bring people to another world of the hospital.


    Why don''t you just let her see what it looks like.


    To kill it directly is a more once and for all solution.


    The door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. The man who came in was tall, because he didn''t turn on the light and couldn''t see clearly.


    This man is no other than Gu Yicheng, the elder brother of the original owner.


    Gu Yicheng walked into the room and touched the fingerprint lamp on the wall for the first time.


    Dark room, bright in an instant.


    Miyouning put out his hand to cover his eyes to relieve the sudden glare.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [little theater] big gray wolf abducts "little white rabbit"


    Xiao you Ning: Uncle Huang, I like you best!


    Mi Lanyun: Oh? How do you like it?


    Xiao you Ning: I like you all my life, I will provide for you¡¾ Happy. JPG]


    Mi Lanyun: do you like me so much?


    Xiaoyuning: Yes, I like it¡¾ Keep nodding]


    Mi Lanyun: can you do whatever uncle Huang says?


    Xiao you Ning: Yes, I can¡¾ [nodding]


    Mi Lanyun slowly approaches, encircles the person in her arms, and nibbles at her earlobe. Her voice is hoarse, sexy and confusing.


    "Uncle Huang wants to do it - you are here. Do you want to do it?"


    Xiaoyou Ning: Mmm [blush. JPG]


    The little white rabbit did not hesitate to put himself into the mouth of the wolf.


    The child is so stupid.

 Chapter 1409

    Gu Yicheng saw her like this and laughed in a low voice.


    Carrying things in hand, he came to the hospital bed.


    Miyuning adapted to the light, took his hand away and saw the man in front of him clearly.


    Tall, handsome, is the appearance Association''s favorite category.


    The most important thing is, how gold is this man.


    "Mom asked me to bring you soup. You can drink some before you sleep."


    Gu Yicheng set up a wake-up table for his sister and brought out the soup in the incubator.


    Mi you Ning answered absently.


    In addition to looking at Gu Yicheng for the first time, her eyes have been on his back ever since.


    There was a woman with red nails and hair.


    The other side''s face was covered by long hair, only to see that pair of evil eyes.


    With tears and blood in his eyes, he was directly opposite mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Normal people see such a pair of terrible eyes, already scared to scream, or directly faint.


    But who is miyuning? Ghosts and goblins have already seen it.


    Gu Yicheng takes the spoon and hands it to his sister in front of him. He finds that he is looking at his back.


    He looked back and saw nothing.


    He shook his hand in front of miyuning''s eyes. "What are you looking at? It''s time for the soup. "


    "Good." Mi you Ning takes the spoon with a smile and sips the soup.


    Gu Yicheng sat aside and saw that she was so clever that he couldn''t help showing some doubts.


    "How come you''re so good today and didn''t quarrel with your parents?"


    Hearing his joking tone, miyuning raised his head doubtfully.


    Then she quickly pursed her lips, "brother, can you not open which pot, which pot."


    "Good, good, no more." Gu Yicheng raised his hand to surrender.


    Immediately, his face became serious, "Xiaoying, parents are also for your good health, you have to check again before you can leave the hospital, parents also want you to go home early, but it''s not urgent for one or two days."


    Miyuning soon found some memories of the original owner in the past two days.


    The original owner knew that he was going to leave the hospital, and he wanted to go home that day.


    Grinding Gu father, Gu mother do not check, is to go home.


    In fact, she was afraid of the results of the examination, and finally refused to let her go home.


    Gu''s father and mother were frightened by her, but they also bit to death and disagreed.


    Finally, Gu Yicheng, who was busy in the company, came to see her these two days.


    "I know, brother, don''t make fun of me."


    Seeing that his sister let go, Gu Yicheng reached out and touched her hair lovingly.


    "Well behaved, your body has been good, as long as the results come out, we will go home."


    "Well."


    Miyuning finishes the soup and hands the empty bowl to Gu Yicheng.


    "I''m finished."


    Seeing that she had a good appetite, Gu Yicheng was also very happy. "Would you like another bowl?"


    After glancing at Gu Yicheng''s evil ghost, MI Youning smiles sweetly, "good."


    Gu Yicheng was flashed by his sister''s smile.


    They are brothers and sisters, one with his father and the other with his mother.


    My sister is like a mother. She is a beautiful woman.


    Only because of years of illness, pale, it seems that there is no spirit.


    Now, after a night of hot soup, my face turned ruddy.


    This smile is really beautiful.


    Beauty, beauty''s reserve, not publicity.


    Gu Yicheng reached out and scraped her nose. "This is soup for the little princess."


    He turned to serve the soup, and the smile on mi you Ning''s face dissipated.


    At the same time, the ghost on Gu Yicheng''s back also turned her head.


    The other side''s long red nails lift the hair slowly.


    He showed his miserable face.

 Chapter 1410

    Flesh and blood blurred, in this can not see the face of the flesh and blood, only a pair of evil terror eyes slowly turning.


    Miyuning knows the identity of this woman,


    For her has been pestering Gu Yicheng, and even want to harm people, the heart is very unhappy.


    "Xia Yuyan, if you want to leave by yourself, I''ll spare your life. If you want to harm Gu Yicheng, you''ll be devastated!"


    Miyuning communicates with Xia Yuyan, the female ghost, with divine sense.


    The latter showed a distorted smile, only because the face is bloody, people do not know what expression, leaving only two words to describe terror.


    The disdain of the female ghost''s blood red eyes tells mi you Ning that the other side doesn''t believe it.


    Even to her this words, is disdain, ridicule.


    "Well, have another bowl. You''ll have to get up tonight."


    Mi you Ning took the bowl in Gu Yi Cheng''s hand and said with a smile, "brother, I''m your sister. I''ve been an adult for N years. You''re so shy to talk to me."


    The words fell and shook his head like a sigh.


    Gu Yicheng was amused by her.


    The relationship between brother and sister is good. Even though Gu Yicheng has been abroad, he has been in touch with his sister for many years.


    From childhood to adulthood, they say that Gu Yicheng treats her more like a daughter.


    "Little girl, no matter how big it is, it''s my sister."


    Miyuning put out his tongue and gave a mischievous smile.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just as she was about to have soup, the door of the ward was knocked.


    After that, without waiting for the brother and sister to respond, the man outside pushed the door open.


    The man taking the lead, wearing gold rimmed glasses, is looking down at the book in his hand.


    At the same time, a figure retreated from him.


    It can be seen that the person who just opened the door didn''t know the man standing at the door.


    Knowing that the door was opened, the man walked into the ward without looking up.


    At the same time, seven or eight men and women followed him.


    "Gu Ying, how are you today? Is there anything uncomfortable? If the weather is cold, pay attention to dress more and don''t catch a cold. "


    A gentle and pleasant voice came to the ears of the brothers and sisters.


    Gu Yicheng knows that it''s a ward round when he looks at this posture.


    He got out of his way immediately.


    The young man with drooping head raised his head and glanced at the ward. There was no accident when he saw Gu Yicheng.


    "Dr. Fu, I''m in good health, no problem."


    Mi you Ning smiles and raises the soup bowl in his hand. "It''s good to eat and drink."


    Fu Fu''s beautiful face, floating a perfect smile.


    "Tomorrow your last examination result will come out. If there is no problem, you can leave the hospital. Even if you leave the hospital, you should pay more attention to your health."


    In the face of the attending doctor, miyuning was naturally very clever, "thank you, Dr. Fu."


    Gu Yicheng also stepped forward. At this time, some smiles on his face in front of his sister had dissipated.


    It''s a business attitude. "Doctor Fu, what''s the result of Xiaoying''s examination tomorrow morning? Or afternoon? "


    When Fu raised his smiling peach blossom eyes and looked at Gu Yicheng, the radian of his mouth obviously changed.


    Look up and down at the man in front of you, who is often seen in the patient''s room.


    There was a touch of meaning in his eyes.


    "When I come out in the afternoon, my family members will go to the hospital early to make some preparations. Even if I leave the hospital as soon as possible, it will be in the evening."


    After hearing the news, Gu Yicheng showed a little smile on his face.


    "OK, thank you for your care for nearly a year."


    Fu once again showed a perfect smile, "you''re welcome, this is what I should do."

 Chapter 1411

    After a brief conversation, doctor Fu left with the ward rounds.


    After the party left, Gu Yicheng looked down at the watch on his wrist.


    "Xiaoying, I have a banquet to attend tonight. I need to talk about cooperation with others. The secretary is waiting downstairs. I have to go first."


    Mi you Ning''s brows wrinkled when he heard the speech.


    Because she saw the ghost behind Gu Yicheng, she was shaking all over at this time.


    It''s like seeing something that scares her.


    "Brother, you wait a moment, I have something to tell you!"


    At the moment, Gu Yicheng can''t go.


    Otherwise, as in the original story, Xia Yuyan will be taken to another world of the hospital again.


    A world full of blood, killing and games.


    Gu Yicheng''s original action of tidying his sleeves stopped.


    Although my younger sister is occasionally small tempered, she never takes the initiative to keep him in his work.


    Because he thought there was something important about his sister.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t give up my brother? "


    He stepped forward and squeezed miyuning''s nose.


    The latter stepped back quickly and escaped the "claws".


    "Brother, let me ask you something. Do you know a woman named Xia Yuyan?"


    Originally, Gu Yicheng''s face was still smiling. When he heard the name in the following words, his face immediately became gloomy.


    Thinking that this was in front of his sister, he quickly converged.


    But Gu Yicheng''s face is still not good-looking.


    It can be seen that he is disgusted with Xia Yuyan.


    It was an emotion that was not hidden in the face or in the eyes.


    After hearing the name, Gu Yicheng sat on one side of the bed.


    He doesn''t care what kind of banquet, what kind of work, talk about cooperation.


    Today, nothing matters as much as a sister.


    Gu Yicheng''s face was serious, his long legs overlapped, and his tone was a bit of torture.


    "Xiaoying, how do you know Xia Yuyan? As far as I know, she is not in China."


    How could he not know Xia Yuyan.


    This is his first girlfriend.


    And the woman he hated the most.


    Mi you Ning glances at the ghost on Gu Yi Cheng''s back.


    When the female ghost heard Gu Yicheng mention his name, her eyes stare at his side face.


    "Brother, I remember seeing your mobile phone once and seeing the name.


    Today, I saw a woman with the same name and surname in the hospital. I just asked


    It is undeniable that Gu Yicheng was relieved when he heard mi you Ning say so.


    Xia Yuyan is his girlfriend studying abroad.


    They have a very good relationship, but when he is about to graduate and return home, he is going to take Xia Yuyan back home to get engaged. Something insults him.


    He got together with his friends abroad. Because he was about to be separated, he had known each other for four years.


    After drinking for several nights, the iron man couldn''t stand it.


    One night, he left early in the wine shop and returned to the house he rented with Xia Yuyan.


    What did he see?


    I see my girlfriend, who has been seriously in love and even plans to go to the palace of marriage, lying under the man of M country, who is known as "artifact".


    He had never seen his girlfriend, so hungry.


    What''s more, I don''t know what she''s playing.


    The unbearable pictures hurt his self-esteem as a man.


    He has always loved his girlfriend, and he is never willing to waste it.


    Even if it is some stimulation, cruel Valley owe hope he all restrain, reluctant to let her pain.


    He vomited. Seeing the unbearable scene, he vomited faintly.


    Disgusting let him think of Xia Yuyan this woman, can''t stop nausea.


    "Brother... What are you thinking?"

 Chapter 1412

    "Brother... What are you thinking?"


    Miyuning shouts Gu Yicheng several times, but he doesn''t get a response from the other party.


    Until she reaches out her hand and shakes it in front of her eyes, Gu Yicheng returns to his mind.


    The twisted look on his face gradually faded away.


    Breaking up with Xia Yuyan is the darkest memory in his life.


    After thinking about it, Gu Yicheng said that Xia Yuyan was his girlfriend.


    They just said that they were not suitable, and then let them go abroad.


    As for what Xia Yuyan did, he didn''t mention it in front of his sister.


    Mi you Ning listens and stares big eyes to show surprised appearance, "so is such."


    The eye tail has been observing the female ghost on Gu Yicheng''s back.


    The latter stares big eyes, eager to swallow Gu Yicheng alive.


    Mi you Ning seemed to see that the female ghost was not stimulated very much. He said with a pity: "that man really has no eyes. He has so many gold, handsome and handsome men like his elder brother. He can''t grasp them. It''s really her life."


    The ghost on Gu Yicheng''s back immediately stares at Mi Youning with angry eyes when she hears this.


    Gu Yicheng, who had eaten a lump of Xiang, also looked at his sister.


    Although he heard his sister''s praise, he was in a very good mood.


    However, at the thought of going on with Xia Yuyan, he felt sick and wanted to vomit in a daze.


    He sighed, "don''t mention the name again. My brother doesn''t want to see this person in my life."


    Gu Yicheng stood up and patted mi Youning on the head. "I really have to go. Be good and come to see you tomorrow."


    Mi you Ning nodded cleverly, "I know. Let''s go. If you don''t earn money, how can you support me?"


    Gu Yicheng shook his head with a smile and left the ward.


    Of course, there is Xia Yuyan on his back.


    At the moment when she was about to leave the ward, the ghost looked at mi you Ning with a proud, evil look.


    She plans to leave this room, let Gu Yicheng step into the abyss of hell.


    Unfortunately... It''s just her thinking.


    Gu Yicheng stepped out of the door, and his body involuntarily bounced into the room.


    It''s like something''s pulling him.


    He turned and looked back, nothing.


    Eyebrows light wrinkle, eyes show a little doubt, then lift up the pace to leave again.


    This time he stepped out of the ward with both feet.


    I don''t know why, the fatigue of my body in recent days suddenly improved.


    It seems that the whole body''s fatigue dissipates in an instant, and the sense of oppression is also far away.


    When passing by a ward, Gu Yicheng meets Dr. Fu, who made the rounds before.


    The latter still takes a group of people out of the ward behind him, just meeting Gu Yicheng who is about to leave.


    "Dr. Fu is so busy."


    The latter raised his head at his voice.


    "Mr. Gu..." doctor Fu raised his head with a smile when he heard the familiar voice.


    However, when he saw Gu Yicheng, he suddenly picked his eyebrows, and his expression was a little strange.


    Aware of his pause, Fu said immediately, "Mr. Gu looks ruddy and radiant."


    Gu Yicheng heard him say this, touched his face, and his smile increased a little.


    "It''s just that I feel a lot more relaxed."


    Listening to him, the smile on doctor Fu''s face became more intense.


    Suddenly, Gu Yicheng looked down at the time, "Dr. Fu will not delay your rounds. I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    "Take your time, Mr. Gu."


    Doctor Fu stepped aside and watched Gu Yicheng leave.


    I have a strong interest in my eyes.

 Chapter 1413

    Until the other party disappeared, Fu turned to Gu Ying''s ward.


    Then he took the staff behind him to continue the rounds tonight.


    The people behind him clearly felt that the smile of Dr. Fu, who did not eat fireworks, was much different today.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu left, miyuning moved out of bed.


    During this period, her eyes have been on the direction of the door of the room.


    There are also things left by Gu Yicheng.


    Xia Yuyan, the ghost.


    His bloody face and cold eyes were lying on the ground, looking at mi you Ning.


    The latter ignored her and got out of bed and went to the window of the ward.


    In such a large hospital, there are street lights every two meters, so that she can clearly see the scene downstairs.


    Soon, miyuning saw Gu Yicheng''s figure.


    The other side took a big step and came to a low-key luxury Bentley.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for him.


    The latter stood in front of the bus, did not get on the bus at the first time, but turned and looked at the building of the inpatient department.


    Mi Youning knows that Gu Yicheng''s mortal eyes can''t see her, so he doesn''t avoid his body.


    The other side just took a deep look and turned to get on the bus.


    The lights flash, start, and leave slowly.


    Seeing Gu Yicheng safely leave the hospital, MI Youning lifts his lips to show a relaxed arc.


    In the original plot, Gu Yicheng is taken to another world of the hospital by Xia Yuyan.


    He didn''t stick to it for 24 hours, so he was killed.


    Now Gu Yicheng left the hospital, the original plot track has changed.


    Mi you Ning turns around and looks at Xia Yu Yan, the ghost still lying on the ground.


    The reason why the other party didn''t attack her during this period is that she used the border.


    She raised her feet and walked slowly towards each other, with a cold smile on her lips.


    "Xia Yuyan, you have nothing to do with Gu Yicheng. The reason why you are in such a situation is that you have to blame yourself. Today you are going to harm Gu Yicheng. I said that you will be devastated."


    Xia YuYan''s bloody face kept shaking, and the carrion fell from it to the ground.


    A pair of blood red eyes of horror and gloomy, staring at mi you Ning coldly.


    "Damn him!" Hoarse, cold voice.


    Hearing this, miyuning walked slowly to the bed and sat down.


    She couldn''t help laughing. "You''re so... Shameless."


    Since she can know Xia YuYan''s identity, she naturally knows how the other party died.


    "At the beginning, Gu Yicheng broke up with you. You were willing to degenerate. You lived in the erotic luxury life abroad and came into contact with the dark world. You were responsible for being dug up. Gu Yicheng didn''t do anything to you from the beginning to the end..."


    Miyuning''s voice rang out slowly.


    Once long memory, let her body slowly shaking.


    Yes, after her cheating, Gu Yicheng broke up with her immediately.


    Even regardless of her crying, she refused to return home on the day of the incident.


    She was also sad, but at that time, her new bed mate was always by her side.


    Slowly she came out of the sad period of breaking up.


    Later


    Later, she was brought to the dark world by the new boyfriend of M country.


    It''s a bloody world without rules, without laws.


    Played by countless men and then locked up like a dog.


    In a year, she went through a lot.


    Every time she lingered on the edge of life and death, until a year later, she had no use value.

 Chapter 1414

    In the world''s dark network platform, she was broadcast live how she was killed, or even split into corpses.


    Her organs are well preserved, get the final value, and are sold.


    She doesn''t like it. She hates it.


    Not willing to die like this.


    I hate Gu Yicheng''s ruthlessness and his attitude towards their feelings.


    "He shouldn''t have broken up with me! Damn it


    The voice of hoarseness and resentment rings in the silent ward.


    Full of resentment, as well as the evil will to kill.


    When mi Youning heard this, she felt that her rare Three Outlooks were challenged.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    She rolled her eyes and applauded the ghost.


    "I''ve met many shameless people, but it''s the first time I''ve seen you so shameless.


    At the beginning, you stole food from your boyfriend and killed yourself. In the end, you blame others.


    Why don''t you think that if you don''t steal food, Gu Yicheng may have been engaged to you or even married. Maybe you''ve become a grandmother who cares for your family. "


    If mi you Ning doesn''t say this, it''s OK. When Xia Yuyan hears her words, she is greatly stimulated.


    "Ah ah..." the other side constantly bumped into the border.


    She opened her lip less mouth and yelled, "it''s him! It''s his fault! Why don''t you give me a chance, I don''t want to!


    He is too gentle on the bed. He treats me like a broken doll, not satisfied at all


    Every time she said a word, Xia Yuyan hit the border with her body once.


    The border was too strong for her to rush out.


    Miyuning sat on the bed and her eyes widened when she heard what she said.


    Because of this, Xia Yuyan steals.


    In addition, Gu Yicheng was too gentle in that aspect, which led to his girlfriend stealing.


    It''s really a complicated process.


    At the same time, it also shows that the harmony of life is closely related to the feelings between lovers.


    As mi you Ning''s mind drifted away, Xia Yu Yan suddenly quieted down.


    "Dong Dong... The light is off."


    The nurse outside knocked to remind me.


    Miyuning answered and turned off the light in the room, but she didn''t go to bed.


    She looks at the honest Xia Yuyan in the border with a smile.


    "Now that you have the heart of harming others in this world, I want to send you back to the underworld. What can you say?"


    "Ho! You''re a little human? Daydreaming Xia YuYan''s sarcastic tone was not concealed.


    The other side was unrepentant, and MI Youning frowned with his usual sarcastic tone.


    Then, Xia YuYan''s words made her eyes serious.


    "I don''t know who you are, but don''t think you can handle me. Now I''m not in charge of the ghost world.


    Since your brother has survived today, you are the only one to replace him! "


    With that, Xia Yuyan lay on the ground and slowly wriggled.


    Miyuning watched the lump of flesh and blood solidify into a ball and disappear in her eyes.


    This is the first time that a ghost has escaped in front of her.


    Then she felt something was wrong.


    The air-conditioning in the ward is spreading.


    The cold air slowly penetrated into her bone marrow.


    This kind of chilly breath was felt when she first entered the task world.


    It''s cold. It''s cold.


    Mi you Ning can''t help holding himself in both hands.


    She stood up and wanted to see what was strange about the room.


    "Hee hee... Welcome to hell!"


    Xia YuYan''s voice rang out.


    Mi you Ning frowned and the light outside the room went out.

 Chapter 1415

    Outside the room, the street lights downstairs also went out, and it was dark around.


    I can''t see five fingers, I can''t see anything clearly. I only hear Xia YuYan''s hoarse, sharp and malicious voice.


    The tip of the nose is a rotten stench.


    There was a sound around, like the sound of chains, and the sound of water ticking.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "Help, who will help me..."


    "I want to go home... Mom and Dad..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As men and women cry for help, miyuning''s face changes in the dark.


    She finally broke into the world she shouldn''t have.


    In the original plot, Gu Yicheng is taken to another world by Xia Yuyan.


    It''s a world called hell.


    Here Gu Yicheng suffered from inhuman torture.


    Gu Ying and he are blood brothers and sisters, maybe her body empty into, feel something.


    She left the ward in the middle of the night and went to hell.


    Here she didn''t see her brother, so she was divided by the devil.


    Mi you Ning heard the cry for help in his ear, and other confused voices, and slowly calmed down.


    When you come, you will be at ease.


    Xia Yuyan is also a member of this hell. No wonder she is full of resentment.


    If you cultivate your soul and body here, your resentment can only be doubled and aggravated day by day.


    The dark world made miyuning unable to see things.


    Even if her eyes can see in the dark, it doesn''t mean it''s the same in hell.


    "I''m so scared... I''m going home..."


    "Ying Ying..."


    "Ah... Let me go! I''m going to get the hell out of here


    "Help me... Help me..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Around the roar, collapse, helpless voice on the ear.


    Miyuning looked in the direction of the sound.


    These are human beings, or the patients and staff of the hospital, as well as the family members, relatives and friends who visit the patients.


    They are inadvertently into this hell, destined to never leave.


    "Want to leave?"


    The voice of despotic craziness rang out from all directions.


    At the same time, miyuning''s place was illuminated by the light.


    This is a room without any furniture, nothing, no windows, only one door.


    The moment the light comes on, mi you Ning can see the scene clearly.


    Six men and women, they are closely environmental protection together, resisting all the outside world.


    When they saw miyuning, there was pain in their eyes.


    Even if the light is bright, it doesn''t let them relax at all.


    "It''s over... It''s over again..."


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "Who will help me..."


    The voice of despair sounded.


    "If you want to live, play well. Tonight''s game is about to begin. Life and death are in your hands."


    "Ah... I''ve had enough! Who the hell are you? Come out! I''ll kill you


    Suddenly a man stood up and yelled at the room.


    He looks very young, but he is only in his early twenties.


    He clenched his hands in anger, and his eyes swept to every corner of the room in fear and anger.


    "Poof..."


    Suddenly, the man''s head was taken out of thin air, and a lot of blood gushed out.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    The shrieks around made mi you Ning pull out his ears involuntarily.


    The sound gave her a headache.


    In the same room, the blood from the neck of the young man stained her.


    It made her frown displeased.


    The scene in front of us was extremely cruel and bloody. We didn''t take human life seriously.

 Chapter 1416

    "If anyone wants to quit the game, say it in advance, so that they can send you on the road first. It''s too rude to make a big noise."


    The scream disappeared in an instant, and was awed by the violent words.


    "Very good, then tonight''s game starts, as prey of you, must hide well, found you will be eaten."


    Miyuning had been looking for the source of the sound, but could not find a room.


    "Well? There''s new prey coming in. " The voice sounded again, with a little excitement.


    Mi you Ning''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and finally he put his eyes on the door.


    "Welcome to hell, enjoy the next feast, Jie..."


    "The game begins!"


    The door opened automatically and the light from outside came in.


    Seeing that the door was opened, the five people left in the room quickly stood up and rushed out.


    Miyuning squinted.


    game? Prey?


    It''s just a killing game!


    Step up and walk slowly out of the room.


    The scene outside is the same as the original memory, one room by one.


    The antique wooden door and the red silk on the top of the head make the air fragrant.


    Mi you Ning looks at the tightly closed door. The five people before him have disappeared and don''t know where to hide.


    The previous voice hiding in the dark said, don''t be found, this is a hide and seek killing game.


    Those found will be killed, a game of death.


    Looking at the rooms around, miyuning did not open the doors.


    It''s definitely not a good thing in there. She''s going to move on.


    Go to the bottom and see what the world is.


    Unexpectedly, he jumped out of the underworld and did not belong to the six realms.


    In the silence of the corridor, miyuning stepped on the wooden floor, and his footsteps sounded.


    Her steps were very light, but she still heard a slight sound.


    Passing by the room, mi you Ning seemed to hear a slight noise coming from the room.


    She didn''t stop and went on.


    "Ah..."


    Just as she passed the room, a woman''s sad cry came from the room.


    This time, miyuning''s steps stopped, his eyes narrowed and his eyes flashed.


    "Ah... Help me..."


    The familiar female voice is the helpless voice in the room with nothing before.


    Miyuning even remembered the fear and despair on her ordinary face.


    After all, she stood in front of the room.


    With a kick, the door opens.


    The scene inside appears in the eyes.


    Even if miyuning had already prepared himself, he could not bear it at this time.


    That ordinary woman is dead.


    Death looks terrible and cruel.


    Limbs were left in every corner of the room.


    The head is separated from the body.


    Even the intestines in my stomach were pulled out.


    The blood all over the ground and the dazzling red made miyuning habitually frown.


    "Jie... I didn''t expect it to be you. This time I will be the first to taste new prey."


    The familiar voice sounded, and mi you Ning''s eyes were sharp and straight in one direction.


    Soon I saw the monster on the top of the beam of the room.


    Countless long thin legs are tightly attached to the top of the beam, and a human face is supported on the slender neck.


    Blood red eyes staring at her, mouth big to the ear after the part.


    Miyuning''s eyes showed a clear aversion to this exaggerated monster.

 Chapter 1417

    The reason why I feel familiar with the sound is that I heard it not long ago.


    Miyuning didn''t step into the room full of blood. Her sharp eyes looked directly at the monster.


    "It was you before?"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    The monster quickly climbs down from the top of the beam, and the other side stands in the room, salivating and staring at Mi Youning.


    It is also the first time to see such a calm prey, the heart of the conquest Valley under spread.


    Let its blood boil.


    Such a person, meat will be very delicious, this body can also be very good to play with.


    Miyuning smiles coldly at the malicious pupil light.


    "Tell me which way the border is."


    Since it was the rules of the game announced by the other party before, you must know where the border is.


    Now she has no interest in continuing to explore the world excluding the six realms.


    Cruel, bloody, she was very disgusted.


    Even if she is not afraid, it is difficult for her to accept the rules of the game.


    Out of the six realms and out of the small world of samsara, mi you Ning doesn''t think she can stop anything.


    Every world has its own rules.


    Now she wants to get out of here.


    Although leaving this ghost place, living well, reuniting with his family and dying, this is the goal of the original owner.


    When the monster heard mi you Ning''s words, his strange face showed a strange look, and then he laughed.


    "Jie... None of the people who come in here ever go out. It''s useless to tell you. Come in and let me eat it."


    Miyuning glanced at the monster, then looked down at the door.


    What did she analyze from each other''s words, and then she laughed with an unknown meaning.


    Why should she come into the room? Why didn''t the other party come out to eat her.


    The meaning of this sentence is latent.


    Miyuning started to smile and turned to continue the way before.


    "Come back, little prey!" The monster was in a hurry and watched the prey leave. It was unwilling.


    Miyuning snapped his fingers in the air, and the bloody house closed without wind.


    Xia Yuyan naturally brings her in. She must know where the border is.


    Maybe it''s a sentence, maybe it''s a period of time, maybe it''s moving somewhere.


    In this oppressive space, miyuning didn''t want to stay for a second.


    Before, she left a breath on Xia YuYan''s body. She accidentally got it when she was crossing the border under the cloth.


    Miyuning''s steps stopped suddenly, closed his eyes and searched slowly in the air.


    Although there was only a trace of it, it was caught by mi you Ning in the space surrounded by the disordered black atmosphere.


    It''s in a room in this corridor.


    The sound of stepping on the wooden floor sounded again.


    Every time he passed a room, miyuning could hear some subtle sound.


    Of course, there was no sound in some rooms, but the smell from inside made mi you Ning frown.


    Finally, miyuning stops in a room.


    Here she felt familiar.


    It''s the thread that she left on Xia Yuyan.


    Raise your foot and kick the door in front of you.


    "Bang..."


    There was a loud noise and the door was kicked open.


    It''s clean. There''s nothing in it.


    Miyuning is sure that Xia Yuyan is in this room.


    This time she stepped into the room without scruple.


    As she stepped into the room, the smell changed, the stench, the smell of decay poured in.


    And the oppressive chill swept through the body.

 Chapter 1418

    The wooden floor under his feet made miyuning feel sticky and greasy.


    Looking down, she stepped on a piece of flesh and blood, changed color, black and red meat.


    She quickly raised her foot and slowly retreated to the door.


    "Xia Yuyan, I know you are here. Come out."


    There was no response in the room.


    But there was a lot of flesh and blood on the floor of the room, piece by piece.


    Miyuning looked at these things without any fluctuation in his eyes, which was calm.


    Maybe it was because she was not in any mood and the meat in the room gathered quickly.


    Soon, Xia Yuyan with long hair and blood appeared again.


    The other side''s blood red fingernails pointed at mi you Ning, his voice was still hoarse, but with some uneasiness.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Mi you Ning sneered, "we''ve talked in the ward before. You don''t know who I am."


    Her steps go to Xia Yuyan.


    Stop two meters apart.


    "Xia Yuyan, since you brought me here, tell me how to get out, or tell me where the border is."


    Calm tone of inquiry, but in exchange for Xia Yuyan hate eyes.


    "No! incorrect! You''re weird. You''re not Gu Ying! "


    Miyuning''s face changed and he threw one hand at Xia Yuyan.


    "Pa..."


    There was a deep ear scrape.


    The power of being injected into the soul will knock Xia YuYan''s head down.


    The bloody face rolled several times on the ground.


    "Xia Yuyan, for the last time, tell me where the border is and how to get out?"


    Lying on the ground, the head flew out of thin air and returned to the broken soul body again.


    "Hee hee... I won''t tell you."


    Mi you Ning was angry and laughed, "OK! Very well


    I saw the power of soul released from her hand.


    The magic whip quickly throws at Xia Yuyan.


    "Pa..."


    Backhand go on.


    "Pa pa..."


    "Ah..."


    Of course, during the whipping period, Xia YuYan''s scream was not suppressed.


    The other side''s voice seems to be suffering from some kind of torture, which is more painful than being divided into corpses before death.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    "Ah ah... I said, I said! Stop it


    In miyuning''s constant whipping, Xia Yuyan soon couldn''t bear it.


    Miyuning did not stop.


    Xia YuYan''s confidence in her words is negative.


    The power of soul whip in her hand quickly beat the broken and terrible soul body.


    "Ah... Border... Ah..."


    "At... At the end of the corridor... Ah ah... Stop fighting!"


    "I said, stop..."


    Miyuning gave another backhand whip and then stopped.


    Looking at the soul body that the other party is about to break up, mi you Ning sneers, "if I had known that, why should I have done it at the beginning?"


    "Xia Yuyan, I never regret what I said. Since you are harmful to people''s heart, you don''t have to stay in this world. Go where you should go."


    At the end of the speech, miyuning''s soul power was infused into the other party''s broken soul body.


    Xia Yuyan is still in the period of recovery, she is controlled and forced to bear.


    Maybe she felt something, and her voice started to panic, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "It''s up to you!" The power of the soul in the hand increases.


    Soon, the soul of Xia Yuyan dissipated in the room.


    "If you have a heart, you will return to the world after thousands of years and become a new life bred by heaven and earth."


    With these words, MI Youning turned and left.


    Since the border is at the end, she''s going to look for it.

 Chapter 1419

    At the end of the corridor, you can''t see it at all.


    Miyuning''s steps went on, even adding the power of his soul to his feet.


    I want to get out of here.


    I don''t know why, she always felt a pair of eyes watching her in the dark.


    I was staring at her from the beginning to the end.


    This kind of feeling is a little creepy and gives her goose bumps.


    The number of rooms passing by was countless, and MI Youning''s eyes kept looking forward.


    Finally, she saw it.


    There is also a room at the end of the corridor.


    However, compared with other rooms, this one is obviously more atmospheric. The external decoration and exquisite patterns look more atmospheric.


    There was a sudden pause.


    Miyuning is very sensitive to potential dangers.


    This room is unusual.


    She is only three or five meters away from the room.


    It''s close enough for us.


    The pressure from the room made miyuning hold his breath.


    It''s the body''s natural response to the unknown.


    Soon, miyuning adjusted his mood, picked up his pace and went on.


    As she got closer and closer to the room, the power of soul in her hand had risen to the peak.


    Standing in front of the door, MI Youning thought about how to enter the room, but the door suddenly opened itself.


    There was no smell of mildew in the room, and there was a faint fragrance.


    The fragrance is surrounded by the tip of the nose.


    This strange smell made miyuning more cautious.


    Step into the room, spacious, clean space, magnificent dress into the eyes.


    Especially in the room, the big bed is enough for more than ten adults to lie on and roll.


    From the top of the beam is covered with a large red tulle, covering the large bed, you can see all the scenery inside.


    There was no one on the bed, but the soft pillow, the brocade quilt, the small tea table, and the books on the bed all came into my eyes.


    The dress of this room is more popular, antique and comfortable.


    Except for the big bed, it''s kind of weird.


    Is the border here?


    Miyuning walked a few steps into the room, and the door behind him was immediately closed.


    Although the sound is not big, but in this silent space still let people nerve line touch.


    Miyuning''s eyes narrowed, and a cautious look appeared on his pale face.


    The power of soul in hand explored the room, trying to find out where the border was.


    She walked uncontrollably to the bed in the room.


    At the same time, the nose is more and more fragrant.


    This smell is very comfortable, although it is rich but not offensive.


    Standing beside the bed with both feet, MI Youning finally got a clear idea of the contents of the books on the bed.


    A pair of slender legs, naked.


    The posture is ambiguous and the expression is vivid.


    This is the most charming picture of avoiding fire that miyuning saw.


    None of the characters in the books are modern, they are all ancient people''s costumes.


    Miyuning looked away and swept the steaming tea.


    The light white mist came out of the tea cup, which showed that the people here were still there before.


    Thinking of this possibility, miyuning didn''t delay any longer. She quickly sensed where the border was in the bed.


    When the power of soul touched the center of the bed, a light flashed in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Here it is.


    Mi you Ning also did not care about whether there were other dangers around him, so he quickly got on his bed and went straight to the border.


    Kneeling in the middle of the bed, hands immediately run strength.

 Chapter 1420

    The white light flashed from miyuning''s hand.


    The powerful soul force rushed to the center of the bed and soon broke the border.


    The tiny power of the border is easily opened.


    Seeing the darkness emerging from the border, miyuning''s pale face showed a smile.


    It''s much better than she expected. I thought it would go through some twists and turns, but I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    Miyuning jumps into the border and returns to the hospital.


    Just as the border was closed, she seemed to hear low laughter.


    Face flashed puzzled and confused, quickly looked up to the direction of the border.


    But only to see the border closed, another world completely isolated from her.


    She left the world of blood and killing.


    After miyuning left, a man appeared out of thin air in the huge room.


    A man dressed in red looks like blood, just like the blood lotus in hell.


    A snow-white long hair draped behind, people can''t help but want to see the real face of this person.


    Just the back is perfect and intoxicating. I don''t know how amazing a man would be.


    The other side looked at the direction of mi you Ning''s departure and slowly approached the bed.


    Lying on the bed with his back against the soft pillow, the man was lazy and showed his true face.


    In front of him, the man''s face was arrogant and evil, and his deep eyebrows and eyes were slightly picked. It seemed that he despised everything in the world.


    Especially looking at the center of the bed, a pair of peach blossom eyes full of evil, wanton light, full of strong interest.


    There''s a bit of potential in it.


    If mi Youning saw this man, he would be surprised.


    Because they met.


    Man a pair of peach blossom eyes hook people, the eyes can not be covered, is no longer hidden behind the glasses.


    And the other person''s face can''t be changed.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning returned to the ward and was relieved at last.


    She''s still standing where she was.


    It was no longer dark all around. Outside the ward, the lights of the corridor were scattered in the room.


    The dark yellow building light outside the window is also very clear, allowing her to reflect all the scenery in the ward into her eyes.


    After calming down, miyuning went to the hospital bed and lay down.


    After tonight, she will leave this place later.


    Bear with it. I really don''t know how to build this damn hospital.


    All night, mi you Ning didn''t sleep well.


    Not because she was afraid, but because the air conditioning in the air made her unbearable.


    His face, which was already pale, now looks even less energetic.


    After getting out of bed, MI Youning didn''t wait for the nurse to come and went to wash.


    There is nothing wrong with the original owner''s health. He can be discharged today. Mi Youning can''t wait to leave here.


    If you really want to go to that human purgatory several times, her body can''t stand it.


    Everything is caused by cause and effect.


    As for those who died in hell, miyuning didn''t sympathize with them. It''s just a pity.


    Yes, it''s a pity.


    There are two worlds in this hospital, so many people in the hospital every day.


    Why did they enter that world.


    Only because of their greed and lust, there is a certain lack of hope.


    Everything is causality, equivalent exchange.


    Miyou would rather not have a great heart of tolerance to find trouble for himself.


    After washing and changing into the casual clothes of the original owner in the wardrobe, MI Youning is waiting for the arrival of the family.


    While waiting, she was not idle.


    Sitting in the soft sofa, looking at the latest magazines and economic news.

 Chapter 1421

    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked, and mi you Ning had just turned the pages of his book.


    I looked up at the watch on the wall. It''s eight o''clock.


    This point is the time for ward round.


    The ward was opened from the outside, and it was still Dr. Fu who brought people to inspect the ward.


    Miyuning looked up at doctor Fu with a smile in his eyes.


    "Good morning, doctor Fu."


    The smile on Dr. Fu''s face today is a little more real than the perfect radian in the past.


    Today, his smile looks more popular.


    "Miss Gu has changed her clothes. It seems that she can''t wait to be discharged."


    If he joked, the smile on mi you Ning''s face remained unchanged.


    "Naturally, after more than a year in the hospital, I''m going to vomit. If I can, I don''t want to come here all my life."


    When Dr. Fu came to mi you Ning, he raised his eyebrows at her words.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes covered by glasses flashed a strong smile.


    "Then today will be my last day to check you up."


    Mi you Ning put down the book in her hand, got up and went to the hospital bed. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "it''s a pity that I will never see such a handsome man as Dr. Fu again in the future."


    The women who followed Dr. Fu, when they heard mi you Ning''s banter, covered their mouths and snickered.


    For the first time, Dr. Fu saw the woman in front of him with such a cheerful face. His smile was more real.


    He handed the book to his followers and saw that MI Youning had already been lying on the bed for a few steps.


    She turned her eyelids and asked a few questions. Then she said with a smile: "I''m in good health. After I leave hospital, I should pay more attention to my health, try not to catch a cold, don''t be greedy for cold, and wear more clothes when I''m cold.


    The more important thing is not to bump, you should know that such a condition is most afraid of blood loss. Finally, I wish you a good discharge in advance. "


    What miyuning liked most was the last sentence, "thank you, Dr. Fu. Thank you for your care all the time."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Gu. I''ll go first. I''ll ring the bell for something."


    "Yes, doctor Fu is busy."


    After two polite greetings, doctor Fu took people away.


    When the other party left, MI Youning saw the sign in front of his white coat.


    Fu Mingsheng.


    As a patient of the other party, the original owner does not know the name of the other party.


    Miyuning watched the group leave, laughing and shaking his head.


    At the same time, the smile on Fu Mingsheng''s face converged and became the perfect smile again.


    The staff behind him is not surprised.


    Because Gu Ying is the daughter of the richest man in Z city.


    In this hospital, even the president should be polite.


    Live in the VIP room, enjoy the best treatment, with imported rare drugs.


    The other party is now the most valuable patient in the hospital, and must be given special treatment.


    Miyuning watched Fu Mingsheng take the men away and got out of bed.


    She stood in front of the French window in the ward and looked at the best hospital in the city.


    It covers an area of several thousand square meters, and the daily flow of people is tens of thousands.


    However, who knows, there is another world in this hospital.


    Every night comes, that is the beginning of the world game, killing.


    There is a devil in everyone''s heart.


    When you release it, you will step into that world.


    It''s never under control.


    Of course, the so-called hell is everywhere.


    It includes not only human beings in hospitals, but also people who are greedy and release the demons in their hearts, who will have the opportunity to contact the human purgatory.

 Chapter 1422

    Miyuning didn''t wait long. Her nurse came with breakfast.


    While eating in miyuning, the nurse arranged and saluted her in the ward.


    This is not a small but not big ward, the original owner of things is a lot.


    It took the nurse nearly an hour to sort out everything.


    After that, Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng came to the hospital.


    Miyuning only remembers seeing Gu''s father and mother.


    The elegant men and reserved women in front of them are those with good family background and higher education.


    Their temperament and behavior reveal the bearing of the upper class.


    "Xiaoying, mother''s baby, how are you? How was your sleep last night? Why are you so pale? "


    When Gu''s mother saw mi you Ning coming forward to show concern, her worry could not be more obvious.


    Although father Gu didn''t speak much, his eyes were full of worries.


    Mi you Ning was held by Gu''s mother, but she was not used to it. Maybe the relationship between her body and her parents was really close.


    Soon she adapted and even felt the happiness of being together as a family.


    "Mom, I''m fine. I''m just a little excited about going home."


    "Well, that''s good. When the result comes out, we''ll be discharged."


    "Well," miyuning said, looking at Gu''s father behind him, "Dad, I miss you so much. You''re so annoying that you don''t come to see me for two days."


    Gu''s face, which had been strained, collapsed immediately and touched mi Youning''s head.


    The other side showed a face of doting, "your father can''t stand this temper, it''s all for you."


    Miyuning spat out his tongue.


    Gu Yicheng stands beside him, embracing Yue Hun and looking at his father, mother and younger sister. They are happy, and the corners of his mouth are full of radians.


    Family happiness is more important than anything.


    At this time, he had to disturb the warm atmosphere.


    "Mom and Dad, little sister, the result will come out in the afternoon, I first go to the company, the result out to kill me, I personally come to answer the phone."


    Gu Yicheng''s words, let three people''s eyes all put on him.


    Gu father, Gu mother''s eyes from doting become flat.


    Their favours are given to their youngest daughter. Their son is the successor of the family, so they treat nature differently.


    The other side''s temperament is colder, in addition to the baby sister, it seems that there is nothing special for him to put in mind.


    Of course, this change has become more obvious since the return of M country.


    Gu mother voice, "go, the company is busy, but also pay attention to the body."


    Although all the favors were given to the little daughter, the eldest son was also her flesh.


    Gu Yicheng grins at his mother. He is a monster. He is really handsome.


    Gu''s father suddenly turned black, holding his wife''s shoulder and staring at his son.


    The latter smiles smugly, then kisses mi you Ning, and then turns away.


    Mi you Ning saw Gu Yi Cheng''s natural and unrestrained appearance and waved to him with a smile.


    This man is really... Interesting, with many faces.


    When Gu Yicheng left, he met Dr. Fu again and came to Fang Zheng with his head down.


    I''m still communicating with my colleagues.


    "Dr. Fu, I''m really busy."


    Fu Mingsheng heard the familiar voice and looked up to see Gu Yicheng smile.


    He handed the medical record book to the interns around him, "OK, you go and do it again according to what I said. If you don''t understand anything, you can consult Dr. Liu."


    "OK, doctor Fu."


    "You''re welcome. Go ahead."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    My dear ones, we''ll stay at night

 Chapter 1423

    Gu Yicheng turns the car key in his hand and looks at his gentle temperament, a face that attracts many beauties.


    It made him feel good.


    The other side has been taking care of her sister for the past year. Now that she is about to leave the hospital, she has to say something.


    "Dr. Fu, let''s have a drink that day."


    In the past, Fu Mingsheng naturally wanted to shirk.


    At the moment, he laughs casually, "it''s really my honor to drink with Mr. Gu. It can also fill my face."


    Gu Yicheng was very helpful.


    The doctor in front of him has been taking care of his sister for the past year.


    But never deliberately close to their family.


    At present, this kind of catering is strange to Gu Yicheng.


    "Yes, I have your number. I''ll call you tonight."


    "Good." Fu Mingsheng answered with a smile.


    After a little greeting, Gu Yicheng said he would go to the company.


    When they separated, Fu Mingsheng suddenly said, "Mr. Gu has a good sister."


    Gu Yicheng was stunned, then thought it was a compliment, and said with a smile: "that''s nature, just such a baby pimple. She, ah, is the best gift from heaven."


    "Yes, it''s a big baby."


    Gu Yicheng felt that this was a little over the top, but Fu Mingsheng''s face was serious.


    He felt that he was thinking too much.


    "Don''t call me Mr. Gu. If you listen to me, my teeth are sore. Just call me by my name."


    Fu Mingsheng nodded and said, "Mr. Gu is not going to the company. Go ahead and call back."


    "Good. See you in the evening."


    They are not familiar with the situation of friends, such a call is a safe distance.


    Therefore, Gu Yicheng did not refute this time.


    Looking at the other party''s departure, Fu Mingsheng held the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "It''s natural for such a baby to share."


    Peach eyes behind the glasses, showing a dark light.


    No one around noticed that in their eyes, Dr. Fu''s face was full of evil spirit and wanton smile.


    Fu Mingsheng turned to leave, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was inevitable.


    ¡­¡­


    The afternoon came quickly.


    Miyuning was out of the hospital that day.


    Many familiar doctors and nurses came to see each other off.


    Including the president of the hospital, as well as her attending doctor Fu Mingsheng.


    After a long period of greetings in the ward, MI Youning followed Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, and Gu Yicheng to leave the hospital.


    As he walked out of the hospital, MI Youning''s back bristled.


    She jerked back and looked at the hospital.


    That feeling came again.


    The feeling of being watched.


    The sight in the dark, has been placed on her, the release of pressure, let her want to feel is not easy.


    At this moment, miyuning was sure that someone was staring at her.


    Even if she was discharged today, she didn''t give up.


    It''s not a good sign.


    "Xiaoying, what''s the matter?" Gu''s mother took mi you Ning''s hand and asked.


    Miyuning turned back and shook his head at Gu''s mother with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Mother Gu didn''t think much about it.


    Gu Yicheng went to drive, and soon two cars stopped beside them.


    A low-key luxury Bentley.


    The latest Rolls Royce phantom.


    In front is the car Gu Yicheng is sitting in, the other side down the window, "Xiaoying with me a car, send you back, I also want to go back to the company."


    Subconsciously, Gu''s father and mother have time to go home.


    And he only had time to get along all the way home.

 Chapter 1424

    After a look at Gu''s father and mother, they didn''t object.


    She just nodded to Gu Yicheng, who showed her aggrieved face, and directly got into the car.


    "Son of a bitch!" Gu''s face is not gloomy, but his eyes show a smile.


    With a smile, Gu''s mother watched Bentley drive away and took Gu''s father''s hand to sit in the luxury car behind him.


    From beginning to end, upstairs in the hospital, there was a pair of eyes staring at them.


    To be exact, it''s staring in the direction of the first Bentley.


    There is no malice in the eyes, but more interest.


    ¡­¡­


    One room after another, close to each other.


    Strange sounds came from every room.


    "Ah... Help me..."


    Miyuning is running fast. It''s in front of her. The border is there. She wants to leave here.


    "Please help me... Get me out of here..."


    Miyuning heard the sound in her ears. She didn''t look back.


    Because the pictures you see when you look back are miserable and bloody.


    She was not afraid of it, but very disgusted.


    She can''t save them.


    These human beings who come to hell have no soul of their own. Here they are a walking corpse.


    They sold their souls to satisfy their inner demons and their private debts.


    "Don''t let me go..."


    "Who will help me... Help me..."


    "It''s so painful... It''s so painful. I want my parents..."


    The voice of despair, countless different voices in the ear.


    During this period, miyuning did not waver.


    In her eyes, there was only the room in front of her.


    That delicate, atmosphere, antique, light fragrance from the room.


    "Bang..."


    Finally it opened, and miyuning gasped.


    Instead of calming herself, she quickly went to the bed.


    In the middle of it, it stops suddenly.


    I saw a man in red lying on the bed.


    A red dress in the light appears to be enchanting, a blurred face with an evil smile.


    She was lying in the middle of the bed with her head in her hand. Because of the red gauze, she couldn''t see her face clearly.


    Men''s posture is lazy, just like a noble cat, full of charm temperament.


    Such an evil man is familiar with his smiling eyes.


    She wanted to get closer and see who it was.


    The other party''s laughter rang out in the room.


    "Miss Gu, you are really good at it."


    Voice - sense, low, there is a kind of feeling after the valley of hoarseness, tease - people very.


    The voice was so strange that she didn''t remember knowing the owner of it.


    "Who are you?"


    The man''s laughter was more pleasant, and the gauze moved, revealing the man''s face.


    Miyouning opened his eyes wide, trying to see the man''s face clearly.


    See is still blurred facial features, only a pair of overflow smile eyes, so clear.


    "That''s a good question. You broke into my territory and asked me who I am. That''s a good question."


    The man slowly sat up straight body, each other a red dress, exposed a large piece of Yue Hun bore.


    The muscle skin with strong sense of sex didn''t make miyuning pay more attention.


    Her eyes, uncontrollably, are attracted by the tantalizing human breath released by men.


    This man is really a monster, every move, even the breath of each other, are like Chun medicine.


    "All the people who break into here have sold their souls. Miss Gu, what about you?"

 Chapter 1425

    The evil man spoke.


    But mi you Ning frowned and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Miss Gu, your soul is very clean, without any impurities. Such a person is most suitable for... Double repair."


    "Mi you Ning''s eyes widened.


    "For years, you''re the first soul I''ve ever seen so clean."


    The voice of the evil man rang out in his ears.


    Miyuning was so excited that he could not help shaking his body.


    Look at the bed again, at this time there is no evil man''s figure.


    The warm breath sprayed on the neck.


    Miyuning didn''t move and felt the other side lying on her.


    "You''ll be my wife in the future. How about you and me


    Charming voice, with a little lead - lure.


    Miyuning still did not answer.


    Although a man is a question sentence, his tone is clearly an order.


    "How are you, madam?"


    "No... um..."


    As soon as miyuning uttered a word, his mouth was quickly blocked.


    Warm and cool lips so close, a pair of smiling eyes flashed unhappy.


    Waist was brought into the arms, the strength of the other side of her waist is about to break.


    The man retreated half a minute, a pair of peach eyes smile dissipated a lot.


    The tone of the other side''s export is still a bit of a smile, a bit of a lure - confused, "madam, how are you?"


    Miyuning''s eyes on a man are like being seduced.


    I can''t say anything, and I don''t even have the heart to refuse the man in front of me.


    If she refuses the other party, she does something that the ten evils don''t do.


    Also, even she is not willing to refuse.


    "... good."


    In this good word just landed, the man a pair of peach blossom eyes full of smile.


    And miyuning was instantly awake.


    "Damn it


    She was bewildered!


    The man in front of us is definitely not simple.


    Miyuning''s temper became irritable.


    The evil man was smiling and said, "madam, you agreed."


    Then he bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Go back quickly, madam. I''ll see you in the evening."


    Mi you Ning would like to come forward and beat this evil man, the wife of dog fart.


    Damn the trick of bewilderment. She''s all hit.


    If miyuning is taken advantage of, he will not be the loser.


    She''s familiar with men''s peach blossom eyes, and it''s just a punch.


    The man in front of her was always there, but she failed.


    Meanwhile, miyuning, lying in the bedroom on the second floor of Gu''s villa, brushes the floor and opens his eyes.


    Her hand was waving at the void.


    Looking at the familiar room these days, miyuning was relieved.


    It turned out to be a dream.


    She said, have left the hospital, how to return to that world.


    Fortunately, it was a dream.


    She didn''t want to go to the evil place in her lifetime.


    Glancing at the alarm clock on the bedside table, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Miyuning sighed silently.


    Like a pig, she can sleep too much every day.


    It has been a week since I returned to Gu''s home. Gu''s father and mother went to m country yesterday.


    Gu''s industry demon king is developing abroad, and they also want to do what they can for the company.


    Of course, on this premise, their daughter''s health is OK.


    Now in such a big villa, only she and Gu Yicheng are left.


    At this time, Gu Yicheng has gone to the company.


    Miyuning gets up to wash, changes his home clothes and goes downstairs.


    "Breakfast is set in the dining room, miss."


    The servants of the family came forward at the first time.


    Miyuning nodded, "OK, it''s hard."


    After breakfast, miyuning is idle and bored, and the phone rings at this time.

 Chapter 1426

    After breakfast, miyuning is bored sitting on the sofa.


    Then the phone rings.


    She glanced at the caller ID, Li Ping.


    This is Gu Ying''s classmate and monitor in high school.


    Miyuning picks up the phone, and a smiling voice comes from the other side.


    "Gu Ying, there is a classmate party this weekend. Would you like to come?"


    Even if the original owner is ill, she is still like a normal person, getting along with her classmates and playing together when she is in good health.


    It just got worse a year ago.


    Those old classmates all know this.


    In these days, the old students have called to care.


    Miyuning listened to Li Ping''s words and said, "OK, what time is it and where is it?"


    Recently, she''s free and moldy. It''s better to go out for a walk.


    Last year, the original owner fell ill and didn''t attend the party. It''s always a pity.


    There''s no reason not to.


    Li Ping''s voice of ridicule came from the sound tube, "on the top floor of Kaifan Hotel, at 6 p.m.


    At that time, I will inform you that the school flower will also participate in this year''s classmate party, and there will be more people at that time than in previous years. "


    "Come on, I''m afraid I haven''t seen you for a long time. Everyone has forgotten me."


    "No way. I''ll see you then."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Sunday, Kaifan hotel.


    A luxurious Ferrari sports car was parked at the door.


    The $100 million sports car was parked in front of the Kaifan Hotel, attracting the attention of all the people around.


    In this regard, miyuning is also unable to laugh or cry.


    This is a limited edition sports car and one of Gu Yicheng''s collections.


    The other party knew that she was going to attend the classmate party today, so the driver had to drive her.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the front passenger''s door.


    "Here we are, miss."


    They put white gloves on the top of the car to welcome mi Youning out of the car.


    The latter nodded with a smile and I got out of the car.


    Unfortunately, not far away, Li Ping and his classmates happened to be attracted by this high-profile posture.


    Another look, it''s old classmates, shaking their heads and laughing.


    Mi you Ning also saw Li Ping and his party. She waved to them with her handbag.


    They are all high-class groups in Z city. Naturally, Li Ping has a good friendship with them.


    But compared with Gu Ying''s family, it must be much worse.


    Li Ping is sunny and handsome.


    The other party''s family is engaged in real estate, which has a certain appeal in Z city.


    See mi you Ning take the initiative to say hello, Li Ping and others welcome up.


    "When we look at this high-profile feat, we still think that it''s the rich and young who came out of nowhere. It''s the beautiful school flower who was popular in school and loved by everyone."


    Li Ping joked.


    The people at the back answered.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "how can there be such exaggeration? If you want to say that there are few people in front of you in Z City, there are no people who can be ranked in front of you."


    I have to say that her words are beautiful, and they are very helpful to the men in front of her.


    "Let''s not block the door. Let''s go up. It''s said that this year''s party is one third more than usual." Li Ping.


    "It seems that the charm of school flowers is great." Someone answered.


    Mi you Ning looked like she couldn''t laugh or cry. "Well, if you say that again, I''ll run away."


    "OK, don''t say..."


    They took the elevator and went straight to the top floor of Kaifan hotel.


    Upstairs, the elevator opens, and it''s where the party is.


    In front of many people are chatting, the atmosphere is very warm and harmonious.


    They are old classmates who haven''t seen each other for many years. It''s also an occasion to get in touch with each other.


    "Oh! Look who it is

 Chapter 1427

    "Oh! Look who it is


    A shrill female voice rang out, which shocked the people who talked in a low voice around.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the stairs.


    When I saw Li Ping, I knew that one after another. When I looked at the women around him, his face was even more wonderful.


    There are exciting, amazing, flattering and envious.


    Of course, there must be jealousy, which is reasonable.


    For example, the woman with a shrill voice at the beginning stares at mi you Ning jealously.


    Mi you Ning thought about it, and then he thought of Wu Meng Jun, a classmate of the original owner.


    But not classmates, but a grade.


    "Miss Gu really hasn''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t see you last year. I don''t think I''ll have a chance in the future. This year, you''ve come out. You can''t see the end but the head."


    Wu Mengjun''s words are very unpleasant.


    Li Ping stood beside mi you Ning and frowned at the displeasure.


    "Wu Mengjun, shut your mouth if you can''t speak! No one will think you dumb! "


    His words completely angered Wu Mengjun.


    The latter looks resentfully at mi you Ning, then looks resentfully at Li Ping.


    "I know you can''t forget this woman for so many years. This year, you''re still looking forward to inviting someone in person.


    If it were not for this woman, our two families would have been married! Now this woman appears, she is not yours! Stop daydreaming


    Hearing Wu Mengjun''s fuss, Li Ping pressed his forehead with a headache.


    He is really crazy about this woman. How can there be such a woman who doesn''t know how to behave.


    "Wu Mengjun, don''t get involved in other people''s affairs. Today is a reunion of classmates. Don''t make trouble here!"


    His words make the unwilling women more crazy.


    The latter angrily pointed to Li Ping, "I''m just messing around? How dare you say that you didn''t like Gu Ying in those years?! Blind man, Gu Ying doesn''t live long. She will die sooner or later! "


    Wu Mengjun''s words made many people present panic.


    Some people dare to say that!


    Who is Gu Ying?


    The richest man in Z city is the apple of his eye.


    Today, Gu''s sister controls Shaodong''s palm treasure.


    This family is holding Gu Ying for fear of falling, holding it in their mouth for fear of melting.


    Careful attitude, let this Z City upper class people see in the eye.


    Li Ping''s face was very blue. He glanced at mi you Ning. He was relieved to see that the latter''s expression had not changed much.


    Then he waved to the staff not far away, "take this lady out."


    His means are crisp and neat, and the waiters of Kaifan hotel are not ordinary people, most of them are veterans.


    They will be taken away soon. During this period, Wu Mengjun''s mouth is swearing, very unbearable.


    In the meantime, miyuning finally spoke.


    "Wait..."


    Everyone looked at mi you Ning and wanted to see what she was going to do.


    Some people gloat, some people go to the theatre, of course, some people show concern.


    The waiter stopped, and so did Wu Mengjun''s words.


    Miyuning stepped forward, looking up and down at Wu Mengjun with doubts between his eyebrows.


    Her eyes were like looking at something.


    In short, it''s a very unpleasant sight.


    After watching for a long time, while the people around him were waiting, miyuning finally spoke.


    "Here... Who is calling, miss? Do I know you? "


    Miyuning''s eyes were filled with high contempt.


    No one was attacked for no reason and still looked safe.

 Chapter 1428

    "Puyi..."


    As soon as miyuning''s words came to an end, some people in the crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Laughter started slowly, mostly suppressed.


    When Wu Mengjun heard mi you Ning''s words, he was already in a daze.


    Soon her face twisted, "Gu Ying!"


    The voice was shrill and full of resentment.


    Miyuning stepped back two steps and pulled out his ear.


    "Keep your voice down. I''m not deaf. If I have tinnitus, I''ll lose my fortune."


    Tone mischievous, but successfully let Wu Mengjun mouth blocked.


    No matter how stupid she is, she knows the identity of the woman in front of her and the strength behind her. It''s easy to crush her family to death.


    But she was not reconciled.


    Her appearance is not worse than her. When she went to school, why was she the school flower.


    Why are all the men around her.


    Even my fiance didn''t want her.


    This woman is dying. Why should she occupy such a good position!


    Wu Mengjun is not reconciled, but he is afraid of each other''s background.


    Looking at the fear on her face, miyuning was satisfied and waved to the waiter.


    "Take them away."


    "Yes."


    The party was a small episode, and everyone was warm again.


    For Wu Mengjun, they didn''t care too much.


    Next, many people revolved around miyuning.


    During this period, Li Ping also apologized to her, saying that it was because of him that she was implicated.


    Miyuning waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    Apart from Wu Mengjun, there was no other change at the reunion.


    The party was a success in the end.


    At the end of the day, miyuning left.


    Li Ping saw what she meant and sent the person downstairs in person.


    "Wu Mengjun''s words, you don''t care, her company encountered problems, is likely to go bankrupt, door-to-door help, my father did not help."


    As he went downstairs, Li Ping could not help explaining again.


    Mi you Ning smiles and shakes her head. "I don''t care. It''s just her attitude."


    If it wasn''t for the other side''s open mouth, she wouldn''t speak.


    Downstairs, Gu''s driver has been waiting.


    At the same time, there was a man standing beside the driver.


    The tall, handsome and elegant man is Gu Yicheng.


    When Li Ping saw Gu Yicheng, he immediately put away his casual eyes.


    Gu group is the current president and the future chairman of the group.


    This man is not a few years older than him, but what he has now is the existence of the rich and the poor in Z city.


    Li Ping is one of them.


    I admire, look up to and even envy Gu Yicheng.


    "Brother!" Mi you Ning says hello to Gu Yicheng with a smile.


    The latter strode forward when he saw her appear.


    As the other party approached, Li Ping had a kind of psychology of running away.


    The man in front of him is elegant and handsome, and his breath makes him want to escape.


    From small to large, they are so-called rich and young, but they are often compared by their parents with the men in front of them.


    Li Ping''s family is also ranked in Z city. Gu Yicheng naturally knows him.


    However, they are not familiar with each other, and some of them are just nodding friends.


    "Mr. Li." A flat greeting tone.


    Li Ping''s hand in his pocket was clenched with a smile on his face.


    "Brother Gu, don''t call me that. I''d better call my name. I''m ashamed to hear you call me that."


    Said drooping head, as if really embarrassed in general.


    Gu Yicheng knew that Li Ping was his sister''s classmate, and his face softened when he heard his sister''s words.

 Chapter 1429

    "OK, I''ll take Xiaoying home. See you later."


    Gu Yicheng responds and turns his attention to Li Ping to his sister.


    "Did you have a good time?"


    Mi you Ning smiles and embraces Gu Yi Cheng''s arm. Her face with light makeup is no longer pale.


    "Happy, but I''m sleepy."


    This body needs to be cultivated after all, and can''t escape fatigue.


    Hearing her saying this, Gu Yicheng touched her head and showed his love in his eyes.


    "Then let''s go home."


    By this time, Li Ping had raised his head with a smile on his face and calmed down his eyes.


    "Goodbye, brother Gu."


    "Goodbye."


    Gu Yicheng and MI Youning turn around and leave.


    Li Ping stood behind them and watched them get on the bus and leave. After a long time, he sighed and turned back to the hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tick..."


    "Tick... Tick..."


    There is the sound of water, just in the ear.


    Miyuning''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and her long eyelashes trembled under the reflection of the bedroom wall lamp.


    There is a smell coming from the tip of the nose.


    That''s


    Miyuning suddenly opened his eyes quickly and sat up from the bed.


    It''s bloody.


    Open your eyes with a strong vigilance.


    Scan around the bedroom and see no danger.


    The French window was cut open, and the screen curtain in front of the glass was floating in the wind.


    Seeing this, MI Youning''s eyes twisted.


    She closed the French window before going to bed, but now it was opened. It was obvious that someone came in.


    Pick up one side of the remote control, so big bedroom lights up.


    It''s definitely a stranger coming in.


    If it is Gu Yicheng, the other side can not open the French window, the original body is not good.


    I can''t do it with Gu Yicheng.


    The servants who take care of the house will not have such behavior.


    The ticking sound in her ears and the bloody smell of her nose could not be her hallucination.


    From the bed to the floor, miyuning scanned every part of the room.


    Even if there was blood in the room, she still didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    When she finished checking the last bar, not far away from the bar, and was just about to turn around, she felt a creepy breath and prestige.


    The feeling of being in the hospital is coming again!


    Behind her, miyuning felt that someone was staring at her.


    Eyes heavy, with some weight, let her breathless.


    At this moment, she even thought of last night''s dream.


    At that time, when surrounded by strange evil men, it was the same feeling.


    After biting his teeth, miyuning suddenly turned his head.


    No, nothing!


    Behind her, there was only the curtain in front of the French window, fluttering in the evening wind.


    But the feeling of being watched just now was too obvious and real.


    She doesn''t think it''s an illusion, or she thinks too much.


    Raising his feet and stepping on the soft carpet, miyuning clenched his hands into a fist.


    There must be someone else in this room.


    Or... It''s not human!


    Just as she walked to the French window, the feeling of being watched came again.


    It''s still from behind her.


    At this moment, miyuning''s nerves were beating.


    Sticky - greasy eyes, unscrupulous on her.


    Although he didn''t feel malicious, miyuning was very uncomfortable.


    She wanted to turn around and ask the man in the dark what he wanted to do.


    At this time, she found the traces on the ground in front of the French window.


    It''s a bright red bloodstain.


    Beautiful eyebrow twist up the trace deeper, she stepped forward to look at the fresh blood.

 Chapter 1430

    The curtain in front of the French window suddenly blew up, blocking her gaze.


    When she looked at the ground again, there was no blood, nothing.


    Miyuning''s eyes widened, revealing a bit of surprise.


    How ambitious is this "man" in secret.


    Even if it is unscrupulous, such a practice, it is clear that she will play as a fool.


    Most people may have been thrilled by all this, even fainted or even went crazy.


    But she''s not a normal person.


    The people in the dark are teasing her, which MI Youning is very sure of.


    Each other''s vision, from the beginning of the ruoyuoruo, to later strong, as well as in front of the scene.


    It''s all done on purpose.


    Miyuning breathed a sigh, reached out and pressed the fingerprint switch on the wall, and the French windows merged automatically.


    After that, she leaned relaxed in front of the French window, holding the moon Hun in her hands.


    "What do you mean when you don''t show your true face and hide your head?"


    The silent room was still silent after miyuning spoke.


    No one responded to her.


    The room was silent. You could hear a pin drop.


    Miyuning was not worried. Her lips rose and she waited slowly.


    She didn''t believe it. The other side was so calm.


    The sight of looking around is still there.


    She couldn''t catch each other''s direction.


    "Ha ha..."


    Low pressure, sexuality sounds in the room.


    It''s a man''s voice.


    The other side''s voice, listening to mi you Ning''s ears, seemed to be touching people like a hook.


    The familiar voice made miyuning stand up straight and even take a few steps forward.


    This is the voice in the dream.


    The voice of demon man''s enchantment, as well as the art of bewilderment, let her answer each other and promise to become his wife.


    When I think of the scene in my dream, miyuning is not good at all.


    The sound in the room is so familiar, which shows that... Last night was not a dream.


    It''s not a dream, then she''s bad!


    "Damn it


    In the enchantment of the art, as long as she agreed, then can''t get rid of.


    This kind of thing is her carelessness.


    There is also a forced marriage. As long as human beings admit it, what they say will become true.


    "But miss me, ma''am?"


    Ears full of laughter sound.


    The warm breath fell on the side of his neck, which made him feel bad.


    She quickly turned back, staring at the void she had just stood in front of her.


    Nothing. No one was there.


    How confused is she? It''s not long since she entered the task world. How can she sell her self confused.


    Moreover, miyuning is sure that the man around her is the one with more weight in another world.


    The room in the dream is not where ordinary ghosts live.


    The cold smell from behind made her goose bumps on her back.


    Without waiting for mi you Ning to escape, he was hugged.


    "Ma''am, how can you alienate me so much? The newlyweds are not like glue, but ma''am doesn''t like to see you as husband?"


    A voice full of grievances rang out in miyuning''s ear.


    This time is no longer warm breath, but cold, full of cold tide.


    Miyuning''s pale and beautiful face was distorted by the other party''s shameless words.


    "You let go!"


    "Ha ha..." the man seems to have heard some funny words and laughed in a low voice.


    He said, "madam, you still owe me a double repair contract."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yesterday, I met a bad thing. I cried like a ghost!


    When time goes by, everything goes wrong


    Babies need your comfort

 Chapter 1431

    Hearing the man''s words, mi you Ning was really angry and laughed back.


    She laughed and the man with her in his back laughed.


    "Double repair? Do your spring and autumn dream


    Miyuning''s soul power counterattacked and quickly broke away from each other''s arms.


    Behind the man was freed, mouth laughter did not stop.


    "Madam, how can you do that? You promised to be my husband yourself."


    After breaking free, miyuning looks at the void behind him.


    I don''t think I can see anything as before.


    But I didn''t want to see a figure in front of me.


    Vaguely see the traces of red, as well as the emptiness of a white.


    It is in the dream to see the figure of the evil man.


    "Who are you?" She didn''t answer the man''s previous question.


    "Who am I, Madame?"


    The figure in front of him moved slowly and stood in front of mi you Ning.


    This time, the other side''s outline is a little clearer.


    A pair of smiling peach blossom eyes, face blurred, how can not see the face.


    A red dress like blood, a white hair, let the eye.


    Each other''s whole body exudes the puzzling - human breath.


    This kind of feeling makes mi you Ning want to stay away, for fear that he will be confused by the man again.


    But she didn''t have time to move, she was once again imprisoned by men.


    This time, the evil man''s action is very rude.


    "Ma''am, remember, my name is ghost king. It''s your man. It''s the lady''s soul that''s so delicious that I''m bewitched out of control. "


    The last sigh made mi you Ning want to turn around and slap him.


    It''s like her responsibility.


    However, her heart is more than enough, but her strength is not enough. The evil man imprisons her arms and makes her unable to act.


    Ghost king?


    It''s cruel.


    How can she provoke such a guy.


    The ghost king of hell is ferocious and fierce. It is said that he is bloodthirsty. The other side will touch blood every second.


    Another world is ruled by the ghost king.


    Under his rule, he was a group of more cruel and bloodthirsty monsters.


    Mi you Ning''s heart is MMP, but his face is silent.


    The evil man stretched out his hand and raised her chin. An ambiguous voice rang out in his ear. "Madam''s eyes are not honest."


    In my heart, miyuning''s heart stopped for a few seconds.


    The other side''s tone was flat, but his eyes were full of displeasure, and even flashed a cruel light.


    As if the next second the other party is not happy, will dig her eyes.


    At this moment, miyuning couldn''t get rid of the man''s imprisonment.


    Before the power of soul, you can also avoid unexpected attacks.


    At present, the power of her soul has come to the end of the oil, and the lamp has dried up. The last world has given too much power of her soul to her children.


    So she doesn''t have much left.


    Cold fingers, on mi you Ning''s eyes, stroked.


    The man''s action is gentle, seemingly cautious, "what''s the lady thinking, it''s better to talk to her husband."


    The finger on the eye is exerting, the tone of the other side is indifferent.


    In MI Youning''s opinion, the words and deeds of the other party are all threats!


    She closed her eyes. "Ghost king? Whoa! I didn''t know that the original master of the world was so incompetent!


    There are many women who want to be you, but they have to force innocent ordinary human beings. It''s really shameful


    The atmosphere in the air solidifies.


    Miyuning felt the sight on her, with a strong pressure.


    Death gaze is nothing more than that.

 Chapter 1432

    Just as miyuning was preparing to fight for life and death, his lips were heavy.


    The rude action made miyuning hurt.


    She kept retreating, her feet flustered and confused.


    Until there is no retreat.


    Her body is pasted on the French window glass behind her, completely accepting the man''s almost rude kiss.


    "Well... Let me go..."


    "Hum!"


    Her revolt brought in a man''s cold hum.


    At the same time, miyuning''s body was turned over and pressed in front of the French window.


    "Ma''am, if you''re not happy for your husband, you''ll have to suffer."


    At the end of the speech, the cotton comfortable pajamas were torn, revealing man Miao''s body.


    The cold temperature fell everywhere.


    Miyuning passively bears all this, and his eyes flicker with doubts and puzzlement, even gnashing his teeth.


    She couldn''t see through the man.


    The other party''s information can''t be found.


    It made her very irritable.


    She didn''t know if the man was the one she was looking for.


    Now the other party''s touch, let her not nausea, but also uncomfortable.


    But she went through every world and found the person who could make colorful glazed stone change.


    In addition to a red mole on her shoulder socket and the fact that she may not be able to see each other''s information, she can''t find any other trace at all.


    It makes her irritable and she''s in a bad mood now.


    If you are in a bad mood, you naturally have to vent it.


    "Bang..."


    All the strength of the soul, all rushed to resist behind the chaos, ready to fight with her to a goblin movement of men.


    The other person''s hand has been measured all over her body.


    Just one inch away from the final movement with her.


    This critical moment is also the time when the man behind is the weakest.


    So mi you Ning can shake the other side away.


    Stretching out her hand to pull the broken pajamas, MI Youning looks at the shocked peach blossom eyes of the evil man in front of her.


    Soon, the shock in each other''s eyes was replaced by strong interest.


    "Madame, I''ll wait for the day when you ask me."


    The evil man said, the figure slowly dissipated.


    Until the other party disappeared, except for his peach blossom eyes, red clothes and white hair, MI Youning didn''t even know his true face.


    She faintly felt that the other side''s evil willed peach blossom eyes were inexplicably familiar.


    But looking for all the faces in my mind, no one matched it.


    Ask the other party to take the initiative?


    Mi you Ning gave a sneer.


    This night, she was doomed to be unable to sleep.


    I can''t figure out why the ghost king would be provoked. I don''t understand the affirmative tone before the other party leaves.


    After daybreak, miyuning heard the sound outside the door.


    That''s Gu Yicheng. The other side has already played. This point is to exercise.


    Looking at the time, miyuning got up.


    The next few days were very quiet.


    Until that day, the news of Li Ping''s death came.


    Li family in Z City, is the first group of real estate rich family.


    It can be seen that there is background and capital to stand up these years.


    This family is the third richest person in Z city besides taking care of the family.


    The Li family called to inform each family. Mi Youning was obviously stunned when he heard the news.


    Li Ping, that sunny and handsome man just died.


    The news from the Li family is that he died of myocardial infarction.


    But mi you Ning didn''t think so. She had met Li Ping, and he was very healthy.


    Without hesitation, she decided to attend Li Ping''s funeral.


    Gu Yicheng stopped her, but it didn''t work.


    Finally, Gu Yicheng accompanies her to Li Ping''s funeral. He is worried about his sister''s health.


    The funeral of the Li family is very grand. Li Ping is the youngest son of the current leader of the Li family.


    There is a big brother and a sister on top of him.

 Chapter 1433

    At the funeral, MI Youning saw many familiar faces he had seen at the reunion.


    Meeting a good friend who talked with Li Ping that day, MI Youning knew that Wu Mengjun was dead.


    On the night of their party.


    Mi you Ning was confused about the news.


    Her keen sense told her that it was not easy.


    Gu Yicheng came from one side. He was just greeting the Li family. Now he has gone through the show and should go back.


    "Xiaoying, it''s time to go back."


    Miyuning says goodbye to the people around him and goes to Gu Yicheng.


    In the meantime, her brows kept frowning.


    Seeing his sister''s appearance, Gu Yicheng saw a dark light in his eyes.


    Then he turned and looked at Li Ping in the black and white picture.


    It''s really good-looking, sunny, handsome, even... A little immature.


    So men are really popular with women.


    It''s a pity that the deceased has gone, and his sister''s love has finally been missed.


    Mi you Ning doesn''t know at this time. Gu Yi Cheng misunderstands that she likes Li Ping.


    The other party even decided to put down her work these days and accompany her well, hoping that she would slowly put down Li Ping.


    When the brother and sister left, everyone was watching their back.


    The status of Gu''s family in Z city is different after all. It''s also a kind of affirmation that Li''s family can invite people to take care of their family, which is affirmed by Gu''s family in Z city.


    Miyuning gets on the bus and feels a little cold around him. He can''t help scratching his clothes.


    Although her action is small, but Gu Yicheng in the eyes, let the division opened the warm air.


    It''s late autumn. Gu Ying''s body is very weak. She is afraid of both cold and heat.


    It''s OK to turn on the warm air at this time.


    Mi you Ning smiles at Gu Yi Cheng.


    The smile was pressed down before it was formed.


    The car has started and slowly leaves the funeral.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Yicheng looks at Mi Youning with a smile and stares at him.


    Even though his sister''s sight was strange, he was tolerant. "Xiaoying, what''s the matter?"


    Miyuning looks back and shakes his head at Gu Yicheng.


    But the corner of his eye still looks at Gu Yicheng''s back.


    There lay a white shadow.


    Each other''s soul is white, which is harmless, no resentment.


    White let people see, that is a person''s outline.


    Miyuning suddenly turns around and looks at the funeral farther and farther behind the car.


    I didn''t expect to leave with one.


    The one you took away was the main character of the funeral.


    On the way home, Gu Yicheng opened the document he had with him.


    Now Gu''s group has been handed over to him. Every day, he has to deal with many documents, each of which is related to a large amount of money.


    Miyuning held his chin and looked at Gu Yicheng and the white shadow lying on him.


    The car has been driving for some distance, and the white shadow is lying on Gu Yicheng, slowly showing his original face.


    This white shadow is no other than Li Ping.


    To Li Ping''s calm and calm eyes, mi you Ning frowned slightly.


    He is sucking the Yang of Gu Yicheng.


    Li Ping didn''t go too far. After absorbing Yang Qi, he was finally able to speak.


    "Gu Ying, I don''t have much time. You should be careful of Wu Mengjun. She wants to take revenge on everyone. I''m also poisoned by her."


    Mi you Ning communicates with each other with divine sense, "Wu Mengjun? How did she die? "


    Li Ping shook his head. "I don''t know. It seems that she died in a car accident. The scene is particularly tragic. She lost a lot of blood. The car she was in was soaked in blood."


    Finish saying to pause next, seem to think of what Horror Picture.

 Chapter 1434

    "When she appeared in front of me, I didn''t recognize her. The other party wanted to take revenge on everyone. Everyone at the classmate''s party that night should be careful. You must tell them that after all, it was me."


    Seeing that Li Ping''s white shadow was getting lighter, mi you Ning nodded involuntarily.


    She this movement, exchange for is raising a head to look at her, Gu Yi Cheng doesn''t understand line of sight.


    Miyuning approached Gu Yicheng and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "There''s something here."


    In fact, she used this posture to convey a little soul power to Li Ping.


    This is what she can do. People in the underworld can feel her own breath and let Li Ping have a good baby in his next life.


    Her action is very fast. Li Ping is unprepared. Gu Yicheng takes back her hand in a flash.


    Gu Yicheng saw what she had in her hand and shook his head with a helpless smile.


    Then she reached for her long hair and said, "is that what you''re talking about?"


    Mi you Ning nodded, "yes, my brother has a new girlfriend. Why do you have a woman''s long hair?"


    Li Ping takes advantage of the opportunity to leave Gu Yicheng.


    He did not understand what miyuning had just done and did not take the initiative to ask.


    Pale face with a gentle smile, "Gu Ying, I''m leaving, you... Take care."


    With that, his soul slowly floated out of the low-key luxury car.


    "Go ahead."


    Before Li Ping''s soul body left, he suddenly turned back and gave a deep look.


    Eyes are full of attachment and not give up, the strong feelings, people look at the heart.


    Miyuning seized the light.


    Li Ping has disappeared, and there is no trace of him in the world.


    "Xiaoying, Xiaoying..."


    Mi you Ning drew back his eyes and frowned at Gu Yicheng


    "... girl, what''s the matter with you today? How do you feel that you are absent-minded and ignore others when talking to you?"


    "No, I just thought that Li Ping was gone. I still couldn''t accept it."


    Gu Yicheng hears the speech and suddenly realizes.


    He took mi you Ning''s hand, thought for a moment and said, "everyone has his own destiny. Don''t care too much. Look ahead. There are still many people who are good to you in this world."


    "Mi you Ning felt very strange when he heard these words.


    Full of questioning eyes, face up to Gu Yicheng.


    But the latter didn''t receive it at all, and continued to say: "you see, my brother, I have experienced a lot of twists and turns.


    You are still young. You will meet people who are good to you in the future, and you will care about them too.... "


    "Brother, you wait..." mi you Ning interrupted Gu Yi Cheng.


    "Did you... Did you misunderstand something?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yicheng is not stupid. He obviously feels something and his face changes gradually.


    "I''m just an ordinary classmate to Li Ping."


    "Gu Yicheng was embarrassed.


    "Li Ping has people he likes."


    "..." Gu Yicheng''s ear lobes are slightly red.


    "Brother, are you... OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yicheng quickly took back the document he had just thrown aside and put it on his leg again.


    Then he pretended to read the papers carefully.


    Then he felt that it was not right. He turned his head and said seriously, "well, maybe I misunderstood you. You should not have heard that."


    With that, he looked down at the document in his hand with a solemn expression.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Brother, I didn''t know you were so shy, ha ha ha..."


    Gu Yicheng''s earlobe moved, and the corners of his lips slowly lifted the radian of indulgence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    More in the evening.


    I''m sorry, sweetie. I only changed two chapters yesterday because of something.


    These two days have been very bad. It''s too bad.


    It will be updated steadily later.

 Chapter 1435

    What mi you Ning said is true. Li Ping really has someone he likes.


    At the classmate party, I saw a lot of women show good feelings for him.


    But in the face of every lady, he refused politely.


    Li Ping didn''t say that he had someone he liked until someone teased him.


    When he said this, there was light in his eyes, amazing light.


    Gu Yicheng is also very embarrassed. He is amorous.


    My sister has grown up and her mind is different from that of her childhood.


    Today''s misunderstanding made him clearly feel that there was something between his sister and him.


    This is the first time he has faced such a problem.


    Knowing that his sister didn''t like Li Ping and was depressed, Gu Yicheng sent people home and went to the company to be busy.


    Looking at Gu Yicheng''s car leaving, MI Youning turns back to Gu''s house.


    The original owner''s body was too weak. When he came home, miyuning was tired.


    She changed into dark clothes, wearing comfortable home clothes, leaning on the bed and closing her eyes.


    She can''t tell people what Li Ping said for the time being.


    No one will believe this kind of supernatural event.


    The long, dense eyelashes tremble as they turn under the closed eyelids.


    Soon, the long, dense eyelashes stopped moving.


    Slowly approaching, I saw that the person leaning on the bed had fallen into a deep sleep.


    When she wakes up again, she will find that great changes have taken place in her family.


    "Hello, everyone. Next, let''s play a major accident. On XX Road, a truck driver improperly braked and collided with dozens of cars, which has now killed three people.


    Two of them are the chairman of Gu''s group and his wife. According to people around him, the chairman of Gu''s group went to m country with his wife. Today, he just got off the plane.... "


    Gu house downstairs hall, broadcast this is this news, around originally busy servants, have stopped in hand.


    They stare at the big LCD TV in disbelief.


    Upstairs, in the bedroom.


    Miyouning sleeps until she wakes up naturally. She covers her quilt and doesn''t want to move.


    The original owner''s physical condition is not good, which leads to her laziness in everything she does now.


    Looking at the dark sky outside the landing window, I don''t think I''m going to get up.


    Miyuning gets up, stretches lazily, puts on his household shoes and goes outside.


    The servant downstairs was still watching the news. When miyuning came downstairs, the news was over.


    But for the first time, she found something wrong with the servant.


    No one said hello, even their faces were ugly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mi you Ning asked.


    The servants around them all put their eyes on her. There was sympathy, pity and pity


    Their expressions let miyuning know that something had happened.


    "Big news! Big news


    At this time, the original content of the TV screen has changed.


    "After the death of the chairman of Gu group and his wife, the president of Gu group, the eldest son of chairman Gu, Gu Yicheng had a traffic accident when he rushed to the scene of the accident. Now he is in a coma..."


    The reporter on TV is not the one before.


    The other party even went to the scene of the accident with a camera.


    "Give way..."


    "Let''s both..."


    Mi you Ning sees Gu Yi Cheng''s head full of blood, and the other side is sitting in the co pilot''s seat all the time.


    His secretary refused to be photographed in front of the car to stop them.


    "Let''s get out of the way. The ambulance will be there right away. Don''t get in the way..."


    Miyuning was cold all over.

 Chapter 1436

    It is undeniable that MI Youning was cold all over when he saw the scene.


    Gu''s father and mother are dead.


    What Gu Yicheng looks like today is also at stake.


    She didn''t believe that there was nothing fishy about it.


    Miyuning clenched his hands into a fist, and his not so pale face became ugly.


    She thought of the evil man''s leaving.


    The Lord of hell, the ghost king once said that she would ask him.


    This means, she said the other side of the mercy of it?


    Even let Gu Yicheng have a breath.


    The servants around have been silly, and care for the family is now in danger.


    Both the husband and the wife are dead, and the young master is in danger.


    There is only one sick lady left at home. They feel that their work is not guaranteed.


    But more sympathy, standing in front of the sofa can not respond to the young lady.


    Miyuning is not unresponsive, but thinking about how to find the ghost king and get Gu''s father and mother back.


    She knew that the souls of these two people were not in the world. They were not short-lived.


    If you want them to return to the world, you have to go to hell.


    Moreover, Gu Yicheng is also very dangerous.


    Miyuning turned and ran upstairs.


    Time doesn''t wait. Now she''s going to that world.


    The servants looked at her "escape" behavior sympathetically, and their eyes were full of pity.


    "Bang..."


    Vigorously push open the bedroom door, just step into the door, suddenly stopped.


    The sharp light of the eyes was directed at a certain part of the room.


    There''s something there.


    "Tick..."


    "Tick... Tick..."


    Familiar sounds sounded, and there was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    The lights in the house were turned off, and only a shadow could be seen there.


    Miyuning confronted the man, stepped into the room and closed the bedroom door.


    "Wu Mengjun."


    She called out the name of the figure in a certain tone.


    "You''re not afraid to know it''s me?"


    The black figure is Wu Mengjun who has died miserably.


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes and glanced at Wu Mengjun''s strong resentment.


    Instead of answering each other''s questions, she mentioned another world.


    "You cultivate your soul in hell?"


    "Well! You know a lot about it


    Wu Mengjun drifted slowly to miyuning.


    "Gu Ying! If you want to save your parents and brother, please follow me


    Miyuning did not move or speak, but looked at Wu Mengjun carefully.


    She saw Wu Mengjun''s tragic death and who killed her.


    It turned out to be the ghost king.


    Why does the other party want to kill Wu Mengjun.


    "Why did the ghost King kill you? What did you do?"


    Mi you Ning can''t help but ask.


    As soon as her voice fell to the ground, Wu Mengjun suddenly raised his head.


    The other side''s eyes showed a huge hatred, as well as a strong intention to kill.


    "It''s all you! Gu Ying, you are a bad luck star


    At this moment, Wu Mengjun has no brain, full of resentment.


    If it wasn''t for the woman in front of her, how could she die.


    When she was alive, the other party gave her a hard hand.


    Even because the other party died, the woman was still her master.


    Thinking of what the ghost king said in the face of ghosts in hell, Wu Mengjun wants Gu Ying to disappear in this world.


    Why can a sick person get so many people''s favor.


    Even the Lord of hell was "dead set" on her.


    "Gu Ying, damn you!"

 Chapter 1437

    Wu Mengjun shouts in a shrill voice. Gu Ying, you should die. He rushes to MI Youning.


    Her sharp nails slowly extended out of her hands.


    The killing intention in the eyes is too fierce, let the eye bead son shed blood tears.


    Miyuning was about to get close to each other when a force of soul penetrated into each other.


    "Wu Mengjun! I''m not interested in talking to you! Just ask you, why does the ghost king want to kill you? What does it have to do with me? "


    Her words made Wu Mengjun''s face distorted, "you are the master of hell, madam, Queen of ghosts! Anyone who is disrespectful to you will die! "


    Lady of hell, Queen of ghosts?


    Miyuning frowned and his expression became very strange.


    "Because of this?"


    "Otherwise!"


    To say Wu Mengjun is also very aggrieved. She has a grudge against Gu Ying. When she left the classmate party, she just wanted to find someone to teach her a lesson.


    Can just hang up the phone, the next second, the Lord of hell appeared.


    She didn''t die in pain, but she didn''t want to die like this!


    Therefore, the account is put on Gu Ying.


    Mi you Ning heard Wu Meng Jun''s words and thought that it was her dream that day. In her dream, she promised the ghost king to become his wife.


    One life because she''s gone.


    Mi you Ning could not help but curse.


    "Why curse me, ma''am?"


    There was a magnetic voice behind him.


    The familiar voice changed the faces of mi you Ning and Wu Meng Jun one after another.


    Wu Mengjun is afraid, terrified.


    There was anger and gnashing of teeth on miyuning''s face.


    She turned to look behind her and saw two figures floating in the direction of the door.


    The ghost king still makes people unable to see the facial features clearly, only a pair of peach blossom eyes are very clear.


    Behind him was a dark shadow, with a gilded mask on the opposite side and a black robe.


    Seeing mi you Ning looking over, he immediately knelt down on one knee.


    "Seven domes have seen the ghost queen!"


    Mi you Ning closed her eyes. She didn''t know him, but there was a sense of disobedience in him.


    She didn''t think about it.


    Think of Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng.


    She tried to keep her anger down, again and again.


    Cool eyes quickly open.


    She couldn''t help it.


    Sharp eyes look at the ghost king.


    Each other''s evil peach blossom eyes show a smile.


    "What''s the matter, ma''am? How can you be so angry? "


    "You know it gnash the teeth in anger.


    The ghost king came to mi you Ning, and behind him he wore a gilded mask. The man in Black got up quickly.


    "Madam, I said you would take the initiative to ask me, please me, please me, you will have a lot of things, including Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, and... Gu Yicheng''s life."


    The voice of temptation rings in my ears.


    Miyuning didn''t even see how the ghost king got behind her.


    Clearly one second in front of him, the next moment to her behind.


    No, or not a second.


    The other side is faster.


    The ghost King leans behind mi you Ning, and the ground leans against her neck, sniffing at her skin.


    "I want to see them."


    Miyuning made the only request.


    "Good." A soft, doting voice.


    After the ghost king promised her, he didn''t take anyone to leave directly, but went to Wu Mengjun behind.


    At the moment of turning around, the smile and tenderness in his peach blossom eyes were all scattered.


    The cold eyes were staring at Wu Mengjun like dead objects.


    "You want to kill her?" There is no emotion in tone that can be captured.


    If Wu Mengjun was not imprisoned by the power of his soul, he would like to kneel down and beg for mercy.

 Chapter 1438

    The power of the ghost king made her soul unable to gather.


    "My Lord, please forgive me..."


    The ghost King interrupted her, "you were going to kill my wife that day... So I''ll teach you a lesson. Now I leave you in hell to serve my wife. It seems that you are not very satisfied..."


    "No, no, no... please forgive me. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong..."


    Wu Mengjun trembles to beg for mercy, she feels the real death approaching.


    "Hum!" With a wave of the ghost king, Wu Mengjun''s soul dissipated in the bedroom, leaving no trace of smoke.


    What mi you Ning turned around to see was this scene, which made her not move her eyes.


    Although Wu Mengjun died because of her, everything has a destiny, she is doomed to live not long.


    At present, the opposite man shot, but also to frighten her.


    Wu Mengjun... Typical bad luck, as... Chicken.


    And she didn''t get any better. She became a monkey.


    Make an example of others.


    The ghost king turned around, and the smile in the eyes of a pair of peach blossoms reappeared.


    He held out his hand to miyuning. He was as slender as jade. His white and clean hand was in the void. "Madam, I''ll take you to see my father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    Ah, Pooh!


    What a shame!


    Miyuning rolled his eyes, but his action was not implicit. He quickly walked to the other side and put it on the man''s hand.


    Warm and cool hands, surrounded by soft and warm hands.


    Big procedures lead small ones.


    The seven domes that had been following the ghost King moved at this time.


    The other party made a handprint, and the void in front of him suddenly flashed.


    When the feeling of shaking disappeared, miyuning had appeared in the hospital.


    The familiar costumes and buildings, as well as the familiar faces around them, let mi you Ning immediately recognize that this is the hospital where the original owner lived for more than a year.


    "Come with me, ma''am." The ghost king makes a sound around him.


    But she couldn''t see him.


    Miyuning felt a hand gently pulling her.


    She hung her arms and tried to keep up as naturally as she could. She walked very fast.


    In the twinkling of an eye to an operating room.


    Standing in front of the door of the operating room, MI Youning sees Gu Yicheng''s secretary, who squats in the corner and leans against the wall, looking decadent.


    She did not disturb each other, but faced the empty direction holding her hand, with doubts in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, madam. It''s my father-in-law and mother-in-law in the operating room. They won''t die. The king of hell can''t take their lives."


    A soft and pleasant voice sounded in my ear, which made miyuning feel itchy.


    She wanted to reach out and touch it, but she thought that the ghost king was leaning on her side and would touch each other in vain, so the idea was dismissed.


    "What about my brother? How is he?"


    In front of the door of the quiet operating room, MI Youning''s voice was clear. Gu Yicheng''s secretary heard her voice and suddenly raised his head.


    "Miss Gu!"


    The secretary is just a young man in his twenties. When he sees mi you Ning, his eyes seem to see a savior.


    Miyuning nodded to him, "Secretary Li."


    All she remembered was Li.


    Secretary Li stood up and quickly came to mi you Ning. "I... the president is still in there. I didn''t dare to contact you. I signed the operation order myself."


    The other person''s mood is a little excited, and at the beginning, he is unstable.


    "Thank you so much."


    Now it''s not necessary for the ghost king to say that she also knows that all three of Gu''s family are in the operating room.


    Because of mi you Ning''s words, Secretary Li''s shoulder collapsed, and the whole person relaxed.


    There was a warm and cool feeling in my ear, which made mi you Ning shake involuntarily.

 Chapter 1439

    She''s been kissed.


    Mi you Ning inadvertently staggered one step.


    The voice of the ghost King''s low smile rang out in his ears.


    "Ma''am, this time is their luck, next time is not necessarily."


    After that, the cool air behind miyuning dissipated.


    The ghost king is gone


    The heavy footsteps came, not one or two people.


    Miyuning turned and saw a familiar face.


    The leader was an old man, followed by several doctors.


    One of the most prominent is Fu Mingsheng in casual clothes, the doctor in charge of the original owner.


    When they saw mi you Ning and Secretary Li, they just nodded and quickly passed by.


    All the people came straight to the operating room.


    Only Fu Mingsheng stopped when he passed by miyuning.


    The other side pushed the glasses on the bridge of the nose, and there was no smile on his face.


    "Miss Gu, don''t worry too much. The situation is not very dangerous. I''ve read the news and made quite a stir."


    These words relaxed mi you Ning''s frown, as if he really relaxed.


    "Well, thank you. Dr. Fu has just come from home?"


    The latter nodded, then quickly caught up with the team.


    Miyuning stood in the back, watching him step into the operating room.


    Fu Mingsheng, an orphan, grew up in an orphanage. It''s his ability to get to where he is today.


    The other side in this hospital is also the male god in the eyes of many young nurses, who want to get married.


    However, the other party has not been hooked by anyone in the hospital for so many years.


    Just like the veteran cadres, this man has been very insipid all his life.


    I put all my energy into medicine.


    Miyuning saw this man''s life without any problems.


    However, just now, when Fu Mingsheng pushed his glasses, she found a small detail.


    His handsome face was half covered by the hand that used to hold the scalpel all the year round.


    Let her see the peach blossom eyes covered by glasses.


    Eyes as like as two peas in memory.


    Even though the eyes didn''t smile, she had seen the ghost King''s cold, angry, gentle and calm eyes.


    Can''t see the ghost King''s facial features, so she has a deep memory of each other''s peach blossom eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng''s action just now coincides with the peach blossom eyes of the ghost king in his memory.


    If we didn''t know that Fu Mingsheng''s life was plain, there would be no problem.


    Miyuning doubted that Fu Mingsheng was the king of ghosts.


    Headache pressing forehead, she found that today is really a little over nervous.


    No matter what, the parents and brother of the original owner can''t die.


    Gu Ying wants a home and wants to die in the care of her family.


    If the caretaker dies, her mission in the world will come to an end.


    The operation didn''t end until dawn.


    When Gu''s father and mother were transferred to the intensive care unit, Gu Yicheng, who was sent to the general ward last night, woke up.


    Gu group''s stock market fell seriously, and the directors of the company stepped into the hospital at dawn.


    Secretary Li struggles with these people. Mi Youning comes to the intensive care unit and looks at Gu''s father and mother through the window.


    Fu Mingsheng was wearing a white coat. When he went to the intensive care unit, he saw mi you Ning worried.


    "How is Miss Gu?"


    With a gentle voice, miyuning turned to him and looked a little tired.


    "Ah?" The familiar sound made miyuning''s brain react for a moment.


    Without a rest all night, and with the man''s gentle voice that people want to rely on, miyuning is a little confused and soft.

 Chapter 1440

    Her expression and tone obviously made Fu Mingsheng''s eyes show some dark light.


    It''s too fast to catch.


    Miyuning also knew that he was not in a good mental state, and his smile faded.


    "Dr. Fu, my parents don''t have much problem with them, do they?"


    Before the ghost King left, she promised again and again, but she still wanted to ask.


    "If we observe for another 24 hours, we will have no problem as long as we get through the dangerous period. In these 24 hours, everything is unknown."


    Mi you Ning was stunned, then nodded to Fu Mingsheng, "thank you, Dr. Fu. It must have been hard to see you dressed last night."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Gu. Both Mr. and Mrs. Gu are important figures in Z city. Many people are paying attention to them. It''s my honor to be called by the hospital."


    With that, Fu looked down at the watch he had just brought back.


    Before he was ready to leave the hospital, standing in front of changing the wardrobe, just about to take off his white coat, he wanted to come and have a look.


    "It''s getting late. Miss Gu hasn''t eaten yet. The canteen of the hospital already has food at this time. Would you like to have some?"


    The latter looked at Gu''s father and mother in the intensive care unit, "no, thank you."


    For her refusal, Fu Mingsheng did not have too many accidents.


    He just said with a very polite smile that it was time for him to go home.


    Miyuning watches Fu Mingsheng leave, and she follows.


    Gu Yicheng''s room is in a mess. His assistant and secretary are helping him.


    The busy business of Gu group makes him have no time to rest at all.


    Miyuning can''t help. She has more important things to do.


    Ghost king, what the other party wants is her to take the initiative to find.


    What men said at the beginning is true.


    However, the ultimate control in the hands of who, it depends on who is more able to defend their own heart.


    Seeing that Gu Yicheng is OK, MI Youning turns around in such a big hospital and actually uses his soul to find the boundary.


    The border to hell.


    Maybe it was luck, maybe it was the intention of the ghost king, mi you Ning soon found the border.


    It took a minute, but nothing.


    At such a speed, mi you Ning can''t laugh or cry.


    The power of soul is infused and transported to the border. When the border is opened, the surrounding area is suddenly dark.


    Everything in the hospital disappeared.


    With the development of the scene, miyuning soon entered the city of hell again.


    Another world in the hospital, where the dark smell made her frown.


    As before, it was surrounded by houses.


    Simply this time is not in a closed room, and she is no longer the existence of prey.


    "Click..."


    A clear voice sounded.


    The house was opened.


    "Xiaoying


    Miyuning turned his head and saw the man in the door of the room beside him.


    Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng are all here, and there are strangers behind them.


    Her eyes showed shock and anger.


    The ghost King lied to her!


    The souls of Gu''s father and mother are here. Even Gu Yicheng is here.


    Before entering the city of hell, Mingming saw Gu Yicheng deal with business affairs and deal with the directors of the company.


    The current situation made mi you Ning look ugly and twisted.


    It seems that the soul in this hell city has not left unharmed.


    "Xiaoying, mother''s child, how can you come here? What can I do?"


    Mother Gu stood in the door and cried. She wanted to come out, but she couldn''t step out at all.


    Every time I raise my foot, I will be bounced back by the force of the door.


    "Xiaoying..."

 Chapter 1441

    Gu''s mother''s eyes could not shed tears. Mi Youning looked at her worried face and sad eyes, which was more painful than crying.


    "Xiaoying..." Gu''s mother''s voice choked.


    Behind her stood Gu''s father and Gu Yicheng.


    The two men look at mi you Ning in a different way.


    Gu''s father''s eyes are a little complicated.


    As for Gu Yicheng, he is more simple, but mi you, who is stabbed by strange eyes, is not satisfied.


    This man loves Gu Ying most, a typical sister.


    It is the only sister as a daughter to pet.


    More than Gu''s father, he was promoted to a higher level.


    "Dad, mom..." mi you Ning asked for help. As he looked at Gu Yi Cheng, he gritted his teeth. "Brother..."


    "Xiaoying! Go back and don''t come here. " Gu''s mother waved to mi you Ning.


    Father Gu answered.


    Only Gu Yicheng''s eyes are cold and strange.


    The other person''s look at her is not at her sister, but at an enemy.


    Mi Youning has a bad feeling for this family.


    She met Gu Yicheng''s eyes and said, "you don''t have to look at me like this. I''m your sister and you''re my brother. I don''t know what you found, but


    You have to remember, I am Gu Ying, but Gu Ying is not me. I will not really die when I die. Gu Ying will really die when she dies. "


    In this life, she is indeed Gu Ying.


    Gu Ying will not be her, but she must be Gu Ying.


    Do everything she wants instead of the owner.


    They are mutually beneficial. She has all the memories of the original owner and lives instead of him.


    Gu Yicheng''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    He seemed to understand something, and his eyes were more complicated.


    But the unfriendly enmity has subsided a lot.


    It is only because of one thing that Gu Yicheng finds something wrong with MI Youning.


    His sister has been afraid of ghosts since she was a child.


    Gu Yicheng can feel his current situation and everything around him.


    What he''s going through now is real, with mom and Dad by his side and what he heard from others in the room before.


    Smart minds quickly connect. It''s still a hospital.


    Instead of leaving the hospital, he stepped into another world.


    In this world, he will die and be devoured by the demons outside.


    They''re going to hide, find out one by one, and eat them.


    Since it''s true, according to my sister''s fear of ghosts, I should be afraid to appear at this time.


    This is one of them.


    Moreover, since leaving the hospital, he has obviously noticed that his sister is not the same as before.


    Cheerful a lot, no longer like the same sad face.


    Although the other side try to keep the previous state, there are still some disobedience.


    I didn''t think too much before, but in retrospect, it''s not right.


    His sister is different from the woman in front of him.


    Once discovered, all sorts of states are not quite right.


    Temperament, expression, that pair of eyes are not the same.


    Although the same appearance, but inside everything is different.


    Mi Youning finished, looking at Gu Yicheng''s thoughtful face, Gu''s father''s lips, and Gu''s mother''s worried look.


    She stepped back two steps and looked at the end of the floor.


    "Wait for me, and I''ll get you out of here."


    Gu Yicheng opened his mouth to shout, but he just opened his mouth and thought of something and closed it.


    He wanted to come forward and pull mi younin, but he was bounced back by the power of the door.


    Miyuning senses the wave of Gu Yicheng''s touch and turns to look at him.


    Gu Yicheng, "pay attention, there are... Things here."

 Chapter 1442

    That thing?


    Mi you Ning smiles at Gu Yicheng''s worried look.


    "I see. I''ll get you out of here."


    Gu''s mother has been stunned. She was nervous before and didn''t find anything.


    At this time, when she heard the words of her son and daughter, her brain was in a mess. Fortunately, Gu''s father stopped her and let her have a support.


    "Be careful..." Gu Yicheng sighed.


    Mi you Ning smiles and raises her feet to the wooden floor to make a sound of stepping. Her steps are deliberately aggravated.


    The regular footstep sounded in the corridor.


    Miyuning clearly felt that this time was different from the last time.


    Last time, when I passed the room in the corridor, I could hear the movement from the room.


    It''s a cry of pain, it''s a strange sound, and even a crackling sound. It''s very penetrating.


    This time, there was no sound in the corridor.


    It''s quiet as if she is the only one in such a big space.


    Miyuning squinted and glanced at the passing room.


    There is a creature in every room here, but nothing happened.


    The final room of the corridor soon appeared in the eyes.


    A man appeared at the empty door.


    Gilded mask, a black robe, full of icy breath.


    The other side knelt down on one knee as he saw for the first time, with a respectful tone, "seven domes have seen ghosts."


    Perhaps because of dissatisfaction with the title, MI Youning frowned.


    This let seven domes see in the eye, but also did not put on the heart.


    Without waiting for mi you Ning to speak, he quickly stood up and pushed the door behind him.


    "After the ghost, the master is waiting for you inside."


    The door was pushed open and the familiar scene was panoramic.


    Miyuning is here to find the ghost king. Step into the room quickly.


    At a glance, I saw the man leaning against the big bed.


    The most arrogant man was dressed in red and looked at her with a smile in a pair of evil peach blossom eyes.


    "Ma''am, here you are at last."


    The other party got up and came to mi you Ning in the blink of an eye.


    The body is surrounded by warm and cool temperature, and the wind is flashing in the ear.


    The evil man hugged her and came to the bed in an instant.


    He moves gently, as if holding the most precious thing in the world.


    It''s overwhelming. It''s cold.


    Before the other party wants to do something, MI Youning pushes away the evil man.


    "Ghost king, we don''t have to make things so complicated. You said I was your wife, but you used enchantment to me. It doesn''t count."


    The man''s smiling eyes are cold.


    "Honey, I don''t have so much patience. The process doesn''t matter. I only value the result."


    The ghost King forcefully pinches mi you Ning''s waist. He is so strong that he wants to break her.


    This pain kept mi you Ning''s face unchanged, even with a smile.


    "Oh... Coincidentally, I only value the results."


    "Oh?" The ghost King aroused curiosity.


    Behind him, he held a wisp of hair from the woman''s face under him in his hand and played in circles with his fingers.


    "What do you want, madam?"


    Mi you Ning was relieved when his waist was loosened.


    The ghost king is really an asshole. It''s the rhythm of killing her.


    The ghost King stares into mi you Ning''s eyes. Seeing that she doesn''t answer quickly, he pulls her hair with his hand.


    "Well


    Mi you Ning gave him a white look. "If you want to be your wife willingly, you say you love me."


    The peace in the king''s eyes became meditative.

 Chapter 1443

    Mi you Ning saw him meditating and thought that the strategy of delaying the war worked.


    However, next, the ghost King''s action let her understand, the other party''s uncertain.


    "Tear..."


    His clothes were torn off.


    Her one-sided honesty.


    The ghost King''s eyes overflowed with smile again, and mi you Ning could not see the disdain expression on his face clearly.


    But also obviously aware of the ghost king is not right.


    "Ma''am, you''re talking about love with a villain of hell? Don''t be naive


    The powerful force is on miyuning.


    Her hands were imprisoned by the ghost king, so that she did not have any struggle.


    Miyuning showed a self mocking smile.


    She knows it''s the worst thing to do, but what can she do.


    Do you want to end up with a fight?


    Not to mention that the original owner''s parents and brother can''t save her at that time, and she may not be able to retreat completely.


    The cool hand touched mi you Ning, with a pale face.


    "What are you thinking, ma''am?"


    The latter gave him a sneer, with a smile on his face, which was disdainful of the ghost king.


    "Alas! I wish you would be good, ma''am. " The ghost King touched her face and sighed.


    Then quickly pull the person up and sit down.


    "Madam, your little skills are useless to me. Why don''t we play a game?"


    "What do you mean?" he said


    The ghost king raised the lips of sex feeling and showed a big smile.


    The smile in his eyes made mi you Ning feel very happy.


    "Madame, I''ll wait for the day when you ask for me and you want me."


    Ghost king a face evil spirit smile, hand in her waist, ambiguous friction a few.


    The meaning of this action is self-evident.


    Mi you Ning also laughed, "I still said that, when you fall in love with me that day, and I... Just need you, your idea may come true, otherwise you are daydreaming."


    In fact, she did not have much assurance, only in front of the man most in line with.


    That''s what she''s looking for.


    I can''t see the identity. It''s the only existence that she can''t see through.


    Once the other party falls in love with her, the colorful glazed stone in the space will change.


    Also, if the other party is what she needs, then everything is not a problem.


    Therefore, miyuning did not die.


    The premise is that the ghost king in front of her is the person she is looking for.


    The ghost king didn''t refute anything this time.


    On the contrary, he gave mi you Ning a strange smile. "Madam, people''s hearts are sometimes the simplest things. As long as they touch their own interests and lives, they can give up everything."


    Miyuning agrees with this.


    People are really like this.


    Interest and life are always the focus of their antagonism.


    Suddenly, miyuning has a bad feeling.


    "We play the killing game. As long as your wife survives, you will win. Once you are killed, I want you to spend your whole life with me in hell."


    The ghost King''s eyes were staring at mi you Ning seriously, and there was still a smile in his eyes.


    "Ma''am, let me see what human love is."


    "Seven domes! Come in


    When the ghost king called for seven domes, miyuning had been pulled up from her bed by the ghost king and dressed for her.


    Seven dome into the room, he and the ghost king are standing in the middle of the room.


    Ghost King tone excited way: "tonight''s game is presided over by me, order to go down, no one is allowed to start."


    Seven dome one Leng, raised a head to quickly sweep one eye mi you Ning.


    See each other is also a face of ignorant.


    He thought about it and asked boldly, "master, what are the rules of the game?"

 Chapter 1444

    "The rule of the game is to kill between the prey, and the last human to survive is the winner."


    Miyuning soon understood.


    Ghost king, this is not good intentions at all.


    Prey? It''s not just the room where Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng are.


    At the same time, hearing the rules of the game said by the ghost king, the face behind the seven dome mask also changed greatly.


    "Master, this..."


    As soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by a calm voice.


    "Seven domes."


    The ghost King stares at the seven domes and calmly shouts his name.


    "Go for a walk in the world. When you come back, you find that your heart seems to have turned into tofu. Do you want to take it out to see if it''s white?"


    Knowing that the master was angry, qiqiong knelt down immediately.


    "Master, I''m wrong!"


    There was a sound on the landing, and there was a panic in the resolution.


    The ghost king didn''t look at him, but turned to look at mi you Ning.


    "Are you ready, ma''am?"


    "You''re a change! It''s not fair! " Miyuning finally had a chance to speak.


    What she thinks, this game is her fault.


    She can''t win as long as the family is around.


    It''s not just a victory in the game, it''s a mission for the world.


    All the family members are dead, but she has carried on the task of fart!


    If you don''t kill Gu''s family, she will be wiped out, and then she will be willing to be the queen of the ghost king.


    Ask each other actively, say, I want you


    Mi Youning shivered at the thought of the picture.


    "No, I won''t, I refuse!"


    Too bad, this game is a trap.


    The smile in the ghost King''s eyes converged, and gradually calmed down, "does madam not participate?"


    "No."


    It''s a fool who wants to take part.


    Then she was quickly beaten in the face.


    "Madam, let''s talk about what you call fairness first. Here is the city of hell. If there is no fairness here, I am fair."


    The ghost King walked slowly to mi you Ning and gently arranged her messy clothes.


    "Ma''am, if you don''t take part, I''ll have to take the last step with concrete actions."


    His hand moved slowly, and every time he dropped it, there was an obvious touch.


    The ambiguous action gives mi you Ning goose bumps.


    Now there is a seven dome on her knees, and she is not interested in being surrounded.


    Miyuning stepped back and said, "is the soul killed in this game really dead, or is it just a game?"


    Hearing this, the ghost king raised his eyebrows, "madam, you are so smart."


    He shook his head with a smile. "It''s just a game."


    As soon as miyuning was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he was so angry that he wanted to kill.


    "But as long as the lady kills them, they are really dead."


    In other words, she has to be killed.


    Or abstain and choose "suicide".


    This is not the most unacceptable.


    "Ma''am, all the prey in the game have no ability, and your power should be temporarily sealed."


    After not giving mi you Ning a chance to refute, the ghost King quickly put out his hand and made a seal on her head.


    Mi you Ning opened his eyes and couldn''t believe the power of his soul.


    No, nothing.


    She is now like ordinary people, without the help of the power of the soul.


    Looking at the evil man who couldn''t see his facial features clearly, MI Youning gritted his teeth and said, "you wish I had been killed earlier!"


    "Madam, you should understand that my husband can''t wait to eat your heart."


    Pooh! Shameless!


    "Don''t scold your husband in your heart. You can hear him."

 Chapter 1445

    In front of the man let mi you rather hate root itch.


    Ghost King: "game countdown 30 minutes, ma''am, you should go."


    Mi you Ning didn''t have time to get angry and turned to leave the room.


    The moment the arm turns around again, it is pulled.


    She turned her head and looked at the ghost King behind her, "what''s the matter, finish it at once!"


    The ghost King pointed to his blurred face. "Give me a kiss, madam, and you''ll see my face."


    "Chi..." mi you Ning chuckled, "you are changing your ways and taking advantage of me."


    The latter shrugs to show that he doesn''t mind being punctured.


    Mi you Ning didn''t want to waste time with him, so he stepped forward to the ghost King''s face and gave him a quick kiss.


    One touch away, push away, the waist is encircled.


    Warm and cool lips, pressure in the mouth she wants to open.


    She used her hand to refuse, the latter did not give her a chance, and quickly let go.


    "It''s still the sweetest mouth for the lady."


    The latter glared at him, only to find that the face he was kissing was really clear.


    With her white skin, mi you Ning''s eyes widened.


    This man''s skin is really good.


    It seems that the other side has cheated her.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes, white skin, how to see is a beautiful man.


    All of a sudden, miyuning was very curious about what the ghost king looked like.


    "Ma''am, you have twenty-five minutes to prepare."


    In a word, let mi you Ning rush out quickly.


    "Ha ha..."


    There was an obvious joyful laughter behind him, not covered up for fear that he would not be heard.


    Miyuning gritted his teeth and went to the "prey" room.


    When she stood at the door, she found that the power at the door had disappeared.


    One step into the room.


    Looking up, there were several more people in front of the room.


    Seeing several familiar faces, she frowned slightly.


    "Xiaoying Naturally, mother Gu found her for the first time.


    Miyuning was held in his arms, his eyes facing Gu Yicheng, who was leaning against the wall with a tired look.


    Beside him was another man, Fu Mingsheng, who had been her doctor.


    The latter saw her and nodded to her with a solemn expression.


    "Xiaoying, you didn''t leave, did you? Are we inseparable from... "


    Miyuning looked back at Gu''s pale face.


    Hand in her back patted, "don''t worry, everything will be OK, everything will pass."


    "Mom, you wait for me for a moment. I have something to say to my brother."


    Gu''s father puts his arms around his wife, and Gu''s mother lets go of mi you Ning.


    Miyuning goes to Gu Yicheng.


    Gu Yicheng frowned tightly when he saw her.


    "Why are you back? What''s the matter?"


    He had a bad premonition. When he saw miyuning appear, this feeling suddenly came.


    Fu Mingsheng was surprised to hear Gu Yicheng''s cold and emotionless words.


    He knew that this was a girl in front of him.


    Gu Ying is a favorite, more important than her father and mother.


    At present, Gu Yicheng''s attitude and tone are obviously not right.


    But he didn''t care.


    Thinking of suddenly entering this place, his face showed some uneasiness and confusion.


    "What''s going on, and why are we here?"


    Miyuning sighed and did not answer Fu Mingsheng.


    She said to Gu Yicheng, "we''re going to have a game..."


    Next, she told Gu Yicheng the so-called rules of the game.

 Chapter 1446

    Of course, it is not said that the soul she killed will be a real death.


    Fu Mingsheng listened to her words. He looked at Mi Youning strangely, as if he didn''t believe her.


    Not only did he hear it, but other people close to him also heard it.


    These people are not like Fu Mingsheng and Gu Yicheng. One holds unbelief, the other half believes it.


    Until a cry of surprise came from the crowd.


    "Ah... Killed..."


    "Blood... Ah..."


    The sound was fierce, and the smell of blood in the air spread.


    Mi you Ning frowned and looked aside.


    I saw a middle-aged man with a knife stabbing at the girl beside him.


    "Help... Help me..."


    The girl''s eyes were helpless and her face was twisted with pain. Her hand waved to the crowd.


    She was asking for help, but people around her kept away from him.


    Seeing this scene, Fu Mingsheng stood up and wanted to get close to the girl to save him.


    Mi you Ning stares at the middle-aged man, and asks her to hold Fu Mingsheng who is going to step forward.


    Middle aged man is not simple, the other side is always wandering in the edge of life and death.


    His knife thrust into the girl''s deadly place.


    She''s hopeless.


    The middle-aged man is going to kill her.


    Looking closely, mi you Ning felt that the middle-aged man was inexplicably familiar.


    "Miss Gu, the girl is injured. I''ll go and save her. It''s too late!"


    Fu Mingsheng interrupted her thinking anxiously.


    Miyuning released Fu Mingsheng''s arm and looked at him with an eyebrow. "This man is very dangerous. If you are not afraid of death, you will go."


    Without looking at each other''s face, he turned and pulled Gu Yicheng, who was frowning, to his father and mother.


    She stood in front of the three people, watching the people around warily.


    Suddenly, miyuning''s face changed.


    Her eyes were on the middle-aged man again.


    She remembered!


    This is the person she met the last time she came here.


    The other side seems to be long ordinary, but the momentum of the whole body can not be ignored.


    Especially she, who is sensitive to danger.


    The middle-aged man watched helplessly as his girl died, and then he came out.


    His gloomy eyes stare at everyone in the room, and finally his eyes are on MI Youning.


    "You, come here."


    The middle-aged man''s low voice rings out, the voice belongs to the kind of tone of heavy metal.


    At the beginning, Gu''s mother was frightened. At this time, she heard the middle-aged man''s words and immediately reached out to hold mi Youning''s hand.


    "Xiaoying, Xiaoying, come behind her mother. Don''t go there."


    Miyuning winks at Gu Yicheng, who comes to comfort his mother.


    At the same time, Fu Mingsheng also came here.


    Looking at the other side, mi you Ning didn''t expel him.


    She looked at the middle-aged man opposite with deep eyes.


    The knife in the other''s hand was dripping with blood.


    The girl at his feet is out of breath.


    The triangle against the wall is surrounded by a group of people who are held together to resist everything outside.


    I don''t know that these people have evil intentions.


    Miyuning''s eyes once again focused on the middle-aged man.


    The other side''s eyes are also staring at her, even holding a knife at her, "I want you to come here!"


    This time mi you Ning stirred up a sneer, "why?"


    "You know the rules of the game!" Middle aged men are also among those who have heard miyuning''s words.


    He had a feeling that this woman was important.

 Chapter 1447

    "Oh! A prey is dead


    When miyuning confronts with a middle-aged man, a rough familiar voice rings.


    "Little babies, it''s like three autumn after a day."


    The man added.


    This is the monster of the last time, with countless long thin legs and a human face supported on a slender neck.


    A pair of blood red eyes, big mouth to the ear of ugly monster voice.


    Miyuning still remembers that when he first saw this monster, he was very disgusted.


    People who were here before were shivering when they heard the voice of the monster.


    It seems that the monster does not know the fear of these human beings, and announces the official start of the game tonight.


    "In today''s game, we change the rules. All the humans standing in the room, you can only live one.


    Only those who are alive can win. They can even leave here, leave here forever, and return to your world to live a normal life. "


    After the monster''s words, the people in the corner didn''t shake, and the middle-aged man''s eyes showed amazing light.


    They all had a little surprise.


    Fu Mingsheng, Gu Yicheng, Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, and later comers are confused.


    Although some people have caught something, they still can''t believe it.


    For example, Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng''s faces are distorted.


    Want to take this as a dream, but for the strange expression of people around, they have to recognize the reality.


    "The activity is only twenty-four hours. In hell, there is no day but only night. Then we''ll start twenty-four hours!"


    The violent voice of authority disappeared.


    There was no movement in the room.


    At this time, Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng were standing behind mi Youning, one left and one right.


    Among them are father Gu and mother Gu.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man moved.


    The other side is coming towards miyuning.


    After he moved, the people in the corner also moved.


    They ran quickly out of the door.


    At this time, only when they find a place to hide and avoid the killing, can they survive.


    The middle-aged man can''t see anyone else in his eyes. There is only one mi you Ning in his eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng saw the middle-aged man''s eyes at the end of his eyes, and his eyes were filled with a calm sense of killing.


    Looking at a middle-aged man is like looking at a dead man.


    It seems that the middle-aged man is only staring at mi you Ning. In fact, he looks at Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng in the dark.


    In his eyes, these two young people are the obstacles.


    Standing two meters away from miyuning and his party, he stopped.


    Gu Yicheng took Lami Youning by the arm and pulled him directly behind him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The middle-aged man raised his knife and came to Gu Yicheng.


    Even if there were two more young men, he would not be afraid.


    Where can Gu Yicheng think of the other side to fight.


    Although he has a little talent, he is no better than a middle-aged man.


    The other side has been under the dead hand, Gu Yicheng can avoid two fatal danger.


    Seeing this, Fu Mingsheng wanted to join the battle, but he couldn''t start.


    We can only look for opportunities on the periphery.


    Seeing the knife in the middle-aged man''s hand, he went to Gu Yicheng''s stomach.


    This move is quick and fierce.


    Fu Mingsheng was just close to the middle-aged man and kicked him open.


    At the same time, he also fell to the ground very funny.


    Looking at all the scenes in his eyes, mi you Ning''s eyes moved away from Fu Ming Sheng.

 Chapter 1448

    The suspicion of him in his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    She left Gu''s father and mother who were worried and afraid.


    Even without the power of her soul, she has learned some killing skills in her life.


    For middle-aged men, in addition to killing, the more important thing is intelligence.


    Fu Mingsheng stood up slowly from the ground. He didn''t look up when miyuning passed him.


    Gu Yicheng dodged the middle-aged man''s fatal knife, and now he is also a little out of breath.


    Mi you rather stretched out his hand to pull him, "you don''t act rashly."


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Yicheng gasped.


    He didn''t get an answer because the middle-aged man had recovered.


    The other side''s eyes brightened when they saw mi you Ning.


    He did not look at Fu Mingsheng or Gu Yicheng standing behind mi Youning.


    Now all he has to do is grab the woman in his eyes.


    The speed of middle-aged men is faster than that of miyuning.


    No one could see where the gun in her hand came from.


    The black hand gun appeared on the hand, as if it appeared out of thin air.


    "Bang..."


    At the sound of the gun, the middle-aged man widened his eyes and looked at mi you Ning in disbelief.


    His eyes are still hanging before the bright rhyme, as well as the kind of hidden in the eyes of the deep valley of hope.


    The middle-aged man wants to catch mi you Ning, except to find out why she knows the rules of the game in advance.


    More importantly, he also remembers mi Youning.


    I remember once they entered, and he took a fancy to this woman.


    For a long time here, he almost forgot the taste of women.


    And the appearance of miyuning happened to arouse his body''s expectation.


    The middle-aged man''s head was pierced by a bullet, so he opened his eyes and slowly fell back.


    Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, Gu Yicheng, and Fu Mingsheng, who got up from the ground and stood firm.


    They were frightened by the gunfire and looked at the pale woman standing in the middle of the room in disbelief.


    This is their daughter.


    This is his sister.


    This is his patient.


    They never knew that she would have something as dangerous as a gun.


    Gu mother looked at her eyes, shocked, and a bit of maternal nature.


    Gu''s father is as complicated as ever.


    Only Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng reacted quickly.


    Gu Yicheng went to Gu''s father and mother, "Mom and Dad, let''s leave here first."


    Fu Mingsheng came to mi you Ning''s side and nervously looked at the gun in her hand. "Miss Gu, this guy is a bit... Capricious. Do you want to put it away first?"


    All the expressions and movements of the four people in the room were in my eyes.


    From the beginning of the game, she had a bad feeling.


    To be honest, even if she is the most beloved child of the family, there is no guarantee that they will not give up on her.


    Fu Mingsheng''s voice rang out beside him, and MI Youning came back to him with a relaxed smile.


    What if that''s the case.


    She doesn''t live on these people.


    No one has been able to erase her.


    It''s just a game.


    At this time, she was looking forward to such a game process.


    What will be the final result?


    It''s really exciting.


    Miyuning put the gun away with his backhand.


    She moved so fast that no one saw where she put the gun.


    Gu Yicheng takes his parents to the door. When he passes by Mi Youning, his eyes are slightly wrinkled and his eyes are a little worried.


    "You follow behind, don''t run around, don''t try to be brave."


    Gu''s mother ran to mi you Ning for the first time.

 Chapter 1449

    She held miyuning by the arm.


    "Xiaoying, just stay with your mother and stop doing dangerous things."


    Mi Youning comforted her mother with her worried look.


    So the party went to the door.


    The quiet corridor is empty.


    There were at least five or six people who ran out of the room before.


    Where are all those people? At this time will not wait in the dark time, want to kill them.


    In other words, they really hide, intend to escape to the end, whimsical want to escape this disaster.


    Mother Gu stepped out of the room and held her arms tightly.


    Gu''s father just sighed, then followed Gu Yicheng and planned to help him.


    Fu Mingsheng is behind Gu''s mother and MI Youning.


    Five people walking in this position.


    Miyuning''s eyes have been looking at the surrounding scenes. Every time she passes a room, she can feel that there are other creatures in it.


    They didn''t come out, they didn''t make a sound.


    "Congratulations to the remaining nine survivors. Three prey died at the beginning of the game. It''s a pity


    But it doesn''t matter. Some of you will die in the next twenty-three hours. Come on, everyone. "


    The sudden sound stopped them.


    Miyuning''s mouth showed a disdainful smile.


    She could tell whose voice it was, ghost king.


    It''s really this guy who hosts the whole process.


    "Who are you?" Gu Yicheng could not feel the source and direction of the voice, so he boldly asked questions.


    "That''s a good question," Gu Yicheng replied with a faint joyful voice. "Who am I? I am your master. Let you live and let you die. You can never live. "


    Plain voice with a smile.


    It''s just like eating.


    But what he said was cold and creepy.


    Miyuning even felt that Gu''s hand on her arm was shaking.


    The woman was terrified.


    She comforted the rich woman, "Mom, don''t be afraid, my brother and I have been together all the time."


    Fu Mingsheng stood behind the two men and had a panoramic view of the scene, with an unidentified smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Xiaoying, don''t leave your mother. She won''t let you go either."


    This makes mi you Ning feel wrong. Without waiting for her to think more, Gu Yicheng''s angry voice interrupts her thinking.


    "I don''t want to participate in this game. Send us back. What do you want, money? I can give you all! "


    Gu Yicheng is also a human being, so he can''t help falling into the stereotype.


    All he has is money.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Gu, you have money. I know, but I don''t want money." The sound of banter rang out.


    I don''t know if others can hear it, but mi Youning hears the scorn and irony in the voice of the ghost king.


    "What do you want?"?! Is that interesting! This is human life! Living lives


    Ghost King low laughter rang out, immediately the voice of mouth is cold, "want is you struggle between life and death! Here, I can only play according to my rules. If I don''t want to continue the game, there is another way to go. Die


    After he finished, miyuning obviously heard Gu Yicheng''s rude remarks.


    "The countdown to the game is 23 hours. There are nine survivors left."


    The voice of the ghost King rang out in the corridor.


    His voice was slow and calm. He didn''t sound emotional.


    Miyuning is certain that other survivors also heard him.

 Chapter 1450

    So there are three dead and four in the dark.


    It seems that those who leave are not peaceful.


    Gu Yicheng quickly sorted out his emotions. He turned his head and looked at his parents.


    And... His sister, miyuning.


    There is a faint fury in both eyes. If you want to lose your temper, you can''t find a vent.


    When you look at your family, it''s not like you''re faking.


    "Let''s find a place to hide first. If we are exposed here, we will soon be watched. No, maybe we have been watched. Anyway, our family will live on."


    Tone from the beginning of the panic, to the final more firm.


    Gu Yicheng won''t give up his family, let alone fight against them.


    He must take his parents out.


    This family, will follow in the last Fu Mingsheng excluded.


    Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng all focused on Fu Mingsheng.


    This led miyuning to follow their eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng was watched by these four eyes and immediately raised his arms to make a surrender.


    "I... I won''t do anything to you, but I''m alone..."


    Gu Yicheng didn''t wait for him to finish, so he interrupted, "doctor Fu, let''s say goodbye. We are destined to face the situation that we don''t want to face the most."


    "All right." Fu Mingsheng put down his hands, and a bitter smile appeared in his eyes.


    Gu Yicheng''s rejection of Fu Mingsheng is to let him die alone.


    Who knows if the people in the dark are together at this time.


    At the same time, she did not expect that Fu Mingsheng would compromise so easily.


    Mi you Ning and Gu Jia Ren watched Fu Ming Sheng go in the opposite direction.


    Until the other party is ten meters away, Gu Yicheng takes Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and MI Youning to run forward.


    That''s what he just whispered. Let them run with him.


    Gu Yicheng was running in front of him, and suddenly there was a turning on the way.


    Without thinking about it, he took Gu''s father around the corner. Gu''s mother released mi Youning''s hand and rushed in with her husband and son.


    Miyuning was more rational than them, knowing that there was no turning road in the corridor.


    It''s the same road from the beginning to the end.


    For a moment of hesitation, the corridor around the corner disappeared.


    It''s too fast for miyuning to rush through.


    Gu Yicheng with his parents into a dark place, where they clearly see the opposite daughter (sister) figure.


    The other side''s expression was a little irritated.


    They didn''t exist in her eyes.


    Gu Yicheng leads his way and wants to bring his sister over.


    But in front of him, it seemed that there was something in the way, so that he could not touch the people he could see clearly.


    "Xiaoying! Xiaoying


    Gu Yicheng''s face is urgent, and he constantly touches the invisible barrier in front of his eyes.


    Gu father and Gu mother found that this situation also quickly forward.


    "What''s going on?" Gu asked.


    Gu Yicheng pursed the corners of his mouth, and his handsome face showed an extremely distorted expression.


    He stared at mi you Ning''s back, his eyes splitting.


    "Xiaoying!"


    There was a sad cry.


    Unfortunately, miyuning couldn''t hear it at all.


    The expressions of Gu''s father and mother also screamed.


    Outside the dark world, miyuning could not hear their voices, but felt the danger for the first time.


    The flow in the air made her squint her eyes and turn quickly to face the people behind her.


    It was a young man with an iron bar in his hand.

 Chapter 1451

    "I don''t want to... I don''t want to..."


    The young man couldn''t bear to look at mi you Ning.


    However, the iron bar in the other party''s hand waved fiercely at mi you Ning.


    "Miss Gu!"


    A nervous and flustered voice sounded.


    Without waiting for mi you Ning to start, a figure flew in front of her and took the young man''s iron bar.


    A low, painless voice came to mi you Ning''s ear.


    Miyuning looked down and saw that Fu Mingsheng was attacked to the abdomen.


    The other side stooped and stood in front of her.


    "Ah... Ah... Kill! Kill you


    The young man waved his iron bar to greet Fu Mingsheng and MI Youning.


    Seeing the red blood in each other''s eyes and crazy face, miyuning comes to each other''s body in an instant and grabs the iron bar in his hand.


    "Bang..."


    "Ah..."


    The sound of the iron bar hitting the meat sounded.


    At the same time, there was the scream of the other side.


    Miyuning broke the other side''s leg and mended it despite the other side''s scream.


    Ignoring the harsh cry in her ear, she turned to help Fu Mingsheng who had barely stood upright.


    "Why are you back?"


    Miyuning''s words made Fu Mingsheng''s face smile, which was not in line with his gentle image.


    "Miss Gu, I love you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he heard the straightforward words, MI Youning helped the other party''s hand.


    Then he released Fu Mingsheng''s arm as if nothing had happened.


    "You dare to be Fu!" Gu Yicheng, standing in the dark, saw the scene with his own eyes.


    He said that there was something wrong with Fu. Together, it was his sister''s idea.


    Seeing the other side''s confession, Gu Yicheng''s face was very ugly.


    It''s a bit more terrifying than when miyuning was attacked.


    It''s a pity that people outside can''t hear him.


    Miyuning sighed, did not respond to Fu Mingsheng, and went back to the place where the family members had disappeared before.


    At present, she has no soul power, but she can check it with the authority left by the soul.


    There''s a little border here.


    If you want to rush hard, you can break the barrier, just use some strength.


    However, this will expose everything in front of the ghost king.


    She knew that the ghost king must be watching all this in secret.


    Fu Mingsheng didn''t get a response and didn''t look disheartened.


    He came to mi you Ning''s side and stopped talking about the previous topic, "why isn''t Miss Gu with her parents and brother? What about them? "


    Miyuning looked inside the little border. There was no danger. She was relieved and frowned.


    Why did the caretakers break in.


    All of a sudden, she had an idea.


    Apart from the ghost king, who else!


    Miyuning turns and looks at Fu Mingsheng standing behind her.


    There was a crack in one of the glasses on the bridge of the other''s nose.


    Think of each other''s words, she helpless way: "and they separated."


    He raised his feet and continued to walk in the direction ahead. Fu Mingsheng quickly followed.


    As for the young man who fell to the ground behind them and wailed in pain, they ignored him.


    They don''t care, but they don''t prevent the people in the dark from coming out and starting.


    A woman and two men came out of one of the rooms after MI you Ning and Fu Ming Sheng left.


    They stare at mi you Ning''s and Fu Ming Sheng''s disappearing figure, with meditation on their faces.


    However, looking at the young man lying on the ground, his eyes were full of killing intention.


    One of the men picked up the iron bar, which was thrown aside.


    High up, hard to fall, with fierce.

 Chapter 1452

    "Congratulations to the remaining eight players. Your last time is to kill the remaining seven survivors. Time is running out. Hurry up."


    The joking voice of the ghost King sounded again.


    Miyuning heard his voice without stopping.


    She guessed that the one who died should be a young man.


    It seems that she guessed well, the people in the dark are not honest.


    At the same time, those people will not miss the opportunity to kill an opponent.


    There is no end to it.


    Miyuning found that there was no end ahead, and he could never see the room he was looking for.


    The room where the ghost king is located is exquisitely decorated.


    Since the beginning of the game, there have been more and more weird places.


    Mi you Ning suddenly turns around and almost collides with Fu Ming Sheng, who is following her step by step.


    The other side stepped back quickly and even reached out to help mi Youning, for fear that she might fall.


    To the gentle eyes of the man in front of him, mi you Ning pursed her lips tightly.


    "Dr. Fu, you don''t have to follow me. We..."


    "Miss Gu, you don''t have to say it, I understand!"


    Fu Mingsheng interrupted her in a hurry.


    The tone of panic with a touch of dare not face.


    "I know, I just want to be by your side, now we face the situation, if I... If really... I''m afraid I don''t have a chance to say it."


    He looked at miyuning with tender and affectionate eyes.


    The woman in front of him seemed to be the one he loved most in his life.


    It is the feeling in Fu Mingsheng''s eyes that mi you Ning doesn''t want to be with each other.


    She couldn''t respond to the man''s feelings.


    I don''t have that feeling. I don''t call.


    It''s the kind of ridiculous feeling she has when she thinks of being with her partner.


    "Whatever you want, I can''t give you what you want."


    At the end of the speech, miyuning returns the same way.


    She did not see behind him the man''s eyes showed a happy light, as well as a potential in the must have expression.


    "Miss Gu, wait for me."


    The excited voice did not match the expression on his face.


    Miyuning soon saw a bloodstain not far away.


    This is where the young men used to be.


    Except for the blood on the ground, there was no body.


    She''s not curious where the body went.


    This is hell. All creatures eat people.


    Turning her head, she kicked open a room.


    It was loud.


    At the moment when the door was kicked open, a dark shadow flashed by and disappeared.


    Because of Fu Mingsheng behind her, she deliberately made such a big move.


    The purpose is to let the creatures in it escape quickly.


    The ghost king himself gave the order. She didn''t believe that these creatures would dare to fight unless she had enough to live in this hell and wait for her soul to die.


    Stepping into the room, MI Youning decides to wait.


    The caretakers are in the small border outside the room, and the people in the dark are also in the room not far away.


    She was waiting for them to do it, waiting for the ghost King''s next move.


    Fu Mingsheng stepped carefully into the room and closed the door behind him.


    "Miss Gu, are we hiding here for the time being?"


    He followed miyuning and looked at the dress of the room together.


    Antique, very charming.


    Miyuning did not answer him and stood at the table in the room.


    There were several stools beside the table, and the only bed was strewn with colorful cloth.


    Not far from the dresser there is also the existence of rouge powder.


    This is a room for female... Creatures.


    Miyuning stopped at his desk and instead of moving on, sat on the nearest stool.

 Chapter 1453

    Then she looked straight into the bronze mirror.


    There was a fuzzy face in the mirror.


    Then Fu Mingsheng blocked her sight.


    Each other a fart - share sitting opposite her, "Miss Gu, what to do next?"


    Miyuning turned his eyes in the dark.


    The painting style of Fu Mingsheng has obviously changed.


    Before that, he was a gentle, thin and cool man.


    Now it seems that he is a fool who doesn''t know the world. After telling her, he has no brain.


    I can''t say that either. It''s like the other party is... In love.


    "I''m tired and want to have a rest. If Dr. Fu leaves, please don''t forget to close the door."


    Miyuning lay down on the table and closed his eyes.


    Fu Mingsheng looked at her like a fool. Then he whispered, "no, I won''t leave..."


    These words naturally spread to mi you Ning''s ears.


    Then miyuning''s body fell into relaxation.


    Her soul has left her body and gone to the space of the soul.


    At the moment of mi you Ning''s absence, Fu Ming Sheng immediately stood up.


    He came up to her and looked at her, his eyes complex and gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning entered the space of the soul and went straight to the soul.


    "Little soul, you should wake up."


    The other side closed her eyes and didn''t even give her a response.


    "Little soul, I have a lot to ask you. If you don''t wake up again, I''ll strike!"


    That is to say, mi you Ning''s eyes are looking forward to the colorful glazed stone.


    "Little soul, you should wake up..."


    "If you don''t wake up, I''ll empty your warehouse."


    There is a small warehouse in the soul of caution, which contains all kinds of strange things.


    There are even some small videos that she can''t bear to see in every world.


    It''s all evil taste of abstaining from the soul. When I can''t get rid of her, I will take out those things to threaten her.


    But every time she did it.


    Because, every time, little soul can''t bear her.


    She''ll ask the other party to destroy a video.


    After all these years, she didn''t know how much black history she had.


    "Little soul, if you don''t wake up again, I''ll take you into a female soul body and make you strong.


    Then you can make a video of it, so that you can keep the black history all your life. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning said a lot, but still didn''t get any response from the soul.


    It seems that it is impossible to count on the soul.


    Miyuning sighed and stood in front of the colorful glazed stone.


    The colorful glazed stone in front of her changed a lot more than the space where she first entered the ring soul.


    The tail has been surrounded by colorful lights.


    A beautiful color, let people love.


    Suddenly, miyuning reaches out to the colorful glazed stone.


    White hands, on the colorful glazed stone.


    Powerful light, dazzling light, people can''t open their eyes.


    Miyuning felt that a strong force was pouring into his body.


    Powerful power, that is the pure power of colorful glazed stone running in.


    Miyuning was not greedy, but in a moment she withdrew her hand.


    By the force of the bullet, the body can not help but back a few steps.


    Standing in the opposite position of the ring soul, she put out a hand to her closed eyes.


    One hand to small soul son stretch out, the hand is like a gun.


    "Bang..." she said, bang, as if she really shot.


    Then he took up his hand and blew at his index and middle fingers.


    This action is clearly after shooting, blowing hand gun smoke.


    "Little soul, if you don''t wake up, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 1454

    Miyuning didn''t spend too much time in the soul space.


    Put "cruel words" to the little soul and left the space.


    When she returned to her body, the nose was full of blood.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, quickly opened his eyes, on the is a knife.


    Blood dripping knife, blood drops on the ground.


    "Xiaoying, don''t blame mom, don''t blame mom..."


    Hearing the familiar voice, mi you Ning opened her eyes wide.


    Looking up is the biological mother of this body.


    This elegant woman''s face is well maintained.


    Although her face is a little dirty and her hair is a little messy, it''s hard to hide her noble spirit and Yonghua.


    "Mom..." mi you Ning called the woman in front of her in a low voice.


    Gu mother heard her call, her eyes slightly lost consciousness.


    However, she turned around and looked at her son and husband, who were tied in the corner, and she showed a little smile.


    When he turned his head and looked at Xiang mi you Ning, he said, "don''t blame me."


    Mi you Ning thought that when the other party finished speaking, she would rush at her opponent, but she didn''t think that Gu''s mother would turn to one side.


    Following her figure, I found a man and a woman tied to one side.


    Next to the man and woman, there was a man''s body.


    What happened and why it happened.


    She''s in the soul space, and she doesn''t feel anything.


    Miyuning''s mind was in a daze.


    But she looks at Gu''s father and Gu Yicheng.


    The two were also bound and their mouths were blocked.


    Gu Yicheng sees mi you Ning looking at her and shakes his head madly at her.


    The look in his eyes was even more frightened.


    Miyuning even saw the wetness of the man''s eyes.


    If he can say a word, MI Yuning guesses that the first sentence is to run, Xiaoying, run.


    Even if the man found something, he still loved his sister.


    Look after father again, the other side''s eyes a dead silence, look at her eyes show a sigh.


    "Ah..."


    Nearby, there was a sad cry.


    Mi you Ning didn''t have time to see how he was bound. He quickly turned to the right.


    I saw Gu''s mother stabbing the knife into the man''s body.


    This time, let the other side''s mouth be blocked cloth fall down.


    "Ah ah..."


    After the last two screams, the man dropped his head.


    Miyuning is shocked that Shanggu''s mother stabbed her knife to death.


    Mother Gu


    She was so relaxed that she didn''t explore each other.


    At this time, the other side''s action, killing expression, is not a weak woman at all.


    Quickly open the permissions, and the information of Gu''s mother appears quickly.


    This woman is actually from the military background.


    The reason why Gu''s family has its present status is also due to Gu''s mother''s family.


    Gu''s mother grew up in the military district compound when she was a child, and spent several years in the army when she was an adult.


    Such a woman, how can it be simple.


    How careless the original owner was, he didn''t even know his mother.


    Gu Ying met her grandfather when she was sick, but it was all when she was a child.


    The original owner never left Z City in his life.


    Temperament is indecisive and melancholy.


    So she cares very little.


    Gu mother is the original owner''s biological mother, the other side''s appearance is too deceptive.


    This is what makes mi Youning most careless.


    After the man died, Gu''s mother went to the girl who was tied.


    Her mouth was blocked, and the girl''s eyes were staring at Gu''s mother in horror.

 Chapter 1455

    Her eyes were full of help seeking, sorrow and fear.


    Once again, miyuning watched Gu''s mother kill the girl.


    The girl didn''t make a sound. She was killed with a knife.


    Gu mother''s method is neat, let people go without pain.


    But that''s the scariest part.


    Gu''s mother draws a knife and turns her head to look at mi you Ning.


    Her face was sprayed with a lot of blood.


    Miyuning opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he couldn''t speak.


    With her tongue, she pushed the cloth out of her mouth.


    In the meantime, look around quickly.


    Three people died and Fu Mingsheng''s body was not seen.


    In other words, there are probably only five survivors left.


    Mother Gu has come to her.


    Instead of starting, she dropped her knife and sat beside mi Youning.


    "Xiaoying, you were very good and obedient when you were a child. Your mother likes you best because you can live a princess life that your mother has never lived.


    But, suddenly one day... Found your disease, my mother at that time good heartache, heartache of want to replace you.


    Mom loves you. I really love you, but our family can only live one... "


    Miyuning has understood.


    Gu''s mother chose Gu Yicheng.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Yicheng, tears streaming from each other''s eyes.


    Looking at her and her mother Gu, her eyes are more sad and full of remorse.


    "Xiaoying, my mother loves you. Don''t worry. My mother will be with you soon."


    Mother Gu said a lot. She stood up slowly, not daring to look at mi you Ning.


    She stood up trembling and picked up the knife on the ground.


    "Wait for mom, mom will go to atone soon..."


    Gu''s mother dropped her eyes and went to MI Youning''s side. She raised the knife with blood in her hand.


    Her hands trembled and could not go down.


    Gu''s father''s eyes were moist, and he looked at his wife full of pain.


    Gu Yicheng''s eyes are so red that people can''t see black and white, and he stares at her.


    There are no tears in each other''s eyes, but it is more painful than crying.


    Miyuning''s strength has gathered. She doesn''t want to hurt this woman.


    The other Party chose who, her heart and not too big waves.


    But you can''t just be killed.


    Gu''s mother suddenly clenched her teeth and forced her knife down to MI Youning.


    "Bang..."


    The door was smashed open.


    Gu''s mother''s hand trembled, and mi you Ning''s action of preparing to attack was withdrawn.


    Fu Mingsheng rushed in.


    Gu''s mother''s eyes were flustered when she saw him.


    When she had stopped, the knife came at miyuning quickly.


    "No!"


    It''s special! This is a dramatic scene.


    Miyuning''s head was screaming with a headache.


    Why can Gu''s mother bind everyone by herself, and Fu Mingsheng''s repeated crises.


    Something''s wrong. Something''s very wrong.


    Mi you Ning, who was ready to fight, just let go of his strength.


    She wanted to see what would happen.


    All this has something to do with the ghost king. It is likely that the other side arranged it.


    Of course, if Fu Mingsheng didn''t do it in time, her strength would naturally bounce away.


    However, at that time, Gu''s mother will be hurt a lot, but she will not die.


    "Well..."


    Fu Mingsheng stood in front of her and took care of her mother.


    Well, the drama happened.


    Gu''s mother didn''t expect to hurt Fu Mingsheng. She took out the knife and threw it aside.


    Her steps kept retreating, turning and running towards her husband and son.

 Chapter 1456

    Miyuning quickly untied the rope on his hands and spit out the cloth that blocked his mouth.


    Is Fu Mingsheng the cannon fodder arranged by the ghost king?


    Inexplicably appeared in the city of hell, repeatedly for her block knife.


    "Dr. Fu, why are you suffering?" Miyuning sat up with Fu Mingsheng.


    The knife was not fatal, but it was bleeding.


    "Gu Ying, I like you. I can die for you!" Regardless of his injuries, Fu Mingsheng stubbornly opens his mouth to MI Youning.


    Look at his wound, the bleeding wound, and the feelings and tenderness of his eyes.


    Miyuning still doesn''t feel much.


    It''s not that the man in front of him is not handsome, it''s not that he is not good.


    It''s not his emotional fake.


    It''s not that he''s not gentle.


    It''s just that miyuning has no feelings for such a Fu Mingsheng.


    The other party... Seems too perfect, perfect people feel disobedient.


    All the appearances that this man shows people are what he shows them.


    As for the invisible part, it may be true.


    However, all this is just mi you Ning''s guess.


    After all, she saw with her own eyes this man''s life, both plain and great.


    Put all your energy into medicine.


    To the gentleness of the man''s eyes, mi you Ning gave the previous answer again.


    "Dr. Fu, I can''t give you what you want."


    This made Fu Mingsheng''s eyes completely dim.


    Just then, a sound came not far away.


    Gu Yicheng''s bound body is writhing wildly. He is crawling towards Gu''s father and mother.


    I don''t know when mother Gu will pick up the knife again.


    Gu''s mother holds Gu''s father and the knife penetrates their bodies.


    Gu''s father, who had been blocked before, had nothing on his mouth.


    You can clearly see a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Father Gu is willing.


    The bright red blood flows all over the place, and the rapid flow of blood stings Gu Yicheng''s eyes.


    He twisted his body crazily and crawled towards his parents.


    His tall body was crawling on the ground, which made him look very embarrassed.


    Mi you Ning slowly leans Fu Ming Sheng''s body against the wall. She stands up and walks to Gu Yi Cheng.


    She went to Gu Yicheng, took the other side''s step away, and quickly untied the rope on him.


    "Ma! Dad


    Gu Yicheng staggers to his father and mother.


    In this short distance, he almost fell down again and again.


    Miyuning heard the endless pain in his sad voice.


    Gu''s mother and father died in the end.


    They are willing to die, for the sake of their children.


    To be exact, it''s for Gu Yicheng.


    Although Gu''s father was against it, he would not have been tied up by Gu''s mother.


    But mi you Ning knows that this man also wants Gu Yicheng to survive.


    "Dad! Mother Gu Yicheng knelt down in front of them and choked.


    "Tut tut... There are still three survivors. The time has not passed. It seems that everyone is very enthusiastic."


    The voice of the ghost King sounded again in the void.


    Mi you Ning holds Yue Hun in both hands and stands on the wall.


    For the voice of the ghost king, she was much less resistant than before.


    Looking at Gu Yicheng and Fu Mingsheng in the room, MI Youning raises his lips.


    What will these two do with her.


    Suddenly, Gu Yicheng stood up.


    He looked around the room, trying to find out who was talking in the dark.


    "You change your state!"


    "Hiss..." sneers at him.

 Chapter 1457

    Mi you Ning didn''t know why, but when he heard the ghost King''s laugh, he felt proud.


    "The countdown is 13 hours. There will only be one survivor in the end. The last survivor can return to the original world and live a normal life."


    Gu Yicheng was indifferent in his eyes.


    Looking at Fu Mingsheng again, his face was pale and his body had been stained with blood.


    He was sitting in a pool of blood, soaked in blood.


    "You change your state! I won''t let you go as a ghost! I will kill you


    Gu Yicheng''s angry voice rang out.


    "I''ll kill you! Kill you... "


    Seeing the constant flow of blood from Gu''s father and mother, Gu Yicheng kept repeating this.


    Three people are in three corners of the room.


    They don''t interfere with each other.


    Such a distance, so that they quickly alienate from each other.


    Fu Mingsheng naturally noticed it.


    He moved his body and crawled towards miyuning.


    "Gu Ying..."


    Every time the other party moves, a lot of blood will flow out of the ground.


    How much blood can a person have in his body.


    According to Fu Mingsheng''s way of bleeding, the other side will soon bleed and die.


    "Gu Ying, I won''t hurt you. Let me see you again. I''m willing to die for you..."


    "I like you, Gu Ying... I like you..."


    A true confession, with each other''s blood, although in the face of such a dangerous situation, ordinary women have already shaken.


    But mi you Ning didn''t touch his heart.


    Gu Yicheng was looking at his parents, but when he heard Fu Mingsheng''s words, he quickly turned around.


    He saw that Fu Mingsheng had only half his life left.


    At the same time also saw the sister face expressionless, no fluctuation of the face.


    Gu Yicheng stands in front of mi you Ning.


    At this moment, Gu Yicheng''s expression is gloomy and crazy.


    "Since you say you like my sister, then you go to die. Your death is the greatest accomplishment for her!"


    Mi you Ning, standing behind Gu Yi Cheng, frowned slightly at his heartless and trembling words.


    "Ha ha... You see, I''m just waiting to die now." Fu Mingsheng smiles bitterly.


    He was almost pale and bleeding too much.


    Gu Yicheng''s beautiful face has no emotion to explore.


    He just stood in front of mi you Ning and refused Fu Ming Sheng''s approach.


    Fu Ming Sheng was only a few steps away from mi you Ning, but he did not step forward.


    Sitting in the same place, the voice is sad but unwilling, "Gu Ying, I really like you, I can die for you, but can you love me?"


    "If my love can''t get your approval, I''ll feel like I''m living in vain all my life..."


    Mi you''d rather look down.


    Love?


    What''s that?


    Later every life fell in love with her man, that is love, but she can not give equal love.


    What she can give is only one tenth, one percent, one thousandth, even one thousandth of them.


    At this moment, the feeling Fu Mingsheng wants is not whether she can afford it or not.


    But she didn''t.


    The only micro feelings in every life are for others.


    The man who can make colorful glazed stone change and make her a little bit special.


    "Sorry..."


    All she could do for Fu Mingsheng was refuse.


    This man''s love comes too fast, too inexplicable.


    It still makes her feel disobedient.


    "Ha ha... Good! If you don''t love, you can''t love even if you exchange death.


    What is love? It''s ridiculous and pathetic... "

 Chapter 1458

    Fu Mingsheng is dead.


    The other side lost too much blood and died.


    Gu Yicheng sat on the ground when he saw the other party dead.


    He killed the man.


    The other side is still her sister''s attending doctor.


    If it wasn''t for Dr. Fu''s falling in love with his sister, the other side would not have come this far.


    Gu Yicheng softens his body and sits on the ground. Mi Youning bends down to look at him.


    "Brother, are you ok?"


    Hearing mi you Ning''s voice, Gu Yi Cheng raised his head abruptly, "who are you?"


    The light in his eyes was sharp and heavy.


    Mi you Ning showed a little bitter smile, "I am Gu Ying, and now Gu Ying is also me. Without me, there would be no her."


    While Gu Yicheng was lost in thought, miyuning reached out and lifted him up from the ground.


    "Congratulations to the remaining two survivors. Do you decide who will survive?" The voice of the ghost king suddenly rang out.


    Gu Yicheng and MI Youning have different ideas in their hearts.


    Gu Yicheng, who stands up with the help of MI Youning, quickly shakes off her hand.


    "You are not my sister, you go your way, I go my log bridge, you go!"


    The voice was gloomy and cold.


    Miyuning was like a stranger to him.


    "Do you really want to take this step?" Miyuning asked.


    Then there was a low laugh.


    What she asked was really rubbish.


    They are now in a situation that is really life and death.


    There''s only one person alive between them.


    Miyuning raised his hands, "OK, I''ll go, but you have to tell me a question."


    Gu Yicheng nodded, "you ask."


    From the beginning to the end, he looked at mi you Ning without emotion. His cold eyes were hard to see.


    "How did mom tie you all up? What''s going on in the middle of this while I''m sleeping? "


    The success of this topic changed Gu Yicheng''s face.


    "Mom, she cooperates with the one who just made a noise. The other party says that she will help her control everyone. As long as she kills you and the rest of the people, she will let me live


    My father and I were tied up out of thin air, but later we were thrown into this room. My mother is not an ordinary rich lady. She treats you


    She can''t help it. Don''t resent her. She''s driven crazy. She just wants someone to survive... "


    At the end, Gu Yicheng couldn''t go on, his voice choked.


    Miyuning nodded to show that he knew.


    After that, without saying a word, she turned and left the room.


    After going out, the air in the corridor was fresh for her.


    At least it doesn''t have a strong smell of blood.


    At least you don''t need to face Gu Yicheng''s killing intention?


    To say that Gu Yicheng would kill her, MI Youning shook his head.


    They didn''t kill her.


    "Ma''am, the game is almost over."


    Walking in the corridor, the familiar beating sound came from the front.


    The ghost King''s voice was full of schadenfreude.


    Miyuning looked up at the sound source not far away.


    The ghost king was leaning against the door on the left.


    The other side holds the moon Hun in both hands, with a red flame like the blood lotus in hell.


    The white hair was very dazzling.


    Miyuning walked on and stood beside the ghost king.


    Instead of speaking, she leaned against the wall with a rather dull expression.


    "You don''t look happy, ma''am?"


    The ghost king leaned on her shoulder and asked with unknown meaning.


    The warmth in my ear made mi you Ning tremble.


    This man is hot and cold, just like the weather, changing anytime and anywhere.

 Chapter 1459

    Although miyuning was a little uncomfortable, he did not avoid it.


    "You guessed the end, didn''t you?"


    Turning to stare at the ghost King''s dazzling eyes, mi you Ning wants to see the man''s heart.


    However, although those eyes are bright, they are separated from the heart by some things, which makes people unable to see through.


    The ghost king did not deny mi you Ning''s words.


    His sexual lips are printed on his white face.


    "Madam, I didn''t lose this game either. I don''t think I need to go deep into where you went in the middle of the time."


    Miyuning''s face changed greatly.


    Before she entered the soul space, she was discovered by this man.


    The ghost king showed pity for his confused eyes.


    "Baby, I don''t like your frowning, I don''t like your unhappiness."


    I don''t know whether it''s true or not, which makes mi you Ning laugh angrily.


    The man didn''t like her unhappy.


    But from the beginning to the end, she was forced to submit.


    "Don''t you think it''s a slap to say that?"


    The ghost king said with a smile: "OK," and then frowned, "madam, Gu Yicheng died."


    Miyuning turned and left as soon as his voice fell.


    She went in the same direction as she had come before.


    "Bang..."


    Push open the door, the scene of the house into the eyes.


    She saw the seven domes in the room.


    A black robe, a gilded mask, the other side is obviously thinner than Gu Yicheng''s body, but he holds the tall Gu Yicheng in his arms.


    The seven domes drooped their eyes and looked at Gu Yicheng in their arms.


    "Tick... Tick..."


    The sound of the water is very dense.


    Miyuning saw the red blood dripping from Gu Yicheng.


    The ghost king stood behind her, looking coldly at the seven domes.


    "Qiqiong, you really care about this man."


    Seven dome embraces Gu Yicheng and kneels on the ground in a panic.


    His tone was imploring and heartache, "master, please let me take him away."


    As if for the first time I saw seven domes, the ghost king could not help raising his eyebrows.


    "Oh? Do you really care so much about this man? "


    Qiqiong''s face covered by mask only showed his eyes and quickly raised his face to the ghost king.


    The look in those eyes seemed to have no emotion, but the ghost king knew that was his answer.


    "Seven domes, when you were happy with human beings, did you ever think that you had a heart?"


    Miyuning obviously saw that qiqiong heard the ghost King''s words and held Gu Yicheng''s body harder.


    "Master, I want to take him away."


    Do not refute, but still pray for the original grace.


    The ghost King rather disliked waving, "OK, look at your unpromising appearance, go away!"


    Qiqiong got up quickly, holding Gu Yicheng''s body, and was about to disappear in the room in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Ah... Wait!"


    Her voice was about to disappear.


    So even if only one tail is left, seven domes will obey.


    What''s more, it''s the order of the ghost queen.


    The figure that disappeared before the seven domes appeared again.


    With Gu Yicheng in his arms, he looks warily at Mi Youning.


    "I don''t know what else to say after the ghost?"


    How could miyuning not see the vigilance in his eyes.


    However, she is not at ease with the seven domes. Who knows if the other party will completely disappear with Gu Yicheng.


    In addition, from the time she saw qiqiong, she felt that she was familiar with each other.


    That inexplicable sense of familiarity, intimacy.


    "You... Take off the mask."


    Originally wanted to ask him to take Gu Yicheng where to go, finally became this with some command voice.


    Seven dome smell speech, suddenly look at the ghost King behind her.

 Chapter 1460

    The ghost king looked at mi you Ning with great interest.


    "Madam, the mask of the seven domes can only be seen by the beloved."


    Although his words were exported with a smile.


    But mi you Ning clearly felt some danger.


    Her eyes were on qiqiong again.


    Look the other person up and down.


    It''s seven domes sweating and softening.


    And the sight that ghost King stares at seven domes is more and more dangerous.


    That pair of peach blossom eyes seem to be thinking about how to make the seven domes that attract the lady disappear quickly.


    The so-called disappearance is not to obliterate, but to let the people in the way leave quickly.


    Seven domes follow in ghost King''s side for many years, naturally know his temper disposition.


    He was on one knee again.


    "After the ghost, I will never hurt Gu Yicheng. Now I will take him to the human world."


    Suddenly, miyuning''s eyes were very strange.


    There was a sudden realization in my eyes, and then a little puzzled.


    However, the other party''s words still attracted her attention.


    "Then you go. I hope we can meet again." The last part of the sentence is meaningful.


    When the ghost King''s anger came, seven domes holding Gu Yicheng disappeared.


    In this room, there are still the "corpses" of Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Fu Mingsheng, as well as three strangers.


    The room was full of blood.


    Miyuning stepped back and stood outside, staring at the ghost King beside him.


    "Next, we drew at the beginning. I used a small method, but it''s undeniable that you also intervened in the game."


    The ghost King smiles and acts. He nods to his handsome face.


    "Give me a kiss, madam."


    The half of his fuzzy face he was referring to was exactly the one mi Youning had not touched before the game.


    For this trick, mi you Ning didn''t know how to describe the man in front of him. "You won''t tell me that you can see your face with a kiss, will you?"


    "It''s smart. Do you want it?" Ghost king a pair of peach eyes, by gentle smile spread.


    Miyuning quickly kisses the place he points to.


    In order to prevent being attacked again, she gave her a kiss and immediately withdrew.


    This time, the ghost king didn''t stop her.


    But soon the other side''s amazing face showed.


    Beautiful face, evil spirit and arrogance, sexy radian in the corner of mouth, deep eyebrows and eyes, seem to despise everything in the world.


    Each other''s unique peach blossom eyes are full of evil and wanton light.


    Looking at her eyes, is full of strong interest.


    "Madame, are you satisfied with what you see?"


    I don''t know when, the ghost King reached out to stir up mi you Ning''s chin.


    In speaking, there is a kind of tenderness and concentration in the eyes of the ghost king.


    His voice is even lower, enchanting and pleasant, as if with a green desire after the lazy, even the breath is full of hook people.


    The ghost king is really an evil man.


    Every move is to bring their own green medicine, at any time with the moment exudes this breath.


    Presumably if the other party can hook people, there are really few women can hold.


    Miyuning lowered his eyes and hid the wonder in them.


    Even though the man was so amazing, mi you Ning recognized him at a glance.


    This is Fu Mingsheng.


    It''s Fu Mingsheng who took off his eyes.


    His momentum can be changed and Fu Mingsheng becomes ordinary.


    The other side''s beautiful face didn''t change at all. It was just the eyes that made the finishing point.

 Chapter 1461

    There are two people who don''t wear glasses and wear glasses.


    All the amazement of this man is blocked by a pair of glasses.


    So amazing, gorgeous, evil wanton peach blossom eyes, if not covered by glasses, do not know how many people to harm.


    Miyuning couldn''t help looking at Fu Mingsheng in the room.


    As she turned her head, her chin broke away from the ghost king.


    The ghost king followed her eyes.


    "Madame, what do you say love is? Why do people love you and die for you without your love? "


    His tone was self mocking, and he had already stepped over miyuning into the room.


    Miyuning watched the ghost King step into the room full of blood.


    The other party''s red clothes mop the floor. When they are about to touch the blood, the wooden floor becomes clean quickly.


    The blood on the ground disappeared out of thin air, and the room seemed only to meet the man.


    Miyuning looked at the ghost King''s back and saw that he had soft white hair.


    White hair randomly spread behind, adding a sense of evil and lazy.


    Tall and straight figure but also show, a touch of dignity and natural pressing noble.


    The ghost King stands beside Fu Mingsheng, and the three strange bodies in the room have disappeared.


    Only the bodies of Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Fu Mingsheng were left in the room.


    The ghost King stared at Fu Mingsheng''s body and said with a smile, "madam, love is unrealistic and false. You and I never need this thing."


    After that, he waved to Fu Mingsheng''s body.


    See that corpse slowly change a wisp of white light, slowly pour into the body of ghost king.


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning laughed in a low voice.


    "I should have thought of that."


    She said that Fu Mingsheng''s love was inexplicable.


    If you like it, how can it be that there is no trace in one year.


    The ghost King smiles at mi you Ning, "honey, naturally you are smart. I saw all your doubts about me before."


    Indeed, mi you Ning was very suspicious of Fu Ming Sheng before.


    The other party''s sudden new, as well as repeatedly help each other.


    Originally, she had dispelled each other''s suspicion.


    But later, something went wrong.


    She thought of many possibilities.


    But it never occurred to me that Fu Mingsheng was the king of ghosts.


    For more than a year, he has been taken care of by the Lord of hell.


    Miyuning looked up at his head and sighed silently at the top beam.


    It''s not bad for the original owner to die.


    There must be few people who can be personally served by the ghost king.


    The ghost King''s steps turned and came to the bodies of Gu''s father and mother.


    Miyuning also stepped into the room.


    She stood beside the ghost king and looked at Gu''s father and mother sitting on the ground.


    At this time, the knife on the two people''s bodies was gone, the wound was gone, and there was no blood, and the blood that had flowed out before also disappeared.


    The ghost king suddenly turned his head, "madam, we each step back. I will send them away and erase everything before."


    Mi you Ning picks an eyebrow, she begins to guess the following words.


    Even feel that the other party put forward the request of what, for her absolutely not good.


    Sure enough, the ghost King''s words left mi you Ning helpless.


    "But before that, my wife will accompany me every day, and the choice is in her hands. If both sides are not satisfied, I don''t mind making a decision for my wife and using tough means to achieve a more favorable result for me."


    This is clearly a threat.


    I''m angry, but I have to keep smiling.

 Chapter 1462

    The smile on mi you Ning''s face remained unchanged, and he nodded very happily.


    "OK, no problem. I''ll make sure that there''s no accident between them."


    The ghost King squinted and agreed happily.


    The other side''s handsome and evil face is really satisfied.


    Even looking at miyuning''s eyes was like looking at a delicious cake, and he wanted to swallow it on the spot.


    "Honey, I can''t wait."


    Miyuning''s face is smiling, and his heart is full of MMP!


    "Time doesn''t wait. You''d better hurry up."


    ¡­¡­


    Open your eyes again, mi you Ning to the familiar dress up space around.


    This is the original owner''s room.


    The street lamp outside the landing window shines in.


    Glancing at the bedside table clock, it''s already seven o''clock.


    This time is not right. She found out that Gu''s father and mother had a car accident and Gu Yicheng was injured before six o''clock.


    The time is not right now, but the date is right.


    Mi you Ning wants to lift the quilt and get out of bed to see if everything has changed.


    But I find I can''t move.


    I''m tired and I don''t have any strength.


    Her heart seems to be almost gone.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked.


    "Miss, sir and wife are back. Are you awake?"


    Outside the door was the servant of the house.


    After hearing what the other party said, MI Youning already knew the result.


    The ghost king really changed everything.


    Gu''s father and mother didn''t have an accident, so Gu Yicheng must be safe.


    It''s just that she


    Miyuning twisted his eyebrows, puffed up his cheeks, and looked a little angry.


    Don''t think about it. It must be the ghost king who is responsible for her current situation.


    "Xiaoying, are you awake?"


    Mother Gu''s voice rang out at the door.


    "Madam, the young lady didn''t make a sound. After she came back at noon, she was in the room all the time and didn''t come out."


    It''s the servant''s voice.


    Miyuning wanted to speak, but she had no strength.


    Even face the state of fainting at any time.


    "What are you waiting for! Go and get the spare key Mother Gu''s anxious voice came.


    "What''s the matter? What about Xiaoying? " Father Gu''s slow voice came.


    Gu''s mother and servant''s anxious voice rang out, and then came the flustered footsteps.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After that, miyuning did not hear the sound.


    Her body couldn''t resist and she passed out successfully.


    When I woke up again, a light smell of disinfectant poured into my nose.


    Open your eyes into the familiar white dress.


    This is the place where the original owner Gu Ying stayed for a year, the hospital.


    "Wake up, Xiao Ying wake up!" There was an excited voice.


    Mi you Ning turns his head and sees Gu Yi Cheng''s face.


    The other party is wearing a messy suit and a loose tie.


    When Gu Yicheng saw mi you Ning looking at him, he had a feeling of survival in his eyes.


    "Brother..." mi you Ning called him softly.


    Gu Yicheng immediately stepped forward and took her hand.


    "You are awake."


    Just then, sitting on the sofa not far away, Gu''s father and mother came forward.


    Both of them have some worries and anxieties in their eyes.


    "Mom and dad."


    "Ah... Just wake up. Your fainting will scare your mother out of her life." Gu''s face was a little tired.


    At this moment, miyuning still felt powerless.


    But before she forgot the power of the soul, at this time a little induction, found the power back.

 Chapter 1463

    She turned her head and gave Gu''s father and mother a weak smile, "it''s OK, don''t worry."


    Gu''s mother glared at her with disapproval.


    "Are you greedy for cold? Dr. Gangfu said that you have a cold and some low fever. You need to be hospitalized for observation for a few days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    God knows, when Gu''s mother said the three words of doctor Fu, mi you Ning was all wrong.


    Gu Yicheng took the key on the bed, and the bed rose slowly.


    When it''s in the right place, it stops.


    "Xiaoying, are you hungry? If you don''t have dinner, whether you want something to eat or not, it''s all made by the family. "


    Because of low immunity, Gu Ying''s food has always been made from home.


    Occasionally, I eat outside a few times, which is a reliable place to know the root and the bottom.


    Miyuning did have some empty stomach. He nodded to Gu Yicheng.


    The other party did not go to serve dinner at the first time, but turned to look at Gu''s father and mother.


    "Mom and Dad, you''ve been flying all day. Go back and have a rest early. I''ll stay here tonight."


    "No, I''m here. I''m not at ease with Xiaoying." Mother Gu insisted on staying.


    Although Gu dad didn''t speak, the worry in his eyes was very clear.


    Gu Yicheng laughed, "it''s not the first time that she''s hospitalized. She''ll have a bad rest when you''re here, and she''ll worry about your discomfort here. Why don''t I stay here? You can come back for me if you have nothing to do in the daytime tomorrow."


    Gu agreed with his son and stopped his wife''s shoulder behind him.


    "That''s it. If you need anything, you must call home."


    "Well, I see."


    Gu''s mother is not willing to look at mi you Ning, "Xiao Ying''s mother will come to see you tomorrow. If you have anything to eat, call in advance. I''ll let my family prepare to bring it to you tomorrow."


    Miyuning nodded, "it''s all right, just like before."


    As she spoke, the power of her soul had begun to repair her body.


    "Xiaoying, mom and dad go home first, and let your brother accompany you tonight."


    "Well, I see. Dad, be careful on your way."


    When Gu''s father and mother left.


    Gu Yicheng personally sent people away.


    Miyuning repaired his body and breathed a sigh of relief.


    If she''s really stuck in bed, she''ll be useless.


    Just relieved, the ward was pushed away.


    Mi you Ning is moving his neck, thinking that Gu Yicheng is coming back.


    She said in a voice, "brother, I''m hungry and want to eat."


    The sound of walking into the ward stopped, then increased a little.


    The sound did not come to the side of the bed, but to the side.


    The direction is exactly where Gu''s father and mother sat before.


    Miyuning stops and looks around.


    A man with a gentle smile on the last one.


    On the bridge of man''s nose, he wears clothes and gold rimmed glasses, which looks gentle and elegant.


    No one knows how elegant this man is when he takes off his glasses.


    "Oh! This is Dr. Fu Da! "


    In the face of this man, miyuning immediately launched a mockery mode.


    Villain! She was taken to the hospital again.


    Because this hospital is the closest place to hell.


    Fu Mingsheng took the lunch box in his hand and walked slowly to her.


    "Miss Gu''s health is not good. Naturally she will be hospitalized. It''s good for her condition to be less angry in the future."


    Ah, Pooh!


    If you are not here, you will be angry.


    Seeing the other side coming, MI Youning turned her lips.


    "Come on! Put away your hypocrisy, it''s not that I haven''t seen your face. "


    The present gentleness is all false!


    Fake is fake, everything is fake!

 Chapter 1464

    The man in front of me is also fake!


    Miyuning is sulking in her stomach.


    But I don''t know how interesting she looks in Fu Mingsheng''s eyes.


    "Honey, be good. It''s time for you to eat."


    The other party has put all the food in the lunch box.


    After glancing at the food on the bed table, especially the bowl of rich soup, MI Youning''s mouth watered.


    After all, it''s still human. It''s hard not to eat.


    At the moment, miyuning was not polite, so he took up the bowl and began to eat.


    Fu Mingsheng did not leave. He sat down by the bed and watched Mi Yining eat.


    The happy smile from the corner of the mouth, how to look with a bit of doting.


    Miyuning gave him a white eye when he saw it.


    It''s not like spoiling. It''s like seeing something you like.


    This kind of look, she saw many, already knew what meaning.


    Miyuning had just had a few meals when the door of the ward was pushed open again.


    This time, it''s Gu Yicheng.


    Seeing everything in the ward, Gu Yicheng showed his vigilance in his eyes.


    It''s always a bit of a delusion to be alone at night.


    Gu Yicheng lost his mind for a moment, and soon walked into the ward, the door was deliberately not closed.


    "Dr. Fu is not off work yet." His tone was polite and distant.


    Fu Mingsheng sat by the bed and said with a smile, "Miss Gu''s body needs further observation tonight. I''m afraid she will have to work late."


    In a word, swallow Gu Yicheng''s next words.


    Gu Yicheng went to the bedside and looked down at his watch.


    "It''s getting late. Should Dr. Fu go to other wards? You''re big, busy and busy."


    A straightforward eviction order.


    Mi you Ning wants to cover his eyes and pretends not to know Gu Yicheng.


    This moving attitude and behavior was the least implicit she had ever seen.


    If ordinary people heard this, they would have been embarrassed to leave.


    But what Gu Yicheng met was Fu Mingsheng, who was as thick skinned as a wall.


    Fu Mingsheng frowned and looked very solemn. "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry. I can''t leave for the moment."


    Gu Yicheng''s face changed immediately. He changed his face very quickly.


    "Fu Mingsheng, what do you mean?"


    This is even the name and surname are called on.


    Miyuning took a bite of the dish and took the soup.


    As she ate, she watched the "battle" between the two men.


    Fu Mingsheng''s expression is very innocent, "Mr. Gu, do you have any misunderstanding about me?"


    He stood up and arranged his white coat.


    Miyuning could hear Gu Yicheng''s teeth rubbing.


    "Fu! Don''t think I don''t know what you think of my sister! I tell you it''s impossible! I won''t agree! "


    "Fu Mingsheng raised his eyebrows.


    "Mi you Ning opened his eyes wide.


    The ward was very quiet for a moment.


    Quiet only heard Gu Yicheng angry voice.


    Miyuning was the first to respond, "brother! What are you talking about? "


    When she heard Gu Yicheng''s words, she felt bad.


    In principle, Gu Yicheng would never know what Fu Mingsheng thought of her.


    The so-called idea is just a single player game of the ghost king in the game of hell city.


    Before that, no matter in the hospital or in the usual exchange and return visit, the man had no idea about her.


    But Gu Yicheng said it in a very positive tone.


    Mi you Ning didn''t believe that Fu Mingsheng was aware of such a big loophole.

 Chapter 1465

    Fu Mingsheng heard mi you Ning''s anxious tone and looked at her with a smile.


    Then he took a few steps towards Gu Yicheng.


    "Mr. Gu, I don''t seem to have any idea about Miss Gu. I don''t know where you come from?"


    As soon as Gu Yicheng was about to communicate with his sister, he heard the man''s question with a smile in front of him.


    All of a sudden, the hair on his back was about to rise.


    Yes, he has memories.


    It was in that world that he knew that Fu Mingsheng actually liked his sister.


    But in reality.


    Will everything be different?


    Is everything before that just like a dream.


    Father, mother and little sister are all here.


    Even Dr. Fu was there.


    They''re all like nothing happened.


    Is it normal for him to be alone.


    Mi you Ning sees Gu Yi Cheng''s frown, and she stares at Fu Ming Sheng.


    The latter felt his nose uneasily, "Mr. Gu may be too tired. Recently, we should pay attention to rest. Your face is not very good."


    With that, he crossed each other''s body and left the ward.


    There''s no way. If he doesn''t leave, his wife will show him.


    Small fists are waving up, really... Lovely.


    Fu Mingsheng stops at the door and kisses mi Youning, who is in bed.


    He opened his mouth and let out a few words.


    Then the other party left without nostalgia.


    Mi you Ning, who stayed in the hospital bed with his eyes wide open, and Gu Yi Cheng, who was a little lost in the distance.


    Miyuning understood Fu Mingsheng''s lips before he left.


    "See you in the evening, baby."


    This guy never let her go.


    Miyuning glances at Gu Yicheng and resents Fu Mingsheng even more.


    This man is a real troublemaker.


    She sorted out the expression on her face and called to Gu Yicheng: "brother, brother..."


    Gu Yicheng raised his head, and his eyes were dazed.


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    Gu Yicheng went to the hospital bed and looked at his sister carefully.


    Miyuning shook his head with a smile and a look of sadness.


    "Nothing. I just see that your expression is not right. Is it my disease..."


    Gu Yicheng was relieved by his eagerness to talk and his curiosity and fear.


    Or his sister in memory.


    He may be really tired, leading to his brain is not clear.


    My parents and sister are here.


    He just cherishes every day he gets along with.


    Gu Yicheng reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair. "It''s OK. Don''t think about it. You just love to think about it."


    "No, you look too serious. I thought you were in bad health again."


    Miyuning retorted in a somewhat coquettish tone.


    Gu Yicheng''s eyes showed a look of love.


    "Bad girl, always can find an excuse for herself."


    Mi you Ning''s head is crooked, like what you can do with me.


    After glancing at the dinner on the table, Gu Yicheng takes his hand off mi Youning''s head.


    He picked up one side of the chopsticks, personally to her clip vegetables, "eat a little more, you love to eat grilled eggplant."


    Mi you rather did not doubt him, and put the eggplant in the bowl into his mouth with a smile on his face.


    Just then, Gu Yicheng''s face changed greatly.


    Tonight''s dinner is probably cooked by an unfamiliar servant.


    Otherwise, there would never be eggplant.


    This is my sister''s least favorite food, even very annoying.


    When he saw it, he just had a little bit of mischief in mind.


    He plays with his sister in such a small prank.


    Each time can tease the other blow nose stare.

 Chapter 1466

    Miyuning also found out for the first time that Gu Yicheng was in the wrong mood.


    She looked down at the eggplant in the bowl and found the problem.


    Sometimes she can''t know everything about the life habits of the original owner.


    However, the people closest to each other can notice.


    Miyuning put the chopsticks down and leaned on the soft pillow of the hospital bed.


    Gu Yicheng looks at mi you Ning. There is sadness and complexity in his eyes. There are also some emotions that mi you Ning can''t understand.


    The atmosphere of the ward is in a state of solidification.


    Miyuning didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that mother Gu cares most about the original owner, and then father Gu.


    In fact, it''s Gu Yicheng, the elder brother, who cares and loves the original owner most.


    The other party can always find some differences between her and the original owner, and observe them carefully.


    It wasn''t done in a day or two.


    The other side really loves Gu Ying.


    The solidification of space was finally broken by Gu Yicheng himself.


    He chuckled. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you eat? You need to eat more. If you lose weight, my parents will cut me off again. "


    As Gu Yicheng talks, MI Youning''s hand is held by him.


    Miyuning looks up at the handsome man in front of her.


    Each other''s handsome face, so that she can not see before all the complex emotions.


    Some are in the face of family care and love, pity.


    "Silly girl, you are my sister, always will be."


    Gu Yicheng didn''t know whether he meant it to himself or to MI Youning.


    Seeing Gu Yicheng open his arms, MI Youning slowly approaches.


    They hugged each other tightly.


    Gu Yicheng patted her on the back.


    At this time, miyuning found out the sadness in the man''s heart.


    The touch of her body made her feel each other''s emotions.


    Maybe he really knows something.


    But they didn''t ask to the end.


    Maybe he remembered what she said in hell city.


    ¡­¡­


    At nine o''clock in the evening, all the doctors in the hospital, except those on duty, left the hospital.


    But Dr. Fu on the fourth floor is still there.


    The night nurses, seeing doctor Fu''s figure, were not chatting at all.


    They all smile gently.


    "Dr. Fu hasn''t finished work yet?"


    One of the little nurses was very bold and spoke with an epilogue.


    Her eyes were fixed on Fu Mingsheng as if a wolf saw a sheep and wanted to swallow him.


    But don''t know, this where is a sheep, clear is the devil in the hell.


    Fu Mingsheng pushed his glasses and showed a gentle smile. "Today, there is a patient who needs to be observed. I will leave later."


    His voice line is very comfortable, listening to the human ear is very pleasant, people can''t help but indulge.


    Someone spoke, and the remaining nurses came forward to show concern.


    "Dr. Fu worked too hard..."


    "What kind of patient? Dr. Fu is really dedicated. This is a good man in charge..."


    For the last few nurses, Fu Mingsheng frowned a little, which was imperceptible.


    He smelled the pungent aroma of the tip of his nose and inadvertently stepped back two steps.


    "I''ll see how the patients are first, and you''ll continue... To talk."


    With that, he left with a gust of wind.


    Several little nurses thought he was shy, and they all covered their mouths and laughed.


    But I didn''t see how terrible Fu Mingsheng''s face was when he left. His nose was wrinkled, his face was disgusted, and his eyes were impatient.


    This is clearly the precursor of anger.


    Miyuning was lying in bed alone, bored and looking out of the window of the ward.


    Gu Yicheng said he would leave for a while.

 Chapter 1467

    The other party''s leaving is just to calm down and want a time for relief.


    Miyuning is not particularly concerned about this.


    Now she was thinking about the seven domes she met in the city of hell.


    This person really made her never think of it.


    "Click..."


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Miyuning turned to look at the door and faced Fu Mingsheng, who came into the room with a look of light.


    The other side closed the door and walked quickly to the hospital bed.


    Mi you Ning was puzzled and looked at him coming.


    Fu Mingsheng stood in front of the hospital bed without saying a word and bent over to hold mi Youning tightly in his arms.


    "Hello! What are you doing? My brother will be back in a moment


    Miyuning''s body did not resist, but his words were unpleasant.


    Fu Mingsheng held her harder and harder.


    He deeply smelled the unique fragrance of the people in his arms, which made his heart upset.


    In the past, in the hospital, it would not have been surrounded by women, or even hinted by patients.


    But he''s not as irritating as he is today.


    However, this irritability, in the arms of the woman, abruptly changed.


    Sure enough, his vision is good.


    After such a person to accompany, he at least does not resent, and even the bottom of his heart there is a bit of pleasure.


    "Ma''am, someone''s taking advantage of me." Fu Mingsheng''s tone was very aggrieved.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The coquettish tone caught mi you Ning off guard.


    This is her first time to face the king''s coquetry.


    She should not feel wrong, this is in coquetry, right?


    Miyuning pushes Fu Mingsheng''s body away and looks at each other''s face.


    But on a brilliant smile.


    "You''re sick!" Miyou is angry.


    It''s not a fake smile, it''s not a smiley, unfamiliar mask.


    Miyuning let out a sigh. The other party was playing with her.


    It is undeniable that the man''s improper appearance in front of her makes her relaxed.


    If you really want to be a coquettish little suckling dog, mi you Ning thinks that day will change.


    Fu Mingsheng was not angry when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    He picked up the side of the medical record book, random glance.


    "Ma''am, I''m off work. I''ll pick you up in the evening."


    He put down his medical record book and gave a notice directly.


    Miyuning naturally knows what this means.


    "I''m sick now and need a good rest."


    "Oh?" Fu Ming Sheng bent down and looked at mi you Ning.


    "There is nothing wrong with my wife''s health. If you are sick, how can other patients in this hospital be embarrassed?"


    "You don''t want to lose anything." Miyuning sighed.


    Fu Mingsheng stood up straight and looked down at her. "Honey, we''ll spend a lot of time together. You''ll know her sooner or later."


    The strange name and the nondescript claim made mi Youning''s face wrinkle.


    Before Fu Mingsheng left, he gave mi you Ning a kiss.


    The expectation in each other''s eyes made mi you Ning feel bad.


    After that, Gu Yicheng came back with the same expression as before.


    It''s like nothing can happen.


    "Xiaoying, I just met Fu Mingsheng. The guy said that you have no mental problems. After that, pay more attention to your health. Don''t catch a cold and have a fever.


    This time, it will be my negligence. You shouldn''t go home alone, you should be by your side. "


    Miyuning shakes her head. She is willing to respond to Gu Yicheng''s self deception.

 Chapter 1468

    "Brother, don''t think about it."


    Gu Yicheng poured a glass of water, went to the hospital bed and handed it to MI Youning.


    "Not next time. You must be more aggressive. My brother is going to be engaged to the Li family. I hope you can witness that you are my only sister."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning had obvious doubts in his eyes.


    be engaged?


    Li family?


    She didn''t know.


    In fact, Gu Yicheng is also determined today.


    It was the Li family who was the right person in Z City, and Li Ping''s family also died.


    Li Ping has a sister. It''s Gu Yicheng who wants to get engaged. Her name is Li Yan.


    He has taken over the company and it''s time to get married.


    A scene in his memory made him want to consider some uncertain factors.


    He is the only one in charge of his family. He wants to keep a child.


    For the sake of reassuring my parents and having a successor for myself in the future.


    Gu Yicheng explained, "it''s your classmate Li Ping''s sister. Her name is Li Yan."


    "But it''s too sudden." Miyuning looks at Gu Yicheng calmly.


    The latter has no emotion, is not particularly happy, and is not forced at all.


    "If you want to get married sooner or later, it''s a family marriage. My parents had this idea before. I haven''t responded. Now I think it''s nothing."


    Really nothing?


    Miyuning suddenly thought of qiqiong.


    She was vaguely worried about Gu Yicheng.


    On the mouth but way¡° Brother, just be happy. "


    This is not true.


    Gu Yicheng doesn''t care too much.


    In fact, with such an identity as him, there is no true love.


    Standing in his position, his other half must be related to interests.


    "Have a rest early. Brother, go to the next room and ask me if there''s anything I can do."


    Gu Yicheng touched mi Youning''s head lovingly before he left.


    Then he hung his head and printed a kiss on her forehead, "good night."


    "Good night, brother."


    Miyuning sees Gu Yicheng out of the room.


    Why Gu Yicheng wants to be like this? She has a guess in her heart.


    If the other person doesn''t erase the memory, his mood will change.


    However, as long as the other party is happy.


    It seems that he will never meet a good wife and mother.


    It''s the fate of a lonely star.


    Such a man, which woman does not seem to have a good result.


    But... Thinking of someone, mi you Ning bent her lips and laughed.


    Not necessarily.


    The lights in the ward were turned off.


    Miyuning pulled the quilt, closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The night was quiet and everything around was very safe.


    Until midnight.


    Miyuning was awakened by a cool wind.


    Miyuning suddenly opened his eyes.


    There was a strong danger.


    She scanned the watch on the wall. It was midnight.


    This world is the time for ghosts to travel at night.


    The air conditioning around is not the familiar cool air.


    Is a strange, with a strong smell of blood.


    "Boom..."


    "Click... Boom..."


    Thunder and lightning were heard outside.


    In the thunder and lightning, miyuning seemed to see a figure passing by in the ward.


    incorrect!


    Not together!


    It''s like a couple of shadows.


    Mi you surmised whether it would be the ghost King''s trick.


    The other party is greeting her in a special way.


    But soon, she dismissed the idea.


    Because the creatures in the dark have appeared.


    The strong smell of putrefaction and the pungent smell of blood poured into the nose.


    It made her stomach uncomfortable for a moment.


    Nausea, nausea, vomiting.

 Chapter 1469

    In her eyes, whether the ghost king or Fu Mingsheng, they have a habit of cleanliness.


    This kind of strange and disgusting welcome ceremony is definitely not done by that man.


    Looking at the empty shadows in the room and feeling their resentment, MI Youning narrowed her eyes.


    Then she got out of bed and went to the window.


    Outside, even in the middle of the night, there were several figures walking around.


    Streetlights hold up in the dark of the night. They are the only light of the night.


    Seeing this scene, miyuning knew that it was definitely not the work of the ghost king.


    Every time the boundary between hell city and human world is opened, human world will fall into darkness.


    This also fully shows that the figures in the room are definitely not the creatures of hell city.


    If the situation is confirmed, miyuning will have no scruples.


    In the hands of the soul power operation, watching a few figures close, her face is quiet.


    This is the ghost, the most evil existence in the dark.


    "Well! I want to die! "


    Seeing a resentful ghost rush in, mi you Ning puts the power of his soul into each other''s soul.


    Her soul power, but in the underworld, even the underworld can not resist the existence.


    "Roar..."


    The ghost attacked by the power of soul will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Before disappearing, only leave a roar in the world.


    There is no trace of it between heaven and earth.


    "Kid! There are two things to do


    Just then, in the corner of the room came a dark and evil voice.


    Miyuning looked at the voice to see who was in the dark.


    Just as she was about to turn her head, other figures in the room came quickly.


    She didn''t care to pry into the people in the dark, so she shot quickly.


    "Roar..."


    Another one complained about the ghost flying away.


    "Kid, you''re a rare soul in a thousand years. I''ll come to you again." The voice of yin and evil sounded again.


    Miyuning throws his soul power to the nearest ghost and quickly turns to the left corner.


    Only a strong black mist.


    The dark and rich black fog was in my eyes, and mi you Ning''s eyes showed shock.


    Even the ghost king didn''t have such strong resentment.


    The overwhelming resentment is also the strength of the other party.


    Such creatures are no longer ghosts.


    "Roar..."


    In miyuning, all the ghosts in the room have been solved, and the monsters in the corner have disappeared.


    What on earth is that?


    The clear sound sounded in the ward, and the room light was bright.


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes and glanced at the man standing at the door.


    He was dressed in red and had white hair.


    In the eyes of a pair of peach blossoms, it seems that there is infinite emotion hidden.


    The man leans against the door like this.


    The languidness and enchantment from his heart made mi Youning''s eyes still show a bit of surprise and brilliance.


    Every time the ghost King appeared, she had to admit that the man was really gorgeous.


    Let her have the slightest touch.


    "That''s the devil."


    The ghost King seemed to know what miyuning was thinking and took the initiative to speak.


    Ghost?


    Miyuning adapted to the light of the room and looked at the ghost King leaning against the door.


    "Fierce ghost, not only sucking resentment, cannibalism, it is the most ferocious of all ghosts."


    With that, the ghost king showed a sarcastic smile.


    "This fierce ghost has been wandering for several years. All the people in the underworld are a bunch of losers. They can''t catch it."


    He stood up and walked towards miyuning.


    The latter had been completely aroused by him, "Oh? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 1470

    The ghost king went up to mi you Ning, reached for her hair and put it in his ear to smell it.


    The fragrance of his hair made him look intoxicated and close his eyes.


    Then he suddenly opened his eyes, showing a touch of impatience.


    However, he didn''t lose his temper with the woman in front of him. Instead, he got close to the other person''s ear.


    "Ma''am, listen, someone is yelling for help."


    Miyuning frowned and listened.


    There was no sound in the quiet room.


    "The man is calling for help, somebody... Help me..."


    The ghost King whispered in miyuning''s ear.


    His voice was really painful, as if he were the one asking for help.


    Miyuning looked at each other, only to see the ghost King''s face showing banter, and his eyes were calm as usual.


    If you look carefully, you can see a touch of impatience and disdain in his eyes.


    "Fu Mingsheng, what are you playing?" She was a little impatient.


    But the ghost King expressed his regret.


    "It seems that tomorrow will be busy again, madam. Why don''t we do something meaningful on such a good day?"


    His hand had reached into miyuning''s sick clothes.


    The collision of warm hands and warm skin made mi you Ning shake his body.


    She stepped back and dodged Wen Liang''s hand. "What''s the matter with you


    The ghost King''s mouth curved with an evil smile¡° Madam, it''s just death. You have to adapt slowly. Many people die every day in hell. You have to get used to the world that your husband gives you. "


    After that, the ghost King picked up the man and went to the hospital bed.


    Mi you Ning didn''t understand why he was like this, but he also felt his impatience.


    Indeed, the ghost king was in a bad mood at this time.


    He felt the provocation at the thought of what the devil had done.


    In the past, he didn''t want to fight with the underworld. After all, he was outside the six realms, and all kinds of gods, demons, demons, people and ghosts could not suppress him.


    However, on this premise, he will not touch the other six realms.


    But now it''s different. The fierce ghost even hit him.


    That''s the way to die. I''m tired of living.


    It''s OK to kill people and seize souls, but it depends on how they come.


    Although he likes to play games, every human has a deal with hell.


    Except for the family surnamed Gu, there are no traders in the human world, and he will never touch them.


    Glancing at the woman in his arms, he broke the precepts for the first time, which also made him gain.


    At least I''ll get my wife back.


    When miyuning was picked up by the ghost king, he couldn''t care what the other side said about the dead.


    Now she can''t protect herself. She is so vaguely held up by a man who is uncertain. She''d better think about how to save herself later.


    To her surprise, however.


    The ghost king holds her in the hospital bed, takes off her shoes, lies down, hugs her and covers her quilt.


    Mi you Ning was stunned by the action.


    She was held in the arms of the ghost king, behind the ghost King''s cool slowly become hot.


    It can be seen that the man is in a better mood.


    She has long found that as long as the ghost king is in a bad mood, the temperature will change with it.


    "Ma''am, but can''t sleep?"


    Men in the ear ambiguous voice.


    The deliberately provocative tone and the movement of his hands in the thin quilt made mi you Ning breathe deeply.


    "If you were not here, I would be asleep by now."


    Her complaints made the ghost King laugh happily.


    The laughter rang out in miyuning''s ear, deep, sexual and provocative.

 Chapter 1471

    "Madam, if it wasn''t for the fierce ghost''s provocation tonight, now you and I would have been real husband and wife..."


    The ghost king said this to mi you Ning.


    Each other''s breath, intimate spray on her earlobe.


    It made her uncomfortable.


    However, the other side''s words, let her be stunned.


    That is to say, if there is no ghost tonight, this man will develop further with her?


    She bent her lips and laughed.


    This man is really... Direct.


    "So, you even let the fierce ghost run away. Why don''t you go to it to settle accounts?"


    The ghost king saw that miyuning didn''t resist, and even took out the fierce ghost to say something.


    He held the woman in his arms and once again brought them closer.


    "Madam, that fierce ghost is the most wanted one in the underworld. Why didn''t the ghost envoy take it away? It''s just a trick played by the people above.


    Now, if Wei Fu intervenes, the peace between the underworld and the city of hell will be disrupted. This is what the six realms want to see... "


    The ghost king didn''t know what was wrong today. He told mi you Ning what was in his heart.


    The woman in my arms may be extraordinary, even mysterious.


    But she is only human after all. How can she understand the six realms.


    At the end of the day, the ghost King stopped talking.


    Mi you Ning understood that someone in the six realms forced the ghost king to break the peace.


    Her brows were already wrinkled, as if something distressed had happened to her.


    I don''t know at all. She is trying to retreat for the ghost king.


    "The devil is so important? But what other status is there? "


    The ghost king raised his eyebrows and said, "naturally, it was the last king of hell. He made a mistake and was sent into the world. After his tragic death, he didn''t reincarnate and become a fierce ghost."


    "Ah..."


    "Dead..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of the ghost King''s voice, a deafening roar came from the corridor.


    The woman''s scream awakened many patients in the ward.


    Miyuning also sat up quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The ghost king also sat up, but his handsome face was very ugly, and his eyes also showed obvious killing intention.


    He quickly grabbed mi you Ning, who was ready to get out of bed.


    "Ma''am, don''t join in the fun."


    Feeling the man put his chin on her shoulder, miyuning rolled his eyes.


    What''s the man''s action and the tone of his mouth.


    She doesn''t remember having a erha.


    Stupid tone, and dependent action, even if it is pretended, but she just can''t move.


    The corridor has come to the dense sound of footsteps.


    At first she heard that someone was dead.


    Think of the words before ghost king, it''s just dead, she doesn''t want to go.


    Even if we go, it''s no use.


    The ghost king felt her meekness and kissed her face with a smile.


    "Good, ma''am."


    Good, you big head.


    When Mi Ying make complaints about her, the king of the devil turns over and presses her down.


    "Ma''am, you are so good that I can''t control you any more."


    When the ghost king looked at mi you Ning, it became dangerous.


    He can understand the feeling in his eyes even if he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Her eyes and face, there is no resistance and retreat.


    He even stretched out his finger and scratched back on the ghost King''s shoulder, which was full of tantalizing, "are you sure you want to touch me at this time? You''re not afraid of being disturbed? "

 Chapter 1472

    Ghost King''s eyes with a smile, instantly gloomy and dangerous.


    He didn''t like miyuning''s duplicity at the moment.


    Even if you know that the other party is tough, you are still upset.


    I''m not happy at all.


    So this fight of goblins didn''t stop until mi you Ning really couldn''t hold on and asked for mercy.


    Miyuning has fallen.


    She did not admit defeat from the beginning, to the final indulgence, but a zero distance deep contact, completely occupied.


    Maybe, because... It''s him.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning wakes up, her whole body gives her a clear understanding of what she did before.


    She can''t bear the discomfort of her body.


    Such a big room, but also left the taste of indulgence.


    However, the ghost king is no longer in the room.


    Miyuning felt the abnormality of her lower body. She sat up slowly.


    The discomfort is getting stronger and stronger. It''s the sense organs of the body waking up slowly.


    At this moment, mi you would rather not want to move the power of soul to repair.


    Looking down at the traces of green and purple, as well as the ambiguous impression, MI Youning''s mouth drew.


    She found that the ghost king was really careful.


    It''s just


    Mi you Ning flicked her lips.


    Well, before she provoked each other and said no, she really touched the man''s taboo.


    Any man''s taboo.


    But there''s no need to leave her without a good piece of land.


    Make complaints about this body, MI yning has been unable to Tucao.


    But at the bottom of her heart, she has remembered that careful men should not be offended.


    Otherwise, it must be women who suffer in the end.


    After the power of soul was relieved, miyuning felt much better.


    She relaxed on the pillow behind her and recalled what she had done with the ghost king before she passed out.


    Yes, she was knocked out by the ghost king.


    At this time, however, miyuning did not care much about it.


    But think of the mole on the ghost King''s shoulder socket.


    Although not clear, but the mole clearly in each other''s soul.


    A glance at the colorful glazed stone in the soul space reveals that it has changed, but not much.


    It seems that the other side has feelings for her, but not so deep.


    The door was opened.


    The clear voice made mi you Ning turn to look at the door.


    The ghost king in white stood at the door and looked at her with a smile.


    There was no accident to find her awake.


    Even in a happy mood, the corners of the lips are raised, and the radian is quite obvious.


    "How was it last night, madam?"


    The ghost king asked with a smile and walked towards mi you Ning.


    When the other side asked so plainly, miyuning naturally didn''t want to admit defeat.


    She said with a smile: "fortunately, at least it''s not a match."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as miyuning''s voice fell, the ghost King almost fell down.


    Originally happy face, instantly gloomy.


    The ghost King''s face was black and his eyes were fixed on mi you Ning.


    Only when you find the marks on the other person''s body can you reduce your anger a little.


    "You''re a tough woman." Step on to miyuning.


    Standing on the edge of the bed, the ghost King bent down and reached out to lift mi Youning''s chin.


    "Ma''am, you were very happy last night."


    Miyuning tilted his head and kept his smile.


    She is very clever to say, "last night was very happy."


    That''s what I said, but when I look at the ghost king with my eyes, it''s clear that I can''t help but coax you.


    Even so, the ghost king was not angry.

 Chapter 1473

    Because the ghost King found that the woman''s face had not changed, but the earlobe had gradually changed color.


    Red, let a person see clearly.


    But its owner didn''t know it.


    The ghost king is completely in a good mood, and his anger is gone.


    He even bowed his head with great interest.


    Under the warm and cool lips.


    Two lips close, one touch away.


    A kiss without any feeling.


    "Ma''am, it''s time for you to go back to work, too."


    The ghost king stood up and touched miyuning''s head.


    Miyuning remained the same as before, leaning on the bed.


    She glanced at the torn clothes and looked at the ghost king with a smile.


    "Then, Dr. Fu, please tell me what I want to wear back?"


    Her slender jade pointed to the cloth on the ground.


    The ghost king followed what she pointed out and saw the discarded clothes. He picked his eyebrows.


    Then he sat on the edge of the bed and held mi you Ning in his arms, with an ambiguous arc in his corner.


    "Madam, I only blame you for your good taste. I can''t help feeling for my husband."


    Ha ha


    Is that her fault?


    Miyuning reached around the king''s waist, pinched a piece of meat and turned it with one hand.


    "Hiss..."


    The ghost king felt the crispness and numbness of the soul body.


    Miyuning was stunned.


    Isn''t this strength pain?


    Why is this man''s voice so human?


    It''s like, last night, the other party was gasping in her ear.


    Miyuning''s earlobe turned red again.


    But the ghost King hugged her hard, "madam, even if you want to, you can''t do it now. Gu Yicheng is still waiting for you."


    Who wants it!


    Miyuning pushes people away.


    She glared at the ghost King fiercely, "give me a suit, hurry up!"


    The ghost king was not annoyed when he was pushed away. With a smile of doting on his face, he stretched out his hand in the void.


    A new suit appeared on his hand.


    Mi you would rather see this than be afraid of exposure. The power of his soul is released.


    Out of thin air will be the hands of the other side of the sick clothes, with the power of the soul to get the hands.


    Then put it on quickly in the brocade quilt.


    Even so, in this period, she will also inadvertently show some.


    The ghost King''s smiling eyes slowly darkened.


    Then he dropped his eyes.


    His body is in stupid Valley again.


    What he said before was the truth.


    This woman''s taste is really damned sweet.


    Although he was angry with the other party''s provocation last night, he could not deny that he also deliberately wanted to indulge.


    Miyuning got dressed, got down from the bed and stepped on the soft fur floor.


    "What time is it?"


    The ghost king heard the words and looked up at the little woman in front of him.


    Now the other side has recovered into a sick face.


    Pale face, familiar clothes, the same soul.


    A soul that fits well with the body.


    The ghost king can''t understand why this woman has changed so much.


    He was sure that she was not Gu Ying before, but it was her again.


    Except for temperament, taste, eyes, everything else has not changed.


    Then, the ghost king showed his potential and would smile.


    No matter who she is, it''s the woman he identified.


    This woman is destined to sink into hell with him.


    The ghost king stood up, went to mi you Ning and took her hand.


    "It''s six o''clock in the morning."


    Mi you Ning knows that Gu Yi Cheng is about to get up at this time.


    The other side has the habit of running in the morning. It''s this time.


    "Take me back."


    The border opens again and the two disappear.

 Chapter 1474

    The quiet ward door was pushed open from the outside.


    Miyuning was lying on the bed, looking towards the door because of the sound of the door opening.


    "Brother, here you are."


    It was Gu Yicheng who walked into the ward.


    Regular daily time to get up, open his eyes is not familiar with the bedroom, he immediately got up into the next ward.


    "Wake up so early?" Gu Yicheng was a little surprised.


    In my impression, my sister likes to stay in bed.


    Miyuning naturally gathered his hair. "It was too noisy last night. I couldn''t sleep well."


    "Noisy?" Gu Yicheng sleeps lightly. He didn''t know it was noisy last night.


    "Yes, a lot of people are noisy. Listening to the sound outside, they didn''t sleep well all night."


    Gu Yicheng closes the door of the hospital bed and walks to miyuning.


    He didn''t understand and said, "I didn''t feel it. I slept well yesterday."


    That''s true. Last night was the most stable sleep he had ever had.


    Because he went to that ghost place before, what he encountered made him reverse his outlook on life.


    Before that, he was also busy in the company and had to squeeze out to work during lunch time.


    On second thought, last night was the most stable sleep he had ever had.


    No dreams, no interruptions.


    It was a pleasant sleep.


    Hearing what he said, miyuning couldn''t help looking at each other carefully.


    The man sitting on the bed looks very good.


    Gu Yicheng''s eye fundus last night still has obvious cyan, today disappeared.


    The other side really slept well.


    "I guess you''re sleeping too much."


    She knew that there was something strange about it. She thought of the seven domes around the ghost king, but she didn''t go deep into it.


    Gu Yicheng thinks that it is also possible that what happened to him makes him too tired.


    He didn''t go into the matter. After all, it''s a hospital. It''s very likely that someone left last night.


    In the hospital, in the middle of the night, the noise can only happen.


    Gu Yicheng reached out and touched mi Youning''s hair. "Do you want to sleep again? I''ll watch over you."


    "Dong Dong..."


    As soon as the words were finished, the door of the ward was knocked again.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Gu Yicheng looked down at his watch. At a quarter past six, it made his eyes show a little impatience.


    The medical staff should not come to disturb us at this time.


    Especially when he''s in the VIP ward.


    There is a special service here, so there is no sense of propriety.


    Even though Gu Yicheng''s face was impatient, he said, "please come in."


    The door was opened and several uniformed police officers stood at the door.


    "Excuse me, we want to know more about yesterday''s murder. Do you have any clues from Miss Gu and Mr Gu?"


    Seeing the police appear, MI Youning and Gu Yicheng look puzzled one after another.


    Especially the words of the leader.


    Gu Yicheng immediately stood up, "a few police officers came in to sit, don''t know what homicide?"


    The impatience on his face had already been put away, and his face was full of doubts.


    However, I soon associate with what my sister said just now, which must be related.


    Before the police inspector standing at the door came, he naturally made a further investigation and knew who lived here.


    They are here today just to handle the case. They are polite to Gu Yicheng''s words.


    They sat on the sofa and began to say that there was a homicide yesterday.


    A few people died. They didn''t say how.


    I only asked brother and sister if they had seen any strange people yesterday, and if there was anything wrong with the staff of the hospital.


    Gu Yicheng heard that there were several homicide cases and immediately became serious.

 Chapter 1475

    But there was nothing he could do about it. Yesterday, my sister was just in hospital, so she didn''t observe anything else.


    Later, the police inspector asked mi Youning again, but of course he got nothing.


    After seeing off several policemen, Gu Yicheng immediately called home.


    Miyuning''s face was a little solemn.


    Several people died.


    The specific number is not clear, but she knows that these people are related to the ghost last night.


    Last night, the ghost king said to save lives, should be those people.


    Fierce ghosts harm people. This is something that people can''t solve, even if the police intervene.


    I think that the ghost will come to her if he stays at last.


    Miyuning''s hand itched.


    The ghost king doesn''t want to stir up the peace of the six realms, so she can solve it by herself.


    Even if the other party''s resentment is very strong, if she wants to solve the other party, as long as she gives some soul power, it is easy.


    Just careful calculation, her world task is completed, there is no soul power.


    It''s equivalent to the task of the world. It''s done in vain.


    No, there are also the changes of colorful glazed stone.


    It''s not a loss to think about it.


    Gu Yicheng''s phone has been hung up.


    The other side looked at her sister on the bed and walked quickly.


    "Xiaoying, let''s check up today and leave the hospital or transfer to another hospital if we have nothing to do. Now that there is a homicide case, it''s better to leave as soon as possible, or your safety is more important."


    Miyuning raised his head and said, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    The staff of the hospital arrived at work.


    Fu Mingsheng holds the patient''s examination results in his hand.


    One of them is Gu Ying''s.


    Looking at each other''s examination results, can not help but hook the lips to reveal the meaning of unknown smile.


    The other side is in good health.


    Good people are just like healthy people.


    This is a very strange place for people, even if the other party''s physical recovery is very good, it will not be so good.


    This is another loophole.


    But he''s not going to let people know.


    With the examination results, Fu Mingsheng knocks on Gu Ying''s ward door.


    "Come in, please." A familiar voice sounded.


    The door opened, revealing the brother and sister.


    At this time, the two are sitting on the sofa, one is looking down at the tablet, the other is watching the financial news on TV.


    In the ward is busy with the servants.


    It''s mi you Ning who looks at the tablet. When she sees Fu Mingsheng''s figure, her body doesn''t hurt, she instantly remembers the pain of last night.


    The body can''t help shivering.


    Last night, she was really scared by this man.


    Even in the city of hell, she had to say that this man was too fierce.


    The power of the soul repair, so that her body traces can not disappear.


    The body has remembered everything the man gave.


    Fu Mingsheng naturally saw mi you Ning''s uneasiness.


    He shook mi you Ning''s hand and said, "I''ll send the results."


    When Gu Yicheng saw him, he was on the alert for the first time.


    He remembers that the man had some thoughts about his sister.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like this man.


    But any man, in his eyes.


    How can his precious sister be taken away.


    Who dares to make up his mind, pass him first.


    Fu Mingsheng, on the other hand, did not seem to see the discomfort of the two brothers and sisters, and walked into the ward.


    Miyuning put down the tablet in his hand, with a quiet smile on his face, "Dr. Fu, I don''t know what the result is. Can I leave the hospital?"


    Fu Mingsheng shook his head.


    Gu Yicheng saw him shaking his head, his beautiful face wrinkled slightly.

 Chapter 1476

    Fu Mingsheng hands the result to Gu Yicheng.


    This just way: "still want to observe a day again, if have no problem, can leave hospital tomorrow."


    Gu Yicheng smelled the speech and glanced at him lightly.


    This man is breathing heavily.


    He was just thinking that if he could not be discharged, he would be transferred to another hospital.


    However, the other side''s words are also good news.


    This shows that there is nothing wrong with my sister''s health.


    Gu Yicheng can''t understand the results of the examination, it''s too complicated.


    He put the result on the table and asked directly, "how is Xiaoying''s health? This time it won''t affect her condition, will it?"


    Fu Mingsheng stood behind mi you Ning''s sofa, holding it in his hand.


    His finger, which was clear, touched mi you Ning''s neck.


    The latter shrunk his neck, turned his head and glared at him, but still kept a smile on his face.


    Gu Yicheng didn''t see this little action. If he saw it, he would be impatient.


    As if nothing had happened, Fu Mingsheng said to Gu Yicheng, "there''s no problem. Miss Gu is in very good health. As long as you pay attention to recuperation, there''s no problem with normal people."


    Gu Yicheng loved to hear this and couldn''t help smiling.


    "That''s good. Parents will be happy if they know."


    This is what I said to miyuning.


    The latter nodded.


    Then mi Youning frowned and turned to look at Fu Mingsheng with a puzzled look on his face. "Dr. Fu, I don''t know what happened in the hospital last night. Early this morning, the police knocked on the door to inquire."


    Speaking of this topic, Fu Mingsheng was upset, but the smile on his face didn''t change much.


    Now Fu Mingsheng is not the king of ghosts, a pair of glasses will cover his eyes.


    During the day, he is like a gentle and jade prince.


    But just after MI Youning finished, the other person''s cold eyes and momentum changed for a moment.


    This is the powerful aura of the ghost king himself.


    Although it is fleeting, it is still in the eyes of mi you Ning.


    It seems that the other party is really angry.


    Fu Mingsheng''s curved corners of his mouth were cool. "Five patients were killed last night, and the police are looking for the murderer in an all-round way..."


    As soon as Gu Yicheng heard the number, he stood up from the sofa.


    "No, no, we''re not in this hospital. We''ll transfer to another hospital immediately, or we''ll go home for self-cultivation," he said, looking at Fu Mingsheng. "You don''t mean the result is good. We''ll go home after today''s examination, and the result will be the same at home."


    Without waiting for Fu Mingsheng to open his mouth, Gu Yicheng said to the servant not far away, "Ma Liu, you pack up. Miss will be discharged today!"


    Think of the hospital appeared homicide, unexpectedly still five lives, Gu Yicheng is really worried.


    Even now his fear is more serious than before.


    What kind of Desperado is this? It''s so cruel.


    At the same time, miyuning''s face was not very pretty.


    Although her nature is cold and thin, she will not be moved by five lives.


    The fierce ghost said that he would come to her, and now he must get rid of her.


    If you leave the hospital and take it back to take care of your family, it will bring endless troubles, even the loss is not worth the gain.


    I want my family to be safe and die.


    She will not let the danger exist.


    But in a moment, she had a plan.


    Miyuning stood up and went to Gu Yicheng, putting his hand around the other party''s arm.


    "Brother, don''t worry. It''s OK. I don''t know what''s going on. I''ll stay for another day and go home tomorrow after observation."

 Chapter 1477

    "No way!"


    Gu Yicheng refused even though he didn''t want to.


    Fu Mingsheng held his arms and stood looking at the brothers and sisters.


    Mi you Ning shakes Gu Yi Cheng''s arm, "brother, I''m really not afraid. Would you like to arrange bodyguards for me?"


    For his sister''s intimacy, Gu Yicheng''s face is still strong.


    It''s so dangerous, he would never agree.


    Fu Mingsheng, standing on one side, suddenly finds that his wife seems too close to Gu Yicheng.


    This makes him very uncomfortable, his eyes slowly become cold.


    "The murderer has been caught."


    In a word, let mi you Ning and Gu Yi Cheng look at him at the same time.


    "Got it?" Gu Yicheng''s uncertain inquiry.


    Fu Mingsheng glanced at mi you Ning, then looked at her, still holding Gu''s hands.


    Miyuning felt the cool air on his back and let go of his arm.


    Then he felt as if he was a little counselled, and immediately glared at Fu Mingsheng.


    The latter smiles with satisfaction.


    This is the answer to Dr. Gu''s question, "yes, when I came to work, I caught a patient, a little newspaper society tendency."


    Miyuning''s eyes twitched.


    Although she knew afterwards, the case must have been very complicated.


    In particular, such a large hospital may eventually launch a ghost for death.


    But unexpectedly, the people above the hospital should be so direct.


    In less than 24 hours after the murder, the ghost of death was directly launched.


    Gu Yicheng can''t deny that he was relieved when he heard the result.


    As long as the potential danger of contact, he will be slightly relieved.


    "So Miss Gu can live another day." Fu Mingsheng picked up the inspection results that Gu Yicheng put on the table and said.


    This time, Gu Yicheng is obviously a bit loose.


    Miyuning immediately looked at each other with expectant eyes. This time, she stopped.


    Looking forward to that, Gu Yicheng slowly compromised.


    However, according to the previous request of mi you Ning, she was assigned two bodyguards.


    Next, father Gu and mother Gu came.


    They also know what happened last night and are very worried.


    He even proposed to be discharged from hospital, but he was defeated by his daughter''s expectation.


    ¡­¡­


    Night comes again.


    Miyouning is full of food and drink, lying on the bed and playing games on a tablet.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    There are bodyguards standing outside the door, arranged by Gu Yicheng himself.


    No one reported it, but someone came in directly.


    Miyuning didn''t look up and felt the familiar breath pouring into her nose. She bent her lips and laughed.


    Apart from Fu Mingsheng, she did not expect that other people could come in directly without notice.


    Leaving the game behind, miyuning looked up.


    Sure enough, there was a gentle smile on his face.


    "Did you miss me today, madam?"


    Fu Mingsheng was very busy today.


    I''ve just checked all the wards before I have time to come here to see his little woman.


    Mi you Ning looked a little disgusted, "what do you want? Today, my waist has been aching all day. I want to eat you now. "


    Raw into the belly, raw swallow.


    Fu Mingsheng went to the hospital bed and heard this with a happy smile.


    "You ate very deep last night, ma''am."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning was stunned.


    Who''s going to tell her what the hell this man said.


    Fu Mingsheng seemed to be afraid that MI Youning would not be in a hurry. He reached for her chin.


    "Madam, do you still want to eat?"

 Chapter 1478

    This time, miyuning''s eyes jumped fiercely.


    She looked at the man in front of her.


    Endure and endure, after all, can not endure.


    He picked up the pillow behind him and threw it at Fu Mingsheng.


    "Get out of here! Don''t go to my bed in the future


    Fu Mingsheng still kept a happy smile. He accepted the beating of the pillow.


    It didn''t hurt him.


    Seeing the little woman''s angry face bulging up, and even putting "cruel words", he reached out to avoid the pillow.


    Throw it aside and hold the angry little woman in her arms.


    "Good lady, I said the wrong thing." Reached out and patted each other on the back.


    Even if Fu Mingsheng doesn''t know love any more, he knows that his women will be coaxed and spoiled.


    Mi you Ning''s struggling body did not move after he said this.


    Fu Mingsheng smelled the strong fragrance in the air, which made him feel a little confused.


    He knows what he can''t do tonight.


    When he woke up today, he saw that it was red and swollen, which was very pitiful.


    He really has to be patient these days.


    Fu Mingsheng released mi you Ning''s body and took each other''s hand.


    Next he''s going to talk about tonight.


    What miyuning can think of, he can think of it.


    He can protect this little woman, but not all the time.


    In that case, kill the devil once and for all.


    As for the peace of the six realms, tens of thousands of years of peace will sooner or later be disrupted.


    Fu Mingsheng played with his small hands and said, "madam, the ghost will come tonight. The other party is coming for you. You are just like last night. Don''t be afraid. I will kill the other party."


    That''s amazing.


    Miyuning looks up at the man in front of him.


    Looking at each other''s indifferent face.


    Last night, she remembered what he said.


    Once in addition to the fierce ghost, then the ghost king will also be deeply involved.


    Even become the cannon fodder among the six realms.


    How to get rid of the fierce ghost at this time?


    If Fu Mingsheng knew, the woman in front of him thought he was cannon fodder.


    I will bully her and teach her a lesson.


    Let her eat him again, eat enough at a time, and cry.


    He''s just afraid of trouble. How can he become cannon fodder.


    However, he did not take the initiative to explain. After all, he did not know what miyuning thought.


    Miyuning would not ask.


    Because she has her own plan.


    He said, "OK."


    Hearing her response, Fu Mingsheng reached out and touched her hair.


    Soft hair, let him have a kind of love.


    Now in his eyes, miyuning is a treasure all over his body.


    "Be good, ma''am. I''ll keep you with me in a few years."


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes.


    In a few years


    Is the original body only a few years old?


    Fu Mingsheng didn''t explain. He bowed his head to kiss mi Youning''s lips, got up and left the ward.


    When he left, miyuning began to check the life of the original owner.


    Three years


    In three years, the body will be at the end of its life.


    This is the fate of the original owner.


    ¡­¡­


    Twelve in the morning.


    The staff of the hospital have fallen into a period of exhaustion.


    The night nurse in the corridor fell asleep on the table.


    The air was slowly chilly, and the woman in the nurse''s dress couldn''t help hugging herself.


    Even if I feel chilly, I still can''t wake up.


    In the hospital bed, miyuning did not sleep.


    When the cold wind came from the window, the murderous air around her was released.


    The devil she''s waiting for is coming!

 Chapter 1479

    When mi Youning noticed the ghost''s visit, a man appeared in the ward out of thin air.


    Dressed in red, with white hair and evil faces, he is the ghost king of hell.


    "Here comes my husband, ma''am."


    The other side despised the pride of his whole life. At this moment, he became a bit of a credit winner.


    Mi you Ning knew that he was uncertain, so he gave him a smile.


    Take a panoramic view of the smile on her face, ghost King satisfied with the first two steps, bowed his head to kiss her.


    Touch and leave.


    In the ward of the cold moment suddenly, the wind burst.


    "Bang..."


    The door of the ward was knocked open and the voice rang out.


    But it didn''t disturb the others.


    The nurses in the corridor are still sleeping, and the patients in the surrounding rooms are sleeping.


    Miyuning''s sharp eyes were on the door of the ward.


    A black mist came quickly, accompanied by a stench, which made people want to cover their nose.


    And she really put her hand over her nose.


    "Hum!"


    There was a cold hum.


    Mi you Ning watched the ghost King''s figure leave quickly.


    Red shadow leaves quickly, bumps into the body of the fierce ghost, and then disappears in an instant.


    The ghost king and the fierce ghost are gone.


    Mi Youning found that the situation was not right.


    If the ghost King kills the fierce ghost, there must be unnecessary trouble.


    The other party is still very interested in her for the time being. If she is in trouble, she will also be affected.


    With this in mind, mi you Ning quickly gets out of bed and looks for the border to enter the hell city.


    The border is in the room, the entrance before the ghost King leaves.


    Wearing sick clothes, miyuning entered the border without hesitation.


    The city of hell is different from what miyuning saw this time.


    It''s extremely dark around. There''s no house. There''s a lot of gloom, horror and ghosts crying.


    It''s a hundred times stronger than the chill brought by the fierce ghost before.


    Mi you Ning can''t help holding his body.


    After all, her body is human, and it''s not a very good body. Naturally, she can''t bear the coldness of hell city.


    The gloomy cool air pierced into the bone marrow, which made miyuning''s body unbearable.


    She clenched her teeth and followed the ghost King''s breath.


    It was too dark to see what it was.


    But smelling the bloody smell of the tip of the nose is definitely not a good picture.


    The cry of ghosts is not far away. They are not near miyuning.


    I want to know what''s going on.


    Her body is stained with the smell of belonging to the ghost king, so she dare not approach it.


    Suddenly, there was light ahead.


    Miyuning quickened his pace and was stopped just as he was about to run for the light.


    "Please stay behind."


    What blocks mi you Ning is the familiar "people".


    That monster, the one I met when I first entered the city of hell.


    This time, the other side no longer has the slightest disrespect to her, even salivating, all over the release of respect and fear.


    Mi you Ning narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "since you know I''m a ghost, why don''t you let me in?"


    The monster''s blood red eyes are somewhat helpless. The mouth that was originally wide open behind the ears is much smaller because of the dilemma at this time.


    "Empress ghost, this is the order of the ghost king. Please don''t embarrass me."


    Mi you looks at Ning to pick eyebrow, "if I am embarrassed."


    While talking, don''t give the monster the chance to react, backhand will beat the other side back.


    The power of the soul is beyond the ability of a monster.


    When the other side responded, miyuning had already rushed into the real entrance of hell city.


    Monster see this face big change, want to bring out people, in the entrance was ejected.

 Chapter 1480

    Miyuning rushes in, and there is silence around him.


    At the same time, we have a panoramic view of the surrounding scenes.


    The soul body is full of eyes, lacking arms and legs, and even crawls on the ground, becoming the soul body of broken meat.


    There are all kinds of strange things. There are all kinds of soul bodies.


    They went in one direction.


    It was a dark and shining river.


    Even if not close, she also smelled the strong smell.


    That''s the smell of corpse blood.


    If ordinary people see the scene in front of them, they will faint and even be scared to death.


    But how could miyuning be an ordinary person.


    She just looked for a moment, then followed the ghost King''s breath again.


    As if they were conscious, the spirits around them gave way one after another as mi Youning passed by.


    This woman is a soul with a sweet taste, which is a great tonic for them.


    But no soul dared to devour her.


    The other side has the smell of ghost king, which is one of them.


    What''s more, there''s something they''re afraid of. I can''t tell what it is.


    Just stay away from this woman.


    Miyuning was at ease, enjoying the way of the ghosts, and walked towards the end of the road.


    With fewer and fewer souls, miyuning saw the familiar door.


    Exquisite patterns, atmospheric dress, heavy breath.


    The ghost king is in the room.


    Miyuning turned her lips to make it easy for her to find.


    Facing the door in front of him, mi you Ning gives a kick.


    "Bang..."


    The door was kicked open, and there was a panoramic view.


    The smell of blood poured into the tip of the nose, full of terrible scenes.


    The person she was looking for was eating with a dark heart in her hands.


    The surroundings were clean and there was no cruelty on the ground.


    Mi you Ning is not stupid, see that dark heart has a strong power.


    No, it''s not one, it''s half a heart.


    There was a ghost smell on it. It seemed that she was still a little late.


    The evil in red and the hazy and beautiful temperament of white hair become terrible and gloomy in this moment.


    Even at this time, miyuning felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach.


    The ghost King''s face changed when he saw her appear.


    Quickly throw the other half of the black heart to one side.


    He walked quickly towards miyuning.


    "Stop!"


    Miyuning stepped back.


    There was a clear look of disgust in her eyes.


    The ghost king was hit instantly and his face became gloomy.


    "Madame! Do you know what you say? "


    His steps were very steady, even without the previous confusion, and he walked towards mi Youning step by step.


    As he walked in, miyuning could smell the smell of a fierce ghost more clearly.


    "You stink! Stay away from me


    Looking at the approaching of the ghost king, MI Youning hides in the room.


    At this moment, she really dislikes the ghost king.


    At the same time, the ghost king also knew why she was so beautiful.


    He glanced at himself, then stepped back two steps.


    His wife is a human, not the ghosts of this hell City, so she can''t adapt to everything here.


    The ability to devour opponents is the rule of hell city.


    He was not the ghost king here at the beginning, but came to this step by swallowing for millions of years.


    "Just a moment, ma''am."


    The ghost King disappeared.


    At the same time, the half black heart belonging to the fierce ghost also disappeared.


    Miyuning wrinkled his nose and turned to look at the familiar bed behind him.


    She went and sat down, waiting for the ghost king to come back.


    Just sat down, in front of me was torn out a hole, the people of the underworld appeared.

 Chapter 1481

    Miyuning knew from the smell that the man was from the underworld when the other party just tore the void.


    The person who jumps out of the torn opening is not a ghost emissary, but one of the ten halls of hell.


    King Qin Guang of the first hall, when he saw mi you Ning, his eyes suddenly contracted.


    "I have seen the venerable."


    Hands arched, words polite.


    Miyuning picks his eyebrows, plays with the scattered hair, and circles it around his fingers.


    "Oh! It seems that the hall of Yan Luo is not busy. "


    Loose tone, let Qin Guangwang''s eyebrows are wrinkled.


    How can they not be busy? With this ancestor, they are busy all the time.


    "It''s OK, but I don''t know when the venerable came to visit?"


    Qin Guang Wang stood up straight and looked at mi you Ning with a dignified expression.


    But his eyes were calm and respectful.


    As for the dignity of face, it is customary in the hall of hell.


    Miyuning did not answer king Guangwang''s question.


    She stood up from her bed, and her powerful soul power, as well as the power left to her to connect with the underworld, was released in a flash.


    In the three thousand world, the ghosts in the underworld obey her, even if the underworld comes in person. It only depends on whether she is willing or not.


    All the ghosts of the underworld in every world are sent by her.


    "The wise don''t talk in secret. Tell me what you''re here for."


    King Qin Guang''s face turned black for a moment.


    If he knew the ancestor was there, he would not take the job.


    It''s really asking for trouble.


    This ancestor must have something to do with the city of hell, so the purpose of his coming here can not be completed.


    "The underworld has a destiny. Take the ghost king and go to the underworld."


    "Hiss!" Mi you Ning laughs at the words.


    Then, after the king''s words, there were ten ghost envoys standing behind him.


    The smile on mi you Ning''s face increased a little. "This is a big show."


    Although King Guang of Qin knew that the task could hardly be finished, he still held the attitude of having a try.


    "Master, the underworld has life, and it''s hard for his subordinates to refuse. Please give me a convenience."


    "Tut tut..." mi you Ning made a circle around King Qin Guang, "do you want me to make it convenient for you?"


    The latter nodded sincerely.


    Miyuning''s face darkened in his movements. "You know, now I''m the queen of hell."


    The king of Qin Guang suddenly raised his head, and his eyes showed incredible.


    Although he is the head of the ten halls of hell, he can''t search for any information about this one. Naturally, he doesn''t know.


    Miyuning is very satisfied with the expression of King Qin Guang. She slowly retreats to the bed and sits down.


    "Go back, ghost king. You can''t take it away. Convey my meaning to Hades."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    The ghost king will absorb all the power of fusion, feel the body''s breath recovery, this just returned to the bedroom.


    The moment the door was opened, he saw the woman lying on the bed.


    The other side lay lazy posture, pale but beautiful face into the eyes.


    "Madame."


    When the ghost King appeared, miyuning felt familiar.


    It''s the comfort of each other.


    Mi you Ning no longer frowned, and even waved to the ghost king at the door.


    Her wave action, let the ghost King originally intended to step out of the pace of a meal.


    If he''s right, it''s a trick to recruit dogs in the human world.


    To mi you Ning''s smile, the ghost king raised his steps and put that careful thought behind him.

 Chapter 1482

    The ghost king went to the bed and held mi you Ning''s hand.


    Miyuning was going to take credit and told him that there was no problem in the underworld for the time being.


    But without waiting for her to speak, she was thrown on the big bed.


    Next, of course, it was a night of exhausted goblins fighting.


    Who''s breathing


    Clothes that do not conform to the antique room have been scattered all over the floor.


    The pink striped clothes are the hospital clothes.


    The red curtain rises and falls in the room, rising and falling with the movement on the bed.


    Miyuning''s cheeks were flushed from lack of oxygen, and her mouth was blocked fiercely.


    A pair of beautiful eyes full of beautiful ripples.


    There is no place for her body to settle down. She is like floating on the sea without any sense of security.


    Ups and downs, again and again, no place to land.


    The body is opened wantonly.


    Words can not tell the feeling hit, let her more sinking.


    That night, miyuning realized once again that the ghost king was wild and unrestrained, as well as his damned fierce physical strength.


    ¡­¡­


    The ghost has been exterminated, and the hospital has launched a ghost for death.


    A homicide is over.


    Miyuning later learned that the person who was pushed out to die for his family did not live long and volunteered for his family.


    There are too many helplessness in the world, in the face of suffering disaster, can do only compromise.


    Since she was discharged from hospital, she has been taking care of her family.


    During this period, Fu Mingsheng would also visit his home under the pretext of physical examination.


    But after a long time, the family members found the subtle situation of the two.


    In front of Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng, MI Youning reaches out and holds Fu Mingsheng''s hand.


    Well, there are still a few years to go. It''s very good.


    Although Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng are heartbroken, they are reluctant to give up.


    But also want someone to accompany her to the end of life.


    The family knew that she didn''t have much time left.


    Mi you Ning and Fu Ming Sheng did not get married, so they got along.


    Time flies. Three years have passed.


    Miyuning was lying in the hospital bed again.


    This time, she couldn''t speak and had an oxygen inhaler on her nose and mouth.


    Gu''s father, Gu''s mother and Gu Yicheng are all with her.


    Fu Mingsheng, standing on one side, had no emotion in his face.


    The other person''s eyes are looking at her.


    In the past three years, the two people''s feelings are not lingering, they belong to the fight.


    Miyuning looks back at each other.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes covered by glasses, people can''t see what emotions.


    But she knew that the man was not indifferent.


    Suddenly, she bent her lips and laughed.


    Pale thin face, smile so powerless, but amazing.


    Such a smile made Fu Mingsheng move.


    He raised his foot to approach her.


    Take off the glasses, the whole body''s aura changed.


    The white coat disappeared, followed by a red dress.


    The short black hair slowly extended and turned white.


    Gu''s father, Gu''s mother, Gu Yicheng and others are settled, and are indifferent to his changes.


    "Woman, I won''t let you die!"


    Fu Mingsheng is the ghost king at this moment.


    He was wrong, so she shouldn''t have stayed to say goodbye.


    The woman lied to him.


    She said that she would go to hell city with him after death, but her soul could not get together.


    Fu Mingsheng picked up mi Youning''s body and let him sit on the bed.


    Miyuning reached out and took the oxygen mask away, showing a weak smile.


    "It''s too late for Fu Mingsheng. I have to go."


    "I will not! I will not


    The ghost king stretched out his hand to deliver strength to her, trying to maintain her life.


    Unfortunately, in the end, they all dissipate in each other''s bodies.


    This body can no longer bear any strength.


    He didn''t believe in evil, and once again transmitted strong power.


    As a result, it remains so.

 Chapter 1483

    Miyuning reached out to hold Fu Mingsheng''s red clothes.


    "Fu Mingsheng, don''t waste your efforts any more."


    The ghost King stopped his action and his eyes turned red gradually. "You lied to me."


    There was not much emotion in the accusation, as if he cared that she had cheated him.


    Miyuning looked at his red eyes. The color of blood red was very suitable for him.


    Reaching for the face of the demon, she sighed, "yes, I lied to you."


    Hold her body, hands can not help but force.


    Miyuning''s body is very thin and weak. Such strength hurts her.


    But she didn''t wrinkle her eyebrows. She touched the man''s cool face and said softly, "I''m leaving, you..."


    She wanted to say, forget me, take care, change someone to accompany him.


    But when the words came to her lips, she couldn''t say them.


    A few easy words made her very resistant.


    That''s what she didn''t want.


    She couldn''t think of any other reason.


    "I''m gone, and no one will be with you."


    This is the truth.


    "I know you can stay. Don''t leave. If you dare to leave, I''ll kill all the family members!"


    The blood red eyes of the ghost King were full of anger.


    After all, his mood couldn''t be controlled.


    The soul of the woman in her arms is about to dissipate.


    He didn''t want her to leave.


    Uncomfortable, reluctant, confused.


    He didn''t want to miss the woman.


    I promised to accompany him.


    Why go back, why leave.


    The ghost king stood up with miyuning in his arms and strode to Gu Yicheng.


    He has been with this woman for so long, so naturally he knows that she cares about Gu Yicheng most.


    The powerful power crushed Gu Yicheng''s soul and held out mi you Ning''s hand. His hand lit a fire.


    The fire is aimed at Gu Yicheng''s direction, but it can''t hurt mi Youning.


    "If you close your eyes, I''ll kill him." the threat sounded.


    Mi you Ning''s pale face showed some helplessness.


    She looked straight at the man in front of her. "You won''t


    In the affirmative, she believed that this man would not.


    Without waiting for the ghost king to do anything, Gu Yicheng appeared in front of him.


    Black clothes, black robes, gilt masks.


    Seven domes.


    Seeing the other side appear, MI Youning is more at ease.


    She used her last strength to approach Fu Mingsheng.


    In front of that evil face, lightly print a kiss.


    Then leaned on each other''s ears and said gently: "in fact, I quite like you, especially your duplicity."


    At the end of the words, the body fell into the warm and cool embrace.


    The corners of the mouth curved slightly, eyes closed, arms down.


    Although this man is cruel, although the means are terrible, but also some strong.


    But he was really good to her, especially in the past three years.


    Mi you Ning can''t say those words, so let''s say what we really think.


    He really likes this man, bullying her with unforgiving words, but spoiling her with actions.


    Except for the bed, of course.


    Glancing at the colorful glazed stone in the soul space, MI Youning leaves the mission world with satisfaction.


    The ghost king looked at the woman in his arms, pale face, nose has no breath.


    Even though there was a hope of destruction in his heart, he still restrained himself.


    "Madam..."


    "I haven''t told you that I like you."


    "I want to give you a grand welcome... I want to take you to the six realms, and I want you to give me the next Lord of hell."


    "Madam, I''ll take you back..."


    "Hell city is our home..."


    Fu Mingsheng, holding mi you Ning''s body, pressed it on his Yue Hun''s chamber and strode out of the ward.


    Looking at the direction the master left, qiqiong knelt down respectfully.


    After the ghost died, he was also surprised.


    The other side is obviously not an ordinary person, how easily angry to go.


    See the appearance of the master, this period of time, the city of hell some toss.


    Fu Mingsheng''s figure disappeared, and qiqiong got up.


    He first went to the direction of the hospital bed, in the hospital bed changed a "Gu Ying".


    Then he took a deep look at Gu Yicheng, looked at his handsome face, stretched out his hand and pointed in the void.


    Gu family three people wake up, see is the bed did not breathe "Gu Ying".


    The seven domes have disappeared.

 Chapter 1484

    19XX.


    The Republic of China is a metropolis.


    Metropolis is the largest dance hall in Shanghai, with strong strength.


    ¡­¡­


    "Night Shanghai, night Shanghai, you are a city that never sleeps..."


    There was a husky voice in my ear, accompanied by saxophone.


    The sound quality is inexplicable. It''s a kind of provocative feeling.


    "Bright lights, sound of cars, singing and dancing"


    When I saw her, I met her with a smile, but I didn''t know she was depressed... "


    Ear song, let upstairs SUITE SOFA coma woman, slowly open closed eyes.


    Strange dress up, European and American style decoration, but some backward.


    "Nightlife is all about food, clothing, housing and transportation


    If you don''t get drunk, everyone will get drunk. "


    Saxophone''s voice quickly entered the stage of Gao Dynasty.


    Looking at the strange environment around, the woman''s confused eyes have some patience.


    This woman is no other than mi Youning who has entered the new task world.


    When she woke up, she found something was wrong with her.


    The body was aching and his hands were tied.


    There must have been some bad experiences before.


    After glancing at no one in the room, miyuning began to accept the memory of the original owner.


    But in a few seconds, the life experience of the original owner poured into my mind.


    Her original name was Wang Shanshan, the only daughter of the Wang family, a wealthy businessman in Shanghai.


    The Wangs are engaged in the silk business. They are not powerful but rich.


    Wang Shanshan enjoyed less than 20 years of wealth and lost her life.


    Her life was too short, too much suffering.


    The life of the original owner, who was originally rich in clothes and good food, began to lead to a tragic fate after he was engaged to the third son of Shanghai dashai mansion.


    Soon after Wang Shanshan''s engagement, her parents were assassinated by the Japanese.


    The wealth of the Wang family was soon cleaned up by his uncle''s collateral.


    Originally, she was a young lady who didn''t know the world. Since childhood, she had no contact with people outside, and developed a simple and kind nature.


    So she was easily calculated, even sold to the metropolitan ballroom and forced to be a dancer.


    Of course, it''s just a trick.


    Later, her fiance, Chen Haoyu, found her and expressed his worries and feelings.


    Where the metropolis is, money doesn''t necessarily get the original owner out.


    So Wang Shanshan gave her fiance the last card, dozens of boxes of gold bars.


    It was the dowry prepared by her father and the future of the Wang family.


    Eventually it left the metropolis.


    But she just left the metropolis and died in the car on the way to dashai mansion.


    The soul floats out, sees the person in the dark to come out, she just knows this is a fraud.


    A plot between Chen Haoyu and his sweetheart.


    Wang Shanshan, as a soul, sees that Chen Haoyu, with her huge wealth, successfully gets Chen dashai''s attention.


    He eventually became a young commander, and became the object that all the celebrities in Shanghai wanted to marry.


    But there is always a woman standing beside him, his sweetheart.


    How could she be reconciled to the fact that her enemies were happy and even had many children.


    She wanted revenge, wanted revenge on the man, to make them regret for life.


    After accepting the memory of his original body, miyuning exuded a gloomy atmosphere.


    It''s the original resentment.


    She hated, she didn''t want to.


    Close your eyes, mi you Ning presses down the emotion of the original owner.


    When she opened her eyes again, her black eyes were calm again.


    Now the original owner has been sold to the metropolis, or die contract, this life is a metropolis.


    The metropolises are sure to earn the money they bought her.

 Chapter 1485

    The original owner didn''t want to be a dancer. She was afraid and ran away.


    But she did not escape successfully, otherwise she would not have suffered later.


    When she was captured by the metropolitan people, mother Kim in the ballroom asked someone to teach her a lesson.


    It''s a lot of honesty to be beaten.


    Can gold mother how can easily let her, life people will be tied up, hungry for two days.


    Today is exactly the second day.


    And tomorrow the original fiance will show up.


    Mi you Ning thought of the next thing and broke the rope that bound his hands.


    When receiving the original memory, miyuning found an interesting thing.


    Tonight may be a change.


    After all, there are no variables tonight, and her fiance will not come to find someone so soon.


    Standing up from the sofa, mi you Ning glanced around and saw nothing.


    There is nothing to eat.


    She is so hungry now that she can eat a cow.


    It''s better to have enough than to have enough.


    Miyuning got up and went to the door.


    "Night Shanghai, night Shanghai, you are a city that never sleeps


    The lights are on, the cars are on, the singing and dancing are on the rise... "


    Push open the door, downstairs singing more clearly.


    It''s the busiest time in the metropolis at night, and occasionally there are waiters upstairs carrying dishes.


    Miyuning gathered his messy hair and followed a new waiter.


    Follow each other and you''ll find something to eat.


    Sure enough, there are a lot of cakes and fruits in the place where the other party takes drinks.


    Miyuning looks at the busy people in the room, walks to the long table in the middle and reaches for a plate of cakes.


    Then she walked leisurely to the door.


    When passing the fruit plate table, he reached for a pear.


    Leaving the room, standing in the corridor, MI Youning immediately put a piece of golden cake in his mouth.


    The fragrance of flowers fills the tip of the tongue.


    Miyuning''s eyes brightened.


    yummy!


    Can''t wait to pick up the second piece.


    The way to and fro.


    Before standing in front of her room closed, this will be a dish of cake solved.


    With some dry cakes and no tea, miyuning took a bite of the pear in his hand.


    The water content of Dabai pear is sufficient, which alleviates her needs.


    Standing in front of the door, miyuning did not intend to go in again.


    Put the empty plate in the door, turn around and walk downstairs.


    When he got to the stairs, miyuning saw the scene downstairs.


    Her steps didn''t stop, and her eyes were shining with novelty.


    The men and women downstairs are all in the eye.


    At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, laughter came from the bustling hall.


    In the midst of drinking, the women swayed their slender waists, and the men cooperated in eye and body communication.


    The singing is touching, and the faces of men and women are full of their own brilliant smiles.


    There is also Feng Liuge, who has just entered the hall, inspecting the prey around with his eyes.


    As well as women carrying bags full of pearls, also looking for night confidants.


    Standing in the middle of the stage, the dancer changed into a deep, ambiguous and lyrical song.


    Miyuning looks at the scene downstairs and feels the smell of decadent capital.


    When she came downstairs, no one noticed her.


    Even in the busy downstairs mother Jin, holding the dancer in her hand to talk with the guests, did not find her.


    Standing in the big hall of the metropolis, MI Youning glanced around, saw the changes of the night, and walked up.


    In the direction she looked, there was a man in a dark gown sitting on the sofa.


    The other side looks elegant and elegant, and exudes the elegant and elegant atmosphere.

 Chapter 1486

    It was this elegant looking man that miyuning locked in.


    Behind each other stood several strong and fierce looking men in dark Zhongshan suits.


    This extravagance, a man sitting on the sofa is not easy to provoke.


    Indeed, his name is Qu ruobai, the Third Master of Shanghai beach, and he is also known as the king of Shanghai.


    No one outside has ever dared to call him by his name. He should be called the third master.


    This metropolis belongs to Mr. Qu, too.


    If you want to talk about Shanghai beach, there are some people who dare not offend.


    The first is Mr. Qu, and the second is Mr. Chen.


    Chen dashai is also Lao Tzu, the original betrothed fiance.


    Qu San Ye is the leader of the Qing Gang. He should not be so taboo.


    However, he has the wrist, a group of loyal subordinates around him, and even deals with foreigners.


    He monopolized the whole army, fire and Western medicine in Shanghai.


    Even Marshal Chen has to respect him by three points.


    It''s a pity that such a character was assassinated at a time of great prosperity.


    Time, it''s tonight.


    At the same time, Chen Haoqing, the eldest son of Chen dashai, also lost.


    In the previous life, if Qu Sanye and Chen Haoqing had not been assassinated, Chen Haoyu would not have come here so early.


    Everyone knows that the metropolis belongs to Mr. Qu.


    It will cost a lot of money to redeem people from here.


    At that time, Chen Haoyu negotiated with his sweetheart to come ahead of time, set out the whereabouts of the money, and finally spent the least money to redeem the person.


    At that time, he didn''t care about the death of his elder brother. After all, he was not born of a mother.


    It is precisely because of the death of Chen Haoqing that Chen Haoyu becomes the future young commander.


    Miyuning stopped and stood not far from third master Qu to look around.


    I took one last bite of the pear in my hand.


    As the waiters pass by, miyuning throws the pear stone on his tray.


    The latter continued to move on with the same look.


    The reason why miyuning is not attractive is because of her dress.


    Even if the cheongsam looks a little wrinkled, it''s also neatly dressed, and its own temperament is even more difficult to say.


    Small and beautiful eyebrow''s face, the temperament does not say noble, but also gives people the feeling of inviolability.


    Raise elegant, soft and quiet appearance, let people think that is which miss to play.


    Even if she nibbles at the pear, it gives people a kind of naive attitude that she is not familiar with the world. She thinks that she is just young.


    Miyuning, holding yuexiong in his arms, stood on the high chair behind him.


    The remaining light of the corner of his eye was always on Mr. Qu''s side.


    The other side is not sitting there alone with a woman.


    Women really look beautiful.


    This is the number one of metropolis, little nightingale. It''s also a good friend of Mr. Qu.


    Third master Qu was not married, and there was no other woman beside him except nightingale.


    The little nightingale has a good life.


    When he entered the metropolis, he was immediately taken in by Mr. Qu.


    In the end, she was hailed as the first social flower of Shanghai beach.


    How many wind - flow childe, rich businessmen, politicians want to be with her spring - wind once.


    However, it was Qu Sanye who finally got the beauty back.


    In just three years, little nightingale has become a celebrity in Shanghai beach, and she is also a woman with the name of Third Master Qu.


    She is the envy of many women in Shanghai.


    Especially Qu''s kindness to her.


    When little nightingale was not famous, Mr. Qu was directly against the Japanese for her.


    It was just two years ago, when the Qing Gang lost a lot of brothers.


    This battle also started the name of little nightingale.

 Chapter 1487

    Since then, no matter how many men miss her, no one dares to touch her except Mr. Qu.


    Mi you Ning Yu Guang sees the movement of Third Master Qu and raises his eyebrows.


    Little nightingale took third master Qu''s arm and stood up to leave.


    Mi you Ning''s steps turned and watched the men in Zhongshan suit behind Qu San Ye start. Then he followed.


    Qu Sanye died when he left the metropolis and was shot.


    See, a group of people leave quickly, will walk to the gate.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were all over the place, but he didn''t care about anything else. He jumped into the air and rushed at the elegant and elegant man.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    The gunfire rang out.


    The third master''s men don''t care to pay attention to mi you Ning, pounce on their boss, quickly surround them and take out the things they have with them.


    Miyuning''s estimation is wrong.


    She thought that push people away, as long as the man does not die.


    Finally, she can even use this saving grace to help her escape from the metropolis.


    Of course, the most important thing is that from then on, in Shanghai beach, Chen dashai''s family is no longer the only one.


    But what she thought was beautiful, but her estimation was wrong.


    The man in the dark fired two shots.


    Clearly she saw only one person, but from the other direction came another bullet.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know that pushing away Qu San Ye''s bullet was the existence that really killed him.


    When she fell on the other side, the bullet missed, so Mr. Qu escaped the death.


    Finally hit her body that bullet, but because of jet lag, she did not hide past.


    "Ah..."


    "Killed... Killed..."


    "Ah... Don''t step on me..."


    Everyone around is in a mess.


    The same is true in the original story.


    The man in the dark didn''t know whether he hit Mr. Qu or not. When he saw that his men surrounded all the people, he fired a few shots and quickly retreated.


    At the same time, Qu Sanye''s men, who were waiting outside, also got the news and went to hunt down the assassin at the first time.


    Everyone in the metropolitan hall is panicked, but there is a space that is very quiet.


    It''s the open space surrounded by the third master. No one can break in.


    Miyuning felt the pain in his shoulder and was relieved when he knew it wasn''t a fatal injury.


    Even the corners of the mouth are curved.


    She doesn''t want to lose more than gain.


    If you don''t finish the task, you lose your life first.


    A large number of people rushed into the metropolis.


    The small space is scattered by people.


    "Third Master..."


    "Third Master! Are you all right? "


    "Third Master, Third Master..."


    These people are all under Qu Sanye''s hands. They only have the boss on the ground and the red blood on the ground in their eyes.


    Third master Qu looked at the woman who had knocked him down. His face seemed calm, but his eyes were shocked.


    He wandered on the edge of danger all the year round, and naturally knew that he had just escaped death.


    Tricky angle, two lethal shots, from different directions.


    Two shots are mortal.


    Even if he escapes one of the shots and makes up the last one, he will still die.


    Miyuning looked up at the man with his eyes constricted.


    The corner of her mouth still kept the curved curve before, "Third Master, you want to return my favor."


    In a short period of time, many people in metropolis escaped, and there were still some people hiding under the table.


    They don''t know what''s going on. They don''t dare to move or speak.


    The rare silence made Mr. Qu hear mi you Ning''s weak voice.


    He narrowed his eyes, which were full of deep meaning.


    In his current position, he had to resort to conspiracy theory.

 Chapter 1488

    Seeing mi you Ning fainting, he reached for her chin and said, "what do you want?"


    Miyuning just wanted to say, I''m leaving metropolis.


    But slowly closed his eyes, coma in the past.


    The little nightingale, with a gun in his hand, saw that there was no danger around him, so he looked at Mr. Qu.


    "Third Master, it''s time for us to go."


    Her eyes were cold. When she looked at Mr. Qu, she didn''t feel any emotion.


    I heard her voice and remembered what I had to do before I left.


    Third master Qu picked up mi you Ning and looked at the bright red blood flowing from the wound. His elegant face was complicated and his eyebrows were tight.


    "No, we''ll talk about it another day." This is to the little nightingale.


    Then he rushed to the man who had been following him all the time and said, "Mo Han, get ready for the car and go to the hospital."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    The man had a smile on his face, as if he never knew how not to smile.


    If a pair of eyes stare at a person, it is full of fox like smile.


    His name is Zhou Mohan, and he is Qu Sanye''s military adviser and right-hand man.


    The little Nightingale''s face changed as soon as she heard that the third master couldn''t speak.


    But I also know that such things happen now, and it''s really imperative to change the itinerary.


    Looking at Qu San Ye leaving with a strange woman in her arms, she thought about putting away her gun and quickly followed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Outside the nickname, the king of Shanghai was assassinated!"


    "Outside the nickname, the king of Shanghai was assassinated..."


    Teenagers yell in the street, and many people come to buy newspapers when they hear him.


    Many people frown when they see a large amount of blood in the metropolitan hall in the newspaper.


    If the king of Shanghai dies, the beach will change.


    However, seeing the content of the text, some people relaxed their frowns.


    Third master Qu was not dead. It is said that he was saved by a woman.


    Many people guess that this woman is a little nightingale.


    Over the past few years, who does not know the location of the third master, has always been a well-known social flower nightingale in Shanghai beach.


    Unfortunately, people are wrong.


    Even if Mr. Qu is not dead, the Shanghai beach will begin to change.


    ¡­¡­


    Shanghai hospital.


    At this time, western medicine had just been accepted by people, and of course, some resisted western medicine.


    Third master Qu took the man to the ward and had an operation to remove the bullet.


    Then he did not leave until the doctor said there was no danger.


    Looking at the pale face of the woman on the bed, Mr. Qu touched the finger on his thumb.


    "Mo Han, where do you think she came from?"


    Zhou Mohan stood behind him and laughed.


    A pair of fox eyes looked up and down at miyuning on the bed.


    "Third Master, this is the daughter of the Wang family. Her name is Wang Shanshan, the assassinated Wang family in the silk business.


    A few days ago, she was sold to metropolis. Before that, she ran away once. She was taught a lesson by mother Jin and was locked up for two days.


    I don''t know how to get out and save you. It''s said that Miss Wang''s temperament is weak. "


    After hearing from his subordinates, Mr. Qu felt more interesting.


    Such a weak woman can block his gun.


    He also knew about the Wang family. He was assassinated by the Japanese, leaving only one daughter.


    The Wang family''s industries have long been cleaned up.


    Think of such a weak woman, helpless in Shanghai beach, must change.


    Before the other party fainted, he asked him to return the favor?


    Thinking of this, Mr. Qu''s elegant face showed a trace of smile.


    He bent over to pick up the woman on the bed and said, "go back to the house."


    "Yes, Third Master."

 Chapter 1489

    Qu Fu.


    The door of the western style building is open.


    At the entrance of the gate stood ten men in thick black jokes.


    They stood on both sides, looking respectfully into the distance.


    Soon a few cars came fast.


    The car drove fast near Qufu.


    The people at the door rushed in.


    Most of the people followed the car, leaving a few behind to close the door and guard it firmly.


    The car stopped in front of the building.


    Zhou Mohan from the first car down, quickly came to the car behind, respectfully opened the door.


    "Third Master, I''m home."


    "Well." A low voice sounded.


    Then everyone was afraid, and the superior Mr. Qu came down with a woman in his arms.


    People around them dropped their eyes and did not dare to see more.


    An elderly man walked out of the western style building and saw that Mr. Qu was holding a woman and running quickly.


    "Third Master, you are back. Are you ok?"


    Then he looked at the woman in his arms.


    A strange face, eyes closed, looks quiet and soft.


    Third master Qu softened the old man''s face.


    "Uncle Liu is OK. Let''s go into the house first."


    "Good, good..."


    When the party walked into the western style building, the eyes of the people around Mr. Qu took them directly to his bedroom.


    Uncle Liu and Zhou Mohan look at each other.


    "Xiao Hanzi, what''s the matter?" Uncle Liu is at a loss.


    In fact, Zhou Mo Han could not understand the meaning of the third master.


    After so many years with each other, the boss''s temperament is always uncertain, especially as he grows older.


    Although I don''t know, Zhou Mohan still expressed his own opinions.


    He looked at uncle Liu with a very serious face and said, "well, I think the third master is going to make a personal commitment."


    Uncle Liu''s eyes widened and he almost spat out a mouthful of old blood on his face.


    If others don''t know, they can''t know who the third master is.


    "Xiao Hanzi, I think your skin is itching!"


    Zhou Mo Han narrowed his eyes and showed a fox like smile. "Who knows the result? This is the first time that the third master has brought a woman home."


    Finish saying, also don''t see Liu Shu if have the facial expression of thinking, turn round to leave.


    In fact, he just said it casually.


    It''s just that the third master brought people back to his house and sent them to the bedroom upstairs. He always felt a bit subtle.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs, Mr. Qu puts mi you Ning on Simmons'' bed.


    He told the servant who came in after him to let go the water. He wanted to wash his blood.


    As for Zhou Mo Han''s guess, the third master didn''t know.


    Even if you know, it''s just a joke.


    Why take a man home and bring him to his bedroom.


    It''s not that complicated.


    The other side saved his life. He can''t just send people back to metropolis.


    Take home, there are rooms at home, but they are under the right hand occasionally stay.


    He didn''t want to put people there.


    At that time, my mind didn''t think much, so I picked up the man.


    Qu San Ye didn''t want to go into other things. He stepped down his long shirt with bloodstain and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his eyes and looked around at the decoration and the objects.


    The dress of the room is very tasteful.


    And a lot of things are priceless.


    After glancing at where he was, miyuning sat up slowly.


    The clothes on her body have been changed. They are dark clothes. The cloth is not as comfortable as the 21st century.


    Shoulder has been bandaged, it seems that the body of the son - bullet out.

 Chapter 1490

    It''s just that there''s still some pain in the wound.


    There is a familiar smell with the quilt on the body.


    After thinking about it, she realized that it was the taste of Mr. Qu.


    When he fell on the other side, he smelled a cold fragrance.


    The room sounded like water.


    Miyuning followed the sound and saw the bathroom.


    She probably guessed where it was.


    While there is no one in the room at this time, mi you Ning works the power of the soul.


    Although the physical pain can be tolerated, but she also wants to ease.


    She''s not masochistic.


    Miyuning didn''t make the wound as good as ever, just let the wound heal inside.


    Suddenly, miyuning''s ears moved.


    She raised her head to look in the direction of the bathroom again.


    At the door of the bathroom stood a gentle man with a bath towel around his waist and nothing on his upper body.


    The man in front of us has the capital to lure people.


    The bronze body of the upper part of the body was seen by miyuning.


    The other side around the waist towel, abdominal muscle and other fish line coexistence.


    This man has a very good figure.


    But what attracted mi you Ning''s attention most was a red mole on the other side''s shoulder socket.


    In men''s shoulder socket, the nevus is bright in color and has a strong sense of existence.


    At a glance, it attracted mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Third master Qu wiped his dripping hair with a towel. Seeing the woman on the bed staring at him without blinking, he felt funny.


    He walked towards Simmons'' bed regardless of his untidy clothes.


    "Why, little beauty, are you stunned?"


    Diao Xi''s words come from the mouth of the elegant man in front of him, which gives people a sense of disobedience.


    The man in front of him was gentle and elegant, and even more elegant. No one doubted that he was a university professor.


    But the other side''s words, as well as his identity, are doomed to be a "rogue".


    The boss of the Green Gang, Wang of Shanghai beach, is a cultural hooligan.


    Qu San Yeh stood by the bed, looking into mi you Ning''s beautiful eyes, with a strange feeling in his heart.


    Follow the other side''s line of sight and look at the naked moon Hun.


    Immediately pick eyebrow, jokingly way: "can still satisfied with what you see?"


    Because of his words, miyuning put his eyes on each other''s face.


    A handsome, elegant and perfect face came into our eyes, and the other person''s face was still joking.


    But his eyes showed incomparable indifference.


    Thinking of this man''s power, mi you Ning dropped her eyes and said, "third master."


    The tone is soft and a little respectful.


    Third master Qu chuckled at Yan.


    He wiped his hair, threw the towel in his hand, turned and walked to the door not far away.


    It''s a small door. Open the door and Mr. Qu goes in.


    Miyuning glanced and saw that it was full of clothes and shoes.


    But a moment later, Mr. Qu came out, wearing a blue silk nightgown.


    The other side of the bed, he did not have the slightest politeness on the Simmons bed.


    Reach out and pull the soft quilt over you.


    The action is done in one go without a half minute pause.


    Then he turned his head and looked at mi you Ning, "tell me what you want."


    Third master Qu had no doubt that the woman would kill her.


    There''s no need for the other party to save her and kill her again.


    As for other conspiracies, he didn''t want to think deeply for the moment.


    Miyuning didn''t feel any discomfort after the other party came up, and her body was still relaxed by the bedside.


    "Third Master, you can give me anything I want?"


    Her eyes were bold and direct.


    In a short period of time, she had different concerns in her heart.

 Chapter 1491

    After hearing this, Mr. Qu raised his arms to his head and relaxed his body.


    "You can talk about what you want first, as long as you can afford it, you won''t default."


    Mi you rather is to smile, "three ye, no matter what request, all have no your this life precious."


    Hearing this, the third master gradually put away his gentle face.


    Mi you Ning naturally looked at his face, which was oppressive and indifferent.


    She got up and got out of bed. She was still wearing a sick suit and smelled of medicine.


    Such a witty action made Mr. Qu look much better.


    But when I think of her words, I know it''s a lion''s mouth.


    But he didn''t mean to go back.


    As long as he can sit there, he will satisfy each other.


    "Go ahead."


    Mi you Ning rolled up her hair and said, "I don''t want much. You are the king of Shanghai. If anyone is the woman behind you, it must be scenery."


    Mr. Qu, who had been waiting for the lion to open his mouth, thought that he would hear about military fire and Western medicine.


    But did not expect the woman in front of him, is staring at the position behind him.


    Isn''t that like Nightingale?


    Third master Qu looked up at the woman standing by the bed.


    "Are you going to be my woman?"


    His eyes are smiling and he looks in a good mood.


    Miyuning stood by the bed, looking at the man, but still could not find the slightest temperature in his eyes.


    This man is not simple. At the same time, mi you Ning can see it.


    The other party will not easily accept anyone. It seems that they treat everything with a gentle face, but in fact they are suspicious and don''t easily believe a person.


    Even if she saved him.


    Mi you Ning raised his chin, "yes, I think the third master has sent someone to check my experience. Now I have no one to rely on, just see if the third master gives me a place to live."


    Third master Qu looked at mi you Ning with a smile in his eyes, but he couldn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Miyuning looked at him as usual.


    After a while, he said, "little girl, it''s very dangerous to be my woman."


    "I''m not afraid. Sometimes it doesn''t matter if my life is not guaranteed."


    Third master Qu gave her a deep look.


    He naturally knew how difficult it was for her to survive.


    Maybe it''s nothing to the poor people, but it''s just from heaven to earth for a lady who is precious and pampered.


    Miyuning''s words were also heard by the third master.


    It''s not easy for her to enter the metropolis. Her life is threatened.


    Miyuning at the side of the punch waved, "come here."


    Miyuning raised his feet to approach the third master, and even half knelt down on Simmons'' bed.


    The small face with big palm is beautiful and has the innocence of not knowing the world.


    In one eye, however, there is perseverance and inexplicable charm.


    Third master Qu stretched out his hand uncontrollably and touched her hair.


    "Take good care of yourself."


    I didn''t mention the previous topic, but I didn''t refute it.


    Miyuning knew that it was settled.


    For her, no rejection is a promise.


    Indeed, Mr. Qu was able to meet this small requirement.


    Take the hand away, the third master lay down and closed his eyes.


    Mi you rather Leng Leng looking at each other.


    Although she''s not sure that this man is the one she found who can make the colorful glazed stone change.


    But just by feeling, she doesn''t hate each other, and even wants to stay with each other and observe more.


    When she saw the conspicuous mole, she thought about how to approach each other.


    Listening to the sound of steady breathing, mi you Ning did not lie beside the third master.


    She got up and went down to the sofa in the room.

 Chapter 1492

    Miyuning is self-conscious.


    Third master Qu''s attitude to her seems gentle, but in fact, she can''t do as she likes.


    The man seems gentle but indifferent.


    She is still careful, slowly observe each other is not the person she is looking for.


    In fact, the most direct way is to see whether the other party will fall in love with her, colorful glazed stone will not change.


    Lying on the soft sofa, MI Youning touched the wound on his shoulder, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    In the dim bedroom, two steady breathing sounds mingle.


    After not knowing how long, Qu Sanye, lying on the bed, opened his eyes.


    He turned and faced the direction of the sofa.


    He was naturally satisfied with miyuning''s insight.


    But there is a little regret in my heart, a very strange feeling.


    I think it''s because of the other party''s request.


    He''s old enough to be a father to each other.


    Double ten years, a woman''s most beautiful time.


    And he has already passed thirty-five years old.


    I don''t know how this girl has the courage to propose to be his woman.


    Thinking of the blood flowing from each other in metropolis, Mr. Qu closed his eyes.


    No matter what conspiracy theory he knew, he had a narrow escape that night.


    Even if the other party really has a purpose, it will never kill him. It just wants to seek shelter from him.


    Thinking of transporting a large number of weapons and Western medicine in a period of time, Mr. Qu had some ideas in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    It was a little light, and when Mr. Qu woke up.


    He didn''t seem to see the sleeping woman in the sofa. He washed, dressed and left the bedroom.


    Only before he left did he glance at the sofa.


    After going downstairs, the servant had prepared breakfast.


    Seeing uncle Liu, who has been busy all the time, Mr. Qu thought about it and said, "uncle Liu, go and call everyone. I have something important to announce."


    Uncle Liu went to the table with a big bowl of soup and put it on the table.


    He reached for the empty bowl, personally filled a bowl of soup, respectfully sent to the man on the throne.


    "Third Master, are you the brothers in the gang, or are all the people in charge of various industries called?"


    Third master Qu reached for the bowl in uncle Liu''s hand and heard it.


    After a while, he said, "call all of you."


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning woke up, there was a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    The vague scene around her made her awake for a moment.


    This is Qu Sanye''s residence. She is sleeping in each other''s bedroom.


    Glancing at the bed in the bedroom, there was no one on it.


    When he got up and went down to the ground, MI Youning looked at his sick clothes. They were loose and bulky, and some of them were not very comfortable.


    She wanted to wash up, but she didn''t think about it.


    He pulled the suit, turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    "At the end of this month, I will have a wedding."


    In the hall, Mr. Qu sipped his tea and announced his marriage.


    The Qingbang brothers and some big men of the chamber of commerce were frightened.


    "So exciting?"


    This is Qu San Ye''s military adviser. Zhou Mo Han speaks out.


    Qu San Ye smelled speech light of swept the other side one eye, have no displeasure, have no any emotion.


    Uncle Liu also opened his mouth in surprise, and his expression was shocked and incredible.


    He thought that the third master would never get married or even die alone.


    Heaven has eyes. Uncle Liu is very happy to wipe the wet corners of his eyes.


    At the meeting of the chamber of Commerce, Mr. Huang said, "Third Master, I don''t know which lady is it?"

 Chapter 1493

    Third master Qu raised his eyes to Mr. Huang, who was a man of similar temperament.


    However, he has white hair all over his head and looks about the same age as uncle Liu.


    "Seven hundred, it doesn''t matter who the other party is. The important thing is that I need a wedding. At the end of the month, my goods must be transported to the northern battlefield."


    Seven hundred is Mr. Huang''s name.


    Hearing the third master''s words, he immediately sat up straight.


    It''s easy to understand.


    "Yes, Third Master, I''ll spread the news. At that time, all the dignified people in Shanghai beach will show up, including the Chen family, who will also send wedding cards."


    "Well." Third master Qu took his cup to his mouth and sipped it.


    In the meantime, people at the bottom have learned something.


    A bald man can''t turn around at this time.


    "Third Master, will the Nightingale be our third sister-in-law in the future? You are going to get married, and I want to find a mother-in-law."


    The other side said also touched his bald head, the corner of the mouth split quite big, but the smile does not reach the bottom of the eye.


    What he said was the heart of most people. In their hearts, for so many years, only the little nightingale was around the third master.


    Third master Qu laughed at the words.


    He put down the cup in his hand and nodded his head in the void with his hand. "Lao Liu, it''s still so unorthodox."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Lao Liu, this is Si Chun."


    "Lao Liu, you don''t have a date in chunlou. You can be a woman if you pull out any one."


    The brothers around all showed a banter smile and began to tease Lao Liu.


    Zhou Mohan, who was sitting beside Third Master Qu, was smiling, which made him look more gentle and graceful.


    Suddenly he smiles, "Third Master, where is the wedding venue? There are still seven or eight days to go before the end of the month. Time is pressing. "


    The crowd''s laughter disappeared, and they all looked at the man on the throne.


    In this moment of silence, the voice from the upstairs came into the ears of the people.


    Third master Qu did the same. He didn''t say anything and turned to look at the stairs.


    Miyuning had actually been standing upstairs listening for a while.


    She looked at nearly twenty men downstairs, all of whom must be close friends of Mr. Qu.


    The sound of footsteps downstairs increased in order to make people aware of her existence.


    People''s eyes were attracted by her.


    Miyuning''s face was covered with an indifferent smile, and his eyes were looking at the man sitting on the main seat of the hall.


    The man was born with a sense of control.


    Third master Qu saw mi you Ning''s appearance, but his eyes lit up.


    He didn''t really see it at night. Now he found out that this woman has a pair of very beautiful and attractive eyes.


    Eyes seem not familiar with the world, clever very, but he just saw the silk cunning.


    Even if the other party is wearing sick clothes, she can''t cover her beautiful and charming face at this time.


    Thin body in the wide fat than the disease clothes, let a person from a bit of pity.


    Qu Sanye knew that the woman who walked down the stairs didn''t need pity. It can be seen from her behavior and the conversation last night.


    But he still couldn''t help feeling pity, and there was something else.


    "Come here."


    When Mr. Qu saw mi you Ning go to the love building, he waved to her.


    Miyuning walked over with a smile.


    As she approached, the wound on her shoulder oozed a little blood.


    Seeing the color of blood, everyone knows that this is the woman who saved the third master last night.


    When I entered the door just now, I heard the third master say this, so we didn''t find it strange.

 Chapter 1494

    But we didn''t expect that the person who saved the third master was a pure but charming little woman.


    Seeing the appearance of mi you Ning, several people on the scene thought of something actively, and their faces changed.


    Including Zhou Mohan.


    The surprise and shock on his face disappeared in a flash.


    Miyuning walked up to Mr. Qu and stood up. He looked very clever and even kept a safe distance from each other.


    Her behavior satisfied the man sitting on the throne.


    Third master Qu reached for her hand and held it directly to his leg.


    His movements are quick and steady.


    People sitting on the left and right hands were confused by his action.


    There are a few people, but showed such an expression.


    Miyuning was hugged by a man without any resistance, and even hugged his partner''s neck to guard against falling.


    The corner of Qu''s mouth curved with pleasure and a smile on his face.


    "This is your sister-in-law."


    "Bang..." old six smell speech can''t believe stand up, can''t help but bring down the seat.


    "Third... Third Master... What about the little nightingale?"


    In sixth''s eyes, he thought that only Nightingale would marry third master.


    His movements attracted miyuning''s attention.


    The other person''s words are very interesting.


    In fact, she also wanted to know what little nightingale would do.


    Mi you Ning no longer pays attention to Lao Liu, but looks at the man holding her.


    On the deep dark eyes, MI Youning found that even if the corner of his mouth was more obvious, his eyes didn''t smile.


    Qu San ye put one hand around mi you Ning''s waist, and the other hand held her hand, playing with her.


    Hear old six''s words also just smile, "old six, you overstepped."


    The voice is flat, but with a bit of dignity.


    When he said this, miyuning clearly felt that everyone around him stopped breathing.


    It can be seen that these people are still afraid of Mr. Qu.


    Also, this man is relying on the cruel and ferocious means to get a foothold in Shanghai beach.


    With the other hand, miyuning reached out and patted Mr. Qu''s mouth. "Mr. Qu, I''m hungry."


    The tension eased in an instant.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mo Han said with a smile: "the third sister-in-law is out looking for food, uncle Liu, uncle Liu..."


    Uncle Liu immediately answered, "this, this."


    "Uncle Liu, prepare breakfast quickly. If you are hungry, madam, the third master will be angry."


    "Just a moment, ma''am." Liu Shuchong nodded respectfully, then turned and walked towards the kitchen.


    The harmony between Zhou Mohan and uncle Liu can be regarded as the recognition of MI Youning''s identity.


    The relationship between these two people and the third master is not ordinary, which shows that this is also the meaning of the third master.


    Seeing this, Mr. Huang said with a smile: "madam, I''m going to pay more attention to Huang Qibai in the future."


    Mi you Ning looks at the middle-aged man not far away, smiles and nods.


    After that, one after another, others stood up.


    Only Lao Liu looked at mi you Ning very badly.


    Seeing that everyone had introduced himself, Mr. Qu looked to Zhou Mohan.


    "Mo Han, the wedding is in Futong hotel. You''d better decorate it with uncle Liu. The bigger the better. You''re not afraid of too many people. You''re afraid that those who should come won''t come."


    Hearing the meaning of this, a streamer flashed in Zhou Mohan''s eyes.


    Then he stood up, helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said respectfully, "Third Master, I know how to do it."


    "Well."


    Then Mr. Qu looked at all the people present, especially Mr. Huang.

 Chapter 1495

    These are the people who take care of the financial affairs for him in public. "You know what to do next. Needless to say, the more lively the better. You should also seize the time in a hurry."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    "Well, seven hundred, you go back."


    Huang Qibai left quickly with people.


    Next is the Green Gang, "last night''s people caught one, you as soon as possible to pry his mouth, the latest tonight I want an answer."


    "Yes, Third Master!"


    Third master Qu waved his hand and said, "old six, stay. Let the others go down."


    In such a large hall, there are only Qu San ye, mi you Ning, Zhou Mo Han and Lao Liu.


    Old six is still stubble neck, the vision is not good of looking at mi you Ning.


    As if she had robbed his sweetheart, her eyes were full of resentment.


    Being looked at with such eyes, mi you Ning drew the corner of his mouth and looked away.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Mr. Qu looked at old six with calm eyes.


    "Lao Liu, do you think I don''t know your relationship with little nightingale?"


    In a word, let the old six stem the neck down in an instant.


    "Bang..."


    Hearing this sound, mi you Ning could not help but divert his eyes again.


    I saw six kneeling on the ground, with some forbearance on his face.


    "Third Master, it''s all my fault. Even if there was anything, I swear to God that I have never thought about her any more."


    Third master Qu could not make a sound when he heard the words. He hung his eyes and played with the hand of the pregnant woman.


    It seems to be weak and boneless. It feels very comfortable.


    Seeing that the third master didn''t open his mouth, he bit his teeth and said again, "Third Master, I swear to God that I have absolutely no thoughts and disrespect for the little nightingale. If there is a lie, heaven will strike thunder."


    This time, the third master looked up at him lazily.


    "Lao Liu, you are also a coward. You can go to find her after you get the goods this time."


    "Third Master! Third master! The little nightingale didn''t apologize to you. Really, Lao Liu swore to God, you don''t want her! "


    Old six was even more anxious when he heard Third Master Qu''s words.


    Mi you Ning could not help covering his face when he looked at his posture.


    How affectionate he is.


    She also saw that old six had something to do with the little nightingale.


    Just look at Lao Liu''s posture. He is still affectionate.


    Third master Qu frowned, as if he was not very impatient.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mohan walked quickly to Lao Liu.


    "Sixth, don''t you understand what the Third Master means? It''s a settled fact."


    Zhou Mohan and uncle Liu are the people who are most aware of the problems between the third master and the little nightingale.


    Old six is not reconciled.


    But third master Qu didn''t care about him.


    Take mi you Ning to the kitchen and dining room.


    In the end, Lao Liu left in despair.


    Miyuning was placed in front of the dining table. Looking at the food on the table, his stomach made a sound to express his dissatisfaction.


    Third master Qu sat very close to her and naturally listened to the voice.


    Light laugh rings out, "eat, don''t restrain."


    Miyuning is not polite at the moment. He picks up chopsticks to enjoy the delicious food.


    After seeing Lao Liu off, Zhou Mohan came to the restaurant.


    A pair of fox''s eyes swept over Sao mi you Ning, and there was doubt and admiration in his eyes.


    It was the first time that he met a woman who ate so fast in front of the third master without losing etiquette.


    In the past, no matter the cooperators, nightingales, or other women who might be involved, they always had a small meal in front of the third master.


    The woman in front of her is... Bold and unconstrained.


    And the other party can let the third master marry her, which has to be convinced.


    Miyuning doesn''t want to.


    After two days of starvation, she only ate cakes and a pear last night. Her stomach was singing empty city plans in her dream.

 Chapter 1496

    "Third Master, sixth is gone." Zhou Mohan reports back from behind Third Master Qu.


    Third master Qu watched mi you Ning eat. He felt funny.


    The other party ate so well that he could not help but have an appetite.


    Hearing what Zhou Mohan said, he didn''t move or speak.


    The latter stood behind him and did not make a sound.


    They just stare at mi you Ning to eat.


    If ordinary people were so watched, they would not be able to eat, or they would be scared to death.


    But miyou didn''t care and was not afraid.


    When she was half full, her hands slowed down and she ate gracefully.


    Third master Qu twists the string beads in his hand and looks at her actions, but he can''t find the slightest mistake.


    It''s just awkward.


    Seeing the clothes on her, I found out the problem.


    "Mo Han."


    "Third Master?" Zhou Mohan took the first two steps.


    Third master Qu pointed to mi you Ning, "ask Master to measure her and make more clothes."


    Zhou Mo Han nodded to mi you Ning''s clothes. "Yes, I''ll arrange it right now."


    Uncle Liu also came at this time. Mr. Qu thought about it and continued: "uncle Liu, let someone sort out the room next to me upstairs."


    Without waiting for uncle Liu to nod, the third master looked at mi you Ning with a smile, "tell uncle Liu what you like and let him arrange it for you. It''s uncomfortable for you to sleep on the sofa."


    Mi you Ning said, you know the sofa is not easy. Why didn''t you let the bed out last night.


    But on the face of the man back to a smile, "thank you three Ye."


    Uncle Liu went to mi you Ning and said, "my wife will come up with me later to see what needs to be changed and what needs to be added."


    "OK, thank you, uncle Liu." Miyuning called uncle Liu.


    Qu three ye all want to respect the person, she naturally can''t have any disrespect.


    "Are you full?" See mi you rather no longer action, three ye asked.


    "I''m full, Third Master. I want to go to metropolis today."


    Third master Qu, sitting on one side, looked at her eyes calmly.


    On the smiling eyes, bright dark eyes are very people like.


    "Go ahead, uncle Liu will arrange the car and staff for you."


    Then he stood up and walked behind mi you Ning.


    The third master put his hand on the wooden handrail, bent down and printed a kiss on MI Youning''s pale face.


    He said, "from now on, you will be my woman."


    Miyuning covers the place where he is being kissed and looks sideways at the elegant man.


    Then she laughed, "yes, Third Master." Followed by a kiss on the man''s face.


    Qu Sanye smiles with satisfaction and leaves the hall with Zhou Mohan.


    Mi you Ning stares at the figure that the other party leaves, also follow to rise.


    Uncle Liu has come to her with his servant, and at the end there is a foreign man.


    "Madam, the Third Master asked you to change the medicine bag to tie up the wound first, and then do other things."


    Miyuning''s lips curled up, "OK."


    After the party went upstairs, MI Youning was in the third master''s room and changed the medicine to cover the wound.


    She didn''t expect that Mr. Qu would have such an arrangement. It seems that the people are not cold enough.


    Why did the wound seep out before, but she did it on purpose.


    In order to let the people downstairs see the blood she shed in order to save the third master, this is real.


    After changing the medicine, MI Youning goes to the next room with uncle Liu who is guarding at the door.


    Listening to uncle Liu''s introduction, she knew that there were many rooms upstairs, but only the third master lived alone.


    There are study rooms, weapons rooms and even a small dance hall in the center.

 Chapter 1497

    During the period of the Republic of China, many people liked gramophone, and if possible, they even asked someone to guide them to dance.


    Dancing is a pleasure of communication in this era.


    The third master''s bedroom was always empty. There was nothing in it, but there was a simple wardrobe and bed.


    "Ma''am, if you want to add something big, I''ll let someone do it now."


    Mi you Ning looked at the scene in the room, and compared with the third master''s bedroom, it was really not a bit worse.


    She did not treat her master badly. After thinking about it, she said directly, "just look what the third master''s room looks like."


    Liu Shugang is about to nod his head. Mi Youning continues to speak.


    "But the bed needs to be changed. I like the bigger one and the softer one. Quilts should be made of high-grade velvet, and pillows should be more. You can hold them. The mirror should be bigger, the sofa... "


    Uncle Liu respectfully listened to her from beginning to end and wrote down every bit of it.


    The morning passed.


    When miyuning finished, the tailor came.


    Next, measure and make clothes.


    When the tailor came, he brought some cheongsam she could wear.


    At the same time, uncle Liu also sent some shoes and some personal clothes.


    Seeing the cheongsam of different colors, mi you Ning said that the people in this mansion are smart.


    After the tailor left, she took the cheongsam to the third master''s room.


    Looking at the cheongsam in his hand, MI Youning chose the blue gray cheongsam embroidered with peonies.


    It''s not too dark or too light. She likes it very much.


    Miyuning came to the mirror and looked at the beautiful curve of his body. His eyes showed surprise.


    Although thin, but the figure is really good.


    Her hair was a little messy. She glanced at the room for something to fix it.


    Men''s bedrooms naturally don''t have headbands.


    But she saw the pen on the desk not far away.


    He raised his feet and went there. In the meantime, miyuning raised his hands to tidy his hair.


    She smoothed her hair when she came to the table.


    Pick up the pen on the table and fix the hair.


    Turning and looking at the mirror not far away, miyuning was very satisfied.


    Putting on a pair of white shoes, miyuning walked out of the bedroom.


    Uncle Liu has been waiting for the door for a while.


    "Madam, it''s time for lunch. The third master has something to talk about outside. He can''t come to have dinner with you."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Go to metropolis after dinner."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the most luxurious old car of this era, miyuning looks at the scene outside.


    Wearing obviously backward clothes, conservative but on the edge of opening.


    This is the beginning of civilization.


    People who ride bicycles have little capital in this era.


    This trip, uncle Liu did not follow, sent a few people with her.


    Said Zhou Mohan would wait for her in metropolis.


    Miyouning takes his eyes back and leans in the car to rest.


    In the original story, my fiance will go to metropolis this afternoon.


    This time, Mr. Qu didn''t die. Even Chen Haoqing was just bruised and didn''t miss a stray bullet.


    She just wanted to see if everything had changed and whether Chen Haoyu would appear again.


    As for the other party''s Secret sweetheart, MI Youning thinks it''s time to find out.


    The original body''s wish, though, is to make Chen Haoyu feel miserable.


    But I can''t stand the woman in the dark.


    Both of them have to pay the price they deserve.


    "Madame, the metropolis is here."


    The car stopped at the gate of metropolis, and so did the car following.

 Chapter 1498

    Zhou Mohan saw the familiar car at a glance.


    In this Shanghai beach, you can count all the people who can afford imported cars.


    He quickly walked down the steps, went to the car in person, opened the door, "Ma''am."


    Looking at the man standing at the door, MI Youning showed a meaningful smile.


    She is very fond of this man.


    Qu Sanye''s right-hand man, in the original plot, after Sanye''s death, he props up the Green Gang alone.


    How much pressure, how much abuse, but still hold on for several years.


    In the end, after the war, he settled tens of thousands of brothers in the Green Gang.


    He is worthy of the third master and the brothers of the Green Gang.


    This is a man of love and righteousness.


    Miyuning gets out of the car, and the Green Gang brothers behind her immediately surround her.


    Now her identity is unknown in the Qinggang.


    Mi you Ning nodded to Zhou Mo Han, and then he went to the metropolis.


    Standing at the door, she stopped and turned to look at Zhou Mohan on the left.


    She asked, "you''re here. Where''s the third master?"


    Zhou Mo Han picked his eyebrows and gave mi you Ning a high look.


    This woman''s mind is very active.


    Thinking of the orders of the third master, Zhou Mohan told the truth.


    "The third master is upstairs, talking to the little nightingale."


    Miyuning nodded. She could see the third master''s human nature.


    Although she only used her ability to see how Qu San Ye died, there were only a few words between him and little nightingale.


    The three-year relationship between them did not give miyuning any other ideas.


    Yesterday, when she blocked the gun for Third Master Qu, she saw the little Nightingale''s cold eyes and sharp skills.


    At the bottom of her heart, she was inexplicably convinced that third master Qu and little nightingale were not what people outside thought.


    Zhou Mo Han finished, waiting to see mi you Ning change face.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side just nodded and went to metropolis.


    After entering the ballroom, it was very cold and there were several waiters cleaning the table.


    Of course, these people are people who know the Qingbang, not to mention Zhou Mohan.


    The waiters stop one after another and nod to the place where Zhou Mo Han and mi you Ning are.


    Seeing their movements, Zhou Mohan waved his hand to let them continue.


    Mi you Ning looked up and said to Zhou Mo Han and the Qingbang brothers behind him, "you don''t have to talk to me. I''ll go and talk to an acquaintance."


    Zhou Mohan''s eyes show his disapproval, but mi Youning''s next move gives him a good meal.


    In front of the woman, turn around words fall, will he don''t in the waist of the gun handy.


    Just take it to the other side.


    Mi you Ning turned the gun in his hand, then put it into the small bag inlaid with pearls, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK. I haven''t enjoyed a good life yet, so I must cherish life."


    Zhou Mo Han narrowed his eyes, showing a respectful smile, "that lady take care, something the first time to shoot, I will take people over."


    "I see."


    Miyuning went upstairs.


    In the metropolis, there is another enemy of the original body.


    The reason why the original body was sold to the metropolis was just the little white flower upstairs.


    The white leather shoes with thick heels made a crisp sound when they stepped on the wooden stairs.


    Up the stairs, miyuning stops. There is no one in the quiet corridor.


    This time we are still sleeping, waiting for the arrival of the night.


    As soon as his steps turned, miyuning''s eyes were calm and he walked purposefully to the left.

 Chapter 1499

    After a long walk, her steps slowly stopped.


    here we are.


    In the penultimate room at the end of the corridor, miyuning stopped.


    Looking at the door in front of her, she pushed it open.


    The situation in the room became clear at a glance.


    A small Simmons bed, dressing table, table, chair and bookcase.


    Mi you Ning picked her eyebrows as she looked at the bookcase.


    If she is good, it seems that Xiao Baihua who lives here is illiterate.


    Later, I got to know Chen Haoyu, only to know a few words.


    Looking at a lot of books on the bookcase, mi you Ning''s mouth curved with a sarcastic smile.


    "Ah... Who are you?" The woman''s screams sounded.


    Miyuning''s action is not small. The woman lying on the bed is awakened.


    Looking at the woman sitting outside the bed, MI Youning found that there was another man inside, a man.


    The other party was awakened by the woman''s cry, just opened his confused eyes.


    The man opened his eyes wide when he saw miyuning.


    As if I couldn''t believe she was here, I rubbed my eyes.


    Seeing miyuning standing at the door again, he exclaimed, "Shanshan!"


    Miyuning looks at the men and women in front of him in a funny way.


    The woman opened her frightened eyes and showed her innocence as if she didn''t know her.


    This woman is the dancer of this metropolis, called little rose.


    The other party is looking for someone to get her to this metropolis. How can she not know her.


    When she was taught by mother Jin, the woman was still watching.


    As for the man lying inside, it''s Chen Haoyu, the body''s fiance.


    It turned out that they were together at this time.


    Miyuning walks into the room with different emotions.


    She walked into the room leisurely, sat on the stool at the table.


    Looking up at Chen Haoyu, he said with a smile, "what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Chen Haoyu is now no longer the initial panic, he picked up the side of the clothes, quickly put on.


    "Shanshan, listen to me first. I was talking with people here last night and I drank too much. I don''t know how to be here..."


    Listening to Chen Haoyu''s explanation, MI Youning takes a look at the little rose on the bed.


    Her face had turned ugly.


    After perceiving her eyes, he gave her a fierce look.


    Miyuning shrugged his shoulders and said it didn''t matter.


    Chen Haoyu didn''t know the movements of the two women. He was wearing clothes on his back.


    Little rose saw Chen Haoyu put on his clothes and put his pajamas on her body.


    Now she knows what''s best for her and who can give her everything she wants.


    Chen Haoyu, she won''t let go of this man.


    After getting dressed, Chen Haoyu turns and walks towards mi Youning.


    The other side''s facial features are very upright, but his heart is too dirty.


    When Chen Haoyu started, little rose grabbed him.


    "Mr. Chen, I remember that this woman was sold to metropolis. Do you know her?"


    Chen Haoyu, who was not happy, seemed to think of something when he heard little Rose''s words.


    Before, he said it was true that he had drunk too much. After solving Wang Shanshan''s affairs these days, he was waiting for the huge fortune. He was so happy that he found someone to come here to drink some wine.


    At this time, I was still a little dizzy, and I really forgot some things.


    Wang Shanshan had already been sold to the metropolis at this time. She was in black and white.


    Next, as long as he is more affectionate, set out the money.


    Thinking of this, Chen Haoyu''s face changed.

 Chapter 1500

    He broke away from little Rose''s hand and looked anxiously at miyuning with sadness.


    "Shanshan, is that true?"


    Little rose was thrown away, and there was no grievance. She just hung her head to hide the proud smile on her face.


    Miyuning looks at Chen Haoyu and then at little rose.


    She put her pearl bag on the table.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Empty hand, had to give two people in front of applause.


    He is really a master in the world.


    It''s a pity if you don''t act.


    If they get into the entertainment industry, the movie king and the movie queen will definitely be well deserved.


    Her sudden applause, in exchange for two puzzled eyes, as if she was silly in general.


    Mi you Ning stares at little rose and asks with a smile, "Miss Rose, don''t you really know me?"


    The latter''s eyes showed doubts, eyes confused, "I know, that day I saw Mother Jin take you upstairs."


    Good.


    The little white flower in front of me has good skill.


    Miyuning reached out and knocked on the table. "Four days ago, what you did with naughty six, do you remember?"


    As soon as the name "naughty six" comes out, Chen Haoyu and little rose show shocked eyes one after another.


    Although little rose was flustered for a moment, she soon calmed down.


    Her eyes met mi you Ning''s innocent expression.


    Chen Haoyu frowned tightly and relaxed.


    He glanced at the little rose behind him and made some decisions.


    Both men''s performances are in the eyes of mi you Ning.


    "Shanshan, what''s the matter? Why are you here? Who are you? I''m going to save you first. "


    Chen Haoyu was anxious and worried.


    He walked quickly to miyuning, his eyes deep and anxious.


    Mi you Ning bent up his lips and said with a smile, "why am I here? Naturally, I have to ask Miss Rose."


    Little rose remained calm.


    Although the idea came from her, there was Chen Haoyu''s hand in it.


    She believed that the man would not leave her.


    In metropolis, she knows how to cage a man''s heart, attack his weakness and give warmth.


    Chen Haoyu is a commoner son, and he is not favored in dashai mansion.


    These days, she faintly felt the man''s affection for her.


    So she is not afraid, even very innocent expression, showing a simple look.


    "Miss, I don''t understand you."


    Miyuning nodded, "I don''t know."


    She picked up the bag and took out the gun.


    Stand up and point the gun at little rose.


    "Are you serious? I don''t know what you''ve done? You gave the naughty six or twenty oceans to sell me to this metropolis, and the handkerchief you left in their hands that day was still in their hands.


    I''ve suffered a lot these days because of you. Now tell me why you want to treat me like this. What''s my grudge against you? "


    Little Rose''s body was not stable.


    Handkerchief? No wonder she couldn''t find it that day.


    Panic is there, but she quickly stabilized again.


    Innocent Mou son has so a bit unsteady, "I don''t know what you say, more don''t know naughty six."


    Miyuning nods and walks to Chen Haoyu.


    "Well, I don''t know. Do you want to be naughty or not? I can find evidence for them to confront you today."


    A few words of evidence made Chen Haoyu squint.


    Little rose panicked, too.


    She did find those people, even Chen Haoyu knew.


    Originally perfect, why was it discovered?

 Chapter 1501

    Little rose panicked. That''s what miyuning wanted.


    She raised her feet and went to the little rose.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    However, the latter focuses on Chen Haoyu.


    Chen Haoyu knows that if Wang Shanshan finds out that there is his figure in it, then he will be finished.


    Now dashai mansion needs a sum of money to buy weapons and Western medicine.


    As long as he gets the money, he will become his father''s most effective son and will be valued by his father.


    With this in mind, Chen Haoyu took a big step forward and quickly grabbed the gun in MI Youning''s hand.


    "Bang..."


    The gunfire rang out.


    Metropolis is not small, but everyone can hear the gunshot.


    Especially Zhou Mohan and others downstairs.


    The first time they got up, they rushed upstairs.


    Little rose opened her eyes and looked at her in front of the moon in disbelief.


    The color of blood red constantly gushed out, the bright color stabbed her eyes.


    The innocence in the eyes turns into resentment and unwillingness.


    She raised her head and pointed to Chen Haoyu, "you..."


    Just said a word, the body fell behind.


    Little rose is dead.


    This woman, second only to the nightingale in the metropolis, was killed by her favorite man.


    Chen Haoyu closed his eyes after shooting.


    I didn''t open my eyes until I heard a bang.


    He pursed his lips and looked at mi you Ning with pity.


    "Shanshan, since you say she hurt you, I believe you. This woman deserves to die."


    With that, he waited for the woman in front of him to throw herself in his arms.


    However, things deviated from his imagination.


    Miyuning knows what the man is thinking.


    She dodged the gun from Chen Haoyu''s hand and picked up the PA in the bag to wipe it slowly.


    Without looking up, he said, "if you kill this woman, will you not be able to sleep in the middle of the night? If you say she is infatuated with you, will she come to you in the middle of the night?"


    Hearing the speech, Chen Haoyu''s face was a little ugly, but he gritted his teeth and kept an uninformed expression.


    It''s a bit distorted, "Shanshan, what do you say? I don''t understand


    "Bang..."


    Suddenly, the door that wasn''t closed was rushed open.


    Zhou Mohan takes the lead to rush in with the brothers of the Green Gang.


    When he saw that miyuning was safe, he put his heart into his stomach.


    Then he looked at the body of little rose not far away, and Chen Haoyu on one side.


    After seeing who it was, he pulled mi you Ning behind him. "Master Chen, what a coincidence."


    When Chen Haoyu saw the appearance of Zhou Mohan, his eyes showed doubts and shock.


    Who doesn''t know that Zhou Mohan is the most important person in this beach.


    Just don''t understand what relationship with Wang Shanshan, such a maintenance attitude makes him a bit bad.


    After all, Chen Haoyu, who struggled to survive in dashai mansion, soon calmed down.


    He stepped forward and stood opposite Zhou Mohan. "Mr. Zhou, this is my fiancee."


    When Zhou Mohan heard this, he was not surprised.


    A pair of fox eyes staring at Chen Haoyu, smiling but also gloomy.


    "Yes? Unfortunately, Miss Wang has been a member of our Green Gang since this morning. "


    The people of the Green Gang, even if Chen dashai comes here, have to weigh up whether they dare to move.


    Chen Haoyu''s face is very ugly.


    It''s clear that he and little rose have brought people to the metropolis. How can we meet in a few days? Wang Shanshan has become a member of the Green Gang.


    He didn''t believe it and looked over Zhou Mohan to MI Youning.


    "Shanshan, what''s going on?"


    This time his tone was not good.


    Because I lost face in front of Zhou Mohan.

 Chapter 1502

    Miyuning played with the gun in his hand.


    Hearing Chen Haoyu''s words, he showed a smiling expression, "that''s what he said."


    "You It was the first time that Chen Haoyu met Wang Shanshan like this.


    He has never been treated like this before.


    Which time is not the other party shy with timid look at him, give each other a smile, can let its silly day.


    Chen Haoyu wants to blame the woman behind Zhou Mohan, but he is in the way of the people of the Green Gang.


    Even if my father is here, he will not have any friction with the Green Gang.


    What''s more, he is not a favored son.


    Chen Haoyu suppressed his anger and gave mi Youning a gentle smile. "Shanshan, come back with me to see my father in dashai''s mansion. We are all going to get married soon. After marriage, we will live together in dashai''s mansion."


    Mi you Ning''s mouth curved with an ironic smile.


    This is a move to soft tactics.


    If the original owner, maybe he really fooled.


    She looked up and showed disdain and cold smile to Chen Haoyu.


    Just about to say something, a low voice came from behind.


    "What''s going on?"


    Familiar voice sounded, Zhou Mohan and Qingbang brothers, the first time to turn away from the door of the road.


    Miyuning also turned to look at the man outside.


    "Third Master!"


    "Third Master..."


    A respectful voice sounded.


    Third master Qu''s elegant face appeared in front of everyone, and behind him was a woman, little nightingale.


    Zhou Mohan watched the third master step into the door of the room, quickly stepped forward and whispered in his ear.


    When Chen Haoyu saw the third master Qu coming here, his legs were a little soft.


    Who is Mr. Qu? He is the king of Shanghai beach.


    When foreigners see him, they have to respect a third of them.


    Their army, fire and Western medicine are all traded from each other.


    The little nightingale, standing behind the third master Qu, always put her eyes on mi you Ning from the moment she stood at the door.


    The other side''s eyes are so obvious that it''s hard for mi you Ning to pretend that he doesn''t know.


    She turned and looked back with a calm smile on her face.


    The woman standing behind the third master Qu only looked and doubted, and had no other emotion.


    That''s why miyuning gave her a smile.


    With a few words, Zhou Mo Han stood behind Mr. Qu.


    Just now, he had understood that the expression on his face changed.


    The momentum of the whole body is a little lower than before.


    "Come here."


    Mild with a doting tone.


    Miyuning''s eyes were black and his face was full of smiles.


    She raised her feet and walked towards the man.


    Chen Haoyu''s frightened eyes were shocked and inconceivable.


    Looking at mi you Ning walking away, he panicked and said, "Shan Shan!"


    However, the people he called did not stop.


    Miyuning came to the Third Master of Qu, "third master."


    The voice is clever, but also has the sweet greasy dependence.


    Satisfied, Mr. Qu reached for her hand.


    Eyes look to her month Hun mouth, "wound still pain?"


    Voice gentle let stand behind Zhou Mohan, all expression a change.


    When was the third master so gentle to a woman.


    Miyuning shook the man''s hand back, shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It doesn''t hurt much after changing the medicine."


    Third master Qu picked his eyebrows when he heard that he was shot into his body. How could he not feel pain.


    He raised his other hand and patted her tender hand. "Go home and ask Uncle Liu to make some nutritious soup to make a good tonic."


    "Well." Mi you Ning answers with a smile.


    Chen Haoyu was confirmed by their intimate actions.

 Chapter 1503

    Wang Shanshan''s relationship with third master Qu ruined everything he calculated.


    Not reconciled, not reconciled.


    It''s one step away and he can get everything.


    Chen Haoyu''s face became distorted.


    He stepped forward and stared at mi you Ning sadly.


    "Shanshan, have you forgotten our engagement? How can you do this to me? "


    Qu Sanye, who is lifting his hair to miyuning''s ear, frowns slightly after hearing Chen Haoyu''s words.


    "Bang!"


    Zi Tan passed by my ear, but mi you Ning didn''t move.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Haoyu fell to the ground with his legs in his arms and made a painful roar.


    It''s Zhou Mohan who is standing behind him.


    Third master Qu put his eyes on Chen Haoyu on the ground. His eyes were calm as if he were looking at a dying man.


    "Mr. Chen, it seems that you can''t attend the wedding of Qu and Shanshan at the end of the month. Go back and take good care of yourself."


    Chen Haoyu was holding his bleeding leg. He didn''t hear what he said.


    The gunfire rang out again, and all the people in metropolis had gathered.


    Mother Kim had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing the Nightingale, she was relieved.


    She pulled the man aside and whispered.


    Third master Qu turned to leave, and the brothers of the Green Gang gave him a way.


    Before Kim''s mother said a few words, she was pushed away.


    She looked at Mr. Qu with a gallant smile on her face.


    It''s just that her smile was broken before it was formed, because she saw mi Youning''s figure.


    "Ah..."


    Just export a word, Zhou Mo cold eyes direct at gold mother.


    Kim''s mother is a cosmopolitan old man and naturally knows what to say and what not to say.


    At this time, the third master is not in a good mood. It''s better not to be provoked.


    Kim''s mother is also very witty. Even if she recognizes mi you Ning who bought it the other day, she doesn''t make a sound at this time.


    I thought I had run away before, but now I''m by the third master''s side. It seems that she doesn''t know what happened.


    Qu San ye took mi you Ning''s hand and left with his support.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not give his sight to the little nightingale behind him.


    It wasn''t until she left that Kim was relieved.


    She looked at the little nightingale beside her, her makeup face puzzled, "Nightingale, how did the third master hook up with the girl? You saved the third master last night. Are you all right? "


    The little nightingale had been looking at the back of the Green Gang, smelling that she turned her head and looked at mother Jin.


    Timely show a bitter smile, "Mom, I did not save the third master, is that woman, the third master decided to marry her, at the end of this month."


    "..." mother Kim opened her eyes wide.


    The mouth opens and closes, closes and opens.


    What do you want to say? In the end, the language is not well organized.


    The Nightingale narrowed her eyes and her eyes were cold.


    It disappeared in a flash.


    The little nightingale put on a smile again, "mother Kim, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Ah? Well, you go back. "


    Mother Kim stares at the little Nightingale''s leaving figure, and a gloomy dark light flashes through her eyes.


    Soon she asked the thugs downstairs to come up and carry away the body of little rose.


    Her ultimate fate is nothing more than a mass grave.


    As for Chen Haoyu, mother Jin ignored him from the beginning to the end.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning left the metropolis with the third master and sat in the car when he came.


    It''s just that this time, she is no longer sitting alone in the back seat with a man beside her.


    From the beginning to the end, Mr. Qu held mi you Ning''s little hand.


    Look up at the metro sign outside the car.

 Chapter 1504

    Metropolis has been standing in Shanghai beach for many years, and he has never paid much attention to it.


    I didn''t expect that this assassination, but I found some interesting things here, as well as people who eat inside and outside.


    The third master curved his mouth, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Mo Han."


    "Yes, sir." Zhou Mohan answered and went to the window.


    "Mr. Chen was injured. He told the commander-in-chief to take the man away."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Zhou Mo Han led several men to stay at the gate of the metropolis, ready to watch the team leave.


    Just before driving, miyuning throws the gun in his handbag down the window into Zhou Mohan''s arms.


    "Thank you."


    The latter quickly hugged the guy in his hand, heard mi you Ning''s polite words, and laughed, "madam, you''re welcome."


    When he saw mi you Ning''s action, he showed a meaningful smile.


    He rolled up the window and said, "drive."


    The car drove slowly away.


    The third master turned his head and looked at the woman around him with gentle eyes. "Do you like playing with guns?"


    The original body naturally does not touch the gun, but her previous behavior is a veteran.


    Mi you Ning met the man''s eyes and nodded frankly, "when my father was alive, he used to find a teacher to teach me."


    That''s strange. Mr. Qu asked someone to investigate Wang Shanshan.


    Weak and simple in character, she is a woman who does not know the world in the boudoir.


    It seems that the people at the bottom are still not in place.


    Third master Qu played with mi you Ning''s delicate white finger and asked, "Oh? What else can the lady do, for example, I don''t know. "


    "I know a lot about embroidery, calligraphy, playing piano, shooting, French, German..."


    With the words of the women around him, Mr. Qu raised his head and looked at each other in surprise.


    He found a treasure.


    "Your father has only one daughter. What do you want to do in this way?"


    He had to think more about how ordinary people could teach their daughters in this way.


    Mi you Ning seemed to know that he had such a question, so he opened his mouth and said, "going abroad, my father said that it would not be peaceful in a few years. Let me get in touch earlier and make plans earlier."


    Hearing the word "not peaceful", Mr. Qu''s eyes sank.


    It has been used for several years.


    The war is about to begin.


    The Wang family once offended the Japanese, so they killed people and killed their mouths, which shows the rampancy of the Japanese.


    Qu Sanye leaned on the seat with a sharp look in his eyes.


    The goods at the end of the month must be sent out.


    In this first battle, we must hold on.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Qu pulled mi you Ning''s body into his arms.


    "Do you like Chinese or western wedding?"


    Mi you Ning''s head was leaning against the man''s Yue Hun''s chamber. When he heard the gentle tone on his head, his eyes showed a smile.


    "Third Master, which is better for you, Chinese style or western style?"


    Third master Qu raised his eyebrows slightly as he listened to her words.


    "Did you hear that in the morning?"


    Although the tone of questioning, but it seems to give people a bit of affirmation.


    "Yes." Miyuning admits.


    North, delivery? In the original plot, the first battle starts in the north.


    Third master Qu is also a patriot.


    Hearing the woman in his arms admit it, Mr. Qu chuckled, "it''s still possible to give you the wedding you want. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    Miyuning looked up and said, "this is the only Chinese wedding in my life. I still like what my ancestors left behind."


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Qu San Yeh hung his head close to mi you Ning''s forehead and printed a kiss.

 Chapter 1505

    metropolis.


    Zhou Mohan sent someone to deliver the letter in the Marshal''s mansion, and the party was waiting in the hall.


    I don''t know how long after that, the sound of orderly footsteps and the sound of emergency braking from the outside.


    Zhou Mohan laughed at the news.


    He sat on the sofa at the gate of metropolis and didn''t get up. He even picked up the red wine on the table and tasted it slowly.


    In front of him and behind him, there were several Green Gang men.


    The step sound of neat leather boots stepping on the ground is coming closer and closer.


    Zhou Mo sips the red wine in his hand and raises his eyes inadvertently.


    A tall man with dozens of soldiers came towards him, the man''s eyes were gloomy staring at Zhou Mohan.


    On that expressionless face, Zhou Mo Han smiles happily.


    "Mr. Chen''s visit is really disappointing. Please take a seat." Zhou Mo Han said with a smile, but his body didn''t move.


    As the tall man walked in, he saw the cold and hard face, and there was a purple bruise on his forehead.


    As soon as Zhou Mo Han saw the scar, he immediately stood up from his seat.


    With a worried face, "yo! What''s wrong? What''s wrong with your head? It''s OK. Don''t be silly any more. "


    The words in the front are quite normal. The words in the back start to be nondescript.


    The soldier standing behind the tall man pointed his gun at Zhou Mohan for the first time.


    The movement is neat, the hand is quick, as expected is well-trained.


    The brothers of the Green Gang are not lagging behind. They take out the guy and aim at the tall man opposite.


    Yes, the two people in front of us are famous enemies.


    Every battle is a headache. Although there will be no stars and blood shadows, there will be a lot of twists and turns.


    The tall man is Chen dashai''s son and future successor, Chen Haoqing.


    When Chen Haoqing heard Zhou Mohan''s words, the corner of his eye jumped.


    The lips are tight and the expressionless face is more gloomy.


    "Mr. Zhou, where is Haoyu?"


    This time, he was ordered to come to meet someone. His father told him not to have any friction with the people of the Green Gang.


    Over the years, every time he fought with the Green Gang, he was entangled by the man in front of him. In the end, he got nothing.


    Last time, it was also very difficult to find the people of the Green Gang to go out in private for a large number of Western medicine.


    When he got the news, he rushed to the dock immediately, met the people in front of him, pestered him, and found nothing again.


    Last night, I also got the news that this time the Green Gang''s action was bigger.


    A large number of weapons and Western medicine have to be transported out of Shanghai.


    So he came to check in person last night to find out who Mr. Qu was in contact with.


    But I didn''t expect to catch up with third master Qu who was assassinated, even he was injured.


    Zhou Mohan ignored the muzzle of the gun and reached out to the sofa with a smile. "Don''t worry, big boy. Sit down and have a rest. It''s hard all the way."


    Chen Haoqing raised his hand and the soldiers who reached out put away their guns.


    He went to the sofa pointed by Zhou Mo Han and sat down. His cold voice sounded again, "where is the vast universe?"


    "Turn left upstairs, the penultimate room."


    This time, Zhou Mo Han gave a happy answer.


    Chen Haoqing raises his hand to the bodyguard behind him, who takes several people upstairs.


    Zhou Mohan didn''t let anyone stop him. He even helped Chen Haoqing pour a glass of red wine.


    Then his eyes were fixed on the wound on his head.


    "Young master, it''s really affecting your vision. What''s the matter? It''s not the backyard, is it?"


    Chen Haoqing''s iron green face was very ugly. He gave a cold glance at Zhou Mohan.

 Chapter 1506

    "Last time is not over!"


    Chen Haoqing with a wish to kill Zhou Mo Han''s eyes, cold mouth.


    Listen to him this words know to say last time of affair, week Mo Han your mouth corner of smile is bigger.


    He took the wine cup in his hand and walked towards Chen Haoqing. The smile from the corner of his mouth was inexplicable.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m waiting for you."


    Looking at the wine glass in front of him, Chen Haoqing stood up, reached for it and put it into his mouth.


    "Pa..."


    The glass fell to the ground.


    Two people are standing, the difference is not much height, each other''s eyes collide.


    One is cold, the other is smiling.


    It''s a way of killing each other.


    Chen Haoqing clenched his fists, and his hands crackled, which showed that his anger was unusual.


    Last time, it was at the dock.


    Full of a week Mo Han will play Chen Haoqing around.


    The batch of Western medicine that could have been traced back made a fool of him because of the other party''s entanglement and even deliberate body collision.


    "Young master, I have found the second young master."


    Suddenly, the voice from the upstairs interrupted their fighting eyes.


    Zhou Mohan regained his old fox smile.


    Chen Haoqing frowned and looked upstairs.


    I saw his soldiers carrying the wailing Chen Haoyu downstairs.


    He saw the leg that was still bleeding. Looking at the injury, it was useless.


    Thinking of his father''s anger, Chen Haoqing''s frown deepened.


    I can''t stop today.


    "Close up!"


    After the bodyguard officer carried people downstairs, Chen Haoqing sorted out his hat and made a low voice.


    "Yes


    The soldiers turned around and waited for Chen Haoqing to leave.


    The latter step by step to the gate of the metropolis, his back straight and tough.


    Zhou Mo Han narrowed the fox''s eyes. "Take a walk, big boy. Come to play when you have time."


    Pinching the voice of the export, let Chen Haoqing forward the pace of a meal.


    He resisted Gu Qianwang, who turned his head to release the eye of the knife, and went on.


    Accompanied by the departure of the army, there was the cry of Chen Haoyu.


    After the party left, Zhou Mo Han looked down at the pieces of wine glass on the ground and showed a calculating smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In one day, everyone in Shanghai beach knew that third Master Wang and Qu in Shanghai was going to get married.


    At the end of the month, he was going to marry the daughter of the Wang family who was assassinated by the Japanese some time ago.


    The parents all died of the Japanese only daughter.


    Although many people know that Wang''s daughter was betrothed to the second son of dashai mansion, no one really said it.


    I didn''t see that no one stood up in the mansion.


    The wedding is handed over to Zhou Mohan and uncle Liu. Mi Youning is very busy these days.


    Busy trying wedding clothes, busy familiar with wedding etiquette, and to deal with third master Qu.


    After returning from metropolis that day, miyuning found that men had changed.


    To her, she always played a rogue, and even looked at her with a kind of look.


    Where does miyuning know that after so many years of being a vegetarian, Mr. Qu has a woman who is not disgusted with him and even reminds him of his lack of hope. If he can restrain himself, he will be immortal.


    It''s a good sign that a man has low hopes for a woman.


    Miyuning also knows this, but his opponent is too strong.


    At this time, miyuning was in the bedroom next to third master Qu, with an old book in his hand.


    There is no cover on the book. It was put on her hand by Mr. Qu after dinner last night.


    Remember last night, the man''s eyes deep, serious way: "study hard, I will accept the results."

 Chapter 1507

    At that time, miyuning thought it was something important, such as the precautions at the wedding.


    She nodded foolishly, "I see. I''ll finish it tonight."


    The book in her hand was not thick and thin, so she thought she could finish it in one night.


    Qu San Ye''s eyes at that time suddenly became hot.


    Eyes like a raging fire, almost burning her.


    At that time, miyuning felt that something was wrong.


    But the other party went straight upstairs.


    Back in the room, open the book, the picture inside can''t help blushing.


    Miyuning shook his hand and threw it into the corner of the room.


    At this time, mi you Ning still felt hot.


    It''s not shyness, but the thought of her silly words and performance last night, I want to tear all the books in my hand.


    Tear, as if she lost, think not reconciled.


    What kind of elegant man, elegant.


    Hum! He''s just an old rascal.


    Miyuning puts the spring palace book in his hand beside the bed and drinks the water.


    Change the silk pajamas, this is the direction of the bathroom.


    I have to say that since she lived in Qufu, she has been taken care of in her life.


    Whether it was the gentleness of Qu San Ye''s eyes towards her, or uncle Liu''s more and more respectful attitude towards her, and the servants'' panic attitude towards her.


    They all make miyuning feel very useful.


    The change of uncle Liu and the servant is all due to the change of Third Master Qu to her.


    The more the man attached importance to her, the more respectful the people at the bottom were to her.


    If Qu San Ye is the person she is looking for, the colorful glazed stone has given her the answer.


    Although it is not obvious, it has really changed.


    That''s the answer she wanted.


    Thinking of going to Tongfu Hotel today to get familiar with the wedding scene, MI Youning finished washing and changed into a lotus colored cheongsam.


    Lotus color is very clean, sweet and delicate. It''s pure, elegant and extraordinary when wearing on miyuning''s body.


    Put on a pair of light colored shoes and miyuning went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Mr. Qu is reading today''s newspaper. It''s just about who gets married, who makes friends with, and foreigners who are laughing and crying in the eyes of Chinese people.


    The third master was a little bored. He heard the sound of stepping on the stairs from upstairs.


    He threw the newspaper aside and looked up.


    There was a flash of amazing brightness in the calm eyes.


    Recently, he also felt the change of mood.


    Especially when I get along with the woman standing upstairs, I don''t feel like myself.


    Eyes are always attracted to each other, and even to the green, but full body has a inexplicable lack of hope.


    He was sure that it was the body''s desire for each other, the instinct of a man to want a woman.


    The little woman in front of her is pure but charming.


    On the charm of the eyes, but also the soul of people sucked away.


    These days, the other party''s obvious look is much better, and the charm of women is distributed incisively and vividly.


    Third master Qu turned his thumb uneasily.


    There are still three days to go before the big wedding. Don''t worry, don''t worry.


    haste makes waste.


    With this in mind, he got up from the sofa and went to miyuning.


    "Did you sleep well last night?"


    Third master Qu walked up to mi you Ning and said the first sentence, which almost made the person on the other side fall to the ground.


    Looking at the man''s outstretched hand in front of him, MI Youning recovers his indifferent smile.


    But he gritted his teeth and said, "good, very good."


    The man nodded, "it seems to work hard."

 Chapter 1508

    If Mr. Qu meant something, he got a white eye from mi you Ning.


    She said with a smile: "is it true that the third master is knowledgeable and has already studied thoroughly?"


    This words let three ye a Leng, immediately joyful smile voice, "really is a small mischievous."


    As he said this, he reached out and touched mi you Ning''s little nose. His action was ambiguous and evocative.


    The servants all around drooped their heads.


    Miyuning stepped back. The third master pulled the man into his arms, put him in her ear, and said in a soft voice, "madam, if you can''t learn, you''ll have to have some pain on your wedding day and wedding day."


    Miyuning''s face turned ruddy with a bang of his head.


    She really saw the shameless side of Mr. Qu, the overlord of Shanghai beach.


    This man seems to be polite, gentle and gentle, like a gentle businessman. In fact, he is a educated rascal.


    It''s not so straightforward, but it makes people understand what it means. Even mi you Ning can''t resist it if it''s provocative and revealing.


    Seeing the woman in his arms red earlobe, the third master with a very proud smile.


    He gently kisses the earlobe with scorching heat temperature, and then releases miyuning.


    "Eat first, then you will be satisfied. Don''t worry too much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, miyuning was dumbfounded.


    impatient?


    Who''s in a hurry?


    Miyuning swallowed his saliva and tried to suppress his anger with a stiff smile.


    "Third Master, I''m not in a hurry."


    Her tone was steady, but the smile on her face was barely visible to the third master.


    The third master looked up and down at mi you Ning and nodded very sincerely, "well, you''re not in a hurry. I''m too anxious."


    Although that''s what I said, it''s obvious that you are young. Sorry, I follow you.


    Mi you is rather angry. She knows that she can''t get any good from the man in front of her. Don''t worry about it.


    She told herself over and over again not to worry about it and went over to the restaurant.


    So I didn''t see the happy and joking smile of the man behind me.


    It was only after he got along that he found out that he still had such bad taste.


    As long as you see each other, you want to bully.


    "Third Master, dinner is ready."


    Uncle Liu went to the third master to remind him.


    "Well."


    Mr. Qu walked gracefully towards the restaurant.


    At a glance, I saw sitting on the seat, with an angry expression on my face.


    He walked over and touched miyuning''s hair.


    "Don''t be angry. If you''re angry, you won''t be beautiful."


    Mi you Ning bravely stares at him, which makes uncle Liu look in his eyes.


    A few days ago, he might have had to sweat for miyuning.


    These days, I have noticed that the relationship between the third master and her has already been normal.


    Even very discerning to the kitchen.


    "Who did I get angry with?" Miyuning escaped the third master''s hand.


    The latter face dew doting, "in the future don''t tease you, good, eat first, later with uncle Liu go to the wedding scene to see, see what to like to change, all depends on you, OK?"


    "Hum."


    Mi you Ning''s mouth is cold, but his face is smiling.


    How could she really be angry.


    She also found that men really like to tease her.


    Especially when she was bullied to that kind of blush and heartbeat, it gave people a feeling that she couldn''t stop.


    Since the other party likes it, it doesn''t matter if she follows.


    They were calm and at the dinner table you came and I went to finish breakfast.

 Chapter 1509

    Mi you Ning found that after a few days together, the man in front of her clearly felt her tastes and preferences.


    The dishes she was given were all her favorite.


    After third master Qu wiped his hands, Zhou Mohan came from outside.


    "Third master." The other side said hello with a smile.


    The third master stood up and went to the other side, "well, here we are."


    "The car''s waiting outside. Mr. Bradbury just called."


    When he heard Bradbury, a cold smile hung from the corner of Qu''s mouth.


    This is one of his partners.


    Over the years, he has been involved in the western medicine business, and both families hold half of their own secret recipes.


    It''s just that this time someone seems to be poking around the corner trying to buy the other half of the pharmacy from Bradbury.


    Thinking of this, Qu San Ye''s killing intention was almost overflowing.


    If it wasn''t for the last assassination, he didn''t expect that there were so many loopholes hidden behind it, and there would be so many people who wanted to kill him.


    The third master Qu suddenly stepped forward, and his killing intention dissipated, showing a gentle smile.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning on the dining table behind him. "I''ll go first. After a while, uncle Liu will take you to Futong hotel. I''ll pick you up after I''m busy."


    Mi you Ning was very clever at this time. "OK, Third Master, take your time."


    The smile on Qu''s face was more obvious when he saw her clever appearance.


    "Good boy."


    Reward of say a word, with mi you Ning face admire Zhou Mo Han left the mansion.


    After the other party left, miyuning left the dining room and went to the living room.


    Uncle Liu orders people to clean up the table. He takes a little girl and speeds up to catch up with MI Youning.


    "Madam, this is the servant girl that the third master ordered to give you. Her name is xiaorou. She is very sensible. If she sees fit, she will stay. If not, she will choose another one."


    Mi you Ning looks at the servant girl beside uncle Liu, or the neat woman.


    The sound of each other''s footsteps, the eyes and the aura of the whole body can all tell that this is not an ordinary woman.


    The sound of stepping on the ground tells us that he is a practitioner.


    This is not an ordinary servant girl.


    Miyuning nodded with a smile. "Stay here. Just follow me when you go out for a while."


    "OK, xiaorou, this is my wife. I''ll serve you well in the future."


    "It''s uncle Liu. Thank you, madam."


    Xiaorou first nods to uncle Liu, and then bows to miyuning to show her respectful thanks.


    Miyouningqi waved her hand to get up.


    "Uncle Liu, I''ll go upstairs to get something and have a car ready. I''ll go to Tongfu hotel when I go downstairs."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Xiaorou follows miyuning upstairs.


    Mi Youning was not uncomfortable with someone following him, but he was calm.


    She took people to the door of the bedroom. The latter didn''t follow her when she went in, and stayed at the door.


    Miyuning bent his lips and went into the bedroom.


    She went to the dresser, opened the drawer and held Browning''s hand gun lying flat inside.


    Pick up the bag on the table, put the weapon into the bag, and then stand up.


    Looking at the pure and charming little woman in the mirror, MI Youning''s eyes became cold, and her whole body''s momentum released her prestige.


    In an instant, he changed from a simple little woman to a cold beauty. The contrast between the front and the back was very obvious. Mi Youning laughed with satisfaction.


    As a woman of Third Master Qu, even if she was simple, she had to have the air of bluffing.


    Otherwise, she will not only lose the third master''s face, but also be treated coldly and humiliated by many people when she gets married.

 Chapter 1510

    Miyuning walked out of the bedroom with her gorgeous pearl bag.


    Xiaorou stood at the door and saw her come out. She immediately said, "madam."


    Looking at xiaorou, who looks pretty, MI Youning nods, "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Futong hotel is the largest hotel in Shanghai. The middle class can afford it.


    It used to be Futong mansion. Later, everyone learned from the foreign style and changed its name to a hotel.


    The car stopped at the gate of Futong Hotel, and the driver got off with the Green Gang and Liu Shudu.


    Xiaorou also gets out of the car and goes to the other side to open the door for MI Youning.


    The steward of Futong hotel is waiting at the door.


    "Ma''am, if you have any trouble, please come in." The manager is a middle-aged man.


    With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, mi you Ning steps into Futong hotel under the support of the Green Gang.


    Uncle Liu and xiaorou stand behind her.


    They were very eye-catching at Futong hotel.


    Looking at the huge hall and the dress up upstairs, MI Youning didn''t pick out any mistakes.


    However, he said that on the wedding day, the hotel''s circuit line should be guarded by the brothers of the Green Gang.


    Uncle Liu raised his head when he heard the request, and there was an inexplicable admiration in his eyes.


    The manager of the hotel thought about it and nodded his head.


    There must be a lot of people on the wedding day. Once someone takes the opportunity to cut off the line, it will be dark all around. No one knows what will happen at that time.


    Then I looked at the drinks and dishes of the wedding.


    There were not too many demands for these. Mi Youning gave them to uncle Liu.


    They were on the second floor.


    No one downstairs saw a man in black, with a bowl hat, carrying a briefcase.


    The other side hung his head, could not see his face clearly, but also very strange.


    "How many layers of cake, madam?" Uncle Liu thought about it. All Western weddings have cakes.


    Although the third master''s wedding is Chinese, it does not prevent a cake for those foreign guests.


    Miyuning thought about it and said, "six floors."


    "All right." Uncle Liu turned to the steward behind him.


    The party went downstairs.


    Just as I got to the top of the stairs, a man in black came to me.


    Miyuning stares at each other''s hands and shoes and squints.


    At the same time, xiaorou, who is following her, seems to be aware of something.


    The accident happened in a flash.


    The man in black reached for his briefcase.


    Xiaorou pours at miyuning with a quick and violent movement.


    The brothers of the Green Gang behind him also quickly took out the guy and rushed up to mi you Ning to surround the people.


    The muzzle of the gun in their hands was straight at the man in black with the briefcase.


    When the other party saw the scene, his expression changed, he was frightened, scared, and even shivered.


    "Everyone... Brothers... Spare your life."


    "Bang..."


    With a bang, he knelt down on the wooden carpet covered corridor.


    Seeing such a weak side of men, many people relax their vigilance.


    Ordinary killers don''t do that. The fear on the man''s face is real.


    Xiaorou heard the movement of the periphery, and knew she was making a fuss.


    She was not embarrassed. She had to be alert to any danger. It was just an instinctive reaction.


    She felt the danger was approaching, so she shot quickly.


    At this time, she found that it was a false alarm. She released mi Youning''s body and stepped back two steps silently.


    "Madam, I''m surprised."


    Miyuning waved his hand and looked at the man kneeling on the carpet.


    This man is weird.

 Chapter 1511

    Just as the Green Gang relaxed their vigilance, mi you Ning just stepped forward.


    It happened again.


    The man on his knees still has his hand in his briefcase.


    The moment I saw miyuning, I quickly took out my gun.


    The speed is very fast, the people of the Green Gang have no time to pull the trigger, the gunfire has already sounded.


    "Bang..."


    Zi - Bullet flies in front of people''s eyes, very fast.


    But the speed was very slow in miyuning''s eyes.


    When the bullet came, she gently turned her head.


    By the way, I''ll be a meat shield, a shield and a bullet.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    There was a lot of gunfire.


    The brothers of the Green Gang shot the man kneeling on the ground into a hornet''s nest.


    "Stop it


    Suddenly, miyuning called out to stop.


    "Daddada..."


    "Uncle Liu, did you hear anything?"


    Uncle Liu listened and heard the familiar sound of dada.


    He used to travel north and south, and naturally knew what it was.


    "Run, ma''am! There''s a bomb


    Miyuning squinted at the man shot into a beehive.


    This is who hates her so much, even so big.


    On hearing uncle Liu''s words, the people of the Green Gang didn''t make any moves. The steward of the hotel ran downstairs like crazy.


    "There''s a bomb! Run


    Mi you Ning stares at the boots and hands of the man''s corpse, then runs downstairs quickly.


    The people of Qingbang saw her action and began to rush down the stairs.


    Just as the group rushed out of the hotel, the bomb went off.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    Mi you Ning knew that many brothers of the Green Gang were still behind him.


    She can''t kill these people, and the power of soul on her hand is spinning fast.


    Between the fingers, the strength is behind all the members of the Green Gang, forming a transparent protective cover.


    It''s fast. I''ll rush out in a few more steps.


    Originally heard the explosion, some people thought they would die here.


    But seeing the door of the hotel getting closer and closer, they could not help but be overjoyed that they had not been hurt.


    All the members of the Green Gang rushed out, and MI Youning regained his strength.


    "Bang..."


    At the last sound, Futong Hotel collapsed completely.


    With the support of all the people, miyuning stood on the opposite side of the road.


    All the cars in front of the hotel were damaged.


    The explosion attracted a lot of people and killed a lot of people.


    Miyuning watched the white or black fog floating in the void.


    This is the soul of the dead.


    "Are you all right, ma''am?"


    Liu Shuxin has a lingering fear.


    Miyuning''s hair is a little messy, but the rest is nothing.


    She shook her head and stared at the flaming Futong hotel.


    It seems that the wedding can''t be held here.


    Before seeing the tattoo on the man''s hand and the Japanese boots under his feet, MI Yuning guessed who did it.


    She checked with her authority to be on the safe side.


    Sure enough, it was the Japanese.


    "Ho ho..."


    The car''s emergency brake sounded.


    People were attracted by the cars in front of them.


    Before the car stopped, a tall man in a long shirt rushed down from the car.


    It was the first time that miyuning saw Mr. Qu, and he was so frightened.


    The panic in each other''s eyes made her move.


    After Qu got out of the car, he didn''t see mi you Ning because she was surrounded by the brothers of the Qing Gang.


    Seeing the miserable scene of the hotel, he had a gloomy face and a cruel look.


    It''s for whom, he knows.

 Chapter 1512

    The third master saw the Qingbang brothers not far away, but he did not dare to go there.


    Because I didn''t see miyuning.


    He was wondering if the other party was gone.


    The fire was too big to get in.


    Even if you go in, there''s no chance that the people inside will survive.


    He is afraid that if he turns around and asks the person behind him to protect mi you Ning, he will get the possibility that the other person has not run out.


    At the thought of which possibility, Mr. Qu''s heart was full of tears, as if something was tearing his heart.


    He clenched his fist.


    "Third master."


    At this time, when the third master was in pain, a soft voice sounded behind him.


    Third master Qu suddenly turned his head and saw the woman in Lotus color behind him.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he quickly looked up and down at mi you Ning in front of him.


    The other side''s hair was a bit messy, and the others didn''t see any injuries.


    At the same time, he regained his former calm and elegant atmosphere.


    However, his pace towards miyuning was obviously accelerated.


    Even if the man coming across, try to keep calm.


    Miyuning still felt his excitement and fear.


    Ignoring the people around him, Mr. Qu quickly walked up to mi you Ning and hugged him.


    Hugging is very hard. It''s too big to break free.


    Feeling the pain, miyuning didn''t make a sound. He even raised his hand and patted the man on the back.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." She said softly.


    On the contrary, Third Master Qu held her more tightly, hoping to rub her into his body.


    After a long time, Mr. Qu released mi you Ning, stared at her and said, "fortunately, you''re OK."


    Mi you Ning bent his lips and said with a smile, "that''s nature. It''s a thousand years of disaster. I haven''t harmed you yet, and I can''t have an accident easily."


    This soon pacified the third master.


    Fear, cold face instant mild up.


    Ignoring the gaze around him, he pulled miyuning into the car where he came.


    "Back to the mansion."


    "Hi! How about me, Mr. Qu? What about me? "


    A strange tone sounded from outside the car.


    Miyuning looked up and saw a foreign man with brown hair and dark gray pupils.


    Seeing the foreign man outside the car, Mr. Qu''s mild expression suddenly turned into a smile instead of a smile.


    "Mr. Bradbury, we''ll talk about it later. You have to remember the recipe in your hand. It''s easy for me if I want it.


    The reason why the recipe is put into your hands is just for the credit and the friendship between us.


    Once the secret recipe falls into other people''s hands, no matter who it is, it won''t benefit, including you. "


    "No, Mr. Qu, if you want to believe in the cooperation between you and me, I have absolutely no other idea. It''s just that Japanese people come here frequently and I need protection."


    Bradbury first expressed his loyalty, and finally made a quick request.


    Third master Qu waved to uncle Liu outside the door.


    After coming over, he pointed to Brad Burt and said, "find some good brothers and protect Mr. Brad Burt until you get married."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Uncle Liu turned to do it.


    Mi you Ning laughs at the foreigners outside the car. He is a smart man.


    But it''s also the Japanese, which shows the ambition of the Japanese.


    It''s really courageous to think about a great country in a small area.


    Although in the next few years, Chinese people will experience the process of grief, but it will soon pick up.


    Sooner or later, the Japanese will be driven away.

 Chapter 1513

    As for the gun - kill, bomb - bomb this time, mi you Ning is sure to be a Japanese. Naturally, Third Master Qu should know about it.


    Miyuning turns around and tells the story of the hotel.


    "Third Master, someone shot in the hotel before. I saw that the tattoo on the other side''s hand was a totem, and that person was wearing Japanese boots."


    Hearing her words, Third Master Qu didn''t doubt it. His face was livid, and he was angry.


    The last assassination was done by the Japanese, and Brad Burt''s recipe is also something the Japanese miss and even do.


    Recently, there are always Japanese in business.


    Even today''s explosion explosion is Japanese.


    Third master Qu sneered.


    If he doesn''t do it again, the Japanese will climb on his head to take a shit.


    Don''t worry. The wedding will soon be over. At that time, Shanghai beach will be reshuffled.


    As for the Japanese, they will stay on the beach forever and become the fertilizer for the flowers and trees.


    As soon as miyuning saw the third master''s expression, he knew that the Japanese had been blacklisted.


    Uncle Liu soon finished what the third master told him.


    At the same time, bradbert also expressed his sincere loyalty and friendly thanks.


    At this time, Mr. Qu didn''t want to do superficial work with him, so he told the driver to drive away.


    ¡­¡­


    The explosion of Futong hotel was soon reported, which shocked all the officials in Shanghai.


    The commander-in-chief''s mansion came forward and gave death orders to the patrol room. We must find the murderer behind the curtain.


    Third master Qu did not pay attention to this matter.


    Because in the end, it was just a ghost.


    The officials in Shanghai do not dare to offend the Japanese at all.


    In other words, the Japanese people''s arrogance and superciliousness at the beginning made them crazy.


    They still think that it is good for the two countries to maintain friendship.


    But I don''t know, it''s just raising a tiger.


    Back at the Qu mansion, the third master rushed into the western style building with mi you Ning in his arms.


    He can''t wait.


    At this moment, he wants to feel the woman in his arms.


    As soon as I got home, I couldn''t control myself and walked upstairs with my big step.


    For the first time, miyuning saw Qu San Yee like this and hugged him by the neck.


    No matter what this man does, she won''t resist for a while.


    The other party''s mood has not calmed down for a long time, she is very understanding.


    Third master Qu rushed into the bedroom with mi you Ning in his arms and went straight to the Simmons bed in the room.


    Put people directly on it and bully them.


    Holding his body tightly, the third master came to mi you Ning''s ear and said in a low voice, "you don''t know. At that time, I thought you didn''t come out."


    The voice was low, and mi you Ning was stunned by the tone of fear.


    Qu San Ye Si didn''t mind at all, and told her mood at that time.


    "I was really scared at that time."


    Mi you Ning stretched out his hand to embrace the man on his body and comforted him: "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    "Ha ha..." suddenly, Mr. Qu chuckled.


    The other side raised his head and looked at mi you Ning seriously.


    His vision seemed to be to find something from miyuning.


    After watching it for a long time, he sighed softly, "you said that you have something on your body, which makes me so worried, like being fed with the drug of mystery soul."


    "Screw you!" Mi you Ning laughs and scolds.


    But Qu San Ye looked at her very seriously and said, "girl, you''ve been planted. You''ve been planted."


    Miyuning was going to push the man''s movements on her body and smell them.


    The man''s eyes are gentle, the deep feeling in the eyes can''t cheat people.


    The third master had feelings for her.

 Chapter 1514

    Qu San Yeh looked at mi you Ning with disapproval, but said softly, "let the doctor have a look. If the wound is infected, it''s not good."


    Mi you Ning smiles and shakes his head. "It''s OK. The wound has healed. My skin is very good. The wound has grown to death. It''s neither red nor swollen. If you don''t believe it, you can go back to the room and have a look. I really don''t cheat you."


    Finally, let Mr. Qu pick his eyebrows.


    With a serious look at miyuning, he naturally knew that her words were true.


    So I don''t want to force him to leave.


    Then he got up and went to miyuning''s body and held him in his arms.


    "Come back to my room later?" The tone is ambiguous and provocative.


    Mi you Ning didn''t seem to notice it. He nodded seriously, "yes, the wound has grown well."


    Get the exact answer, the third master repressed and repressed.


    Finally, I didn''t restrain myself. I got up, picked up the woman on the sofa and strode upstairs.


    Miyuning seemed to have known what he had done and put his hands around his neck.


    She won''t tell a man. She did it on purpose.


    The third master is interested in her body.


    And she also likes the way men are obsessed with her.


    Mi Youning is also satisfied when he thinks that in the bathroom, the other party is crazy because of her and can''t help himself.


    She likes the way the man looks for her.


    Although they are 15 years apart.


    But mi you Ning knows that the capital of this "old man" is very strong.


    Even more shameful than some young people today.


    Uncle Liu and his servants pretended not to see the monkey''s anxious appearance when they saw the third master carrying his wife upstairs.


    Most of the people in this mansion are old people.


    They have never seen such a close woman beside the third master.


    Even the little nightingale, the other side did not visit.


    The Third Master of their family is clean, and now it''s hard to open meat. I''m afraid his wife will suffer a lot.


    Unfortunately, they were all wrong.


    Although miyuning was gnawed by the third master.


    But it''s still one step away.


    At night, the second floor of Qu''s mansion echoed with ambiguous sounds.


    On this day, day and night, Mr. Qu studied mi you Ning thoroughly.


    I know her all over.


    When the wolf was hungry, the scene was unknown to mi you Ning.


    Otherwise, she would never take the initiative to enter the bathroom today.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by.


    The wedding is here.


    Because Futong hotel was bombed, the wedding was changed to Qu Fu.


    The garden is very big. In the last few days, Liu Shuhan and Zhou Mohan prepared the wedding site and everything they needed.


    On the day of the wedding, all the officials in Shanghai, big and small, as well as people from all over the world in business, came.


    Even Marshal Chen and his eldest son Chen Haoqing came to visit.


    Today''s Qu mansion is full of friends. These people may have few sincere blessings.


    But just because they came here and even had a big gift, we can see the power of Mr. Qu in Shanghai.


    Box after box of silver dollars were carried to the mansion, and the eyes of the people who recorded at the door were shocked.


    Although they were under the third master''s command, they knew for the first time that they could earn so much money from a single marriage.


    The minimum amount of money is no less than a box of silver dollars, not to mention dozens of gold bars and precious gifts.


    Third master Qu was wearing a long gown and red flowers in front of Yue Hun.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to bring it. However, little women like him to bring it, saying it''s festive and lucky.

 Chapter 1515

    Third master Qu had no choice but to take this silly big red flower and exchange greetings with the guests around him.


    When people saw the big red flower in front of him, they were stunned.


    But no one came forward to laugh at him.


    Nonsense, if anyone dares to touch tiger fart, it''s just that he doesn''t want to live, and he''s impatient to live.


    "Marshal Chen is here!"


    The big garden was quiet for a moment.


    I saw a chubby man in a neat uniform, followed by Chen Haoqing walking towards the garden.


    They were followed by a bodyguard.


    This chubby man is Chen dashai.


    "Brother Qu, congratulations. I must drink this wedding wine today. I don''t have less money. You should manage enough wine."


    The other side came towards Mr. Qu and opened his mouth with great enthusiasm.


    Third master Qu also had a kind smile on his face. "That''s natural. The marshal himself came to give me Qu''s face."


    "Brother Qu is still so polite. We don''t have so many polite words. In a word, I wish you a happy wedding and have a noble son early."


    "Yes, don''t mention it, marshal. Just think it''s your home and open your mind to drink."


    "Good, good..."


    Third master Qu and marshal Chen, please come and greet me.


    Standing behind them, Zhou Mohan and Chen Haoqing are fighting.


    The killing intention in the eyes is released heartily, and they fight each other fiercely.


    It wasn''t until uncle Liu trotted to third master Qu that everything was interrupted.


    "Third Master, madam is ready."


    The third master Qu nodded and said goodbye to marshal Chen. He asked Zhou Mohan to stay. Then he went to the small western style building.


    Two people in each other after distance, this just put away the smile on the face.


    When people around them saw the two overlords of Shanghai beach, they had already gone far away.


    I''m afraid one of them won''t be happy. I''ll cut them off at that time.


    Miyuning was wearing a red wedding dress and a pair of red embroidered shoes. The ornaments on her head were all valuable and novel.


    Delicate makeup, with this festive clothes, appears enchanting charm.


    When Mr. Qu saw mi you Ning appear, his eyes were crazy.


    At the foot of the action stopped, staring at the opposite woman.


    Mi you Ning saw this and chuckled.


    She likes the traditional wedding dress very much. It''s something left by the ancestors.


    It was a long time before Mr. Qu came back to himself, and uncle Liu didn''t dare to remind him.


    After serving the third master for so many years, he saw the man in front of him for the first time, just like a hairy boy.


    Uncle Liu didn''t remind him, which made him face.


    After waking up, the third master, as if nothing had happened, kept his initial composure and went to miyuning.


    A pair of eyes on the opposite woman''s body can not be pulled out.


    When he came to the woman in the wedding dress, the third master held out his hand.


    A pair of slender white hands with gun cocoon.


    With a happy smile on his face, miyuning quickly raised his hand and put it into his big hand.


    Third master Qu clenched her little hand for the first time.


    With some strength, but also afraid of pinch pain each other, can not help but relax.


    Mi you Ning saw all these tiny movements in his eyes.


    She stood beside the man and stood beside him.


    They are officially husband and wife from today on.


    Third master Qu turned to uncle Liu behind him and said, "go and carry a box of silver ingots, hold them with red paper, and sprinkle sugar outside the door."


    There were a lot of people outside.


    Hearing his great command, uncle Liu nodded quickly, "yes, I''ll do it now. Third master, the auspicious time is coming. "

 Chapter 1516

    With uncle Liu''s last warning, Mr. Qu nodded and looked at mi you Ning.


    He took her hand and, with the support of the crowd, walked towards the garden.


    The people in the garden are staring at this side.


    As they approached, everyone''s eyes were astonished.


    They always knew Wang Shanshan, the daughter of the Wang family.


    But most people haven''t seen it. Now it''s really beautiful.


    Third master Qu didn''t like the people around him. He looked at his women.


    But on the happy day, he suppressed his unhappiness and showed a happy smile.


    Miyuning feels the breeze, the fragrance of flowers, wine and the rich flavor of pastry.


    Guests here are wearing a reserved smile, occasionally a few full of ill intentioned gaze.


    She took the man beside her and walked slowly towards the crowd, just like a blooming flower.


    How many people are obsessed with her appearance, and how many people are amazed at her.


    As a member of the Green Gang, I can see all the addictions of the guests in the future.


    They knew how much the third master attached importance to his wife. Although they were very proud, they were amazed by his wife.


    But more afraid of the third master''s unhappiness.


    Fortunately, from the beginning to the end, the third master was restrained.


    They were standing in a small pavilion in the garden.


    Third master Qu took mi you Ning''s hand and said to the crowd, "thank you for attending Qu''s wedding..."


    Mi you Ning goes to the front again, looking for the sight of evil intentions in the dark.


    Soon a few people were locked in, standing outside the garden in kimonos.


    When you see their clothes, you know they are Japanese.


    These people''s eyes are not well intentioned. When they look at the men around her, they inadvertently show their intention to kill.


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes and stared at the Japanese as if they were dead.


    Today''s Mr. Qu is not just married.


    From last night, she saw the man around her busy until midnight, discussing things with Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, president Huang and others.


    The weapons and Western medicine sent to the north had already been sent out at the dock.


    It''s not only the Green Gang, but also the chamber of Commerce and Bradbury.


    After all, the quantity of the goods is really too large.


    Once the goods are delivered, it''s time to clean up all the forces in Shanghai.


    The last metropolitan assassination, the Japanese persecution several times, and the people hidden in the dark.


    Who is Mr. Qu?


    Shanghai King is the overlord of Shanghai beach.


    There is no reason why people do not act when they are forced to come.


    It''s just that he''s waiting for a good time.


    Today Shanghai beach is doomed to be not peaceful.


    "Pa pa..."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Applause came from around.


    Mi you Ning turned her head to a pair of gentle eyes.


    After the third master finished his speech, he led the woman in his hand to Chairman Huang not far away.


    All around him were people from the chamber of Commerce. Miyuning listened to the introduction of Third Master Qu to her one by one.


    When Qu Fu was busy, Shanghai beach was very popular, and even many places were full of blood.


    In the Japanese mansion, a group of masked people, carrying a guy into regardless, watching the people in kimonos shooting.


    It''s not just here, it''s metropolis.


    In the metropolis, there are hidden Japanese, who are old people familiar with the brothers of the youth gang for many years.


    It''s mother Kim from metropolis, and a few waiters.


    The Green Gang received the third master''s instruction, and went to the metropolis without killing mother Jin.


    Instead, they killed several waiters on the list.


    As for Kim''s mother, she''s going to take it away.


    From the beginning to the end, the Nightingale was watching.

 Chapter 1517

    The little nightingale watched the people of the Green Gang take away mother Jin, and there was no fluctuation in her eyes.


    She had a gun in her hand and had even killed two waiters before.


    Thinking of so many years of forbearance, and the weapons and Western medicine sent to the North today, her mouth showed a relaxed smile.


    After years of dormancy, now she has finished her final task and is free.


    Looking at the magnificent dress of the metropolis, the Nightingale went upstairs with a gun.


    From now on, she will be the mother of this metropolis.


    It''s time to let go of the family country hatred.


    She was a country woman, not so ambitious.


    All I want is to give back to the people who saved her.


    At that time, she was forced to work by Japanese, and an underground person saved her.


    From then on, she began to lurk for them, and even met Mr. Qu by accident.


    Third master Qu was a man with ambition and ambition.


    Now that her last kindness is over, it''s time for her to relax.


    Little nightingale walked up the back of the stairs, inexplicably lonely.


    The sorrow of being a dancer.


    ¡­¡­


    On the South Wharf of Shanghai beach, fierce gun fight also took place.


    It''s the Green Gang fighting with another wave of forces in Shanghai.


    Although all the black forces in Shanghai are in the hands of Mr. Qu.


    But it is inevitable that some small gangs will come out.


    In the last assassination, someone was fishing in troubled waters,


    Third master Qu checked the accounts carefully and remembered them clearly.


    Now no one can run, as long as the time comes, no one can escape.


    There was a happy music playing in Qu''s house.


    The piano, which was originally decorated in the hall, was carried out by servants.


    Bradbury took a girl with him, who was eager to try the piano when he saw it.


    Seeing this, Mr. Qu invited the lady to play a song.


    This is also a face for Bradbury. The cooperation between the two families continues and will not end in the future.


    Before the thing, is at this time draw a full stop.


    The lady was very happy to play a happy song.


    "Qu Jun is very elegant and happy. He has a beautiful woman in his arms and is accompanied by Jieyu flower. It''s just the so-called sitting and enjoying the happiness of all people


    In this happy smile, when the atmosphere is beautiful, the voice from behind will disturb the beautiful atmosphere.


    The poor smile of the guests around has been frozen, as for some of the city''s faces are still smiling, but the pace has begun to retreat.


    With the same smile on his face, Mr. Qu turned to look at the speaker behind him.


    It was Sato of the Japanese Embassy who spoke.


    Seeing this man, the smile on his face increased obviously, as if he saw someone who made him happy.


    "Sato Jun is too polite. That''s not what we say in Chinese. If you want to speak Chinese, you should study it carefully, or you will be laughed at after exporting it."


    As soon as the third master''s words came down, low laughter came from around.


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "It''s so funny, ha ha ha..."


    Originally low smile, later sound more and more big.


    Sato and the people around him turned black when they heard the sarcastic words of the third master.


    When I heard the laughter around me again, my face turned blue. It was angry.


    "Qu Jun, is that your way of hospitality?"


    Sato was angry, and his squinted eyes swept around.


    The laughter dropped a lot in an instant.


    Who doesn''t know that the Japanese are stingy and vindictive.


    Third master Qu stopped talking when he heard the words, and then he lost face.

 Chapter 1518

    Sato is a Japanese in front of him. If he goes on, it''s just a dispute.


    The Japanese are known for their stinginess, and men compete with shrews.


    Miyuning didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end, but when Sato and others first spoke, they put a dark force into their bodies.


    Zhou Mohan received a hint from the third master and stepped forward to Sato.


    "Mr. Sato, today Qu Fu is not very kind to you. A car is ready outside the door, please."


    This is seeing off.


    Miyuning takes the third master''s hand and stares at Sato with a smile. In fact, he is pinching the time.


    Sato is not stupid. Naturally, I can see that Zhou Mohan is driving people.


    At this moment, it seems that his brain can''t think, and the words in his mouth are exported without passing through his brain.


    "What are you? You Chinese are pigs. Sooner or later, your majesty will step down here. You will be slaves of our Japanese nation!


    And you Qu pig! It''s just a stupid pig. Why didn''t the last assassination kill you!


    Recently, whether everything is not going well for you is something that our country has sent people to do, just to kill you as soon as possible, so as to take the beach for yourself.


    Ha ha ha... Soon! Sooner or later, you Chinese will all be our slaves... "


    As Sato opened his mouth, the people around him also looked at the light of ridicule and contempt, looking at all the people around him.


    The people present, hearing Sato''s humiliating words, were already full of anger.


    All the people who can come to the wedding are dignitaries.


    Naturally, we can see the current situation more clearly than ordinary people.


    The ambition of the Japanese as wolves, and the pressing time, we all know that war is inevitable.


    But I didn''t expect that the Japanese people Jiang ran insulted them so much.


    It''s really intolerable.


    There is a rich businessman''s son brother can not stand, the other side''s face disdain and ferocious.


    Step toward Sato and punch quickly.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    "Ah ah..."


    The sound of fist beating on the body, accompanied by Sato''s painful sound, spread to the public ears.


    When the father saw this scene, he immediately came forward to pull.


    Third master Qu glanced at him coldly, then said casually, "anyone who fawns on Japanese people in this beach in the future will have trouble with someone qu."


    This made people stunned, and some people showed happy expression.


    At the same time, there are also some people who show a painful look,


    The latter have more or less interests with Japanese people.


    Today, what Mr. Qu meant was that he had no business with the Japanese.


    Brother Gongzi beat people, and several Japanese people around him quit immediately.


    They want to come forward to stop, Zhou Mohan quickly take people and even pull the belt secretly to teach, will Sato and his party out of the mansion.


    When Sato was thrown out of the mansion, there was no good place on his whole body.


    After the Japanese envoys came to pick them up, Sato and his party died suddenly.


    The death was very miserable. It was as if someone was in the car when he saw something frightened. He widened his eyes and died.


    The driver never found out how Sato died.


    I will not mention it for the moment.


    The news of Shanghai beach soon spread to the residence.


    After receiving the news, many people looked at Mr. Qu in surprise and fear.


    The destruction of the Japanese mansion, the gun fight at the dock, the killing of several well-known figures, and the movement of the metropolis.


    It''s the third master''s skill to make such a big move.

 Chapter 1519

    At the wedding ceremony, Mr. Qu looked at the movements of Zhou Mohan and others and shook mi Youning''s hand.


    He leaned close to the ears of the people around him and said in a soft voice, "madam, go back to the room first and have a rest. I''ll deal with it here."


    Miyuning''s legs are really sour. He nods when he hears the words.


    The third master immediately summoned xiaorou to one side and said, "send madam back to her room to have a rest."


    The wedding room is Qu''s bedroom. Mi Youning sits on the bed and looks at the familiar surroundings.


    Since the third master had a close relationship with her last time, she never went back to the bedroom next door and lived here all the time.


    Thinking of their bridal chamber tonight, MI Youning was looking forward to it.


    These days, she was clearly teased by the man.


    But the other party is obviously a rogue and has to do what a gentleman does.


    You have to wait for marriage to say anything.


    "Have something to eat, madam."


    Xiaorou brought a pile of cakes and a pot of tea on the tray.


    Mi you Ning thought of the wine he had just drunk downstairs, pointed to the table at the head of the bed and said, "put it here."


    The cake is fragrant with flowers, just like the cake she ate in metropolis when she first came to the world.


    Xiaorou poured her a cup of tea.


    Just ate a piece of tea, drink, the door was pushed open.


    The man who came in was the third master with big red flowers in front of yuexiong.


    Qu ruobai saw that there was cake residue in the corner of mi you Ning''s mouth. His handsome and elegant face showed favor, and he raised his steps to the bedside.


    Seeing the third master appear, xiaorou immediately steps back and slowly touches the door of the room.


    When the door was closed, only mi you Ning and Qu San ye were left in the wedding room.


    Qu''s original name was Qu ruobai.


    There are not many people who know about this beach. Even those who know never dare to call his name.


    In front of mi you Ning, Mr. Qu bent down and wiped the cake from the corner of her mouth.


    Then she leaned over and got close to her lips with floral cakes.


    Touch and leave.


    The third master''s eyes looked at mi you Ning, a little depressed, "if Bai, my wife can call me if Bai in the future."


    Mi you Ning called out subconsciously: "if white."


    "Yes." Third master Qu threw the man down on the bed behind him.


    The moment he fell down, miyuning was indulgent.


    She wants to give herself to this man.


    The other side''s domineering action made her a little excited.


    The red bridal dress was torn to pieces, and the red lining inside was also poisoned.


    Strength comes with a warm kiss.


    The body is like in the sea, ups and downs, let her good no sense of security.


    The feeling of pain, so that she did not have any aversion, but not enough.


    It''s not enough. She doesn''t give what she wants.


    Third master Qu seemed to realize that the woman in his arms was dissatisfied.


    The huge Simmons bed is like floating on the sea, in a flash.


    It''s a ferocious aerobic exercise.


    There was no restraint, and both sides were fighting with indulgent goblins.


    Finally I heard a faint cry for mercy.


    But no one responded.


    I can still listen and deliver. Some people say that''s enough


    The wolf has been hungry for a long time. No one can stop him from eating.


    ¡­¡­


    The campaign ends in an hour.


    Before the guests downstairs left, Mr. Qu gave them to Zhou Mohan.


    As soon as he thought of his big wedding today, the woman he wanted was waiting for him in the wedding room. How could he restrain himself.


    So Mr. Qu was not afraid of the discussion behind people''s back and came to the room very calmly.


    Today, when he got married, he was the biggest. He didn''t have to pay attention to the face problems.

 Chapter 1520

    When he really ate it, Mr. Qu knew that it was really like death without regret.


    He knew for the first time that women taste so good.


    There is even a feeling of wanting to die on miyuning.


    Qu San Ye''s forehead was against mi you Ning, and his breath was not stable.


    "Madame''s taste is really delicious."


    When they heard this, their fingers were still together.


    Mi you Ning couldn''t even reach out to push him, and he didn''t have the strength.


    But when she''s tight.


    But I heard the man''s groan.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just when she was afraid of what more men would do, the door of her bedroom was knocked.


    "Third Master, there''s trouble downstairs. Both the British and Japanese businessmen have shown up."


    Standing outside the door, it was Zhou Mohan.


    Hearing the other party''s voice, Mr. Qu got up and put on his clothes and went to the dressing room.


    When stepping out, he rushed to the door and said, "wait!"


    He really had some ideas before, but in Zhou Mo Han''s words, all stopped.


    The previous clothes have been torn and cannot be worn.


    Mr. Qu went into the dressing room and quickly came out in his Zhongshan suit.


    This is also the wedding dress. Mi you Ning also has a cheongsam with the same fabric color.


    As soon as the third master tidies his sleeves and goes out of the changing room, he looks at mi you Ning of Simmons spring bed.


    Miyuning had already put on his silk pajamas and just got up to sit on the edge of the bed.


    "Third Master, do you want me to go down with you?"


    Third master Qu frowned for a moment when he heard her address. As soon as he was about to say something, he saw the mark on the other party.


    He was afraid of any reaction, and immediately dropped his eyes.


    "Take a break, and I''ll go downstairs and see what''s going on."


    Then he went to the door of the house.


    Miyuning saw his movements in his eyes, watched him leave, got up and walked to the bathroom with his waist.


    One before the other, they went in different directions.


    Each other this turn, is the beginning of the change of fate.


    Although miyuning has been tossed about a lot, it is only a matter of an instant to repair him with the power of his soul.


    When she came out of the bathroom, her steps were much more stable than before, and her waist seemed to be more straight.


    He changed into a cheongsam of the same cloth as before he left and shoes with heels.


    I went to the mirror to tidy my hair. I turned around and found no problem. Then I went to the door.


    When you open the door, it''s xiaorou standing outside.


    "Madame." The other side respectfully stepped forward and opened the other door.


    Miyuning helped the jade hairpin on her head, and her face was full of spring, color, wind and emotion. "Go downstairs and see what the third master is doing."


    "Yes."


    After miyuning comes out of the bedroom, xiaorou closes the door, and then quickly catches up.


    "Bang..."


    As soon as they went downstairs, they heard gunfire coming from outside.


    Listening to the sound of the breaking gun, MI Youning''s heart trembled.


    The feeling of being grabbed made her unable to breathe.


    After the gunfire, there was a mess outside.


    Miyuning seemed to hear uncle Liu and Zhou Mohan''s panic and angry roar.


    Who can make these two people so uncontrollable.


    In addition to their respected third master, who has the ability?


    Miyuning, regardless of his manners, ran out of the door like crazy.


    No, that man won''t have an accident!


    Even if there is something wrong with people, as long as there is her, it will bring people back to life.

 Chapter 1521

    At the moment of rushing out of the building, miyuning saw the scene of the garden not far away.


    Zhou Mohan with his men crazy shot at several people.


    "Bang Bang..."


    "The blood and flesh are blurred, the foam is flying all over the sky, and the blood is sprayed on the people nearby.


    Even Zhou Mohan''s body was red with blood, and the foam of meat flew to his whole body.


    This fox like man with the temperament of a handsome young man is crazy.


    Miyuning turned her eyes and saw the man who had just been gentle with her.


    Blood! A lot of blood!


    Uncle Liu, holding the fallen Third Master Qu, kept pressing the wound of his Yue Hun''s chamber.


    This is the wound of the... Quilt bullet shot.


    What''s more, it''s a fatal wound.


    The other side''s mouth is still bleeding, but his eyes are open.


    Even looking at her affectionately.


    A pair of gentle eyes, all his reluctant to release incisively and vividly.


    She received the man''s love, to her not to give up, all emotions have.


    But there is no fear of death.


    Miyuning''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She threw off her heel and ran to Mr. Qu.


    The guests standing in the garden didn''t know what was going on. They didn''t understand the contradiction between the British and the Japanese, and why Mr. Qu was affected.


    Maybe some of them can see the situation clearly.


    Zhou Mohan killed all the Japanese. His fierce appearance and continuous shooting made them guess that this might be another kind of assassination.


    Miyuning came running and stood in front of uncle Liu and third master Qu.


    Her hands tried to gather the power of her soul, but she didn''t tremble like herself.


    Uncle Liu''s hands, stop bleeding wound, but those blood rush out.


    When Mr. Qu saw mi you Ning, he was left with his last breath.


    He trembled and stretched out his hand, trying to pull her.


    However, when the hand was half lifted, it fell down.


    He has no strength.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he spurted out bright red blood.


    Miyou would rather close her eyes than look at the man''s eyes that express his feelings.


    The power of the soul is running fast.


    When I open my eyes again, I am full of strength, and my eyes have returned to calm.


    Squatting down, miyou would rather not look into the third master''s eyes and take uncle Liu''s hand away. She puts her hands in front of him.


    The white light that can''t be seen by the naked eye is constantly infiltrating into the man''s wound.


    Liu Shuji burst into tears and found that MI Youning took his hand away. His sad and angry face showed astonishing surprise.


    The wound is no longer bleeding.


    He saw with his own eyes that his wife''s hand was put on the third master''s wound. Without any effort, the blood stopped.


    Miyuning felt the bullet in the wound.


    She slowly infiltrates with the power of her soul, and wants to discharge the Zi - tan without suffering.


    Third master Qu raised his neck and felt that the meat was torn.


    It''s the pain of cutting off his flesh and blood.


    Feeling the third master''s action, uncle Liu panicked again, "madam, you stop quickly, Third Master can''t stand it!"


    Miyuning ignores uncle Liu''s words. She has pushed Zi Tan out of the wound.


    Uncle Liu was worried, but he didn''t dare to touch her.


    It wasn''t until miyuning''s fingers were pulling out of the wound that uncle Liu''s face changed. He didn''t care whether she was superior or inferior to push her.


    He stopped when he touched miyuning.


    Uncle Liu sees mi you Ning holding a bullet with blood in his hand.

 Chapter 1522

    "Uncle Liu, call the doctor. Come on!"


    Mi you Ning ignores uncle Liu''s surprised eyes and throws his things on the ground.


    She reached out and held the man on the ground in her arms.


    When uncle Liu heard the word doctor, he immediately ran to the foreign building to make a phone call.


    Few people noticed mi you Ning. Their eyes were attracted by the crazy Zhou Mo Han.


    This man is really crazy.


    The corpses of the Japanese were beyond recognition, and their facial features and limbs could not be seen.


    However, Zhou Mo Han was still fighting.


    The guy lost the bullet and grabbed the weapons of his men.


    He can''t deceive himself. The third master''s injury is fatal. It doesn''t work when he comes.


    It''s his carelessness. It''s his relaxation of vigilance.


    Otherwise, they will not be won by the Japanese.


    Seeing Zhou Mohan''s crazy and angry side, everyone didn''t dare to dissuade him.


    In particular, the huge garden has been surrounded by many of the Green Gang''s subordinates, and the guys in these people''s hands are aimed at the public.


    Chen Haoqing, behind Chen dashai, frowns tightly when he sees Zhou Mohan''s side.


    He raised his feet, ignored the muzzle of the guns around him, and walked towards Zhou Mohan.


    At the moment of his action, all the weapons were aimed at him.


    Seeing this, Chen Haoqing frowned. He took off his weapon and threw it to the ground.


    He even raised his hands and continued to walk towards Zhou Mohan.


    Seeing this scene, marshal Chen immediately said, "what are you doing, Haoqing! Come back


    Chen Haoqing did not seem to hear his father''s words, he quickly went to Zhou Mohan''s side.


    Behind each other, a person will embrace.


    Especially the one with the weapon in his hand.


    The man in his arms kept struggling. Chen Haoqing yelled: "enough!"


    That''s enough!


    He has never seen Zhou Mohan so out of control.


    Looking at each other''s expression of anger and sadness, Chen Haoqing could not help but stand up.


    All his actions are out of control.


    Zhou Mohan was held in his arms, heard the roar in his ears, and collapsed subconsciously.


    Chen Haoqing held his body in his arms and did not take his weapon.


    He even patted him on the back to make a soothing gesture.


    "It''s OK. Those people are dead."


    Hearing that, Zhou Mo Han''s eyes turned a few times.


    Then he broke away from Chen Haoqing''s embrace and turned to look at the place where the third master had fallen.


    But I saw mi you Ning holding the third master''s body, and the third master''s eyes were closed.


    The lady is arranging the third master''s hair by hand.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Mo''s eyes were cold and canthus were about to crack.


    The killing in the body hit again.


    Mi you Ning looked up as if he were feeling something and took a look at Zhou Mo Han.


    Take a panoramic view of each other''s madness.


    Knowing that the other party was thinking badly, she said in a voice: "control all the people here, and make plans when the third master wakes up."


    Her voice is very calm, her eyes are not emotional, as if just telling the truth.


    Zhou Mohan''s killing intention in his eyes dissipated a lot, and he stepped forward in disbelief.


    "Madame... What do you say?"


    He doubted whether the woman in front of him could not accept the fact and was deceiving herself.


    But there is still a glimmer of hope in my heart.


    Mi you Ning held Qu San Ye''s head, bent his head to his ear and whispered a few words.


    Then not only Zhou Mo Han, but also everyone around him saw that Qu San Ye''s eyes opened.


    Look at the wound again, it''s obviously hemostatic.

 Chapter 1523

    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Before, they saw with their own eyes that the Japanese bullet hit the third master''s heart.


    The injury there, even the great Luo immortal can''t save.


    How in a twinkling of an eye, the third master''s wound stopped bleeding, and his open eyes were very clear.


    It looks like it''s just a minor injury. It''s no big deal.


    When everyone was shocked, uncle Liu trotted in.


    "Here comes the doctor, ma''am, just outside the mansion."


    Uncle Liu''s words startled Zhou Mohan. He quickly came forward and picked up the third master who closed his eyes again.


    Several of his subordinates came up behind him and escorted him to the outside of the mansion.


    When passing by Chen Haoqing, Zhou Mo clenched his lips and nodded to him.


    Then the wind speed up the same.


    When uncle Liu saw Zhou Mohan, several important members of the Green Gang followed him.


    Instead, he stopped and walked slowly to the back of miyuning.


    "What''s next, ma''am?"


    Now that the third master is not here, everything depends on his wife.


    Uncle Liu is very sure that the woman in front of him is absolutely not simple.


    Before the other side''s neat bullet taking technique, as well as shocked behavior, it can be seen that she is not an ordinary woman.


    Following his father''s generation, he began to see all kinds of people.


    Even if the situation before was a little strange, he only knew one thing, that is, the third master would not die.


    Breathing is steady, the bullet comes out and the blood stops.


    Even though the wound looked very serious, his sharp eyes made it clear.


    The third master has passed through the most dangerous situation.


    Mi you Ning takes back the line of sight that the people chasing Zhou Mo Han leave.


    She looked down at the blood on her hands, which was all from the third master.


    So much blood.


    If she comes later, the other party may not be able to save her.


    Before the fear, physical and mental shaking feelings, she still clearly remember.


    Especially the emotion in the eyes of the third master is so strong, and the expression of his resolute eyes.


    Miyuning closed her eyes and pressed down her uncomfortable feeling.


    The third master was injured and she was not happy.


    Then no one here can run.


    When you open your eyes again, the sharp light in your eyes shines directly on everyone present.


    Not far away from the rich smell of blood, spread in the air.


    Miyuning just glanced at the rotten meat not far away, then waved to uncle Liu.


    "Uncle Liu, help me move a chair."


    The latter did not ask, directly got up and personally moved a chair, "madam, please sit down."


    Miyuning gently nodded to uncle Liu''s respectful behavior.


    Then he went to the Green Gang and took his weapons.


    Then she sat in the chair, staring at all the people around her.


    By this time, more than half of the people had left.


    After the third master went upstairs, someone had already left with eyes.


    As for those who stay, they either have something to talk with the third master or join in the fun.


    Or there are others, in order to curry favor with the Green Gang.


    The remaining small part is purposeful.


    People around can see that the Green Gang is not going to take it lightly this time.


    In the past month, Mr. Qu has been assassinated twice.


    A lot of people are murmuring.


    There are also people who stare at mi you Ning as if they are suppressing their anger.


    One of them is Chen dashai.


    At this time, Chen Haoqing had already picked up the gun he had thrown on the ground and wore next to his body.

 Chapter 1524

    Miyuning''s eyes will be on all the people present.


    The final focus is on Chen Haoqing.


    Originally cold eyes, at this time with a little temperature.


    She raised her hand behind her, "uncle Liu."


    Uncle Liu stepped forward, "madam?"


    "Send Marshal Chen and your son away. Don''t delay Marshal Chen''s business."


    When uncle Liu heard the speech, he took someone to come to marshal Chen in person. "Marshal, today''s reception is not good. He will come to visit the third master every day when he recovers."


    This is a great honor to Chen dashai.


    This face, Chen dashai or must take.


    He touched his bald head and laughed, "look what you said, it doesn''t matter who brother Qu and I are."


    Joking, I left with the Green Gang.


    Chen Haoqing naturally heard what mi Youning said. Before he left, he gave her a puzzled look.


    Miyuning''s mouth curved slightly at him.


    Marshal Chen has a good son.


    Uncle Liu saw off Marshal Chen and stood behind mi Youning again.


    It was not very quiet in the garden, and there was talk in the crowd.


    Mi you Ning plays with the gun in his hand and stares at the crowd with a smile.


    In particular, a few men in Zhongshan suit secretly look like dogs.


    Just look is the face of Chinese people.


    It''s a pity that the facial features, the short stature and the temperament of his body are different.


    These people are also the people killed by Zhou Mohan before.


    It''s just different in dress, one in the light, one in the dark.


    The Japanese are really gnashing their teeth.


    Seeing those people talking to each other in the crowd, miyuning knew that they were creating opportunities.


    Let the rest of the people psychological imbalance, resistance.


    Mi you Ning looked at all this coldly until he found a middle-aged foreign man walking two steps forward.


    She turned the gun in her hand and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    Zi Tan passed the foreign man.


    The man behind him was knocked to the ground.


    The discussion in the crowd was like a button. It was quiet all of a sudden.


    Everyone looked at the place where miyuning was shooting.


    The man who fell to the ground was shot in the head.


    Foreign middle-aged men, who had just taken two steps before, soon stepped back.


    He just seemed to feel that death almost came to visit him.


    I thought it was just a weak woman in the East. As long as he was stronger, he could leave ahead of time.


    But I didn''t expect that this weak woman was the God of killing.


    The foreign man''s finger points under the shoulder, then points to the forehead and prays.


    Seeing the frightened eyes and expressions of all the people around, miyuning stood up.


    "The third master was injured. Some people on the scene can''t leave. I understand your desire to leave, but the murderer is among you. The Green Gang needs them to pay for their lives."


    Many people look at each other.


    They even endured nausea and looked at a pile of rotten meat not far away.


    All the previous killers have been killed.


    Why is there a killer.


    There was another clamor from the crowd.


    At the same time, uncle Liu took action when he heard what miyuning said.


    He waved to the people not far away.


    The men who surrounded the crowd added strength again.


    Unexpectedly, there are still fish who can''t escape by saying anything.


    All the people present looked suspiciously at the people around them.


    No one knows who the accomplices are.


    They''ve all distanced themselves from each other, and that''s human nature.


    At the same time, miyuning also locked in the Japanese.

 Chapter 1525

    At a time when everyone was in a panic or even full of doubt, miyuning made a move.


    She raised her hand and pulled the trigger quickly.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of shots rang out.


    With every sound, a man fell.


    Five or six men fell down again, and MI Youning stopped.


    Everyone present was shocked by her behavior.


    Miyuning didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. She sat on the seat again.


    Then he told uncle Liu, "uncle Liu, send someone to carry out the bodies of these people."


    Uncle Liu is also at a loss at this time. I don''t know why she is killing people.


    When he heard the order, he quickly covered his mind and asked people to carry out the fallen bodies.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, miyuning said again, "show their left hands."


    The men who didn''t leave immediately quickly pulled up the left sleeve of all the corpses.


    Looking at the tattoo totem on their hands, MI Youning pointed there and explained to the people around him, "these people are all Japanese. Whether it is the assassination before the third master or the assassination today, it is all Japanese.


    The tattoo totems on these hands are from the Sato family. The third master has already said that he does not work with the Japanese.


    As the third master''s wife, I once again declare that from then on, the Green Gang and the Japanese will never die in this beach! "


    Many people took a breath at her words.


    It''s just that her voice is too loud.


    It''s an enemy of one country.


    Ignoring the emotions on these faces, MI Youning throws the gun in his hand into the arms of the former man.


    Turn around and walk towards the western style building.


    She was still barefoot.


    There was the third master''s blood at her feet, and the blood that had been shed on the ground before was stained on her feet.


    A pair of small feet stepping on the grass in the garden, this is a landscape full of charm, but no one appreciates it.


    "Uncle Liu, see off the guests."


    The man who had gone away gave the last order.


    From the beginning to the end, uncle Liu obeyed orders, and this time was no exception. He sincerely sent all the guests away.


    Even if these people leave, today is still a matter of the bullying style of the Green Gang.


    If they want to do something to the Green Gang in the future, they have to weigh it up and think about today''s situation.


    Miyuning walked back to the western style building barefoot.


    Back upstairs, she didn''t clean the bloodstain on her body. She quickly walked into the dressing room, changed her bloody cheongsam, boarded a pair of flat shoes and rushed downstairs.


    Even though he knew that the third master was not in danger, he also wanted to look at each other.


    Xiaorou has been following her from beginning to end.


    Go downstairs, uncle Liu has been waiting for a while.


    "Ma''am, now?"


    Miyuning gave a hum and walked quickly towards the door.


    Uncle Liu followed him and said in a hurry: "the staff has been arranged. I can''t help when I''m old. I''m here to guard my home. Madam, be careful on the way."


    Miyuning stopped and looked at the old man behind him.


    The other party has been working for the Green Gang since the third father''s generation.


    Now he is still taking care of the third master. He has given all his life to the Qu family and the Qing Gang.


    After thinking about it, MI Youning nodded, "uncle Liu, don''t worry. The third master will be safe."


    "All right, I''ll wait for the good news from my wife." Uncle Liu couldn''t help reddening his eyes and reached out to wipe the corners of his eyes.


    Old people are more likely to be sad.


    Out of the building to see the waiting car, as well as his entourage.

 Chapter 1526

    Miyuning opened the back door of the first car and sat in.


    "Go to the hospital."


    ¡­¡­


    When he arrived at the hospital, MI Youning saw that all around the hospital were surrounded by the brothers of the Green Gang.


    Everyone knows the vehicles in the mansion. When the windows roll down and the people sitting in the back seat are seen, they let them go immediately.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital clinic, he opened the door and jumped out of the car.


    She kept walking to the emergency surgery ward.


    From a distance, I saw Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu and others.


    They don''t look very good.


    Mi you Ning frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Is the operation still unfinished? "


    It shouldn''t be.


    She took out the bullet from the third master''s wound.


    Come to the hospital and just sew it up.


    At this time should have been completed, why Zhou Mohan and others look so ugly.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s voice, people cast their eyes on him one after another.


    Zhou Mohan is the first time, quickly came, "madam."


    Miyuning stopped and nodded, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Mohan''s face was a bit ugly. He took a look at the ward not far away.


    Now the third master is inside, but if the doctor left before, he is still in a panic.


    "Madam, the third master can''t wake up for the time being. The doctor says it''s only up to luck."


    "..." it depends on luck!


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes became cold.


    She went to the ward where Zhou Mo Han had a look before.


    However, in front of the senior leaders of Lao Liu and the youth gang, they stopped.


    Looking at the people''s faces, as if they were dead dad, she curved her lips with a smile of irony.


    "Why! What a big deal! That''s it! The third master is not dead yet


    Miyuning''s words changed the faces of all the people present.


    In particular, these people are tough guys who have been in the Green Gang for many years. How can they bear the abuse of a woman.


    Immediately someone came forward to express their dissatisfaction.


    "What are you, let''s follow the Third Master..."


    However, before the man''s words were finished, MI Youning stepped forward and made a quick move.


    With a pull and a kick, the man fell to the ground.


    Then he stretched out his hand and twisted his hands behind him. He easily controlled the man who was twice as strong as her and one head tall.


    Miyuning''s simple and neat movements shocked everyone present.


    This is not to say that Miss Wang is a charming lady!


    It''s better than the south hall leader.


    The other side''s action is so fast that they can''t catch it.


    When Zhou Mohan saw this scene not far away, he was inexplicably relieved.


    He took a look at Laoliu. Although Laoliu is a man, he is still loyal to the Green Gang.


    He nodded to Zhou Mo Han, then whispered to the people around him.


    At the end of the week, he walked up to miyuning and said respectfully, "madam, Lao Li is also concerned about the third master. Just now, he was also concerned about chaos. Please let him go.


    Now the third master doesn''t know what''s going on. You are the only one who can control the overall situation. Let''s see how the third master is


    After Zhou Mohan''s words, Lao Liu came forward with a few people, "yes, madam, the third master has been calling your name on the way here before. You''d better go in and have a look. Maybe the third master will wake up."


    "Yes, yes..." someone answered


    Mi you Ning twisted Lao Li''s arm with both hands.


    Hearing the words of Zhou Mohan and Lao Liu, as well as several other people around her, her eyebrows were even tighter.

 Chapter 1527

    Naturally, she recognized what Zhou Mohan meant.


    This is the third master''s serious situation. He plans to give the overall situation of the Green Gang to her.


    Mi you Ning didn''t pay much attention to it at the moment. The man who was imprisoned by her let go and turned to the ward.


    The man who was released was the leader of the south pier, Lao Li.


    He stood up. He was a big tough guy. His face was red now.


    It''s anger and shame.


    He is a big man, but he was subdued by a little woman.


    Hearing the respectful tone of Zhou Mohan and Lao Liu, his mind changed.


    It seems that the third master attaches great importance to this woman.


    No, it should be Madame.


    My wife seems to be very favored and trusted by the third master.


    Otherwise, Zhou Mohan would not have said that.


    Who is the third master, the overlord of Shanghai beach.


    How could the woman he chose be really a weak flower in the greenhouse.


    It seems that this is a overlord flower.


    With this in mind, Lao Li''s face looks better.


    He was not defeated by ordinary women.


    That''s the third master''s woman. Naturally, she was defeated and convinced.


    He is not the only one who has the same idea as Lao Li. People around him are people who have been in the Qingbang for many years.


    There are conspiracy theories about everything.


    With the harmony between Zhou Mohan and the old six, and the skill mi Youning had shown before, everyone thought more.


    But the general situation coincides with Lao Li.


    Zhou Mohan has been paying close attention to the people around him. Seeing everyone''s faces, he knows what they think.


    Now he breathed a little relief.


    Fortunately, the lady came.


    The interests of such a big youth gang are so great that it is inevitable that there are so many people who should not have some thoughts.


    Once the third master really falls down, he is not sure to control everyone. There are too many things involved.


    Zhou Mohan and Lao Liu look at each other. They are all loyal to the third master.


    Usually I can''t see anything, but the third master estimates them very clearly.


    As long as there are these people, plus his wife''s bluffing skills, he should be able to cope with it for a while.


    Mi you would rather not know that Zhou Mo Han had taken advantage of her, but sooner or later.


    Because the man in the ward really fell into a coma and his soul was a little unstable.


    She also understood why the doctor said to see luck.


    This is what the living dead look like.


    Miyuning closed the door of the ward and walked quickly towards the bed.


    Looking at the elegant face of the third master, he was pale, which was caused by excessive blood loss.


    Even if she stopped the bleeding, she lost a lot of blood in the early stage.


    Sitting beside the bed, mi you Ning reaches for the third master''s hand and touches it gently.


    She didn''t know how tender and tender her eyes were when she looked at the man on the bed.


    The power of the soul in his hand passed to the other side along the third master''s hand.


    The soul of the third master was pacified and stabilized by the power of the soul.


    With the other hand, miyuning lifted the suit to check the chest injury.


    The wound has been sewn up. There''s not much danger.


    What we need to do now is to warm and nourish the unstable soul with the power of the soul.


    But it takes her a lot of soul power and time.


    Exactly how much time, MI Youning looks at the white fog that the third master is unstable and always wants to escape.


    I always feel that this man can''t wake up in a short time.


    The news that the third master can''t wake up is spread, and the beach will be unstable.


    Shanghai beach is too chaotic. Japan, Britain, warlords and many other special affairs are too complicated.

 Chapter 1528

    Miyuning''s soul power was transmitted until his body felt the limit, and then he released his hand.


    She can''t deliver too much soul power at a time, and her body can''t bear it.


    Looking at the soul of the third master, it just happened to be pacified at this time, and it took time to integrate all of them.


    During this period of time, we can''t be in the hospital all the time, or the news will spread out sooner or later.


    With this in mind, miyuning let go of the third master''s hand, stood up and walked out of the ward.


    People waiting outside have different thoughts at this time.


    When the door of the ward was opened, everyone''s eyes were on mi you Ning.


    "Mo Han, come in."


    Zhou Mohan heard calling himself, immediately answered: "yes, madam."


    Today, he treats miyuning with more respect than ever before.


    Of course, it''s also for people around.


    When Zhou Mohan enters the ward, MI Youning closes the door behind him.


    "Third Master, I can''t be in the hospital all the time. I''ll take him home for cultivation."


    Zhou Mohan had a calm face, showing a touch of disapproval, "madam, I''m afraid it can''t work. The third master needs to change his dressing every day, and also need infusion. What''s more, if people don''t wake up, there are other dangers."


    Miyuning walked up to third master Qu and stood by the bed looking at the man''s impassive and handsome face.


    "The third master can''t wake up for a short time. Once he has been in the hospital for a long time, he can''t hide it.


    And I''ll bet someone will come to visit us tonight. It''s OK for one or two days. But as long as the third master can''t wake up, you can''t hide it. Have you ever thought about the danger that this pair of Qinggang bring to Shanghai beach? "


    At the end of his words, miyuning turned and looked straight at Zhou Mohan.


    Zhou Mohan had nothing to say to her because what she said was true.


    The third master was plotted against today. Now Shanghai beach must know everything it needs to know.


    All the people who attend the wedding are dignified and influential.


    Once these people have something in mind, they twist it into a rope to force the Qing Gang, even the chamber of Commerce and business affairs.


    Although the Qing Gang can resist by force, even by coercion.


    But it is bound to lose some manpower, material resources and even money.


    "What does the lady mean?" Zhou Mohan thought about it and asked for advice.


    He thinks that since miyuning has put forward the proposal, there must be corresponding countermeasures, otherwise he will not be allowed to come in alone.


    Mi you Ning asked with a smile: "what do you think we should do?"


    In a word, we have brought our relationship closer, and Zhou Mohan feels trusted.


    He narrowed his eyes and his brain worked fast.


    Soon there was a flash of light in his eyes. He looked at mi you Ning and said in a soft voice, "why don''t you let the third master stay in the hospital for one night and go back to his house tomorrow? As for whether the third master is sober or recovered, we won''t announce to the public.


    People outside will certainly have a guess, especially the third master so soon discharged, certainly think that the injury is not serious.


    Even if someone visits and wants to get information, as long as they don''t let anyone go upstairs, no one knows about the third master. "


    Mi you Ning nods to himself when he hears the words. Zhou Mo Han is worthy of being the military adviser beside the third master.


    She and Zhou Mohan mean the same, but more rigorous than each other.


    If you give her half a month, she will wake up the third master even if she is exhausted.


    During this period, it will even release the news that the third master wakes up. As long as the Green Gang has Zhou Mohan, they will survive for half a month.


    "OK, just as you go back to the house in person, discuss the following matters with uncle Liu." Mi you Ning nodded to Zhou Mo Han.

 Chapter 1529

    Zhou Mohan heard the speech, but stood in the same place and did not leave.


    His expression was full of words.


    Mi you rather sees this to pick eyebrow, "how, do you still have what to say?"


    Zhou Mohan nodded and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Seeing his dilemma, MI Youning went to the bedside and sat down, looking at the third master tenderly.


    Words but smile to Zhou Mo Han say: "you say, I listen."


    Looking at engaged in hair to now, in front of all very calm woman.


    Zhou Mohan recalled what happened today and began to organize language.


    "There''s a lot of activity on the beach today. The third master cleaned the Japanese mansion. There''s also a small force on the dock. The traitors in the metropolis are also killed, leaving only a golden mother.


    These are all the things that the third master ordered before. The people of the Green Gang all know that there will be follow-up troubles in two days. At that time, my wife may have to face many people''s entanglement. "


    The third master was lying in bed with no clear idea. Naturally, his wife had to face all this.


    Only the woman in front of you can make the decision.


    Because he is the woman of Shanghai King.


    When mi you Ning heard Zhou Mo Han''s words, he didn''t move his eyes, and his facial expression was extremely calm.


    Zhou Mohan waited quietly.


    After a while, mi you Ning turned his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Maybe there won''t be any trouble."


    Seeing what Zhou Mo Han had to say, mi you Ning interrupted him, "don''t worry about it. It''s getting late. Someone will come to the hospital tonight.


    Now you go home to prepare with uncle Liu first, and then come back as soon as possible. I can''t trust other people here except you. "


    Zhou Mohan nodded, "OK, madam, when I come back, I can give something to Lao Liu first."


    "Well, go ahead."


    The ward door was opened and closed again.


    The people outside saw that Zhou Mohan came out and rushed forward one after another.


    "Lao Zhou, what''s the matter? What''s your wife''s explanation?"


    "Mo Han, how about the third master? Is it getting better? "


    "Madam, is there any task for you? Shanghai beach is not peaceful tonight..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at everyone''s left and right, Zhou Mohan raised his hands to signal everyone to be quiet.


    "Madam, I have something to tell you. Let me go back to my residence, bring some clothes of the third master, and prepare some food for you.


    It''s not very quiet tonight. Everyone orders us to go down and guard our own territory. If anyone wants to keep a report, I''ll bring some food... "


    ¡­¡­


    The hospital is very quiet at night.


    Especially after dinner, there are few people in the hospital.


    "Daddada..."


    A sound of footsteps was heard in the hospital corridor.


    The clear and crisp voice made the young people waiting in the corridor stand up straight.


    They stood in two rows as if they knew who was coming.


    In this hospital, every three meters there is a member of the Green Gang waiting.


    So if people from outside want to come in, they must be informed.


    Not long ago, someone came in to report that the commander of the mansion came with his eldest son, Chen Haoqing.


    Unfortunately, Chen dashai and his eldest son met Mr. Bradbury at the gate of the hospital.


    At this time, a group of people are Chen dashai, Chen Haoqing and Mr. Bradbury.


    Behind them, with their baskets of fruit, were their servants.


    Zhou Mohan has already returned to the hospital.


    The smile on his face was very friendly when he saw the three people coming. He even welcomed them cordially.


    "Mr. Chen dashai and Mr. Bradbury are not welcome."

 Chapter 1530

    Chen dashai''s face at the moment did not have the previous arrogant smile, and he just nodded to Zhou Mohan.


    Then get out of the way and let the servant behind you deliver the gift.


    Zhou Mohan naturally took it over and put it at the door of the ward.


    At the moment, he did not welcome people into the ward.


    Seeing what he meant, Chen dashai''s face was a little ugly, and he was a little anxious.


    See Chen dashai this look, and stand behind him, the same face a bit solemn Chen Haoqing.


    Zhou Mo Han can''t help but pick eyebrows, the situation seems not quite right.


    However, without waiting for him to think more, Bradbury personally gave the red rose to Zhou Mohan.


    With a handful of roses in his hand, Zhou Mo Han''s face was somewhat distorted.


    In this era, roses are still flowers for people who like them.


    It''s from the West.


    Fortunately, Bradbury opened his mouth next, otherwise, Zhou Mohan would be a little hot with the rose in his arms.


    "Mr. Zhou, is Mr. Qu well? I have something important to talk to him about tonight.


    It''s a matter of great urgency. It''s better to see him now! "


    Zhou Mohan inadvertently put the rose in his hand into the hands of Lao Liu.


    Old six holding roses seems more pleasing to the eye.


    Look at that bald with red roses, it really has some charm.


    The corner of Zhou Mo Han''s mouth curved with a beautiful radian.


    Then he looked at Bradbury with an apologetic smile on his face and said, "I''m very sorry, Mr. Bradbury. My third uncle is very tired after the operation and is now sleeping."


    When Bradbury heard the speech, he made a fist in his hand and hung it to his palm. His face was very anxious.


    Similarly, when Chen dashai heard Zhou Mo Han''s words, he frowned tightly.


    Seeing their similar looks, the smile on Zhou Mohan''s face converged a little.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Bradbury nodded quickly.


    Chen also sighed and nodded, "it''s time for war."


    Zhou Mo Han''s face was cold, "where?"


    Not only Zhou Mo Han''s face was ugly, but the Green Gang people around him also guessed what had happened.


    Chen Dashuai told the truth: "tonight, I called from the north. It was broken several times before I made it clear that there was a fight. We need to send troops and weapons."


    Zhou Mohan knows that it needs weapons and supplies.


    The weapons, western medicine and materials of the whole Shanghai beach are in the hands of the Qingbang.


    Or rather, in the hands of the third master.


    First, we need to mobilize a large number of weapons and materials, all of which need the approval of the third master.


    The procedure is very troublesome. The most important link is the gathering place of all materials and the channel for collecting goods.


    In addition to the third master, he and uncle Liu know.


    But they have no right to move.


    Zhou Mohan, who was originally wearing a smile, was more and more solemn.


    It''s really a bit difficult at the moment.


    Soon, however, Zhou turned and walked to the door of the ward.


    He raised his hand and tapped on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There were only two knocks, and before he could continue, the door was opened.


    Miyuning has already listened to the conversation between Zhou Mohan and Chen dashai.


    As for the start of the war, she was not at all surprised.


    There are even early arrangements.


    When she learned that the third master would not wake up in a short time, she thought of many possibilities.


    "Madame." Zhou Mohan said respectfully to his wife.


    Chen dashai can''t help but take a look and almost becomes his daughter-in-law''s woman.

 Chapter 1531

    Miyuning walked out of the ward and closed the door gently.


    She turned and nodded to marshal Chen''s inquiring eyes.


    Then he rushed the things he was holding to Zhou mo.


    Seeing the things in her hands, Zhou Mo Han''s face changed a few times, including the Qingbang brothers behind him.


    This object is nothing else, but a finger and a seal representing the dragon head of Qingbang.


    The brothers of the Qing Gang only know how to pull the finger, but Zhou Mo Han knows more clearly what the seal in mi you Ning''s hand affects.


    This seal is the main object of the arms trade.


    As long as you hold this seal, you can mobilize all the weapons and materials on the beach.


    "But at my wife''s command, since the third master can point out the tap to you, it has a certain significance."


    Still, it was Zhou Mohan who took the lead.


    The old six and others bend over and bow their hands one after another, "but they are ordered by their wives."


    Then came the sound of one after another.


    "Everything is arranged by my wife."


    "I''ll do as my wife tells me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he heard the people''s submission, miyuning did not have the slightest pride.


    She calmly took the finger to her hand and put the seal into Zhou Mohan''s hand.


    "Mo Han, you are the person who has been with the third master for the longest time. After so many years of company, you have already become his family.


    As long as it''s the weapons and materials of this beach, no one can transfer them except the third master and you, even if other people have keepsakes. Now they only recognize people. "


    With these words, mi you Ning, regardless of all kinds of complicated eyes around him, gave Huang Qi Bai a light look.


    Huang Qi Bai saw mi you Ning''s face with a touch of deep meaning, and then nodded gently.


    Their movements were very obscure and no one noticed.


    This is miyuning''s last move.


    In fact, some of the people whom the third master trusted most were present.


    Zhou Mohan, Huang Huishang, Lao Liu and others are all.


    Similarly, president Huang is the main step in mobilizing materials.


    If you don''t go through him, no one will want to take out a cent.


    When Chairman Huang saw mi you Ning''s eyes, he naturally misunderstood.


    I thought it was the third master''s command, so I nodded and promised to help Zhou Mohan.


    After all, most people can''t get the third master''s seal.


    With the seal in his hand, Zhou Mohan felt the weight of thousands of gold.


    He raised the seal in his hand and respectfully sent it to miyuning.


    "Madam, this is unreasonable. Please take care of it yourself. Mo Han will obey her."


    After hearing what he said, people from the Green Gang came to warm up for a while.


    Mi you Ning also laughed, "OK, I''ll take the seal. I guess everyone can guess what it is. I''ll take it back, but I won''t take it back.


    During Sanye''s convalescence, Zhou Mohan can mobilize all the materials of Shanghai beach. Of course, he has to report to me before that.


    Finally, the third master is not comfortable in the hospital and will return to his residence tomorrow. "


    "Yes, according to my wife." Zhou Mo Han answered.


    Then others began to respond, and no one objected.


    Chen dashai and Bradbury opened their eyes when they saw mi Youning''s behavior.


    That is to say, the woman in front of us leads the Green Gang.


    Or even replace the third master to become the most influential presence in Shanghai beach?


    Chen dashai looked at the woman who almost became his daughter-in-law, as if he had never known her before.


    Remember the only memory, the other side is a shy, particularly weak girl.


    I didn''t expect that he also had a drilling time.

 Chapter 1532

    Mi Youning saw that there was no objection from the Qingbang brothers present, so he turned to see dashai Chen and Bradbury again.


    As Bradbury was about to speak, miyuning spoke first.


    "Mr. Bradbury, you should know the rules of the third master and what he said at the wedding. I think you haven''t forgotten."


    "Yes, I know very well, but at the moment I really need a lot of weapons. As long as I get a batch of weapons from the Green Gang, I will make up for them when the goods from my side arrive."


    Miyuning chuckled. She held out her index finger and shook it. "No, Mr. Bradbury, you don''t understand."


    "When the Third Master said that he was at odds with the Japanese, he refused to provide them with all materials, even weapons."


    Bradbury was in a hurry, though the Japanese wanted it.


    But now there are huge profits in it, and he won''t give up.


    "Ma''am, as long as you give me a batch of urgently needed weapons, I will make up for them when they arrive, and even send an extra box of silver dollars."


    The brothers of the Green Gang also heard that Bradbury was going to give weapons to the Japanese.


    This made the expression of the brothers of the Green Gang a little wrong.


    They looked at Bradbury with angry eyes.


    Miyuning heard Bradbury''s words and sighed softly.


    "Do you really want to provide weapons to the Japanese?"


    Bradbury looked at miyuning with suspicion.


    In his eyes, there are only interests. Now he has money to earn. Why not make it.


    "Yes, I am a businessman."


    "Good! What a businessman "Then Mr. Bradbury is not afraid of the termination of his business with the third master?"


    Although miyuning seems to be a weak woman, she is very powerful in the face of Bradbury.


    It was a kind of coercion, and even made people around feel it. This kind of dignified atmosphere was somewhat similar to the third master.


    Is it true that one family doesn''t go into one family?


    Bradbury didn''t know what people around him thought. At the moment, he had only interests in his eyes.


    "You can''t represent Qu and me!" He was angry.


    Mi you Ning sneered, "just because I''m his wife, just because the brothers of Qing Gang are at my disposal at this time, and all the weapons and materials of the whole Shanghai beach. Without my orders, you can''t transport any fraction of them!"


    "You... You are powerless!"


    "Cough..." Marshal Chen said to Bradbury, "that''s unreasonable."


    Bradbury nodded his head sincerely, and once again miyuning pointed angrily, "you''re a woman making trouble out of nothing!"


    Mi you Ning turned to the Qingbang brothers behind him and asked with a smile, "do you think it''s wrong for me to do this? The Japanese have all come to our door. Do we have to send weapons to the enemy? "


    "No!" Lao Liu''s voice is full of anger.


    "No! Absolutely not


    "No!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the sound behind him, miyuning shrugged at Bradbury.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Bradbury, but I think if you insist on this, all the cooperation with you may be terminated."


    When miyuning said this, Bradbury sneered, "are you sure? Another prescription of Western medicine is in my hands.


    And all the weapons of the Green Gang are provided by me as a middleman. Even if you have them now, they will be used up sooner or later. "

 Chapter 1533

    Even if Bradbury said so, the smile on miyuning''s face did not change.


    She even looked up at the arrogant foreign man.


    Then he quickly took out the weapon of the person nearest to her.


    The nearest person is Zhou Mohan.


    The other side didn''t see how miyuning moved, and the gun on his body was in the other side''s hands.


    "Mr. Bradbury, do you really think I have no talent in China?" She looked at the guy in her hand. "The latest browning, as long as I want, will not import weapons from you or even from abroad in the future."


    At the end of the speech, MI Youning takes down the guy in his hand.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The hands of the parts dropped to the ground, produced a bang bang sound.


    For miyuning''s insults, yes, that''s what Bradbury saw as insults.


    He thought that his heart had been greatly hurt, "you! How are you! I''ll wait for you to beg me! "


    Put the cruel words, the other side turned and strode away.


    At the same time, Bradbury does not think that this country can produce advanced weapons comparable to theirs.


    Mi Youning patted his fingers, then raised his eyes to one side, Chen dashai, who had been watching for a long time, and Chen Haoqing behind him.


    "I already know the purpose of Chen dashai. Mo Han will give you two-thirds of the weapons that your gang has. All this is the meaning of the third master. I hope you don''t let people down."


    Chen dashai originally wanted to be a guy in urgent need. He would have been entangled and even asked by the lion.


    I never thought that I would give them two-thirds of the goods without even raising the price.


    Two thirds didn''t know how much. He didn''t think he could eat.


    After thinking about it, marshal Chen asked: "I don''t know how much this batch of goods is, what price is it?"


    Miyouning wiped his fingers with his eyes down. His movements were serious and careful.


    Hearing the other side''s tentative questions, he raised his eyes and said with a smile: "not much. It''s enough for each of you Chen Jiajun to have the latest guy. The most important thing is..."


    On hearing the figures put forward by mi you Ning, Chen dashai''s face turned green.


    It''s too much. He can''t afford the goods even if he''s broke down.


    "Most of all, no money."


    "..." Chen dashai, who was originally worried, immediately glared into the size of Tongling.


    Not only him, but also Chen Haoqing, standing behind him with a calm face from beginning to end, was shocked.


    Not to mention the brothers of the Qing Gang standing behind mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning was shocked and laughed. "Of course, you won''t take the goods for nothing. I want a piece of land, just behind Chen dashai''s mansion."


    What miyuning said before is not empty talk.


    Since we''re going to terminate the deal with Bradbury.


    The source of weapons in the future is a problem.


    Then she built it herself and asked no more.


    Even want to have how many, no longer passive beggars, but also go out to buy at a high price.


    A lot of money is eaten by middlemen.


    Three will not know Bradbury eat money?


    The answer, of course, is there''s nothing we can do about it.


    If you want good guys, you can only import them from abroad.


    But not after that.


    The war has just begun, and there will be a lot of urgent needs in the future.


    After waiting for a long time, I think the person in charge will send someone to talk with me.


    On this premise, we should first set up a mechanical army, an engineering factory.


    Chen Dashuai smell speech, face dew doubt, "I live behind the mansion is a bamboo forest, is that one?"

 Chapter 1534

    Miyuning shook his head. "It''s the back hill of dashai''s mansion, the whole hill."


    Chen dashai frowned, "that''s a barren mountain."


    Miyuning throws the towel after wiping his fingers into the garbage collection cage.


    She looked calmly at Chen Dashuai, "that''s where I, Qingbang, want to build the first soldier - worker - factory in Shanghai!"


    This time, not only Chen dashai, but also his younger brother, Zhou Mohan and others, opened their eyes.


    That''s not to say build it.


    Chen dashai was shocked by mi you Ning''s big tone, but he didn''t believe it.


    However, he was willing to change a large number of weapons for the next barren mountain.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to bring you the title deed of the mountain later."


    He immediately agreed, for fear that miyuning would go back.


    Chen dashai''s eagerness made mi you Ning look at him meaningfully, as if he wanted to see the bottom of his heart.


    For such a pair of eyes that seem to see through people, Chen dashai touched the tip of his nose unnaturally.


    "OK, I''ll wait for Marshal''s lease." Mi you Ning said with a smile.


    Then he turned around and rushed to Zhou Mo Han and said, "Mo Han, you must send the weapons to the commander tonight. These are just the third master''s little intentions. As long as you win the battle, you will not lack the follow-up materials."


    The following words are to Chen Haoqing behind Chen dashai.


    Mi you Ning looked at Chen Haoqing''s calm face calmly and said in a serious tone: "I wish Marshal Chen a victory in the first battle!"


    Chen Haoqing looked at mi you Ning with rigorous eyes and nodded, "yes."


    "Wait a minute, this boy has become a young commander?" Zhou Mo Han makes a sound.


    His suspicious tone, in exchange for Chen Haoqing with a little angry face.


    Chen dashai didn''t seem to see it. He continued to talk to MI Youning, "the news from my wife is really good, and my family just announced it an hour ago."


    The underlying meaning of this is obvious.


    There are your people in my mansion, and they are hidden deep enough.


    Only family members and close people know the news, even so quickly spread.


    To Chen dashai, he seems to be smiling, but in fact his eyes show fierce light, and MI Youning''s smile does not change.


    After all, it was once a generation of Xiaoxiong. How could it be without lethality.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "I''m well-informed, but I''m not only a talented man, but also an excellent one.


    Only the eldest son in the Marshal''s family can resist. Apart from him, I really can''t think of a second suitable person


    Her words made Chen dashai''s face much better.


    Of course, it''s just a little better.


    "What do you mean?" Chen Haoqing''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "What do you mean by me? You can''t talk like that." Zhou Mohan didn''t know when he came to Chen Haoqing.


    Now he had a fox smile on his face.


    It''s a sharp contrast with Chen Haoqing, who is standing opposite him with an iron face.


    No one else saw it, but mi Youning saw how Zhou Mohan annoyed Chen Haoqing.


    Don''t be cold this week. It''s very cold to everyone.


    But there are a few exceptions. He is the most respectful and trusting to the third master, and he is also true to his brother.


    Only Chen Haoqing became like a child.


    Always can''t help to stir up that cold ice.


    Chen Haoqing''s cold face was iron green, and the corners of his mouth pressed hard.


    "I''ll deal with you when I get back!"


    Leaving these words behind, Chen Haoqing turned and left.

 Chapter 1535

    The leather army boots stepped on the floor and made a clear sound.


    Zhou Mo looked at Chen Haoqing''s back and said, "I''ll wait! You must come back alive, or I''ll wake up in my dreams! "


    Chen Haoqing''s step turns around and stares at Zhou Mohan with fierce eyes.


    That vision is like to swallow Zhou Mo Han alive.


    In response, Zhou Mohan returned with a brilliant smile.


    Their eyes collided and fought in the void.


    After a while, Chen Haoqing took the lead in diverting his sight, and the other party turned around and continued to leave.


    Mi Youning saw the two men''s behavior, and a smile came to his lips.


    Chen dashai doesn''t care at all at this time. He naturally knows his son.


    The eldest son is a wooden man from childhood, just like an ice cube..


    There are only two strong emotions when you grow up. One is that you will have passion when you lead the army to fight.


    Moreover, Zhou Mohan, a member of the Qing Gang, will influence him and change.


    The child didn''t know who it was.


    "Ma''am, don''t blame the dog for not being sensible." Chen dashai and MI Youning said sorry words.


    But he didn''t seem to apologize.


    Mi you Ning didn''t care about this and didn''t answer.


    "Mo Han, you take Marshal Chen to pick up the goods, take Lao Liu and president Huang."


    When Zhou Mohan heard the speech, he turned his head and nodded to MI Youning, "yes, madam."


    After that, Chen dashai also left, and the brothers of Qingbang left some of them.


    Among the rest, miyuning takes a look, turns around and goes back to the ward again.


    The night was destined to be unsettled.


    Not long after Chen dashai and Zhou Mohan left, someone came again.


    Later, she did not see anyone, but let the brothers of the Green Gang keep out.


    Just one night, the corridor of the hospital was lined with gifts from the entrance of the ward to the entrance of the hospital.


    All kinds of flowers, fruits, and snacks, and even western oddities.


    All these things were not taken to the ward by miyuning.


    Only when he left the hospital with the third master did he send someone to sort out those things and distribute them.


    Valuable let uncle Liu into the warehouse, simple food to the people below.


    When the third master left the hospital, it was the brothers of the Green Gang who helped him to leave.


    As for how to help, MI Youning said that her soul power still has a certain support ability.


    The third master got on the bus with his help, which was seen by many people.


    Some people who have doubts understand at once.


    There''s nothing wrong with Mr. Qu''s health.


    I can walk without looking. I just need help.


    I think it won''t be long before it will recover.


    This is exactly the effect of mi you Ning.


    After returning to Qu''s house, miyuning had the third master sent to his bedroom. No one in the residence could go upstairs.


    Except for uncle Liu and Zhou Mohan, all the others went upstairs and were killed immediately.


    Qu''s house was completely closed in an instant, and all the servants were trustworthy.


    This was all arranged by uncle Liu, and it was the most rigorous deployment.


    Miyuning sees uncle Liu''s loyalty to third master qu. the old man treats Third Master Qu as a child.


    At this time, uncle Liu is still considering some follow-up security issues.


    "Madam, it''s almost all arranged. The doctors are also our people. Do you want to stay in the residence for a long time?"


    Miyuning stood at the end of the stairs, holding the railing in his hand, watching the servants bustling about downstairs.


    "OK, uncle Liu, look at the arrangement. It''s hard for you next."


    "You are welcome, madam."


    When he heard uncle Liu''s words, mi you Ning shook his head with a smile.

 Chapter 1536

    "It''s time for lunch, madam. Do you use it in the bedroom or downstairs?"


    Before Liu Shulin went downstairs, he asked.


    Miyuning turned and walked towards the bedroom, "in the bedroom."


    "Yes."


    When he came to the bedroom and sat by the bed, MI Youning looked at the bed. In just two days and one night, he looked like a thin man.


    The other side has been relying on the strength of her soul to stabilize the soul.


    Now there''s a little bit of progress, but that''s ignored.


    It takes time and even effort.


    Although the hospital is quiet, it comes and goes. Maybe it will be interrupted at any time.


    There''s no home safe anywhere.


    Miyuning decided to start in the afternoon to deliver his soul and soul to his body.


    Even if it is not fully integrated, it will not float out from time to time.


    It''s just that she''s going to suffer.


    "Dong Dong..." the door rang out.


    "Here''s lunch, ma''am."


    "Come in."


    Uncle Liu came in with the food in the tray.


    At the same time, miyuning also got up and went to the sofa in the bedroom.


    She has to eat enough to keep her physical strength. In the afternoon, she will definitely consume a lot of strength and some physical strength.


    Uncle Liu arranged the meal and went out quietly.


    The bedroom was quiet.


    It didn''t take long for the sound to ring. It was a slight collision of miyuning''s meal.


    The man on the bed was very quiet, except for the faint breath at the mouth of Yue Hun, he didn''t seem to feel that the other person was still alive.


    Miyuning nipped and ate lunch in half an hour.


    Not long after she put down her chopsticks, the door was knocked again.


    This time it''s still uncle Liu. The other party comes in to collect the tableware.


    When the other party leaves, miyuning shouts.


    "Uncle Liu, don''t disturb me when anyone comes in the afternoon, and don''t let anyone into the bedroom."


    At the command of mi you Ning, uncle Liu''s face remained unchanged and nodded respectfully.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Uncle Liu has seen every storm in his life.


    Since that day, I have seen the strange behavior of my wife in the garden.


    He saw his wife with his own eyes and pulled the third master out of the line of life and death.


    In his eyes, his wife would never harm the third master.


    So he obeys the other party''s orders unconditionally.


    After uncle Liu left the bedroom, MI Youning got up and went to the third master lying on the bed.


    She stood by the bed and took off her shoes.


    Climb on the other side of the bed and stretch out your hand.


    Two hands in her little hands.


    "Qu ruobai, you can make me angry." Miyouning road.


    The power of soul on the hand is released quickly to the man lying on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Powerful soul power, even can see the strong light with the naked eye.


    This time, the power of soul that miyuning used was all her limits, even from the colorful glazed stone.


    If little soul was there, she might be more relaxed.


    But they haven''t been awake for a long time.


    Miyuning has a strong soul power, she is not comfortable, and the third master is also obviously uncomfortable.


    His soul is like a naughty child, always want to wander outside the body, do not want to return to the body.


    The suppression of the power of the soul, let it go through, just don''t want to return to the noumenon.


    Mi you Ning was looking at the white mist of willfulness. How could he be so upset.


    I want someone to take a picture of it on the wall.


    It''s impossible to shoot, but miyuning has a way to subdue it.


    One hand let go of the third master''s hand, and mi you Ning raised it.

 Chapter 1537

    The power in miyuning''s hand forms a whip.


    "Pa..."


    Voices that are not heard by human ears ring in the void.


    Mi you Ning''s strength is not small. With this whip, he will drive the willful spirit of the third master into the other party''s body.


    Seeing the other side merge with the body, miyuning''s soul power in his hand is doubled.


    Although the fusion, but the soul still want to rush out.


    Now what she has to do is to confine her soul in her body instead of wandering outside her body.


    Once the soul gets used to the freedom outside, the third master''s body will suffer a lot.


    Miyuning''s own soul power has been exhausted.


    She began to draw some strength from the colorful glazed stone.


    In this process, she experienced some difficulties.


    Miyuning insisted.


    I don''t know why, the third master''s soul is always out of her control.


    Every time I meet the man who is destined to change the colorful glazed stone, her power seems to be invalid.


    Time passed unconsciously, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Mi you Ning''s hand movement didn''t stop. Her beautiful face was covered with sweat, dropping on the brocade quilt.


    Seeing that the soul of the third master was not honest, but he was also imprisoned and would not run around any more, MI Youning stopped.


    At the moment of stopping, her body fell to one side, lying on the side of the third master, panting gently.


    Looking at the body of the man around him, MI Youning was exhausted.


    She reached for her partner''s arm and closed her eyes gently.


    Just give her a break


    The quiet bedroom is gradually shrouded in darkness.


    The people on Simmons'' bed hugged each other tightly.


    In other words, mi you Ning holds the third master unilaterally and holds each other with both hands and feet.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, uncle Liu saw that there was no movement upstairs. He took a look at Zhou Mohan who had been waiting all afternoon.


    "Xiao Hanzi, do you want me to see it?" Uncle Liu is a bit uncertain.


    Zhou Mohan sat on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    When he came down, he heard uncle Liu''s instructions. He couldn''t let anyone disturb him.


    So he didn''t go to the guest room to have a rest. He was waiting on the sofa.


    I''ve had a nap before.


    But he didn''t sleep last night and came back at noon the next day. He was also physically and mentally tired.


    A little sleep did not relieve his fatigue.


    When he heard uncle Liu''s words, Zhou Mohan didn''t react, and some of them were dazed.


    I think about it carefully, then I know the meaning of uncle Liu''s words.


    Zhou Mo Han opened his eyes, eyes son a turn on uncle Liu, "no, madam don''t let disturb, wait."


    Uncle Liu went back and forth without refuting.


    It''s just that he''s worried about the third master''s health.


    Although I changed the medicine when I came back, I didn''t eat anything this afternoon.


    Even if it''s soup.


    Uncle Liu''s anxiety did not make Zhou Mohan feel.


    At this time, his head was full of what miyuning had said before, soldier factory?


    It''s just daydreaming.


    But the bottom of my heart and inexplicable want to hold a trace of expectations.


    It''s a strange feeling. I believe that since the other party has said it, it will be reasonable.


    This is one of the things that occupied Zhou Mo Han''s mind.


    Another thing is that Chen Haoqing will leave for the North tomorrow.


    Last night, he just deliberately touched each other''s body, and the man actually blew up.


    Those eyes are like leopards.

 Chapter 1538

    Thinking of once, Zhou Mohan shook his head.


    I don''t know how to arrange tomorrow.


    Zhou Mohan''s tired face was a little pale, and a pair of slender peach blossom beaver eyes picked up slightly, seemingly casual.


    But it''s just such a man, whose scheming and strategy are valued by the third master.


    Miyuning stood upstairs, her smile slightly deepened.


    "Ma''am, you are out!" Uncle Liu inadvertently raised his eyes and saw mi you Ning''s figure.


    His voice was very excited, even Zhou Mohan was shocked by the voice which was several degrees higher.


    See Liu Shuyi face excited to see to upstairs, his line of sight follows to see.


    Mi you Ning nodded to them calmly, and then went downstairs.


    At this time, she had cleaned her sweat and changed into a comfortable silk nightgown.


    "Uncle Liu, I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    When she woke up, she found that it was past dinner.


    "Yes, yes! Wait, madam. I''m going to serve the meal


    Miyuning went down the stairs and came towards Zhou Mohan.


    The latter stood up from the sofa for the first time, "madam."


    "Let''s eat together. You don''t look like you''ve eaten."


    "Good."


    They went to the restaurant.


    Uncle Liu has asked the servants to bring the warm food to the table.


    The third master is not here, no one is in charge.


    Miyuning sat in the first seat to the right of the master.


    And Zhou Mohan is still his old position, the first position of theme left hand.


    All the food came up, and mi you Ning didn''t exchange greetings with Zhou mo. he drank the soup in front of him first.


    She''s really hungry.


    After eating a bowl of soup, my stomach became more comfortable, so I ate staple food.


    Even with time with Zhou Mohan to understand what happened last night.


    All the weapons have been given to Chen dashai. Chen Haoqing will go to the battlefield tomorrow.


    For the time being, no one in Qingbang is looking for trouble. Metropolises are operating normally as before.


    But the mother of metropolis changed. She changed to Nightingale.


    Apart from the slaughtering of the Japanese mansion, those people are still struggling. Shanghai beach is as calm as ever.


    Mi you Ning listens to Zhou Mo Han while eating.


    "That''s OK. The next few days will be safe. I''m afraid some people will not be able to stay in a few days."


    Zhou Mohan chopsticks in the hands of a meal, think about it, or directly asked, "madam, how long will the third master probably wake up?"


    Mi you Ning stares at Zhou Mo Han with a smile.


    The reason for this question is that Zhou Mohan also feels absurd.


    What the doctor didn''t know, how could his wife know.


    But his words came out naturally.


    Maybe seeing Zhou Mo Han''s angry expression, mi you Ning laughed, "I''m not a fairy, so how can I know when the third master will wake up?"


    Although Zhou Mo Han has no hope.


    But when he really heard mi you Ning say that he didn''t know, his heart was still inevitably disappointed.


    "But..." mi you Ning seemed to amuse Zhou Mo Han. Seeing each other disappointed, he said again.


    As expected, Zhou Mohan raised his head, and the disappointment in his eyes changed into hope.


    "I promise to wake up in half a month."


    "Really?"


    There was an excited voice.


    But it''s not Zhou Mohan''s.


    It''s uncle Liu who stands behind and listens to the conversation.


    When hearing Xiao Hanzi''s question, uncle Liu combed his ears straight for fear of missing a word.


    Zhou Mohan and MI Youning''s eyes were on uncle Liu one after another.


    The former did not speak.


    But mi you Ning nodded to Liu Shu with a smile, "really."

 Chapter 1539

    When uncle Liu heard mi you Ning''s love words, his face was full of joy.


    Similarly, Zhou Mo Han''s face was overjoyed and full of spring breeze.


    As long as the third master can wake up, they will feel hopeful.


    As for why they trust miyuning so much, that''s why they have their own definition.


    After dinner, miyuning tells Zhou Mohan that he has time to go back to Chen Dashuai''s back mountain to survey the terrain.


    Finally heard about the soldiers - workers - Factory topic, Zhou Mohan''s tired face swept away.


    "Ma''am, can it really be built back?"


    Mi you Ning''s face was slightly raised, and his face was wearing a domineering smile. "That''s natural. We can''t ask those foreigners who forget what they have gained. They just eat people and don''t spit out bones. How much did they eat!


    After eating so much of our money, we even want to provide materials for the enemy. To cooperate with such people is like providing convenience for the enemy. "


    Zhou Mo Han''s face was tense. "But this factory can''t be built for a while."


    Hearing this worry, mi you Ning laughed, "don''t worry, I have a mechanical mold here. As long as I find the material to make it, it''s very easy to want a weapon."


    Thinking that the next thing would be handed over to Zhou Mo Han, mi you Ning thought about it and said, "come upstairs with me and give you the key to my Wang''s house. There are all kinds of weapons in the sundries room of the side yard."


    Zhou Mohan''s expression has been stunned.


    How long has it been since he was with the third master.


    In recent days, he has felt incredible and shocking things one after another.


    It filled him with unreal feelings.


    Miyuning had already left the restaurant and went upstairs.


    By the time Zhou Mohan came back, miyuning had already reached the second floor.


    Zhou Mohan catches up.


    Miyuning goes back to his bedroom and looks at the third master on Simmons'' bed for the first time.


    Each other''s soul body is still imprisoned, breathing is also very stable, there is no change.


    Standing where she was, she didn''t move.


    Just take a key out of the space.


    If it''s all her improvisation.


    As for the molds made in the palace, the utensils were also found out from the space, and they were transformed into the palace in advance.


    In addition to pushing everything to the Wang family, she couldn''t think of any faster and more convenient way.


    Without these things, she would not have said such a big thing.


    There are tools, there are molds, in finding materials, all the problems are easily solved.


    Miyuning took the key in his hand and counted five numbers in his heart.


    After counting, turn and open the bedroom door.


    Zhou Mohan stood outside the door. As soon as he raised his hand to knock, he saw the door open.


    He looked at the woman standing in the bedroom and silently put away his hand.


    "Madame."


    Mi you Ning smiles and shakes his key in front of Zhou Mo Han.


    "Key, there''s a small humble room in the master''s house of the Wang family. There''s everything in it. Transport them out first.


    If you are interested, you can build according to the drawings. I have no opinion, as long as you tell the third master afterwards.


    From then on, these things have nothing to do with me. They will belong to the Green Gang. "


    After that, MI Youning put the key in Zhou Mohan''s hand.


    Zhou Mohan felt that the key in his hand was heavy.


    His gentle face showed a wry smile, "madam, do you trust me so much?"


    "Tut tut... I''m the eye of Mr. Xin."

 Chapter 1540

    When Zhou Mohan heard the speech, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Mi you Ning finished, put his hand on the door, "come on, go quickly, I''m going to have a rest."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Zhou Mohan''s tone is a little relaxed.


    Since this woman appeared in the third master''s side, it seems to bring good luck.


    There are also some unexpected good things.


    Zhou Mohan took a deep look at the bedroom door in front of him.


    Third master has such a wife, he thinks Third Master is very lucky.


    Hard to hold the key in hand, Zhou Mohan can''t wait to see those things.


    His hands are really itchy at the moment.


    Miyuning went back to his bedroom and lay down beside him again.


    She faintly heard the footsteps of Zhou Mohan, who had been away for a long time.


    The clear and transparent eyes slowly closed, and a gorgeous smile rose from the corner of the mouth.


    That night, Zhou Mohan went down to the palace with a trustworthy hand.


    Although the Wang family has been occupied by those relatives, they dare not stop the people of the Green Gang from coming.


    Even some smart people left immediately after they knew that Wang Shanshan married Third Master Qu.


    I''m afraid that Wang Shanshan will have a backer and come back to them for trouble,


    As for those who stay, although they are scared, they are reluctant to leave.


    In the face of Zhou Mo Han with people into the residence, no one stopped.


    They watched the people of the Green Gang transport out batch after batch of things from the sundries room of the main house.


    The things that were moved out were covered with covers, and no one could see what they were.


    It''s like there''s an inexhaustible supply of things in a small sundry room.


    Those things were shipped out in batches, and it didn''t end until dawn.


    Later, the people who lived in the courtyard were cleaned out by the Green Gang.


    These things can''t be seen for the time being. Once they are known, they will certainly cause confusion.


    Until the last batch of tools were shipped out, Zhou Mohan finally left the palace with his brother.


    Standing at the gate of Wang''s residence, Zhou Mohan''s eyes were shining with astonishing light.


    The surprise in my eyes is like a treasure.


    Indeed, this night, he got a huge treasure.


    After two nights of tossing and turning, Zhou Mo Han should have been tired and had better have a rest.


    But thinking of someone leaving Shanghai beach, he insisted on leaving the palace.


    News of Marshal Chen''s going to battle spread all over Shanghai overnight.


    Zhou Mohan pressed the tight temple.


    He left the Wang family and came to the teahouse early to take a place, looking at the road that Chen Haoqing had to take when he left.


    Zhou Mohan really did not expect that the scene in front of him would be so lively.


    On the road, many female students dressed in blue and black skirts, as well as male students dressed in Zhongshan clothes and holding a brand, all came to see them off.


    Not to mention the common people.


    It''s a sea of people.


    Zhou Mohan recalled Chen Haoqing''s ice face and couldn''t help smiling.


    I didn''t expect that guy still has such popularity.


    He thinks that he is kind to Chen Haoqing.


    But although he came early, he was drowned in the sea of people.


    I don''t think that man can see him.


    Zhou Mohan turns the beads on his wrist.


    He was in the army.


    Neat footsteps, cheers of the crowd, let Zhou Mohan hear dizzy brain rise.


    He didn''t have enough rest, but now his head was blown up by the sound.


    Zhou Mo Han was just about to stand up when someone rushed out behind him and bumped his body.


    It''s a good thing he''s holding the table, or he''ll make a fool of himself.

 Chapter 1541

    Zhou Mohan held the table firmly. He shook his head, and there was a blur in front of him.


    It seems that I''m really old, but I didn''t sleep for two nights, so I can''t help it.


    Chen Haoqing, who is wearing military uniform and military boots on his horse, seems to feel something at this moment.


    He moved the brim of his hat and turned to look at the teahouse.


    At a glance, I saw Zhou Mohan standing firmly in the teahouse, holding the table.


    Cold eyes flashed a streamer, fast people can not grasp.


    Chen Haoqing shifted his eyes and deliberately pulled the reins to slow down the horse.


    When Mo Han looked at the middle of the road again, he saw Chen Haoqing riding away.


    He shook his head secretly, but he didn''t take a picture with him after all.


    Looking at each other''s back to leave, Zhou Mo cold after a long time, just turned to leave.


    When he turned around, he didn''t find that the indifferent young commander sitting on the horse turned back.


    The eyes are deep and heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    For the next few days, no one saw Zhou Mohan.


    Miyuning guards the third master every day and feeds him some soup three meals a day.


    Even so, the third master is very thin these days.


    At this time, miyuning is eating the soup cooked in the evening for the third master.


    It''s not easy to eat half of a spoonful.


    It will take half an hour for miyuning to feed a third of this bowl of soup.


    She''s used to going through this every day.


    It''s really the first time that she has worked so hard to serve someone.


    Glancing at the lying third master, miyuning wipes the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    The eyes are tender and sad.


    How can such a man make her willing.


    Is she possessed?


    Mi Yining couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the word.


    She withdrew her hand, got up and left the bedroom with a tray.


    Uncle Liu is on the phone downstairs.


    Since yesterday, there have been more phone calls at home.


    "Yes, I will tell the third master. OK, OK."


    Miyuning hands the tray to the servant and listens to uncle Liu.


    Seeing him hang up, he stepped forward.


    "Someone''s coming to find out again?"


    Uncle Liu sighed, "yes, there are more and more roundabout calls these two days."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "there will be more in the next few days. If uncle Liu can''t cope with it, it''s better to find someone to answer the phone and send them away."


    Her suggestion made uncle Liu silent.


    He really has to think about it.


    If you pick it up a few more times, you''ll beat around the Bush and try to make a call.


    He estimated that he would live a few years less, which was too much of a brain drain.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it later." Uncle Liu thought for a while and answered.


    Miyuning nodded. She turned and walked upstairs.


    In the middle of the walk, the steps stopped suddenly.


    She turned to show eyebrows slightly wrinkled, asked Uncle Liu, "these days, Zhou Mo Han is not here?"


    "Xiao Hanzi didn''t show up for several days."


    "Well, it seems that he is very interested in..."


    It was from that night that the other party didn''t show up. Miyuning knew what the other party was doing.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, the number of calls in Qu''s mansion really increased.


    Almost a day without interruption at all.


    There are even people visiting, and uncle Liu always deals with them.


    I can''t cope with it. Miyou would rather go downstairs and send those people away.


    Ordinary people are OK, which is different today.


    Today is a UK partner.


    Or Bradbury''s supplier.

 Chapter 1542

    It''s Bradbury''s weapon supplier.


    The other party came to ask if the Qingbang still needed weapons.


    Mi you Ning smiles and politely refuses, even calmly says that in a few days, the other party can find her to purchase.


    The man opened his eyes as if he had heard an incredible joke.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes looked like a madman.


    Uncle Liu sent the man away with a good temper and turned his head to spit on the ground.


    This foreigner just looks down on people. What is it.


    Miyuning knew that Bradbury must have let the provider come.


    Moreover, this person is just the person in charge of China, not the person with the most say.


    These people are also testing.


    In this regard, miyuning does not refuse.


    There is still a week to go. If you persist for another week, the third master will wake up.


    When the time comes, the mess will be handed over to each other.


    Uncle Liu walked into the hall with a surprise smile on his face. "Madam, here comes Xiao Hanzi!"


    Mi you Ning turns to pick eyebrows. He doesn''t understand why uncle Liu is so excited when Mo Han comes.


    Soon, Zhou Mohan, president Huang and Lao Liu strode in from the door.


    They were in a hurry, with wonderful smiles on their faces, as if they had met a big happy event.


    Zhou Mohan took the lead and quickly came to the sofa opposite mi Youning and stopped.


    He raised his hand. "Ma''am! We made it


    Zhou Mohan''s tone is very excited, and his eyes are still wearing tired red silk.


    Miyuning glanced at the people standing behind him.


    The same is true of these people. Although they are tired, they are smiling, and the blood under their eyes is very obvious.


    Looking back at what Zhou Mohan had in his hand, miyuning naturally knew it.


    Modern refined weapons, perfect appearance, high value and powerful weapons.


    It''s stronger than browning who is now imported from abroad.


    Miyuning reaches for the guy in Zhou Mohan''s hand and turns his hands over.


    In the eyes of the public, hands quickly move up, dazzling decomposition.


    Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, Huang Changchang and others, even uncle Liu, all stare at the blood red eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, MI Youning disassembled the gun that they had assembled after studying it for several days.


    These things are very simple when they are made, only when they are assembled. Although there are drawings, they are still difficult.


    That''s not what shocked them the most.


    Mi you Ning squints his eyes, stares at the parts in front of the table, and quickly assembles them again.


    It takes only one minute from disassembly to assembly.


    Come on! Very fast!


    Let Zhou Mohan and others is an eye opener.


    "Ma''am... You''re too good at it!" Zhou Mohan really admired it.


    Miyuning throws the assembled object into each other''s arms with a smile on his face.


    "It''s a small idea."


    There is a faint pride in the tone.


    These present people also pretended not to hear.


    At present, the third master is not here. If he is there, everyone will have to make fun of him.


    Without the boss, they dare not be too presumptuous.


    Zhou Mohan took the guy in his hand and suddenly said, "if we had known that madam is so powerful, we would not have studied it for so long. Just let madam guide us."


    Miyuning shook his head. "Then you can''t have a deep understanding of the value of these weapons and all the details."


    "So it is."


    This time, president Huang spoke, and the other side stepped forward to stand with Zhou Mohan.

 Chapter 1543

    Even if the other party is much bigger than miyuning, or even the father of the original owner.


    But I''m very respectful to miyuning.


    "Ma''am, we don''t manufacture many weapons this time, but now the temporary factory hasn''t stopped running. It must be able to produce a large number of weapons in a few days.


    I just don''t know what to do with these weapons. Do you want to publish them or wait until the third master wakes up?


    Although all the people who know about it are trustworthy brothers, it''s hard to guarantee that some people don''t have any wrong ideas when they see these things, and they can''t hide them. "


    Mi Youning leans on the back of the sofa.


    Her slender jade fingers are on the armrest of the sofa, tapping quietly.


    "If you let go of making, you''re not afraid that people will know, just afraid that people won''t know. The third master will wake up in a few days. I think he will have an arrangement."


    "Seriously? The third master will wake up soon? "


    Old six rushes out, stares round Tongling big eyes, excitedly asks.


    Miyuning raised his chin. "That''s nature." There was a firm smile on her beautiful face.


    The tone is so arrogant and overbearing.


    This kind of aura made everyone feel the domineering spirit of the third master.


    The lady is as dignified as the third master, and has a convincing aura.


    "It''s so better. We need to speed up the manufacture of more weapons and surprise the third master at that time."


    Zhou Mohan suggested.


    "Ha ha ha... This is good!" Old six laughed.


    "I''m afraid it''s a shock." President Huang showed a gentle smile.


    "This is also..."


    "..." the people present were in a happy mood.


    There was no heavy heart.


    This is the reason why people from outside dare not cross the boundary even though they are trying.


    People who don''t see the Green Gang are just like nobody. Although the third master didn''t show up, his life must not be in danger.


    "Good night, madam." Uncle Liu walks up to mi you Ning.


    "I see."


    Mi you Ning looked at all the people on the scene and said, "let''s all stay for dinner. You don''t look very good either. After dinner, we all go home and have a good sleep."


    "Well, thank you very much, madam." President Huang Gongshou.


    Zhou Mo Han joked: "when I was here before, I didn''t see you Lao Huang so implicit."


    President Huang touched the tip of his nose. "It''s not that the third master is not here. He has to be polite to his wife."


    "Ha ha ha... I don''t understand the etiquette. I''m hungry. Go for a walk... Have a meal..." Lao Liu yelled.


    Zhou Mo Han accused him, "you are not promising."


    However, Lao Liu also expressed the thoughts of the people present.


    For a moment, people all looked at mi you Ning.


    Receiving so many eyes, miyuning naturally stood up and walked towards the restaurant.


    When he raised his feet, miyuning also told uncle Liu, "add a few more dishes, steam a large pot of rice, the kind of wood burning, fast."


    "Ah! I see, ma''am


    Uncle Liu left and everyone went to the restaurant.


    The food should be set on the table, and the servants in the kitchen are still cooking.


    After hearing the wave left by Zhou Mohan and others, uncle Liu ordered people to continue to add food.


    All the dishes in the kitchen.


    Today is a happy day.


    Although uncle Liu is old, he also knows that the Green Gang has its own soldier worker factory.


    In the future, the status of Shanghai beach is even more different.


    How can this not be a festive event.


    The third master met his wife. I''m really lucky in my life.

 Chapter 1544

    Miyuning almost left the table after eating.


    She also saw that people must be unhappy with her.


    Just eat and leave.


    "Uncle Liu, what''s xiaorou doing these two days?"


    Walking out of the dining room, mi you Ning asks the servant girl who followed her before.


    Uncle Liu thought about it and said, "that girl was originally transferred from metropolis. Metropolis is a little busy these days, so she went to help."


    Knowing where xiaorou was going, miyuning stopped asking.


    She raised her feet and went upstairs. "I don''t think the rice is enough. Uncle Liu asked people to steam a pot of rice."


    "Good!" Uncle Liu turned around and was about to give orders.


    Just then, however, a man rushed into the hall.


    "Uncle Liu! Something''s wrong! The Japanese are looking for trouble in metropolis! Two brothers are dead


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound of talking and laughing in the restaurant quieted down.


    Miyuning''s steps upstairs also stopped immediately.


    Uncle Liu''s face changed.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lao Liu threw down his chopsticks and rushed out of the restaurant for the first time.


    His eyes were splitting, staring at the comer as if to swallow him.


    "The Japanese are looking for trouble in metropolis and killed our two brothers. Now there is chaos there!"


    The visitor gasped for breath, and then repeated the words again.


    Mi you Ning squints at Zhou Mo Han and others and rushes out of the restaurant.


    They gathered around the messengers to learn about the situation, and began to order the people below to gather.


    Miyuning stopped and went upstairs again.


    It''s not a good thing for the Japanese to look for trouble at this time.


    After thinking about it, she knew what idea she was going to make.


    Back in the room, miyuning goes straight to the dressing room.


    She was quick, but in a few minutes she came out of it.


    Mi you Ning looked at the third master lying on the bed, waved his hands and quickly made a border.


    The whole room is shrouded by the border. No one wants to come in.


    Not to mention hurting the third master who is careless.


    Miyuning put a lace glove on his hand and held the gun on the dresser in his hand.


    She left the bedroom haughtily.


    The sound of leather boots stepping on the stairs raised the heads of people downstairs.


    They were ready to go.


    But at this time I heard a clear sound.


    However, when he turned his head and raised his eyes, he saw mi you Ning.


    Wearing a tight and vigorous suit, she has a beautiful posture, expressionless face and gorgeous and charming facial features.


    That head of black hair with a hairpin dish up, a pair of beautiful eyes revealed a contempt for the arrogance of all living beings.


    What matters most is her clear eyes, which radiate cold and sharp light, and bring infinite pressure to people.


    At this moment, they seem to have seen the Third Master of Zeng Jin''s life, and they are full of fierce fighting.


    "Ma''am, are you going too?"


    Zhou Mo Han asked.


    Miyuning nodded and touched the black lace gloves on her hands.


    She was afraid that she would dirty her hands.


    "Naturally, the Japanese have been assassinated again and again. If they sit back and ignore him, the third master will be laughed at by the people in Shanghai beach.


    They will think that there is no one in the Qinggang, that no one can win the Japanese, and I, as the third master''s wife, will naturally show up. "


    This is just one of them.


    Miyuning knew that it was the Sato family who went to look for trouble this time.


    It''s the Japanese who used to look for trouble at the wedding.


    It was also the first time that he assassinated the Third Master in metropolis.

 Chapter 1545

    Although Sato, who made trouble at the wedding, is dead.


    But his family will not give up.


    They are all responsible for the heavy losses of the Japanese government.


    This time, I was thinking of breaking the boat.


    Miyuning went downstairs and stood in front of Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu and president Huang.


    "How are the people down there?"


    "It''s almost done. We can start now." Zhou Mohan returned.


    No one present stopped mi you Ning from going.


    Even in their hearts, they feel that only in this way can they have more confidence.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go


    "Yes, ma''am."


    They all stepped aside and let mi you Ning go ahead.


    Uncle Liu followed her, worried: "madam, you must pay attention to safety. The third master is still waiting for you. If there is anything dangerous, just give it to the brothers below.


    If you are wronged, the third master will surely bully you when he wakes up. Take care of yourself in everything... "


    Miyuning went to the door, but uncle Liu''s words didn''t stop.


    She interrupted uncle Liu''s words with a smile, "I know, uncle Liu. I know. Don''t worry. Wait for me to come back. Today''s Third Master hasn''t wiped himself. Wait for me to wipe his body."


    "Well, the old man is waiting for his wife to come back."


    Mi you Ning looked at the cars outside the building. There were dozens of cars. Beside each car stood several members of the Green Gang in black silk.


    In the rear of the vehicle, there are dense members to follow.


    Zhou Mohan stepped forward and opened the door behind the leading vehicle, "madam, please."


    After miyuning got on the bus, other members also got on the bus.


    One car after another, driving out of the mansion, leaving the mansion.


    In the back of the car, there are many members to follow.


    ¡­¡­


    metropolis.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Let me go! Let go of me


    At this moment, the people in the metropolis are controlled by the Japanese.


    Even the guests who came here to have fun at night were controlled by the Japanese in the corner of the hall.


    "Asshole! Let go of me


    From the middle of the hall came the screams of women.


    The voice is so familiar, it''s nightingale.


    She was crushed to the ground by the Japanese.


    There is no clothes on the whole body.


    In front of the public, she was ruined again.


    Once a long memory, let the little nightingale shed blood and tears.


    "Pa! Baga


    Because of the little Nightingale''s struggle, the people on her body were uncomfortable and gave her a slap.


    The little Nightingale''s mouth was fanned.


    There was a bright red blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, but there was no fear on her face.


    Some of them are gloomy and terrifying expressions, and they can''t hide their killing intention.


    The hatred of the Japanese made her linger.


    She wants to kill these people, kill them all, and see the Chinese expel them from this land.


    A pair of unwilling, hate eyes, let the Japanese feel more, but more force torture her.


    "Scum! Pigs and dogs are not as good as birds and beasts


    The little nightingale spat blood sputum on the face of the Japanese nation.


    "Ah... Baga!"


    The Japanese were insulted and slapped the nightingale.


    At the same time, the body doesn''t stop.


    Because this is the woman of Shanghai King.


    This scene, all fall in the eyes of the public, there are not far away guests.


    And a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa in the middle of the hall.


    The other party is wearing expensive Japanese military uniform and looks like a dog.


    It''s a pity that he''s a dirty person in his heart. If you look at his abdomen, you can see it three inches down.

 Chapter 1546

    At the gate of metropolis, vehicles stop one by one.


    "Ho..."


    The emergency brake sounds quickly.


    Mi you Ning didn''t wait to open the door for her, so she pushed the door open and got off alone.


    Standing at the gate of the metropolis, he glanced at the Japanese soldiers guarding the gate.


    Her face was slightly cold, and her eyes were cold.


    Raise the gun in your hand and shoot at all the strange things at the door.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The speed is too fast, the people at the gate of metropolis are falling one by one.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten people collapsed to the ground.


    These people die before they even have time to take weapons.


    By the time Zhou Mo Han and his wife react, mi you Ning is almost finished, and they move quickly.


    Miyuning stopped his movements, stared coldly at the metropolis, and walked in step by step.


    The voice inside was clearer. She had heard women''s painful voice before.


    All the Japanese soldiers in the hall aimed at mi you Ning.


    Miyuning ignored this, and she saw the woman in the middle of the hall at a glance.


    Next to the little nightingale, there are a few Japanese people dressed.


    Seeing this scene, she had a strong sense of killing in her eyes.


    Damn these people!


    Sitting on the central sofa, the middle-aged man of Sato family was astonished when he saw miyuning.


    At the same time, he had a man''s physical reaction to a woman.


    He sprang up from the sofa.


    However, as he stood up, miyuning raised his hand and shot at the man on the nightingale.


    Broke the leg.


    Miyuning didn''t kill him.


    Because this man is not what she can kill.


    Little nightingale in the eyes of hatred, and crazy killing are in her eyes.


    These bullied the little nightingale men, should be her own hands.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah..."


    The man was hit and quickly got up with a painful roar in his mouth.


    At the same time, he also spoke a lot of Japanese language that most people around him could not understand.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, president Huang and other brothers of the Green Gang rushed in.


    The guy in their hands is naturally aimed at the Japanese.


    Miyuning''s eyes were calm, staring at the middle-aged Japanese in the middle of the hall.


    This is the Sato family.


    "It''s really a good skill. I think there''s no one in Qingbang. You''re looking for death."


    Miyuning said these words in the Japanese language.


    Surprise in the eyes of middle-aged people.


    However, without waiting for him to speak, someone went crazy.


    "Son of a bitch! You bastards


    Old six in see small nightingale with play bad doll, lying in the middle of the hall, crazy.


    He ignored the guy in the hands of the Japanese and rushed over like crazy.


    "Chun GUI!"


    Mi you Ning pays attention to Lao Liu''s side. When he sees others rushing in, a Japanese wants to shoot.


    "Bang..."


    She immediately broke one''s wrist.


    When the gunfire rang out, other Japanese people also had ideas.


    Mi you Ning looks around and hits all those who want to attack secretly.


    She didn''t kill them. She just broke their hands.


    The middle-aged Sato who stood up saw it all in his eyes.


    He raised his hand and said in Japanese, "stop it!"


    From the beginning to the end, the people standing behind mi you Ning didn''t start.


    Sato saw all this in his eyes. He looked down on the woman.


    Old six has already run to the little Nightingale''s side and picked up the person.

 Chapter 1547

    Looking at the blood on the ground and the red of the little Nightingale''s mouth, old 61''s eyes turned red.


    He reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of the Nightingale''s mouth tremblingly.


    "Chungui..." his voice trembled and hurt.


    Little nightingale has been closing her eyes ever since miyuning fired.


    At this time, old six rushed over and hugged her. Except for the first shiver, there was no other reaction.


    Lao Liu picks up his clothes and wants to cover the woman in his arms.


    But those clothes are dirty, stained with messy marks.


    See the above thing, old six angry eyes are about to stare out.


    He took off his long shirt and carefully put it on the nightingale.


    At this time, Lao Liu ignored the image and only had the woman in his arms in his eyes.


    Looking at the little nightingale without any expression, he hugged the man on the sofa, took out the guy and shot the Japanese around him.


    These people''s clothes are all messy, which is what they have done.


    One by one, the Japanese fell down, and the little nightingale behind finally opened her eyes.


    "Stop it!"


    She was afraid, angry and miserable.


    Old six''s hands trembled.


    At the same time, the Japanese also responded.


    They shot six.


    This time Sato didn''t stop him. He even stared at Lao Liu with gloomy eyes.


    Old six turns to embrace the little nightingale and hides behind the sofa.


    The brothers of the Green Gang also started.


    The scene was in chaos, with bullets flying.


    Miyuning stood behind Sato in an instant.


    The guy in the hand pointed directly at the middle-aged man''s temple, "all stop!" She still speaks Japanese.


    Mi Youning sees that everyone stops and kicks Sato''s leg with his boot.


    "Bang..."


    The other side knelt down.


    Old six see all quiet down, this just hold small Nightingale head.


    The people of the Qing Gang and the Japanese still did not lay down their weapons.


    See this scene, the old six will be in the hands of the guy, put the little Nightingale''s hands.


    "Go ahead and kill them. They''ll die."


    The little nightingale held the gun in her hand.


    She wore Lao Liu''s long gown and came to the public step by step.


    Looking at the confrontation between the two groups, she began to shout: "I only kill the people who just took advantage of me."


    There are several Japanese people who can understand each other.


    In the meantime, the Nightingale started.


    She has good skill and precise shooting.


    "Bang Bang..."


    It''s fast on the hand.


    Those people have weapons in their hands. She has to be quick.


    Plus old six before solving a few, as well as xiaoyeying kill, all died.


    But watching some people die, she is not reconciled.


    Go to those who rob the body next to, aimed at the dirty things, will be broken.


    It''s these dirty things that make her dirty.


    Everyone saw the little Nightingale''s action, whether it was Japanese, Qingbang or the guests around.


    After seeing this scene, one after another feel merged legs.


    They have a kind of empathy.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Sato saw this scene with calm eyes.


    He doesn''t seem to care about these people''s lives at all.


    Mi you Ning looked down at the Japanese kneeling on the ground.


    She really admired it in her heart.


    Even if this person kneels on the ground, also does not have the slightest insulted expression.


    It''s really patient.


    "No, Mr. Sato, this is not enough. Since you dare to come today, you should be prepared to pay the price."


    Sato turns his head and stares at miyuning coldly.

 Chapter 1548

    Mi you Ning gave him a provocative smile. "You must have gone to Qu''s house. You really think that the third master is a coward. Although he can''t move at this time, he''s not at your disposal."


    Sato smell speech double eyes pupil tiny shrink, the expression has a moment of distortion.


    Soon, however, he regained his face and mood.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Miyuning doesn''t care whether he admits it or not.


    "Mo Han, come here," he called to Zhou Mo Han


    "Here you are, ma''am."


    Zhou Mo, with a cold face, walked towards mi you Ning. At the same time, he was also on guard against other people around him.


    When Zhou Mohan came over, miyuning pulled out something from his waist.


    It''s a whip.


    I know that Zhou Mohan played with the whip, but I learned from the third master''s casual words.


    She took out the soft whip from Zhou Mohan''s waist, tied Sato and threw it into the hands of the members of the Green Gang.


    Miyuning turns to look at the guests who are not far away. They are coming to the metropolis tonight.


    She whispered a few words to Zhou mo.


    The other party''s words in Zhou Mo Han''s ears made his eyes change.


    Until miyuning finished, Zhou Mo Han was not sure: "do you really want to say that?"


    "Well, go ahead and do as I say."


    After thinking about it, Zhou Mohan nodded and went to the corner.


    Hundreds of metropolitan guests huddled in the corner.


    "The metropolis is responsible for the losses caused to you today. On behalf of Qingbang, I apologize to you.


    In order to make it up to you, you can have a dinner in metropolis in seven days. Everyone can come. Drinks and food will be free.


    On that day, everyone can drink and eat freely, and the third master will come to the metropolis


    The crowd was very quiet. They had been frightened by the Japanese killing and the scene of humiliating the nightingale.


    And just now when the Nightingale killed people, people were also very shocked.


    Did not expect that this woman, unexpectedly so ruthless, also specialized in shooting that place.


    They all felt pain when they saw it.


    But I didn''t feel sorry for the Japanese in my heart.


    What they did was heartless.


    There were several guests present. They were childe brothers with good family background.


    When they heard Zhou Mohan''s words, they made a sound.


    "Mr. Zhou is very kind. We will come then. I wish the third master and his family a speedy recovery."


    "Yes, yes, the third master is OK. Today is a false alarm."


    "So, can we leave?"


    Zhou Mohan''s face showed a smile with a fox mask. "It''s natural. There are brothers outside the door who will send you back to your residence."


    The first person who spoke before, childe, spoke again.


    "I don''t need to. I think my father has already come to pick someone up, and the news tonight is big enough."


    The other side said, greeting the good brother to leave.


    After that, others left the hall one after another.


    Until all these people left, MI Youning told the members of the Green Gang who were guarding the door, "close the door."


    No one hesitated. As soon as the words of miyuning came to an end, those people took action.


    It''s time to kill.


    Today''s event has already been a heated one.


    Then close the door and have a massacre.


    That''s why miyuning is so smartly dressed and even wears black gloves.


    She was afraid that too much blood would spill on her.


    Mi you Ning rushed toward Zhou Mo Han, who looked at him this way, and raised his chin.


    Zhou Mohan''s expression suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1549

    Not so crazy, right?


    Can''t you?!!!


    He didn''t really want to understand his wife.


    But I don''t know why, but the other side a look, he is understand.


    Mi you Ning smiles and nods to Zhou Mo Han, just as he thinks.


    The Japanese must be killed!


    No one knows what happened in the metropolis that night.


    All they knew was the sound of gunfire coming from inside.


    People with a heart have been watching.


    The Japanese have never come out since they entered the metropolis.


    It''s like those people disappeared out of thin air.


    On this night, people passing by the metropolis can smell the strong bloody smell at the door.


    The smell of blood is so strong that passers-by speed up their pace.


    Even after they were far away, they often looked back at the closed door of metropolis.


    I don''t know what happened that night.


    ¡­¡­


    Six days later.


    Six days have passed since the massacre in metropolis.


    Mi you Ning returned to Qu''s house that night.


    She came back that day and saw the Gunfight at the mansion.


    No one rushed into the bedroom and no one could hurt the third master.


    Only a few members of the youth gang were seriously injured, and she brought their lives back.


    These people were seriously injured in order to protect the third master. How could they die so regretfully.


    After a scuffle, the residence was more strictly guarded and unbreakable.


    And she has been guarding the third master.


    Just in the past few days, miyuning found out something.


    Every week, when Mo Han, Lao Liu and president Huang see her, they have more things than before.


    Alienation? fear?


    It seems that they are not. It''s a kind of respect mixed with indescribable things.


    That night in metropolis, she seemed to have overdone it.


    All the Japanese, including Sato, were killed by her.


    The blood was all over the floor, and the body was even more broken.


    That night, the carpet in the metropolitan hall was soaked with blood.


    People were deeply surrounded by blood. Some of the brothers of the Green Gang could not resist. They vomited on the spot and even fainted.


    It can be seen that her means make these people more awed.


    Miyuning didn''t care at all.


    Because she can''t change too much history.


    The cruelty of the Japanese is nothing compared with her.


    The people at the bottom were more awed. Mi you Ning thought it was a good thing.


    It''s better than someone with a bad mind.


    These days, the Japanese did not come to the door.


    But they said that they had not seen Sato and others that night, respectfully sent them away.


    As for how people are missing, how do they know.


    If the Japanese do not give up, the Green Gang and metropolis will respond at any time.


    The war in the North started completely, and the news was unstable.


    But miyuning knew that the Japanese had won.


    So the Japanese are getting more and more aggressive day by day.


    This time, there were even a large number of soldiers stationed in Shanghai beach, surrounded by countless soldiers.


    Thinking of what happened next, MI Youning felt a little heartache.


    To this day, she feels relieved.


    Because Third Master Qu is about to wake up.


    About the time, about tonight.


    The soul of the other side is enslaved in the body, has been completely integrated.


    Miyuning was in the bathtub in the bathroom and relaxed all over.


    This is Shanghai beach.


    She couldn''t change history for the next few years.


    But it can also provide our people with the most advanced weapons.


    Today, Chen Haoqing seems to be in urgent need of weapons.


    It seems that we should arrange it.

 Chapter 1550

    The factories for building weapons, which were not in the original plot, have now come out.


    There are even advanced weapons.


    As for the future, it has nothing to do with her.


    After all, she''s not involved in a lot, is she.


    When Mr. Qu woke up, the mess was given to each other.


    And she promised that the man''s life would be safe.


    It''s good to have the slag. After all, there''s Chen Haoyu.


    During the bath in miyuning, there was a movement on the Simmons bed in the bedroom.


    Third master Qu felt that he had a dream.


    In his dream, he was floating in a vast white fog. He could do nothing but wait.


    My mind is full of the moment when I was attacked and fell to the ground on the wedding day.


    He felt that he was dying.


    The passing of life made him a little scared.


    I''m afraid I''ll never see my new wife again, that little woman.


    He fell to the ground and uncle Liu caught him.


    And then wait for death.


    But then he saw something


    He saw it, and his wife came running towards him.


    Obviously, he was facing death, but he looked at the little woman running so carefully.


    Even concerned about the pair of feet did not wear shoes, do not know whether she hurt.


    Later, he smelled the familiar fragrance from the little woman he held.


    They used to be so close.


    But he''s going to die.


    Unwilling to close their eyes.


    Reluctant, unwilling


    Suddenly, the third master lying on Simmons'' bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    He sat up, too.


    Handsome thin face no expression, eyes are confused, reluctant, unwilling, and even a strong desire to survive.


    This is the day when he was attacked and faced with death.


    Looking at the familiar surroundings, the third master opened his eyes wide, revealing something inconceivable.


    Especially around the red happy word, as well as did not pull down the red silk.


    It''s all wedding decorations.


    He''s still alive


    After all, Mr. Qu is a man who has gone through great storms.


    Quickly adjust the face of consternation, the first time to touch the chest wound.


    There was a slight sting in the wound.


    He reached for his pajamas and saw the stitching.


    He''s really alive.


    Thinking of what he saw, Mr. Qu got out of bed and put on his shoes for the first time.


    During this period, his body was a bit unstable, and he needed to support the bedside table.


    After all, I haven''t eaten any staple food for such a long time. What I drink is just soup. I''m sure I don''t have enough physical strength.


    Mr. Qu wants to find mi you Ning.


    He thought that the other party was not in the room, and immediately went to the bedroom door.


    However, after two steps, he stopped.


    Ears inadvertently moved, turned and looked not far away to the bathroom.


    He heard the sound of the water, small but clear.


    The third master walked uncontrollably to the bathroom.


    Miyuning didn''t know anyone was approaching at this time, so she would relax her vigilance when she was in the bedroom.


    Because the servants downstairs, except uncle Liu, as long as there is no command from her, no one dares to come up.


    Until the door of the bathroom was pushed open, MI Youning turned his back to the door of the bathroom and gently lifted the water to his arm.


    At the thought of wiping the third master''s body at night, mi you Ning can''t help but curl her lips.


    That man is very enjoyable.


    She was amazed by the physical reaction of wiping him every day.


    Even though he is unconscious and unconscious, the body''s reaction is not ambiguous at all.

 Chapter 1551

    When miyuning came out of the bathroom, his legs were soft.


    The first time she changed into a cheongsam, simply curled up her hair, left the bedroom and went downstairs.


    She was not stupid. When she left the bathroom, she found that the little Third Master was still very energetic.


    It''s just the spirit of dragon and horse. It''s like Temo''s return. It can fight 300 rounds.


    She is not the opponent of that man. If she doesn''t run for a while, she will be eaten again.


    If you don''t run at this time, it''s better to run away.


    Downstairs, uncle Liu has already prepared breakfast.


    When I saw miyuning, I obviously felt the change of my wife today.


    But I can''t tell what''s changed,


    He came forward to respectfully greet, "madam, do you want to eat now?"


    Miyuning waved his hand and went straight to the sofa, leaning lazily on it.


    "Wait a little longer, the third master wakes up and has dinner with him."


    "Bang..." uncle Liu''s feather duster fell to the ground when he heard mi you Ning''s words.


    "Ma''am, are you serious?"


    "Well, the third master should come down in a moment."


    Uncle Liu''s face was full of excitement. He walked quickly towards the stairs.


    After two steps, he stopped and turned to the sofa where miyuning was leaning.


    He came to the side of the phone, reached for a quick rotation.


    Mi you Ning saw Uncle Liu''s face, which made him smile.


    "Little Hanzi! The third master wakes up... "


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what''s going on downstairs.


    At the moment, he just came out of the bathroom.


    Before a goblin fight, so that he did not enjoy, just feel like an appetizer.


    At this moment, he can turn people over and over for a day and a night.


    I thought it was impossible to go out one day and one night, so I''ll go out again.


    Let his little lady have a good feeling.


    But open the door, facing the empty bedroom.


    This made the third master''s face a little sad, and his eyes showed that he was sure to win.


    The monk can run, but not the temple.


    I can''t avoid the first day of junior high school, but I can''t avoid the 15th day of junior high school.


    Tonight, he will be good, heart, the little woman do cry.


    Looking at his brother, he sighed helplessly.


    Peace of mind, let you have a good meal in the evening.


    After the third master came down, MI Youning was still lazily leaning on the sofa.


    All over the release of flattery, a look is moistened.


    This sultry appearance, let three ye see is green veins straight jump.


    How did he not see that this little woman had such attractive capital before.


    Mi you would rather not know that her appearance was so provocative in the eyes of the third master.


    At this time, she only felt a strong line of sight, staring at her.


    Turn around and follow that line of sight.


    I saw the third master come down from the upstairs, the other side''s eyes deep, people can''t see what mind.


    But it was the deep eyes that gave mi you Ning a bad premonition.


    "Here comes the third master." Mi you Ning whispers to one side, but uncle Liu, who is still on the phone, opens his mouth.


    Uncle Liu immediately, no matter what the other end of the phone is saying.


    He hung up and turned to look in the direction of the stairs.


    For the first time, he fixed his eyes on the third master who went downstairs.


    "Third Master, you are awake at last!" Uncle Liu is very emotional.


    His eyes were red and moist.


    In the face of this old man who has been around for many years, Mr. Qu also has feelings.


    His eyes shifted from mi you Ning and he looked at uncle Liu with a soft face.

 Chapter 1552

    The third master walked up to uncle Liu and held the old man in his arms.


    "Uncle Liu, you are worried."


    This sentence, let the tears in uncle Liu''s eyes flow out.


    "The old man is afraid that he won''t be able to see his father in a hundred years'' time. It''s fine if he doesn''t have to. If he doesn''t die, he will have a good fortune. His fortune is still behind him..."


    When he heard uncle Liu''s statement, he didn''t care a smile.


    He didn''t know what uncle Liu said was true.


    The blessing of the third master is still behind. Now the status of the Green Gang is different.


    At this time, he didn''t know all this. He just thought that uncle Liu was trying to say lucky words.


    When he released the man, Mr. Qu agreed with uncle Liu and nodded at him.


    Miyuning had sat up straight from the sofa.


    Seeing the third master''s deep eyes, she stood up and walked to the other side.


    When uncle Liu saw mi you Ning coming, he dried his eyes.


    He showed the previous respectful look, "Third Master, let''s have dinner."


    "Well." The third master answered, holding mi you Ning''s hand.


    Seeing that uncle Liu went to the restaurant, the Third Master also took mi you Ning to the restaurant.


    Because just wake up, and can''t eat too hard, indigestible food.


    In front of the third master is still soup, but at least a little fishy, and soft porridge.


    During the meal, uncle Liu took the initiative to mention that he called Zhou Mohan, president Huang and other important members.


    These people are on their way.


    Hearing uncle Liu''s words, the third master nodded gently, saying that there was no problem.


    As soon as he wakes up, he should know what the situation is.


    The third master sat in the master''s seat and saw that miyuning had been eating light food all the time. He could not help but send a plate of cloud leg mixed with shepherd''s purse not far away to her.


    Mi you Ning looks at a dish in front of him and looks at the Third Master in doubt.


    I saw the other side showed her a gentle smile, "eat more, you are too thin."


    Mi you''d rather drop her eyes and look at her arms and waist.


    This figure is just right. If you eat again, you will be a little fat.


    But she did not refuse the man''s kindness, chopsticks toward cloud leg mixed shepherd''s purse, mouth way: "if I''m fat, three ye can''t despise good."


    This in exchange for a man''s happy laughter, "how can, fat point is good, healthy, hold up more comfortable."


    When uncle Liu heard this, he quietly stepped back and left the restaurant for the couple.


    Mi you Ning hears the third master''s provocative words and looks at each other silently.


    The action of picking up vegetables kept on, and it didn''t seem to be affected.


    But when she looked at the third master, she was burned by the strong emotion in his eyes and the longing for her.


    Put the dish into the bowl, immediately dropped the eyelids, face also immediately dropped down, eating slowly.


    Her ears turned red.


    The third master looked at the little lady''s face a little red, and could not help showing a satisfied and gentle smile.


    The little woman guessed what he meant.


    The first meal I woke up with was delicious for Sanye.


    It''s the most wonderful thing in life to have a good meal.


    From the beginning to the end, miyuning''s breakfast was fixed by the third master''s heavy and hot eyes.


    When she looked up, she saw the third master staring at her with great interest.


    Mi you Ning''s eyes were confused and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The third master gave her enough, "come on."


    Miyuning leaned over and slowly approached each other.


    Looking at the little man approaching, the third master reaches out his hand

 Chapter 1553

    As soon as miyuning approached, the third master stretched out his slender hand and raised her chin.


    The other side''s elegant face slowly approached.


    The moment mi you Ning opened his eyes, the third master''s face was close at hand.


    At the same time, the corner of her mouth was gently licked.


    The handsome face of the third master retreated slightly, and a little smile appeared in his eyes. "There is something in the corner of the lady''s mouth."


    Miyuning''s face turned red. She was teased by the man in front of her.


    Especially when the third master stepped back, he was still babbling, as if enjoying some delicacies.


    However, her change, in the eyes of the third master, is like a goblin.


    Immediately, regardless of the restaurant, he got up and held mi you Ning in his arms.


    Push the tableware on the dining table to one side, put the little woman in her arms, and bully her directly.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the noise of the restaurant rang, all the servants were called out by uncle Liu.


    There is no servant in such a big living room, only the ambiguous voice in the dining room can be heard.


    When Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, Huang Changchang and others came, they were also stopped by uncle Liu who was guarding outside the western style building.


    These people were taken to the garden by uncle Liu.


    They sat in the garden for more than an hour, and then the third master came slowly.


    The third master took mi you Ning, who had fainted afterwards, up the stairs in person, and then walked out of the western style building.


    Think of before the little woman excited can not themselves, and even have that fun.


    Now the third master is really enjoying the most wonderful thing of time.


    He never knew that men and women could be so comfortable.


    The taste let him really, this life no regrets.


    "Third Master..."


    "Third Master!"


    "Third Master, you are here..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhou Mohan, Lao Liu, and president Huang stood up one after another when they saw the appearance of the third master.


    Mr. Qu went to the empty seat in the garden and sat down.


    Seemingly gentle eyes, swept the presence of everyone, "are coming ah, sit down."


    "Yes, Third Master..."


    The crowd took their seats one after another. Without seats, the low-level people stood.


    Thinking of being in a coma for half a month, the third master looks at Zhou Mohan sitting on one side.


    "Mo Han, tell me what happened these days."


    "Yes, Third Master." Zhou Mohan stands up.


    He talked about all the things that happened during this period.


    The third master had heard that he was still calm at first and could not see anything.


    However, when he heard what miyuning had done, his eyes swept over everyone present.


    All you see in their faces is awe.


    In other words, what Zhou Mohan said is true.


    And even his wife, she''s intimidating these people.


    The third master turned the finger on his hand, and his face could not calm down. He seemed surprised and happy.


    But there is no rejection.


    If there is such a woman around, we must be on guard.


    But the third master was different. When he heard what his wife had done, he only felt proud.


    He led his brothers to find a place, and even slaughtered the Japanese.


    Not to be blackmailed by Bradbury.


    Also, all the tools and instructions provided for building weapons.


    So far, Qingbang has become the first machinery factory in Shanghai.


    The little woman said take it out and take it out.


    Even Mr. Qu was shocked.


    Zhou Mohan said excitedly: "Madam said that our future factory will be built in the back hill of Chen dashai''s mansion..."

 Chapter 1554

    Mr. Qu frowned when he heard the address of the factory.


    But soon, he seemed to understand something and nodded to himself.


    When Mo Han finished, the third master looked up and said, "how many weapons are there in the gang now?"


    "One third of the inventory left in the past, as well as the 300 new boxes built today, there are about 20 guys in each box, and 100 of them are big guys."


    Third master Qu narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect to produce so much in a short time.


    "What about the war in the north?"


    This problem makes the appearance of the audience not very good-looking.


    Because this morning, there was news in the newspapers of Shanghai beach.


    Defeated, they were defeated by the Japanese.


    "Lost." Zhou Mohan''s tone was unspeakably low, as well as forbearance and worry.


    Third master Qu knocked on the chair under him and said again, "these days, weapons production is speeding up. All the weapons in stock are sent to the north, and people with sharp hands and flexible brains are selected to deliver them."


    Zhou Mo Han is a Leng, immediately don''t know to think of what, high voice should way: "is, three Ye."


    Qu asked Zhou Mohan, who was standing, to sit down and asked President Huang about the economy of Shanghai beach.


    Although the war was in the north, it was more or less affected here.


    Thinking of the problems he would face in the future, the third master ordered the people to hoard more grain and food.


    In the future, it will be cold. Buy more cotton. As long as someone sells it, Qingbang will collect it.


    Finally, the arrangement is not much worse. The third master is ready to get up and go back to his room.


    However, as soon as he got up, he thought of a crucial thing, "Mo Han!"


    Zhou Mohan heard the voice of the third master, quickly came forward, "what''s the matter, Third Master?"


    "What''s the situation with the western medicine factory in Bradbury? Have you got finished products recently?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Mo Han was relieved.


    "Speaking of this, Third Master, I''d like to tell you what Bradbury was crazy with us before. We didn''t get any finished products in the first few days.


    I sent someone to ask and drove us out. That''s very arrogant.


    But these days, our Qingbang can produce exquisite weapons, and the western medicine factory has made up for all the medicines that we owe, and there is still a surplus. "


    Third master Qu didn''t show much peace of mind when he heard Zhou Mo Han''s words.


    He even felt that it was time to abandon Bradbury.


    There''s half of him in the factory, and there''s Bradbury.


    Each of them has half of the prescription.


    What happened in his coma for half a month made him see clearly.


    Once he had an accident, without mi you Ning''s help, the Green Gang would have fallen into a very difficult situation.


    Thinking of these things, Mr. Qu''s elegant face became chilly.


    "Mo Han, take Mr. brand glass to stay with mother Kim. I''ll go to the meeting myself in the evening."


    "Yes, Third Master." Zhou Mohan has long been unhappy with Bradbury. He is too greedy.


    Explain this last thing, the third master can leave at last.


    "All right, let''s go back and arrange our own affairs. It doesn''t mean that we''re going to have a banquet for many people in the metropolis tonight and send out the news. I''ll show up tonight."


    President Huang stood up at this time, "Third Master, I''m afraid it''s not right. You just woke up and you can''t support yourself. If the Japanese don''t give up..."

 Chapter 1555

    Qu Sanye looked at president Huang with a smile. "If you are attacked by those people again, I don''t think you should be confused. If you are attacked again and again, you can only say that you are not as good as others. You should leave early and go home to farm."


    These words made everyone present, and many of the hall leaders bowed their heads in shame.


    They looked at the back of the third master and relaxed their tight bodies one after another.


    I don''t know why, since the third master woke up and appeared, they felt more powerful from the third master.


    A kind of natural cold air field, unspeakable powerful deterrent momentum.


    Although the third master''s expression was mild at first, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    But that can not be ignored atmosphere, at any time let them feel.


    After the third master entered the western style building, they left one after another.


    Only Zhou Mohan and Lao Liu stayed.


    They discussed how to get Bradbury.


    After all the staff were arranged, Lao Liu left with the staff.


    After that, Zhou Mohan selected a group of people to stay and listen to him at any time.


    Looking at dozens of people standing in the yard, Zhou Mo Han nodded to himself and turned to walk to the western style building.


    "Uncle Liu, where is the third master?"


    Walking into the hall, Zhou Mo Han smelled the strong fragrance of stir fried vegetables and boiled soup.


    Uncle Liu heard Zhou Mohan''s voice and came from the restaurant with a chicken leg in his hand.


    He came to the people standing in the hall and said, "the third master is looking at his wife upstairs. Now he is coming down. She is sleeping. You can''t wait long."


    The implication is don''t disturb me.


    With that, uncle Liu put the drumstick in his hand into Zhou Mo Han''s mouth, "eat the drunk chicken you brought back from Fu Tong mansion."


    Zhou Mohan took the drumstick from his mouth and took a big bite.


    He showed a child like smile, "uncle Liu loves me the most."


    Uncle Liu reached for him and turned to the kitchen.


    "You wait for a while, Third Master. I''ll leave you for dinner later. I''ll have you stir fry your favorite jar meat."


    "Good! Thank you, uncle Liu


    Zhou Mohan went to the sofa and sat down, eating the chicken leg in his hand.


    With the other hand, take off the whip and the guy.


    When he arrived at Qu Fu, he was always the most relaxed.


    From the beginning to the end, Mr. Qu stood upstairs, holding the railing and watching the scene downstairs.


    Liu Shuping really favored Zhou Mohan.


    Zhou Mohan is about the same size as him, but he is still two years younger than him.


    The other party was the child of a servant of Qu''s family.


    He was originally a simple smart, temperament is also very straightforward.


    Until one year, he watched with his own eyes his parents were killed alive, watching those people spoil his mother''s body.


    After that, he began to abandon the past simplicity.


    Even kneeling in front of him.


    So far, Mr. Qu remembers that the little figure knelt firmly on the ground.


    The other side said, young master, please give me a chance to stay with you forever and be a dog.


    At that time, Zhou Mohan was too young. He only wanted revenge.


    The people who killed his parents have some influence, and no one can do anything about them.


    Although he said that he was a dead servant of the Qu family, he knew at a young age that the Qu family would not do anything for him.


    When the third master was young, he saw that Zhou Mohan was very clever and could make things happen.


    So he agreed when he was asked to come.


    Until what happened later, let him hit the eye.

 Chapter 1556

    Zhou Mohan is clever, but he is cruel enough, even more cruel to himself.


    Shanghai in those days was not as prosperous as it is today.


    Zhou Mohan''s enemy is a senior official who has relations with the capital.


    He has been studying around him for revenge.


    Shooting, assassination, even camouflage.


    The third master was very satisfied with his study and thought that he could be his right-hand man in the future.


    But when Zhou Mohan was not an adult, he did something.


    The enemy has a little hobby. He likes young boys.


    At that time, Zhou Mohan was very delicate. Even now, Zhou Mohan is still delicate. As long as you take off your eyes, you can see his true face.


    As a child, the other party looks very beautiful, but not the slightest femininity.


    Knowing that the enemy had that hobby, Zhou Mohan sent it to his home.


    When the third master knew it, it had been half a day.


    At that time, he spent several years with Zhou Mohan, although he trained each other according to his subordinates.


    But over the years, there is still a lot of brotherhood between them.


    For the first time, he ignored his father''s warning and went to the official''s home with his hand-trained staff who had a close relationship with the capital.


    Naturally, the loss will be heavy.


    He saw Zhou Mohan''s body, which was not supported by the whip.


    And his enemies, who are ready to enjoy Zhou Mo Han, take off their coats and wear profane clothes.


    When he went, the opposite party was going to do something.


    This scene stung the third master''s eyes.


    Only because Zhou Mo Han is a learned person, the other party''s intelligent mind, and that energy is what he appreciates.


    What he saw when he arrived.


    It''s Zhou Mohan''s heart in his eyes.


    His soul and thought seemed to be dying, lingering.


    So the third master did something, and the guy in his hand aimed at Zhou Mohan''s enemy.


    Shot, shot, instant.


    Blood sprayed all over the room, blood everywhere.


    He killed the man.


    The men in the enemy''s house fought with the people he took.


    If it wasn''t for his father, he and Zhou Mohan, as well as his brothers, were afraid that they would be folded there.


    Later, he didn''t want Zhou Mohan.


    Get rid of people.


    The other side has his own backbone and pride.


    All he''s been thinking about is revenge.


    Revenge has been avenged, and the other party''s heart is not in him.


    But unexpectedly, the other side''s injury is better, kneeling in front of him again.


    Said he gave his life.


    This life belongs to him.


    Thinking of the long memory, the third master stood upstairs, shaking his head with a smile.


    Later, they made a lot of noise on the way to Shanghai King.


    They are brothers and trusted partners.


    From that year, when they came out from their enemies, they were brothers for life.


    Zhou Mo Han sat downstairs eating chicken legs, inadvertently looked up and swept upstairs.


    At this glance, I saw the third master standing upstairs.


    He swallowed the final chicken and stood up straight.


    The third master looked at his behavior and came downstairs.


    At this time, uncle Liu came out of the kitchen, "third master."


    "Well." The third master went downstairs and waved to Mo Han.


    "Come on, let''s eat together."


    "Here it is


    Zhou Mohan and Mr. Qu sat at the dining table together.


    They were eating on the table, talking about the details of what happened in these days.


    The third master has almost finished eating. Don''t worry. Look at Zhou Mohan with chopsticks.


    "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk about you."

 Chapter 1557

    Third master Qu knew that Zhou Mohan had something to look for him.


    Otherwise, the other party would not stay, and even showed some hesitation in his eyes.


    Zhou Mohan shook his head and laughed, "the third master knows me."


    "You''re not bullshit. I''ll know what you think as soon as you pucker." Third master Qu was rude.


    Zhou Mohan is used to it. He sits up straight.


    "I want to go to the North myself," he said


    In a word, let the man sitting on the throne look gloomy.


    The third master''s handsome and elegant face and smile disappeared, and his eyes narrowed to show sharp light.


    What emanates from the other party is a shivering cold breath.


    The expression on the third master''s face was like the frost of the twelfth lunar month, and a fierce cold wind came on his face.


    Zhou Mohan knew that the other side was not happy.


    But he didn''t step back, peach blossom eyes also show a little smile, "three elder brother, you become my younger brother, please this time, I want him to come back alive."


    When Mr. Qu called for his elder brother, his face was a little colder.


    But he didn''t agree.


    He knows why Zhou Mohan went to the northern battlefield.


    It''s nothing more than the boy named Chen.


    Since a few years ago, these two people met like a pair of enemies, as long as they met, they would definitely pinch each other.


    At the beginning, he didn''t care, until once, Zhou Mohan was drunk and called out each other''s name.


    The voice is a bit attached to


    He felt that the road was too difficult for him to take, for fear that he would be wronged.


    What is Chen Haoqing''s family background? Zhou Mohan is bound to suffer on this road, and even lose more than gain.


    Zhou Mohan also knew what the third master thought, so he only said that he wanted Chen Haoqing to come back alive.


    Qu San ye took his sharp eyes away from Zhou Mo Han.


    He picked up the square towel on the table and slowly wiped his fingers.


    "If you want to go, I can''t stop you. Since you want to go, you should be well prepared. Take more brothers and speed up the production of weapons. You should be well prepared."


    Zhou Mo stood up from his seat and bent down at Mr. Qu.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Qu San ye saw his dog leg and said with a smile: "no promise!"


    He threw the towel on his hand and left the restaurant.


    When he turned around, there was a little worry on his face.


    But this kind of thing is beyond his control.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning wakes up, the pain all over her makes her want to scold her mother.


    Third master Qu is a beast.


    The table in the dining room was too hard. A goblin fight made her feel as if she had been disassembled and reassembled.


    It''s hard to be miserable, but it''s hard to say! It''s very sour.


    She didn''t want to try again in her life.


    Open your eyes, the light in the bedroom is dim.


    It''s evening.


    Turn around to see the western-style glass lamp on the bedside table.


    The color of the glass exudes a dark light. Mi Youning''s eyes scan around the bedroom.


    I didn''t see Mr. Qu in the room.


    The man must have had enough to eat and drink, and now he is dealing with the things that he has been sleeping for half a month.


    Sitting up from the bed, MI Youning uses the power of his soul to repair the pain and discomfort of his body.


    These days, the power of soul has been transmitted to the third master, and her power is about to be exhausted.


    For the sake of the body, even if it is the only strength left, she will use it to repair the body.


    All over the pain, let her always remember, three Ye is how to put her on the table like this and that.

 Chapter 1558

    At the time of miyuning''s rehabilitation, Mr. Qu is now in metropolis.


    At Shanghai beach tonight, most people know that Shanghai Wang is awake.


    Metropolitan is tonight, all drinks and food are free.


    As long as you enter the gate, everything inside is free.


    Except for the dancers, of course.


    Knowing that Mr. Qu was here, everyone came early.


    We didn''t wait long for Mr. Qu.


    The third master showed his face, said a few words to everyone, and went to the underground custody of mother king in metropolis and the supervision of Bradbury.


    No one knew there was another place in the metropolis.


    This is the exclusive prison of the Qinggang metropolis. As long as no one comes here, they will go back alive.


    But there''s an exception tonight.


    The third master first met with mother Jin.


    The other side is a spy of the Japanese nation. His mouth is very hard.


    Even if she had been here for half a month, it didn''t make her soft.


    This woman is no longer useful. The Third Master asked the guards to send her on the road. Don''t go too fast.


    Then the third master went to see Bradbury.


    Because the other party is blindfolded, thinking of being a partner with this person for so long.


    Although the other party is greedy and greedy.


    But they didn''t do anything else. Different races have different interests.


    So the third master warned Bradbury that the western medicine factory would belong to the Green Gang, and the other half of the prescription would give him a lot of money.


    This money will buy out everything, and Bradbury will not be in China for the year of his immortality.


    If you see him in China, kill him.


    With Bradbury''s consent, the third master had him knocked out.


    At this time, Zhou Mohan came in to set up a simple prison room.


    "Third master." The other side brushed past Bradbury, who was dragged.


    Third master Qu raised his chin to indicate that he had something to say.


    Zhou Mohan said, "Lao Liu is waiting for you upstairs. He wants to ask for all kinds of grace."


    When he heard this, he understood something.


    He came out first and went up, "where''s the little nightingale?"


    "She''s with old six, but... Tut tut... I''ll go and have a look." Zhou Mohan''s tone is very helpless.


    Qu''s expression did not change.


    He went to his private room in metropolis, where Liu and Nightingale were chatting.


    "Chungui, I''ll treat you well. Come home with me. I''ll give you up as my ancestor."


    Little Nightingale''s back is facing Qu San ye and Zhou Mo Han. At this time, facing Lao Liu, she no longer thinks that she is cold.


    Even a little hot temper, "Oh... Go home with you, you in the spring building of those good friends are not tearing me!"


    Lao Liu touched his bald head and frowned. His face looked like he was facing some difficult problem.


    "Chungui, I''m not saying that those people are nothing. I''ve been thinking about you all these years."


    Small Nightingale eyebrows pick, funny looking at old six, "forgive me, I really did not see, and, don''t call me Chungui! You deserve it! You didn''t deserve to call me after you left. "


    As soon as he heard what happened in those years, his expression changed, "cough..."


    He interrupted the conversation.


    Now old six and little nightingale turn around one after another.


    "Third Master..."


    "Third Master..."


    They didn''t expect that the third master would come so soon. They were a little silly for a moment.


    Especially looking at Zhou Mo Han''s smile, it is clear that he watched for a while.

 Chapter 1559

    The little nightingale stares at old six.


    Lao Liu felt his bald head and his clothes were not afraid of scalding.


    Qu San Ye pointed to them, "one is the mother of this metropolis, and the other is the leader of the Qinggang. You are not afraid of shame if you are noisy here!"


    The little nightingale dropped her eyes and rubbed her handkerchief. "It''s not this guy!"


    She gave Lao Liu a white look.


    Old six hey hey straight smile, "three ye, this still really don''t blame her, is I stop her."


    If it is the old six, absolutely dare not say so.


    Because at that time, the little nightingale was the third master''s woman in people''s eyes.


    But some time ago, he knew where the little nightingale was the third master''s woman.


    She''s just an underground connection.


    Before carrying away the northern weapons and Western medicine, this is due to the little nightingale.


    Third master Qu raised his feet and walked into his exclusive room in metropolis.


    Seeing this, Zhou Mohan raised his chin to Lao Liu and the little nightingale, "come on in, the third master is still anxious to go home to see his wife. Make a long story short."


    "Ah... Thank you, brother."


    With that, Lao Liu pulls the reluctant Nightingale and steps into the room.


    Zhou Mohan is responsible for guarding at the door, the brothers around are also very vigilant looking around.


    "Pa..."


    Suddenly, the sound of the glass falling on the ground came out of the room. Zhou Mo Han was tight and his ears moved.


    "I don''t want to talk to him!" The cry of the little nightingale.


    When Zhou Mohan heard the sad sound of crying, he got goose bumps all over his body.


    He couldn''t stand women''s appearance. He was born with a feeling that he was not strong.


    Suddenly, he thought, if his wife had such behavior, he could not help shivering.


    The picture was too beautiful for him to imagine.


    Qu Fu, mi you Ning, who is walking downstairs, sneezes.


    She rubbed her nose uneasily and said, "who is reading her?".


    "Ma''am, are you awake?"


    Uncle Liu is downstairs and sees mi you Ning''s figure at a glance.


    "Well, where''s the third master?"


    Uncle Liu went to the stairs and said, "the third master has gone to the metropolis. He will come back later so that you don''t have to wait for him after dinner."


    "I see."


    Miyuning steps to the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    metropolis.


    The third master sat on the master''s seat, looking at the old six and the little nightingale.


    Just now old six said that he was going to marry a nightingale. The third master nodded his head and agreed.


    He was just about to say that he thought it was ok, but he still needed Lao Liu to ask little nightingale himself.


    But little nightingale misunderstood and changed her face immediately.


    He even smashed the water cup at the table he was sitting on.


    Looking at the broken teacup, old Liuyi immediately stood up and gave his hand to the third master. "Third Master, little nightingale is not very good tempered. Don''t be angry. She doesn''t know that this set of tea sets is your favorite."


    Yes, the teacup that the Nightingale smashed at the moment is the favorite set of the third master.


    This is a tea set of the Song Dynasty, perfect without any damage.


    The third master looked at the debris on the ground, and there was not much emotion on his face.


    He took the cup on the table in front of him and took a slow sip of tea.


    See old six nervous, small Nightingale also nervous stand up.


    The third master raised his hand and said, "all right, just a teacup. Let''s all sit down."


    Old six breathed a sigh of relief, went to the little nightingale stood, but did not dare to sit down.


    Now the third master is more and more difficult to see through.


    Before the third master was angry or happy, at least you can see it.


    At the moment, he can''t see anything.


    It''s so unfathomable that people can''t see through it.

 Chapter 1560

    Third master Qu put down his tea cup and knocked on the table.


    The crisp sound makes Lao Liu''s body tense.


    "I''ll arrange your own business. Just say that, I don''t have any opinions."


    Lao Liu raised his head in surprise.


    The little nightingale protested again, "I don''t want it!"


    Third master Qu didn''t look at her. He just took back his hand.


    He casually turned the finger on his thumb, "little nightingale, the day you were with me, I sent someone to check you. You were in the same village with Lao Liu, and you still had an engagement.


    But one day old six suddenly disappeared, and then you have the reputation of being abandoned, and then all kinds of later, do you hate old six? "


    Little nightingale raised her head, her eyes slightly red, her lips trembling, "yes!"


    Said firmly, but also shaking.


    Third master Qu nodded, "do you know how Lao Liu got from the Green Gang to today? He is the most junior member of the Qingbang, but he is also the one I trust. "


    The little nightingale shook her head at the third master.


    Old 61 listen to this, immediately stand up, "three Ye don''t say, you don''t say."


    Third master Qu ignored sixth.


    In his eyes, now that his brother is misunderstood by a woman, he feels weak.


    If it was in the past, he didn''t care about all this shit.


    But after getting married and being robbed, he felt that something was different from his idea.


    Ignoring Liu, Qu got up from his seat and stared at the nightingale.


    There was a touch of bloodthirsty in his eyes. "Everyone in the Green Gang has lost the existence they can never lose. They have nothing to lose. The Green Gang is their home.


    When Lao Liu''s parents were killed, his only elder sister was sold to the kiln. He could do nothing about it. He saw with his own eyes that his elder sister was ruined to death.


    He is a boy from the countryside. He was taken to Qingbang by my father, and then followed me. There are countless scars on him all these years. "


    When the little nightingale heard this, the tears in her eyes had already come out.


    She couldn''t believe she stepped back two steps.


    Third master Qu bypassed the table and leaned at the front of the table. "At that time, he had no parents or sister, but he had a fiancee waiting for him in the countryside. He decided to give her the best life.


    He wants to climb high, and no one can bully his family any more. He went to you, but he didn''t find it.


    The reason why Lao Liu disappeared in the village at that time was that his parents were killed. What happened to his elder sister made him go and say hello to you. "


    "Wow..."


    The little nightingale cried and sat on the ground, unable to stand.


    Lao Liu pursed his lips tightly.


    As if he was not satisfied, Mr. Qu said again, "do you know why he went to chunlou? Because his sister''s life is miserable, he often goes there just to spread his wealth and seek comfort from the bottom of his heart. "


    "Stop talking, Third Master, stop talking."


    Old Liu''s eyes were wet.


    Seeing them like this, Mr. Qu had no sympathy.


    Because in this troubled time, there are many people who are more miserable than them.


    "I''m just saying what I know. As for what you want to do, I won''t take part in it. It''s absolutely profitable to inform you of a happy event.


    I don''t like to hear that you are also members of our Qingbang. You can''t live without Lifeng on New Year''s day. "


    With that, Mr. Qu bypassed them and left the room.


    All he thinks about now is the women in his family.


    I don''t know if they wake up or eat.

 Chapter 1561

    Qu San Ye left the room and went downstairs. Zhou Mo Han followed him closely.


    There were also deafening cries in the room behind him.


    "Wow... Why are you so desperate? I don''t deserve you. I''m dirty!"


    The little nightingale is crying in the room with old six in her arms.


    Old six hugged her tightly, "Chungui is my fault to you, you don''t deserve me, you are still xiaochungui, you are still mine!"


    An iron man shed tears in front of his beloved woman.


    The little nightingale cried and wiped his tears. "You fool, with your status, how many women do you want now? There are so many women who want to be with you. What''s the use of me..."


    "No, you are not. You are my little cinnamon!" Lao Liu broke in crying.


    This is the pain of his life and the place where he cherishes the woman in his arms most.


    It''s his fault. If he went back early, if he said it before he left, there would be nothing later.


    However, there is no if in life.


    "You fool The little nightingale hugged the man in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning finished his dinner and strolled in the hall.


    Seeing the piano in the hall, my hands itch.


    There is no entertainment here.


    No TV, no mobile phone, no games.


    Seeing the piano, miyuning''s hand itched.


    Before she knew it, she went to the piano and sat down.


    Miyuning knew that the piano in front of him was an antique.


    In fact, the earliest clavichord was made in England. The front of the clavichord is pasted with a layer of wood pattern, which is symmetrical and beautiful, like artificial drawing.


    This kind of tree is rare in modern times and has become a world protected species.


    Miyuning put her hands on the keys. Her hands were like dancing.


    Piano timbre is simple and rich, soft as the winter sun, Yingying bright, warm and calm.


    All the busy servants in the western style building stopped their busy work when they heard the piano.


    The sound is as cool as a steel ball on the ice.


    The roaring deep sea shakes people''s heart and soul. The sound is like silence, and its bottomless power spreads to the sky.


    Most of the people in the western style building don''t know piano.


    But the voice is high and low, and the mood is also uncertain.


    When Mr. Qu walked into the hall, he saw such a scene.


    The servants looked at the woman sitting in front of the piano and played the beautiful and passionate music.


    Each other''s lazy, leisurely appearance, let the third master show a gentle expression, eyes are full of doting light.


    In this very quiet night, Mr. Qu felt the taste of happiness.


    This kind of feeling is really ridiculous, but for him once.


    Now he cherishes this feeling and the time he spends with the woman sitting in front of the piano.


    All of a sudden, the third master Qu''s eyes were stunned, and his eyes were full of possession.


    She can only be his, belongs to him alone.


    No one can take it.


    This is his big baby alone.


    When miyuning stopped, he turned his head behind him for the first time.


    Before that, she felt a strong gaze staring at her. It''s kind of creepy.


    The other side''s eyes are full of aggression, but there is no other unacceptable.


    Later became gentle, people can not feel the feeling of hair in the heart.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Seeing mi you Ning stop, Mr. Qu applauded.

 Chapter 1562

    Seeing this, the servants and uncle Liu raised their hands and clapped.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Mi you Ning smiles shyly. She looks like a little woman.


    Dressed in a white Qipao, she got up and went to Mr. Qu.


    "I came back early. Uncle Liu said that you might be late today."


    When miyuning came, Third Master Qu also came to her.


    He smelt speech, the corner of his mouth stirred up a pleasant smile, "reluctant to miss me too much, so I came back early."


    Then he came to mi you Ning.


    Put your hand in your arms.


    "As long as you can talk, you are glib."


    Third master Qu put his lips to her ear and gave her a kiss.


    A touch namely leave, the tone of the opening speech is gentle not become appearance, "that madam but joy?"


    "Stinking poor." Miyuning replied with a smile.


    The laughter in her voice could not be concealed, which was satisfied.


    Third master Qu let go of mi you Ning, put his hand on the bend of her leg, picked up the man and walked upstairs.


    At the sight of his posture, mi you Ning''s legs softened. "Third Master, I can''t do it today. I had a lot of trouble before."


    "Ha ha ha..." the third master laughed, and his joyful voice rang out in the hall.


    He looked at the little woman in his arms and said jokingly, "what do you think? I just pity you for going upstairs too hard."


    Miyuning blushed for a moment.


    Seeing her attractive appearance, the third master continued to joke: "Mrs. Gang said I''m good. This is the first time I''ve heard her praise."


    A slender jade finger poked his mouth, "don''t be poor, someone, go upstairs."


    "Good! Don''t let the lady worry. "


    The Third Master said ambiguous words and took mi you Ning upstairs.


    That night, they were doomed to nothing.


    The Third Master also knew that there was too much Meng Lang before, so he naturally pitied the woman he put in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The next few days, the third master was more and more busy.


    Miyuning wakes up every day without seeing each other.


    Today, once again, she felt the bed beside her, which had no heat, and now she was used to it.


    Get up quickly, wash and go downstairs for breakfast.


    For the rest of the day, she was bored at home, arranging flowers with her servant and taking a walk in the garden to pass the time.


    As night fell, the third master had not come back.


    Thinking of staying at home these days, miyuning''s mind became active.


    She decided to go out for a walk today.


    In particular, the tasks in this world are not yet completed.


    Chen Haoyu, this man is still alive.


    One leg is broken, but others are still alive.


    If you want to do it, MI Youning asks uncle Liu to prepare a car. She''s going to metropolis.


    ¡­¡­


    Third master, the biggest Wharf in Shanghai beach, is sending Zhou Mohan away.


    This period of time, he has been busy, but also give Zhou Mohan the biggest convenience.


    The weapons were one third more than expected, and they were sent to the front line.


    Western medicine is a box of no money loaded on the ship.


    Not to mention some food.


    On the front line is the hardest and most intolerable place.


    For this brother, the third master is considerate in all aspects.


    Zhou Mo looked at the members of the Green Gang who were escorting the supplies and got on the boat. He was standing by the wharf, being blown by the cold wind.


    "Third Master, take care, in case... If I can''t come back..."


    "Shut up


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Qu San Ye''s low voice.


    Zhou Mohan turned to look at the man with low pressure.

 Chapter 1563

    Mr. Qu was wearing a black coat and standing in the cold wind.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and the conditions on the front line will be more difficult in the future.


    "Mo Han, come back alive, even if there is anything, no matter where you are, as long as you are alive, the brothers of Qingbang will always find you."


    Zhou Mo smiles and nods, but his eyes turn red.


    The third master watched him get on the boat and leave.


    More than ten big ships are sailing north.


    Until the figure of the boat was as small as an ant, the third master was still standing at the dock and watching.


    It was completely dark. The people behind him stepped forward two steps and said respectfully, "Third Master, it''s time to go back."


    "Well." Third master Qu answered and turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning walks into the metropolis, singing night Shanghai.


    "Night Shanghai, night Shanghai,


    You are a city that never sleeps... "


    The members of the hall are in an endless stream, including men and women, and they are well dressed.


    The old waiters here all know miyuning.


    At the sight of her figure, he came forward immediately, "madam, you are here."


    Miyuning nodded and waved to the person behind her to protect her. "You wait for me downstairs."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    On hearing this, the waiter knew that miyou would rather go upstairs and immediately led the way.


    Around him, as well as some people who had been wandering around the metropolis for a long time, all recognized mi Youning''s identity.


    Especially when miyuning''s eyes inadvertently sweep towards them.


    They all nodded respectfully at her.


    Who does not know in this beach, Shanghai Wang''s woman, is how terrible existence.


    The other party once maltreated and killed Japanese in metropolis, although there is no evidence.


    But the runaway guests, especially those who left, publicized what they saw and heard.


    What''s more, during the period of Qu Sanye''s recovery, the Qing Gang grew stronger than before.


    I heard that it was all done by women not far away.


    Even the first soldier factory built by the Qing Gang was the work of this woman.


    Even the western medicine factory reported it a few days ago. There will be no more British affairs in the future. It belongs to the Qinggang.


    I still remember that someone said before that the third master''s wife had been cruel to the British partners.


    They won''t buy their weapons in the future.


    Although these are hearsay, intelligent people can understand them.


    All these changes came after the third master was injured.


    Even the Green Gang is growing stronger and stronger now, which is the change only after the third master is injured.


    If all this is done by Mr. Qu, then the former youth gang must not only develop to this stage, but also be stronger.


    They watched mi you Ning go upstairs until he disappeared.


    In the strange atmosphere of the hall, some people don''t know why.


    Especially some women with long hair and short knowledge, as well as second rate men.


    "Who is this man? It seems that there is no ostentation. How can so many people show a kind of eager kneeling and licking to her


    This is a woman''s voice of doubt and disdain.


    As soon as her voice fell, sharp, displeased and murderous eyes all around directed her away.


    "You... Why do you think that about me?" Women are hairy all over, and even colder behind.


    A dancer in this metropolis is being held in the arms of a guest.


    She looked at the woman who didn''t know that there was heaven and earth, and said with a sneer, "what kind of thing are you? That''s the wife of Shanghai Wang, and the woman recognized by all the members of the Qing Gang."

 Chapter 1564

    The woman who used to talk a lot was scolded by the dancer, first blushed, then turned pale.


    She did not know what kind of sensation the third master''s wife had caused in this beach.


    At this time, she only knew one thing, that is the woman of Shanghai King.


    A word from the other party will make her die.


    Thinking of this, she was cold and rushed out of the metropolis with her bag.


    It''s like there''s a big wolf dog after her.


    She looks embarrassed, and few people laugh.


    Because they saw the waiter of metropolis coming to the place where the woman was just standing.


    Several waiters stopped when they saw the woman running away.


    Looking at the back of the woman leaving, there was a sense of killing in her eyes.


    It can be seen that if that woman doesn''t run, she will suffer a lot tonight, and she will not die.


    Seeing this scene, people no longer pay attention to it.


    They all gave themselves some warning from the bottom of their hearts. In the future, they should never talk about the woman of Shanghai King, let alone have any disrespect.


    ¡­¡­


    What happened downstairs was completely unknown to miyunings.


    At this time, she has been led by the waiter, on the second floor of the metropolis.


    The man she''s looking for is right here.


    "You go down, I''ll do it myself."


    The waiter hesitated for a moment and looked up at miyuning''s smiling face, but there was no emotion in his eyes.


    He inadvertently shook his body and lowered his eyes. "Yes, madam."


    Miyuning watched the waiter leave with satisfaction. Then she raised her feet and continued to walk.


    At the door of a room full of laughter, the pace slowly stopped.


    She steps a turn, standing at the door of the room, gently raised his hand.


    The door was pushed open by a small hand with a slender jade finger.


    "I''m happy today, young master. All the beauties will be rewarded tonight!"


    Familiar, with a bit of dissolute voice sounded.


    It was clearly spread to miyuning''s ears.


    The scene in the room also has a panoramic view of miyuning.


    Inside, there were several women in very revealing clothes and men leaning on the soft couch.


    This man is no other than his original fiance, Chen Haoyu.


    The door was pushed open, the laughter disappeared, it was very quiet.


    When Chen Haoyu saw mi you Ning, his eyes were full of hatred and anger.


    "Why are you here?" A gloomy voice came from Chen Haoyu''s mouth.


    Unlike his anger and distortion.


    The women in the room stood up one after another when they saw mi you Ning.


    They got up and said hello to miyuning respectfully.


    "Madam..."


    "Hello, madam..."


    Mi you Ning can''t help picking eyebrows when he sees the respect of these women.


    Then I thought of something, and the doubts in my eyes dissipated.


    She thought that these women were cosmopolitan, and as the third master''s women, they were certainly respectful to her.


    I have to say that this time it was mi you Ning who misunderstood.


    The reason why these women are respectful to miyuning is that she saved little nightingale that day in metropolis.


    At the same time, it also inflicted heavy damage on the Japanese.


    Those Japanese people, because of the woman in front of them, will be abused and killed.


    When Chen Haoyu saw the women he had paid for, he was about to explode with anger at how respectful he was to MI Youning, who had broken his leg.


    "Go away! Get out of here! Get out of here, all of you


    Chen Haoyu was angry, and his words didn''t stop him.


    Metropolitan women, too, have backbone.

 Chapter 1565

    They glanced at Chen Haoyu with disdain and turned their eyes to MI Youning, asking for instructions.


    Miyuning nodded to the crowd, and they left the room with their own clothes.


    Chen Haoyu almost blew up when he saw this scene.


    This is the woman he spends money for fun. She doesn''t even pay attention to him.


    "Wang Shanshan, what face do you have in front of me, you licentious woman?"


    Mi you Ning Si didn''t pay attention to Chen Haoyu''s abuse.


    After the metropolitan women left, she turned and closed the door.


    When she turned around, Chen Haoyu, half lying on the soft couch, had already sat up.


    The other side is even standing up.


    However, as soon as he got up, he thought of his limp and picked up the crutch for the first time.


    He raised his head, with hatred and malice in his eyes.


    "Did Wang Shanshan see that? It''s all your fault! "


    Miyuning walked slowly to the only table in the room, sat down on the stool, and calmly met Chen Haoyu''s eyes.


    Then he swept to his leg, which was deformed.


    Finally, she looked into Chen Haoyu''s eyes and said with a smile, "Chen Haoyu, do you know why?"


    When Chen Haoyu saw that she was still laughing, he wanted to kill her.


    One of his legs was destroyed. It was his money, his life.


    Once he thought the woman in front of him loved her very much.


    But on that day, the other party was like a stranger.


    After miyuning asked, Chen Haoyu also wanted to know why.


    Who, or what, has changed her so much.


    He thinks that there is nothing wrong except that little rose kidnaps Wang Shanshan.


    Miyuning looked into Chen Haoyu''s eyes, saw his heart, and naturally knew what he was thinking.


    For an ignorant, heartless person, she is not willing to talk nonsense.


    This man is a scum man, a selfish man.


    He has not yet known his fault.


    "Why? Why do you talk to the old man Qu ruobai? " Chen Haoyu asked with a gloomy face.


    Miyuning heard that Chen Haoyu called the third master by his name and said he was an old man. There was a real smile on her face.


    It was the first time that she heard that the third master was an old man.


    The other side is no more than 30 years old. It''s well maintained. It looks gentle and elegant, just like a writer.


    But being called by Chen Haoyu is like a bad old man.


    Chen Haoyu felt uncomfortable when he saw the smile on MI Youning''s face, which was a bit of a woman''s charm, as well as the charm at the corners of his eyes.


    Such a smile, clearly sweet, happy.


    The smile on her face is very familiar to him.


    Once upon a time, Wang Shanshan also laughed at him like this.


    At that time, she was simple, shy and shy.


    Now the other party has become a real woman, but the man who changed her from a girl to a woman is not him.


    Thinking of these, Chen Haoyu''s depression could not be dissipated.


    At the same time, there is a man''s possession of a woman.


    Chen Haoyu suddenly throws away his crutch and pours at Mi Youning.


    The other side''s action may look fast, but after all, it is a broken leg.


    For miyuning, his speed is as slow as a tortoise.


    Miyuning stood up and was at the moment when Chen Haoyu rushed up.


    She gently raised her leg and kicked her opponent in the stomach.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah

 Chapter 1566

    The strength of this kick is not light.


    Chen Haoyu was kicked to the open space not far away, and finally issued a cry of pain.


    Miyuning raised his feet and walked towards each other.


    In his stomach to the forehead before the ground stop, "Chen Haoyu, you do not want to know why, then I will let you see, I hope you will be satisfied."


    As he spoke, a mass of white light on mi you Ning''s hand rushed towards Chen Hao Yu''s head.


    This is the memory of the original owner, and it''s every bit of her and Chen Haoyu.


    In particular, Wang Shanshan''s experience of being killed is very comprehensive.


    Chen Haoyu soon digested these memories.


    He saw Wang Shanshan happily waiting for him to marry her, the other side''s eyes of deep love, let him see the heart.


    Unfortunately, later the other party''s parents died.


    His mind also changed.


    Little rose and his scheme sell Wang Shanshan to the metropolis, just to cheat the Wang family of a large amount of wealth.


    He saw Wang Shanshan escaping from the metropolis and being arrested and beaten.


    See her lying on the sofa, tied hands and feet, whispering his name.


    Let him save him


    Later, the third master Qu of the Qing Gang died, and his elder brother, Chen Haoqing.


    Seeing the third master Qu and the death of Chen Haoqing, Chen Haoyu opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    It''s just a shot in the arm.


    Without waiting for Chen Haoyu to understand, he saw Wang Shanshan again.


    He succeeded with little rose and cheated the wealth of the Wang family into his hands.


    And he also got the position of young commander, from then on all the way up.


    As for Wang Shanshan, the other side is dead.


    He died on the way that he sent people to meet each other in metropolis and to dashai mansion.


    Although he sent the people, he knew little Rose had found them.


    He saw all these in his eyes and even guessed what little rose was going to do.


    But he didn''t stop him. He was still watching and didn''t interfere.


    In this way, Wang Shanshan died.


    They were killed and the bodies were not let go.


    After all, it''s miss you. The average man with delicate skin and tender flesh can''t stop him at all.


    After the body was ruined, it was thrown to the mass grave.


    A generation of beautiful women died like this.


    Chen Haoyu saw the despair and hatred in Wang Shanshan''s eyes.


    A pair of bloodthirsty and hateful eyes keep appearing in Chen Haoyu''s mind.


    "No, no, no, it''s not me! I didn''t kill you, Shanshan... "


    Chen Haoyu was afraid. He couldn''t care about the pain in his stomach and kept retreating.


    The face and movement were very confused.


    Where to see, is the original plot of the young commander people look up to.


    He''s just a poor guy.


    "Pa pa..."


    Seeing that Chen Haoyu was still trapped in the memory group, MI Youning reached out and slapped him twice.


    These two slaps made Chen Haoyu wake up completely.


    When he saw miyuning, Chen Haoyu opened his mouth wide.


    He wanted to say something. He didn''t know what terrible thing to think of. He closed his mouth quickly and his face became scared.


    Miyuning takes out a clean handkerchief from his bag and carefully wipes the hand that just slapped Chen Haoyu.


    "You can see it all." She said with a smile without looking up.


    Chen Haoyu wanted to nod, but his body seemed to be unable to move.


    Nothing can be done, nothing can be said, nothing can be done.


    This feeling, let him fear, let him want to seize the door and run.


    Miyuning looks up and looks at Chen Haoyu''s pale face.


    She raised the corner of her mouth with an evil smile.


    "Chen Haoyu, Wang Shanshan has already died."

 Chapter 1567

    By the time miyuning came out of the room, Chen Haoyu had already fainted.


    Just now, she deliberately told Chen Haoyu in a gloomy tone that when Wang Shanshan died, the other party was scared to death.


    Then she mentioned some things, including the death of little rose, which he killed himself.


    Even gave each other a hint, little rose will become a ghost, will revenge.


    Maybe it''s in this metropolis, staring at him all the time, waiting for the opportunity, revenge at any time.


    Hearing this, Chen Haoyu fainted.


    Miyuning felt bored. In Chen Haoyu''s mind, he gave a lifelong hint. Then he pushed the door open and left.


    From then on, Chen Haoyu will spend his whole life in fear.


    There are also regrets for Wang Shanshan.


    The other party may guess something, then he will regret for life.


    If he had not done those things to Wang Shanshan, it would not have come to this end.


    But that''s what he thought.


    In any case, the facts will not change.


    Because Wang Shanshan died after all.


    Even at the risk of his soul, Chen Haoyu has to pay a heavy price.


    Miyuning pushes the door open. A strange waiter is guarding the door.


    She didn''t recognize each other, but they knew her.


    "Madam, the third master is here. I''ll wait for you in my room."


    Miyuning''s eyes jumped.


    The third master is here. She doesn''t know.


    "When did you come here?" She asked.


    The man came. Why didn''t he come in? Did he hear something.


    The most important thing is why she didn''t feel it at all.


    The waiter respectfully said, "I''ve been here for a while. When I was downstairs, I learned that you were in Mr. Chen''s room, so I sent a small one to wait here."


    Hearing the waiter''s words, miyuning was a little relieved.


    "That is to say, the third master didn''t come?"


    "Well, yes." Said the waiter.


    Miyuning nodded and went to the third master''s room.


    The other side didn''t come over, so it was angry.


    It should still be very angry.


    When he comes to Mr. Qu''s exclusive room in metropolis, MI Youning sees several members who have been following him for a long time.


    "Madam..."


    "Madam..."


    These people have a loud respectful voice.


    This voice can obviously be heard by the Third Master in the room.


    Miyuning nodded to them with a smile and pointed to the room


    The nearest two men opened the door of the room for MI Youning, who stepped into the room.


    The door was closed behind.


    Standing at the door, miyuning saw Mr. Qu sitting on the throne with a book in his hand.


    The other side didn''t look up even when she came in.


    This arrogant look, not angry is what.


    Miyuning walked over with a smile, "what happened to the third master?"


    Third master Qu moved the hand that held the book, and then turned the page with the other hand as if nothing had happened.


    "Why can''t you come?"


    When he said this, he didn''t lift his head.


    Miyuning walks up to the man and rubs his shoulder with his little hand.


    "This is the third master''s territory. There''s no reason why you can''t come here. It''s just that you''ve been busy recently. You shouldn''t have a good rest at home."


    As soon as he said this, his temper rose.


    He slapped the book in his hand and slammed it on the table.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning with suppressed eyes. He reached out and grasped the little hand that rubbed his shoulder.


    "Ma''am, do you know that when I heard you were in the same room with that boy, I wanted to kill him!"

 Chapter 1568

    What the Third Master said was true. When he came to metropolis, he heard a woman in Chen Haoyu''s room.


    His first reaction was to take his brother upstairs and kill Chen Haoyu.


    But he knew that his wife would not be sorry to him.


    But he was not comfortable, especially when he thought that Chen Haoyu had an engagement with his wife.


    Mi you Ning comforted the third master with a smile, "no, I just want him to see how good I am now, and let him clearly realize how much I regret what I have done.


    I don''t feel comfortable at the thought that even if he has a broken leg, he is still alive and well, so I just want to stimulate him. How can the third master still be jealous? "


    The color on the third master''s face looks better when he hears mi you Ning''s words.


    But there are only a few.


    He''s obviously still not feeling well.


    The third master admitted that he was jealous. Looking at the little woman in front of him, he could not bear to worry about each other.


    Pull the man over and sit on his lap.


    The third master reached out and raised miyuning''s chin. "Madam, don''t see him again in the future. I will be jealous."


    Hearing the man''s aboveboard jealousy, mi you Ning can''t laugh or cry.


    The powerful Shanghai king even admitted that he was jealous in front of her.


    This still gives mi you Ning a little sense of superiority and a little touch.


    This man is introverted, but for her to break his bottom line again and again.


    Mi you Ning approached the third master and touched each other''s warm lips.


    As soon as he touched it, he left and then said with a smile, "OK, listen to the third master."


    The third master was satisfied and held him up.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by unconsciously.


    Miyuning and the third master have been guarding Shanghai beach for many years.


    Until the fall, they left.


    In these years, they have paid a lot.


    Not to mention that all of the Qing Gang''s assets were invested in the front line of the war, but two-thirds of them were also given away.


    To the army - Industry - factory to the state, under the care of Chen dashai, that is, Chen Haoqing.


    He has become a commander-in-chief who has made great achievements in the war.


    Later, he went to another team and was still a major general with official position and strength.


    Although there is no time when he is Chen dashai, freedom is more meaningful.


    Fight for the country, for the nation, and for all of us.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning and Mr. Qu went to France.


    This is the place miyuning chose.


    They spent a few years here safely.


    Even in France, they always pay attention to China.


    Especially Zhou Mohan who stayed at home.


    The third master had a long-term view. He knew that the Qing Gang would not have a foothold after the end of the war.


    So they take away those who are willing to follow him. As for those who are not willing to leave, they choose to serve the country or stand on their own.


    And Zhou Mohan stayed, the other party is for Chen Haoqing left.


    In recent years, the third master has paid close attention to Zhou Mo Han. As long as the wind blows and the grass moves, he will not show his brow for a day.


    Even once, the news came that Zhou Mohan had disappeared on the battlefield.


    People in China dare not hide it from the third master.


    When the third master knew the news, the whole person was furious.


    In their French manor, they scolded Chen Haoqing for a day.


    It was the first time that miyuning saw the third master so angry, even childish.


    Miyuning and the third master have returned home, fulfilling the promise of Zhou Mohan.


    This time, they did not return to Shanghai.


    As the overlord who once dominated Shanghai beach, who didn''t know Mr. Qu.


    As long as he goes back, he will certainly make people from all sides uneasy and even have other ideas.

 Chapter 1569

    In order to cause unnecessary trouble, as well as the panic of all parties.


    Miyuning and the third master left France for Hong Kong.


    They settled down in Hong Kong and have taken root here all their lives.


    As for Zhou Mohan, I''m also looking for him.


    Qu Sanye asked him to follow his brothers to all the contact points and began to put down the news, trying his best to find the news of Zhou Mohan.


    When they left Shanghai that year, some people were unable to leave because of necessary reasons, but their friendship with the Qingbang is still there.


    These people once said that as long as the third master came back, they would follow his example.


    The third master didn''t let them get into trouble any more. He scattered a lot of money for the people to look for.


    It''s one thing at a time. If others are not in Shanghai, we can''t let the rest of our brothers who live a stable life fall into trouble.


    After all, the Green Gang is gone


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning, wearing a knitted sweater and shawl, with a windbreaker in his hand, stood at the door of the villa, looking at the man sitting in the garden.


    They have been in Hong Kong for three months.


    In these three months, there is still no news of Zhou Mohan.


    But there are some words about Chen Haoqing''s decadence and bad state.


    The weather is cold, now the third master has already passed the age of no doubt.


    At this age, I don''t know how to take care of myself.


    Miyuning took the windbreaker in his hand and walked to Mr. Qu, who was sitting in the garden seat.


    Third master Qu has been a little haggard these two days.


    But still not stop, his whole body release of noble and momentum.


    Although there is some gorgeous hair on the temples, his face is still elegant and handsome.


    Some people believe that he is just over thirty years old.


    Mi you Ning''s approach makes Mr. Qu''s eyes open.


    At the sight of the person coming, the expressionless face of the third master showed a gentle look of doting.


    "Why did you come out? It''s cold. Go inside. "


    On hearing this, mi you Ning was ungrateful and gave the third master a white eye.


    "You know it''s cold. It''s so cold. I''m still sitting outside. I don''t know how to add a dress!"


    Then she put on the windbreaker for the third master.


    The third master followed mi you Ning''s action, sat up straight and let his clothes drape on him successfully.


    He reached out and touched his windbreaker, and the corners of his eyes were smiling.


    No matter how young the man is, he has reached a certain age.


    Mi you Ning looked at the third master''s smiling face and touched the corner of his eye.


    "Third Master, go back to your room. The messenger is here today. The people below will tell you."


    Worry, with a bit of emotion, the success of the third master Qu softhearted.


    Every day, he would sit here, waiting for the news from Shanghai.


    Today, seeing mi you Ning''s worry and heartache on his face, he was reluctant to give up.


    They held hands and went to the room.


    Sunset, twilight light shining on the two people, pulled out a long shadow.


    Mi you joked: "Third Master, if Zhou Mohan comes to Hong Kong, are we going to do something? Now we are going to have nothing to do."


    Mr. Qu seriously thought about it. Even if Mr. Zhou didn''t come to Hong Kong, he decided to do something.


    It''s just that what he wants to do is just a weapon making method in his hands.


    This is the most profitable business, and then the crow film.


    It''s popular in Hong Kong.


    But he doesn''t touch it.


    Weapon is the thing he likes all his life, that''s it.


    "How about moving our army factory in Shanghai?" The Third Master asked the woman around him with a smile.


    Miyuning nodded.


    As a matter of fact, mi you Ning thinks the same way. Since he came to Hong Kong, he has been silent a lot.


    In France, there will be something new. That country still has weapons to deal with.


    Just came to Hong Kong, and Mo Han''s disappearance last week, the third master''s character more and more silent, as if the general boring.


    Perhaps, the construction of a general factory will make the men around you have some passion.


    Moreover, miyuning knew that Zhou Mohan was not dead.


    They''re on their way to Hong Kong.


    Miyuning and Mr. Qu went back to their room and just sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    Without waiting for the servants to come forward, there were excited shouts outside the door


    "Third Master! Here comes the news. Mr. Zhou has found it! "


    The smile blooms, the heroic laughter does not dissipate for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fanwai is the story of Chen Haoqing and Zhou Mohan. Their story is very touching. You can have a look if you are interested.


    Introduce: two teenagers differ 10 years old, encounter in adolescence, but only one person remembers.


    When they grow up, they stand in opposite positions. They are the eldest son of a prominent family, and they are the young Gang minions who have not yet established themselves.


    What kind of friction will they have? The fate of the arrangement, doomed to a shocking love.


    Life and death, life and love.


    With my life fireworks, for you a safe life.


    The most beautiful encounter of life, in the early morning of that year, you sent me a big smile and a piece of nougat.

 Chapter 1570

    "Han Yun, get out of the way!" The noise came.


    Miyuning feels like his head is going to explode. It hurts.


    "When you enter my Han family, you are my Han family."


    A low voice came to miyuning''s ears from far and near.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, and the scene around her was in her eyes.


    Mud wall, old wooden cabinet, half new dresser, and not far from the wooden basin frame of washing face.


    Looking down again, she is lying on the earthen Kang at this moment.


    Miyuning knew that she had entered a new mission world.


    Just look at the dress around, life here is very hard.


    It''s hard money or nice.


    Miyuning sat up from the earthen Kang. Behind her, there were some flower quilts, which looked new.


    She sat up on her new quilt and began to accept the memory and plot of the world.


    This is Wangjia village.


    In Wangjia village, it can be seen that the surname of this village is Wang, and the rare surname is a foreigner.


    For example, the family that I married today is Han.


    His original name was Wang jiarou.


    My parents are still alive, and my eldest brother and second sister, one of whom goes to school in the town, and the other is already married.


    And the original body at home, but it is the family''s hand treasure, the youngest.


    It was supposed to be a treasure in the family, but now it''s sitting in the most depressed family in the village.


    Today is the day when Wang jiarou married the Han family.


    Or, correctly speaking, it is the day when Wang jiarou married Han family for her cousin Wang Yuxin.


    Han Yun is the most miserable family in the village.


    He was the only one in the family and had no land. They all lived by hunting.


    Their family has lived by hunting for generations, and they had a good life.


    But when Han Yun was a little boy, his father went up the mountain to hunt and was bitten to death by a big insect, and his body was incomplete.


    Han Yun''s mother knew this and immediately fainted.


    After finishing his father''s business, his mother followed him soon.


    Since then, Han Yun has been the only one in the Han family.


    Now Han Yun is 26.


    He left the village when he was 15, and now he has been back for less than a year.


    Everyone in the village said that his family''s life was not good. Just look at his two earthen houses.


    The person who left Wangjia village for ten years came back. In less than a year, he found a matchmaker and said that he wanted to find a mother-in-law.


    This is ten taels of silver.


    Ten Liang silver is a lot of money here.


    Ordinary people spend only two or three liang of silver a year.


    It can be seen that the ten taels of silver is a great wealth. Of course, it is in Wangjia village.


    The old man''s mother got the idea of the money.


    Immediately contact the matchmaker, said to marry the daughter of the Wang family to Han Yun.


    The matchmaker thinks it''s Wang Yuxin, who belongs to uncle''s family, so she agrees.


    But on the day of marriage, Wang jiarou got married.


    Later


    Miyuning opened his eyes.


    The noise outside the door continued, and this time it became familiar.


    "Han Yun! Give me jiarou! "


    The voice of fury is the father of the original body.


    Mi you Ning can''t help thinking of the original plot.


    I seem to wake up in the noise.


    The first time is to cry, not to marry Han Yun.


    In her eyes, there was only a lover.


    Yes, there was a lover in her body. Although she was born out of affection and ended up in courtesy, that person was the one she thought of.


    Han Yun is also in Wang jiarou''s father door, just know the bride was replaced.


    At first, he didn''t intend to hand Wang jiarou over.


    Can see the original body crying, said he likes another person, also put the person.


    After... After waiting for the collapse of Wangjia village.

 Chapter 1571

    "In that sentence, if you enter my Han family, you are my Han family." A deep voice sounded.


    "Fart your mother''s dog! That''s my daughter. I didn''t marry her to you! Get out of the way My father is a violent man.


    "Han Yun, it''s my parents'' fault. Jiarou doesn''t know about it and has been given medicine. First, let''s go in and have a look. Is there anything wrong with her?"


    Warm voice, the same familiar.


    This is my uncle''s son, Wang Qinglong.


    This is the wisest person in the family.


    After getting married, he moved out of the old house and lived with his wife on the edge of the village.


    It''s better to live almost than to live at home every day.


    Uncle is a lazy and delicious person, and aunt is also a man who has a high opinion and a low hand, is open-minded and gossipy.


    As for the cousin Wang Yuxin, this is very powerful.


    Wang Yuxin has a high heart and a high ambition. As a child, he dreamed that he would marry a rich master and live a rich wife''s life.


    Sitting on the earthen Kang in the house, listening to the noise outside, MI Youning recalled the original plot, and his mind was a little confused for a moment.


    She still has a headache. It''s probably the sequela of too much medicine.


    The old woman is also a cruel one.


    In order to prevent her daughter from marrying Han Yun, she called Wang jiarou home, filled a bowl of medicine, covered it with a red scarf, and threw it directly onto the cart.


    Miyuning got up and went to the door, wearing red embroidered shoes.


    The great aunt of the original body was kind-hearted and knew to change Wang jiarou''s wedding clothes and embroidered shoes.


    Unfortunately, the clothes are too big and the shoes are too small.


    It''s half new. I don''t know where I got it.


    When miyuning came to the door, he opened the door from inside without hesitation.


    People blocking the door, for a time, put their eyes on her.


    "Xiaorou!"


    Her father, Wang Ergou, screamed at her.


    Blocked in the door, blocking the people of Han Yun, at the moment also turned to look at his new married concubine.


    A woman in a wedding dress, dignified appearance revealed a sense of unspeakable charm.


    Thousands of green silk was combed, but some messy, there is a strange beauty.


    The gorgeous red wedding dress lining of the woman''s skin, showing a touch of temptation - People''s color, is beautiful.


    The Phoenix''s eyes can capture the soul and soul, swing people''s mind and mind, and its lips are like cherry blossoms, attracting people''s infinite reverie.


    Han Yun sees such a woman, instantly stare straight eyes, all of a sudden crazy.


    Before, he didn''t understand what was going on, and he didn''t let Wang Ergou take his daughter away.


    But the person has already entered the door of his Han family, and is supported by others to worship heaven and earth with him. If this is taken away, it will be ruined for a lifetime.


    Before he saw something wrong, why the bridesmaid wanted to help the bride worship heaven and earth, look like that, he thought it was the other side is not satisfied, then no longer pay attention.


    Only when Wang Ergou asked for his daughter did he understand what was going on.


    It turned out to be filled with medicine.


    At this time, looking at the woman in front of him, Han Yun feels that he really wants to let go.


    Such a beautiful person, even once he is rare.


    Today, he is not worthy of others.


    At the same time, mi you Ning sees Han Yun clearly.


    Tall, visual inspection nearly one meter nine, the figure is more solid, let people see that he should have strong capital.


    Just that handsome face, there is a prominent scar, looks very... Man.

 Chapter 1572

    This scar is masculine in miyuning''s eyes, but it is terrible in wangjiacun''s eyes of both men and women.


    Han Yun left Wangjia village for ten years. When he came back, he was lame and his face was destroyed.


    It''s hard to find such a person to find a mother-in-law. Otherwise, he would not be able to get ten liang of silver.


    When mi you Ning looks at Han Yun, the latter is also paying attention to her.


    Two people''s sight, finally in the air collision, a deep one indifferent, each other''s face are hanging a little smile.


    "Cough..."


    However, at this time, Wang Qinglong inadvertently coughed twice.


    Mi you Ning''s vision, shifted to his body, "lobby elder brother." The tone is a little alienated.


    Wang Qinglong nodded, "cousin jiarou, it''s my mother''s fault this time. Today I''ll pick you up with my second uncle."


    Mi you Ning broke eyebrows and focused on the middle-aged man standing beside Wang Qinglong.


    The man was dressed in earthy clothes. When he looked at her, the love and sadness in his eyes were straightforward.


    Wang Ergou had a good idea. He separated his family early, and it took a lot of effort to raise children for so many years.


    Support the original body of the brother reading, even if it is to sell iron, there is no half of complaints and regret.


    Of course, even so, it didn''t make me suffer any injustice.


    At this time, miyuning suddenly understood what was in the eyes of Wang Ergou.


    This person is also a rational one. He knows what he will face if he takes her away at this time.


    "Xiaorou." Wang Ergou looks at her daughter in red wedding dress and clenches her fists.


    Miyuning had a smile on her face. She looked at the people around her.


    These people were drinking wedding wine, but Wang Ergou broke in with people and said he would take his daughter.


    People like to watch the excitement, and they immediately watch it with relish.


    Who doesn''t know, Wang Dagou''s family has collected Han Yun''s ten Liang silver to marry his daughter Wang Yuxin.


    But I never thought that the one I married on the wedding day became the daughter of Wang Ergou''s family.


    Mi you Ning goes to Wang Er Gou''s side with a smile as she looks at the people around her.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled the other party''s sleeve, which was still stained with dust, and said: "Dad came to drink wedding wine, how can he still make trouble with others? It''s hard for his daughter."


    Seems to complain, in fact, or coquetry tone.


    Wang Ergou smiles at her daughter''s face and looks at the darkness in her eyes.


    He sighed deeply, "do you really let dad drink this wedding wine?"


    Hearing this question, the voices of the crowd suddenly disappeared and became silent.


    Everyone looked at miyuning and waited for her answer.


    Even Han Yun on one side is staring at mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning, however, covered her mouth and laughed at this time, making her shy and embarrassed.


    This time, I really complained a little, "Dad said, shouldn''t you drink wedding wine when your daughter gets married? Is he dissatisfied with his daughter or with her husband? "


    Then he released Wang Ergou''s arm.


    But before she let go, she pressed her opponent''s hand.


    After that, miyuning went into the house. It was a new house.


    Wang Ergou looks at the back of his daughter''s leaving, and the love in his eyes is stronger, and the sadness is obvious.


    Daughter sensible, but also by the day big grievances.


    Now it''s impossible to change the fact that his daughter, after all, came to Han''s house in an ox cart and paid homage to heaven and earth.


    Thinking of this, Wang Ergou glared at Han Yun.


    The latter did not know and did not accept.

 Chapter 1573

    Han Yun naturally also heard what mi you Ning said and saw that the other party walked into the house, which was already a choice.


    Wang Ergou saw that his eyes were still staring at his daughter''s back, and his face sank instantly.


    "Good son-in-law, you can hear my family xiaorou''s words. Today, you''re going to have a drink Gnashing his teeth, Wang Ergou from the mouth of a word out.


    The deep voice could be heard by all the people present.


    Han Yun took back his sight, met Wang Ergou''s eyes and said respectfully, "naturally, father-in-law, please." And he held out his hand.


    "Hum!" Wang Ergou swung his sleeve and went to the courtyard banquet.


    As he swung his sleeve, the dust came out.


    Han Yun looks at Wang Ergou''s back and shakes his head.


    He really didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Seeing that there were still people around him, his eyes sank. "It''s still early. The food is going to be cold. Please come back."


    Those who are going to continue to watch the play leave one after another.


    Han Yun saw everyone leave, looking at the new father-in-law in Wang Qinglong''s side, his face is still gloomy, he turned and walked into the house.


    Miyuning was sitting by the bed, feeling the bulge under the bed.


    There''s something down here.


    Put aside the bedding, jujube, longan, peanuts and so on.


    Han Yun comes in and sees mi you Ning lifting the quilt.


    Mi you Ning didn''t seem to hear the heavy footsteps behind him.


    She reached out and picked up a handful of dried fruits on the bed, and then sent the dates to her mouth.


    After that, put down the bedding and sit in the place where you don''t put people.


    Han Yun saw this scene, showing a little sad.


    He went to the earthen Kang and looked at mi you Ning calmly.


    The latter peeled the peanuts in his hand and put the nuts in his mouth. Then he looked up at Han Yun.


    The identity of this man is not simple.


    In the original plot, she saw everything, but not this man.


    The collapse of Wangjia village was caused by the war, but before that, Han Yun left Wangjia village.


    Thinking that there is still one year to go before the war, miyuning feels that he needs to make a good plan.


    The original body''s wish is very simple, live well, live clean, let the family live.


    In the original plot, Wang jiarou leaves Han Yun''s home, but this reputation is also bad.


    The lover who wanted to marry occupied her body, but did not marry her, making her a broken shoe in the village,


    Her reputation spread, and her eldest brother''s school in the town was affected.


    Miyuning does not sympathize with the original, because it is not worthy of sympathy in modern times.


    Even if the original body suffered such a thing, it''s good to live, it can be seen that her willpower is also good.


    The other side in the encounter lover''s abandonment, although sad, but not short-sighted.


    It''s just that she''s ruined all her life, and she can''t marry a good family any more, even implicating her family.


    She gave up on men, just want to live, the family are good to live.


    Hope big brother can go to high school, parents won''t be stabbed in the spine and so on.


    The most important thing for Yuanshen is her family. As for the scum man who destroyed her, from the beginning to the end, MI Youning didn''t receive any mention of Yuanshen.


    Everything about that man was found in miyuning''s memory.


    While mi you Ning is distracted, Han Yun turns and leaves the room.


    He looked at his wife, and his heart was warm.


    From then on, he would wake up with his mother-in-law in his arms.


    Before leaving, looking at the dress at home seems too simple, I have an idea at the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 1574

    Miyuning naturally heard Han Yun''s leaving steps. She looked up at each other''s tall figure, and her eyes showed a little meditation.


    She can''t see through


    ¡­¡­


    At the banquet, Wang Ergou has been waiting for Han Yun, early let Wang Qinglong bring a jar of wine.


    Wait for Han Yun to come out, the first time will greet people, "good son-in-law to come... Today is a good day, dry this jar of wine, in the future life is prosperous."


    Han Yun went to the table, fixed his eyes on a jar of wine on the table, without the slightest flinch in his eyes.


    In hearing Wang Ergou''s words, his face also showed a little smile, "thank you father-in-law."


    Pick up a jar of wine on the table, send it directly to your mouth and pour it down.


    Wang Ergou just wants to embarrass Han Yun. His good daughter is so wasted by this man. Who can understand his father''s heart? Naturally, it''s hard.


    But see a piece of Han Yun this man''s behavior, the displeasure in the eyes dissipated a little, also only a little.


    The people around are watching the play. When they see Han Yun''s bold action, they all shout.


    "Good job!"


    "Han Yun can''t see it, and he has this ability..."


    "Fierce, fierce, a man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    People around also see if Han Yun can hold on to the end, and the cry gradually dissipates.


    It was a jar of wine, and Han Yun was still pouring it.


    Standing beside Wang Ergou, Wang Qinglong sees Han Yun''s drinking method and immediately pulls Wang Ergou''s sleeve.


    "Second uncle, it''s killing to drink. Make a sound quickly."


    Wang Ergou did not expect that Han Yun did not put down the wine jar.


    Although his eyes were still angry, they had no previous resentment.


    "You..." however, just when he was ready to stop, Han Yun put down his wine jar.


    Han Yun will be in the hands of the wine jar, backhand bowl down.


    Seeing this, everyone took a breath.


    It''s all gone.


    Wang Ergou''s face also showed a little shock.


    Han Yun is like no trouble, "father-in-law, the food is going to be cold, eat while it''s hot, mother-in-law must still be busy farming, when you go back with some food to go back."


    As soon as he saw Wang Ergou''s posture, he knew that he had just come from the field with a hoe on his shoulder and soil on his body.


    Hearing Han Yun mention his mother-in-law, Wang Ergou''s face is a little gloomy.


    His mother-in-law did not know that her daughter married to the Han family.


    Before he worked in the field, his eldest nephew Wang Qinglong came to tell him.


    There were many people in the field, and the other party only told him in a low voice.


    At the time of hearing the news, others are going crazy, carrying a hoe directly ran to the Han family.


    When he came, the woman asked him what he was doing.


    At that time, he scolded each other and came without saying anything.


    If I go back, my mother-in-law will be sad to death.


    Wang Ergou is in a bad mood, sitting in bowl after bowl drinking wine.


    It''s time for the banquet to break up sooner or later. Now it''s the busy time of the spring equinox, and everyone slowly leaves Han''s home.


    Wang Qinglong looks at the second uncle who has drunk a lot and helps him to say goodbye to Han Yun.


    "I''ll take the second uncle back first. You... How are you? To my cousin, she is the most innocent."


    Han Yun''s face is also slightly red at this time. Today, he didn''t drink less, but he was drunk by Wang Ergou, the new father-in-law.


    Hearing Wang Qinglong''s words, his eyes are still sober and rational, "well, yes, I will be good to her."

 Chapter 1575

    Wang Qinglong doesn''t understand Han Yun, who is taller and stronger than him.


    He has been working in the town and seldom wanders in the village.


    I heard that he was cruel, with scars on his face, bad legs and poor family.


    But I didn''t expect that such a person would pay ten Liang silver to find her mother-in-law.


    What''s more, for the sake of ten liang of silver, his mother used such a mean method to destroy his cousin''s whole life.


    Thinking that it was his mother who made it happen, Wang Qinglong stopped saying anything and helped Wang Ergou leave the Han family.


    Han Yun will send them to the door, turned to look at the mess of the courtyard, some of the headache.


    In fact, the reason why he asked the matchmaker to marry a woman was because he really didn''t know how to deal with the family affairs.


    It''s good to marry an honest man, warm his bed at home and clean up the house.


    I can''t imagine that the process is so complicated.


    People are married, but think of this process, Han Yun by the bridge of the nose, step into the yard to clean up.


    It''s not suitable to be too close to such a charming person as the room. After all, it''s voluntary.


    That person should be served like Miss Qianjin.


    When he looked closely before, he saw that the hands of the other side were clean and tender, and he didn''t do rough work.


    Wang Ergou in pouring his wine, tears, how reluctant, visible is the truth.


    My daughter, who was put in the palm of her hand by her parents, began to suffer when she got to his home.


    Han Yun sighed again. He was confused.


    I thought I could find a woman who would clean up the house and warm the bed for him.


    But I didn''t expect that such a petite person would be tied and destroyed by him all his life.


    "Bang... Hua..."


    "Wow... Bang..."


    Han Yun just picked up a few bowls and dishes on the table. He made a mistake and all the dishes and bowls fell to the ground.


    Looking at the bowl pieces on the ground, Han Yun has a headache.


    Miyuning came out as soon as he heard the sound in the room.


    Looking at the tall man, standing in the yard, looking down at the debris on the ground, as if absent-minded.


    She walked slowly into the yard, put away the dishes and chopsticks on the table and put them in the big wooden basin beside the well.


    These things are easy to do without any confusion.


    Han Yun heard the movement, looked up at mi you Ning''s action, his eyes showed chagrin.


    He is too clumsy.


    Looking at the people in red wedding clothes back and forth, Han Yun wants to help.


    "Bang... Hua..."


    But in walking, and the only pile of good dishes on the table, once again to the ground.


    His clothes were hanging on the table. When he walked, he had too much power. The tables were all taken up.


    Mi you Ning follows the voice to see to come over, Han Yun instant tight tight tight body.


    Seeing his appearance as if he had done something wrong, MI Youning bent his lips and laughed.


    This smile, let looking at her Han Yun eyes instantly straight.


    The beauty''s eyes are flowing, and the beauty''s soul is drawn in an instant.


    Mi you Ning didn''t pay attention to Han Yun''s eyes. She pointed to the table beside her. "You move these tables, I''ll clean up the dishes."


    Han Yun nodded and went to the table with the same hands and feet.


    All the dishes and chopsticks were taken away by miyuning.


    Two people like this, one person tidies up the bowl dish, one person is carrying the table chair to pile up.


    Men and women with work is not tired, two people will soon clean up more than ten tables in the yard.


    Han Yun lifts up the last table and looks at mi you Ning standing on the far side.

 Chapter 1576

    I saw the tip of each other''s nose, in the candlelight at night, showing a little crystal sweat.


    This moment of Han Yun, some of the heartache, but also accompanied by the feeling of silk Lala.


    "Go back to your room and rest. I''ll take the rest." Han yunchong and MI Youning turn and leave.


    He went to the corner of the yard, picked up the broom and began to sweep the yard.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene, said nothing, turned and walked into the room.


    Before long, Han Yun came in with some clean food.


    "You can have some first. No one has touched it."


    Although miyuning had eaten some dried fruits before, he was still hungry.


    He immediately nodded his head and said thank you.


    Han Yun turns around and leaves the room. Before long, he walks to the compartment with a bucket of water.


    There is a bath bucket in it. Han Yunlai picked it up many times before he filled it up.


    For the last two times, miyuning saw the heat in his bucket.


    When Han Yun left with an empty bucket for the last time, MI Youning, who had finished his meal, said, "you take a bath first. I''ll clean up the yard before it''s finished."


    Without waiting for mi you Ning to respond, the other party stepped out of the house and closed the door thoughtfully.


    Miyuning got up and went to the compartment.


    The big tub looks very new. The water in it is steaming.


    I''ve been busy for a while, I''m sweating, and I''m at home, so I can''t take a bath at any time.


    Miyuning takes back his ill fitting wedding dress and shakes off his red embroidered shoes.


    Only when there is nothing in the body can you step into the bath bucket.


    Water is not too hot, but it can also relieve fatigue.


    Until the whole person entered the tub and was surrounded by hot water, miyuning breathed comfortably.


    It''s so comfortable.


    Han Yun is in the yard, sweeping the ground absently with a broom.


    Eyes raised, inadvertently looking at the compartment, because the dim candlelight, the people inside the reflection out of every move into the eyes.


    The other side''s action of withdrawing clothes and raising hands and legs are all seen by Han Yun.


    Until all the bundles are out of sight, the perfect curve is reflected.


    Han Yun immediately dropped his eyes, but the Adam''s apple kept rolling up and down.


    Women, he had never been interested in before, and he didn''t even have many opportunities.


    But today, just now, he once again learned about his desire for women.


    Looking at the clothes, that slightly bulging, very uneasy existence.


    Han Yun closed his eyes.


    The bride is not willing. He can''t do it. It will take time.


    After meditating the Vajra Sutra in my heart, I can press down the valley of my body.


    Mi you Ning is soaking in the bath bucket, and has no idea that she will cause a wedding.


    This night, Wang village is destined to be not calm.


    After Wang Ergou came home, he was doused with a basin of cold water by his mother-in-law.


    "You son of a bitch, you return my daughter. How can you leave her in Han''s house like this..."


    When Wang Ergou was sober, his mother-in-law was beating him with her fist.


    There is not much strength in the fist.


    Wang Ergou saw his mother-in-law''s appearance, and then looked up at Wang Qinglong, who hung his head not far away, and instantly understood what he had learned.


    When Wang Qinglong came home with the second uncle, he happened to see the second aunt.


    He was asked why Uncle Wang had drunk too much and why jiarou was not at home.


    Because drinking too much also emboldened, Wang Qinglong told the story.


    Wang Ergou''s daughter-in-law immediately burst into tears.


    And then there''s the scene.

 Chapter 1577

    Wang Ergou takes the paralyzed woman up.


    "What do you want jiarou to do? She was pulled to the Han family in front of the whole village. At that time, the village head witnessed the two people worship heaven and earth. If she brought her daughter back, how would she be a human being and how would she marry?"


    Liu Cuiyun, Wang Ergou''s daughter-in-law, heard this and cried.


    "My poor daughter has been so harmed by your Wang family. A good child has married the poorest person in Wang village. How can I live!


    You Wangs are all cannibals. This family is divided up. Why do you abuse my daughter... "


    Wang Qinglong listened to the second aunt''s words, clenched his fists and pursed his lips.


    Wang Ergou held his daughter-in-law in his arms. Although she felt uncomfortable, he also comforted her, "life is all about living. Now the facts can''t be changed, so look ahead.".


    In my opinion, although the Han family boy is a little older, his character is not bad, as long as he treats our daughter well.... "


    "I''m sorry. My good daughter, why should the eldest take the money to send our daughter to get married? It''s not over. I''m going to find them! "


    With that, Liu Cuiyun got up and broke away from Wang Ergou''s arms and ran out of the door, facing the fierce determination.


    Wang Ergou was stunned by the appearance of fighting.


    Wang Qinglong saw this sentence and gritted his teeth to catch up.


    It''s the parents'' fault, but he can''t watch the second aunt being bullied.


    What his parents look like is clear to the son.


    After Wang Qinglong chases out, Wang Ergou follows him closely.


    "Ah, ah... You damned woman, let go of my hair!"


    "I''ll kill you! Kill you shameless, you rotten thing... "


    When Wang Qinglong returned to his parents'' house, he heard the abuse inside.


    Wang Ergou walked into his elder brother''s and sister-in-law''s house behind him and heard his mother-in-law''s fierce voice.


    The two quickly broke into the house and saw a scene that shocked them.


    I saw his mother-in-law (second aunt) pressing on his sister-in-law (mother) and beating her incessantly.


    Wang Dagou, on the other side, was stunned when Liu Cuiyun rushed in and crushed his mother-in-law to the ground.


    The second family has always been gentle. He knows why this time.


    But I didn''t expect that the honest second family should be so cruel.


    Look at his daughter-in-law. Her face is scratched.


    "You son of a bitch, pull this crazy woman away Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law is not Liu Cuiyun''s opponent. Seeing Wang Dagou standing by, she immediately calls for help.


    Liu Cuiyun smell speech up a claw, her other side intact face again scratch flower.


    "You son of a bitch, you have no conscience. Why don''t you die? Your daughter is Bao, but my daughter is not!


    Why is my good daughter harmed by you, you wolf hearted thing


    When Wang Dagou heard his mother-in-law''s words, he wanted to help.


    But suddenly feel a sharp line of sight hit, lift eyes to see, is two younger brother gloomy eyes.


    "Er... Er Di, you''re here."


    Wang Dagou doesn''t speak very well.


    Wang Ergou is too lazy to pay attention to him. He goes to the daughter-in-law who is beating his sister-in-law and holds her up.


    "Don''t fight. If you fight again, something will happen."


    When Liu Cuiyun was picked up, he kicked the woman on the ground.


    Thinking of her daughter''s grievance, she had the heart to kill the damned woman.


    "Ouch!" Wang Dagou''s family is on the ground holding their stomachs.

 Chapter 1578

    Wang Ergou holds his daughter-in-law and looks coldly at the silly elder brother.


    "Brother, it''s not over. Tomorrow I''ll call the elders and the village head. Let''s talk about it well."


    Wang Dagou was very anxious when he heard this, "second brother, it has nothing to do with me. It''s all done by this black sheep."


    When Wang Ergou heard this, his smile became colder.


    "If she hadn''t consulted with you, would she have done such a thing? When your parents were alive, you still had a little sense of propriety, and life at home was tolerable. Now, what''s life like at home? "


    Wang Dagou''s family said that although there was a green brick house, the house was very poor.


    There are only two children in the family. Wang Qinglong has already moved out and made his own food and drink.


    There are only three people in the family, so Wang Qinglong will give subsidies to the family every month.


    Reasonably speaking, this family is one of the best in the village.


    But look, the house is in a mess. There are no valuable big things.


    Seeing his elder brother in a daze, Wang Ergou knew that his elder brother was just lazy and delicious, but his reason was still half that much.


    It''s just that the married woman is not a thing.


    Wang Ergou pointed to the woman on the ground, "do you know the reputation of this woman outside, and what she did for her mother''s family? The family has been emptied by this woman!


    Don''t drink those two liang of wine at home all day. Look what you are scolded for. There''s a loser at home... "


    The last sentence makes Wang Dagou silly.


    He is lazy and likes to drink two liang of wine at home.


    Rarely go out, occasionally go out is dizzy.


    Even at this time, Wang Dagou was dizzy, and he drank some wine at dinner.


    At this time, hearing his brother''s words, his face turned green for a moment.


    Wang Qinglong heard the second uncle''s words and closed his eyes.


    This is one of the reasons why he left home.


    There are some things he can''t do as a son.


    "I''ll beat you to death! You cheap thing... "


    Wang Dagou is crazy. His daughter-in-law is stupid.


    When Wang Ergou said it, she was a fool.


    Wang Ergou left the big brother''s house with his daughter-in-law in his arms.


    "Killed... Ah... Hit!" The woman''s scream sounded, harsh and desperate.


    Wang Dagou knew that his younger brother would not cheat him. They had already separated, and there was no interest in their parents'' absence.


    Wang Qinglong looks at his mother being pressed on the ground by his father. He clenches his fists.


    After a while, hearing his mother''s voice getting smaller and smaller, he went forward to pull Wang Dagou away.


    "Dad, don''t beat her. If you beat her again, she will die."


    Wang Da Gou was gasping, and his eyes were staring at his mother-in-law.


    On that green face, the whole body is shaking, angry.


    At this point, however, he seemed to be more intelligent.


    When I heard my son''s address, I thought of one thing.


    My son hasn''t called this lady for a long time.


    Even more, when they got married, they moved out of the house with their daughter-in-law, regardless of turning over with the family.


    Although not separated, but also almost.


    "Did you know that long ago?"


    Otherwise, why don''t you call your mother? Why do you live outside with your daughter-in-law.


    Wang Qinglong in the hands of the action of a meal, and then his mother from the ground up, to the house.


    "You villain!"


    Sometimes silence is acquiescence.


    Wang Dagou is going mad.


    As everyone knows, he is a big fool who has been kept secret.


    Thinking of this, Wang Dagou would be mad.


    I can''t live on!

 Chapter 1579

    What happened to the Wang family is not clear to MI Youning.


    By this time, she was lying in the quilt, ready to go to bed.


    Not long after she came out of the compartment, Han Yun came in and entered the compartment with a change of clothes.


    Then came the sound of water clattering.


    When Han Yun came in, he didn''t carry water.


    Miyuning knew that the other party had washed herself with her bath water.


    Thinking that it was her bath water, miyuning''s face turned red.


    That''s the water she used. It''s still a little too ambiguous to be used by that person.


    But then miyuning shook his head and laughed.


    Think too much, if it is an unconscious girl, at this time she will not think of those messy things.


    Close your eyes, MI Youning hypnotizes herself to sleep silently. This body needs a good rest.


    Before long, steady breathing sounded.


    Han Yun came out of the compartment wearing clean profanity clothes and heard the steady breathing from the Kang.


    He walked slowly to the bed and looked at the girl in deep sleep.


    There was no makeup on his face, and the natural beauty of not applying smoke powder made him reluctant to move his eyes away.


    Such a woman is rare in the world.


    Especially when her eyes opened, they were so beautiful.


    Han Yun likes these eyes best.


    See people really fall into a deep sleep, Han Yun is also relieved.


    The woman didn''t want to marry him. They were lying on the same Kang. They were afraid that they would be embarrassed.


    Han Yun got into the bed and raised his hand when he was lying down. The candle in the room went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi you Ning had a good sleep.


    Open your eyes, strange environment into the eye, all the memories of last night also instantly back to mind.


    I felt the bedding beside me, but it was already dead.


    Miyuning sat up from the Kang, looked inside, and then put on her wedding dress. She still pulled on her red embroidered shoes.


    There''s nothing here, not even a change of clothes.


    Walking out of the house, I saw the green smoke in the empty yard.


    It''s coming from the kitchen.


    Miyuning''s eyes dropped down and looked at the kitchen.


    But with out of Han Yun on.


    When Han Yun saw mi you Ning, he was also stunned.


    Then his face softened a little, tone as light as possible, "you wake up, eat."


    As he spoke, the scar on his face moved.


    Miyuning stared at the scar on his face, bold and direct.


    When Han Yun saw where her eyes were staring, the softness on her face quickly faded away.


    He took the food in his hand and went to the main room.


    The pace is fast and urgent.


    Mi Youning was puzzled when he saw his action.


    Does this man feel inferior? No, it doesn''t look like it.


    Without much thought, she turned and walked to the well in the yard to wash her face.


    However, just as she put the bucket down in the well, a pair of big hands took the rope away from her hands.


    Looking around, it''s Han Yun who just left quickly.


    The other party three or two to bring up a bucket of water, the water poured into the basin, and then speechless to the kitchen.


    Miyuning first stares at the water in the basin beside the well, then stares up at Han Yun''s back as he leaves.


    Is this man a sultry man?


    Miyuning seems to have found the real image. She bends down and begins to wash her face.


    There was no toothbrush in this era. She simply took a mouthful and poured the water in the wooden basin into the yard.


    Turning to see Han Yun, follow each other''s steps to the main room.

 Chapter 1580

    Han Yun puts all the food on the table and sits in front of the table waiting for MI Youning.


    Miyuning walks in and sits beside Han Yun.


    Only because there are only two stools in front of the table, still beside Han Yun.


    "Eat."


    After miyuning sits down, Han Yun opens his mouth.


    "Well." Pick up chopsticks and have a rich breakfast.


    Large pieces of pork, but also fat, each bowl of vegetables have large pieces of pork.


    There''s slices, there''s pieces, there''s strips, it''s all meat.


    Miyuning chewed the dishes in a bowl.


    The taste... Is really beyond words.


    It''s not delicious. It''s very salty.


    When Han Yun sees that mi you Ning doesn''t eat much meat, he thinks she''s embarrassed.


    He immediately took the biggest piece of meat on the table and sent it to miyuning''s bowl.


    "Eat more. Don''t be embarrassed."


    At the end of the speech, quickly pull their own bowl of porridge, biting a white steamed bread.


    This is usually not to eat.


    Meat, even in Wang''s village, the richest family, can''t eat a meal in ten days and a half months.


    Not to mention, those who can only be tainted with some meat during the Spring Festival.


    Han Yun thought that he had done a good thing, and he was very happy.


    At the same time, I am determined to work hard to hunt in the mountains today and raise the women around me.


    Mi you Ning is looking at the fat meat in the bowl.


    She''s not embarrassed. She really can''t eat.


    He picks up the meat in the bowl and miyuning wants to take it out.


    However, looking up to see the man sitting next to her, the corner of her mouth curved, her chopsticks down.


    In the end, the meat did not go into miyuning''s stomach.


    When Han Yun finished eating, he saw that mi you Ning was still eating. He got up and went to the corner of the house to pick up his bow and arrow.


    "I''ll go hunting in the mountains. You wait for me at home. I''ll come back in the evening. I have food in the kitchen. I''ll make whatever I want."


    Miyuning nodded, "I see."


    When Han Yun leaves, MI Youning puts down the bowl and takes out the piece of meat.


    She didn''t have much appetite, so she put the dishes and chopsticks on the table in the kitchen.


    Although the Han family''s house is simple and crude, miyuning can see that there is no shortage of food and drink in the family.


    There is a lot of meat, eggs, white flour and rice in the kitchen.


    If this is an ordinary family, where there are so many refined and expensive foods, they are all coarse grains such as Baomi valley.


    Out of the kitchen, and then look at the cottage not far away, came a low voice.


    It''s like the panting sound from some animal.


    Miyuning goes to the door and pushes the hut open.


    She stares straight into the room.


    It''s a jujube horse.


    Even if mi Youning was not in the army, he knew that he was a good horse, even a war horse.


    The whole body of red rabbit horse is red, just like fire, crisscross the battlefield, just like Tianma coming down to earth.


    This horse is the red rabbit horse, and it has always been the representative of a good horse.


    This kind of horse travels thousands of miles in the day and 800 miles in the night, and is loyal to the horse. After recognizing the Lord, he is loyal to only one person.


    Seeing the existence of the horse, MI Youning is more oriented about Han Yun''s identity speculation.


    Such a mark is hard to buy.


    Who dares to raise such a horse and how can he tame it.


    Money doesn''t have to be raised, and power doesn''t have to be earned.


    Mi you Ning and the red rabbit''s eyes looked at each other, and the other side sniffed at her. Then he shook his head and raised his front hooves, and no longer looked at her.


    But she felt the irony in the horse''s eyes.


    The scornful look, as if she were a mole ant.


    Mi you Ning thought of his metaphor, and for a moment he could not laugh or cry.

 Chapter 1581

    Although the red rabbit is proud in nature, it is not so humanized.


    Is there any kind of master, there is any kind of pet?


    Mi you Ning thought about Han Yun, as if he didn''t have the arrogance of the red rabbit.


    However, when the red rabbit raised its front hooves, miyuning found that there was something wrong with its leg.


    It''s like the leg is a little bent, not in harmony with the other leg.


    She couldn''t help walking forward for two steps, but the red rabbit turned his head to stare at her in an instant and cried to her in a low voice.


    "Hiss..."


    Miyuning quickly stood up and murmured at the unwelcome posture of the red rabbit.


    "Your leg should be injured. I''ll see if I can cure it. At least it''s a war horse."


    Red rabbit''s eyes are still resistant.


    "Temper is not small, now you can be regarded as horse down Pingyang was riding, on this fate, don''t put your bad temper here."


    "Hiss..." the red rabbit was worried.


    Mi you Ning could not bear to see the light in his eyes.


    In fact, uncle Huang also has a red rabbit. Every time he goes to the racecourse, he sees that proud horse.


    But it''s not as good as the man in front of us. It looks like a bull in the world.


    Seeing that the angry eyes of the red rabbit were shining, mi you Ning couldn''t bear it.


    She raised her hand and the power of her soul bounced onto the red rabbit.


    They can''t even roar.


    Mi you would rather see that it could not move, so he stepped forward.


    She squatted down and looked at the red rabbit''s front legs.


    The leg was obviously bent, and she reached out to touch the bulge.


    But it''s swollen inside. There''s some blood in my hands.


    This is not a short-term injury.


    This leg... Is definitely useless.


    But she clearly saw that the red rabbit was still raising its front legs.


    But for her careful observation, she couldn''t have found anything wrong with the horse.


    I just don''t know how much pain the other side endured when they raised their legs.


    At this time, miyuning touched the rabbit''s leg, and the other side''s body was still shaking.


    Feeling the trembling of the rabbit, miyuning sighed.


    This kind of war horse should not be like this. At first sight, the injury was caused by sharp weapon, which hurt the bone.


    If in this modern medicine, it is really hopeless.


    We can only wait for it to rot, finally spread to the whole body, and then slowly... Die of pain.


    It''s not a short time for the red rabbit to be seriously injured. It''s not easy to stick to it until now.


    It''s hard to live for such a long time, and the pain is unimaginable.


    The power of soul on the hand slowly twines on the red rabbit''s leg.


    All the power goes to where the bone is broken.


    "You, too, are lucky to meet me, or you will die in a while."


    The red rabbit''s eyes had been gradually stabilized from the anger of water light.


    Finally, its eyes slowly merge.


    By the time miyuning stopped, the red rabbit was slowly lying on the ground.


    Seeing that the bulge on the other side''s leg is small, MI Youning gets up and leaves.


    She can''t cure red rabbit at one time. She will be found by Han Yun.


    Looking at the fresh hay in the red rabbit''s trough, I prepared it with my heart.


    Han Yun must come every day.


    In the future, she will come every day, and it will get better slowly.


    It''s not obvious.


    Miyuning left the hut, feeling that it was not suitable for the red rabbit. What such a horse yearned for most was freedom.


    She doesn''t know, it''s not Han Yun who won''t let it out, it''s red rabbit who doesn''t want to come out at all.

 Chapter 1582

    After leaving the hut where red rabbit was, miyuning walked out of the yard.


    The house of the Han family is dilapidated. It''s still at the foot of the mountain in Wangjia village. If it''s ten years old, it''s the best.


    At that time, it was good for every family to have enough to eat. They were still willing to live wherever they wanted.


    It''s only in recent years that the comfortable life has improved. The war is over, and the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    Today is the yuan and Song Dynasties, the emperor is Yuwen emperor.


    The emperor ascended the throne when he was young. From the beginning, he was a puppet and became a king of the South and North.


    The reason why yuan and Song Dynasties live and work in peace and contentment today is the credit of Yuwen emperor.


    Tax reduction, welfare for the people, every family has a full stomach.


    That''s what the people want.


    However, it has nothing to do with miyuning.


    At this time, she thought about how to fulfill her original wish.


    Another year, there will be war again.


    This time, it was like the first general of the yuan and Song dynasties. General Zhenguo Weihu didn''t guard the border, so he was attacked by the enemy and successfully crossed the border.


    And this Wangjia village is very close to the border.


    In a year''s time, Wangjia village will be slaughtered, and no one can avoid it.


    Wangjiacun was also very unlucky. Just a few days after they were slaughtered, the imperial court sent troops to suppress them. It was general Weihu of Zhenguo who came out.


    This man drove the enemy back, and later, in order to avoid future trouble, he directly penetrated into the center of the enemy country.


    In the shortest time, it occupied the enemy and became the territory of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    However, the general of the town also died.


    After many battles, there were already injuries. With new injuries added, he died not long after the end of the war.


    In order to remember this powerful general, there were statues of him in all the borders of yuan and Song dynasties.


    Mi you Ning wondered if he wanted to find the general so that he could come to Wangjia village in advance.


    But he can''t find any trace of the general except for the information in the original plot.


    I know that he disappeared because he left old wounds on the battlefield.


    It seems that this road will not work.


    Miyuning was walking along the path at the foot of the mountain, looking at the green trees and grass around him. He was very relaxed.


    If she can''t find the Zhenguo general, then she has another way.


    That is to leave Wangjia village with the original owner''s parents and move to Luoyang City.


    Wangjia village suffered, the same town is inevitable, these surrounding villages and towns are not spared.


    Luoyang is the only safe city, and there are still heavy guards in the city.


    This is the last safe policy that miyuning thought.


    Maybe the only way she has to go is this way.


    It just needs a lot of money to move to Luoyang City.


    The registered residence should be there, otherwise one family would have no place to live, and there were many people in the Wangs.


    Buying houses requires a lot of money, and registered residence requires people to find money and spend money everywhere.


    It''s not difficult to get money, but Han Yun is a man in trouble.


    She needs to find a reasonable way to make money with her partner.


    Looking at the mountain on the back of Wangjia village, miyuning stops.


    Her eyes moved and her beautiful thin lips sparked a perfect smile.


    There are many treasures in the mountains.


    There is still a year left. It''s easy to earn money to buy a house in Luoyang.


    Miyuning thought of a way to relax.


    The happy steps of Chaohan''s courtyard.


    This is the only family at the foot of the mountain.


    Miyuning is very satisfied with this. It''s quiet, sparsely populated, and there are not many chores.

 Chapter 1583

    At night, smoke billows from every household.


    Miyuning looked at the empty gate of the courtyard. She got up and went to the kitchen.


    Looking at the meat left in the morning, miyuning felt that if he did not destroy it, he would throw it away tomorrow.


    After cutting the meat into small pieces, she picked up the vegetables which were not similar to the rape and washed them.


    In this era, if you want to cook, you have to make your own fire. Mi Youning looks at the firewood in front of the stove and squats on the ground to make a fire.


    How many times has she gone through? She has never done any work, and even beggars.


    It''s just that all these things are far away from her. What she has experienced and learned has never gone away.


    Handy will rise the fire, and dig a spoonful of oil into the pot.


    Oil in this era is made from pork.


    When the oil is hot, put the cut meat into the pot, heat it and then add the vegetables.


    Looked in the kitchen the seasoning is very few, only put the simple salt, with a few drops of sesame oil.


    If there is sesame oil in Wangjia village, this family is rich.


    Sesame oil is a precious thing. Most people can''t afford it.


    Serve the cooked vegetables and fried meat on a plate.


    Next, it''s hot again, and several other dishes you can eat are kept warm with sea bowls.


    Finally, wash the pot clean, put the full white rice into the pot, add two scoops of water, cover and cook porridge.


    Finally, after filling a handful of firewood, miyuning leaves the kitchen and goes out.


    It''s dark, but Han Yun hasn''t come back yet.


    Nothing will happen to this man going up the mountain.


    Standing at the door, MI Youning looked at the path up the mountain. His eyes were deep and calm, without worry.


    Even if Han Yun had an accident, there was no conflict with her plan.


    The reason why she stood at the door and waited was just in accordance with her duty as a man wife in this era.


    It wasn''t long before miyuning stood at the gate of the courtyard that he saw a dark shadow slowly appear on the path.


    She can see clearly from a distance that Han Yun is carrying something larger than herself.


    With bows and arrows pinned to the other side''s waist, he tugged the prey behind him with both hands?


    If the distance is too far, miyuning can''t see what it is.


    She raised her feet and went to meet the man.


    Han Yun heard the footsteps coming, stopped at his feet, and then continued to walk.


    It was not until mi Youning got closer to him that Han Yun quickened his pace.


    "What are you doing here?" His voice was a little cheerful.


    Mi you Ning didn''t seem to recognize it. He walked forward with a smile and said, "it''s dark. You haven''t come back yet."


    "Well, go back." Hear oneself want to listen to the answer, Han Yun on the face showed a little smile.


    Miyuning came to him and said, "what is this? It''s so heavy. Let me help you with it. "


    Said to start, Han Yun smell speech quickly flash.


    "No, you go to open the door first. It tastes too heavy. If there''s a lot of blood, don''t touch it."


    Hearing his refusal, miyuning did not force him to go back.


    Before walking towards Han Yun, she smelled the strong smell of blood.


    Know this time Han Yun mountain harvest is good, more than his large area of prey, but this is to sell a lot of money.


    Maybe this time I will earn back ten liang of silver.


    When miyuning opens the two wooden doors, Han Yun walks into the house with his prey on his back.


    "Bang..."


    He dropped the prey heavily on the ground behind him.


    Now miyuning finally saw what it was.

 Chapter 1584

    Han Yun fell on the ground is a spotted tiger.


    That bloody tiger looks... Really miserable.


    Han Yun will be covered with blood spotted tiger thrown to the ground, the first time to see their own little girl.


    I''m afraid the other party will be scared.


    But did not expect the other side opened his eyes, eyes with a little shock, in a twinkling of an eye to restore calm.


    It seems that his new wife is not a charming woman, otherwise she would have screamed at this time.


    "Lady, tomorrow we''ll sell this spotted tiger and find someone to repair the house and replace it with a blue brick house."


    Han Yun did not know when he came to mi you Ning''s side, and the other side''s unique low voice rang out in his ears.


    Mi you Ning casually moved her itchy ears and turned to look at the man standing beside her who was very close to her.


    This is the first time that the other party calls her mother. It''s a little strange.


    "You can see the arrangement for these things. I have no opinion. Let''s eat first."


    Miyuning walked quickly to the kitchen.


    I don''t know why, tonight''s Han Yun is releasing a sense of invasion.


    Strong momentum came, let her the first time is to escape the man''s side.


    It''s a natural reaction.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Han Yun stands behind him and stares at mi you Ning''s back. He twists his fingers and licks his thin lips.


    His eyes, full of power, were shining in the dark.


    This is beyond Han Yun''s control.


    On the previous path, he met mi you Ning to meet him. At that moment, his heart was hot.


    In this courtyard, with her calm eyes and calm face, he knew that she was different from other women.


    At that moment, he could not control his beast desire and wanted to tear her calm face.


    Want to look at that beautiful face, show other expressions, such as... Cry out.


    In gently close to each other, smell each other''s body lure - human fragrance, this idea is more intense.


    Han Yun''s eyes become deep and dangerous.


    Maybe, he doesn''t have to suppress himself.


    A gentleman is never right for him.


    Yesterday he did consider her innocence and unwillingness.


    But in the future, they will be tied together for a lifetime.


    Then he can think about how to eat.


    Thinking of this step, Han Yun curved his mouth with an evil smile.


    In the dark, his evil smile and scar on his face are terrible.


    "What are you doing? I''m eating!"


    It may be terrible for others, but mi you Ning felt her heart beat faster when she saw it.


    She brought the meal to the main room and stood at the door shouting at Han Yun in the yard.


    Seeing the other party''s evil and sexy smile, she secretly scolded in her heart that it was to hook - who was it? Why did she laugh so much.


    Han Yun himself is tall and handsome. Although there is a scar on his face, the silk does not affect his handsome and momentum.


    Even more add masculinity, men if there is no scar really what shortcomings.


    Han Yun heard mi you Ning''s greeting and answered with a smile, "here we are."


    But instead of walking towards the door of the main room, he came to the well behind him.


    He''s covered in blood and needs to be washed.


    Although his little lady was not afraid, the smell of blood was uncomfortable.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun standing by the well washing, and even takes off her coat. She turns and walks into the room.


    When Han Yun cleans up and enters the room, MI Youning sits at the table and sees his sex sensation and seductive figure.

 Chapter 1585

    It''s perfect, except for the scars.


    Strong and strong muscles, symmetrical and strong.


    The appearance of wheat health, broad chest, all lure people.


    Even some scars add the beauty of wildness.


    A pair of strong long legs, wearing close fitting pants.


    Miyuning stares straight, but Han Yun clenches his lips, clenches his fists, and stares at miyuning sitting on the stool.


    It''s the first time he''s had such an obvious reaction that he can''t control.


    His own reaction made him a little surprised and more straightforward.


    His eyes were slightly red, his body was about to explode, and he glared at miyuning with a kind of eyes that wanted to swallow people.


    Miyuning naturally saw Han Yun''s fierce side in his eyes one by one.


    The other side''s dark eyes, forbearance face and clenched fists that she wanted to swallow.


    All of them show that he is restraining himself.


    Seeing this, she quickly drooped her head. She seemed very nervous and squeezed her red dress with both hands.


    Han Yun looked at her holding yesterday''s wedding dress red skirt, hands are white.


    Seeing this scene made him sober.


    "I''m going to change."


    Then he hurried to the sleeping room.


    His steps are swift and disorderly, which shows his own restlessness.


    Miyuning raised his head when he heard that his steps were getting farther and farther away.


    A pair of beautiful eyes without the slightest worry and panic, incomparably calm without fluctuation.


    Her eyes follow the figure of Han Yun leaving, but she sees the other side lift the thick curtain of the door.


    Each other''s back disappeared in her eyes.


    Miyuning let go of her hands holding the skirt, and the whole person returned to his former indifferent appearance.


    Han Yungang just that appearance, clearly is moved to her mind.


    But this man, she still can''t see through, and doesn''t want to go further for the time being.


    But it will not alienate.


    Han Yun walks into the room, looks down at the bottom, and his mouth is still tightly pursed.


    He tried to restrain himself, closed his eyes and meditated on King Kong.


    After a long time, maybe it''s only the effort of a stick of incense and a cup of tea that dissipates the reaction.


    Han Yun opened his eyes again, and his eyes were calm.


    Walk steadily and naturally to the wardrobe, take out the long clothes and put them on the body directly, then walk out of the room calmly.


    Miyuning was still in the same posture as he went in.


    Han Yun went to her and sat down. His eyes were calm and his movements were more casual.


    "Eat."


    "Ah? Well, good... "


    Mi you Ning heard his voice, as if he had just reacted, and reached for his job.


    Glancing at the food still covered on the table, she immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks.


    Reach out and remove the covered bowl from the dish.


    The rich and attractive flavor of dishes pours into the tip of the nose, and the bright color of dishes comes into the eye.


    Han Yun looks at the dinner full of color and fragrance, and a hot feeling rises in his heart.


    There is a little uneasiness in my heart.


    But it''s not the straightforward one before, it''s something that can''t be explained clearly.


    Miyuning lifted all the bowls and sat down to eat.


    Han Yun has been drinking porridge, eating hot white flour steamed bread and eating with vegetables.


    Mi you rather inadvertently glanced at each other, but it was the person''s deep eyes.


    Mi you Ning was stunned, as if he didn''t expect such a scene.


    She immediately sat up straight and blurted out, "how''s the food? Is it to your taste? "


    Han Yun stops his chopsticks and looks at her eyes with a faint light.


    "Well, it''s delicious. Thank you, madam."

 Chapter 1586

    Miyuning hears Han Yun call her mother again.


    This time she showed her shyness, and her beautiful face was instantly dyed red.


    What Han Yun saw was that she dropped her eyelids, her face also dropped, but her ears turned red quietly.


    The chopsticks in his hand reached into the dish of fried meat with green vegetables and added a chopstick of green vegetables.


    In the morning, he found out that she didn''t like meat.


    Put the vegetables in mi you Ning''s bowl, "then eat more."


    "Good." Miyuning answered in a low voice.


    If it wasn''t for Han Yuner, he might not have heard the response.


    Seeing his wife so shy, Han Yun grinned silently.


    After that, he gulped at the food that was cooked for him for the first time since his parents died.


    Just for him.


    The cook is still the woman who will live with him for the rest of his life.


    After dinner, Han Yun left and went to the courtyard to tidy up the dead tiger.


    Miyuning gets up and cleans up the table.


    When she had finished, she stood at the door of the main room and searched the yard.


    Han Yun peeled off the skin of the spotted tiger.


    The smell of blood in the small yard is pungent.


    Han Yun is dealing with the tiger skin. Mi you Ning turns and enters the room to spread the quilt.


    They didn''t do anything last night. It was a tacit understanding between them.


    Now is not the time for them to go further.


    It''s the same today. After making the quilt, miyouning simply washes and goes to bed on the Kang.


    Han Yun flushes the bloody smell of the courtyard, cleans up the tiger skin, and then goes back to the house.


    This is at the foot of the mountain. Although there is no big beast, the smell of blood will attract other movements.


    It''s time for the moon to hang high after dealing with these things.


    He walked softly into the room, for he heard a little sound.


    Han Yun takes off his blood stained clothes outside the house, and then walks into the house.


    Inside, miyouning had already met with Duke Zhou.


    Han Yun goes to the compartment to clear his own bloody smell.


    After a while, he came out in close fitting clothes.


    He went to the Kang skillfully and just wanted to get a new quilt, but when he reached the cupboard door on the Kang, he stopped.


    Han Yun takes back his hand, takes a look at mi you Ning, raises her quilt and goes in.


    "Well..." the first time the air conditioner hit, MI Youning finally made a low voice of protest.


    Han Yun quickly covers the quilt and reaches for mi you Ning in his arms.


    Although they can''t go any further, they can get used to being close to each other first.


    This is the first step that must be taken.


    Han Yun found a very reasonable reason for himself and held people tightly in his arms.


    Holding his soft body in his arms, he is satisfied both physically and mentally, and his whole body is releasing the atmosphere of pleasure and satisfaction.


    The woman he held in his arms, but now she opened her eyes, she still issued a sweet sound.


    A pair of beautiful eyes without the slightest confusion, is the most sober reason.


    Just because Han Yun was too happy to hold her, he didn''t find it.


    Miyuning''s eyes only opened for a moment, then closed again.


    As if she were still sleeping.


    Han Yun this is the first time to hold a woman to sleep, thought it would be too happy excited to sleep.


    But he spent a lot of energy fighting the spotted tiger in the mountain during the day, and he went down the mountain with a tiger bigger than him, and his body was already tired.


    As a result, he soon fell into a deep sleep holding someone in his arms.


    But the hands holding people are not loose.

 Chapter 1587

    The next day, Han Yun opened his eyes as usual.


    He has been used to waking up before dawn, which has been a habit for ten years.


    Today, he is going to Luoyang City to sell tiger skin. If it is a common fur in the past, he will go to the town to sell it.


    But the spotted tiger is different, the whole Luoyang city is rare.


    Han Yun opened his eyes and felt a soft object in his arms.


    He pinched his hands.


    "Well..." a low nasal voice came.


    Han Yun dropped his eyes to see the woman with a little annoyed in his arms. He quickly relaxed his strength.


    This just remembered, he drilled this person''s bedclothes last night, also will person overbearing embrace in the bosom.


    And this hug lasted all night.


    Long eyelashes in the melon shaped face, the formation of a temptation of the arc, very charming, people can not help a kiss Fangze.


    Beauty even if bad eyebrow, but also let people breathe a tight, this charming face can''t help but want to monopolize.


    Han Yun thought of monopolizing the word, but showed a little smile.


    Where there is a need for monopolization, this person is his own and belongs to him alone.


    Besides him, who can occupy it.


    Han Yun stretched out his hand with a cocoon to touch the woman in his arms. He could hardly see the skin with pores on his face.


    It''s slippery, it''s comfortable, it feels very comfortable.


    After hand addiction, will want to kiss Fangze mind down, Han Yun got up under the Kang shoes.


    He is going to make breakfast for miyuning, who is still sleeping. Then he will catch up with the ox cart that goes to the town today and go to Luoyang City from the town.


    However, as soon as Han Yun got up and went down, MI Youning opened his eyes.


    "Why is it so early?" Confused with a bit confused voice sounded.


    Han Yun, with his back to him, is stiff when he hears such a soft voice.


    He turned very unnaturally and looked at mi you Ning sitting on the Kang half awake.


    "Well, I''m going to Luoyang City today to sell tiger skin."


    As soon as he heard that he was going to Luoyang City, MI Youning''s confused eyes suddenly widened.


    There was a little joy in her eyes, "Luoyang City? I haven''t been there yet. I want to go, too


    There was a little light of prayer in my eyes.


    How can Han Yun refuse her.


    "Well, get up and get dressed first. I''ll see if today''s bullock cart is here."


    Han Yun turns around and leaves the room in a panic.


    He was afraid that if he stayed a little longer, he would be unable to restrain himself.


    The woman sitting on the Kang, with her fragrant shoulders exposed, and the bulging place, is just like a small steamed bun.


    Miyuning watches Han Yun leave in a panic, with a banter in his eyes.


    Luoyang City, she should go to see how to settle down there.


    ¡­¡­


    Wearing the coarse cloth clothes Han Yun had found, mi you Ning and he rode in the ox cart of Wang''s village to the town, and from the town to Luoyang City.


    Han Yun took tiger meat and skin with him. Instead of selling them at the first time, he took mi you Ning to eat at the wonton stand.


    The boss brought up the first bowl of wonton and gave it to Han Yun first. In this era, men are still superior to women.


    Han Yun takes the wonton in front of him and puts it in front of MI Youning.


    "I''ve been hungry for a long time. First I''ll eat some wonton, then I''ll sell tiger skin, and then I''ll buy you something delicious."


    Miyuning picked up the spoon, stirred the wonton in the bowl and said in a low voice, "thank you."


    Han Yun''s handsome face showed a little smile, "lady is too outsider, eat quickly."


    Miyuning lowers his head to eat wonton, and the boss brings a bowl of wonton and some baked cakes.


    After dinner, Han Yun pays to take mi you Ning away.

 Chapter 1588

    Han Yun takes mi you Ning to the back door of a home with gorgeous decoration and knocks on the door.


    "Who is it?" After a while, someone opened the door.


    The door was opened and a middle-aged man came out of the house.


    Han Yun carrying the burden in his hand came forward, "steward Liu, this time I went up the mountain to fight a spotted tiger, and the fur is not damaged. I want to ask if your house will accept it."


    His attitude is neither haughty nor humble. On the contrary, housekeeper Liu comes out and sees Han Yun with wide eyes.


    The disbelief and joyful expression on the other side''s face were all seen by Mi Youning standing behind him.


    "Han... Han Yun, that, accept, accept." Liu housekeeper excited voice.


    Originally, housekeeper Liu wanted to address the other men in front of him, but he called his name at the other side''s sign.


    Han Yun sees this, the burden in the hand throws Liu housekeeper.


    "Just a moment. I''ll show it to the master."


    At the end of the speech, housekeeper Liu left in a flurry.


    Miyuning stepped forward, stood beside Han Yun and asked in a low voice, "where is this? This family''s house is gorgeous. "


    Hearing the envy in her words, Han Yun said with a smile: "do you like it?"


    Miyuning turned his black eyes and looked envious. "Naturally, I like it. Luoyang is very busy. It''s very big here. If only I could live here one day."


    Her yearning makes Han Yun reflect a little.


    Just at this time, housekeeper Liu came out.


    The other person still has a money bag in his hand.


    "Han... Han Yun, this is the silver ticket for selling your tiger skin. Let''s see if it''s enough."


    Housekeeper Liu puts the money bag in his hand into Han Yun''s arms.


    Han Yun took out some scattered pieces of silver and more than ten banknotes with a face value of 100 Liang.


    Seeing this, Han Yun left the silver coins, took out two hundred Liang silver tickets, and returned the rest to housekeeper Liu.


    "That''s enough, thank you."


    With that, Han Yun takes mi you Ning and turns to leave.


    Liu housekeeper see this urgent, "Han Yun! When will you come back? The master is not at home today. I''ll tell him when he comes back. "


    However, the two in front have gone far.


    Han Yun''s step is very fast. In a flash, he takes mi you Ning into the crowd.


    They did not leave Luoyang City.


    Miyuning is pulled to a jewelry shop. There are Qianjin and some well-dressed women in it. Han Yun and miyuning are a little different.


    In particular, the scar on Han Yun''s face makes people feel a little frightened.


    "Sir, please come inside. What can I do for you?" Small two but warm forward greetings.


    Han Yun takes mi you Ning to the cabinet with the Hosta.


    He pointed to the hairpin on the cabinet and asked the people around him, "which one do you like?"


    Looking at his posture, miyuning knew that the man was going to buy something for her.


    And this attitude is quite strong, a little overbearing.


    Miyuning stepped forward two steps. Even though she was wearing a coarse cloth skirt, she didn''t have any timidity.


    Her eyes are calm looking at the hairpin on the cabinet, looking at it seriously.


    "That''s it."


    The slender jade finger is as white as scallion, without any flaw.


    She was referring to a white jade hairpin.


    Seeing this, the sophomore took out the hairpin with his face. "This white jade hairpin is really suitable for the lady. Look at the lines on it. It''s all carved by the master we shopkeeper. There are twelve hairpins, and this is the last one..."

 Chapter 1589

    As the sophomore introduces him, Han Yun picks up the hairpin, turns around and inserts it into mi Youning''s dark and soft hair.


    He looked around and nodded with great satisfaction, "it''s nice."


    Miyuning seemed to be shy. He hung his head and kneaded his fingers.


    Han Yun reached out to hold her hand, then turned his head and asked Xiao Er, "how much is the hairpin?"


    "My guest, this white Hosta is 15 Liang," he said with a smile


    Han Yun takes out the silver from his arms, counts 15 Liang and hands it to Xiao er.


    When mi Youning was pulled out of the jewelry shop, he still had a smile on his face.


    Han Yun is happy to see her smile.


    This is the first time that he gave something to someone, or to his wife.


    "Do you really like it?" He took the little hand in his hand and added some strength.


    Miyuning looks up at the man beside him.


    That pair of seemingly calm, in fact, some uneasy eyes, as well as the strength of the hands increased.


    I know this man is nervous.


    Mi you Ning reached out and touched the white jade hairpin that Han Yun had put on his head. His face was full of joy. "I like it, but it''s too expensive."


    The joy on the face reduced a little, the face is hanging heartache.


    Han Yun is listening to her saying that she likes it and her body relaxes.


    He held the little woman in his hand and walked in the street, "just like it. Don''t worry about silver. I''ll buy you a better one later."


    Hearing this, miyuning asked, "I earned a lot of money today. Before, housekeeper Liu seemed to be too enthusiastic towards you. Whose residence is that?"


    Han Yun mouth light pursed, "that is Ruiyang Wang''s housekeeper."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Miyuning suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Before and Han Yun is standing behind the mansion, and is looking for the seller.


    So miyuning didn''t pay much attention.


    At this time, however, Han Yun''s remark of "King Ruiyang" made mi Youning''s brain seem clear and bright.


    King Ruiyang is the only younger brother of emperor Yuwen.


    Ruiyang king was sent by Yuwen emperor after the general of the town disappeared in Los Angeles.


    But now Han Yun and Ruiyang Wang''s housekeeper know each other.


    She is not blind, before Liu housekeeper''s attitude she saw clearly.


    That is where passion can be summed up.


    Clearly is careful, and this hidden deep respect.


    Han Yun


    The man left home at the age of 15 and returned to Wangjia village at the age of 25.


    When he left, he was still a teenager, but when he came back, he was lame and his face was ruined.


    After these two days together, mi you Ning can see that Han Yun''s leg is indeed injured, but not lame.


    It''s just a little unnatural. If you don''t look at it carefully, it''s as good as ordinary people.


    That''s not the most important thing.


    The important thing is the identity of Han Yun.


    Miyuning had a guess in his heart.


    It''s just that this guess needs to be verified by her.


    "Lady, there are sweet scented osmanthus cakes. Do you want to eat them?"


    Han Yun now calls her mother more and more frequently.


    Following what the other Party pointed out, MI Youning knew what Han Yun called her for.


    I want her to adapt slowly and let her accept the fact that they have decided as soon as possible.


    Han Yun didn''t wait for mi you Ning''s answer and didn''t care. He took people to the shop.


    At the door of the shop, there are osmanthus cakes, hawthorn cakes and mung bean cakes.


    "Lady, what kind of taste do you like?"


    Miyuning pointed to the osmanthus cake and mung bean cake, "these two."


    "A bag of the same." Han Yun took out the silver and didn''t even ask the price.


    Looking at his action, miyuning determined something again.

 Chapter 1590

    After buying some food and cloth in Luoyang City, Han Yun and MI Youning hire a car to return to Wangjia village.


    Back home, it was late.


    When Han Yun got home, he went to the hut in the yard for the first time. He pushed the door open and carried the hay to the trough.


    Red rabbit was lying on his stomach. Seeing Han Yun''s figure, he immediately stood up and hissed at him in a low voice.


    It''s a gentle voice. It''s just like the disgusting attitude when I faced mi you Ning yesterday.


    These two extreme attitudes make mi you Ning happy.


    Han Yun carries hay to the trough and reaches for the red rabbit''s neck.


    "When I go out today, I think you should be hungry. I put less hay in the morning."


    Red rabbit lowers his head to eat the hay in the trough. When he hears Han Yun''s words, he responds with a nose jet.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun getting close to red rabbit. She turns and leaves the door of the hut.


    After she left, Han Yun bent down to check the leg injury of red rabbit.


    He knows the condition of the injury.


    However, when he saw the bulging bag on the red rabbit''s leg, his sad eyes were slightly reduced, and his brow was wrinkled.


    He was sure again and again that he was right, and his face showed a little joy.


    Really cut a lot, Han Yun even touched the drum with his hand, didn''t feel the action on his hand.


    Han Yun saw this handsome face and laughed.


    This time, the red rabbit did not tremble.


    The other side is still focused on the hay in the trough, as if the root is more brilliant.


    It''s been almost a year, and finally we''ve seen the red rabbit get better.


    At the beginning, the horse doctors in the army said that the red rabbit could not live long and was seriously injured.


    Han Yun also knows how the red rabbit''s injury is, but he can''t watch it die or be drugged to death.


    So he went through all kinds of hardships to bring back the red rabbit.


    Red rabbit''s injury has finally improved. How can he be unhappy.


    "Good job!" Han Yun patted the red rabbit on the neck and turned to walk to the corner of the hut.


    There is a cabinet there, which is full of medicine for red rabbit''s leg injury.


    Han Yun as usual to the rabbit on the medicine, this just turned away.


    When they came back from Luoyang, Han Yun and mi you Ning had dinner in the city.


    When they got home, they simply washed and went to bed.


    This time, Han Yun is aboveboard. When mi you Ning is sober, he opens her quilt and goes in.


    As for Han Yun''s direct and shameless behavior, MI Youning said that she was very generous and didn''t care.


    In order to pave the way for the next words, she didn''t care with him.


    Han Yun saw that mi you Ning didn''t have any reluctance and didn''t drive him out of bed, so he was even more aggressive.


    Hold people in your arms carefully.


    Warm and cool arms, the soft body tightly in the arms, as if holding everything.


    This makes Han Yunxin warm, satisfied with the whole body are releasing a pleasant atmosphere.


    "Xianggong, I want to go up the mountain tomorrow."


    Han Yun''s body immediately gives a direct response when miyuning starts shouting for Xianggong.


    The voice of the man in his arms is soft, and his bones are crisp.


    However, mi you Ning''s last sentence to go up the mountain made Han Yun''s face cautious.


    The back mountain of Wangjia village is very big, and there are tigers and beasts in the forest.


    If you really want to go up the mountain, the woman who has no strength to bind the chicken will surely be eaten up.


    But Han Yun did not refuse for the first time, but asked in a soft tone: "what do you do up the mountain?"


    Mi you Ning feels something wrong with Han Yun''s body. The outline is too obvious to pretend that he doesn''t know.


    Her heart is MMP, but her face is gentle.

 Chapter 1591

    "Big brother is about to take a scientific examination. I want to go to the mountains to see if there are any medicinal materials. If there are, I can dig them up and sell them, so as to make my family less nervous.


    Last year''s crop harvest was not very good. This year, it costs money to buy seeds, sow seeds, and buy ink and books for my elder brother. "


    As soon as Han Yun listens to mi you Ning''s words, he reaches for his clothes and takes out the two hundred taels of silver tickets given by housekeeper Liu.


    He put the banknote directly into mi you Ning''s hand. "Take these. Elder brother, it''s more important to take the imperial examination. I''ll buy everything I need.


    Let father-in-law and mother-in-law buy more meat for elder brother to mend his body. I heard that the conditions for the three days of the exam were very hard, and many people couldn''t hold on until they finally fainted. "


    Mi you Ning looks at the silver note in her hand, and she wants more than the two hundred taels.


    She still wants her parents to move to Luoyang.


    The elder brother of the original master will be admitted to the imperial examination because of his talent.


    Today, she also saw in Luoyang City, the most popular business is eating.


    She also wants to do this well. As long as she takes out a few signature dishes, the Wang family can do restaurant business.


    They hold tight the dishes that don''t leak out and don''t worry about the bad business.


    No matter what Han Yun''s identity is, MI Youning plans to let the Wang family settle down in Luoyang.


    "I want to go up the mountain. I want to have a good life at home. Today I went to Luoyang City. I like it there. I want to live in a big house there. I want to..."


    Once again, when he heard mi you Ning yearning for Luoyang City, Han Yun held her and stepped up a little.


    When he first met such a woman, he didn''t think she was a country girl.


    On the contrary, it is just like those young ladies who are pampered by aristocratic families.


    Such a woman is not like suffering, she was born to be pampered up.


    Since she likes it, then


    "Well, I should help you, but do you know any herbs?"


    When asked this, MI Youning did not see the deep thinking in Han Yun''s eyes.


    "Nature knows it." Confident words.


    Han Yun sighed low.


    This is Wangjia village. There are few literate people in the village.


    The only one who can read is the son of the village head, who was admitted as a scholar.


    Now in the town school to enlighten children.


    According to him, except for his brother-in-law, who was a scholar, the Wang family did not hear that women could read.


    However, even if they are literate, they do not necessarily know medicinal materials.


    Han Yun is intelligent and has a clear brain.


    In the past two days, he found something wrong.


    On the wedding day, even in the face of such a situation, the person in my arms is very settled.


    Today, when I go to Luoyang City, the other party seems to yearn for the prosperous life.


    But her eyes are very calm, not the slightest envy, calm as if she did not see those.


    In other words, she is used to the prosperity of Luoyang.


    And now, she proposes to go up the mountain and look for herbs to improve the situation of her mother''s family.


    Han Yun''s eyes are deep and dark. No one knows what he thinks at the moment.


    Miyuning was held tightly in his arms. Even if the strength hurt her, she didn''t refuse or resist.


    "Well, tomorrow you will follow me up the mountain."


    Han Yun''s deep voice rang out.


    Mi Youning said with a smile, "thank you, my husband."


    Xianggong two words, let Hanyun heart hot again.


    It''s like a fire burning his whole body.


    It doesn''t hurt, but it torments people.


    Miyuning closed his eyes as if he didn''t feel his silver gun and fell asleep.

 Chapter 1592

    As if he didn''t find anything, Han Yun turned and looked at mi you Ning tenderly.


    "Lady, wash your face first, I''ll feed the rabbit, and then we''ll go up the mountain."


    Miyuning went to the wooden basin and said, "OK."


    When she washes, Han Yun has already fed the red rabbit.


    Outside, before dawn, mi you Ning follows Han Yun out of the courtyard and walks up the mountain path.


    Han Yun holds her hand from the beginning to the end for fear of falling and knocking.


    Miyuning did not resist at all, and even showed a little curiosity about going up the mountain.


    "What''s on the mountain? Except for animals. "


    "A lot. There are different things in different seasons, such as wild animals, sand fruits, persimmons, peaches, apricots, and medicinal materials."


    When it comes to medicinal materials, Han Yun focuses on mi you Ning.


    At the same time, miyuning''s eyes showed a trace of joy when he looked over.


    By the time they got into the forest, it was already dawn.


    As we went into the deep forest, the sky became much darker.


    There are ancient trees in the mountains, and the luxuriant trees block the light.


    After entering the deep forest, Han Yun has a solemn face and alert eyes.


    He is always looking around, and his hands dare not let go of mi you Ning.


    "There may be some wild animals here. Maybe this time, you will never come in again." Han Yun said in a low voice.


    Miyuning''s eyes have been looking at the surrounding environment. For example, there are many precious medicinal materials in the mountains and forests.


    I just hope that she can find a few ginseng, and the money for buying a house and settling down in Luoyang City can be almost collected.


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, mi you Ning replied absently: "no, as long as you still bring me, I will come again."


    Han Yun gave her a deep look.


    See her eyes keep looking around, eyes with a little meditation.


    At this time, miyuning was looking around for the precious herbs she needed according to the picture in her mind.


    There are a lot of medicinal materials here. They are available everywhere.


    But she couldn''t get the money she wanted.


    Until Han Yun pulls her past a large stone with an area of more than 10 people, miyuning''s feet can''t move.


    Her eyes flashed a little joyful light, and her eyes were staring straight at the back of the big stone.


    Han Yun sees that mi you Ning doesn''t walk, glances at her happy face, and then follows her line of sight to see the big stone.


    He looked at the stone and frowned.


    Because there is a cliff behind the boulder, which is not too deep, but also dangerous.


    Once he was curious about hunting, so he took a look.


    "But what did you find?" Han Yun asked.


    Miyuning nodded, "well, go and have a look."


    She broke away from Han Yun''s hand and strode to the boulder.


    See her action, Han Yun immediately catch up, for fear that she has what danger.


    Miyuning went to the boulder without stopping.


    Instead, follow the picture in my mind and go to the end of the boulder. When I turn the corner, I see the steep wall behind me.


    At the same time, her eyes, also locked a thing.


    There is a plant about one meter below the cliff.


    It''s dark and hard to see.


    It''s about the size of a wooden basin. When I saw it, mi you Ning was surprised.


    It''s Ganoderma lucidum. In this era, it''s a kind of medicine that is hard to get.


    This thing is very rare in the whole yuan and Song Dynasties, because its growing environment is sparsely populated.

 Chapter 1593

    The huge Ganoderma lucidum on the cliff is hundreds of years old.


    Such Ganoderma lucidum is hard to find.


    Miyuning''s eyes show amazing light, as if she had seen the task of the world completed, and she is about to leave the last step of the task world.


    Even further away from her return to the great Xia Dynasty.


    Han Yun goes to mi you Ning and breaks all her fantasies.


    "What are you looking at?" A low, oppressive voice sounded.


    Han Yun is not happy. The little lady is too headstrong. She doesn''t know that she is in danger at any time.


    Not to mention that there will be a beast, she walked so carelessly to the front of the cliff, in case she accidentally fell down, it''s not for fun.


    Miyuning doesn''t recognize Han Yun''s displeasure at all. She holds his arm in surprise and points to the location of Ganoderma lucidum.


    Excited: "you see, there are Ganoderma lucidum!"


    Han Yun followed the place she pointed out and found Ganoderma lucidum.


    Naturally, he knew it was hard to buy.


    These things are not necessarily in the families of princes and nobles.


    See Ganoderma lucidum, Han Yun is not happy, but thoughtful looking at the woman around.


    Last time he passed by, he didn''t find Ganoderma lucidum.


    How come the first time she came here, she went straight here, as if she knew there was Ganoderma lucidum in advance.


    Thinking of the mystery of the woman around him, Han Yun disperses all his thoughts. He takes out a rope and ties it to himself.


    Then he took the other end of the rope and went to the ancient tree not far away. He wound the rope around it and tied a knot.


    Mi you Ning turns to see Han Yun''s action.


    She knew what the man wanted to do.


    If you want Ganoderma lucidum, you have to go down. She can go down and bring it up with her bare hands.


    But with Han Yun around, it''s not convenient for her to expose her skills.


    Han Yun comes to the cliff, stands beside mi you Ning, takes a dagger out of his arms and puts it into her hand.


    "I''ll pick Ganoderma lucidum first. You wait for me on it. If anything comes up, protect yourself. "


    Miyuning, holding a sharp dagger, nodded seriously, "you also pay attention to safety."


    Seeing that she cares about herself, Han Yun steps forward and holds people in his arms.


    Warm and cool lips, regardless of the pressure on the lips.


    Kiss hard, taste sweet taste.


    The kiss didn''t last long.


    Even if miyuning did not resist, Han Yun left soon.


    Wonderful taste, let him remember in mind, but also a profound understanding of the original she was so sweet.


    Han Yun stepped back two steps and went to the cliff without lifting his head. He slid down the rope.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the figure of the other party disappeared.


    Mi you Ning steps forward and watches Han Yun boldly slide down.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the other party arrived at the location of Ganoderma lucidum.


    This Ganoderma lucidum is also a good place to grow. It is in the biggest gap of the cliff. Otherwise, such a large Ganoderma lucidum would have fallen to the bottom of the cliff.


    Han Yun carefully picked off the Ganoderma lucidum, so big Ganoderma lucidum he held in one hand, dare not touch the rope.


    I''m afraid that if I bump it, it will make Ganoderma lucidum lose its value.


    He pulled the rope with one hand and climbed up little by little. The action seemed slow, but it was also very neat.


    When he climbed up, miyuning did not go to guanlingzhi for the first time. Instead, he untied the rope around Hanyun''s waist.


    "Are you all right? Did you knock on it? "


    A pair of slender jade fingers, constantly groping in the body, even if Han Yun is a gentleman, can not help but react.

 Chapter 1594

    Mi Youning did not respond to Han Yun.


    She also got up and wiped the herbal juice from her hands, turned and walked to the place where Ganoderma lucidum was.


    She picked up the huge Ganoderma lucidum, which was not light in weight.


    It''s worth money. I think she doesn''t have to do anything. As long as she sells Ganoderma lucidum, the Wang family will not worry about food and drink in the future.


    Han Yun arranges his clothes. He turns around because he doesn''t hear the response from his descendants.


    Mi you Ning has already held the Ganoderma lucidum in his arms.


    Seeing Han Yun turn around, mi you Ning seems as if nothing happened.


    Give him a gentle smile, "this thing is too big, you take it."


    Han Yun seriously looked at her gentle face, did not find a trace of embarrassment or other exposed emotions.


    At this time, he was not sure whether he was more fortunate or more lost.


    However, as soon as miyuning''s words came to an end, Han Yun immediately went forward and took Ganoderma lucidum in his hand.


    Then go to pick up the rope on the cliff.


    As he tidied up the rope, he asked casually, "do you want to find other herbs?"


    Miyuning goes to the big tree not far away and unties the rope tied by Han Yun.


    When I heard what he said, I didn''t answer immediately.


    It''s just browsing through the actual picture in my mind to see if there are any other herbs around.


    Soon found, not far from here is a piece of land, where there is a treasure.


    Mi you Ning takes the Untied rope and goes to Han Yun.


    When you come to the other side again, put the rope in his hand.


    She turned and looked not far away, and there was a distance of several hundred meters.


    Miyuning held out his hand and pointed to the place like a scallion finger. "I want to go there and have a look."


    Han Yun carries the rope to his shoulder with the guy, and the Ganoderma lucidum in his hand has never let go.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s words, I looked along her hand.


    It was plain and there was no other danger. After thinking about it, he agreed, "well, let''s go."


    He went to miyuning and held his soft little hand in his big one again.


    As for Han Yun''s movements, mi you Ning doesn''t pay attention to Emmi.


    Even have been used to, this way up the mountain, the other side has been holding her hand.


    At this time, in her eyes, there was only a treasure not far away, all of which were treasures.


    Mi you Ning can''t wait to go. Han Yun follows her.


    There were many thoughts in his heart, but his face was calm.


    Finally, he went to the place where miyuning pointed out. Looking at the green plants with small red beads on the top, Han Yun was still puzzled.


    He has been here before. Although he is not familiar with this area, he knows that there are many weeds here.


    However, looking at the amazing light in the eyes of the little women around him, he was puzzled.


    I don''t understand what''s going on.


    "What''s wrong here?" We can only ask each other.


    Miyuning turned his head, with a brilliant smile on his beautiful little face.


    A pair of eyes 4 smile like crescent, the joy of the beautiful eyes, Han Yun is an eye.


    She was very happy, happy as if she had got some treasure.


    Looking around again, except for the plant with red string beads and the indistinguishable weeds around, he didn''t find anything rare.


    Mi you Ning sees that Han Yun still can''t see anything. She releases her opponent''s hand and steps forward.


    Looking at the treasure in front of me, the smile on my face became deeper.


    "It''s all babies."

 Chapter 1595

    Miyuning was standing in the green area with a red plant on the top.


    A joyful voice said, "these are all babies."


    Han Yun is still puzzled by the "weeds" on the ground.


    At this moment, miyuning bent down and reached out to pull up a "weed" with red beads on its tip.


    Her strength is very big, and with clever, soon let Han Yun understand, why she said here are all baby.


    I saw it as a weed below, it turned out to be a valuable medicinal material, ginseng!


    Although ginseng is valuable, it can''t compare with Ganoderma lucidum.


    But in front of my eyes, this field is full of ginseng.


    Han Yun opens his eyes and steps forward in disbelief. He goes to mi you Ning and takes the ginseng in her hand.


    He carefully looked and looked, very sure that the hands of the thing is ginseng.


    Although Han Yun doesn''t know about medicinal materials, he also knows the value of ginseng.


    When he was in the military camp, he knew that ginseng was the medicine that military doctors lacked.


    Once he led the soldiers to escort and receive this thing, just for more wounded soldiers.


    "This, this is ginseng." Han Yun''s voice has a tremolo.


    He was a soldier at the age of 15. Over the past 10 years, he has lived and died with many people. He has seen one person by one leave.


    Ginseng is the treasure of life, even ginseng whiskers, as long as the decoction is also life-saving medicine.


    What the army lacks most is ginseng. How many comrades die because they don''t have good medicine to save lives.


    How could he not be excited to see that the weed was ginseng.


    He even thought of it for the first time and offered it to the court.


    However, thinking of how the object was found, Han Yun immediately looks up at mi you Ning.


    This time, his eyes were complex and there was no cover.


    His deep vision, straightforward and complex look at this mi you Ning.


    There is inquiry in the eyes.


    Mi you Ning looked at him calmly.


    She did not explain anything, but pointed to a piece of land in front of her, "my husband is right, here are ginseng."


    Han Yun looks at the surrounding open space with deep eyes.


    He lowered his eyes and put away his complicated eyes.


    Only he knows what he thinks.


    Put the ginseng in mi you Ning''s hand and sip it gently.


    Mi you Ning plays with the ginseng that Han Yun puts in her hand, but she laughs and says nothing.


    She knows what Han Yun is thinking. It''s just her identity and the people in front of her.


    She is waiting for Han Yun to take the initiative.


    Han Yun seems to understand mi you Ning''s meaning. He looks down at the Ganoderma lucidum on his other hand.


    In the end, he spoke.


    "The Ganoderma lucidum was discovered by the lady. She doesn''t know how to deal with it."


    Mi you Ning looks up at Han Yun and tilts his head to his meditative face. "What do you think of the arrangement?"


    Han Yun clenched his hands, thinking of countless compatriots killed and injured in the battlefield.


    He heard his hoarse voice as he thought that they should have survived, but they had no good medicine to save their lives.


    "It''s better to sell it to..."


    The voice behind is very small, almost lost.


    Miyuning didn''t hear it. She stepped forward two steps and asked with a smile, "what did you say, husband? I didn''t hear you."


    Han Yun closed his eyes when he heard this.


    When he opened it again, his eyes were clear and resolute.


    "I said, it''s better to sell these ginseng to the barracks."


    After hearing Han Yun''s words, MI Youning has determined Han Yun''s identity.


    Seeing the solemnity on Han Yun''s face, she said with a smile, "all listen to your husband."


    Han Yun heard this answer, not too happy, but frowned.

 Chapter 1596

    He thought that miyuning would definitely disagree.


    Because even he knows that it''s more valuable to sell it to the drugstore than to sell it to the barracks.


    What''s more, the other party didn''t ask him why he wanted to sell it to the barracks.


    Mi Youning doesn''t care too much about the consternation on Han Yun''s face and his eyes.


    She put the ginseng in her hand aside, bent down and began to pull out the ginseng on the ground.


    Miyuning chose ginseng with long years.


    Some years old ginseng are emerging, breaking out of the ground, to see people happy.


    Han Yun looks at mi you Ning''s action and steps forward.


    "Can all these ginseng be unearthed?"


    Miyuning put the ginseng aside and went on to pick the next one.


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, he said with a smile: "some years are short, but it''s OK to excavate now, but the efficacy is not so good. Select some years old unearthed, and you can take them back.


    It''s a pity that they have to be folded in the soil, otherwise they are also good medicine to save lives. "


    Han Yun a listen to this, both hands clench.


    Naturally, he knew that this person''s participation in beards was also a life-saving medicine.


    It''s impossible to let them all fall into the ground.


    Thinking that one or two ginseng whiskers can save dozens of people, Han Yundang carefully puts his Ganoderma lucidum aside.


    Then he took down his affairs and found a hard iron carefully behind mi Youning.


    Some ginseng whiskers can also be seen in the pit. These whiskers also look a few circles larger than what Han Yun found.


    Mi you Ning hears the movement behind him and turns to look.


    See Han Yun kneel down on the ground, carefully pulling the people in the soil.


    She doesn''t have a problem with that.


    In this era, ginseng is a life-saving medicine.


    But there are a few people who can afford to eat.


    Even a little rich family did not complete the ginseng.


    There is a royal family, but who can easily take it out.


    Not to mention the barracks, barracks with this registration medicine is also to be graded.


    Ordinary people can''t afford a small ginseng beard.


    In this way, one in front of the pull, one in the back carefully pull ginseng beard.


    At noon, the sunlight in the deep forest was more abundant, but it was still blocked by the dense trees.


    Miyuning looked around at all the old ginseng unearthed by him, and the rest were the short ones.


    He glanced around at the ginseng.


    That''s all. It must have been used by the army for decades.


    Not to mention the yuan and Song Dynasties, there is only one battle left.


    One year later.


    This battle was won, and the next hundred years were the heyday of yuan and Song dynasties.


    Thinking of this, miyuning stopped.


    She glanced at Han Yun.


    I saw the man''s tall body kneeling on the ground, carefully take out the ginseng in the pit.


    There are still a few earth pits. It must be over after he has searched.


    However, just as mi Youning looks at Han Yun, he looks up.


    The other side raised his head and showed his embarrassed face.


    Han Yun''s scarred and handsome face was stained with mud and sweat.


    Miyuning chuckled and started to walk towards each other.


    Han Yun looks straight when she smiles.


    There is light in the beautiful eyes of the beauty, with a smile, enchanting, charming, shooting people''s soul.


    When Han Yun saw mi you Ning''s smile, four words came to his mind.


    a single smile would overthrow a city.


    Such a beauty is his wife.


    Mi you Ning comes forward and looks silly at Han Yun.

 Chapter 1597

    Looking straight at Han Yun, mi you Ning reaches out his hand.


    Soft fingers, to poke the forehead of Han Yun.


    "Fool."


    The intimate action and tone make Han Yun come back.


    He lowered his eyes to hide the dark light in them.


    Yeah, he''s a fool.


    It happened that she was poisoned. As long as you see her heart beating uncontrollably, you always lose your mind.


    Even again and again and again of see crazy.


    Miyuning squats down, takes out a handkerchief and wipes the dirt off Han Yun''s face.


    While wiping, he said: "these unearthed ginseng are almost there. I''ll go back now, and you can go up the mountain to get them when you need them in the future.


    It''s time to go back tomorrow. I can''t go back in this suit. The cloth you bought yesterday, I want to make a suit in the afternoon. "


    Han Yun motionless let mi you Ning wipe the dirty mark on his face.


    His eyelashes trembled when he heard the other person''s words.


    Knowing that miyou would rather stop, he raised his eyes and said, "OK, let''s go down the mountain today."


    Miyuning naturally has no opinion.


    In fact, she did not say that she was hungry.


    Even if you eat in this mountain, it''s just cold dry food, or hunting and baking.


    However, there is no seasoning, hunting also takes time, but also cleaning something, too much trouble.


    At this time, she might as well go down the mountain. The cake she bought yesterday is still there.


    Say to walk to move, Han Yun gets up to will walk to one side of guy thing, found a cloth bag.


    He carefully put the ginseng unearthed from miyuning into a cloth bag.


    And the people he pulled out were also put on the top of the bag.


    There are nearly 100 ginseng unearthed this time.


    A cloth bag full of Deng Deng, looking at the harvest.


    Han Yun carries the ginseng in the cloth bag, but his heart is infinitely gratified.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun carrying ginseng on her back. She goes to a place not far away and picks up bows, arrows and other things.


    When Han Yun comes, he hands the object to the other side with a smile.


    Even with ginseng on his back, Han Yun easily holds the things in mi you Ning''s hands.


    As for miyuning, pick up the Ganoderma on the ground.


    "Come on, down the hill."


    Han Yun nodded and led the way.


    They went down the mountain one after the other.


    This time, Han Yun didn''t hold mi you Ning''s hand, and his heart was a little lost.


    But he is also powerless, both hands are occupied, there is no mind to do.


    It''s hard to go up the mountain, but it''s easier to go down.


    It took them half an hour to go down the mountain.


    The cottage at the foot of the mountain is very conspicuous, because there is only one cottage there.


    At home, miyuning takes out the cakes in the cupboard.


    She was so hungry that she ate a mung bean cake in two or three bites.


    After eating, and picked up a sweet scented osmanthus cake to eat.


    Han Yun puts the ginseng on his back into the outer room. When he enters the room, he sees mi Youning solve one problem with three or two osmanthus cakes.


    When he appeared, she raised her head and looked at a pair of smiling eyes.


    Miyuning waves to Han Yun and then picks up a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake from the table again.


    Han Yun has come to him, and mi you Ning has raised his sweet scented osmanthus cake.


    The cake is on the man''s lips.


    Two people a smile burning, face quiet, a temperament Jun ran, face cold, expressionless.


    But if you look carefully, you can see that Han Yun''s eyes are deep and he stares at mi you Ning.


    Every muscle of his body tightened and his hands clenched into fists.

 Chapter 1598

    Han Yun is actually a little nervous.


    He even felt the temperature of his fingers on his lips.


    The heart beat faster and the hands and feet do not know how to put it.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun''s cold look, but he is nervous all over.


    With a little bad intention, she sent the cake to Han Yun''s mouth and stuffed it into his lips.


    However, when Han Yun opens his mouth and prepares to take a bite to solve the cake on her white hand, something unexpected happens.


    Mi you Ning unexpectedly at this time, quickly put his hand away, the cake in his hand away from Han Yun''s lips.


    Han Yun looks at this scene in dismay.


    In front of him, he could see the banter of the little lady.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Han Yun''s heart is hot.


    Something wants to come out.


    Mi you Ning tilts his head, shakes the cake in his hand, smiles at Han Yun and asks, "do you want to eat it?"


    Han Yun swallowed, not greedy.


    It''s the desire for the woman in front of him that makes his mouth dry.


    Contrary to what he thought, he nodded to miyuning.


    Seeing his nodding, he seemed to be a fool.


    This made miyuning smile a little deeper.


    The cake in her hand is sent to Han Yun''s mouth again.


    Han Yun is still a fool, looking at her.


    To the mouth of the cake touch, let him not open his lips.


    At this time, however, miyuning did the same thing again.


    It''s a pity.


    This time she failed.


    Seeing that the hand holding the cake is going to be far away from his lips, Han Yun quickly moves.


    He''s quick.


    Even mi you Ning didn''t escape.


    The wrist is held by a rough hand.


    In the hands of the cake, but also a man into the mouth.


    Mi you Ning looks at the man in front of him in tears and smiles, and swallows the sweet scented osmanthus cake slowly.


    In the meantime, her wrist was not released.


    Seeing that Han Yun had finished eating the cake, mi you Ning wanted to break away from the man''s wrist and could not help earning it.


    But the strength of the other party is too big, she did not break free.


    Even when she broke free, she felt the strength of her wrist increased.


    "You let me go first, and I''ll have cakes, too."


    Han Yun''s eyes stare at her lips, opening and closing, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    His eyes were crazy and his face was cold.


    His eyes were still slightly red.


    I don''t know what this man is thinking.


    Seeing that the big fool did not speak and did not move, miyuning''s patience was limited.


    Just when she wants to break away from each other''s big hand, Han Yun moves.


    Han Yun tears his eyes from mi you Ning''s lips.


    I looked down at the sweet scented osmanthus cake and mung bean cake on the table.


    Looking at the color of the sweet scented osmanthus cake, I feel that the color matches mi you Ning''s lips very well.


    The same shallow, the same clean.


    Han Yun reaches for a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake and carefully sends it to MI Youning''s lips.


    "Eat." There was a deep husky voice, with a little command.


    Miyuning is going to break free.


    Han Yun in front of her gives her a dangerous breath at this time.


    There was no more ingenuity, unquestionable voice, danger and banter in him.


    However, in the end, he could not resist the hunger in his stomach, so he opened his lips and bit the sweet scented osmanthus cake.


    The sweet taste of sweet scented osmanthus cake filled my mouth, which made miyuning very fond of it.


    At this time, the sweet scented osmanthus cakes are all hand-made, full of materials, leaving a lingering fragrance.


    See her lips open and close, Han Yun eyes more dangerous.

 Chapter 1599

    Mi you Ning swallows the sweet scented osmanthus cake in her mouth. Instead of Han Yun taking the initiative to deliver the cake to her mouth, she takes the initiative to catch up and take another bite.


    Her action made Han Yun''s eyes turn red.


    He stares at mi you Ning and sees her swallow all the sweet scented osmanthus cakes.


    Quickly bully the body and up, the body pressure to each other.


    Soon, a warm cool, a soft warm paste together.


    Two lips imprint each other, each mouth has the same sweet scented osmanthus cake fragrance.


    Miyuning''s eyes widened at first, and the beauty of them was incredible.


    Then her eyes were full of these smiles. She didn''t refuse. She even grabbed Han Yun''s coarse cloth clothes with another hand that was not imprisoned.


    Han Yun feels that his clothes are pulled by his little hand, and his nervous mood is scattered.


    He released miyuning''s other hand and put his hands around miyuning''s waist.


    I wish I could pick up the man and put him on the Kang not far away.


    But at this time, he can''t do anything.


    Seeing that the man in his arms is out of breath, Han Yun''s eyes gradually calm down.


    His hands are still around her waist, but his lips are slowly leaving.


    Heavy breathing, between the nose and breath are belong to the arms of the woman''s fragrance.


    Seduce, seduce, fascinate.


    Miyuning can finally breathe and put his head on the man''s broad shoulder to ease the lingering charm.


    I didn''t expect this man to have such... Skills.


    She can''t even carry it.


    Raising his head, mi you Ning looks at Han Yun in front of him.


    The man''s handsome face has a scar.


    She reached out and stroked slowly.


    The bulging scar looks old.


    It''s about half a finger long.


    Warm fingers in the face, Han Yun whole body tight, dense long eyelashes inadvertently tremble.


    Feeling his hand resting on the scar, he quickly took his little hand.


    Deep eyes stare at mi you Ning.


    Trying to find a trace of disgust and other emotions in her face.


    However, he did not find it.


    The woman in front of her has a quiet and gentle face and a natural smile at the corner of her mouth.


    There is a little spring in my eyes.


    This is what he gave before, what he loved.


    Han Yun heart a burst of fire - hot, but also all the emotions and their own reactions down.


    His hand held her little hand, and the scar on his face stopped, and his lips opened, "aren''t you afraid? Don''t you hate it? "


    Mi you Ning''s smile deepened when he heard this.


    She even broke away from his hand and put it on the scar on his face again. "Naturally, I''m not afraid and disgusted. In my eyes, if a man doesn''t have a scar, he is not a real man.


    Although her husband''s scar looks conspicuous, she can''t stop her own handsome and powerful. "


    Say, mi you rather stand on tiptoe, lips lightly imprint on that scar.


    This half finger long scar is really nothing in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    What she said was not a compliment.


    Ya''s confirmation is that Han Yun is more masculine, with cold and hard air and handsome appearance, as well as the momentum inadvertently sent out.


    All show that this man is not ordinary, as well as his mystery.


    After hearing mi you Ning''s words, Han Yun tightly encircles her waist with both hands.


    That strength, would like to rub her into his blood.


    A low voice sounded, "is this really true?"


    This is the first time that he has heard such comments from someone.


    Whether they were former good brothers or subordinates, they avoided this problem.

 Chapter 1600

    Han Yun is a little emotional.


    Miyuning naturally felt that something was wrong with him.


    She gazed at the strength of the other side and hurt her waist, holding his strong waist in her hands.


    "Nature is true."


    As soon as miyuning''s voice fell, Han Yun''s joyful voice rang out.


    It''s a hearty, happy smile.


    Han Yunsong opened the little woman in his arms, hung his head close to her mouth, gently, carefully kiss.


    "The lady is waiting for me at home. I''m going to solve the ginseng problem. In the future, tell me what you want, and I will make it come true."


    Mi you Ning smiles and nods to Han Yun''s serious eyes.


    Han Yun looked at her reluctantly, "I''ll go to Luoyang City. It''s estimated that this ginseng can get a lot of silver. If you want to settle down there, I''ll ask someone to help you to see what''s good?"


    "Of course, it can''t be better. If the courtyard is big, it''s better for my brother to get married and live together in the future. The surroundings should be lively and prosperous, and the price is OK."


    Han Yun stares at mi you Ning''s happy eyes and nods gently.


    He turned to the Kang cabinet and changed his dusty coarse clothes.


    Miyuning watched him remove his clothes and show his back with scars.


    The broad back makes people feel sad.


    These scars are brought on the battlefield.


    The longest scar is at the heart of the back. It''s a knife wound.


    As far as the scar is concerned, we know that the situation at that time must be critical.


    The scar is very deep, even if it has recovered now, the scar is also very ferocious.


    Han Yun felt the sight behind him. He was stiff, but he changed his clothes as if nothing had happened.


    After he changed, he went out of the house and out of the house.


    Miyuning sat down again, reached for a piece of mung bean cake and put it to his mouth.


    Han Yun quickly came in, holding a bag full of people to participate in Ganoderma lucidum.


    "I''ll take this ginseng to solve. What about Ganoderma lucidum?"


    Mi you Ning gently frowned and stared at the Ganoderma lucidum, which was the size of a wooden basin.


    "This Ganoderma lucidum can''t be collected by ordinary people, and it will cause unnecessary trouble if it is taken out. It''s better to send it to King Ruiyang''s residence, and it won''t be very useful for us to keep it."


    Han Yun''s eyes sank when he heard mi you Ning''s suggestion, especially Ruiyang palace.


    He always has a feeling that the woman in front of him is mysterious and knows everything.


    Han Yun did not refute mi you Ning''s suggestion.


    "Well, I''ll go and ask if there''s anything else I need at home. I''ll buy it when I come back tomorrow."


    Miyuning thought about it and said, "just pull a piece of cloth and buy some sugar and snacks. I think there are a lot of bacon at home, but I''ll take some back."


    "All right."


    Han Yun left.


    Miyuning took him to the door and watched him walk towards the center of the village.


    She closed the door and went inside.


    In the middle of the walk, however, the pace stopped.


    Turn around, eyes line of sight put into the courtyard, red rabbit in the cabin.


    Thinking of the injury on red rabbit''s leg, she raised her feet and walked towards the hut.


    The red rabbit is still proud of his clothes.


    But this time, when miyuning touched it, he didn''t struggle.


    Seeing that the injury on the red rabbit''s leg is alleviated, and that there is a taste of medicine, MI Youning knows that Han Yun did it.


    The other side has never given up on the red rabbit.


    It can be seen that their friendship is deep.


    After treating the red rabbit, MI Youning stood up and tentatively touched the red rabbit''s neck.

 Chapter 1601

    For Malay, only close people can touch it.


    Although red rabbit dodged for a while, mi you Ning''s hand finally touched red rabbit''s neck.


    It seems that this guy also knows her kindness.


    Miyuning looked at the majestic appearance of the red rabbit and turned away with a smile.


    Back in the house, she took out several pieces of cloth she bought with Han Yun in Luoyang city yesterday.


    Because she married instead of her cousin, she didn''t bring any clothes.


    I don''t know whose is the coarse cloth skirt I''m wearing.


    However, it''s very clean and has no peculiar smell. She just put it on.


    Naturally, the cloth you buy should also have needlework.


    Han Yun, a man, naturally can''t do this, so when buying cloth, mi you Ning proposed to buy needle and thread.


    Otherwise, if you don''t have a needle and thread at home, you will be blind.


    Miyuning''s hand was very skillful and his eyes were very accurate. He cut the cloth and began to sew it.


    It took her an hour to make a skirt.


    This is a dark blue skirt. The color is simple and light. It looks very clean.


    As if there was something wrong with it, miyuning cut a piece of white cloth from one side and another from the remaining blue cloth.


    Miyuning made a belt out of two pieces of cloth.


    One white and one blue, it''s a perfect match for the blue skirt.


    After finishing a dress, MI Youning cut the light yellow cloth on the Kang.


    The same way, but different styles of skirts, again done.


    It''s getting dark.


    Miyuning was a little tired. She moved her waist, stood up, went to the door and looked out at the sky.


    Han Yun went to Luoyang City. He must be late to come back today.


    This time, it will take a long time.


    Thinking that the other party''s coarse cloth clothes had taken off the thread, and there were holes in the hook, MI Youning gently frowned.


    She went back to the house again and found a blue cloth.


    In fact, when she bought this horse, she wanted to make clothes for her partner.


    Holding the cloth in his hand, MI Youning shakes his head and smiles helplessly.


    After laughing, he sat on the Kang and began to sew men''s clothes.


    When it was dark, the blue clothes were ready.


    The wild animals in the mountain roared, and Han Yun didn''t come back.


    Miyuning was hungry, so he went to the kitchen and simply cooked porridge and fried two small dishes.


    She did all this well and came to the gate of the courtyard, looking at the only path from the village.


    It was so dark that I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    After closing the door, miyuning brought a bundle of hay to red rabbit.


    After all this, miyuning went back to his room to eat the boiled Luzhou flavor white porridge, and then ate a steamed bread with white flour.


    There was still heat in the stove. After eating, she put the rest of the food in the country for heating.


    Late at night, MI Youning packed up all the clothes on the Kang, spread the quilt and went to sleep.


    She doesn''t know what Han Yun is facing at this time.


    I don''t know, because the ginseng she and Han Yun dug up from the mountain, the court hall in Beijing, and even the emperor Yuwen paid attention to it.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun went to Luoyang City as usual and came to Ruiyang palace.


    He was carrying a ragged sack in his hand, which looked bulging. He was also carrying a ragged sack in his other hand.


    This one looks very embarrassed. I don''t know where it came from.


    This time, Han Yun is still knocking at the back door.


    But this time, it was not housekeeper Liu who opened the back door, but an old woman.


    The other side''s face is solemn, eyes hanging, as if looking down on everyone, a high posture.

 Chapter 1602

    As soon as the old woman saw Han Yun''s embarrassed appearance, she looked like a fugitive, and immediately turned away.


    "Where did you come from! Go away, when we are in the palace


    Han Yungang put the sack on the ground.


    Before he lifted his waist, he heard the woman''s vicious words.


    This makes his soft expression become expressionless.


    Raised waist, Han Yun eyes Yin measurement of staring at the woman.


    "Is that how your master treats you? King Ruiyang was canonized by himself, and he was the most honorable Prince of the dynasty.


    He treats people closely, respects the present, and tolerates the slaves. You are destroying the reputation of Ruiyang palace! "


    Standing in the back door of the woman, did not expect a mud leg to say so much truth.


    Her face turned white, then blue and then red.


    Finally, I couldn''t help the anger in my heart, "who do you think you are? This is Ruiyang mansion. You can''t be allowed to splash here.


    Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll


    The woman became angry and reached for the door.


    Han Yun, who is opposite to her, looks pretty.


    He immediately clasped his hands and bowed his head to the door.


    "Minister Han Yun, please see King Ruiyang."


    The voice was loud, and the whole backyard of the palace was haunted.


    Even housekeeper Liu, who was busy in the front yard, heard it.


    He is some Kung Fu in the body, ears smart, naturally will Han Yun this unhappy, but heavy voice in the ear.


    Something''s wrong!


    The last time Han Yun spoke with such a heavy voice, it was when yuwendi was in danger.


    Housekeeper Liu immediately told one of the people around him to go to the master.


    And he took people to speed up and rushed to the back yard.


    Han Yun is still confronting the snobbish woman.


    The other side was obviously stunned by his words.


    The minister?


    It''s not for ordinary people to export technetium


    The old woman looked up and down at Han Yun, and saw that he was wearing coarse cloth clothes, and his shoes were straw sandals.


    On one side of the ground lay a sack of coarse linen, one of which was not.


    It looks bulging, but in the eyes of this woman, it''s not a good thing.


    If it''s an official, it''s not as big as the Lord.


    Maybe this man was dismissed and wanted to come here to beg for mercy or something.


    Thinking of this, the woman''s face was even more proud.


    "Come on, go away quickly. I want to see our Lord. He is so busy. How can I meet you? If you make trouble again, I will call someone to beat you away."


    That said, the woman slammed the back door.


    There was a loud bang.


    Han Yun clasped his hands, still drooping his head, no other movements.


    When housekeeper Liu came, he just heard the woman''s words.


    He wanted to stop it, but he thought he was running too fast, his voice was dry, and he couldn''t speak.


    Until he got to the back door.


    When she saw the figure of housekeeper Liu, she immediately showed a flattering smile.


    "Housekeeper Liu, why are you here?"


    Housekeeper Liu went up with a big mouth, "what are you? You are so kind to the general of Zhenguo!"


    The old woman was beaten and paralyzed on the ground, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Housekeeper Liu has a pair of sharp eyes and stares at the old woman darkly.


    "Today, he is like a brother to the general of Zhenguo, and our Lord worships him very much. You even utter such wild words!"


    He''s really pissed off.


    Who doesn''t know what kind of influence Zhenguo general had in Yuan and Song dynasties.


    He saved Yuwen emperor and helped him seize power and control the army.

 Chapter 1603

    After the success, in exchange for a body injury, retired in a small village.


    Even if today and the Lord know where he is.


    But never bothered.


    When the old lady heard what housekeeper Liu said, she only knew who the general of the town was. She cried out, "housekeeper Liu, how can I know this? I''m wrong..."


    Thinking of the scar on the man''s face outside the door, as well as the embarrassed dress, she really didn''t know that this man was the general of Zhenguo whom everyone admired.


    Steward Liu''s eyes were cold, and he waved to his subordinates.


    "Drag people down to fight 20 big boards, let the slave in the backyard of the house look at me, beat them hard, and sell them out."


    "Yes


    Soon, Mrs. Liu was shut up and pulled to the factotum in the backyard.


    Housekeeper Liu tidied up his clothes, stepped forward quickly and opened the back door.


    Han Yun naturally listens to the situation inside the door.


    But his face remained the same as before.


    Look carefully, the cold in his eyes has receded.


    "General Han, please come in. The master is in the mansion. Come with me."


    Hearing Liu Guan''s respectful tone, Han Yun released his hand and hung it down.


    "Thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome."


    Han Yun went to one side and picked up a large and a small cloth bag one after another.


    Seeing that he was carrying two cloth bags, housekeeper Liu reached out to help, "general, I''ll help you with it."


    See Liu housekeeper stretched over the hands, Han Yun back two steps.


    "No, I''ll carry it on my back."


    He was not afraid that housekeeper Liu would find out what was inside, but that he would damage Ganoderma lucidum.


    Seeing Han Yun''s solemn face, housekeeper Liu guessed that the things in it were very important.


    He nodded with a smile, leading the way, "general, please follow the slave."


    They walked into the house one after the other.


    The old woman is no longer here and is pulled down.


    Housekeeper Liu and Han Yun go back and forth to the center of the mansion.


    The decoration of the house is not gorgeous. It is full of elegance and charm.


    This is not the home of ordinary rich businessmen or small officials.


    Han Yun is able to distinguish valuable scenery from objects.


    The false stone mountains in the courtyard were all built by palace sculptors, and the plants and flowers in the garden are also rare outside. They were paid tribute by other countries.


    Let''s not talk about the ten steps and one Pavilion. The surrounding houses are made of Phoebe.


    Everything is hard to find.


    Today''s favorite is Ruiyang Wang.


    These things are all from other countries, or from the bottom of filial piety.


    The best ones are all sent to Luoyang City and Ruiyang king.


    Han Yun has seen this for a long time.


    Housekeeper Liu takes Han Yun to the main courtyard.


    As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw a young man waiting anxiously at the entrance of the main hall.


    The man was dressed in white, dressed casually, with a sandalwood bead in his hand.


    The young man was gentle and elegant, full of the smell of books.


    They look like they''re in their early twenties.


    After seeing the appearance of housekeeper Liu and Han Yun, the youth came quickly.


    "Han Yun! It''s really you


    This young man can only be the king of Ruiyang.


    Han Yun is carrying ginseng on his back and Ganoderma lucidum in his other hand. At this time, he can''t empty his hand to salute. He immediately nods to Ruiyang Wang.


    "I''ve seen you before. I''m afraid I have to disturb you today."


    Ruiyang Wang where mind these, see Han Yun at this time, Junya''s face is full of excitement.


    He got out of his way, reached out to Han Yun and led him to the main hall. "I wish you would come here every day to disturb me. I heard from housekeeper Liu that you were here, but I went to the barracks. I didn''t know I missed you like this."

 Chapter 1604

    Han Yun heard Ruiyang Wang''s words, and his face also showed a little gentleness.


    His face was no longer expressionless, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    See Ruiyang Wang hand, he followed each other to the main hall.


    Even now Han Yun looks like this, wearing coarse clothes, carrying two broken bags, Ruiyang Wang does not mind.


    They went to the main hall with steward Liu behind them. Ruiyang Wang immediately divided the slaves into tea and snacks.


    "Han Yun, you can''t leave today. I didn''t catch you yesterday. You should stay for dinner. Let''s have a good drink."


    Han Yun smiles and says nothing. He puts the cloth bag in his hand into the hall and sits magnanimously in the first seat under the left hand of the main hall.


    His eyes were raised and he looked at the young man sitting at the top of the table.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the other side is so big.


    At that time, he was still a child holding his thigh in a disorderly way.


    "How have you been?" That''s the only thing he cares about.


    It sounds hard, even as if it''s a common polite thing to say.


    But the king of Ruiyang heard his question, but his face was a little intimate.


    "Well, they''re all very good, and the emperor brother is also very good, that is..."


    Han Yun heard that they all had a gentle face, but the words behind made him frown gently.


    "Why?"


    Ruiyang Wang sighed and said to Han Yun, "it''s your sudden departure that makes chaotang unprepared. The emperor brother often misses you. Every time he writes, he will ask if you can show up."


    Han Yun was silent, bowed his head and said with a bitter smile: "at that time, I was already a useless man. Although I could walk normally this year, I could not go to the battlefield as usual to help his majesty."


    Ruiyang Wang a listen to his words, but suddenly stand up, face with a bit anxious.


    "What do you mean by that? You are the general of Zhenguo who was granted by him. You can see whether the civil and military officials of Manchu Dynasty are respectful or not.


    Even if you are injured, your brother is also very concerned about your body. In the past ten years of war, you have been with him to collect power. There is no number to save his life on the battlefield. The worst time is that you can hardly survive.


    How can he forget such friendship? What he cares about is your body and whether there are people around you who know the cold and the hot. Ten years of friendship is not only about kings and ministers, but also about brothers. "


    Han Yun heard Ruiyang Wang''s words and raised his head. His eyes were deep and fluctuated.


    Ruiyang Wang knew that he had heard it in his heart.


    He continued: "this is what the emperor asked me to tell you. You have been with him for ten years. Is he the one who is merciless? When you leave suddenly, he knows that there is no one in your family. He sends people to take care of you, and you are secretly tossing them back.


    If he can, he wants to come here in person and ask why you stay away from the court after you become famous. If he is afraid of being successful, he is not afraid.


    Don''t say you don''t have this heart, even if you have this heart, why don''t you... "


    After all, you''ve saved his life over and over again.


    Without Han Yun, there would be no Yuwen Emperor today.


    Ruiyang Wang''s words, Han Yun naturally heard in his heart.


    This nearly a year, he was very calm, also very at ease.


    The reason why he left is exactly what he said before. When he left, he was really a useless man.


    "I understand what the LORD said. Ten years of friendship, the friendship between the king and his ministers, and the friendship between brothers are all there. Let the emperor rest assured that I need to do what I can in the future."

 Chapter 1605

    The king of Ruiyang knew that his intention of retiring would not change.


    Just sigh and sit down again.


    "Well, brother Huang said that your rank of general of Zhenguo is still there, and the general''s office will keep it for you. If you don''t accept the glory in the future, if you have descendants, you will also give it to them. Don''t refute. This is the last thing brother Huang can do."


    Han Yun thought of today''s stubborn, showing a helpless smile.


    At this time, the servants in the palace brought tea and snacks.


    Along the way, Han Yun is really thirsty and hungry.


    Immediately pick up the cup, warm tea into the belly.


    Reach for a piece of red cake, like rose cake.


    Seeing the cake, Han Yun thinks of the little lady at home.


    The other side''s eyes are red, and there is a little spring in his eyes. It''s watery, which makes him excited and infatuated.


    This is her, the little girl he married home.


    Think of in the future, he can completely have her, Han Yun eyes full of smile, face are gentle.


    Even if there are scars on his face, his smile has a unique style.


    Not far away, when the maids learned his identity, they secretly looked at the gentle smile on his face, and several of them beat faster.


    For this scene, Ruiyang Wang naturally saw it in his eyes.


    Especially in seeing the smile in Han Yun''s eyes, the gentle look on his face.


    As soon as he changed his mind, he understood something.


    Ruiyang Wang is not a little boy who nobody knows.


    He immediately got up and walked towards Han Yun.


    "Brother Han, tell my brother, do you have a sweetheart?"


    He said it in a low voice.


    Han Yun heard his voice, and his heart softened immediately.


    That year''s child, is to follow behind him to call him elder brother Han.


    Later on, they were still close.


    But for the sake of unnecessary trouble, the other side no longer calls him elder brother Han in front of people.


    And he, in front of people, also called him Lord.


    It''s all for the sake of each other''s good. Sometimes it''s too special to be criticized.


    As for Ruiyang Wang''s question, Han Yun didn''t refute it and said frankly, "I married a couple of days ago."


    "What?" This makes the king of Ruiyang very surprised.


    "You are married!"


    Han Yun nodded with a smile.


    After a while, Ruiyang Wang finally reflected it.


    After that, his face showed great joy and immediately called housekeeper Liu.


    Housekeeper Liu trotted up to him.


    "Go to answer the letter to the emperor brother and send it to the capital 800 Li in a hurry. He said that his Zhenguo general will get married and let him prepare a good gift so that he can clean up the general''s house. There will be no waste there in the future. Ha ha ha..."


    Speaking of the end, Ruiyang Wang laughs.


    At this moment, he was like a... Dandy with a little bad smile.


    Steward Liu heard the master''s command, naturally should be, turned to leave.


    "Housekeeper Liu, wait a moment." Han Yun stops.


    Housekeeper Liu stops and takes a look at Han Yun. Shorthand stares at his master.


    And his master didn''t look at him at all, and he looked at Han Yun sitting on the seat.


    Put the remaining half of the rose cake into his mouth, and Han Yun stands up.


    He went to one side of the cloth bag, pointed to them and said to King Ruiyang, "today I''m here for these things. I hope I can exchange them with the Lord for some silver."


    As soon as the king of Ruiyang heard this, he immediately said, "OK, how much do you want? I''ll let someone take it for you."


    He didn''t even look at the contents of the bag.


    Money. That''s what he needs most now.

 Chapter 1606

    Ruiyang Wang straightforward words, in exchange for Han Yun''s shaking his head.


    "I''d better take a look first and estimate how much these things are worth."


    Ruiyang Wang shakes his head and laughs, but shows a little curiosity about the things in the bag.


    Han Yun''s posture clearly means that he wants to see the things in the bag.


    At the same time, he did not think that the other party brought a pile of useless things and asked him for silver.


    Yesterday, housekeeper Liu told him that the housekeeper took a thousand taels of silver, but the other side only took two hundred taels.


    This shows that Han Yun is not that kind of person.


    Ruiyang Wang walks to the cloth bag at Han Yun''s feet with a smile.


    He didn''t even let his servants untie the bag. He squatted down and stretched out some cocooned hands to untie the rope.


    Handsome and elegant face with a smile, no expectations, but a little curious.


    The rope on the bag was untied. He opened the bag with both hands and inadvertently glanced at the contents of the bag.


    Ruiyang Wang saw the things inside, and the smile on his face stopped.


    His hand on the bag, a little unsteady, slowly trembled.


    Steward Liu not far away, naturally saw the scene of the master.


    Because we care about the master, we should step forward quickly.


    As soon as he came forward, he looked into the bag for the first time.


    At this glance, housekeeper Liu''s face changed greatly.


    He reached out and pointed to the contents of the bag, shaking and said, "this, this is ginseng?"


    Uncertain, trembling voice, let Ruiyang Wang recover consciousness.


    He should wear the sandalwood bracelet on his hand.


    Stand up, turn over the bag in your hand and pour out all the things inside.


    Crash of ginseng, scrambling to scatter out.


    The huge living room is covered with ginseng.


    "Ginseng, really ginseng!"


    Housekeeper Liu couldn''t believe staring at the ginseng on the ground.


    Ruiyang Wang''s eyes also changed. He looked at the ginseng with surprise and joy.


    He asked Han Yun incredulously, "where did all these come from? It is estimated that there are not so many ginseng in the whole yuan and Song dynasties. These ginseng are old at first sight, and brother Huang''s stock is only three."


    Now on the ground, there are hundreds.


    Moreover, it seems that it''s longer than his brother''s inventory. It''s big and looks like it''s going to be refined.


    Before Han Yun came here, he also guessed that Ruiyang Wang would be excited.


    But I didn''t expect such a gaffe, and my tone was unstable.


    Want to come here, Han Yun stepped forward two steps, arched his hands salute, "Lord, I have a heartless request, want to send these ginseng to the barracks, just for those comrades, fighting for their lives in the front line."


    Ruiyang Wang looked at the ginseng on the ground, heard Han Yun''s words, stiff turned his head.


    "Are these ginseng sent to the barracks? Where did you get these ginseng? Do you know how important it is? "


    Speaking of the end, Ruiyang Wang''s tone has changed.


    Han Yun sees his emotion is excited, go forward two steps.


    His voice is not urgent and slow way: "this is my wife accidentally found in the mountains, I initially did not know that this is ginseng, or will it break out of the soil to know."


    The corner of Ruiyang''s mouth smoked. Is this thing growing in the soil?


    He didn''t know.


    Ginseng is so precious that it comes from other countries.


    It is not that this dynasty did not want to look for ginseng, but it was tightly covered by other countries.


    So that they have no place to find, and even spend a lot of money to buy in other countries.


    This can''t be seen in public. We can only send people to buy it secretly, pretending to be businessmen.

 Chapter 1607

    In fact, Han Yun was shocked when he first saw mi you Ning breaking the ginseng out of the ground.


    But he had a solemn face and few emotions, so he was not so excited as Ruiyang Wang.


    "What else is there on the mountain?" Ruiyang Wang asked in a hurry.


    Han Yun looks forward to his happy eyes. He thinks of the little lady at home.


    Think of each other to see ginseng when indifferent appearance.


    Looking forward to Wang Ruiyang''s eyes, he nodded, "yes, but they are all short-lived."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Ruiyang Wang is very excited. He squats down, reaches for a ginseng and touches it carefully.


    Then he swept his eyes and looked at the cloth bag not far away.


    The coarse cloth bag is very clean, but it is often used by farmers.


    Think of these ginseng was put into the bag of coarse cloth back here, Ruiyang Wang smoked again.


    Think his brother in the palace, the three ginseng but was put into the brocade box, once and again wrapped.


    Not far away, housekeeper Liu, his maids and bodyguards also opened their eyes and looked at the ginseng everywhere.


    As slaves in the palace, they follow the LORD all the year round. Naturally, they know a lot about ginseng.


    Everyone looked at the ginseng on the ground and saw not only the silver money, but also the changes in the country because of the ginseng.


    Ginseng is expensive, and there is no ginseng in China, so it is restricted everywhere.


    Now they have ginseng, and some people understand ginseng.


    There''s no need to be restricted everywhere in the future.


    And with this ginseng in the barracks, the casualties of some soldiers can be reduced in the future.


    Ruiyang Wang suddenly stood up and quickly came to Han Yun''s side, "I want all these ginseng. I immediately report to the emperor brother and send them to the capital."


    Then he called housekeeper Liu, "go and take out all my inventory."


    Han Yun saw this scene and did not stop it.


    Soon, housekeeper Liu trotted in with a wooden box.


    Ruiyang Wang Ying goes up, opens the wooden box in his hand, and then walks to Han Yun.


    The things inside are reflected in Han Yun''s eyes.


    They''re all silver tickets, worth one hundred taels, five hundred taels, one thousand taels.


    "That''s all I have now. When I tell my brother, he will surely send the silver note."


    Then he put the whole wooden box in Han Yun''s arms.


    Han Yun holds the wooden box and droops his eyes. At this time, when he sees these silver tickets, his mood doesn''t fluctuate too much.


    He took out the silver note in the wooden box and glanced at it. There are almost tens of thousands of silver notes here.


    He thought that it would cost millions of taels of silver every time he went to other countries to buy these ginseng, and he collected them without refusing.


    "OK, it''s getting late. I should go back."


    Looking at the dark outside, Han Yun is worried about the little lady at home.


    At night, the wild animals in the forest will howl. On a dark night, she will not sleep well.


    When he came home from Luoyang, it must be dark, and everyone in the village turned out their lights.


    Ruiyang Wang see Han Yun did not refuse silver, satisfied with the smile.


    However, after hearing him say to leave, his face immediately became unhappy.


    He complained: "you''ve only been here for a long time. You can''t leave so soon. You can''t leave tonight. You have to have a good drink with me."


    Then he put on Han Yun''s shoulder, and this posture just won''t let him leave.


    Han Yun wants to refuse, and suddenly glances at another bag at his feet.

 Chapter 1608

    "Lord, I have another thing to show you."


    Han Yun breaks away from the hand of Ruiyang king on his shoulder.


    He bent to pick up the small cloth bag at his feet and sent it to the king of Ruiyang.


    Seeing the shape in the small cloth bag, Ruiyang Wang didn''t answer it. Instead, he asked, "what''s in it?"


    "It''s hard to find a thousand pieces of gold. There are miraculous medicines from ancient times to the present. If you say something disrespectful, there are not necessarily any in today''s palace."


    Ruiyang Wang originally frowned and doubted, then he couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes and stared at the things in Han Yun''s hand.


    He didn''t pick up Han Yun''s things, but glanced at the people around him.


    The voice of low order rings out, "there''s no business for you here, except housekeeper Liu, everyone else goes down."


    "Yes


    "Yes, Lord."


    The party left the living room one after another.


    So big living room, only Ruiyang Wang, Han Yun, Liu housekeeper three people.


    And ginseng on the ground.


    Until everyone quits, housekeeper Liu also stands at the door to guard, Ruiyang king this just had the movement.


    He came forward to Han Yun in the hands of things in his hands, a will take out the things inside.


    There was no one until something happened in the main hall.


    Only the laughter came from inside.


    It was the owner of the mansion, laughing, laughing, happy.


    After a long time, Han Yun finally came out of the main hall.


    His chest is bulging. When he comes, he has a big bag and a small bag full of things.


    When I went, I was empty handed.


    Housekeeper Liu personally sent Han Yun to the palace.


    There was a carriage outside the palace.


    "General Han, this is what the Lord ordered before. It''s getting late. Let your family give you a ride."


    Han Yun did not refuse, politely said: "thank you, thank you for me."


    Housekeeper Liu watched the people get on the car, gradually away, and then walked back to the palace.


    His feet floated a little unsteadily.


    When he heard Wang Ye exclaim Ganoderma lucidum, he was stupid.


    If ginseng is a life-saving medicine, then Ganoderma lucidum is a fairy medicine.


    In his lifetime, if he could see the appearance of Ganoderma lucidum, he would die without regret.


    With trembling legs, housekeeper Liu ordered people to close the door of the palace and walk towards the main hall.


    He can still remember that his master was in a daze in the house.


    Otherwise, how could General Han leave so easily.


    Thinking of the hard to find Ganoderma lucidum, housekeeper Liu quickened his pace.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun sat in the carriage of the palace, and did not directly return to the village.


    Instead, they told people to go around the snack shop and the cloth shop.


    He did not forget what he promised to buy.


    Sugar, cakes, cloth.


    Of course, he also has his own ideas, and wants to buy more things.


    There was a change in the marriage, the bride was replaced, and the other''s family didn''t know about it before.


    I want to buy more things to let the Wang family know that he won''t treat their daughter badly.


    Han Yun bought several pieces of cloth, weighed a few Jin of sugar, and several kinds of cakes and snacks, as well as a jar of good wine in Luoyang City.


    In just a few days, Han Yun heard the little lady at home mention his elder brother''s scientific research.


    Han Yun bought four treasures of the study, pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Seeing that everything was almost bought, Han Yun asked the groom to send him to Wangjia village.


    Although Han Yun was dressed in a down style, he even looked out of place with the royal carriage.


    But the people who are still staying outside now recognize the sign of the royal carriage.

 Chapter 1609

    Of course, everyone knows that he is not simple.


    So this shopping trip, some people pit him.


    Shopping is the cheapest price.


    Many people around are looking at the direction of Han Yun''s carriage. A few people sneak away and report the matter to their master.


    In Luoyang, there are not only Ruiyang king, but also other officials.


    What they are looking at is the movement of the royal palace. Naturally, they can''t be wrong to follow the movement of the Lord.


    So, overnight, almost all the officials in Luoyang knew the letter.


    They heard from the people below that there was a big man in coarse cloth, with a long finger on his face, who left Luoyang in the car of the palace.


    Follow the direction of the carriage. It''s going to the country.


    Because the palace sent people to protect them, they did not dare to follow and came back.


    However, the latest news is the magistrate Lin of Luoyang City.


    When magistrate Lin heard about the carriage of the palace, he took a rough and crazy man with him. He was dressed in a down style, so he let people down. He didn''t care about it.


    ¡­¡­


    When Han Yun returned to Wangjia village, it was completely dark, and every household was flameout.


    There were also domestic dogs barking as the carriage passed the village.


    Soon, the carriage stopped in its own yard.


    Han Yun moved the things on the car down, and then he said to the groom, "it''s late at night. Be careful all the way."


    The groom knew that his identity was not simple, and there was a secret guard in the palace to protect him along the way.


    At this time see Han Yun to him polite, nature is flattered, quickly bent over, "thank you, little left."


    "Go ahead."


    The carriage leaves, and Han Yun turns to open the door.


    Just then, the door was opened from inside.


    Mi you Ning, dressed in a man''s coat, just woke up confused, "you''re back."


    Han Yun sees mi you Ning wearing his clothes, and his eyes are slightly stunned.


    Shorthand see her face is still with sleepy, immediately take the things on the ground to the yard.


    I played it back twice before I entered the door again.


    "Come in quickly. It''s cold at night. You''ll freeze yourself."


    Miyuning closes the door and yawns inside.


    When she got into bed, Han Yun moved everything to the house.


    He looked at mi you Ning, whose eyes were closed, on the Kang.


    Step forward, come to the Kang cabinet, take out clean clothes.


    Not daring to look at the people on the Kang, he turned and strode away from the room.


    The night is cold, at this time there is no warm water, Han Yun can only use cold water to simply take a shower.


    Mi you Ning heard the sound of the water outside, closed his eyes and cried out: "there''s food in the kitchen. If you don''t eat, eat some."


    Han Yun heard the action of pouring water.


    He didn''t know why. His heart was numb and his whole body was hot.


    "I see. You go to bed early."


    "Well..." miyuning responded feebly.


    Unfortunately, the voice is too small for Han Yun to hear.


    After taking a cold bath, Han Yun puts on his clean clothes.


    He went into the kitchen and saw the oil lamp on.


    Go to the stove and turn off the pan.


    Even at this time, the food is still a little warm.


    It''s just that the porridge in the pot is sticky. It seems that it has been overcooked by the warm fire.


    Also, if there was no fire, the food would have been cold.


    Han Yun reaches out his hand to serve the meal and fill it with porridge.


    He ate all three big white flour steamed buns, and solved all the meals and porridge.


    Touched the stomach that feels full, Han Yun gets up satisfied.

 Chapter 1610

    He cleaned the dishes and chopsticks before he left the kitchen.


    Because if he doesn''t do it, it''s just the little lady at home.


    Thinking of his soft hands, he didn''t want them to be covered with cocoons of work in the future.


    Blowing out the lights, Han Yun walks into the room in the dark.


    Looking at an oil lamp left in the house, Han Yun''s face is soft and his mouth is curved with a gentle radian.


    He has a family, a little lady.


    The little lady will warm the bed for him, and leave a lamp for him before going to bed, so that he can see the way back clearly.


    In addition to his extra clothes, Han Yun gets into the warm quilt.


    There is nothing on the body, holding a little girl in her arms.


    Han Yun began to get up.


    Hands constantly familiar with the arms of the woman''s body every minute.


    It''s soft everywhere. It''s very comfortable and feels good.


    Especially those two peaches.


    Han Yun is too addicted to his hands. He stops when he touches them.


    I have to go back tomorrow. I can''t make trouble tonight.


    A thing flew from the Kang and hit the wick. The oil lamp went out.


    The room fell into darkness.


    The two people on the Kang, big holding the arms of the smile, gesture intimate and full of possession.


    A good night''s sleep.


    When miyuning woke up, there was no one around him.


    She touched one side of the bedding, but also to some hot gas, it seems that the person has just woken up not long.


    Sitting up from the Kang, he opened the window and glanced outside.


    In the yard, Han Yun is feeding the rabbit with hay.


    The red rabbit came out of the hut.


    Each other''s whole body, the color of charcoal, without half a hair.


    From head to tail, it is one foot long and eight feet high.


    It''s like feeling mi you Ning''s sight. Red rabbit turns his head and looks at mi you Ning''s beautiful eyes.


    All of a sudden, the red rabbit raised his head and yelled, with an indescribable voice.


    Han Yun sees red rabbit''s sudden behavior and turns his head to look at mi you Ning.


    "You wake up."


    Mi you Ning held the quilt around his body and looked out. "Well, I just woke up."


    "Let''s get up. Today, the red rabbit took the initiative to leave the house. Come and have a look."


    Han Yun''s voice with a bit of joy, there is a trace of exposed excitement.


    After hearing what he said, miyuning got some information.


    Red rabbit out of the hut?


    It seems that before, Han Yun was not afraid to see the rabbit and shut it in the house.


    She answered, closed the window, took out her new clothes and put them on.


    Blue new style skirt, with blue white waist, it is a kind of pure and refined feeling.


    She went to the wooden basin and was just about to pick up the hot water with the basin.


    But I noticed that the water in the basin was clean and warm.


    Miyuning smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun touched the rabbit''s neck with one hand and fed it hay with the other.


    When I wake up in the morning, I see the red rabbit standing at the door of the hut, and the mother harbor looks out the door.


    At that moment, Han Yun was very excited.


    When the red rabbit was brought back, it stayed in the house and didn''t want to come out.


    And these days, with its injury has improved, even in the outside.


    He immediately tried to get away from his body and let it come out, with a little bit of temptation in his words.


    I thought it would be a little difficult.


    But unexpectedly, the red rabbit did not hesitate much and stepped out of the hut.


    "He has a good appetite."


    Han Yun feeds his horse, and a soft voice comes from behind.


    He laughed and patted the red rabbit, and turned to look at his little lady.


    However, this eye, but let his spirit all subvert.


    I saw a fairy in blue standing at the door of the main room.

 Chapter 1611

    A blue dress is like a flower spray grass pleated skirt. The blue and white belt around the waist makes the finishing point. People can''t help but want to pull it apart.


    Standing at the door, the woman''s muscles are like congealed fat, her Qi is like orchid, her eyes are full of spring water, and she looks forward to it,


    On his head was a simple white jade hairpin, which he had bought her the day before yesterday.


    Han Yun looks at mi you Ning standing at the door and is crazy for a moment.


    She is so quiet, indifferent, leisurely standing there.


    A simple but inviolable temperament spreads.


    At this moment, Han Yun feels that he doesn''t deserve her.


    In other words, to have such a little girl is his great fortune in his past and present life.


    Miyuning looks at Hanyun and smiles.


    She raised her feet and walked toward each other. "What''s the matter? The red rabbit is in a hurry."


    Han Yun turned his head and looked at the red rabbit.


    The hay in his hand fell to the ground. The red rabbit wanted to eat it, but the rein in his hand was tight.


    If the red rabbit wants to eat, it can''t reach it.


    The other party''s breath sent out a strong sense of dissatisfaction.


    Han Yun immediately released the reins, let the red rabbit at will.


    Mi you Ning also walks up to Han Yun and smiles again at his quick and helpless action.


    Hearing the pleasant laughter around him, Han Yun pretends not to care and touches the red rabbit''s neck.


    He said casually, "I''m hungry. There''s food in the kitchen."


    "Well, did you eat it?"


    The gentle voice of the woman around makes Han Yunhong''s earlobe red.


    He knew he was not like himself.


    Because she can influence his mood and his own reaction too much.


    Han Yun tried his best to press down this discomfort, and restored the former indifference and casualness.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning beside him, but he didn''t dare to take a close look. He said vaguely, "no, let''s go. Let''s have some good food and go on our way."


    Today is the day to return home. After eating, they really need to hurry up.


    Although it''s in a village, you can''t go too late.


    Mi you Ning looks at Han Yun who is yearning for the kitchen and follows him.


    After breakfast, MI Youning drops a word and asks Han Yun to come inside and leave the kitchen.


    When Han Yun finishes cleaning up, he goes back to the room and sees mi you Ning holding a suit of men''s clothes.


    The blue cloth is the new material they bought before.


    Before he saw the clothes on miyuning, he knew that they were made by her yesterday.


    At this time, looking at the men''s clothes in her hands, Han Yun''s heart beat faster, and one part of his heart began to become soft.


    He went into the house and went to miyuning, who was sitting on the Kang.


    "Husband, this is a dress made for you. Try to see if it fits."


    Miyuning is walking towards Han yundao.


    Han Yun reaches out to take over the clothes in her hand and touches the superior materials. His heart is completely occupied.


    "Thank you, madam." Han Yun droops his eyes and his tone is calm.


    But no one knows, at this moment, his heart moved, as well as the soft heart of the enemy.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile that he was too polite. He said that they were husband and wife. Why thank you.


    Han Yun heard her words, gentle eyes looked at her, "hard you."


    After that, he began to remove his extra clothes in miyuning''s face.


    At this moment, he wanted to break the direct alienation between them.


    Whether it is worthy of saying, the person in front of us is his wife.


    Since he married the beautiful woman back home, Han Yun didn''t want to let go.


    This man will be his woman sooner or later


    It is necessary to break their last defense as soon as possible.


    Han Yun''s straightforward action stunned mi you Ning.

 Chapter 1612

    Mi you Ning''s eyes are full of a smile, and he stares at Han Yun like a smile.


    At the same time, he didn''t give the other party any response, so he quickly grabbed her.


    "He''s hurting me, or I''ll break it."


    Han Yun on her simple face, body pain he took a breath.


    But that feeling, let him both painful and have another kind of torture.


    "Lady, lady, good lady, let go quickly..."


    Now, in front of his wife, a man of iron and steel speaks pitifully.


    It''s a scene that makes people laugh and cry.


    Mi you Ning smell speech and no action, she is still smiling at Han Yun.


    "Husband, I''m afraid of pain. I''m especially afraid of pain. If others make me hurt, I''m sure I''ll pay back."


    With that, she slowly released her hand and let go of the man whose face was painfully twisted.


    Really, MI Youning thinks that if he doesn''t give Han Yun a warning.


    This man is sure to be presumptuous anytime and anywhere. It''s her who will suffer at that time.


    As a matter of fact, where does miyuning know.


    Han Yun is nearly 30 years old, and he has never tasted the experience of men and women.


    It''s not easy to meet a woman who makes him lose his soul, both externally and inwardly.


    If he doesn''t respond any more, it''s... Almost useless.


    When Han Yun was released, his face relaxed a lot, and his body quickly stepped back.


    The excitement of the body has slowly dissipated, and no longer dare to show off its sense of existence.


    Miyuning releases Han Yun and stands at the other side, then turns around and walks to the table in the house.


    On the table, there are new cloth, sugar, several packages of cakes, and the four treasures of the study.


    There is a jar of wine on the ground under the table.


    It seems that Han Yun not only bought the things she said before, but also bought some more. This return gift is more than expected.


    At this time, miyuning was not as fierce as before.


    Her gentle voice rang out, "husband, is this the return ceremony?"


    Han Yun''s face has returned to normal and his body has completely recovered.


    Even if miyuning did this to him, he was not angry, but just happy.


    In his eyes, miyuning''s performance just now should be her most real side.


    This shows that the alienation between them has gradually dissipated.


    How can this make Han Yun unhappy.


    As for mi you Ning''s ferocity, it gives him a different experience, which is both refreshing and painful.


    Let him be a bit in debt.


    Hearing mi you Ning''s gentle inquiry, Han Yun shakes his body.


    Strode forward, "well, father-in-law, father-in-law, as well as big brother''s gift."


    Miyuning looks sideways and smiles at Han Yun standing beside him. "Thank you, husband."


    Han Yun frowned, "you and I are husband and wife, don''t say thank you, this is what you said before."


    When he heard this, mi you Ning laughed and said nothing.


    Two people pack things, things naturally will not take away.


    Take two steps, sugar, cakes, four treasures of study and a jar of wine.


    I also took a lot of bacon prepared in the kitchen.


    This time, the return ceremony has been quite a lot, even very heavy.


    Han Yun finished packing things, just as they were about to go out, suddenly stopped.


    He turned his head and looked at mi you Ning beside him. "All the people who participated in Ganoderma lucidum yesterday stayed in King Rui''s house. I got 30000 taels of silver, and I will give some later. The Lord won''t treat us badly."


    Mi you Ning hears Han Yun say so, don''t have too much facial expression on the face, still keep she should have of indifference.


    "Thirty thousand taels of silver is quite a lot. Besides, we''re not afraid of planting these. We''ve almost got the silver."


    Her words are very clear, but let Han Yun some don''t understand.


    When he saw ginseng at that time, the first thing he thought of was the good boys in the barracks.


    This is the life-saving medicine they need in every war.


    Later, he thought that the little lady was going to settle down in Luoyang City, so he went up the mountain with him, so he proposed to sell her to the military camp.


    All the troops of Luoyang City are controlled by King Ruiyang. If they are sold to him, they will be sold to the state.


    At that time, the soldiers of his country will benefit, and he will be glad to think about it.


    Of course, on this premise, he did not forget to estimate the value of ginseng.


    "What does lady mean?" Han Yun asked tentatively.

 Chapter 1613

    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "I naturally love money, but I''m not greedy."


    Han Yun seems to understand. He looks at the look in her beautiful eyes.


    A clear, pan smile, no fluctuations.


    "Well, I''ve asked people to look for the house in Luoyang City. I think there will be news in a few days."


    In exchange for these words, miyuning''s face showed some emotion, "are you serious?"


    Han Yun said with a smile: "well, then you just look at the house, choose what you like, and give you all the money."


    With that, he took out the thirty thousand taels of silver from his arms and put them all in miyuning''s hands.


    With a thick pile of silver notes in his hand, MI Youning didn''t refuse.


    She counted out two hundred Liang banknotes and put them in her arms. She looked up and said to Han Yun, "wait a moment, I''ll put the banknotes away first."


    Then he went to the room where they were sleeping.


    When miyuning came out, they settled in and closed the door.


    He went to the center of the village and came back.


    Along the way, they met many people.


    Some of them are busy with farming, and some of them are chatting with their subordinates.


    The marriage between Wang jiarou and Han Yun is known to everyone in the village.


    Heixin''s great aunt received ten taels of silver from Han hunter, but sent her daughter to Han''s house.


    Wang Ergou''s family know the news, has worshipped heaven and earth, everything has become a foregone conclusion.


    At that time, many people were present and thought there would be a fight.


    Unexpectedly, Wang jiarou stood up and let her father have the wedding wine.


    The whole village knows it all.


    But now, people are not talking about the marriage between Wang jiarou and Han Yun.


    It''s about Wang Dagou''s family.


    Just the day after Wang Ergou''s daughter married to Han hunter''s house, Wang Dagou''s family wanted to divorce her.


    He was divorced from his wife on the spot for "lewdness", "jealousy" and "theft".


    If you want to talk about Wang Dagou''s family, who doesn''t know that she doesn''t abide by women''s principles.


    And talkative, but also jealous of those better than his family.


    More importantly, she stole.


    She''s still a man from her mother''s village.


    This is passed on by many people, but only a few of them have really seen it.


    But it doesn''t get in the way of the fact on the iron plate.


    Wang''s patriarch confirmed the matter on the spot, and dismissed Wang Dagou''s family and expelled Wang village.


    At this time, mi you Ning and Han Yun are not clear.


    They passed by the center of the village and saw the sight around them.


    There was sympathy, exploration, and hostile sight.


    Also has the matter not to concern own random gaze.


    Han Yun and MI Youning never paid much attention to these.


    At this time, they walked towards the Wang family in big and small bags.


    Many people are envious of this big package.


    In the eyes of different people, they finally came to Wang Ergou''s home.


    "Big brother!"


    Mi you Ning looks at the gentle man standing at the door of her house. There''s no time to react. A voice of surprise comes out of her mouth.


    It made her eyes look suspicious.


    Then I remembered that it might be a pity that my body had never dissipated.


    In the original story, because Wang jiarou came back from the Han family.


    Later, she had sex with her sweetheart and let the whole village know.


    This affected the original big brother''s scientific examination, as well as the college in the town.


    Later, because of some people''s malicious words, the original elder brother returned home, until he died because of the war.


    Standing at the door, the white looking man is his elder brother, Wang Qingjie.


    Wang Ergou is a man who loves his daughter-in-law and children.

 Chapter 1614

    He saved money for his eldest son to study. No matter how hard he was, he wanted Wang Qingjie to study.


    Later, he had a second daughter and married him to the town. In order not to be looked down upon, he gave away two acres of land.


    Only the original owner was murdered by Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law and married to the hunter''s family.


    Wang Qingjie saw mi you Ning from a distance.


    He had an excited face with a look of heartache.


    Without even looking at Han Yun, he went straight to his younger sister.


    "Sister, are you tired?"


    As he approached, he saw mi you Ning''s clothes and Wang Qingjie''s face. There was a little thought in his eyes.


    Immediately, his face returned to normal, and he took over what he had in his hand.


    In the eyes that hang down, hide all emotions.


    Little sister seems different.


    It looks more beautiful, especially the skirt made of comfortable cloth. It''s like a fairy coming down to earth when you wear it on my little sister.


    Miyuning saw Wang Qingjie take over her return ceremony without any pressure.


    Will be in the hands of things, gave him, "big brother, I am not tired."


    Wang Qingjie raised his eyes, and his warm face began to smile with pity.


    "Go home, my parents are in the house, and Jiayi is here."


    Mi you Ning hears speech one Leng, "second elder sister also came?"


    "Well, it''s in the house, and my brother-in-law."


    Hearing Wang Qingjie''s words, MI Youning looks sideways at the man beside him.


    Han Yun''s handsome face has no expression. When she looks at him, he turns his head and mi you Ning grins at him.


    Seeing his smile, miyuning silently said take care.


    Today''s posture is a Hongmen banquet.


    Wang Qingjie should study in the college today.


    The second sister, who had been married for many years, seldom went home except for big events and festivals.


    Because he married a peddler in the town and had a shop at home, he could not do without people easily.


    Wang Qingjie follows mi you Ning''s line of sight and looks at Han Yun, who has been ignored by him.


    Of course, this man is clear to him.


    In the past, he knew the rumors about Han Yun in the village, but he never took part in them or even had no emotion.


    Now it''s different.


    Wang Qingjie still remembers the day when his parents sent the news to the Academy.


    At that time, I knew that my younger sister was murdered by my aunt and married to Han hunter.


    The first time is angry, want to rush to his home to take away the little sister.


    However, when he came home to listen to his father''s story, he understood that it was a foregone conclusion.


    Even if it is to take the younger sister home, they will be stabbed in the spine in the future.


    That''s not the most important thing.


    What''s important is that my younger sister can''t get married in the future.


    Although know this matter don''t blame Han Yun, everything is big uncle Niang do.


    But at the thought of his little sister who was as beautiful as pearl and treasure, it is said that the lame man married her.


    And his heart ached, and he longed to beat a man violently.


    Now he looks at Han Yun''s line of sight, which is very unfriendly.


    Han Yun on his unfriendly line of sight, but it is a cordial smile.


    The young man in front of him was younger than him, but he had to shout his uncle.


    Wang Qingjie is still not happy, but also because today is the return door, because of the tutor to welcome people into the door.


    "Mom and Dad, my sister and brother-in-law are here!"


    Entering the courtyard of the Wang family, Wang Qingjie raised his voice.


    Soon, a group of people came out of the hall of the main courtyard.


    There was Wang Ergou, whom Han Yun had seen before. Beside him stood a middle-aged woman.


    On one side of them stood a man and a woman.


    Looking at this person is the little lady''s sister and brother-in-law.


    "Jiarou!" The middle-aged woman lost her manners when she saw mi you Ning.

 Chapter 1615

    The other side''s eyes were wet, and tears soon ran down his face.


    This man is the mother of his own body.


    At this moment, miyuning rushed to the other side as if he had possessed himself


    She ran so fast that people around her were moved.


    Especially that a Niang, call out of the emotion is strong.


    Wang Ergou''s Chien mi you Ning ran to meet him with a quick step.


    They hugged each other at the door.


    "Mother''s heart, why are you so miserable! How can you let my mother live? My mother''s heart and soul.... "


    Wang Ergou, Wang Qingjie, Wang Jiayi, and her men all look at the two women who are hugging each other tightly. They have different tastes in their hearts.


    Han Yun, who is standing in the yard, is not feeling good at this time.


    This is the first time he saw the smart little lady these days. She was so wronged.


    He even heard her choking voice.


    In the end, Wang Ergou was the head of the family and said, "OK, what does it look like for a girl to come back to the house? It''s not funny."


    Seeing this, Wang Ergou''s mother-in-law took her daughter to the house.


    Wang Ergou smokes dry tobacco, eyes complex look to Han Yun, "you also come in, today we Ye two good drink a few cups."


    Now that his daughter has been married, he can only beat his son-in-law so that he can cherish his daughter and not bully others.


    Han Yun laughs should be, carrying the thing in the hand to follow together to enter the room.


    Miyuning was sitting on the stool in the room. Her hand was always held by her mother who was sitting on one side. At this time, she had lost her original strong emotion and was quite calm.


    But now she is so close to the woman in front of her, which makes her a little uncomfortable.


    She watched Han Yun come in, put down everything in her hand, and her eyes lit up.


    Inadvertently break away from the original body mother''s hand, toward Han Yun.


    "Mom and Dad, my husband bought them in Luoyang yesterday." Mi you Ning holds two pieces of cloth to the table and says something nice to Han Yun.


    After that, he picked up sugar, cakes and four treasures of the study and put them in front of everyone.


    The four treasures of the study were put in front of Wang Qingjie''s eyes. "Brother, my husband knows that you will be reliable in a few days, so I bought them specially for you."


    See the new brush, good Xuan paper, a finished ink, and exquisite inkstone.


    Wang Qingjie''s eyes are straight and bright.


    Mi you Ning smiles at this. It seems that Han Yun''s gift has been sent to Wang Qingjie''s heart.


    Other people around, Wang Ergou, his mother-in-law and Jiayi, didn''t expect Han Yun to do so much.


    The four treasures of the study are very delicate and beautiful.


    If you can''t get down without a few taels of silver, it''s still common.


    This is not a common material.


    Wang Jiayi''s man, seeing the four treasures of the study, immediately stepped forward two steps.


    "This, this is Hubi, Huimo, Duanyan, Xuan paper top grade!"


    Everyone''s eyes were on the shocked man standing at the table.


    This man is Wang Jiayi''s man. His name is Mei Chengzhi.


    This person''s face is ordinary, and his facial features are very common, but his skin is a little dark.


    People look very simple and honest, but a pair of eyes are very smart, a look is to do business, although it is a small business.


    As soon as I heard Mei Chengzhi''s words, everyone looked at me.


    Wang Ergou narrowed his eyes and said, "Chengzhi, how much do you estimate for the four treasures of the study?"


    Mei Chengzhi heard what the father-in-law said, and did not immediately answer.


    Instead, he looks at Han Yun standing on one side.


    He was really shocked.

 Chapter 1616

    I saw the other side''s face calm and motionless, but my eyes couldn''t see what was inside.


    Mei Chengzhi swallowed his saliva and said to Wang Ergou, "father in law, this set of four treasures of the study is less than twenty-five Liang silver."


    Hearing this, everyone except mi you Ning and Han Yun took a breath.


    Even Wang Qingjie couldn''t believe it.


    As the only person who can go to school in Wangjia village, he usually sees many good pen, ink, paper and inkstone in the town.


    But this is the first time I have seen the four treasures of the study, which are worth more than 20 Liang.


    Wang Ergou was the first to react. He threw down the cigarette pole and pushed the four treasures of the study directly in front of Han Yun. "It''s too expensive. Take it back."


    Han Yun pursed his lips, just about to speak.


    On seeing this, miyuning reached out and took out a jar of good wine from the ground.


    "Dad, this is a good wine my husband bought for you. I just said I would have a good drink. It''s just a ready-made good wine."


    After putting the wine on the table, MI Youning pushes the four treasures of the study towards Wang Qingjie behind him and gives him a look.


    Wang Qingjie received the little sister''s eyes and hesitated.


    It wasn''t until mi you Ning glared that he put away the four treasures of the study and walked towards his house.


    When he turned around, the corner of his mouth was obviously up.


    Wang Ergou naturally saw this scene, but he didn''t say much.


    Just hate iron not into steel staring at his back.


    Although Han Yun''s return ceremony is very heavy.


    However, this does not mean that the people of the Wang family are so receptive to him.


    At noon, Wang Jiayi and MI Youning are preparing meals in the kitchen.


    Of course, miyuning stood by from beginning to end, listening to the nagging of his mother and second sister.


    She said that she was married and how she would live in the future.


    Finally, he asked him how Han Yun treated him, let her now married people, don''t want to live in a mess, words obscure.


    But also let her be bullied, to speak out, can not blindly endure.


    Miyuning can see that the Wang family are very fond of the original body.


    She is one by one should be, but also said a lot of good words Han Yun.


    When the meal comes to the table, Wang Ergou leads his son Wang Qingjie and begins to drink Han Yun''s wine.


    The two of them can''t do it anymore, and Mei Chengzhi is on top of them, round by round.


    They don''t eat much food, if they drink a jar of wine.


    After lunch, miyuning takes a glance at Wang Ergou, Wang Qingjie and Mei Chengzhi, all lying on the table.


    Only Han Yun''s eyes glared at her, a look of praise.


    Looking at the sky, MI Youning knows that she should leave with Han Yun, and takes her mother to the house.


    She took out two hundred Liang silver tickets from her pocket.


    My mother has never seen a silver note, and she can''t even read.


    She had two pieces of paper in her hand. Yes, it was two pieces of paper for her.


    "Jiarou, what are you doing with this for your mother? You can''t write on it. You can''t use it for Qingjie."


    "Mi you Ning was a little speechless.


    She rubbed her face, pressed down her smile, and said seriously: "Niang, this is a silver note. You can go to the bank to exchange two hundred taels of silver. It''s for elder brother''s scientific examination. When the time comes, elder brother will definitely go to the capital after his first examination.


    I changed money for my elder brother, so that he could have an emergency on his way. The capital is no better than our country, where money is used everywhere. "


    The original mother, when she heard that it was two hundred taels of silver, opened her eyes.

 Chapter 1617

    "Jiarou! It''s no joke


    Liu, the mother-in-law of Wang Ergou''s family, put the silver note in MI Youning''s arms.


    Two hundred taels of silver. Liu has never seen so much in his life.


    It''s still light paper. If it''s white silver, how much will it cost.


    Mi you Ning sees her this appearance, put the silver note in the hand on the Kang inside the house.


    "Niang, this is what Han Yun asked me to give. It''s for elder brother''s scientific research. It''s not for you. Just help elder brother keep it."


    Liu''s daughter to see a tough attitude, she temporarily panic.


    "This, this is not selling your daughter! No, no, I can''t take the money! " She still insists.


    On hearing this, miyuning felt a little softer.


    In the original story of the Wang family, Wang jiarou has been treated very well.


    Even if we give her money now, we have to consider a lot.


    Mi you Ning took Liu''s hand and said, "mother, where do you sell your daughter like you said? Han Yun is very good. I feel good about him. He is a pain in the neck.


    Now I am in charge of all the money at home. He didn''t ask me anything when I took the money ticket before I came here, and his identity is not general. Don''t listen to the rumors in the village in the future. He is very good. "


    Seeing that Liu was still hesitant, miyuning offered his mace.


    "Niang, you don''t want elder brother to go to the imperial examination. At that time, because of the place he lives and the miscellaneous things on the road, the need for money will affect him to study hard for more than ten years."


    Mi you Ning is good at saying evil at all, let Liu''s accept silver ticket finally.


    At the same time, she also understood that it would take time for the Wang family to go to Luoyang.


    If they were suddenly allowed to live in Luoyang, they would certainly refuse or refuse.


    It seems that she needs to let Han Yun settle down in Luoyang City as soon as possible.


    Although the war is still one year away, it still needs to be done as soon as possible.


    It''s about whether her world will get the power of the soul.


    Little soul didn''t wake up for a long time.


    Miyuning thinks that the most secure thing is the power of soul.


    She advised Liu to accept the bank note and walked out of the house to see Han Yun standing outside the door.


    The other side''s back to her, a look is waiting for her.


    Hearing the sound of the curtain behind him, Han Yun turns around.


    "Going home?" Gentle and low voice.


    Mi you Ning''s sight of Shang Han Yun shows what he sees.


    That''s what a man should have for a woman.


    Mi you Ning looked at Wang Jia Yi, who was clearing the table not far away, and said in a low voice, "OK, I''ll wait a moment."


    "All right."


    Han Yun watched her go to the table and stand with Wang Jiayi.


    "Elder sister, what about father, elder brother and brother-in-law?"


    Wang Jiayi saw her little sister coming and said with a gentle smile, "they have been moved to the house by their brother-in-law. They are all sleeping. I''m here. Please have a rest."


    Miyuning put his chopsticks aside. "Sister, I''m going with Han Yun. It''s getting late."


    "So soon?" Wang Jiayi''s tone is not giving up.


    "Well, Han Yun also drank a lot of wine. There is no land here. Take him back to rest earlier."


    "OK, I''ll send it to you. Do you know?"


    "I said it when I first came out."


    Wang Jiayi sends mi you Ning and Han Yun away, watching them walk down the road in the countryside and leave.


    Turn around and plan to go back to the house and continue to clean up.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Liu standing behind him.


    "Mother, are you standing here like this?"


    Liu took the bank note and asked her, "your little sister and brother-in-law have gone?"


    "Well, I''ve just left."


    Liu''s face is complicated with a silver note.


    Wang Jiayi inadvertently saw the silver note in her hand and suddenly widened her eyes.

 Chapter 1618

    "Niang, where did you get the silver ticket?" Wang Jiayi''s voice is trilling.


    Liu''s smell speech, looking at her shocked face, in the heart know the silver note in hand seems to be true.


    This let her heart more flustered, said to Wang Jiayi: "this is your little sister left before leaving, said it is for Qingjie to go to Beijing for scientific research."


    Wang Jiayi took a picture of Yue Hun''s mouth and said, "it''s too much. One shot is two hundred Liang. What''s the brother-in-law''s family doing?"


    Liu thought of her little daughter''s words before she left and bit her teeth. "When your father wakes up, he''s drunk too much. You can stay."


    Wang Jiayi naturally has no opinions. Now she is really shocked.


    Two hundred Liang, that''s a lot of money. Even her mother-in-law doesn''t have so much.


    And today''s return ceremony is more than 20 liang of the four treasures of the study.


    And the jar of wine. According to her man, this jar of wine is very good.


    It must also cost a lot of silver.


    There was a scene of chaos, shock and consternation in the Wang family that night, which MI Youning and Han Yun did not know.


    At this time, the two quickly returned home.


    Han Yun''s breathing slowly became heavy.


    His eyes became more and more intense. Staring at miyuning was like staring at the meat on the sticky board.


    I wish I could swallow her, chew it, chew it and swallow it.


    When the door of the courtyard is closed, MI Youning''s body rises and is picked up by Han Yun behind him.


    She put her arms around the man''s neck.


    As soon as I raised my head, I looked at a pair of deep red eyes.


    "Lady, I want you."


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun''s appearance and sighs silently.


    Gently nod, put your head on his shoulder.


    See her this action, Han Yun holds the big step to check to go inside the house.


    Soon there was an ambiguous sound in the room.


    Blushing heart beating words, people do not dare to listen, also dare not think that the man who looks simple and honest on weekdays, unexpectedly will be so Meng Lang.


    The sky with the sound of the house, gradually dark down.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning opened his eyes and felt sore all over.


    Except for her, Han Yun is not in the house.


    Her brain is awake, the memory before she faints, instantly returns to her brain.


    Those scenes made her face red.


    Han Yun, that man is not human!!!


    She''s full of this information.


    The other side let her faint, not pain, not lack of strength.


    It''s cool


    And this man is so shameless. Remembering the other person''s previous nonsense, MI Youning lies on the Kang, shamefully closes his eyes and reaches out to cover his face.


    At this moment, Han Yun lifts the curtain of the door and sees mi you Ning covering his face.


    He stopped with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Lady wakes up. Dinner is ready. I''ll take it."


    Then he turned and left.


    Mi you Ning was lying on the Kang, trying to move his body, but he felt sour and soft.


    Before Han Yun came in, he eased a little with the power of his soul.


    When Han Yun enters the room for the first time, she can already sit up.


    Han Yun came into the room with his porridge, fried vegetables and two white steamed bread.


    This time, there is something wrong with Han Yun''s face.


    Mi you Ning narrowed her eyes and looked carefully, only to find that the man was blushing


    Blush... Blush... Blush


    In miyuning''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses run.


    The man bullied her so much last night. He bullied her so recklessly. He also talked wildly.


    I''ll pretend to be pure the next day.

 Chapter 1619

    Han Yun put the food in his hand on the Kang, and did not see mi you Ning''s strange face.


    At this time, he did not dare to look at miyuning on the Kang.


    He lowered his head to play with the food in his hand and put it in place one by one. But he said, "lady, you can put on your clothes. If it''s hard to do in the daytime, I''ll give it to you in the evening."


    Mi you Ning has not yet recovered from the sorrow, he heard Han Yun''s words.


    Give it to her in the evening?


    She opened her eyes and looked at the man beside her.


    Han Yun still didn''t look up. She was so close to each other that she could see his red face and ears.


    Han Yun''s sudden words make mi you rather confused in the wind.


    She couldn''t help looking down at herself.


    This glance makes her even more a dog.


    She didn''t wear her belly pocket well, and even showed a peach.


    The trace on the body is to rush to expose, for fear that people can''t see it.


    Seeing this scene, mi you Ning''s feet are light and his head is heavy. Even his ten mouths can''t explain clearly.


    Miyuning reached out and quickly picked up the quilt to cover his body.


    I don''t blame Han Yun for the misunderstanding.


    Anyone who sees this scene should think it''s a proper hook.


    But she''s really wronged. It''s a big injustice.


    Before adjusting her body with the power of her soul, she put on her belly pocket and sat up.


    After Han Yun came in, he thought that there was already a close relationship, and there was no need to put on a suit.


    This relaxation resulted in a big misunderstanding.


    Han Yun puts the food well and looks up to see mi you Ning wrapping his body in a quilt.


    The tenderness on his face did not dissipate, but added a little smile.


    The more he knew about mi you Ning''s embarrassment, he took the initiative to say, "when I''ve finished eating, you can eat some too. If you don''t have to clean up after eating, you can put it here. I''ll clean it up later. I''ll go and have a look before the red rabbit feeds the grass."


    Mi you Ning answered in a low voice, and said "pitiful" in a low voice.


    Even if the voice is small, Han Yun can hear it.


    He reached out and touched miyuning''s hair, which felt very comfortable.


    This makes Han Yun can''t help but think of, last night under the little woman hair, blooming beautiful side.


    As soon as my heart is hot, I will act.


    Hanging his head, he approached mi you Ning with her head down, grabbed her mouth and nibbled at her twice.


    Not too much, after the mouth addiction, Han Yun stepped back and turned to leave.


    Mi you Ning touched the lips that were gnawed, and watched Han Yun''s back disappear into the room.


    Then she put her eyes on the food Han Yun came to.


    Pick up the chopsticks on one side and mi you Ning starts.


    After tossing all night, she was really hungry. It was too exhausting.


    The first thing Han Yun does when he gets up early in the morning is to feed the red rabbit grass.


    Therefore, what he just said to miyuning was just an excuse.


    Stepping out of the room, Han Yun looks at the red rabbit eating grass and drinking water in the yard, with a little satisfied smile on his face.


    After what happened last night, his previous anxieties finally dissipated.


    Now the little girl who married home is finally his.


    Thinking of their past days, Han Yun looks forward to it.


    Ladies and children, it''s not too cool to heat the Kang.


    This is the life he has been longing for.


    It''s something he didn''t dare to think about before.


    Han Yun reached out and touched the scar on his face, which made many women retreat.


    Even if some women are not afraid and want to talk to him, most of them ask for him.


    It''s just like his marriage with miyuning was planned.

 Chapter 1620

    Now everything is happy, the little lady at home is not afraid of him, and even says that to him.


    Greatly satisfied his man''s self-esteem.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, mi you Ning and Han Yun had a very stable life.


    Except that they had different views on the Kang in the evening, others were very satisfied.


    Mi you Ning holds his waist, remembering Han Yun''s posture of pressing and manipulating her these nights, his face doesn''t look good.


    Now the other party went to Luoyang City, originally she also wanted to go.


    But last night... She was badly damaged.


    If you use the power of the soul to repair it, I''m afraid that the man will go on without restraint.


    No, as soon as the other party left, MI Youning got up and used his soul to repair his body.


    In recent days, she almost ate breakfast on Kang under the service of Han Yun.


    This man''s group is too strong for her to find any words to describe.


    Mi you Ning''s fart - Gu left the Kang and stood in the house and began to move.


    Today, Han Yun is expected to come back very late. Thinking that the elder brother of the original owner is about to take the imperial examination, MI Youning has to clean up before going out.


    She''s going back to her mother''s house.


    Naturally, it''s not easy to go empty. I took some cured bacon and wrapped it in cloth, so that people can''t see what it is.


    Spring is almost over. Every family in the village comes together to talk, which is called gossip.


    It''s better than who lost his dog, who quarreled, or talked about what to eat at noon or in the evening.


    Wearing a light yellow dress, miyuning walked in Wangjia village and attracted many people''s attention.


    Because of her dress, she is not a worker.


    Even better than some of the girls in town.


    People in the countryside have never read a book and don''t know how to describe it.


    In fact, mi you Ning had a different temperament when he got up. His whole demeanor made people see it, and they could not help but have a sense of distance.


    She is just like a pampered lady, more beautiful than the rich lady that people in the village see in the town.


    Although miyuning didn''t wear gold and silver, she had a good temperament.


    Mi you Ning didn''t seem to see people''s sight.


    Unless someone says hello, she just smiles, nods and quickens her pace.


    She thought it would be peaceful all the way.


    However, under the willow tree, which is the liveliest place in the village, she passed by. Under the tree, there are many young wives and old women in the village gossiping.


    In the sight of the crowd, a man rushed out.


    His eyes were sad, his face was pale, and he looked painfully at mi you Ning.


    He''s still a man, and he looks good.


    It''s just that he looks at miyuning as if he''s looking at some kind of heartbreaker.


    Mi you Ning is not good at this attitude towards men.


    The man standing in the way opposite is his true love.


    He was dressed neatly, and he was a little bookish. His name was Liu Wenbin.


    In the original story, Wang jiarou really likes him.


    But later... Later things were so sad.


    Around the little daughter-in-law, women, old women, have watched this scene.


    Liu Wenbin, they know a few words.


    But this man is not honest.


    I heard that he was having an affair with several girls in the village.


    At this time, seeing Liu Wenbian stop mi Youning, they naturally think too much and stretch out their necks one after another.


    Liu Wenbin looked at the woman in front of him like a fairy, although there was sadness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1621

    But in the depths of his eyes, more is with dirty things.


    "Sister Rou..."


    On hearing the sour tone and the misleading name, MI Youning sums up Jin''s voice to stop.


    "Stop, stop, Liu Wenbin, I''m married now. It''s harmful for you to call me like this, and I have nothing to do with you. Just call me my name."


    This words export, Liu Wenbin''s face suddenly bad.


    He took a deep breath, clenched his hands and quickly adjusted his mood, "jiarou¡°


    Miyuning shook his head again. "No, no, you forgot your surname."


    This time, Liu Wenbin''s face became tense and twisted quickly.


    "Wang jiarou, what do you mean? You colluded with me at the beginning, but you didn''t tell me when you got married. You just played with my feelings like this. Do you know how I''ve come over these days..."


    Miyuning''s face showed a little disdain and sneer.


    "You''re right. It doesn''t make sense. What does it matter if I marry you? Who are you?"


    Liu Wenbin thought that not long ago, the woman in front of him showed a shy smile.


    Naturally, he could not be more familiar with that look.


    Wang jiarou has a heart for him and even likes him.


    But now, it''s different.


    In fact, he was impulsive when he stopped people.


    Only to see her dress is different from before, and this person has almost become a good thing with him.


    In his eyes, as long as the woman who loves him, there will be no good things that he can''t do.


    Although Wang jiarou was shy, she was even strict with her family.


    But if we only give him more time, we will surely win 1


    But who would have thought that this man was schemed by his great aunt to marry the crippled hunter.


    How can he be reconciled.


    Especially today, when we look at her walking posture, we can see that she has passed through human affairs.


    Liu Wenbin rushed out at the thought of such a woman being taken first.


    Not even the rest of the village.


    Mi Youning saw Liu Wenbin''s incredible face and twisted expression, and said again, "Liu Wenbin, today, I think you are confused for a while. My adults don''t care about villains. You get out of the way and I want to go home."


    This stimulated Liu Wenbin.


    He stepped forward and approached mi you Ning. He broke the jar and said: "at the beginning, it was clear that you were interested in me. You always looked at me secretly and teased me from time to time. Otherwise, why did I fall in love with you?"


    Sad, sad, very wronged words, spit out from a big man''s mouth.


    Just let the onlookers around show some sympathy for him.


    Mi you Ning looked at the villagers around him, and his eyes became colder and colder.


    But the smile on her face was brilliant.


    In the original plot, Liu Wenbin gets her body with his sweet words.


    He didn''t want to marry the original.


    After the original parents knew, they held a breath in their heart.


    Liu Wenbin will have an affair with several other girls in the same village, and even be infected with them.


    All this did not make Liu Wenbin introspection, and even resentment of the original body.


    Mi you Ning looked at the man in front of him in disgust, "when you touch me, you pour a basin of sewage on me. It''s really relaxing.


    I don''t know who I am. If you pour dirty water on me, you don''t have to look at your virtue. Do you have the capital that I like?


    Are you as well versed as my elder brother and going on the road of imperial examination in the future, or do you think that you are as tall and powerful as my elder brother and have a sense of security as my husband? "

 Chapter 1622

    Liu Wenbin was the first to hear mi you Ning compare him with Wang Qingjie, and his face was better.


    After all, Wang Qingjie is the most promising person in the village. He is still beautiful, elegant and full of book atmosphere.


    All the girls he liked were fond of Wang Qingjie.


    However, Wang Qingjie is a girl who does not know the benefits of women. He often turns a blind eye to the girls who feel good for him.


    Therefore, Liu Wenbin can not refute mi Youning''s insinuation that he is inferior to Wang Qingjie.


    But when I heard the last sentence, I even compared him with the lame Han hunter.


    It made his face look ugly, very obvious.


    The expression on his face was like something he couldn''t stand.


    Seeing him like this, the light under mi you Ning''s eyes was even colder.


    "How can you compare me to that cripple?"


    Liu Wenbin didn''t hold back after all. His voice was as sharp as a duck, which made people feel noisy.


    The smile on mi you Ning''s face disappeared and he asked coldly, "what do you mean by that?"


    "That trash is lame and disfigured. Can he satisfy you! I... "


    "Damn it! Liu Wenbin, you beast


    Liu Wenbin''s words haven''t finished yet, behind him rings a grumpy voice.


    The anger in the voice made the villagers around disperse.


    If miyuning understood the familiar voice, he knew it was his brother, Wang Qingjie.


    Although Wang Qingjie is full of books, he grew up a man in the village.


    There are muscles on the body. It looks even taller than Liu Wenbin.


    He heard Liu Wenbin''s words from a long distance and ran to him angrily.


    Looking at Liu Wenbin''s back, he stepped forward to kick.


    They didn''t give each other a chance to look back. They kicked the people of Jianing on the ground.


    It''s not enough for him to get rid of his anger and kick hard.


    Wang Qingjie was followed by Wang Ergou and Liu.


    They did not stop their son''s behavior, and even looked at Liu Wenbin lying on the ground with disgust.


    "Father, mother, elder brother, why are you here?"


    Miyuning, holding the bacon wrapped in cloth in his arms, goes to Wang Ergou and Liu.


    Liu''s Distressed embrace her, "bitter you, even let this pickled things bully."


    Mi you Ning didn''t take this matter too seriously. After all, she was not the original owner and couldn''t feel it. She just looked down on Liu Wen bin and even hated him.


    Seeing that Wang Qingjie is still teaching Liu Wenbin, she puts the bacon in her hand into Liu''s hands and comes forward to stop Wang Qingjie.


    "Don''t open it, big brother. If you fight again, you will be killed. It''s not worth getting dirty for such a person."


    Wang Qingjie finally stopped. At this time, his gentle temperament disappeared completely. He looked at the villagers around him with no expression on his face.


    But the words in his mouth were a bit low and gentle, "fellow villagers, Liu Wenbin bullied my sister today, and even made disrespectful remarks. In the future, my Wang family and his Liu family will be at odds. If I die next time, I will be so angry. My good sister has been bullied even after she married. Is this when my Wang family is nobody?"


    This is a warning with several meanings.


    It''s not just for Liu Wenbin lying on the ground.


    What''s more, it makes the villagers around understand that there are people in their Wang family, and they can''t see their families being bullied.


    In particular, Wang Qingjie is the only promising person in the village.


    All the gentlemen in the town said he would go to high school this time.

 Chapter 1623

    Some of the villagers present answered immediately.


    "That''s natural. Isn''t it bullying? A good child is splashed with dirty water. It''s impossible..."


    "That''s the reason. The children of the Liu family are not authentic..."


    "Qingjie is a good boy. Don''t worry. We all know that if he doesn''t learn well, he won''t talk nonsense."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the people said.


    Wang Qingjie also heard a satisfactory answer.


    As long as this basin of dirty water is not spilled on my little sister, it will do no harm to my little sister.


    "Qingjie once again thanks all of you. If you need it in the future, the villagers will speak out."


    "You''re welcome. Is Qingjie going to take the imperial examination soon? You have to give our Wangjia village a boost. In the future, there will be such a scholar in the village. The men and girls in the village will have a bright face when they talk to each other."


    "Yes, whether our Wangjia village will be beautiful in the future depends only on Qingjie''s imperial examination."


    Wang Qingjie heard all the people''s words and said a few modest polite words.


    It was Wang Ergou who stood up and said that there was something wrong at home. He took Liu, Wang Qingjie and MI Youning home.


    However, before miyuning left, he glanced at Liu Wenbin, who was lying on the ground. His eyes showed some sympathy.


    Today''s event, although the villagers will not publicize.


    But Han Yun will know when he comes back from Luoyang.


    With his temperament, Liu Wenbin will suffer a lot.


    Perhaps, the original owner really had feelings for Liu Wenbin.


    However, in the original plot, the man gets the body of the original owner and doesn''t intend to marry her. At that time, all Wang jiarou''s feelings are gone.


    She''s not stupid, she''s even smart.


    Just a little bit of good feeling in my heart, the beautiful imagination fascinated my eyes.


    That''s the end of it.


    Even if you die in the end, there are still stains in the village.


    Back home, Wang Ergou squatted at the door of the house smoking.


    Years in his face to leave traces, let people see a bit distressed.


    Today, Wang Ergou is only in his early 30s, but he looks like he is in his 40s.


    Liu sent the bacon mi you Ning gave her to the kitchen, while Wang Qingjie was still angry in the yard.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene and gently pursed the corners of his mouth.


    "Dad, what''s the matter? Does it look frowned? "


    Wang Ergou looks up at mi you Ning, and even Wang Qingjie looks at her.


    Wang Ergou''s hoarse voice rang out, "do you still have something to do with that Liu?"


    Before his daughter and Han Yun got married, he and his mother-in-law naturally saw that he had a good feeling for Liu.


    Today, I saw that Liu was entangled with his daughter again. As a father, the first thing he thought of was the "rekindling of old love" between them.


    Hearing Wang Ergou''s words, MI Youning was stunned.


    She looked at Wang Qingjie not far away.


    His eyes also showed a little worry.


    At this time, sixty people who came out of the kitchen also listened to their men''s words.


    She looked at mi you Ning with complicated and distressed eyes.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning bowed his head and laughed, "father, mother, brother, you think too much. I never like Liu. He is entangled with several girls in the same village. What I saw with my own eyes is in the haystack at the head of the village.


    Before I paid attention to him, I was just curious. Such a person is not my lover. How can I have anything to do with him? If my husband knows, I will be angry. Now I am married. "

 Chapter 1624

    With these words, she saw that Wang Ergou, Liu and Wang Qingjie were relieved.


    "That''s good. Liu''s reputation is not very good. You should stay away from him in the future, but there are more onlookers today. What if Han Yun knows?"


    Liu stepped forward worried.


    Mi you Ning held Liu''s arm, with no worry on his face. He even said with a smile, "mother, you think too much. Han Yun is not the one who thinks too much."


    Although miyuning tried every means to appease them, the Wangs were still worried.


    After that, MI Youning changed the topic and asked Wang Qingjie about his scientific research.


    "Little sister, don''t worry. I''ll go to Luoyang the day after tomorrow and take the imperial examination for three days. As long as I pass the examination this time, I can take the imperial examination in Beijing."


    After hearing Wang Qingjie''s words, MI Youning nods and asks him to get everything ready before he goes to Luoyang.


    "It''s said that the conditions of the examination room are very poor. You bring your own food. Don''t forget to ask your mother to make more egg cakes for you."


    "Yes, I''ll take out all the eggs at home and give the pancakes to your elder brother. Jiarou is very careful."


    Liu said that the wind is the rain, rushed into the kitchen to see how many eggs there are.


    Mi you Ning sees this to smile to follow her to enter the kitchen, her words have not finished yet.


    This time, we can make some bacon for Wang Qingjie.


    If she didn''t say it, Liu would never have thought of it.


    In this Wang Village, there are several families that can eat meat without spring festival.


    I''m sure I''ll wait for her and Han Yun to come and eat them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, when Han Yun came back, he heard the rumors in the village.


    It''s about his little lady.


    Although he did not say half of his wife is not, but also said that she and surnamed Liu some ambiguous.


    He knows this man. His reputation in the village is not very good, but he thinks he has a good bag, so he can''t tell some women in the village clearly.


    Hearing these rumors, Han Yun''s face suddenly darkened.


    Liu Wenbin is the kind of person he looks down on the most.


    Eat lazy, still alive among women.


    When you see a good-looking woman, you can''t walk.


    Think of their own little girl''s appearance, beautiful as a flower, like a fairy down to earth.


    It must be in the eyes of Liu Wenbin.


    At the thought of that, the other side''s dirty eyes, staring straight at his own little lady, Han Yun''s heart is choked with a stream of gas.


    In particular, I heard the villagers say that Liu Wenbin took the initiative to stop his wife today.


    Han Yun originally walked home in a different direction.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning had dinner at Wang''s house and was sent home by Wang Qingjie.


    After returning home, she first fed the red rabbit a bundle of grass, and then, as in the past, treated it for leg injuries.


    At present, the red rabbit is about to recover, and the leg injuries are not obvious.


    But it can still be seen that it had been injured, and it was obvious that there was no fur on the leg.


    It''s all bald.


    Seeing that it was dark and Han Yun had not come back, mi you Ning frowned.


    Han Yun went to Luoyang City, is to do, she naturally more clear.


    Just this morning, a gray carrier pigeon flew to the door and stopped, calling.


    She watched with her own eyes Han Yun take down the letter from the carrier pigeon''s leg and said it was Ruiyang Wang who asked him to go to the city.


    It is estimated that it has something to do with the house, or the ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum last time.


    I hope Han Yun''s return this time will bring good news.


    With this in mind, MI Youning closes the wooden door of the courtyard and walks towards the house.


    The back is indifferent, giving people a unique temperament.

 Chapter 1625

    When Han Yun came home, it was completely dark.


    The mood on his face is much better than when he went to the village.


    It''s not as dark as it used to be.


    Thinking of the lesson to Liu Wenbin, the corner of his mouth even curved.


    His people, especially the things beside him, can think about.


    When Han Yun comes home and enters the room, MI Youning just lies down.


    "Come back, why is it so late today?"


    Han Yun looks at mi you Ning lying on the Kang, his black and soft hair spreading.


    He stood at the door and looked, reluctant to blink.


    The beauty is suffocating, especially the sleepy eyes, with a few traces of water.


    The water is tender and tender. At first glance, it''s a woman made of water.


    Seeing this scene, Han Yun has a feeling of the moment.


    Heart fire - heat, itself also gives a straightforward response.


    Mi you Ning looks at Han Yun''s blue dress, and a piece of it bulges.


    She immediately lowered her head.


    "I''m going to wash up. I''ll be right there."


    Han Yun dropped this sentence and went to the ear room to wash.


    When he comes out again, they will go through a lot of rain.


    The woman''s low chant, the man''s blushing words, came out of the house.


    The night''s goblin fight made miyuning wake up later the next day.


    She was actually awakened by the smell of rice.


    On the Kang are fried bacon, wild vegetables and fragrant white rice porridge.


    Immediately, miyuning''s stomach rang.


    Regardless of her broken waist, she climbed to the head of the bed, took the white steamed bread in her hand and took a vicious bite.


    It''s like this white flour steamed bread is Han Yun.


    Last night she said enough, enough.


    The man was as excited as the first meat feast.


    She kept tossing her.


    Thinking of the words that made people blush and beat their hearts, and the pictures that were manipulated, MI Youning could not help but blush.


    Han Yun opens the door curtain and walks in. He sees mi you Ning bar puckering, eating white flour steamed bread and drinking white rice porridge.


    "Cough..."


    The scene made him laugh, and then he coughed.


    When he heard the sound, miyuning fell on his stomach.


    She''s still chewing food.


    Only then did she realize that her posture was really indecent.


    But she doesn''t know who you are.


    After all kinds of experiences, how can you let yourself fall into an embarrassing situation because of this.


    Miyuning put his legs away, put half of the steamed bread on the plate and put down the bowl.


    Regardless of the pain of the waist, stiff kneel up.


    See her as usual, the eyes of plain look to stand at the door of Han Yun.


    "Why did you come back so late last night? But what''s the delay? "


    Han Yun saw that miyuning did not pursue his unconsciousness last night, and immediately followed her words.


    "Well, there are some delays. Housekeeper Liu has found several houses. I''ll go and have a look. If you have time, you can go and have a look with me. If you like it, you can decide."


    When he said this, Han Yun glanced darkly, and MI Youning knelt down.


    Last night, although he couldn''t control himself because of miyuning''s beauty.


    But also because yesterday Liu Wenbin pestered her, and with a stream of anger.


    Therefore, in this cloud and rain, it is necessary to toss her.


    Seeing that her kneeling posture was uncomfortable, she quickly walked to the Kang.


    On this side, mi you Ning heard Han Yun''s words with a touch of joy on his face.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so fast. Let''s go today. It''s better to settle down as soon as possible. If we look back and see what liquor properties are around us, it''s better."

 Chapter 1626

    Han Yun went to the Kang, heard her words, but there was no big reaction.


    Seeing that miyuning was still kneeling, he took off his shoes and went to the Kang.


    A man in his arms.


    Petite body, by the man''s powerful arms, tightly holding.


    Han Yun''s behavior stunned mi you Ning.


    She does not understand, this good words, how to embrace.


    Nevertheless, miyuning did not struggle.


    Because, after Han Yun hugs her, the generous hand rubs some ache waist for her.


    This time, miyuning''s body softened.


    "Comfortable?" There was a deep voice in my ear.


    Miyuning narrowed his eyes and hummed, "well, comfortable."


    This makes Han Yun not have many emotional eyes, overflowing a bit of smile.


    Happy, doting smile.


    Unfortunately, miyuning can''t see it.


    After pressing it for a while, he felt the person in his arms relieved a little. Han Yun brought the food from the Kang.


    He fed miyuning himself. That''s why he continued the previous topic.


    "How did you think of a restaurant?"


    Mi you Ning takes Han Yun''s spoon and swallows the porridge.


    Then he looked up and said with a smile, "I don''t want to let my parents go with my elder brother. If there''s no reason, they won''t go. They can be busy with restaurants.


    I have a few famous dishes here, and some recipes for making wine. As long as my parents can make them, the restaurant will also earn money. I don''t worry that they won''t stay in Luoyang in the future. "


    After hearing mi you Ning''s words, Han Yun kept on feeding her.


    But the smile in his eyes has slowly disappeared.


    Beautiful thin lips also gently pursed.


    He stares at mi you Ning''s line of sight, with a little look and exploration.


    Very straightforward, but not the slightest unpleasant.


    Miyuning did not seem to see it and continued to enjoy the service of the man in front of him.


    Until she shakes her head and says she can''t eat any more, Han Yun stops.


    Seeing that she did not eat, Han Yun finished the rest of the meal and got up to put the chopsticks back into the kitchen.


    Mi Youning knelt down on the Kang and put on his clothes after he left.


    When Han Yun comes back, she has already put on her clothes.


    Even so, Han Yun went to the Kang again and held her tightly in his arms.


    "Madam, it seems that you are different from what other people in the village said and what I understand."


    Miyuning knew that sooner or later there would be a showdown.


    After all, she knows herbs and she can read.


    Now I want to live in Luoyang City, open restaurants, have signature dishes and make wine.


    This is not what a country lady knows.


    Mi you Ning heard that Han Yun was not too emotional, so he reached out and drew a circle in front of him.


    "Husband, do you want to hear the truth or the lie? If I tell you the truth, you may not believe it. If I tell you a lie, it''s meaningless for you to believe it or not. "


    Han Yun droops his eyes and looks at the woman in his arms, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This words, on the contrary, let his tight nerves relax a little bit.


    "It''s good to say it or not, but I''m a little uneasy, even if I don''t pay attention to you, you will disappear and never see again."


    Hearing Han Yun''s straightforward and frightened words, mi you Ning giggles.


    She looked up and gave Han Yun a kiss on the chin.


    "You fool, where can I go after I''ve married you? Where can I go in my life besides being with you until I grow old?"


    This is undoubtedly the most straightforward and bold love words in this era.


    Commitment to a lifetime of dependence.

 Chapter 1627

    Han Yun holds mi you Ning''s troubling hand and stares at her with infinite friendship in his eyes.


    There was a hoarse voice.


    "Are you serious?"


    There are three parts of expectation, three parts of excitement, three parts of affection and one part of depression in the tone.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "nature is true. I am your mother in this life, and I will depend on you for the rest of my life."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was held tightly by the man.


    Just listen to each other excited way: "how lucky, how lucky to meet you..."


    Miyuning was in a bad mood immediately.


    The man in front of us has always been depressed.


    Even if they had the most intimate relationship, they didn''t show their true side.


    He is careful everywhere, not the kind of low, but his various behaviors, there is always a distance.


    At this time, she was hugged tightly and firmly in his arms.


    Listen to Han Yun''s repressed voice and feel the strength of his arms.


    Miyuning knows that something is quietly changing.


    "Lady, I just ask those questions. As long as you are by my side, you can tell me everything you want. As long as I have them and I can fight for them, they will satisfy you."


    Han Yun made a solemn promise.


    Miyuning punches him with a smile, and the strength is just like tickling for Han Yun.


    "You fool."


    It seems very disgusting, but the eyes are secretly.


    Han Yun immediately lowered his head and caught her lips.


    They lingered on the Kang for a while, but they just hugged each other and got up.


    On this day, they reached a tacit understanding.


    Han Yun just asked those strange things, and even helped her hide them.


    In fact, he had some ideas in his mind.


    Once in the army, I have heard of those strange things.


    At this time, he has classified miyuning as such.


    But no matter what, she is his wife.


    Knowing that there were several courtyards in Luoyang City, miyuning could not sit at home immediately.


    She told Han Yun that she would go to Luoyang today. If she could make up her mind, she would buy it earlier.


    After all, when you buy a house, you have to add more things into it. There are a lot of things to buy.


    Han Yun hears mi you Ning''s words, and his eyes sweep toward her waist.


    After receiving this look, miyuning immediately knew what it meant.


    She immediately jumped up, "I''m ok. I''ll go today. I''ll be sure to make an early order."


    It''s like nothing to see miyuning jumping.


    Han Yun felt a little uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart.


    In fact, he didn''t enjoy himself very much last night.


    Little lady''s body is too soft, he dare not force toss, for fear of accidentally broken.


    But now, I''m looking at her jumping happily.


    Han Yun has some ideas in his heart.


    It seems that he underestimated his wife.


    I don''t think he has to work so hard in the future.


    Maybe next time we can have a good time.


    At the thought of wanton indulgence, Han Yun rubs his index finger and thumb and can''t help looking forward to it.


    Mi Youning doesn''t know the danger is coming, and even continues to rush to Han Yun to ensure that he is OK.


    "Yes, today."


    There was a hoarse voice.


    Mi you Ning is too excited to recognize that Han Yun''s tone is wrong. He immediately goes back to his room to get the bank note.


    Since that day, Han Yun gave her all the silver tickets, she was in charge of the family.


    Looking at mi you Ning''s back, he was happier than ever.


    Han Yun is more and more looking forward to the next indulgence.


    Maybe before he really underestimated the physical strength of the little lady.

 Chapter 1628

    In the past, when I was in the army, I heard those ruffians always say that this woman was on the Kang.


    Saying that this woman''s mouth says no means her body wants it.


    They always say ironic words on the Kang, and they want to refuse and welcome.


    Now Han Yun is a bit of an identity.


    Because he saw mi you Ning''s cheerful appearance with his own eyes and thought that she always didn''t want to talk about it.


    But she was always excited and happy. She was also comfortable.


    Don''t ask Han Yun how he knows.


    He just knows.


    That feeling can''t be wrong.


    It seems that he did not work hard in the past.


    Mi you Ning, who enters the room, just takes out all the bank notes, and suddenly gets excited.


    It''s like I''m thinking about something.


    If she knows that she used the power of her soul to repair her body, Chong Hanyun repeatedly guarantees that her body will ignore her, in exchange for the scene of weeping day and night.


    She must be crying now.


    They took the silver ticket and went straight to the village head''s house.


    Now it''s too late, and the ox cart to the town has already left.


    The head of Wangjia village has a donkey cart. Han Yun takes a large piece of bacon with him. It''s wild boar.


    The village head''s mother-in-law immediately asked him to pull the donkey cart out of the yard with a smile on her face.


    You know, even if you buy this large piece of bacon, it costs a hundred yuan, especially when it''s cured.


    Han Yun helps mi you Ning, who is waiting at the door, to the donkey cart and drives it away.


    I went straight to Luoyang city without stopping in the town.


    It was already afternoon when they entered the city.


    "Lady, are you hungry?"


    On both sides of the road into the city, there are hawkers selling all kinds of hot food.


    Miyuning is not hungry yet, but Han Yun must be hungry when he thinks of his way.


    "Find a stall to eat first."


    "OK, I''ll move the donkey cart to one side and stop."


    Miyuning answered and got out of the car.


    She stood in front of a wonton stall, watching Han Yun tie his donkey cart to a willow not far away, and then walk up to her.


    They didn''t go anywhere else, so they ate a bowl of wonton at the nearest stall.


    Just when they finished eating, they heard the donkey barking not far away, very hasty.


    Along with it came the angry voice of displeasure.


    "Whose donkey is this? It''s really my own family. The carriage is dirty."


    "Whose donkey, come out quickly, and don''t come out to kill again!"


    Han Yun heard the voice from afar, especially the unhappy voice, every word and every sentence in his ears.


    But for now, he didn''t move much.


    Even eat the last wonton in the bowl and drink all the soup in the bowl.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene and chuckled.


    She also speeded up to finish the pancake in her hand.


    Han Yun puts down the bowl and looks up at mi you Ning with gentle eyes and a little doting.


    "Lady, but have you finished?"


    Miyuning nodded, "well, let''s go. After a while, there will be more people around."


    She looked at the willow, and the place where the donkey cart was tied was already surrounded by people.


    Han Yun gets up and helps mi you Ning to walk under the willow.


    As I approached, I saw a beautiful carriage parked there, which was either rich or expensive.


    A coachman stood by the carriage and exclaimed that the donkey had soiled their carriage and let the owner out.


    Han Yun probably glanced and saw that the delicate carriage wheels were stained with donkey dung.


    "OK, the person who is interested is not here. Just go home and wash it."


    Just as the groom was making noise, a gentle voice came from the carriage.

 Chapter 1629

    As soon as the groom heard the sound in the carriage, he immediately lowered himself.


    "Yes, miss."


    Although the groom did not dare to disobey the woman in the carriage, he glanced at the people around him.


    "Bah! What bad luck


    Then he would get on the carriage and drive away.


    Just then, Han Yun and mi you Ning walked into the crowd.


    Han Yun goes straight to the donkey cart, while mi you Ning walks to the cart with a smile.


    "Little brother, this donkey cart belongs to us. My husband said that he soiled your carriage, but he didn''t park it properly. This is one or two silver. I''ll find someone to wash it well."


    If the woman in the carriage is gentle, then miyuning''s voice has an affinity.


    Listen to in the public''s ear, unavoidably gave birth to a little favor.


    Even the coachman, who was a little angry before, turned his head to see miyuning, and his displeasure was restrained.


    "Madam, I don''t need any silver, but my young lady just came back from outside the city and passed by the willow tree. Unexpectedly, the donkey... Then dirtied our carriage..."


    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "since it''s our donkey, it''s time to pay for it."


    With that, mi you Ning stepped forward and put the silver or two in his hand in his arms when he didn''t touch each other at close range.


    "This... This..." the groom was silly.


    Not far away, Han Yun has untied the donkey and drove over.


    At the same time, the exquisite carriage was opened from inside.


    The girl in the delicate and gorgeous dress showed up.


    With a gentle smile on his face, his eyes caught mi you Ning''s existence for the first time.


    "This lady may have misunderstood. We didn''t mean to make compensation, but some days later there will be distinguished guests in Luoyang City. Today we met them. If they met us, I''m afraid there will be some trouble..."


    The voice just fell, Han Yun came over.


    "General Han!"


    That woman words haven''t finished, saw Han Yun, quickly exclaimed.


    Her voice and the excitement of these Xu.


    Even regardless of the rules of the official lady, he walked out of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage.


    Han Yun frowned when he heard the general''s name.


    He looked sideways at the source of the voice, and saw a young woman rushing towards him.


    Face a little familiar, but can''t remember each other''s name.


    Mi you Ning stood aside to see this scene, with a little smile on his face.


    Looking at the woman rushed to Han Yun, excited to speak.


    "Is general Han really you? I didn''t expect that you were still in Luoyang City. It''s hard for me to find you these two years. Did you get married? If you didn''t have me to be your daughter-in-law, my father wouldn''t let me go out on weekdays, otherwise I would have gone to see you long ago... "


    "Cough..." seeing that the situation was not right, MI Youning immediately made a sound to find his sense of existence.


    As soon as Han Yun heard mi you Ning''s voice, he immediately looked at her with calm and worried eyes.


    Mi you Ning sees this and walks towards Han Yun and the woman.


    The young woman also heard mi you Ning''s cough and looked along Han Yun''s line of sight.


    When she turned her head, miyuning had already come to them.


    "You, are you?" The young woman frowned at mi you Ning.


    There is doubt in my eyes.


    Mi you Ning said to her with a smile, "girl, I''m Han Yun''s wife."


    On hearing this, the young woman widened her eyes.


    Look at Han Yun for the first time.

 Chapter 1630

    She rushed to Han Yun for confirmation, "General Han, is that true?"


    Han Yun hears the speech, will put on mi you Ning body''s line of sight to take back.


    He looked at the young woman calmly and said, "yes, Miss Lin, this is my wife."


    After getting confirmation, I saw a little surprise on Miss Lin''s face.


    With a bright smile on her face, she stepped forward and took mi Youning''s hand.


    "Mrs. Han really has a vision. General Han is a good man. I think he was cut in the face by the thief in order to save me. I''m afraid he won''t marry a daughter-in-law. Now I finally let go of this worry."


    Mi you Ning sees this Lin family young lady mouth not to obstruct, the corner of the mouth smokes.


    Together, she thinks too much.


    People are not interested in Han Yun at all, but just for the sake of saving his life. They are afraid that Han Yun will not marry his daughter-in-law, so they will make an offer.


    Seeing more and more people around, mi you Ning pulled her hand out of Miss Lin''s.


    "This is not a place to talk."


    Miss Lin also saw more and more people around her and the strange eyes of her groom.


    She looked at Han Yun, "General Han, why don''t you come to my house? My father wants to thank you all the time."


    When Han Yun heard the girl calling him general, he frowned again.


    But looking at mi you Ning around him, his face didn''t change, even as calm as before.


    He said to miss Lin: "Miss Lin, Han has something to do today. We''ll get together again when we have time."


    In response, Miss Lin nodded with a smile.


    Later, Chong miyuning took the initiative to introduce herself, saying that her name was Lin Lan, the daughter of the prefect of Luoyang City,.


    Let her go to your house when she''s free.


    Han Yun doesn''t want to entangle with Lin Lan any more. After saying goodbye to Lin Lan, he drives his donkey cart straight to Ruiyang palace.


    Mi you Ning sits in the car and stares at Han Yun with a smile.


    "Husband, if you didn''t marry me, you would be the son-in-law of the magistrate now."


    On hearing this, Han Yun''s head became big.


    "Niang Zi, you see that girl Nalin is a child. When I rescued her two years ago, she had not reached her hairpin yet. How could it be possible with her?"


    "Oh? Does that mean that as long as Miss Lin was in her hair, you would really have a chance with her? " Miyou would rather hold on to his words.


    Smell speech, Han Yun immediately stop donkey cart, look at mi you Ning, eyes serious and heavy, "no, I''m not the one who take advantage of kindness, no matter how Miss Lin, I and she are impossible."


    Mi you Ning smiles, "even if you have any idea, you are already my person."


    Han Yun also laughed, "nature, life after life are your people."


    generation after generation?


    Miyouning will not speak again.


    What she can guarantee is this life.


    The donkey cart continued to the Ruiyang palace.


    Sitting in the car, miyuning finds that someone is following him secretly.


    It seems that she is not a group of people, which makes the smile on her face disappear slowly.


    Similarly, Han Yun, who was driving in front of him, also found something.


    The corner of his eyes inadvertently swept around, eyes more and more heavy.


    This time, they still went in at the back door of Ruiyang palace, mainly because the donkey cart couldn''t get in from the front.


    When housekeeper Liu saw Han Yun coming, he was full of smiles.


    At the same time, housekeeper Liu is not a vegetarian.


    When miyuning saw housekeeper Liu come out to pick them up, he looked around and saw a sharp light in his eyes.


    Housekeeper Liu closed the back door and said to welcome them to the main courtyard, "you can count it. The Lord is still talking about it today."

 Chapter 1631

    Han Yun hears Liu housekeeper''s words, canthus of lip gently lifts a touch of radian.


    This smile is in the eye of mi you Ning.


    It seems that the relationship between ruiwang and Han Yun is not simple, even very close.


    "Steward Liu, I''ll see you later. Please follow me out of the house to see which house you have chosen."


    Listen to Han yunchong, housekeeper Liu.


    "My Lord, look at what you said. It''s a slave''s pleasure to run errands for you."


    Hear Liu housekeeper this mischievous words, Han Yun smile but not language.


    Soon, the three went to the main hall of the palace.


    As before, Rui Wang was waiting outside the hall.


    See Han Yun appear, quickly step forward a few steps, "Han Yun, you can count, today''s news of the emperor brother also arrived."


    Miyuning silently stands behind Han Yun and listens to Wang Rui''s greetings.


    Looking at his excited look, as well as with Han Yun hook shoulder to shoulder into the main hall.


    "Wang Ye, this is zhuojing."


    Han Yun stepped aside and let mi you Ning show up behind him.


    In miyuning''s words, the regular chongrui Wang Xingli.


    "People''s wives have seen Wang Ye, and Wang Ye is in good health."


    Hearing mi you Ning''s self declaration, Rui Wang''s elegant face looks at Han Yun with a banter smile.


    "This is my sister-in-law. How can I call myself a woman of the people?"


    With Han Yun''s reputation as a general of Zhenguo, all the official wives in the capital have to salute her.


    Even the nobles of Houmen have to give way to her.


    As soon as Han Yun sees Rui Wang''s unkind attitude, he immediately goes forward to pull mi you Ning up and protect him behind him.


    Seeing this, Rui Wang kept a bad smile on his face and kept looking at mi you Ning behind him.


    The latter''s eyes are calm and look at Rui Wang. His eyes are calm and clear, which gives people a kind and trusting feeling.


    But who is Rui Wang? He is accompanied by his brother. Today, Yuwen emperor has gone through the battle without gunpowder in the back palace.


    At a glance, we can see that miyuning''s work is not simple.


    She is not a woman in the countryside.


    And the eyes, which seemed respectful, had no respect for him.


    Her eyes are like looking at an ordinary person, fearlessly looking at him.


    The thing in the bottom of the eye, let Rui Wang not see clearly, but also didn''t feel malicious.


    Always, in his heart has been identified, Han Yun''s this lady is absolutely not simple.


    Suddenly, Han Yun said: "Lord, I have something to do today. I want to borrow the housekeeper from the palace."


    Hear Han Yun in a hurry to leave, Rui Wang''s face is black.


    He angrily pointed at Han Yun with a sad face and said wrongly, "Han Yun, you forget your brother when you see the color."


    Han Yun''s face didn''t move at all, and even loosened Rui Wang''s eyes.


    Later, without waiting for King Rui''s command, he rushed to the housekeeper who was not far away and said, "housekeeper Liu, please go and prepare. We''ll see the house later."


    Liu housekeeper smell speech, swept his master son ye one eye, then very calm blunt Han Yun way: "yes."


    When he answered, he went down to prepare the carriage.


    Rui Wang saw this scene, covering his chest, very sad.


    "Han Yun, you have changed. You are no longer the elder brother who used to protect me."


    Han Yun lightly glanced at Rui Wang, "your elder brother is now in the capital. If you miss him, I''ll let you know."


    On hearing this, Rui Wang''s face changed, "thank you for your kindness and kindness."


    If you go back to the capital, his brother will surely catch him and make him a coolie.


    Think about the miserable experience, Rui Wang trembled all over.

 Chapter 1632

    But it''s impossible for him to admit defeat.


    He looked at mi you Ning behind Han Yun and said with a smile, "if you are a lady of a noble family in Beijing, you will break your heart if you know Han Yun is married."


    This joke makes Han Yun change his face. He nervously looks at mi you Ning behind him.


    See on the aspect of a faint smile, there is no other emotion, this just a little relieved.


    Then he glared at Rui Wang fiercely. This little bastard, as usual, was a worry.


    "King Rui, I heard that the emperor has recently chosen a future Princess for you in the capital. It must not be long before there will be a master mother in the mansion. I would like to congratulate you first."


    Rui Wang''s face was strange for a moment.


    Miyuning looked at her face and felt it was too complicated.


    For a while distorted, for a while angry, and ultimately helpless, but also a little sad.


    Han Yun also saw that the face of Rui Wang was wrong, and knew that his words were too heavy.


    He knows what''s going on if others don''t know.


    What he said just now is to stab King Rui''s heart and sprinkle a handful of salt.


    Han Yun sighed, "the news is true, so many years, you should put it down, there is no result in the end."


    This words let Rui Wang originally sad expression show a little unwilling.


    He stares at Han Yun, "how can I put it down? I was the person in those days. Why did that person enjoy everything in the harem? It''s me, it''s me!"


    Rui Wang''s voice no longer had the lightness and banter before, but had a heavy and thick reluctance.


    Han Yun''s face also became cautious.


    "Lord, walls have ears. Now this is Luoyang City. How long have you been here? I hope you don''t lose your heart."


    Rui Wang a Leng, immediately light smile voice.


    Yes, how long has he been in Luoyang? It''s a year. It''s the place with the most spies in other countries.


    Once his secret leaked out, I''m afraid it would cause the shock of his country (yuan and Song dynasties), especially the court hall.


    So his secret must not be revealed.


    Rui Wang has no intention to talk to Han Yun. He sits on the main seat of the main hall and shows a little unwilling smile.


    "Han Yun, although I''m not reconciled, I won''t make fun of the foundation of yuan and Song Dynasties, and I won''t reveal it, but I''ll just read a few words in front of you."


    Han Yun showed a little heartache for Rui Wang in his eyes.


    He grew up looking at this child, who is the younger brother of yuwendi.


    At that time, he was not in favor, but he was also a small man that many people flattered.


    But the other party just took a fancy to him who was not high in official rank, so he entered the eyes of emperor Yuwen.


    Later, he would fight in the battlefield like a duck to water, but also in front of Yuwen emperor, he had this opportunity to stand out.


    But what happened later, after all, changed the taste.


    At that time, on the battlefield, Emperor Yuwen "spoiled" the prime minister''s daughter, Li Feiyan.


    Although Yu Wendi had a relationship with that woman, there was no need to make her queen.


    Even for detoxification


    The woman didn''t really have a relationship with yuwendi.


    Han Yun was the most influential in the army except yuwendi.


    He naturally knew that Li Feiyan had no relationship with Yuwen emperor, but Li Feiyan actually used her hand to pierce the symbol of Chu Zi.


    Cruel! That woman is also cruel.


    Since then, King Rui has been alienated by Emperor Yuwen.


    Although they are close to each other, they are not as close as they used to be.


    When Han Yun is thinking about these things, Rui Wang and he think about the same thing.

 Chapter 1633

    Just as the main hall fell silent, housekeeper Liu came in.


    "Master, master Han, the carriage is ready, ready to go."


    Rui Wang Wen Yan, waved to Han Yun, "you go, what need to say with Lao Liu, he can do."


    Han Yun did not leave, but stepped forward.


    He reached out and patted Rui Wang on the shoulder. "Everything is over, and some things can''t be over after all."


    Rui Wang gave him a sad smile, "I know."


    Han Yunxin couldn''t bear his sad expression.


    After all, it was he who watched the children grow up.


    Han Yun sighed in a low voice and turned to leave.


    As he stepped out of the main hall, miyuning looked back at the gentle and elegant man sitting on the throne.


    Rui Wang''s appearance to tell the truth, the skin bag is still good, and there is a breath of books all over him.


    It''s just that the color of his face doesn''t look very healthy, as if he was ill.


    Especially now, his lonely and sad expression makes him look more... Pity.


    Miyuning hesitated a little before using the word pity.


    At this time, Rui Wang looks very fragile, it is hurt by love, full of injuries, people look very unbearable.


    I just don''t know which woman hurt him by love.


    Mi you Ning and Han Yun walk out of the main gate of Rui Wang''s mansion, where a gorgeous and exquisite carriage stops.


    "Mr. Han, madam, please get on the carriage. Now we are going to Liu Yuan''s house. They are going to Shanxi. Now they are living in the house..."


    They got into the carriage and listened to housekeeper Liu''s introduction of several houses.


    They went to Liu''s house first.


    Mi Youning shook his head when he saw the magnificent house and the luxurious dress in it.


    The environment here is not what she likes, and even if it is bought and refitted, it will take some time, money and manpower.


    However, the residence outside Liu Yuan is the closest to the residence of King Rui.


    After that, I continued to look at several places.


    Mi you Ning and Han Yun finally decided to choose the most prosperous area in Luoyang.


    Not far from the house is the restaurant. According to housekeeper Liu, the business of the restaurant is very good.


    Unfortunately, the owner of the restaurant died a few months ago, leaving two sons behind.


    In order to inherit the restaurant, they had a big fight. The eldest son killed the younger son.


    The eldest son was arrested. Although he was killed by mistake, he would never get out of prison.


    Nowadays, restaurants are managed by housekeepers, and their business is getting worse and worse.


    When miyuning heard what housekeeper Liu said, his mind moved.


    In the end, she chose the last house.


    It''s close to the restaurant, and the decoration of the house looks very exquisite, but it''s not luxurious, on the contrary, it has an elegant charm.


    It''s very comfortable. The place is big enough.


    This house is in the most prosperous area, so it''s not cheap to buy it.


    It cost twelve hundred silver.


    The next party took the title deed to the yamen, changed the title of the land title, and left the registered residence at the bottom.


    Before and after, he spent another ten liang of silver.


    Housekeeper Liu gives the title deed to Han Yun.


    The latter gave the title deed to miyuning.


    Miyuning is satisfied with the title deed in her hand, but she looks at housekeeper Liu with a smile.


    "I heard housekeeper Liu say that the business of the restaurant not far from the house is not good. I don''t know if the restaurant means to sell it?"


    Housekeeper Liu is also a good person. As soon as he hears mi you Ning''s words, he knows what he means.


    He respectfully replied: "madam, the restaurant really wants to sell, but the housekeeper is greedy."

 Chapter 1634

    Mi you Ning hears Liu housekeeper''s words, picked eyebrow carelessly.


    Greedy?


    Is that restaurant worth more than the title deed in her hand.


    "Oh? How greedy is it? "


    "Madam, the housekeeper''s offer is 800 Liang. Some time ago, a rich businessman estimated that the maximum value is 600 Liang. He said that he would buy it for 700 Liang. But the housekeeper of the restaurant didn''t agree. The buy it now price is 800 Liang silver."


    Han Yun listen to two people''s words, gently frown, dissatisfied with the housekeeper''s greed, also thought of other things.


    A housekeeper, even after the leader''s death, still has the eldest son in his family. He just heard what housekeeper Liu meant.


    The eldest son was killed by mistake, so he was not beheaded.


    If the housekeeper makes such a move to the restaurant, who will get the silver? Naturally, there is no other one.


    At the same time, miyuning''s face was not happy.


    It''s not that she can''t afford 800 taels of silver, but the housekeeper''s behavior makes people despise her.


    The banknote in her hand is not from the strong wind, there is no need to be like a fool, to throw money out.


    The restaurant is worth 600 taels of silver, and the remaining 200 taels can support many people.


    Especially in times of war, they can support people in a village.


    Seeing that Han Yun and mi you Ning could not see anything on their faces, housekeeper Liu welcomed them into the carriage.


    "Back to the house."


    It''s not too late for him to decide to go back to the government first.


    When they go back to the government, they can almost have dinner. It happens that they don''t have to eat alone.


    However, just a few meters after the carriage left, the sound of stopping came from the carriage.


    "Steward Liu, go to the Yamen. I have something to ask the eldest son of the restaurant."


    Hearing the girl''s voice, housekeeper Liu naturally asked the groom to stop.


    But he showed some hesitation on his face, "madam, do you want to go back to the house for dinner first? It''s late."


    Miyuning opened the curtain and took a look at the sky outside.


    She looked light, "go to the Yamen first, some things can''t be delayed."


    Seeing this, housekeeper Liu went to see the man in the carriage.


    Han Yun had heard mi you Ning say before that there is something strange about the restaurant.


    So he agreed. Seeing housekeeper Liu, he nodded.


    Well, the master agrees. Housekeeper Liu doesn''t dare to stop him.


    Make the coachman turn around immediately.


    Mi you Ning puts down the curtain, and Han Yun immediately reaches out and holds the person in his arms.


    "Where do you think it''s weird?"


    "There are strange things everywhere. You need to see this young master to know what the situation is. If it''s true, saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. If you think too much, it''s just a trip to delay some time."


    "Well, I''m just worried that you''re hungry." Han Yun touched her stomach and rubbed it gently.


    Mi you Ning raised his head and gave her a smile. "It won''t be long if it doesn''t interfere."


    She wanted to go to the Yamen because she was very sure that the young master of the restaurant was really wronged.


    Before she felt the housekeeper was greedy, she inadvertently used her own ability to see the course of things.


    This look made her sneer in her heart.


    That housekeeper is really capable.


    He killed the second young master, put the blame on the first young master, and even bribed the jailer to deliver poisonous food.


    The young master of the restaurant is also a man of backbone. He didn''t kill his second younger brother.


    But in front of the evidence, he could not refute it.


    The housekeeper was the reporter, and on that day he got together with his friends and drank too much.


    He had no idea how his second brother would die in his house.


    The death of his relatives touched him a lot.


    Where to know that this is a trap.

 Chapter 1635

    A slave is concerned about his family property. For the sake of money, he does not hesitate to kill his master.


    When he reacts, it''s a foregone conclusion.


    In prison, the young master also suspected the housekeeper.


    Later, after a series of conjectures, we know that there are eight to nine problems in housekeeper ten.


    So he didn''t touch the food that the housekeeper sent later.


    Until tonight, the housekeeper couldn''t sit.


    Secretly collude with the jailer, put the poisonous food into Lai Zeyu''s mouth.


    With his death sealed, no one touched him.


    Two wronged souls are forgotten by people.


    The Yamen will arrive soon. Steward Liu is a member of King Rui''s mansion. The governor''s office clerk is very polite to him.


    After hearing the news, the magistrate''s master quickly glanced at Han Yun and MI Youning standing on one side.


    Housekeeper Liu was very respectful to them.


    For these things, he didn''t know how to alarm the people in the palace, but he didn''t stop them.


    Soon, a constable takes Han Yun and mi you Ning to the prison, while housekeeper Liu and the magistrate are in front of each other.


    Under the leadership of the gaoler, MI Youning soon saw Lai Zeyu.


    The other side was sitting in the straw mat of the cell. A wooden hairpin fixed the hair. The hair was a bit messy.


    His face, because of the darkness, and because he had not washed himself, could not see what it looked like.


    A beautiful looking jailer immediately opened the cell and let mi you Ning and Han Yun in after hearing the master''s instructions.


    "Two, please."


    Mi you Ning hears the speech, takes out one or two pieces of silver from the bosom, put in the jailer''s hand.


    "After a while, if someone delivers food to Mr. Lai, please stop and detain it. This will be a great achievement."


    The handsome jailer was a smart one, and he also paid some attention to Lai Zeyu.


    This young master Lai is not only talented, but also learned, and he admires him.


    This man has been very quiet since he came in, and in the heart of the jailer, he doesn''t believe that young master Lai is a murderer.


    Therefore, there are always some people who take care of this person in the dark.


    The little jailer even knew that someone was targeting Mr. Lai, and that someone was doing something secretly these days. He soon understood.


    Someone is going to kill the young master Lai.


    Now it seems that this man has a chance to turn over.


    This made him feel relieved. Scholars have always been the people he admired most.


    After listening to mi you Ning''s words, the jailer immediately handed over the money in his hands, "thank you, madam. This money is absolutely impossible..."


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, mi you Ning said with no expression: "there''s no reason to take back what you sent out."


    As soon as the jailer was excited, he thought that if the reward was returned, it would also mean a slap in the face.


    Immediately laugh, grateful to accept, and even have the eyesight to go down, around the clearance.


    From the beginning to the end, Han Yun was watching, saying nothing.


    Just looking at mi you Ning''s delicate and beautiful face, my heart was warm.


    At the same time, there has been no action, silent and sitting in the cell of Lai Zesheng.


    Mi you Ning looks at Han Yun, reaches for his arm, and they step into the cell.


    The men sitting on the straw cushions had already heard them.


    At this time, I knew that someone came in.


    But still hang head, a pair of disheartened appearance.


    Miyuning is three steps away from where Lai Zesheng is.


    "Lai Zesheng, there are two days to go before the examination."

 Chapter 1636

    In a word, let Lai Ze Sheng raise his head immediately.


    Originally muddy eyes, flashing amazing light.


    At the same time, when miyuning makes a sound, Han Yun looks at miyuning in surprise.


    Steward Liu mentioned the owner''s surname Lai before, but he didn''t say who the man was.


    "Who are you?" Hoarse voice sounded, with a rough feeling.


    Miyuning said with a smile, "Wang jiarou, sister of Wang Qingjie."


    Lai Ze Sheng looks at mi you Ning with wide eyes.


    In Luoyang City College, there is a scholar with extraordinary literary talent. He just keeps a low profile and wants to get an official title.


    The man full of literary talent and low-key is Lai Zesheng.


    In a small town under the city of Luoyang, there is also a man with extraordinary literary talent.


    This man has a bad family, but he has his own character. He has never been inferior because of poverty.


    He is the elder brother, Wang Qingjie.


    These two people''s family is a day, they should never intersect.


    One year, Luoyang City scholar meeting, the two met.


    They recognize each other''s literary talent and knowledge, but also know that they have a common goal.


    After that, they began to write to each other. They were always fighting over each other''s pen and ink.


    When Lai Zesheng heard Wang Qingjie''s three words, he showed a little bitter smile.


    At the thought of the coming imperial examination, his whole body is slowly emitting sadness.


    Soon, Lai Zesheng stood up and arched his hands in the direction of Wangjia village. "Zesheng is here. I wish brother Wang a golden title."


    Seeing this, MI Youning''s eyes sank.


    Lai Zesheng also has his own character. Even if he is a prisoner at this time, his waist is very straight.


    The same high look at him, there are standing on the side of Han Yun.


    Although Han Yun is not a literary talent, he is also literate and can read some poems.


    At this time, looking at Lai Zesheng, looking at his unyielding pride, surprised to pick eyebrows.


    Such a person is not like a man who kills his younger brother for the purpose of seizing property.


    Mi you Ning said to Lai Ze Sheng, "thank you very much, young master Lai. If my elder brother saw you accompany him into the examination room, he would be happier if he said this to him in person."


    Lai put down his hand and glanced at mi you Ning and Han Yun.


    At this time, if he didn''t know what miyuning meant, he would have studied for more than ten years.


    I just can''t believe it.


    In this prison, after he figured out the details, he naturally wanted to overturn the case for the first time, but he was blocked everywhere.


    Even these days, the housekeeper has begun to take action.


    Last night, the food sent by the housekeeper was eaten by the rats in the prison.


    He saw with his own eyes the big gray mouse lying on the ground... Dead.


    It made him angry and scared at the same time.


    How dare the housekeeper! Really dare!


    At this time, I saw the appearance of mi you Ning and Han Yun, especially heard mi you Ning''s words.


    Lai Zesheng''s clever brain turned, and he bent down quickly.


    "If Lai has a day out of prison and owes two great people, he will be grateful. If there is a demand in the future, I will never refuse what I can do."


    This made mi you Ning laugh.


    "Naturally, it''s not in vain to save you. Let''s make the conditions clear first."


    Lai Zesheng looks up in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Qingjie''s sister was so... Straightforward.


    Well, in fact, what Lai Zesheng wants to say is why she is not as timid as other women.


    But when I think about it, this man can come to him like a God.

 Chapter 1637

    It''s even possible to save him, so it doesn''t matter.


    "But it doesn''t matter if Lai can do it." Lai said.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile, "I want your restaurant. To tell you the truth, if I didn''t take a fancy to your restaurant, I really don''t know what you''re going through now.


    As for the reason why I know you, I''ve heard my elder brother mention it before. When I think about the restaurant''s first young master''s surname Lai, I know how to... "


    She told the story.


    He just described the process of his exploration as the cause of the elder brother of the original master.


    In fact, Wang Qingjie did tell the original owner.


    But miyuning didn''t remember it. He knew it after reading the original story.


    That''s her shield.


    When Lai Zesheng and Han Yun hear mi yunning''s words, their reactions are different.


    Han Yun looks at mi you Ning tenderly. As for whether he believes her, only he knows.


    When Lai Zesheng heard the speech, he felt a sigh in his heart.


    There is such a coincidence in the world.


    So does it mean that Lai Zesheng''s life should not be abandoned!


    After that, miyuning stepped forward and stood in front of Lai Zesheng.


    "Your housekeeper wants to sell the restaurant for 800 Liang. Some people estimate that the maximum value is 600 Liang. I will buy the restaurant with 600 Liang. Do you agree?"


    Lai Zesheng laughs bitterly. He never touches the restaurant business, and he doesn''t know much about it.


    Now it has made him a prisoner and killed his second younger brother. His servants are bold enough to kill the master.


    Naturally, he didn''t like the restaurant.


    So I nodded and agreed without thinking.


    "Well, let someone try the case at night today. If the magistrate doesn''t bring it up, you ask for someone to search the place where the housekeeper lives. I think you will get something. The food he sent today can also be used as evidence..."


    You Ning and Han Yun turn around and leave the cell.


    Lai Zesheng bowed respectfully to them, and his gratitude could not be expressed in words.


    Looking back at their departure, Lai Zesheng''s eyes were moist and excited.


    Just he looked at Han Yun''s back, the doubt in his eyes was a little heavy.


    This person is not simple, seemingly insignificant, in fact, the momentum of their own fine detection will feel.


    It''s overbearing, powerful, and even killing.


    As he knows, the famous generals are made of countless bones.


    No matter who the man is, Lai Zesheng only knows that he doesn''t have to die at the moment.


    He''s saved!


    You can even avenge your brother.


    He once knew Wang Qingjie well. He knew that his family was poor, but he cherished his talent.


    They don''t meet much, but they often write to each other.


    Now, his sister saved his life.


    This day''s great kindness will never be rewarded in this life.


    Until mi you Ning and Han Yun''s back disappeared, Lai Ze Sheng''s face became chilly.


    housekeeper?


    As long as he is given the chance to turn over, he must make his younger brother die in peace.


    Han Yun leads mi you Ning back to the front court. By this time, the sky is completely dark.


    Liu housekeeper saw two people, immediately respectfully came forward, "Han Ye, madam."


    This time, you don''t need mi you Ning to make a sound. Han Yun takes the initiative.


    "Steward Liu, I see that there are doubts everywhere in the case of the restaurant killing my brother to fight for the family property. It''s more appropriate to retrial this case. If it leads to the innocent death of others, then I don''t know who will bear the fault?"


    What''s the matter with the governor''s forehead sweating when he hears the speech.


    He may be in a bad time this year.

 Chapter 1638

    The master came quickly and said in fear: "my Lord, I don''t know. On that day, Lai Zesheng was escorted to court. Because he didn''t refute, the case is still under pressure and has not been decided.


    At this time, if the case is to be tried, I should ask someone to inform the magistrate immediately. "


    Then he called for people to come and tell the magistrate.


    I really don''t know what happened to these two people, otherwise I will inform the magistrate early.


    I thought it was just a passing act, but I didn''t expect that housekeeper Liu of the royal family had a clear attitude, that is, to regard them as ancestors.


    It seemed that the two were not dressed as noble people. Although they were new in style, he had never seen them.


    But the material of the dress, he recognized at a glance, was only the medium-sized cloth in the city.


    At this time, the master wanted to take a few mouths out of his mouth. It''s really hard to see how low he is.


    Han Yun is not a magistrate, but sat on the seat beside the court, which is to watch the case.


    Miyuning sits beside him, while housekeeper Liu stands behind them.


    Soon magistrate Lin came.


    Seeing the middle-aged man coming far away, MI Youning really found a shadow of the girl Lin Lan he met today.


    This is Lin Lan''s father.


    Magistrate Lin saw the figure of housekeeper Liu from a distance and immediately went forward to greet him.


    However, just as he was about to reach him, he glanced at the man sitting in front of housekeeper Liu.


    Is incredible, shocked eyes, on the Han Yun one person.


    The magistrate Lin soon reflected this, straightened out his posture, and went forward respectfully to Han Yun, arched his hands.


    "I''ve met the general of Zhenguo. Thank you for saving my life."


    As soon as Han Yun heard what magistrate Lin called him, he immediately turned his head and looked at mi you Ning sitting beside him for the first time.


    There is a little uneasiness and tension in my eyes.


    Mi you Ning''s face was full of banter, and her pretty eyebrows stirred her up a few times.


    It was her expression that made Han Yun feel relieved.


    As long as you''re not angry, don''t blame him for hiding.


    Although he guessed what miyuning probably knew.


    But when it comes to the matter, there are still some worries in my heart.


    Seeing that miyouning did not mind, Han Yun straightened out his face and said coldly to magistrate Lin: "it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Magistrate Lin doesn''t have to worry about it."


    "Yes, please remember."


    Two years ago, General Han saved Lin Lan on his way back to Beijing.


    It is also the treasure of magistrate Lin.


    In other words, Lin Lan broke into the storm of Han Yun''s assassination.


    In short, things are not good.


    However, Han Yun saved Lin Lan, which is a fact.


    The assassins were all assassins sent by the enemy.


    In that assassination, Han Yun''s face also fell a scar that could not be healed.


    At this time, magistrate Lin inadvertently glanced at the scar on Han Yun''s face, and his eyes were a little complicated.


    Because of this scar, his daughter Lin Lan will marry each other.


    But where did she know that this was the sharpest knife in yuwendi''s hand and the most trusted person.


    He does not know the world''s daughter, where there is that blessing to marry the general of our country, that is the glory.


    However, within a year, the town general disappeared.


    One year after his disappearance, magistrate Lin once again saw the God of war in the eyes of the common people in the yuan and Song Dynasties and the evil spirit in the battlefield.


    At this time, the master came forward and whispered to magistrate Lin


    The magistrate Lin''s face became more and more ugly, and finally he was a little bit tolerant.

 Chapter 1639

    Soon, magistrate Lin yelled at the leader of the captor not far away: "go and send the steward of the Lai family, and then take a few people to search his house to see what''s suspicious."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    As soon as magistrate Lin ordered him to go down, there was another visitor outside the mansion, saying that he was from Prince Rui''s mansion.


    Housekeeper Liu guessed something and whispered in Han Yun''s ear.


    Miyuning is close. I hear you.


    Liu housekeeper guessed that Rui Wang was probably still waiting for them at home, sharing dinner with them.


    It was late and they didn''t come back, so they sent someone to ask for help.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun''s vision and bends his lips. "Why don''t you go back? I think magistrate Lin will handle the case impartially."


    Han Yun nodded, but when he knew the relationship between Lai Zeyun and his big brother, he would not go back like this.


    Turn to let housekeeper Liu send someone to stare at here, and send someone to send him home after the case is over.


    Housekeeper Liu went down to arrange.


    When Lin Zhifu saw this, he immediately promised that he would handle it impartially.


    But he looked sideways at the woman sitting with Han Yun, with doubts in his eyes.


    Who is this man?


    The only person who can sit beside the general is his close friends, or his wife.


    Magistrate Lin didn''t pay much attention to this.


    He also heard Han Yun''s orders, the end of the case will send Lai Zesheng personally back are arranged, it can be seen that this person eight to nine is wronged.


    After the arrangement, Han Yun and mi you Ning leave hand in hand.


    They went to the palace in a carriage.


    It''s too late. I''m afraid I''ll stay overnight.


    That night, miyuning had dinner in the palace. Rui Wang and Han Yun held a jar of wine and had a good time.


    And mi you Ning also found out that Rui Wang was a talker and depended heavily on Han Yun.


    Looking at two people drinking in the main hall, Rui Wang whispers in Han Yun''s ear, as if for fear of her eavesdropping.


    Seeing this, MI Youning returns to the guest room in the mansion to have a rest, waiting for Han Yun to return.


    At the same time, in the magistrate''s office, Lai Zesheng''s case was retried overnight.


    This matter is very careful. Magistrate Lin found many officials to watch.


    The sheriff sent out escorts the housekeeper of the Lai family to court, and finds out the drama poison and arsenic from his family.


    As well as the money and jewels belonging to the Lai family, there are many other land titles and properties that are about to be sold.


    After MI Youning and Han Yun left, Lai quickly adjusted his mood and took the whole story apart.


    Let me get rid of the stigma of killing my brother.


    The housekeeper would not admit it at the beginning. After 20 rounds, he never admitted what he had done.


    Each mouthful was wronged one by one, and his attitude was extremely miserable. He cried out that he had never had the heart to kill the Lord.


    In the end, magistrate Lin looks at the bloody housekeeper in the court.


    He finally decided to have an autopsy, although there was a pinch mark on Mr. Lai''s neck.


    But that''s not enough to say that he was strangled.


    Especially arsenic was found in the housekeeper.


    When Lai Zesheng heard about the autopsy, he opened his stomach and felt heartache in his eyes.


    But he nodded in pain.


    However, without waiting for someone to go to Yizhuang to pull the body, the housekeeper counseled him and peed his pants.


    After the case soon came to light, Lai was released in court.


    When he heard that he was not guilty, his eyes were wet.


    It''s a simple thing, but the jailer makes trouble and colludes with the housekeeper.


    Let him helpless, even want to overturn.

 Chapter 1640

    At this moment, he wants power, supreme power.


    And the hatred of the housekeeper is not enough to kill him alone.


    He wants his housekeeper to have no children or grandchildren.


    All this can only be done after he has the ability.


    At this time, Lai Zesheng, the future Minister of power, just because of this experience, created his cruel and merciless nature in the future.


    Thinking of how hard it was to be in prison, but being cared by a little jailer, Lai reminded magistrate Lin a little.


    There was a little jailer with a real temperament, and he was even praised by the two dignitaries who visited him before.


    As soon as magistrate Lin heard this, he immediately brought up the people and promoted them to the captains. He had to pay more attention to them.


    In the future, this little jailer will have a lot of scenery.


    The little jailer was naturally full of excitement.


    He even expressed gratitude to magistrate Lin, never mentioning mi you Ning and Han Yun.


    This makes magistrate Lin even more satisfied. Honesty is a good job.


    No one knows that the young jailer at this time will be the leader of the royal guards in the capital in the future.


    His road to success has just begun.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the news of Lai''s acquittal spread all over Luoyang.


    The housekeeper who really murdered Mr. Lai was beheaded at noon.


    When Lai was in prison, no one visited him.


    He was the only one in the family. His mother died early and his father died. There was only one younger brother who depended on each other.


    But the slave was so hearty that he was killed by the housekeeper for his property.


    Now Lai Zesheng is alone.


    However, after he was released from prison, his former classmates and friends had the courage to come to congratulate him.


    To this, Lai Zesheng sneered in his heart, but warmly entertained him on his face.


    At the same time, he also kept the previous low-key, high-profile banquet in the restaurant to celebrate.


    Many people were invited, almost all of them were invited.


    But Wang Qingjie, who was grateful to him in the bottom of his heart and was glad to know him, did not invite him.


    Because he knows how some people and things should be treated.


    Wang Qingjie was the most fortunate brother he knew in his life, and his sister''s kindness he could never repay in his life,


    What Lai Zeyun did is a matter of the future, not to mention for the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Miyuning fell asleep in the guest bedroom of the palace.


    She opened her eyes and felt a little sour. Last night, waiting for Han Yun too late, she accidentally fell asleep on the table.


    This posture is not right, the body naturally aches.


    It''s just like being tossed by Han Yun all night in the past.


    Just glancing at the empty room, mi you Ning''s face was not pretty.


    Han Yun didn''t come back all night.


    She got up, quickly stood up, walked towards the door, and went to the main hall of the back yard.


    Last night, Han Yun and Rui Wang had a good drink, and they talked freely.


    Just as miyuning was going, he met housekeeper Liu.


    "Madam, Mr. Han and Mr. Wang drank too much last night. Now they are resting in the soft cave behind the living room because it''s too late to inform his wife."


    After hearing what housekeeper Liu said, MI Youning asked him to lead the way.


    Soon, I saw the man lying on the big fur soft couch.


    Han Yun at this time Huhu big sleep, sleep that call a dark.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning laughed angrily.


    This man had this side.


    This sleeping posture, looks uninhibited, is to release a pair of world''s exclusive posture.


    Housekeeper Liu is used to it. After all, he has seen it many times.


    He picked up the thin quilt that was kicked off by Han Yun and covered it with it.

 Chapter 1641

    Housekeeper Liu covers Han Yun with a quilt and looks at mi you Ning carelessly.


    Seeing that her face was better than before, she said with a smile, "the Lord has not drunk with Han Ye for a year. It''s not easy to catch people. Han Ye has been poured a little too much, and his wife is relieved."


    After hearing what housekeeper Liu said, MI Youning knew that he was thinking too much.


    In fact, she didn''t look good before, not because Han Yun drank too much, just because he didn''t go home at night.


    Sleeping on the table last night made her ache all over now.


    Such a feeling reminds her of the memory of being tossed by Han Yun.


    Finally, one day, I didn''t have to be tossed, but because I fell asleep on the table, it was more painful than when I was tossed.


    Especially the stiffness of the waist, let her feel fast body to break.


    "No problem. What''s the matter with Wang Ye?" Miyuning asks housekeeper Liu.


    "The Lord is not awake yet. He is supposed to be at noon. He drank five jars of wine last night."


    Five jars of wine?


    Mi you Ning opens his mouth wide. How many jin of wine does it take.


    Terrible!


    She put her eyes on Han Yun, who was covered with quilt, especially his stomach.


    I didn''t see my stomach bulge.


    At the thought of Han Yun''s tummy bulging, mi you Ning bent her lips and laughed softly.


    Looking at her smile, housekeeper Liu, who was always paying attention to her, was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun and Rui Wang did not wake up until noon.


    Two people because of a hangover, can not eat things, Liu housekeeper let the people in the kitchen do a good digestion of liquid food.


    Miyuning, however, is eating the delicacies made by the cooks in the government. They have meat and vegetables, and they are delicious.


    While Han Yun was drinking porridge, mi you Ning came forward and touched his head.


    Five jars of wine is not a small quantity, people can do nothing.


    There was no fever or discomfort at the moment, which relieved her a lot.


    "The red rabbit is still at home. There is no one to feed it. You stay in Luoyang. By the way, you can bring down the wine building. I''ll go back to feed the red rabbit.


    By the way, I''ll go home again and ask my brother if he''ll come to Luoyang tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, he''ll take the exam. "


    Han Yun puts down his bowl and looks into mi you Ning''s eyes with worry.


    "It''s OK for the restaurant to offer it at any time. I''m not sure if you go back alone."


    Miyuning said with a smile, "why don''t you worry about that? Let the groom of the palace take me back. I just want you to tell people that the carriage is fast and safe. It''s a must-have for home travel."


    This naughty words, but let Han Yun do not understand, and revealed a little guilt.


    The person in front of him is his woman, she should enjoy the best of everything.


    "When we have time in two days, we''ll choose a carriage and buy a good horse." With that, Han Yun paused.


    Soon, his brow suddenly relaxed and he looked at mi you Ning''s little hand, stretched out his hand and gently kneaded it.


    "Buy some more people to cook for you at home, clean up the house and serve you."


    He could not bear to have his hands covered with cocoons.


    Miyuning doesn''t matter. Of course, if someone serves her, she won''t refuse.


    At this moment, Han Yun also feels that he can actually give the woman in front of him everything that people admire.


    But after all, because of what he gave up, it was too late.


    Miyuning left and went back to Wangjia village.


    It was sent by the groom of the palace.


    Looking at the back of the carriage leaving gradually, Han Yun''s whole body''s gas field changes.


    There was a little meditation in his eyes.


    Standing outside the door for a long time, he entered the ruiwang mansion again. He returned to the guest room where miyuning was last night.

 Chapter 1642

    Then a gray carrier pigeon landed in front of the window of the guest room.


    Han Yun went to the desk and began to write. His words were flowing and full of domineering.


    Soon, Han Yun stopped writing.


    He slowly rolled up the note, which changed the pattern of the court.


    It also brought the people''s peace of mind in Yuan and Song dynasties.


    Because the general of Zhenguo came back.


    Everything began to spread in the quiet Eve.


    After Han Yun sent this secret message out, the capital quickly spread, and the return of the general of Zhenguo.


    And the queen Li Feiyan''s power is the most uneasy, the prime minister''s family Li family, began a covert action.


    However, this is the future, not to mention.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning went back in his carriage, most of the people in Wangjia village were still hanging out.


    People in the village have never seen such a luxurious, exquisite and grand carriage.


    Some good people followed up until the carriage stopped at Wang Ergou''s house.


    The villagers wondered when the wangergou family knew such a respectable person.


    After the carriage stopped, the curtain of fine silk was lifted, and a woman with white jade hairpin and silk skirt came out.


    At first, people were still in a trance. This woman is so beautiful.


    More beautiful than the ladies they saw in town.


    Until a startled voice rang out in the crowd.


    "This is not the girl of Wang Ergou''s family!"


    After listening to the speech, we can see it carefully, if so!


    It''s just this dress, it seems that people can''t recognize it.


    In particular, his noble temperament is not like Wang jiarou in the past.


    But that face is the same as before, just more white and tender, and looks very good.


    "It''s really from Wang Ergou''s family..." someone sighed.


    "This man is not married to hunter Han. How can he come back in a carriage? Look at the style." The voice of envy.


    "You don''t know. I heard that Hunter Han had a lot of money in his family. He gave his uncle a set of ink, paper and inkstone, which was tens of taels of silver!"


    "..." listening to this, people around opened their mouths and couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, isn''t this Korean Hunter very rich?" Someone exclaimed.


    Of course, some people don''t believe it.


    During this period, Wang Ergou and Liu have already walked out of the gate.


    The groom respectfully asked mi you Ning to get out of the car, "madam, please be careful."


    Miyuning smiles and shakes his head at the groom. "It''s OK. It''s not so delicate."


    Said, gently pulling the skirt, jumped out of the carriage.


    "Jiarou, who are you?" Wang Ergou looked at the exquisite and grand carriage with doubts in his eyes.


    It was also the first time that he saw such a grand carriage with eyes unable to pull out.


    The exquisite pattern of the car body and the carriage are something we have never seen in the town.


    It''s beautiful, grand, luxurious and exquisite. The carriage is affordable everywhere.


    "Father and mother, they went to the city with their husband yesterday. This is the carriage and groom of his good friend''s family."


    The groom was also a smart one. As soon as he heard miyuning''s name, he immediately stepped forward.


    "Yes, sir, madam."


    Where did Wang Ergou and Liu see this scene.


    Even the cigarette pole in Wang Ergou''s hand is going to be unstable.


    Seeing this, miyuning asked the coachman to listen to the carriage. The gate of the yard was too small to enter.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Wang Ergou and Liu were relieved when the groom retreated.


    But the people around began to roar.


    "Jiarou is promising. She has a car pulled by a big horse."

 Chapter 1643

    This is Mrs. Wang next door making a sound. How can Liu not make a sound.


    She said with a smile: "where where, this or son-in-law promising."


    "It''s also you jiarou who is promising. I thought that Hunter Han was a cold hearted man. I didn''t expect to have such a great fortune. If I had known who could let go of this ten li eight village."


    The six aunts in the village spoke with admiration and bitterness.


    This made people around show their admiration.


    Because Aunt Liu''s words were just in their heart.


    "Yes, you jiarou are blessed. I really want to thank Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law."


    "That''s the reason. At the beginning, it wasn''t the wangdagou family who collected the money, but the one who married was..."


    "Enough!" Wang Ergou saw that the people around him were more and more biased and roared.


    People around immediately silenced, and most of the onlookers were women.


    See this Wang Er Gou a roar, big ox eye so a stare, immediately scattered to go.


    "My husband is coming back. It''s time to cook."


    "Yes, my boss is coming back soon. It''s time to go home."


    "Me too..."


    As the crowd slowly dispersed, MI Youning, Wang Ergou and Liu entered the house.


    After the crowd dispersed, a young girl with two braids never left.


    Her appearance is somewhat similar to that of miyuning.


    But the distortion of her face, Sheng Sheng''s destruction of her face, and the anger of her whole body, were even more unseen.


    The anger in her eyes and ugly jealousy make her like a clown.


    This person is Wang Dagou''s daughter, the original cousin, Wang Yuxin.


    She''s a man who has a high ambition, a high heart and a thin life.


    It''s also the life of a young lady and the body of a servant girl. She wants to marry a rich man, or fly to a branch to become a phoenix and become an official wife.


    If you want to say that Wang Yuxin is not bad, she has no temperament, and there are too many things in her eyes, which makes people unhappy.


    Wang Yuxin didn''t expect that she didn''t want to marry Han Yun, but she took advantage of her cousin.


    Who is Han Yun?


    It''s the ugly man in wangjiacun who ruined his appearance. It''s the lame man.


    It is also a taboo of the villagers in Wangjia village.


    Who knows what he went through ten years away from home? It''s impossible to say that he did something bad outside, which ruined his lameness.


    However, who would like to think that he developed quietly.


    Ever since I married her cousin, the return ceremony at home is a big one. I even go to Luoyang.


    Today, I went home in a carriage more exquisite than that of the county master''s.


    Seeing all this, Wang Yuxin was envious and envious.


    Even if Han Yun is lame, this person can give her everything she wants.


    She looked deeply at the door of the second uncle''s house. There was a trace of calculation and hatred in her eyes.


    She will never forget that the mother who has been taken home so far is exactly the work of the second uncle''s family.


    She won''t let them go.


    Wang Yuxin left, with the eyes of Shi Zaidi.


    "What?"


    A voice of surprise came from the main hall of Wang Ergou''s family.


    Mi Youning looks at Wang Ergou and Liu standing up from the seat, and his eyes show shock and disbelief.


    And Wang Qingjie, who came out of the house, also showed some surprise.


    She said with a smile: "really, yesterday I bought a house in Luoyang City. Today, Han Yun has gone to a restaurant. They are all ready-made and will be open soon."

 Chapter 1644

    Mi you Ning pauses and looks at Liu, "my mother cooks delicious food. The restaurant needs some famous dishes. I need my mother to practice her skills. As for other domestic dishes, there are cooks employed, but this famous dish must not be disclosed."


    When she finished, Wang Ergou and his mother-in-law looked at each other, and their eyes showed disbelief.


    As soon as her daughter came home, she said that they were going to open a restaurant in Luoyang City and they had bought all the shops.


    Now listen to what mi you Ning said. It''s true.


    "How much is this restaurant? Is Han Yun so rich? " Wang Ergou asked.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "my husband has been away from home for ten years. He has his own ability to roam outside these years. Now it''s not convenient to say that his parents will know about him in the future. It''s good to treat him as an ordinary son-in-law in ordinary days."


    As soon as Wang Ergou heard this, he knew that his son-in-law was not simple.


    He has also been to Luoyang City and knows that there are rich people there.


    People who go out wear silk, and cars on the road are pulled by big horses.


    Even that food, the town a Wen, to Luoyang City to three or four Wen.


    What kind of place is it? It''s a place where money can''t be lacked everywhere.


    At the thought of his son-in-law buying a house in Luoyang City and opening a restaurant, Wang Ergou sat on a stool.


    He thought that if Han Yun wanted to be so rich, he would find a small one in the future.


    Mi you Ning chuckles, "Dad, you think too much, he won''t."


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Wang Ergou knew that he was speaking out his mind.


    Not from the facial expression Shan Shan, looked at own mother-in-law.


    Liu''s at this time pour is atmosphere, light glanced at him one eye.


    Then he went up to mi you Ning.


    Take her hand, seriously asked: "jiarou, you tell mother, let me with your father to live in Luoyang City, is your idea, or Han Yun''s idea?"


    It''s very important. If it''s their daughter, they can''t go.


    It''s a matter of delaying my daughter and making my son-in-law look for trouble.


    Seeing Liu''s question, miyuning thought of the key.


    "Naturally, my husband and I share the same meaning. The restaurant''s signature dishes must be in the hands of our own people, so we need our mother to make them.


    There are also drinks in restaurants, peach blossom wine, plum wine, rice wine and so on. It''s up to my father to come here. I''ll put them down this time, and my parents will go back to study them. "


    Wang Ergou and Liu are still a little excited.


    Now I hear mi you Ning say it''s Han Yun''s idea. They look at each other and their eyes show their decision.


    "I can go with your father, but when it comes to busy farming..."


    Mi you Ning interrupted with a smile, "Niang, I mean you will not farm the land in the future, just guard the restaurant. The yard we bought is three in and three out, and it''s not inconvenient to live together."


    "How can we do that? There''s no family living in the son-in-law''s house."


    Wang Ergou was the first to disagree.


    Miyuning took a look at Wang Qingjie, who had never spoken from the beginning to the end.


    Pointing to him, he turned to Wang Ergou and Liu and said, "my parents live first. When I wait for my elder brother to go to high school, I will definitely buy you a house in Luoyang City."


    With that, miyuning winked at Wang Qingjie, which was self-evident.


    Wang Qingjie received a hint from his younger sister. He reached for his fist to his lips and coughed softly. "Yes, parents go. In less than a year, my son will buy you a house in Luoyang City."

 Chapter 1645

    Wang Qingjie didn''t talk big.


    He is confident that he will be in the top ten.


    The imperial examination in Luoyang and the imperial examination in Beijing.


    Even if Wang Ergou took the prescription of wine making, he studied it slowly, and his eyes showed surprise.


    If you say that he is also a drinker, he also has experience in wine making. When his father was still there, he was the leader of wine making.


    Liu took over the recipe from mi you Ning and began to study it.


    It''s written in detail everywhere, what kind of seasoning to put in the stir fry, and how long to put it.


    While they were studying the prescription, MI Youning tilted his head to Wang Qingjie, facing the direction outside the yard.


    Two people quietly out of the hall, standing in the yard under the tree.


    Miyuning tells her brother everything about Lai Zesheng.


    When Wang Qingjie first heard this, he was still a little shocked.


    At the end of the day, however, I was filled with anger.


    "How dare you


    He has not contacted Lai Zesheng for a long time. I''m afraid it''s because of my family.


    And then there was the helplessness. I can''t get in touch with him by letter.


    "It''s just a coincidence. If I didn''t know that my elder brother knew Lai Zesheng and told me that, I wouldn''t have helped."


    Wang Qingjie''s lips were tight and his face was heavy.


    However, soon he also responded, "who is looking for to overturn the case? Is my brother-in-law that good? "


    Seeing Wang Qingjie suspicious, MI Youning touches the white jade hairpin Han Yun gave him.


    She looked at the direction at the foot of the mountain and said with a smile, "he, you can''t guess his identity. I didn''t dare to tell my parents before, because I was afraid of scaring them. I wanted to take over for a while, and then I gradually knew."


    "Who is it?" Wang Qingjie''s curiosity is hooked up.


    Mi you Ning turned to look into his eyes and said, "the town, the country, the general, the army granted by Emperor Yuwen."


    Wang Qingjie is petrified.


    Soon, he couldn''t believe that he stepped back two steps, and his eyes widened.


    The look in my eyes is not enough to describe shock.


    "Zhen, Zhen general?" The voices were all chattering.


    Who is the general of Zhenguo?


    It was the God of war who was invincible on the battlefield, the protector of the common people in the yuan and Song Dynasties, and even the God of evil spirit of the enemy.

 Chapter 1646

    He is the most trusted General of the town appointed by Emperor Yuwen.


    It is said that the general of Zhenguo assisted emperor Yuwen in seizing power and wiped out all those old ministers who did not let go of power.


    This is a cruel lord.


    The emperor Yuwen of the yuan and Song Dynasties, who ascended the throne when he was young, has always been a puppet of his old ministers.


    It was not until seven years ago that emperor Yuwen finally seized power.


    Although wangjiacun is far away from the capital, Wang Qingjie has heard of it.


    Seven years ago, the general of Zhenguo was a low-level bodyguard. He has no reputation now.


    But because of his loyalty and his ruthlessness, he helped emperor Yuwen eradicate those powerful officials who depended on the old and wanted to control him.


    This is one of the rumors.


    Then there was the later war, the invasion of other countries, and the personal expedition of Yuwen emperor.


    The general of Zhenguo also opened his way to the God of war. He was invincible on the battlefield and scared the enemy to death.


    He even saved emperor Yuwen''s life one after another.


    Until the end of the war, he was made a general of the town, and then the people disappeared.


    Now, my little sister tells Wang Qingjie that her husband is the general of the town. How can he believe that.


    Mi Youning smiles at Wang Qingjie''s face, which he can''t believe but looks forward to.


    "Yes, yesterday in Ruiyang palace, I knew that he was the general of Zhenguo."


    "Rui, King Ruiyang?"


    This is a general of Zhenguo and another prince. Wang Qingjie is a little dizzy.


    He held the tree to one side and swallowed.


    Such a person, even in his imperial examination high school, never thought of meeting.


    Now from the mouth of the younger sister, it''s like a very common thing, let him some can''t accept.


    "Brother, calm down." Mi you Ning makes a sound.


    Wang Qingjie frowned and looked at mi you Ning, "calm down? How can I calm down? "


    They were the two most valued by Yuwen emperor. One was his brother, Wang Ye.


    The other is his most trusted general.


    He knew that King Ruiyang was sent to Luoyang after the war.


    Only when I knew it, I learned it from my classmates and friends.


    At that time, he would never know that the people around him would know Ruiyang Wang.


    My younger sister also met Ruiyang Wang himself.


    After a long delay, Wang Qingjie asked, "is the king of Ruiyang a man full of talent, rich in learning, and warm as jade?"


    It''s also rumored.


    It is said that King Ruiyang, as the younger brother of emperor Yuwen, loved him most.


    Find him the best teacher, both civil and military.


    Many noble women in Beijing are happy with Ruiyang Wang, not only for his knowledge, but also for his appearance of Pan an.


    Mi you Ning thought about it. The Rui Yang Wang she met had not much impression except his bookish and pale appearance.


    "I didn''t pay attention to that. I''ll know if I can see it myself one day."


    Wang Qingjie''s words stopped for a moment.


    Rui Yang Wang can see where he can.


    At present, he did not pay attention to mi you Ning''s words.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go to Luoyang City and see brother Lai by the way."


    "Why don''t we go together after dinner? It''s just the right time to go in a carriage. " Miyuning proposed.


    Wang Qingjie was a little surprised, "are you going back in the afternoon?"


    "Well, I came back to feed my husband''s horse. I don''t have time to take care of him. It seems that I will take the horse away."


    Wang Qingjie was not shocked to hear that he was feeding the horse.


    I would have been surprised if I had.

 Chapter 1647

    Now, his brother-in-law has become a general of the town. Is there anything more incredible than that.


    Wang Qingjie thought about it and decided to go together.


    "I''ll talk to my parents."


    "OK, I''ll go home first and bring the horse with me."


    After discussion, one went out of the gate and the other into the main hall.


    Miyuning took the carriage to the house at the foot of the mountain again.


    Along the way, there were many onlookers.


    Wang''s village is so big. It''s a big fart. It soon spread.


    Everyone said that the daughter of Wang Ergou''s family was like this.


    She said that she was a blind cat and met a dead mouse. I really didn''t see that Han Yun had a family fortune.


    There is even a girl''s family, in the secret to bite silver teeth, this regret in the heart.


    As long as they knew that Han Yun was a capable man, they must have married their daughter to him.


    Mi you Ning didn''t know all this. Even if he knew, he just laughed.


    Because, belongs to her person, who also cannot rob.


    As early as after having a relationship with Han Yun, she took time to look at the colorful glazed stone in the soul space, which has changed a long time ago.


    And Han Yun is her destiny.


    It''s the man who made the colorful glazed stone change.


    This person belongs to her. Who can take it away.


    Soon, miyuning arrived at the hut at the foot of the mountain in a carriage.


    She pushed the door open and saw the red rabbit at a glance.


    And the red rabbit looked at her askew.


    Also saw acquaintances, red rabbit some excited hiss.


    Miyuning came near and saw that the water in the bucket beside the red rabbit was half gone, and the hay in the yard was also eaten.


    After that, he put his eyes on his front leg, and the injury was almost good.


    I thought that I would take red rabbit to Luoyang City in a moment. The distance along the way is not far for red rabbit.


    But it''s also the first time he''s recovered from his injury and gone so far.


    Mi you Ning touched the red rabbit''s neck and said in a low voice, "I''ll give you the last treatment. Later I''ll go to your master on the road. You should cooperate well."


    Finish saying, crouch down waist body, the soul power on the hand turns, lightly touch its front leg.


    The red rabbit sneezed and was honest all the time.


    After finishing this last treatment, miyuning knew that with the recovery of the rabbit itself, he would soon be able to recover his former ability.


    It was born on the battlefield, and will return sooner or later.


    But mi you Ning didn''t know that in the original plot, red rabbit died.


    Not long after Han Yun married her and was taken away by Wang Ergou''s family, red rabbit died.


    It''s too badly hurt to stay with Han Yun for a year.


    Miyuning got up, touched the rabbit again, and then turned to walk inside.


    This time, she will take some clothes and other things with her.


    Soon, miyuning came out with a bundle. The red rabbit had no rein.


    She went to the red rabbit again and discussed with him, "now I''m going to take you to the master. Along the way, you''ll follow behind the carriage. Don''t run around, or you''ll be tied up."


    Red rabbit is snorting at miyuning, as if very dissatisfied.


    But miyuning knew that red rabbit agreed.


    She waved to the rabbit with a smile and let it go out with her.


    When the groom saw the red rabbit, his eyes flashed with an amazing light.


    Although he was the coachman of Ruiyang palace, he was also knowledgeable.


    The horse in front of us is a famous foal in the battlefield, red rabbit.

 Chapter 1648

    Miyuning got into the carriage and said to the groom, "just let it follow. Don''t worry about it."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The coachman secretly glanced at the red rabbit. The horse was really beautiful.


    In this way, on the way back, people saw a horse behind the carriage.


    The villagers in Wangjia village didn''t know it was a war horse.


    In their eyes, Marco is very valuable.


    At this time, many people became red eyed again, even staring at Wang Ergou''s family.


    I want to see how the Wang Ergou family developed, because they don''t believe that Han Hunter really has such ability.


    When miyuning returned to Wang''s house, Liu was cooking according to the recipe.


    After she left miyuning, she heard her son say that she would leave for Luoyang together today.


    I immediately want to try this craft.


    Liu''s first dish is spicy chicken.


    Cut the chicken into small pieces and wash the blood.


    Heat the chicken in the pot, put the chicken in the water, pass the water, and then take it out.


    However, when the water is gone, add ginger, cooking wine, soy sauce, salt and pepper.


    But there was no cooking wine at home. It was Wang Ergou who used it.


    Add oil in the domestic. When the oil is warm, put the marinated chicken into the pot and fry until it changes color and turns golden.


    Put the oil in China again. When the oil is hot, put the onion, ginger, garlic and dried pepper into the pot, and stir fry to give off the fragrance.


    After that, pour the fried chicken into it, stir fry and change color evenly, then sprinkle some scallion.


    Liu put a lot of seasoning according to the steps on the recipe, but she was distressed.


    But, smelling the attractive fragrance in the basin, she showed a little smile on her face.


    It''s the first time I''ve made it, but it looks good.


    It''s not in vain that she killed the chicken in the house.


    There are too many special dishes on the menu, such as spicy chicken, mutton and roast duck. Preserved pork with preserved vegetables, fish with pickled vegetables, sweet and sour ribs, mutton soup, wax gourd ball soup, etc.


    Liu made a spicy chicken for the time being.


    After that, I saw the wax gourd ball soup.


    This is very easy to do. We have ready-made meatballs at home. Cut the wax gourd into small pieces and put it into the boiling water in the pot.


    It''s almost time to cook. Then put the meatballs into the pot.


    Know that the meatball piece by piece floating up, and then put in salt stirring can be out of the pot.


    Liu has been cooking at home for more than 20 years, but now she knows that the soup is so fragrant.


    It looks like it has all kinds of color, fragrance and smell. I want to have a drink.


    There was no other food to do at home, so Liu quarreled two more dishes, and then brought them all up.


    Today is a good day, she even took out a lot of white flour steamed a few big white flour steamed bread.


    Wang Ergou and Wang Qingjie''s father and son, when they saw Liu''s meal, their eyes were straight.


    Their noses were moving, smelling the rich fragrance in the void.


    Watching the dishes put on the table, they quickly sat in front of the table.


    Mi you Ning saw this scene and chuckled.


    Looking at Liu''s spicy chicken and wax gourd meatball soup, his eyes showed satisfaction.


    She said that Liu''s cooking skill is good.


    "What is this? It''s delicious


    Wang Qingjie took a big sip of the soup Liu brought to him.


    Inside the wax gourd, as well as meatballs, every festival, the family will eat meatballs, but most are steamed to eat.


    Because the taste of the meat remains the same.

 Chapter 1649

    Just now, the ball and wax gourd together, unexpectedly so good to drink.


    It''s the first time he''s had such a good soup.


    In fact, Liu made all the dishes according to the recipe given by mi you Ning, and he had no time to spare.


    So the essence of this wax gourd and rice meat dumplings is preserved.


    More time is not enough, less time is not enough.


    Liu''s face showed a brilliant smile when he heard his son say delicious.


    "It''s a recipe given by your sister. It''s called wax gourd ball soup."


    As early as when his son made a sound, Wang Ergou drank the soup without saying a word, and even stretched out his chopsticks to the spicy chicken.


    Soup is really delicious. It''s the first time he''s ever had such a good soup after he lived for decades.


    This chicken with chili peppers is spicy in the mouth, and then the meat quality spreads in the mouth.


    Regardless of his busy mother-in-law and her son and daughter, Wang Ergou couldn''t stop his chopsticks.


    A few mouthfuls of white flour steamed bread went in, and part of the spicy chicken in the small pot was also missing.


    Wang Qingjie patronizes and asks mi you Ning how he got the wax gourd ball soup. When he looks back, he can''t stop when he sees his father''s chopsticks.


    He gave up immediately and did not talk to mi you Ning. He quickly joined the team.


    When Liu brought up the last dish, he saw the battle between father and son.


    He scolded them with a smile and then sat down to eat.


    Liu did not stop when he tasted the spicy chicken and white gourd soup.


    Miyuning moved a few chopsticks and stopped after eating seven minutes.


    Yes, it''s really delicious. For this era, it''s a top-grade delicacy.


    The four members of the Wang family are really satisfied with this meal.


    At the same time, four people also know that the restaurant''s business is not bad.


    After dinner, Wang Qingjie prepared for the exam.


    Miyuning instructs Wang Ergou and Liu to practice hard. In a few days, he will take them to Luoyang City, and his family''s things will be ready.


    In fact, Wang Ergou and Liu are somewhat reluctant to leave the farmland.


    After all, they have been mud legged for half of their lives. They are not stable without land.


    Miyuning knew what they thought and said with a smile, "this field can''t be sold. Let others plant it. Just rent it at home."


    Wang Ergou just has this meaning, "OK, go back and ask the village head if there are other villagers farming in the village."


    "Well, my elder brother''s knowledge is good. I believe he will pass the exam. He will even go to the palace in Beijing to meet the emperor. His future is limitless.


    Father and mother, you will be in Luoyang city after registered residence, this matter let Han Yun go back to do, big brother''s future daughter-in-law does not seek to be what official miss, but seek to read is clear and sensible.


    Wang Ergou thought of some, but not in the long run. He only thought that his son''s marriage would be a big one in the future.


    As for Liu, after all, she is still a woman''s family, and her family affairs are left to Wang Ergou.


    She is more interested in the words of the matchmaker ordered by her parents.


    "Your elder brother''s marriage, I''ll go back to your father and have a look in the dark. If there is a girl from a good family, he will stay."


    I don''t know what that means.


    If you want to look good, you have to decide. You don''t need Wang Qingjie to do anything more.


    "Niang, I can''t do it. I''ll marry once in my life. I''m the one who will accompany me all my life in the future. Naturally, I''m not careless. I have to nod my head."


    Liu is not happy about it. "I thought I got married with your father before we met. Now it has been nearly 20 years."

 Chapter 1650

    Miyuning showed a gentle smile. At this time, she could not refute Liu''s words.


    "Niang, it''s a good fate. She has a long way to go with dad."


    Liu''s Jiao is angry: "this your wench!"


    If you want to say that her life is really good, I think Wang Ergou was a girl from shiliba village and wanted to marry a young man.


    But this person with that matchmaker and she said.


    Mi you Ning saw Liu''s face and knew that she would be easy to talk.


    This just continues before topic, "but, Niang you want to know big brother is different.".


    He will be an official eight to nine times in the future. In the future, my sister-in-law will have to be literate, have a common topic with my elder brother, and know more about the general.


    What''s more important is that the couple have a harmonious relationship. If they don''t have a good relationship, there''s a big relationship between them. "


    Liu''s original retort stopped and listened to mi you Ning.


    "In case my sister-in-law and my brother are not in a good relationship in the future, my elder brother will be implicated, and my family will be upset, and I will be enrolled in a book in officialdom."


    "Ah? What''s more? " Liu stood up in a hurry.


    Mi you Ning said with a smile: "it''s natural. For today''s society, the back house is restless. Why should we be an official?"


    Seeing Liu loose, Wang Ergou also attached importance to it.


    She continued, "so, mom and Dad, my future sister-in-law must ask my elder brother to nod in person before you can arrange."


    Liu''s already frightened to quickly nod, "this is natural, in the future your elder brother''s marriage certainly must discuss with him."


    Wang Ergou also nodded cautiously.


    Miyuning chuckled.


    In fact, it''s true that she said before that Houzhai would not be accepted by ginseng.


    But on this premise, it must be the Beijing officials, or the officials who are released or valued today.


    Wang Qingjie has been standing outside the room for a long time.


    At this time, he had a gentle and indulgent smile on his lips.


    This little sister, he really didn''t hurt in vain.


    Since ancient times, marriage is the fate of parents.


    But if this life companion, can be he likes, this is the best.


    Seeing that the house was quiet, Wang Qingjie came in with big and small bags.


    "I''m ready!"


    After Wang Qingjie came in, the whole family stood up one after another.


    "All ready?" Liu came forward to care.


    "Well, it''s ready. Just check it again."


    "Good, good..."


    Wang Ergou and Liu are not willing to send their children to the carriage.


    Liu even wet his eyes.


    "Niang, I''ll see you in a few days. Hurry up and pick you up in a few days."


    "Well, be careful all the way."


    With these words, Liu went to the groom and put some prunes in his hands.


    "It''s hard work. I''ll bear with you all the way."


    "Old lady., You are the slave of Zhesha. "


    The coachman jumped out of the carriage in fright.


    Liu Shi is to smile, "where the slave is not a slave, all are the same person."


    This made the groom almost cry.


    Today, he ate the best meal in his life, though not at the table.


    And then there was Liu, who told him that they were the same people.


    In fact, he was born a slave, where is the same person.


    He was a slave in his life.


    But Liu''s words moved him a little.


    "Don''t worry, old lady. I will send my wife and Mr. Wang to Luoyang City."


    After that, the groom jumped into the car and asked miyuning inside.


    He got a response and drove away.


    Wang Ergou and Liu watched the carriage go away, their eyes overflowing.

 Chapter 1651

    It was evening when miyuning and Wang Qingjie entered Luoyang.


    The gates are closing.


    But even if the gate of the city is closed, the groom of the palace will take them to the city.


    When he left the palace, housekeeper Liu gave him a token to mobilize the city guards to open the gate.


    After entering the city, Wang Qingjie discusses with MI Youning to send him to the inn first, and tomorrow he will go to Lai Zesheng.


    Miyuning did not stop this.


    After settling down in the inn, miyuning went back to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, mi you Ning and Han Yun come to the house they bought with the servants arranged by King Ruiyang.


    This is their home in the future.


    Next, it took a day to clean up the house and buy a lot of things.


    Bedding is bought now, as well as kitchen utensils and necessities of life.


    Don''t look down upon these things. They cost several hundred taels of silver.


    Both of them are good objects.


    Tonight, they can move into their new home.


    Living in the largest yard in the backyard, they arranged their dormitories in a very warm way.


    Looking at the bedroom that decorates personally, Han Yun''s line of sight puts mi you Ning''s body all the time.


    His eyes were direct, fiery, and dark.


    It''s so straightforward that it''s hard for mi you Ning not to pay attention.


    She turned her head to Han Yun''s deep eyes, and her eyes overflowed with strong Gu Qian Wang.


    "Stink flow hooligan!" Mi you Ning laughs and scolds.


    Han Yun''s face remains unchanged. He goes forward and holds mi you Ning in his arms.


    "Lady, I want to..."


    What do you think?


    Mi you Ning secretly turned a white eye, reached out to refuse Han Yun, "don''t make trouble, I''ll go to the restaurant later, and strive to open as soon as possible."


    Han Yun knows that she wants to arrange things as soon as possible, showing some grievances on her face.


    "Lady, it''s hard."


    Close to miyuning''s body, she felt his forbearance.


    Pressed, the words are very close.


    Miyuning''s face cracked for a moment.


    Is it really good to be in love like this?


    However, without waiting for miyuning to resist, Han Yun picks up the man and goes straight to the bed.


    It was covered with new bedding, clean and bright in color.


    They stayed in the dormitory for nearly an hour before they came out.


    Be turned red wave, several turn cloud rain.


    When miyuning came out, his wrist was about to break.


    Even her mouth is red.


    On the contrary, Han Yun came out with a satisfied look on his face.


    As soon as mi you Ning thought of the man''s colorful appearance, he secretly gritted his teeth.


    Wait! After this period of time, she wanted him to be too busy.


    Han Yun seems to feel something bad, and immediately steps forward to hold mi you Ning''s hand.


    He looked a little guilty, "lady, you are too beautiful to control for a while, not next time."


    "And next time?" Mi you Ning is not smiling.


    "No, no next time."


    Hearing the promise, miyuning did not believe it, but ran to the main courtyard.


    Today, she must arrange the restaurant properly.


    At the gate of the house, waiting is the groom who sent mi you Ning back to Wangjia village yesterday.


    "To Lai''s restaurant."


    "Yes, ma''am." The groom thought that miyuning was the only one to go and drove away.


    When Han Yun came out, the carriage had already left.


    He knew that miyuning was really angry this time.


    However, at the thought of the softness of the little hand.


    And the taste of that red lip, Han Yun''s face shows the aftertaste.


    It''s worth it!

 Chapter 1652

    When miyuning comes to Lai''s restaurant, Lai Zesheng and Wang Qingjie are having a drink in Yajian.


    When they heard that miyuning was getting up, they got up together to meet him.


    They just walked out of the room and came to the stairs when they met mi Youning who went upstairs.


    Mi you Ning saw that both of them were red and smelled of wine. He knew that they were drinking.


    "I''m going to enter the examination room tomorrow. You all drink less."


    She went upstairs and came to them.


    Lai Zesheng stands beside Wang Qingjie, and MI Youning looks him up and down.


    This man looks better than Wang Qingjie.


    Although it doesn''t look like Pan an, it''s also as warm as jade, with a healthy air all over.


    However, mi you Ning could see at a glance that this man was not related to righteousness.


    There was a ferocity in his eyes.


    Maybe it''s this time that makes him change.


    Miyuning didn''t care.


    She''s here for the restaurant.


    Wang Qingjie waved to mi you Ning at this time, "how can I have time to come here?"


    "Let''s see how the restaurant is, and let parents come and take over as soon as possible, so that they don''t miss each other at home."


    "Well, go in and say it."


    Wang Qingjie has already known that his younger sister will bring down the wine property.


    Now he and Lai Ze Sheng are in turn, but their friendship has not changed.


    Back in the Yajian where they had been drinking, Wang Qingjie and MI Youning just walked into the room, followed by Lai Zesheng.


    He closed the door and stood still.


    Instead, he bent over Wang Qingjie and MI Youning.


    "Zesheng was able to escape this time. Thank you, madam Han, for saving me. Otherwise, I would have been poisoned and become a ghost.


    It''s also a great honor for me to get to know brother Qingjie, so that I don''t have to be a handful of dust at the bottom. I can''t repay you for your great kindness. In the future, as long as I can do it, I will die. "


    Lai Zesheng''s tone was sincere and choked several times.


    Seeing this, Wang Qingjie immediately stepped forward and helped Lai Zesheng up.


    "Zesheng, why do you have to."


    Mi you Ning then said: "I can save you, but it''s just fate, cause and effect. My brother and sister will remember what you said. There''s no need to mention it. It depends on what happens in the future."


    Lai Zesheng stands up and nods to MI Youning and Wang Qingjie.


    The three sat at the table and began to discuss the restaurant.


    Miyuning brings 600 taels of banknotes. Yesterday, Han Yun changed the name of the title deed of the restaurant, but Lai Zesheng didn''t accept the money. Instead, he ran away.


    No, she brought the bank note again, but Lai Zesheng didn''t take it, saying that she gave the restaurant to her.


    But I''d rather not take this cheap one.


    "Take this silver note. I know you don''t lack it, but my brother still knows what to do. When you win the gold medal in the future, you can come to the restaurant and publicize it."


    With her strong attitude and Wang Qingjie''s persuasion, Lai Zesheng took the money ticket with a bitter smile.


    Later, Lai Zesheng talked about the business of the restaurant.


    When his father was alive, the restaurant business was still very good.


    But since the housekeeper took over, business has plummeted.


    All the cooks in the restaurant have their own opinions, but they are still suffering because they have benefited from their old owners.


    Lai Zesheng, I hope mi Youning will keep these cooks, as well as the shopkeepers of the restaurant.


    They have no two hearts and work hard.


    This is exactly what mi you Ning wants.


    What she needs most now is manpower.


    As long as the restaurant is well decorated again and well publicized in advance, there will be no business in the future.


    As for the housekeeper''s efforts to raise the price of vegetables, these are small problems.

 Chapter 1653

    Just as mi you Ning, Lai Ze Sheng and Wang Qing Jie were talking about the restaurant, the door of Ya Jian''s room was pushed open from the outside.


    A tall, handsome man with a scar on his face appeared in the eyes of the three.


    Mi you Ning sees this person and stares at each other.


    This is Han Yun.


    When Wang Qingjie saw him, he got up from the stool.


    "Han, General Han." I was stumbling.


    Han Yun understood Wang Qingjie''s name and stepped forward.


    Then he looked at mi you Ning and thought of something. Then Wang Qingjie nodded his head gently, and his eyes were gentle.


    When Lai Zesheng heard his friend''s name and looked at Han Yun again, he felt like killing.


    This is not something that ordinary people can have.


    That day, in the cell, he knew that this man could not be small shh.


    Now, I hear friends call him a general.


    Although I don''t know what general it is, I also get up and bow to Han Yun.


    "General Han."


    Han yunchong nodded and strode to miyuning.


    "Lady, the LORD sent a letter to let us go to your house."


    Miyuning had planned to ignore Han Yun, but she was still angry.


    Can hear his words, can''t help opening a mouth, "can say what matter?"


    Han Yun shook his head, "did not say, first go to your house to have a look."


    What he didn''t say was that the people sent by the LORD were a little anxious. He said that the LORD was angry in his house.


    Wang Qingjie stood in the same place, looking at the God of war of the common people in Yuan and Song dynasties. At this time, he spoke softly to his little sister.


    There was a sigh in my heart, but it was not true.


    Although Lai Ze Sheng drank wine, he was also sober.


    This is the general again, and then the LORD''s.


    He also knows that Han Yun is more unusual than he thought.


    Miyuning got up and said to Wang Qingjie, "I''ll go first. Tomorrow I''ll try my best. Brother, come on."


    Then he looked at Lai Zesheng again. "I wish you all the best."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Han." Lai Zesheng gave up.


    Han Yun glances at him lightly, then embraces mi you Ning in his arms and walks out of Yajian step by step.


    Wang Qingjie and Lai Zesheng watched them leave and went downstairs until their backs disappeared.


    After all, Lai Zesheng couldn''t help asking his friends, "what''s the status of your brother-in-law? He still knows Wang Ye? As far as I know, there is only one Lord in Luoyang City. "


    Wang Qingjie was shocked to see his face, and he was somewhat restrained.


    When he first knew it, he was more embarrassed than his best friend.


    And just now, when he saw Han Yun, he didn''t know where to swing.


    "Brother Lai, it''s a long story..."


    When Lai Zesheng knows that his rescuer is the wife of the general of Zhenguo, he can put an egg in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    When mi you Ning and Han Yun step into the palace, they hear the roar coming from the main courtyard.


    "Why! Why does that woman tell me about Wang''s marriage! Where''s the face


    "Bang..." something fell to the ground.


    "She is not satisfied with the harem. She even went to the king to find a sense of existence. I don''t want to see her in the harem!"


    "Pa..." something suffered again and was thrown on the ground, making a clear sound.


    "The wicked woman! Now that she''s hopping around in front of me, she''s going to have to go! I think the Li family is in a high position now, so I can''t move them! "


    "Bang... Pa..."


    Listening to the roar inside and the sound of smashing things, MI Youning and Han Yun look at each other.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi you Ning asks Han Yun in a low voice.

 Chapter 1654

    Han Yun clenched mi you Ning''s hand, "it''s about the marriage of the Lord, and the queen is behind it."


    That''s what he got before.


    He had reminded the LORD before.


    I didn''t expect that at the moment, the man still lost his temper.


    However, thinking of the means of the harem, a sense of obliteration flashed through Han Yun''s eyes.


    That woman is so active, she''s a good dancer.


    Thinking of all these, Han Yun holds mi you Ning''s hand and goes to the hall of the main courtyard.


    "I''m so angry with you!"


    "Lord. It''s not worth being angry for that man. You are the emperor''s brother. It''s useless for that man to toss about again. "


    This is the voice of housekeeper Liu.


    On hearing Liu''s words, Ruiyang Wang seems to be more angry.


    "What a brother! This marriage was proposed by the emperor brother! That''s what gave the poisonous woman a chance


    When Han Yun and mi you Ning enter the hall, Ruiyang Wang is throwing the vase out of the door.


    "Haoqing!" A low voice sounded.


    Ruiyang Wang''s action of throwing a vase, after seeing Han Yun, shows his grievance in his eyes.


    "The poisonous woman is climbing on my head now! I can''t bear it


    The eyes of accusation remind Han Yun of Ruiyang Wang ten years ago.


    Now Ruiyang Wang is only 18 years old.


    He seems calm, but he is also a child.


    But there are civil and military officials on the top, and people on the bottom. He is the most noble king, so he has to.


    Because his every move is related to the dignity of the royal family.


    Han Yun takes mi you Ning to Ruiyang Wang Yuwen Haoqing''s side, and takes the vase from Ruiyang Wang''s hand with another empty hand.


    He is not tight not slow way: "this matter, the emperor is not clear, is the Queen''s arrangement, the emperor thought she arranged is the Li family''s second daughter."


    "You know that too?" Ruiyang Wang''s face was a little angry.


    Han Yun light looked at him, saw only Liu housekeeper in, will know all say.


    "I didn''t remind you that the capital has already started to talk about your marriage. It''s just that the queen planned all the things. People in Beijing know little about it. It''s the news that I stayed in Li''s house before I left the capital.


    The emperor is in favor of the second daughter of the Li family, but the empress arranges that the concubine is your concubine, and the daughter of the brothel woman in his second uncle''s room is your concubine. "


    "Pa!" Ruiyang''s sandalwood beads are crushed by him.


    The daughter of a brothel woman is his concubine, which is the most intolerable thing for him.


    It''s in the face of the royal family.


    Although the side imperial concubine does not compare the imperial concubine, also wants to enter the Royal jade dish


    Now, if the emperor knew, he would not agree.


    But when all the news came, he was mad at the thought of his brother''s nod.


    Han Yun see his face although angry, but not before the sorrow, know that he is much better.


    Continue to comfort, "even if the queen so arranged, the emperor will not agree, in a few days, the imperial edict will come, there will be absolutely no pickled people become a member of your backyard."


    The king of Ruiyang smiles bitterly when he hears the words.


    He slumped in his seat. "No matter who it is, I don''t want it."


    Han Yun clenched his lips, looked at his forbearance face, and the low pressure all over his body, reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "The edict is irresistible. It will arrive in a month at most. Even if the marriage is to end at the end of the year, even if it is to be married back as a decoration, brotherhood can not be destroyed. "


    The king of Ruiyang was lost and looked out the door.

 Chapter 1655

    In his eyes, it seemed that something was dissipating.


    Once a long memory, in the mind gradually away.


    The most beautiful but painful memory of his sixteen years old is fading away.


    Mi you Ning squints at Rui Yang Wang. He is curious and can''t help probing his life experience.


    This one sees, can''t help but stare big eyes.


    Play enough front-end, orthopedics ah!


    However, thinking of their tragic experience, miyuning also had some ripples in his heart.


    There is everlasting longing for each other, thinking and thinking, and thinking of revenge.


    If there is no barrier between them, they will not be reduced to the result of life and death.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, something happened in Wangjia village.


    Wang family boy, who worked in Luoyang City, came back and said one thing, which made the whole village a sensation.


    He said that Wang Ergou''s youngest daughter and her husband opened a restaurant in Luoyang City.


    He thought it was a mistake.


    But all the way with, and with the restaurant staff to inquire, this just know is Han Yun and Wang jiarou.


    They not only opened restaurants, but also bought houses, big houses with three in and three out.


    The boy of the Wang family shows off to the people in the village as if he were himself. What he says is that he is beaming.


    Some of the villagers who heard the news did not believe it.


    Until that day, MI Youning and Han Yun went to Wangjia village to meet Wang Ergou and Liu.


    They came by carriage, not the carriage of the palace, but the carriage they bought.


    The driver of the car is the groom of Wangfu who sent mi you Ning to Wangjia village. His name is Xiao Liu.


    Now his servitude is in the hands of Han Yun and mi you Ning.


    There is also a flat car behind the carriage.


    The driver is the one mi Youning and Han Yun bought from renyazi.


    A group of people into the Wang Village, attracted many envious eyes.


    This time, everyone didn''t have to look at the people in the carriage to know whether they were going to Wang Ergou''s house.


    It''s not only because of the news from the Wang family, but also because Wang Ergou''s family rented out all their fields some time ago.


    The Wangjia village has always been peaceful.


    When the youngest daughter of Wang Ergou''s family was married to hunter Han''s family, the village was not peaceful.


    I often hear about their Wang family and Han Hunter family.


    It turned out that they looked down upon, and even feared, Han hunter, who had so much property.


    indeed.


    The flat car behind the carriage stopped at Wang Ergou''s house.


    Next, out of the carriage came a tall man.


    Wearing silk and brocade robes, he jumped out of the carriage.


    This person is familiar and strange to the villagers of Wangjia village.


    What is familiar is the scar on his face, what is strange is his clothes, and the aura that he dare not look directly at.


    In the past, the villagers did not dare to touch Han Yun.


    Because of the terrible scar on his face and the speculation in people''s hearts, he left the village for ten years without doing anything good.


    Otherwise, what''s the matter? I''ll be disfigured and lame.


    Ken now sees that Han Yun is not lame except for the scar on his face.


    What''s more, he put on brocade clothes, let life have a bit of awe.


    It''s like the rich man in the town.


    no


    It''s more imposing and dignified than them.


    After getting off the car, Han Yun lifted the curtain and held out his hand, "lady, I''m home."


    Miyuning was about to get out of the car when he saw the big hand coming in.


    She smiles and puts her hand into the big, broad, cocooned hand.


    Soon, Han Yun showed up with a slender hand.


    Then, a woman appeared in the eyes of the public.

 Chapter 1656

    She wore a long dark blue brocade skirt with white plum flowers embroidered on the train, and tied the delicate waist with a white brocade belt.


    The beautiful black hair was tied into a ruyi bun with only a white jade hairpin inserted. Although it was simple, it was fresh and elegant, calm and noble.


    Face not Shi powder Dai, but suspect is fairy down to earth, look back a smile more than star China.


    This woman has the appearance of a beautiful city. She is lovely and moving. She is elegant and vulgar, and her beauty is incomparable.


    Many of the villagers in the Wang family were silly.


    Who is this man?


    Why so beautiful.


    Looking at her, she is obviously like a fairy, but why is she a little familiar.


    Many people can''t come back.


    Han Yun noticed the sight of the people on the scene, and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    After miyuning got out of the car, he directly blocked everyone''s sight with his generous body.


    Then he took the man into his arms and went to the courtyard of the Wang family.


    People see the beauty fairy, but they are blocked, and they are not happy.


    There are even a few people, unconsciously raised their feet, also want to follow into the Wang courtyard.


    Seeing this, Xiao Liu quickly stopped all the people.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my husband and wife are here to meet you. Please don''t make any trouble."


    When he stopped, the villagers stopped.


    Now, they really see that the little daughter of Wang Ergou''s family is really different from the past when she goes to Hanyun.


    Looking up at the Wang family behind Xiao Liu, many people think that the Wang family is going to rise.


    When mi Youning and Han Yun enter the house, Wang Ergou and his mother-in-law also hear the movement outside, and they walk out hand in hand.


    "Jiarou, you''re back!" Liu was quite excited.


    When my daughter came back, she must have come to pick them up.


    And tomorrow is the end of the government test. They can see their son.


    "Niang, elder brother will finish the test tomorrow. I''ll come with Han Yun to pick you up to the city."


    Wang Ergou smokes silently, and the excitement on his face is obvious.


    And Liu said excitedly: "good, good..."


    He said three good things in a row.


    During the wait-and-see of the villagers in Wangjia village, the Wangs moved everything they wanted to bring into the city to the flatbed car.


    "Two dogs! Are you moving? "


    There''s that curious opening.


    Although everything in front of me is definitely moving, I still want to hear the Lord admit it.


    Wang Ergou looks at his son-in-law, who is busy getting in and out, as well as Xiao Liu, who is busy moving things with another driver. His eyes are a little relaxed.


    Hearing the villagers'' words, I followed the voice.


    Seeing that he was an acquaintance, he said with a smile, "yes, my son-in-law is doing business in the city. I''ll help her with my mother-in-law."


    Before the village rumors, Wang Ergou also know, but did not explain.


    "Is it your son-in-law who opened a restaurant in Luoyang?" Someone laughed and asked tentatively.


    Wang Ergou has been smiling and never responded.


    "If you want me to say that your family also owes to your elder brother''s mother-in-law, otherwise where can we find such a good son-in-law?" Someone said sour.


    Someone immediately responded, "this is the reason. It''s a pity that Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law was taken home."


    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to the people''s words, Wang Ergou''s face became ugly.


    Even mi Youning, who was holding the carriage, recognized the malice in his words.


    "Shut up! You''ve got a lot of bad mouth! " Liu is in a hurry.

 Chapter 1657

    As soon as Liu''s words came out, all the people present were silent.


    "The second dog family, what we are talking about is the fact. It was originally the big dog family who collected the money from Han hunter. It was Wang Yuxin who should have married the big dog family. Why did your daughter marry in the past!


    Did you know that the hunter had a family background long ago? That''s why you''re so black hearted. You robbed the husband of Dagou''s daughter and said that we''re not virtuous. Your family is black hearted. They''re not virtuous and smoke! "


    The speaker was a widow in Wang''s village, surnamed Wang.


    "Widow Wang, you... You are a god damn! I''ll fight with you! "


    Liu was stupid. He had to rush up to follow others.


    Mi Youning and Wang Ergou are on one side. How can they watch her bully others.,


    One before and one after, he went forward to stop Liu.


    Father and daughter look at the widow with cold and overcast eyes.


    "You let go! I''ll go and tear her mouth and let her confuse black and white! "


    Liu wants to break free, but also wants to rush up to compete with widow Wang.


    Wang Ergou held his mother-in-law and said, "OK! Can you do that! Don''t show off


    Mi you Ning sees Wang Er Gou embracing Liu Shi. She releases her hand and goes to the front to face widow Wang.


    "Your mouth is really clever. It''s also a skill to say that white is black. When I married my husband, the person who drank the wedding wine at the beginning was very clear. I, Wang jiarou, have a clear conscience!


    But it''s you, who can sleep at night? Most of the men in Wangjia village have been sleeping. Can your dead man come to you at night and ask for your life, saying that you don''t obey women''s morality and don''t know how to be honest? "


    When people around heard the lake of miyuning in an uproar, they put their eyes on widow Wang.


    "I said that every time I saw her house with the lights on at night, occasionally I saw a man go. It turned out to be stealing. I Pooh! Shameless bitch


    "Well, I know. Last time I saw Wang Qing at the head of the village go to his house, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "What did you say? Make it clear to me Wang Qing''s family stood up.


    This woman is a great one.


    "I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "Me! I saw it too. I saw the men of the Liu family at the end of the village go too! "


    "What are you talking about?" Liu''s mother-in-law stood up.


    Soon, with the opening of the crowd, widow Wang was surrounded and beaten by a group of people.


    Widow Wang''s pretty face was caught. Most of the men were guilty and didn''t dare to help.


    Mi you would rather see this without the slightest guilt.


    The king''s widow had previously blackened her.


    If it were the original owner, it would be stabbed in the back of the village and would not straighten up for a lifetime.


    Some things, even if you know what''s going on.


    But with the eternal rumors, this fake will become true.


    Just then, Han Yun came out with the last thing in his arms.


    After carrying this box, they can go on the road.


    He just came out with something and heard the noise outside. He thought something had happened.


    In my heart, I was worried that miyuning would be bullied.


    When he stepped out of the gate and saw the woman he was worried about standing in front of his father-in-law and mother-in-law, he didn''t look bullied.


    As for the noise and beating around, he did not pay attention.


    Move the box in your hand to the flatbed truck in the back, and Han Yun walks up to MI Youning.


    "Everything has been moved. It''s time for us to go on the road."

 Chapter 1658

    There was a deep voice in his ear, and mi you Ning moved his ears and leaned gently.


    Every time Han Yun talks close to her ear, the heat is sprayed on her earlobe.


    Moreover, I don''t know if Han Yun did it on purpose.


    His voice is always at the right time, especially provocative.


    Seeing mi you Ning''s evasive action, Han Yun''s eyes flashed a smile, but his face was calm, so that people could not see anything.


    "Wang jiarou! Are you worthy of me now? He robbed my fiance and asked the second aunt to drive my mother out of the house! "


    Just as mi you Ning and Han Yun look at each other, a harsh voice rings.


    They followed the voice and saw a woman who looked similar to mi you Ning. She stood in the crowd and glared at them angrily.


    Or, to put it right, it''s just you Ning.


    This is no one else. This is Wang Yuxin.


    When the villagers around heard Wang Yuxin''s words, they also stopped beating widow Wang.


    They look at Wang Yuxin and miyuning not far away.


    The line of sight keeps turning on the two people''s bodies.


    Mi you Ning looked at Wang Yu Xin and narrowed her beautiful eyes. The smile on her elegant and vulgar face was slightly reduced.


    "What did you say?" She asked.


    When Wang Yuxin saw mi you Ning, he couldn''t believe it.


    Although this cousin used to have a good face, she was not as dazzling as she is now.


    Seeing the clothes on her body, as well as the jade hairpin and jewelry on her head, the jealousy in her eyes could no longer be restrained.


    Hearing what widow Wang said, there was something active in her heart.


    So she came forward.


    Han Yun is her.


    At the beginning, it was her mother who collected the bride price, so she was the first lady of Han Yun.


    Wang Yuxin stood up and said, "Han Yun is my husband. It''s my mother''s engagement. It''s you. It''s your family. They''re all black hearted. They robbed him!"


    She reached out and pointed to mi you Ning, then to Wang Er Gou and Liu Shi.


    Wang Ergou and Liu''s eyes were dumbfounded when they heard Wang Yuxin''s words.


    They never knew that Yuxin would say that.


    This is... This is to make them have no place in the village!


    Although they want to leave Wangjia village, they will not come back.


    Such five points make them unable to straighten up all their lives.


    "Yuxin, you can''t say that." Liu pushed Wang Ergou''s arm away and stood in front of MI Youning.


    "You know what your mother did! What she did, now she''s going to send officials to fight the board!


    Now you pour dirty water on our family. What''s your revenge? You are a member of the Wang family. Your child is too mean... "


    While Liu is talking, Han Yun goes to mi you Ning and reaches for her soft hand.


    This is a gesture. He only wants her.


    At the beginning, Han Yun is also clear.


    Now, he is very happy that he married the woman around him instead of Wang Yuxin.


    "Second aunt! I don''t know that! You have nothing to say. Why do you say what my mother did? " Wang Yuxin interrupted Liu''s words and retorted.


    Mi you Ning hears Wang Yu Xin''s words, the side head flushes Han Yun to smile, low voice way: "I am all right, you don''t mix in."


    Wang Yuxin''s attitude is obviously aimed at Han Yun.


    Before the other side to see Han Yun''s line of sight, although obscure, but also caught by her, it is the potential in the eyes.


    This man is really greedy.


    She released Han Yun''s hand and went to Liu''s side to hold her shaking body.

 Chapter 1659

    Mi you Ning comforted Liu, "Niang, don''t be angry for outsiders."


    Liu leaned against mi you Ning and pointed at Wang Yu Xin, unable to speak.


    She is still too soft hearted, as long as she says what Wang Yuxin''s mother did.


    Tell Wang Yuxin what she knows, and she won''t get married.


    Seeing that Liu was very angry, he still cared that Wang Yuxin was a member of the Wang family.


    Mi you Ning smiles and reaches out her hand to hold Liu''s hand down.


    Wang Yuxin, who is standing opposite, has a bad feeling in his heart when he sees mi Youning coming out.


    However, looking at Han Yun standing behind, the calculation and greed in his eyes cannot be covered.


    She has to get this man.


    This is her husband.


    Thinking of these, Wang Yuxin''s face became pitiful.


    She no longer looks at Liu Shi and mi you Ning, but looks at Han Yun affectionately, with a strong grievance on her face.


    Step also toward Han Yunmai, "Brother Yun, have you forgotten our previous appointment? Why do you want to marry this woman? I am the one who will marry you."


    This change makes people around curious.


    Is it true that Wang Ergou''s family used the means to marry his daughter to Han Yun.


    Look at what Wang Yuxin said. They are confused.


    At the beginning, when Wang jiarou married Han Yun, many people were present.


    They saw with their own eyes that Wang Ergou and Wang Qinglong, the eldest son of Wang Dagou''s family, went to Han Yun''s house, and they were determined to fight.


    Han Yun as the protagonist of attention, he stood in situ staring at Wang Yuxin coldly.


    His eyes were like looking at a dead man.


    He and Wang Yuxin have never met, let alone have a private relationship.


    What Wang Yuxin says now is just like they have a private relationship.


    This woman''s plan is not simple.


    But Han Yun is not a vegetarian. His cold eyes are on Wang Yuxin, and his voice is cold. "This girl, I don''t know you."


    Wang Yuxin stopped and covered her heart. She was very sad.


    "Brother Yun, how can you treat me like this? I''m your mother. They are all two aunts. They are so black hearted that they stop me at home and don''t let me marry you. They even marry their cousins to you!"


    She turned and angrily pointed at Liu and mi you Ning.


    Mi you Ning was angry and laughed, "Wang Yu Xin! Have you had enough? "


    Wang Yuxin innocent eyes, "jiarou, you really let me chill this time, even the brother-in-law are robbed."


    She shook her head and retreated in disbelief, looking heartbroken.


    Mi you Ning saw her acting and gasped.


    I admire it. I really admire it.


    If it''s in modern times, it will definitely win the best actress award.


    But now mi you Ning is disgusted with Wang Yu Xin.


    Just because of that, brother-in-law.


    Pooh!


    She was disgusted at the thought of the relationship.


    Mi Youning takes Liu to Wang Ergou, walks to Han Yun and reaches for his collar.


    "Do you know her?"


    Han Yun nervous, before to maintain the cold air, all disappeared.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know her. I gave the bride price to the matchmaker at first, and then I just waited to get married. It was the lady who married me on the day of marriage."


    Hearing his answer, miyuning was satisfied.


    The reward patted him in the face.


    This time, Wang Yuxin successfully provoked her.


    Therefore, this matter will not turn over easily.


    After loosening Han Yun''s collar, MI Youning said to Wang Yuxin with a smile, "you heard me. My husband doesn''t know you."


    Seeing that Wang Yuxin wanted to speak, she interrupted, "Wang Yuxin!"

 Chapter 1660

    Miyuning called out Wang Yuxin''s name in a stern and low voice.


    The smile on her face disappeared, and her beautiful face was expressionless.


    But also can''t stop her beautiful face.


    Wang Yuxin did not flinch because of miyuning''s harsh voice.


    Even pretending to be more aggrieved and pitiful, he wiped the tears on his eyes with his sleeves, just like he was really sad to a place where he could not help himself.


    Mi you Ning, however, bent up a sneer and said, "Doctor Wang, please stand up and explain something. Who went to your house to buy Mongolian medicine on the eve of my marriage to my husband?"


    Her eyes were fixed on a middle-aged man in the crowd.


    Doctor Wang is the only doctor in the village. He occasionally goes to the back mountain to collect medicine.


    At this time, he heard mi you Ning''s question and was sweating.


    They all looked at him, but they didn''t understand what mi you Ning was asking.


    With what miyuning said next, we soon knew what she meant.


    "On the day when my husband and I got married, a lot of people must be present. You should also see that I was supported in the hall that day.


    It''s because I''ve been perfused with sweat medicine, and my whole body is soft and weak. I''ve been helped to worship by Xipo all the way. It''s all done by my good aunt, that is, my cousin, your mother-in-law! "


    There was an uproar.


    Now people think back to the situation of that day, it''s not!


    This time, their eyes to Wang Yuxin are different.


    Full of disdain and deep disgust.


    Seeing this, Wang Yuxin went forward and pointed angrily, "Wang jiarou, you are talking nonsense!! It''s all your excuses! When Japan should get married is me! You robbed my husband


    Her words, in exchange for mi you Ning''s sarcastic eyes.


    "Dr. Wang, please come forward and tell us who bought your Mongolian medicine that day?"


    Mi you Ning continues the previous topic. She slightly squints her eyes and stares at Dr. Wang.


    Doctor Wang, against the eyes of the public, looks at Wang Yuxin evasively.


    Aware of this line of sight, Wang Yuxin immediately anxious, panic.


    "You old man! What do you want me to do? " Angry tone, mixed with unpleasant words.


    Doctor Wang had planned to transfer the disaster to Mrs. Wang Dagou.


    After all, Wang Yuxin is still an unmarried girl.


    But with Wang Yuxin''s words, Doctor Wang''s face changed.


    Green, white, red, and finally angry.


    "Yuxin girl, at the beginning, you went to me to get the Mongolian medicine. At the beginning, because you were looking at a girl''s house, there was someone in the house who was not easy to see, so that person was standing in the compartment.


    You may not know that it was the son of the village head who came to take the medicine that day. He saw the whole process of you asking me to take the medicine. "


    Doctor Wang said, without looking at Wang Yuxin''s pale face, he arched his hands to the people around him and said, "if you don''t believe me, you can wait for the village head''s son to come back from the town and go to verify it in person!"


    Miyuning heard Doctor Wang''s words and moved his fingers.


    She really didn''t expect that Doctor Wang should explain himself.


    Thinking that the other party could not say it easily, she planned to let him tell the truth.


    But I never thought that Wang Yuxin was in such a hurry to die.


    Before, she saw the hesitation in Dr. Wang''s eyes.


    Just because Wang Yuxin''s three words "old immortal" irritated him and told the truth.


    It''s just the right way to save her soul.

 Chapter 1661

    "You talk nonsense! You''re with Wang jiarou and they''re in the same league! " Wang Yuxin is crazy.


    She pointed to Doctor Wang to refute what he had said before, and then to MI Youning, "Wang jiarou, you little girl! Han yunben is my husband, you! You robbed my man! This is an indisputable fact! "


    Then he pointed to Liu, "You cheap woman, it''s you who forced my mother away! Sooner or later, my heart will rot and my liver will rot! "


    Finally, looking at Wang Ergou, his voice was aggrieved, "uncle, are you just watching them bully me? This mother and daughter, they are very picky. You''re going to give up and drive them out of the house! "


    There was an uproar around.


    "Second uncle! My mother forced them to leave. You are from the Wang family. How can you watch them rob my husband so much that my father will divorce me and drive my mother out of the house! "


    Han Yun looks at the crazy Wang Yuxin and winks at Xiao Liu.


    Xiao Liu is also a person with some tricks.


    Take the rope you carry with you and tie people up in two or three.


    The villagers around have been shocked. They have never seen such a battle.


    "Han Ye, I''ve taken it!" Xiao Liu goes to Han Yun and kneels down.


    Others don''t know, but he is very clear. At present, this master is his former master (King Ruiyang). The most important person to trust is the Zhenguo General of yuan and Song dynasties.


    When they saw Xiao Liu kneeling down, they showed an incredible expression.


    A few knowledgeable people''s eyes flashed. If they were rich, they would not kneel down.


    Han Yun hears Xiao Liu''s words, goes to mi you Ning, takes her into his arms and looks at the villagers in front of him.


    Even if he has scars on his face, he has his own aura.


    Chin slightly raised, deep eyes flashed a light, unfathomable.


    The arrogant and indifferent atmosphere spread out, which made the people around dare not move half a minute.


    "There will only be one woman in my life, the woman I am going to marry. She will be my wife in my life. From the day I marry her, our marriage has been decided!"


    Then, ignoring the shocked look of the villagers, he went to the carriage with mi you Ning in his arms.


    It''s not surprising that everyone was shocked, just because Han Yun''s voice was full of domineering, low and dignified.


    This is not a farm man or a hunter''s aura.


    Who on earth is this man?


    Yes, he is Han Yun, who has been away from home for ten years.


    But what did he go through and how did he change like this.


    "Go up and wait." Han Yun takes mi you Ning to the carriage, and his voice softens down.


    Miyuning nodded to him and got into the carriage.


    "Mother in law, please get in the carriage." After that, Han Yun invited Liu to the carriage.


    Wang Ergou''s face was a little ugly at this time. Looking at his fellow villagers around him, his eyes showed disappointment.


    When Han Yun asked him to get on the bus, he thought about it and decided to say a few words.


    Turning to the surrounding villagers, Wang Ergou breathed out, "I, Wang Ergou, have lived in Wangjia village for nearly 40 years, and have never done anything to make people poke their spine.


    The greatest achievement in my life is that my son has read well and will have a good future in the future. Moreover, my little daughter jiarou.


    My mother-in-law and I put her in the palm of our hands. If we had known that she would marry Han Yun, we would never have been so humble. We would certainly have given her a big deal. I wish the whole village would have a wedding party.


    I won''t talk about the past, but I also want to say that my family has a clear conscience! "

 Chapter 1662

    Wang Ergou finished, habitually to take out the cigarette.


    However, after thinking about it, there was no cut tobacco in the cigarette, so he gave up.


    He looked at the crowd dodging, some of the face, sighed.


    After that, he said nothing more and was supported by Han Yun into the carriage.


    In this way, the Wangs left in a carriage.


    Xiao Liu drove to the entrance of Wang Village, followed by a flatbed car.


    The villagers of Wangjia village, watching them leave, most of them have strange expressions.


    I knew that if they would have a good relationship with Wang Ergou''s family, they would have a good relationship.


    Now Wang Ergou and his family go to the city to enjoy their happiness. I don''t know when they will meet again in the future.


    Until the shadow of the carriage became smaller and smaller, the crowd dispersed.


    Only the bound Wang Yuxin was left.


    Widow Wang, who had been beaten by others before, had already escaped and hid home. The door was closed.


    After the crowd dispersed, a man came out from behind the shady wall of Wang Ergou''s house.


    Seeing this man come out, the light of surprise flashed in Wang Yuxin''s eyes.


    "Oh..."


    She moved her body in the dust, and her blocked mouth made a murmur.


    His eyes glowed with astonishing light, and he watched the visitors step by step.


    If the villagers have not left before, they will be surprised to see this person.


    Because this person is no other than Wang Ergou''s elder brother, Wang Yuxin''s father, Wang Dagou.


    Since his divorce, Wang Dagou has given up drinking.


    Now he is quite sober. It''s ridiculous to think about it.


    To be drunk and dream of death is like walking dead. I don''t know how to be seen as a joke.


    After he gave up drinking, he began to ease his estrangement from his son and daughter-in-law.


    It turns out that for so many years, my son knows everything.


    Although at first, he also complained that his son did not say it.


    When I think about it later, I can understand his bitterness as a son.


    Today, as soon as he went home from his son''s meal, he saw a lot of people here.


    After that, I saw a big play.


    In the meantime, he tried to stand up several times.


    In the end, he had no face.


    At this time, looking at her daughter struggling on the ground, Wang Dagou''s last pity was gone.


    He went to Wang Yuxin''s side, did not untie her, but directly picked it up, pulling the rope home.


    His movements were rude, savage and without pity.


    "Wu Wu..." Wang Yuxin was behind him, and did not speak to Wang Dagou.


    She wanted to say, untie me.


    Wang Dagou ignored her and pulled people home.


    After returning home, he did not untie her. Wang Dagou locked her in the yard and turned to leave.


    He went to his son''s house.


    After that, Wang Yuxin got married a few days later.


    Married to a village far away, a lame man.


    This time is really lame, or widower.


    Until, Wang Yuxin married nearly half a year, the village talent asked, how long time no see Wang Yuxin.


    Wang Dagou told everyone that he was married.


    Since then, Wang Yuxin has never been in Wangjia village in her whole life.


    But what she did was always mentioned to people in Wangjia village.


    At the beginning, Wang Dagou''s mother-in-law really wanted to marry Wang Yuxin for Han Yun''s ten Liang silver.


    However, Wang Yuxin does not want to marry Han Yun, who has a terrible face and a lame leg. She wants to marry instead.


    Even thought of a way, let cousin Wang jiarou for her to marry Han Yun.


    She also prepared Mongolian medicine, although it was given by her mother.


    But what she did has long been the tragic ending of Wang jiarouyuan''s plot.


    This man is not innocent.

 Chapter 1663

    Han Yun and MI Youning take Wang Ergou and Liu to the house in the city.


    The people were arranged in the west yard.


    After dinner, Han Yun and mi you Ning go back to their house.


    As soon as he enters the room, Han Yun holds the woman in front of him in his arms.


    Mi you Ning was held up from behind and was a little surprised for a moment.


    I''m tired today. Can''t this man wait to upset her?


    After thinking about it, she thought it might be only once tonight.


    Han Yun doesn''t know that the person in his arms wants to be crooked.


    At this point, his head is full of what happened during the day.


    I think it''s necessary to explain, "lady, I will only marry you, and there will be no one else."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing the man''s low voice behind her, MI Youning slowed down for a while, and then realized that she had misunderstood.


    But after Han Yun''s words, mi you Ning wants to laugh.


    How can you just marry her.


    Without Wang Yuxin''s Secret calculation, he and Wang Yuxin are likely to get married.


    "Host, it''s not."


    At this time, familiar and strange, let mi you Ning some excited voice in my mind.


    "Little soul?" She asked uncertainly.


    "It''s Yushu Linfeng, handsome, romantic, and loved by everyone. I see flowers blooming. Do you miss me so much?


    I know you miss me, so as soon as I wake up, people come here all the time. I''m afraid you''ll cry when you miss me... "


    Listening to the thunderclap in my mind, a lot of voices rang out, and MI Youning took a puff from the corner of his eyes.


    Who will tell her how the painting style of xiaohuner suddenly changes.


    Why did he become a talker?


    "Shut up Seeing that the little soul didn''t stop, mi you Ning roared.


    But what she said was not communicating with consciousness, but speaking in reality.


    Han Yun is still waiting for mi you Ning''s response, but he never wants to hear the angry voice.


    Is this still angry?


    This idea, let Han Yun immediately flustered.


    Miyuning knew what she had done.


    Immediately block the little soul, and open the chatterbox mode in your mind.


    She turned to face Han Yun and explained, "I was just thinking about something, but I didn''t treat you..."


    Without waiting for her to finish, Han Yun said, "I know, I know everything."


    Then he bent down to pick her up and went straight to the bed in the bedroom.


    I''ve heard that the couple quarreled at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed.


    Now they are at odds, so they need to communicate with each other in depth in order to calm the storm.


    With such an idea in mind, Han Yun will soon put the storm to rest.


    "Well? Han Yun, what are you doing? "


    A dark blue dress was thrown out of the bed.


    "No, ha ha ha... It''s itchy... Ha ha ha... Han Yun, have something to say..."


    A red belly, pocket, was thrown out.


    "Oh... Han Yun, stop it..."


    Miyuning is like being pointed to the point of laughter, laughing all the time.


    Soon, however, the laughter changed its tone.


    Men''s heavy breathing and women''s soft voice of refusal spread in the house.


    Ambiguous makes people blush and heartbeat.


    A cloud and rain burst forth.


    When miyuning was let go, the moon was already high outside.


    In the bed, a man and a woman who had been washed embraced each other in the most intimate posture.


    This hug shows that their relationship is very good.


    Suddenly, the woman who was hugged by a man opened a pair of clear and beautiful eyes.


    There was no sign of sleep.

 Chapter 1664

    Miyuning takes a look at Han Yun with his eyes closed and points his hand at the center of his eyebrows.


    Han Yun, who had fallen into sleep, immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    As she withdrew from each other''s arms, she sat up slowly.


    Mi you Ning gritted her teeth when she thought of her nagging.


    Originally, Han Yun did not mean to toss her.


    But because of her exclamation, without saying a word or giving her an opportunity to explain, she went over and over again.


    After touching the sore waist, miyuning opens the shield.


    There was silence in my mind.


    "Little soul?" Her consciousness is tempting.


    "Well? If you don''t come again, I''ll leave! "


    Mi you Ning a mouth, small soul son the first time on-line.


    "Host, I tell you, don''t block me any more!"


    "Ha ha..." mi you Ning sneered, "little soul, I don''t know where you''ve gone. You''ve become a chatterbox. Are you suffocating?"


    "Well! Who has no conscience like you? I''m very excited to see you! It''s not talking! " Xiaohuner''s hair explodes in an instant.


    I don''t know which of his words touched mi you Ning and softened her face a lot.


    She asked, "what do you mean when you just said you''re leaving?"


    "I need to conserve my energy, and now you can be on your own. All the permissions have been opened to you. I don''t need my guidance."


    Although this is true, miyuning''s psychology is still uncomfortable.


    After all, it''s an old partner who has gone through thousands of years. After all, it''s a little reluctant.


    "I''m not used to it without you." She sighed.


    "Don''t worry, host. I''m the soul of the mission world. Maybe one day we''ll meet." Little soul''s voice is cheerful.


    What he didn''t say was that they actually met a few times.


    It''s just that there is no memory in the task world, and it will be known every time you wake up.


    But these little souls don''t want to talk about it.


    In fact, the rough experience made him speechless and influenced his reputation all his life.


    After listening to the words of Jiehun, miyuning was more interested, "Oh? Will you also enter the mission world, and will you enter the same world with me? "


    "No, it won''t, unless it''s lucky."


    This answer disappointed mi Youning.


    But there is no demand, because the world of thousands of tasks, can encounter too few opportunities together.


    "Host, you said before that if Han Yun didn''t have Wang Yuxin''s calculation, he couldn''t marry you at all. I want to refute this."


    "Well?" Mi you Ning doesn''t understand why Xiao hun''er still remembers this.


    In her eyes, it didn''t make much sense.


    "Even if Wang Yuxin doesn''t do it, Han Yun won''t marry her, because she will die!" Little soul''s voice is cold.


    Mi you Ning can''t help but sit up straight when he hears that there is something wrong with Xiao hun''er''s tone.


    There was something wrong with her intuition. She couldn''t help laughing and asking, "little soul, you have something to say."


    "Well! "You are stupid."


    Xiao hun''er was still proud and sarcastic.


    At this time, miyuning was not angry.


    Because, at this time, she knew more about what little soul wanted to tell her.


    "I don''t know where I am stupid to ask for advice with an open mind."


    Miyuning stretched out his fingers and played with the fingernails.


    Her fingernails, but not less to Han Yun''s back.


    Small soul son is afraid to also want to taste, this fingernail taste.

 Chapter 1665

    Little soul doesn''t know yet, he is missed by his host.


    At the moment, he was very complacent, "host, I don''t think I''ve seen you in this period of time. You''ve been modest a lot and you can teach me."


    "Mi you Ning rolled his eyes.


    The little soul is more and more eager to die.


    "Thank you for your praise. Let''s get down to business. Why did Wang Yuxin die?"


    Xiaohuner continued: "in fact, it has nothing to do with Wang Yuxin. She''s just a passer-by or cannon fodder. Even without her calculation, Han Yun won''t marry anyone else.


    He is your destiny, will bring colorful glaze stone power, such a person only belongs to you, he must be clean. Do you understand what I say? "


    Mi you Ning is a little confused, her pretty eyebrows gently wrinkle.


    However, when I think of my past experience in the task world, my eyes suddenly brighten.


    "You mean, he exists because of me?"


    "Keke... The host should keep a low profile, not too narcissistic, or it can be said that it exists because of colorful glazed stone."


    The small soul son does not pity of return attack.


    He won''t tell the host. It''s all the same.


    "I''m going to leave, host. I''m sure you''ll gather the strength you need as soon as possible. Come on..."


    When it comes to the last two words of refueling, little soul''s tone is already powerless.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Mi you Ning is quite disgusted.


    But, also don''t forget in her small book, give small soul son to remember a pen.


    Little HUNER''s soul body slowly left, and mi you Ning could feel his consciousness leaving.


    Until not aware of the existence of the little soul, mi you Ning gently leaned on the bed.


    She looked down at the man lying beside her.


    The other side''s handsome face was covered with a scar that could not be removed.


    Even so, it doesn''t affect his face. His facial lines are strong, his nose is straight, his eyes are long and narrow, and his eyes are black and bright when he opens them.


    However, those eyes are always indifferent.


    When he carelessly sweeps to a person, his innate aura makes people unable to resist.


    This is the momentum he honed in the royal family and in the army.


    It''s an indelible existence.


    Even if he is trying to suppress, it is still noticeable.


    This is also the main reason why the villagers of Wangjia village dare not get close to him. As for the others, they are making rumors and making trouble, and the people who don''t like him deliberately do it behind his back.


    Looking at the sleeping man, mi you Ning reaches out her hand and gently touches the scar on Han Yun''s face.


    This person is her destiny, is to let the colorful glazed stone add strength to the existence.


    In this life, they will be entangled forever.


    Looking back at the words before the soul left, it seems that what Han Yun said is also true.


    He would only marry her.


    Thinking of the ending of the original plot of Wang jiarou''s body and the war in the near future, the men around her will also be killed.


    Miyuning''s beautiful eyes darkened.


    This time with her, everything will be rewritten.


    Mi you Ning glides gently into Han Yun''s arms and closes his eyes.


    Soon, because of physical fatigue, fell into a deep sleep.


    No one saw that when she fell into a deep sleep, Han Yun''s eyes opened.


    The dark eyes open in the dark, the pure light in the eyes reveals the essence inadvertently.


    However, in his eyes, looking at the people in his arms, eyes gently across a touch of doting light.


    Pull people in your arms and close your eyes tightly.


    Han Yun won''t talk about tonight.


    He knew she had a secret.

 Chapter 1666

    Today is the end of the government examination. Wang Qingjie is going out of the examination room.


    At breakfast, MI Youning sees Wang Ergou and Liu with worried faces.


    But even if they were worried, Wang Qingjie would not leave the examination room until later.


    "Niang, I''ll have dinner first. My elder brother won''t leave the examination room until later. I''ll take you two to the restaurant to have a look. It''s all ready. I''ll just wait for a good day to open."


    Liu heard this, the face of the anxious color receded a lot, some happy face.


    "OK, it''s OK to get familiar with it. It''s just my cooking. Do people here really like it?" She still doesn''t have much confidence.


    "Don''t worry, your skill is much better than that of other people in the restaurant," miyouning said


    Her consolation proved to work.


    When they went out after breakfast, Liu was not nervous.


    Because Han Yun finished his meal and was called away by the people in the palace. This time, only mi Youning, Liu Shi and Wang Ergou went to the restaurant.


    It wasn''t until they walked into the restaurant and saw the waiter inside, and the chefs in the kitchen, Liu and Wang Ergou, that they were obviously a little stiff.


    Miyuning sees all this in his eyes.


    All this needs to be adapted and will be used to in the future.


    Just today, mi you Ning and Han Yun discuss and officially decide the name of the restaurant and announce it.


    Although Liu and Wang Ergou are more formal, they also adapt quickly on the premise of taking the interests of the restaurant first.


    In just half a day, I became familiar with the chef of the back kitchen, the waiter of the shop and the waiter of the delivery.


    It was not until mi Youning began to remind the elder that Wang Qingjie was leaving the examination room that he stopped talking.


    "Come on, don''t let Qingjie wait."


    Liu took Wang Ergou by the arm and went out to the restaurant.


    "To my master''s wife, Mrs. Han."


    The reason why these cooks and guys stay here is that Lai Zesheng secretly told them.


    They have absolutely no ambivalence. Even if they have, Lai Zesheng has ways to make them regret for life.


    Some things once experienced, the change of temperament is uncontrollable.


    Otherwise, where did the powerful officials come from.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Youning, Liu Shi and Wang Ergou came to the examination hall, and some candidates already appeared.


    They didn''t wait long to see Wang Qingjie.


    There was another man beside him, Lai Zesheng.


    They helped each other to come.


    "Mom and Dad! Little sister Wang Qingjie swept through the crowd from the examination room and soon saw his family.


    Seeing that although he was pale, he was still energetic. Liu and his old man were at ease, and they met him.


    Wang Qingjie and Lai Zesheng come with their help. The four soon meet. Liu''s family supports Wang Qingjie, and Wang Ergou supports Lai Zesheng.


    Mi you Ning walked up with a smile, "go home first, have a good meal and have a good sleep."


    "My little sister still loves me!" Wang Qingjie boasted.


    Even Lai Zesheng on one side bent his mouth.


    Now they really want to have a meal and have a good sleep.


    They got on the bus and went straight to the house.


    On the way to the middle, Lai Zesheng asked to go home, but miyuning refused, and took a tough attitude to pull people home.


    However, they didn''t have a meal that day, and they fell asleep in the carriage.


    The next day, when they woke up, they had a table full of food.


    It''s like I haven''t eaten for three days.

 Chapter 1667

    No one asked them how well they did in the exam, but their expressions of vigor and vitality didn''t look bad.


    The results of the government test will come out in a while.


    Zuixianlou is going to open.


    On the third day after Wang Qingjie''s house test.


    On that day, zuixianlou opened, and many students joined in. This was because of Lai Zesheng.


    Of course, the gift sent by magistrate Lin also made the guests look at each other.


    This is not the most surprising thing.


    Then came the gift of Wang Ruiyang, but it shocked people and even guessed the background of zuixianlou.


    After Luoyang City officials, rich businessmen have sent gifts.


    They don''t know the boss of zuixianlou, but with the gift from magistrate Lin and Prince Ruiyang, they have to keep up.


    There is no room for the opening day''s gifts.


    Miyuning orders the staff in the restaurant to move everything to the backyard.


    Since then, the zuixianlou has become one of the immovable existence in Luoyang City.


    Just look at the day it opened, the scene is huge, there are many distinguished people, and no one dares to move.


    Soon, zuixianlou opened in Luoyang City, and the business was very hot.


    More because of the dishes in this restaurant.


    Many of them are not seen by the guests.


    The name of the dish doesn''t have those elegant meanings. It''s auspicious. Peach blossoms are blooming and lotus is showing


    The dish name of zuixianlou is very down-to-earth.


    Spicy chicken, that is a plate of chicken, a lot of pepper, but really delicious, many people order this dish.


    And then there''s the plum dish. It''s delicious and delicious. It''s so soft that it melts at the mouth.


    Sauerkraut fish, the more delicious, eat also want to eat, there are guests can eat two pots.


    Sweet and sour spareribs, this dish must have been done by every family, but it really doesn''t have the taste of zuixianlou!


    Mutton soup has no smell of mutton. It tastes delicious.


    Wax gourd meatball soup, Gulu meat, special roast duck... And so on, the business of zuixianlou is not hot.


    These dishes are all from Zuixian restaurant. As long as there is a person who loves to eat, he must come to this restaurant to have a taste.


    Even Ruiyang Wang, in the house, heard the pursuit of the outside.


    One day, he personally came to zuixianlou and ordered a table of dishes.


    When he finished eating, he would order a dish in zuixianlou almost every day, and it would appear on the dining table every day in the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the results of the government test came out.


    The results were surprising.


    Because it was the young master of the Lai family who had been jailed some time ago who took the exam.


    As for the second place, he is an unknown rural student.


    Wang Ergou and Liu knew that their son was second, and they were too happy to be alone.


    On that day, because of the joy of the owner, the top ten guests of zuixianlou were free of charge. Later, the guests who entered zuixianlou gave away a special dish for free.


    Although they entered the city, they did not forget their roots.


    Send someone to pass on the news to the wangjiacun people.


    Wang Ergou decided that after Wang Qingjie went to Beijing for the imperial examination, he would go back to the village and set up a water table for three days.


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Han Yun tried his best to toss miyuning.


    Even if she cried for mercy, she didn''t stop.


    He asked her again and again, but pleased him.


    Miyuning can''t remember how many times he responded and said he was happy with him.


    It wasn''t until she was in a coma that she was released.


    After she was in a coma, Han Yun got up and left.


    Looking at the tears in her eyes, Han Yun''s eyes show guilt.


    Today, he was really stimulated.


    When the imperial edict of the capital arrived, he married the second daughter of Ruiyang king and the prime minister (the Queen''s mother''s family).


    This time, there were no messy people, such as the daughter of a brothel girl.

 Chapter 1668

    However, Ruiyang Wang lost his temper.


    Without receiving the imperial edict, he drove his horse to leave the palace and ran to the army at the border.


    The people who declared the edict were all on their knees.


    Thinking of Ruiyang Wang''s bad thoughts, Han Yun feels that he is lucky enough to marry such a beautiful girl, and he doesn''t dislike him.


    However, the news from the underground pile in the capital made him uneasy.


    The queen became more and more active. Yuwen emperor had no children.


    She was in a hurry and arranged a lot of women in the back palace.


    I heard that yuwendi didn''t touch the person she chose, but stayed in a concubine''s bedroom, which was named Yangfei.


    Now the queen is eager to send the Li family''s woman to Ruiyang palace. I''m afraid there are some ideas in it.


    Although Han Yun looks rough and crazy and careless, he is very sharp, thick with thin.


    I can clearly smell some of these bold ideas.


    The queen seems to be more and more wild.


    Back then, she shouldn''t have been left.


    Han Yun cleans mi you Ning and holds him to his bed. He holds him in his arms and thinks about the situation.


    I''m afraid he has to go back to Beijing.


    However, Han Yungang had this idea. Within a few days, he was assassinated.


    This is not the scene in the original plot.


    Some people and things have been rewritten since mi Youning married Han Yun.


    On this day, miyuning and Han Yun, as well as Liu and Wang Ergou, sent Wang Qingjie and Lai Zesheng to the capital.


    Looking at the back of the carriage, Wang Ergou decides to go home, leaving Liu busy in the restaurant.


    Miyuning has no opinion on this.


    They personally arranged for Wang Ergou to get on the bus and leave.


    After that, Liu was sent to zuixianlou by Xiao Liu.


    Looking at the scenery outside Luoyang, Han Yun and mi you Ning go on an outing, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    In the blink of an eye, time passed quickly.


    Miyuning calculated that the war is less than half a year away.


    She glanced at Han Yun beside her.


    Recently, the other party''s mood is a little unstable, very sticky to her.


    Mi you Ning thought of the sufferings he had suffered in the past few nights, thinking that he would not ask.


    However, without waiting for her to speak, a murderous gas was released from the air.


    Han Yun has been walking on the edge of danger all the year round and is aware of the murderous atmosphere for the first time.


    He reached out and held mi you Ning in his arms. With his toes gently, he soared into the air and came to the thickest tree.


    "Stay here, don''t move, don''t make a sound."


    Han Yun orders mi you Ning seriously.


    Without waiting for a response, turn around and fly down.


    A group of people in black gushed out, a small number of 20 or 30 people, these people holding a machete straight to Han Yun.


    Han Yun vaguely forgot the dense trees, then turned around and... Fled!


    In other words, he is diverting these people, for fear that they will find out where miyuning is hiding.


    Mi you Ning had no time to react, so he was settled down like this.


    She watched a group of people in black chasing Han Yun with machetes in their hands, with a little anxiety in her eyes.


    Look down at the tree.


    Mom! How high!


    This body has no force value. Even if it has the support of soul power, mi you Ning''s heart is beating when he sees this height.


    But her movements were unambiguous.


    Stand up on the trunk and jump down.


    The power of the soul is supported under her feet. Her body slowly falls down and will automatically escape when the transverse branch appears.


    Soon, miyuning landed safely.


    Standing on the ground, she closed her eyes and began to search for the location of Han Yun.


    Soon, the sharp eyes open, the eyes of the wanton killing out.


    Han Yun is injured!


    The bright red blood stung her eyes.

 Chapter 1669

    Seeing that Han Yun is injured and besieged by people in black, MI Youning rushes to where he is.


    There was wind under her feet, and her figure disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    Han Yun is still fighting.


    Before, he was accidentally scratched by the machete of the man in black.


    Originally, he did not care about this injury.


    After all, once on the battlefield, he suffered more serious injuries, even life-threatening.


    But he didn''t care. Something happened.


    Han Yun grabs the machete of the killer in black and fights with the killers who besiege him.


    As time went by, his body was not quite right.


    I can''t use my strength all over. I have a sharp pain in my heart.


    His eyes seemed to be out of focus.


    "He''s poisoned! Together


    In the crowd in black, one of them yelled. He was the leader.


    Han Yun cold eyes swept, let life feel a chill.


    That pair of cold and red eyes, are watching the killers around.


    Looking at his killing, bloody eyes, people in black felt that a chill came from their feet.


    Such people have been washed by thousands of skeletons, and their whole body''s evil spirit and killing shock them not to move.


    This is a kind of aura, killing people in the invisible momentum.


    Can think of your people''s order, people in black teeth against the pressure rushed up.


    Han Yun has heard them, poisonous hair?


    It turns out that the knife is poisonous. He''s taken!


    Looking at the man in black rushing up, he raised his machete and calculated in his heart that he could solve several problems.


    It''s just that it''s not good to have a heavy head and a light foot. There''s also something fuzzy in the eyes. You can only distinguish the killing intention around by your ears.


    At this moment, Han Yun thought a lot.


    He almost knew who sent these people.


    The beautiful figure in his mind made his heart ache.


    That''s the little girl he married home.


    He was afraid that he would never see each other again. He was reluctant to give up, sad and painful.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he put people on the tree and escaped the disaster.


    Han Yun looks at the man in black who rushes up. He knows that the poison is very strong. I''m afraid he will explain it here.


    However, in the face of death, we need to pull a few more cushions.


    Han Yun holds the machete head-on, where he passes, reaping the lives of these people.


    Just as the war became fiercer, miyuning appeared.


    She watched Han Yun fight in the crowd in black, but her body was shaking.


    Suddenly, the right hand of a man in black in the hand of machete, toward Han Yun hello.


    If this knife goes down, Han Yun will not take it with his injured arm.


    Mi you would rather see this go, the body first brain step hand, the hands of the soul of the direct attack of the person and go.


    "Ah..."


    The power of the soul is unbearable to ordinary people.


    The man in black was hit by the power of the soul, making a piercing wail, and then turned into a stream of smoke, and his soul was terrified.


    Han Yun''s eyes were out of sight at this time.


    It''s all against the people around by ear.


    He even felt the poison seeping into his heart.


    I can''t stand steadily.


    He obviously felt the killing intention from the right side.


    But it''s weak.


    Just as he was waiting for the fatal blow, the killing intention disappeared.


    There was also a scream of pain on the right.


    Han Yun can''t see the scene, but the people in black around can see it clearly.


    The crowd stopped attacking one after another. They couldn''t believe it. They looked at the companion who was standing in the same place before they went.


    At this time, there was no residue left.

 Chapter 1670

    Seeing this scene, people in black were in a panic.


    If you look carefully, you can see that these people''s legs are trembling.


    It''s really the scene before that is too terrible and frightening.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s so terrible.


    Han Yun listened to the movement around, but it was quiet.


    In addition to the wind, and around the insects and birds, he could not hear anything else.


    This makes Han Yun secretly surprised.


    Do these hands change the routine and want to use static braking?


    Miyuning stood not far away, receiving the sight of people''s fear and fear, and the corners of his mouth gently bent up.


    "Withdraw!" The leader of the man in black can barely speak.


    After that, he was the first to escape.


    After that, all the people fled one after another, and their escape posture was in a mess.


    However, these people hurt Han Yun.


    How could miyuning let them escape.


    Dozens of soul powers are sent out from the hands.


    People in black didn''t have time to exclaim, just like the one before.


    They didn''t even leave a handful of ashes in the world.


    "Who?" At this time, Han Yun finally found out that there were others.


    Miyuning hears Han Yun''s weak voice.


    She walked up to him quickly. "It''s me. How are you? How''s your injury?"


    Han Yun can''t see his eyes. This is what mi you Ning saw when he came to him.


    In the past, the eyes were pure and indifferent, and occasionally they were soft and spoiled. At this time, they were a piece of gray color, without light.


    "What are you doing here?" Han Yun was surprised.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Miyuning''s worried voice.


    They spoke together and remembered each other.


    "Those people in black are dead. Let''s go home first." Miyuning holds Han Yun''s arm.


    Looking at the injury on his arm, miyuning''s eyes were full of killing intention.


    Let those people die too much before.


    The wound on Han Yun''s arm has turned black, which is clearly a sign of Zhongdu.


    Han Yun still can''t believe what mi you Ning said.


    Those people in black have good skills. How can they die so easily.


    Think of the people around have secrets, Han Yun will not do, he thought, afraid that before the eccentric and her.


    At the thought of his previous experience, he was still a little afraid.


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that he would never see this woman again.


    "Lady, I''m hurt. I''m afraid I can''t go home."


    Han Yun''s body, standing in the same place, was leaning on mi you Ning.


    "It''s OK. You sleep and we''ll be home!" Miyuning gritted his teeth to support his body.


    At the end of the speech, he reached out and touched Han Yun''s eyebrows.


    Soon, each other''s body, completely paralyzed in her body.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun completely comatose, this just helps a person disappear in situ.


    In the backyard of the newly bought house in Luoyang City, MI Youning and Han Yun appear at the door of the dormitory out of thin air.


    She pushed the door open, released the power of her soul with both hands, and put Han Yun on the indoor bed.


    "Tear..."


    Mi you Ning tears the sleeve off Han Yun''s arm.


    Looking at the black wound, her face became cold.


    It turned out to be poison!


    In this era, even a miracle doctor has no idea about it.


    Those people want Han Yun''s life!


    See Han Yun''s wound are black, the whole arm is swollen up.


    Miyuning gritted his teeth and touched his wound with one hand. The power of his soul released and began to force out the venom.


    This time she had to spend a lot of soul power.


    Thinking about the power used, miyuning felt a pain.

 Chapter 1671

    All the toxins in Han Yun''s body are discharged by mi you Ning''s soul.


    But the wound on his arm still exists.


    Miyuning simply bandaged his arm and left the bedroom.


    Han Yun''s injury now needs medicine, and her dressing is too rough.


    Call Xiao Liu and ask him to go to the best doctor in the city.


    Unfortunately, this small six or Ruiyang Wangfu out after all.


    After hearing that Han Yun was injured, he turned his eyes and told the matter to the palace.


    Of course, he did not delay to go to the doctor.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for him to find the doctor, the royal family sent the royal doctor who came to Luoyang with King Ruiyang.


    When Ruiyang Wang heard that Han Yun was injured, others were in the army at the border.


    Seeing the news from the Falcon of Royal Diao religion, he was so angry that he wanted to go to Beijing and drag out the people behind his back to kill them.


    Ruiyang king horse drove back to the city without stopping.


    By the time he came to the city and the house, it was completely dark.


    The wound on Han Yun''s arm was bandaged by the royal doctor sent by housekeeper Liu. He said it was OK.


    Having received the news that Wang Ruiyang was coming, MI Youning stood outside waiting.


    Soon saw wearing dark robes, all over the release of low pressure Ruiyang Wang came.


    "People''s wives have seen Wang Ye."


    "Get up, how''s Han Yun?"


    Miyuning welcomed the man into the room, looked down and said, "the imperial doctor said that it''s OK for your husband. He just needs to cultivate himself carefully."


    The king of Ruiyang withdrew his robes and gave them to the servants behind him.


    Looking at the direction of the dormitory, his eyes showed genuine concern.


    Seeing this, mi you Ning took two steps back and said, "would you like to have a look? My husband is still in a coma. "


    "Still in a coma?" Ruiyang Wang''s voice is several degrees higher.


    Seeing that King Ruiyang was a little excited, MI Youning thought and said, "yes, my husband, he was poisoned."


    There was a clear sound in the room.


    It''s Ruiyang Wang who clenches his fists tightly. When he closes up, the bone pinches.


    "Good! It''s really good! "


    "Bang..."


    Ruiyang Wang reaches out his hand and pats the sandalwood table beside him. The sound is so loud that mi you Ning feels a pain in his hand.


    "Lead the way!"


    Even if the heart wants to rush to the capital, but at this time he also want to see Han Yun is OK.


    Mi you Ning hears the speech, takes the person to enter the bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, as far away as the palace within the capital.


    A falcon flying in the sky, in the palace of the sky spin flying, tardy does not fall.


    It makes a sound in the air, as if to convey some kind of message.


    Until the strange sound of flute came from the Zhaoyang hall in the back palace.


    The Falcon, which was still flying in the sky, flew to the place where the sound came from.


    Zhaoyang palace is the palace of emperor Yuwen''s favorite concubine.


    A tall and straight man stood in front of the palace window.


    Each other''s eyebrows slightly frown up, between the eyebrows light lonely, people can''t help but heartache for him.


    He is not thin shoulder, some pink petals, and he wore yellow dress extremely inconsistent, some strong sense of disobedience.


    The petals were falling from the courtyard and on his yellow robe.


    Men, still wearing yellow robes, are in the palace at this time.


    There is no one but yuwendi.


    The man standing in front of the window of Zhaoyang hall is Yuwen emperor.


    At this time, I saw something coming from the window.


    It was the falcon that had been hovering in the air before.


    Seeing the Falcon coming straight to Emperor Yuwen, the eunuch standing behind him was used to it.

 Chapter 1672

    Yuwendi stretched out his hand with a cocoon and stopped outside the window.


    Soon, a proud Falcon stopped in his hand, deliberately retracting the sharp claws.


    Yuwendi habitually at the foot of the Falcon, the solution down a wooden tube.


    "Go ahead." Looking at the Falcon in his hand, his deep voice sounded.


    The Falcon let out a cry and soon flew away.


    Yuwen emperor took the small wooden tube in his hand and went to the brightest place in the center of the palace.


    Open the secret letter inside, Yuwen emperor''s originally calm face is instantly gloomy.


    The whole body sends out the strong killing intention, lets the palace people of Zhaoyang hall kneel down one after another.


    Even the most favorite eunuch around Yuwen did not dare to stand.


    What''s going on?


    Yuwen emperor has always been an unassuming presence, which makes it hard to detect his happiness and anger.


    But at the moment, this is clearly angry.


    And it''s a lot of anger.


    Feeling the killing intention from Yuwen emperor, all the palace people did not dare to look up.


    "Ride Fengqi palace!" Yuwendi said every word.


    Every word is murderous.


    That night, the wind in the capital changed.


    In the original plot, there is no empress dowager tonight, and there is no emperor Yuwen''s anger at Prime Minister Li to make him think behind closed doors.


    Although miyuning is the small wing of butterfly effect, some things still go the same way.


    The fate of others, such as king Ruiyang, is still facing death.


    Let''s not mention it.


    ¡­¡­


    After emperor Yuwen''s abolishment, Luoyang City has not received news of his anger at the prime minister.


    Han Yun''s injury is not serious. He has been well for a while.


    Ruiyang Wang never appeared again since he came to see people that night, but he asked housekeeper Liu of his family to send precious medicinal materials every once in a while.


    That night, miyuning gave Han Yun medicine.


    The atmosphere between them is much more warm than before.


    Han Yun''s eyes are full of mi you Ning.


    On that day, he was really scared.


    After drinking the last mouthful of medicine, Han Yun sees mi you Ning put the medicine bowl on the table and pull the person into his arms.


    "You''ve been working hard these days." He said.


    Miyuning is used to Han Yun''s act of hugging.


    Since he woke up, he was more clingy than before, and even had the problem of hugging.


    Although it has been in the past, it is not as frequent as these days.


    Hearing Han Yun''s words, mi you Ning rolled his eyes. "It''s not hard. It''s just medicine for you. It''s fried by the people below."


    In this regard, Han Yun does not agree, "lady is the hardest, should be rewarded."


    As he said this, he lowered his head and grasped mi you Ning''s lips quickly and accurately.


    Mi you Ning takes advantage of the situation to hold Han Yun''s neck and gives this person a response.


    It''s a daily drama.


    Miyuning felt tired.


    You can''t use the same method to ask for kisses every time you finish feeding the medicine.


    This man, really does not understand the sentiment - interest.


    Mi you Ning sits on Han Yun''s body and sweeps his eyes at the injury on his arm.


    In recent days, the weak recuperation of soul power, as well as drug treatment, the injury has been almost better.


    She knew that the man holding her at this time could not hold back.


    In particular, the object is really strong.


    I''m better than ever at finding a sense of being.


    Mi you Ning took a peek, which was clearly against the sky.


    Hungry for a few days, even with rebound.


    Han Yun''s injury is better. Maybe he can do something.


    It''s her who bears hardships after a few more days.

 Chapter 1673

    Han Yun, who also has some ideas, can''t help himself.


    What happened these days often made him uneasy at night.


    Even if he had been in the battlefield, faced with the crisis of life and death, and faced with thousands of troops, he had never been afraid.


    Han Yun knows that his feelings for mi you Ning are deeper than he thought.


    Holding the person in his arms, leaving his soft lips.


    His deep and dangerous eyes stare at mi you Ning.


    "Lady, I want to..."


    What do you think?


    Thinking about how to be a hooligan?


    The sense of existence of his words makes mi you Ning want to fie Han Yun.


    But it''s unrealistic. They are husband and wife. Dunlun is inevitable for them.


    Looking at his forbearing eyes, mi you Ning''s face was slightly disgusted, but his action was not ambiguous.


    She released her hands around Han Yun''s neck and opened the curtain on the bed.


    Because of the scattered bed curtain, all the things in the bed are covered in an instant.


    Not giving Han Yun a chance to ask, MI Youning goes straight forward and pours the man down.


    This time, of course, it was her contribution.


    Even if Han Yun''s injury is good, it can not be too tossing.


    This evening, both of them were very enthusiastic.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Yun''s injury was not finally known by Wang Ergou and Liu.


    Because of the deliberate concealment, the people in the house were first reminded by mi you Ning that their mouths were very strict.


    Until Han Yun''s injury is better, they don''t know.


    After Han Yun got well, his life went back to the past again.


    But miyuning knew it was different.


    There are strange faces in the courtyard,


    These people walk silently, male and female, very honest.


    In this regard, Han Yun told him that he would buy some people in.


    But did not say where to buy, what to do.


    When mi Youning saw people, he knew they could not be bought with money.


    However, the presence or absence of these people has little influence on her, or has little significance.


    One more thing happened these days.


    In other words, a big event came from the capital.


    After emperor Yuwen abandoned, Li Feiyan, who had a relationship with him, was abandoned.


    At the same time, the family of former queen Li Feiyan was also affected.


    Her father, the prime minister, was thought of behind closed doors and could not go out without holy intention.


    When he knew the news, Han Yun''s face was very strange.


    Instead, he read the following articles about students who had passed through the provincial and government examinations.


    At this time, Lai Zesheng''s name came into the eyes of emperor Yuwen.


    Soon afterwards, all of Lai''s life stories were sent to the imperial court.


    After seeing Lai Zesheng''s life experience, Yuwen emperor''s face remained unchanged.


    However, in my heart, I put the person who has no relatives, background or family background in the world in a position.

 Chapter 1674

    For Yuwen emperor, Lai Zesheng was a person of adjustable education.


    This will be the sharpest knife, a weapon that can be used to stab others.


    Different from Han Yun''s meaning, that is the brother who accompanied him for ten years.


    Lai Zesheng will become a cold, heartless, bloodless weapon.


    Even if this person can''t meet the requirements of emperor Yuwen, he can give up.


    He doesn''t have heartache, he doesn''t have other emotions.


    Therefore, Yuwen Emperor gave Lai Zesheng a chance.


    In the palace examination, he was appointed number one by Yuwen emperor, while the number one in the original story is Tanhua, and Wang Qingjie is the top one.


    In this palace examination, Emperor Yuwen arranged the positions for the three.


    Wang Qingjie was arranged to be a magistrate in a small county in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Jiangnan is a rich place, and it is also the place that Yuwen emperor saw most.


    Although Wang Qingjie was arranged to be a magistrate in a small county.


    However, because of this experience, he broadened his horizons and studied literature more deeply


    When he worked for the people, he did not forget to read thousands of books.


    It also made him the biggest Confucian official in the yuan and Song dynasties.


    Tanhua was also put outside the capital as an official.


    Only Lai Zesheng was left in the capital, and was put into the Ministry of punishment by Yuwen emperor, and became a Shaoqing of the Ministry of punishment who lived in the fifth grade official residence.


    Yuwen emperor a mouth, civil and military officials is surprised.


    There were even a few officials who came out against it.


    When Lai Zesheng heard Yu Wendi''s words, he was also stunned.


    But he was quick to respond.


    Ignore those against the minister to go to the central hall kneel thanks Huang en.


    Yuwendi was very satisfied with this.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Ergou and Liu were still busy in the restaurant when Wang Qingjie came from Beijing.


    On this day, mi you Ning comes to the restaurant to settle her account, and Han Yun also happens to accompany her.


    The Beijing official who came to report the good news drove his horse straight to zuixianlou to report the good news.


    When the horse ran away, he saw zuixianlou shouting.


    "Congratulations to the number one of Lai Zesheng high school, Lai Zesheng high school, Wang Qingjie high school and Wang Qingjie high school in Luoyang City..."


    Wang Ergou had been keeping accounts on the table of the restaurant when he heard the shouting outside.


    He didn''t hear it clearly, but mi you Ning and Han Yun heard it clearly for the first time.


    They looked at each other and a smile flashed in their eyes.


    "Best wishes to Lai Zesheng high school and Wang Qingjie high school in Luoyang City..."


    This time, Wang Ergou heard clearly. He opened his eyes wide and his writing brush fell onto the table.


    "Qingjie, Qingjie, did you win?" He looked at miyuning for confirmation.


    However, without waiting for mi you Ning to speak, the Beijing official has stepped down into the restaurant.


    "Where is Wang Qingjie''s family?"


    "Here, here..." Wang Ergou came out excitedly.


    Around the guests, also because of this change, have stopped eating action.


    "Wang Qingjie is the top student in senior high school. Now he is sent to XX County in Jiangnan to recognize the magistrate..."


    After hearing this, the public knew that it was the son of the boss of zuixianlou who was the top student in high school.


    When Wang Ergou nods excitedly, MI Youning and Han Yun come over.


    She put a bulging purse into the hands of the Beijing official who reported the good news.


    At the same time, he asked, "I just heard that Lai Zesheng is the number one scholar in high school?"


    The man received miyuning''s silver and his face was full of smile.


    "Yes, Lord Lai is now a Shaoqing who lives in the fifth grade of the Ministry of punishment. Lord Lai said that he could report good news to Lord Wang (Wang Qingjie) in the same place."


    On hearing this, MI Youning''s face changed, his eyes showed some emotion, and he winked at Han Yun.


    The latter immediately returned to the counter and took out a packet of silver.

 Chapter 1675

    Mi you Ning smilingly sends the purse to the Beijing official in front of him again.


    That person sees this, how good intention again accept, begin to refuse.


    Miyuning was tough. "It''s a double happiness. Don''t refuse it any more."


    The man took it with a smile, but he didn''t listen to Wang Ergou and Liu, who came out of the back kitchen, to ask him to stay for dinner, so he got on his horse and left.


    "Congratulations, boss. You are a man of ability."


    "Congratulations..."


    After the Beijing official left, the guests in the restaurant stood up and congratulated one after another.


    Wang Ergou and Liu are smiling.


    Following MI you Ning''s discussion, it was decided that all the guests present today would be free of charge.


    Hearing the news, the congratulations of the people became more sincere, and they praised each other in different ways. They heard that Wang Ergou and Liu''s mouth didn''t agree.


    On the same day, the Ruiyang palace sent people to send a congratulatory gift to Wang Qingjie high school.


    Although Ruiyang king did not appear, but for people who did not know, this is Tianda''s face.


    The business of zuixianlou has been booming, which is also related to the frequent patronage of noble people in Luoyang City.


    In fact, Ruiyang Wang planned to come to zuixianlou that day.


    One is because of Wang Qingjie''s high school. The other is that he wants to eat the famous dish of zuixianlou again.


    However, without waiting for him to leave, the imperial edict of the capital came.


    Yuwen emperor''s imperial edict means that in more than a month, his old man''s birthday is coming, and he wants the younger brother to go and have fun.


    In this regard, Ruiyang Wang is happy, can see the emperor brother, he naturally happy.


    Soon, however, he calmed down, and there was loneliness in his eyes.


    What if I see you.


    Sometimes, it only adds trouble.


    What happened over the past year made him aware of the alienation created by his brother.


    Under the edict, he had to go.


    Ruiyang mood complex let Liu housekeeper pack, as soon as possible on the road.


    At the same time, knowing that Ruiyang Wang was leaving, magistrate Lin immediately sent people to escort him to the capital.


    His people are just a few people. Ruiyang Wang''s people are one in a million.


    However, in form, we have to provide manpower.


    Among the people sent out by magistrate Lin, there happened to be a young jailer named Maolin in the original prison.


    This man, after being transferred and taught by the leader of the captor, also has a small skill.


    He is young and has a lot of room for development.


    On the way to escort King Ruiyang back to Beijing, Mao Lin, who was supposed to exist as a set, was pushed to the noble man because he was assassinated and blocked the sword for King Ruiyang.


    Steward Liu, thinking of the adventure at that time, it was the young man who rushed out.


    When Mao Lin, who was about to take a breath, mentioned the king of Ruiyang.


    Seeing that Mao Lin is young and old-fashioned, we know that he is not one of his men.


    Today is also his carelessness. Looking back on his brother, he didn''t find any killers in the team.


    If this boy hadn''t stood up, he would not have died, but he would have been seriously injured.


    Thinking about this, King Ruiyang said, "feed him the soul reviving pill and send it to the royal guards in the capital. You can see that although his skills are messy, he is very clever and a good seedling."


    Housekeeper Liu was surprised. He thought the reward would be more valuable, but he didn''t expect it would be sent to the royal guards.


    "Yes, slave."


    Housekeeper Liu asked people to carry Maolin to the back and feed the soul reviving pill, so that his life could be saved.


    This year, Mao Lin was 15 years old.


    No one thought that he would be the leader of the royal guards in the future. He only listened to the emperor''s orders.

 Chapter 1676

    Unconsciously, half a year has passed.


    The end of the year is coming, looking at the war closer and closer to the original plot.


    Miyuning''s heart is a little confused.


    Why the chaos?


    If you make complaints about your soul, you must be Tucao Mi Yu Ning.


    Because, she thought of the original plot, Wang village was slaughtered.


    In fact, it''s not Madonna miyuning.


    Although the original owner didn''t say that she helped wangjiacun escape, it was because it was too difficult in her mind.


    Wang village also has Wang''s clan leader, and many people Wang Ergou and Liu knew.


    In this big village, the bones and tendons are broken, and every family has some close or distant relatives.


    The original owner didn''t want to save people, but he didn''t dare.


    Besides, there are hundreds of lives in this village.


    The invaders were from the kingdom of Luo.


    The back mountain of Wangjia village is a water area.


    It was from here that Luo people invaded the land of yuan and Song dynasties.


    I think that in the future, Han Yun will eventually die because he will hand in the documents with Luo.


    Miyuning''s mood was even more unconscious.


    At this time, she leaned against the pillow behind the soft collapse and looked out of the window at the plum tree. Small flower buds had been bulging on the branches.


    Suddenly, miyuning sat up straight.


    Since he returned to the city, Ruiyang Wang was in a low mood.


    If they are in the back mountain of Wangjia village when Luo is about to attack, can they save Wangjia village?


    So that Han Yun and them can be on guard.


    But what is the reason.


    After a while, as soon as her eyes brightened, she had an idea.


    That night, when Han Yun came back from outside the city, he felt mi you Ning''s enthusiasm.


    During this period of time, he has been in a group of subordinates of jiaoruiyang Wang.


    Every day is early and late.


    Mi you Ning comes back from Han Yun, just to wait on him to wash, but also to bring up the soup.


    Cold weather, this time to drink a bowl of mutton soup, the most comfortable.


    Han Yun drank the soup, ate a few pieces of mutton, and began to sweat between his forehead.


    He had a gentle smile on his face and a light of doting in his eyes.


    Looking at the little woman circling around him, she grabbed him and sat on his lap.


    He reached out and patted mi you Ning''s little fart.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you today? Why are you so attentive?"


    Miyuning was slapped and teased like this, and his attentions dissipated immediately.


    "Look at that. What is hospitality? You are my husband. What''s wrong with serving you?"


    Han Yun smell speech, show suddenly realized, straight nod, also seriously believe her look.


    "Well, it''s a gentleman''s belly for my husband. Don''t blame me, madam."


    These words blocked what mi Youning was going to say next.


    Suddenly, I felt the tremor behind me.


    As soon as she turns her head, she sees Han Yun holding a smile at this time, and her body trembles.


    At that time, what else did miyuning not understand.


    Hand according to Han Yun''s upper body greeting, directly grabbed the meat most place.


    "You laugh at me?"


    For nearly a year, miyuning has been spoiled by him.


    She often bullies people like this.


    Han Yun''s smile stopped when mi Youning took the hand.


    At this time, he did not care that he was pinched and twisted a circle of meat, as if he could not feel the pain.


    He firmly hugged the person in his arms, but don''t fall to the ground.


    Han Yun reached out and touched her hair, gentle.


    His voice is full of doting, "don''t be angry, say it, what is it?"

 Chapter 1677

    "I''m going up the mountain!"


    Mi you Ning didn''t say a word, but said her purpose directly.


    Han Yun smell speech face a Leng, "up the mountain?"


    "Well, it''s the mountain behind Wangjia village. I found ginseng there last time, and I want to have a look again."


    As soon as he heard that it was the back hill of Wang''s village, Han Yun didn''t think much about it. He immediately agreed, "OK, it depends on you."


    Then he felt that the mutton soup he had drunk and the mutton he had eaten made him full of dry heat.


    Han Yun gets up with mi you Ning in his arms and goes straight to his bedroom.


    With this posture, miyuning naturally knows what he wants.


    However, her words are not finished yet.


    Luo people''s sneak attack must be dangerous. If they catch up with the fight, they need manpower.


    Although she alone can deal with those Luo people.


    But in this world, there is also the existence of heaven, she can not change some of the original plot too much.


    Therefore, if you want to have manpower, you must pull the king of Ruiyang.


    Ruiyang king has many people in Luoyang City, all of them are his private soldiers.


    Han Yun carried the person to the bed directly.


    What mi you Ning wanted to say, she had no chance to speak because she was hit.


    Han Yun may be because he drank mutton soup and ate mutton. He is very enthusiastic tonight.


    Outdoor, the moon hanging high, the courtyard is a quiet.


    Only in addition, from the bedroom came the voice of ambiguity, crying, and begging for mercy.


    If outsiders heard this, they thought it was a newly married couple.


    It''s really a bit noisy.


    Han Yun doesn''t know what happened.


    That night, he did it again and again.


    I don''t know what it means to stop.


    As for mi you Ning''s desire to go up the mountain with Ruiyang Wang, Han Yun knew it two days later.


    Because after that night, miyuning lay on the bed for two days.


    She was tossed about a lot, unilateral cold war with Han Yun.


    Seeing that the people of the kingdom of Luo wanted to fight, miyuning couldn''t help it.


    She told Han Yun that she hoped to take Ruiyang Wang with her.


    In this way, the royal family will send people to the mountain to pick ginseng, and they will be familiar with it.


    What''s more, Ruiyang Wang is not quite right recently, so he can go out to relax.


    Han Yun had some hesitation, but later he thought of Ruiyang Wang''s depression, and agreed.


    Soon, the palace gave zhunxin, and Ruiyang agreed.


    Just after Ruiyang Wang agreed, Wang Qingjie got the news.


    It''s said that it''s going back to Luoyang City for Chinese New Year''s Eve.


    The previous messenger was delayed on the road, so when they received the letter that should have arrived early, Wang Qingjie would be back soon.


    Miyuning calculated that the time they went to the back mountain of Wangjia village was just two days before and after Wang Qingjie''s return.


    I''m afraid I can''t see her for the first time. This is her cheap brother who has become an official pet.


    However, this did not change mi you Ning''s mind. She still decided to go up the mountain.


    On the day of departure, there was a lot of activity.


    Ruiyang Wang and Han Yungao sat on the horse, followed by hundreds of people.


    And miyuning was in the only carriage in the line.


    The driver is still Xiao Liu. Mi you Ning is used to his driving.


    This man has good driving skills and is very stable.


    It''s not that she hasn''t been a coach driver before. She''s not as steady as Xiao Liu.


    With a command from King Ruiyang, hundreds of people followed and went out of the city.


    Just after that day, Wang Qingjie came back.


    He came back this time and met his marriage.


    The daughter of magistrate Lin, Lin Lan.


    Coincidentally, Wang Qingjie got out of the carriage and walked after he arrived in Luoyang.


    It happens that not far away, lift the heavy curtain of the carriage to see Lin Lan in the eyes.

 Chapter 1678

    Lin Lan''s nature is more straightforward, especially like wandering outside, no official lady''s self-discipline.


    Few people don''t know that she is in Luoyang.


    Since magistrate Lin took office, the people of Luoyang City know that there is a lady who always likes to go out in his family.


    This young lady also likes to fight against injustice.


    Some time ago, XX childe tune - play a woman, it is this Lin Zhifu''s gold hand.


    Also before XX shop black eat black, also is this hand to handle, similar matter and so on many.


    Today, Lin Lan went out to breathe and wanted to buy something new.


    But it was today that she met her lifelong friend.


    This is Wang Qingjie.


    Wang Qingjie has been away from home for more than half a year. He has a gentle and elegant atmosphere of books.


    Inflexible, and even a bit of its attractive masculinity.


    Lin Lan''s eyes were straight when he saw him.


    Heart thump thump straight jump, all the noise around are slowly fading.


    As if between heaven and earth, only she and the man not far away.


    This man is so good-looking. Why is he so good-looking.


    Lin Lan covers the place where her heart is beating, and her eyes show the light of infatuation.


    Wang Qingjie didn''t know that someone was looking at him secretly, and even fell in love with him at first sight.


    At this time, he turned and was ready to take the carriage back to the restaurant.


    If he is hungry, he''d better go back to fill his stomach before visiting Luoyang.


    Because the new year''s end is coming, Luoyang is very busy even at night.


    Lin Lan holds the curtain tightly and looks at Wang Qingjie turning to leave. She is in a hurry.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to keep him, but she didn''t know his name.


    Lin Lan felt her heart for the first time.


    I''m fascinated by a person.


    Therefore, she watched Wang Qingjie get on the carriage and directly told the driver to follow the carriage.


    The carriage didn''t stop until it came to the door of zuixianlou restaurant.


    After that, Lin Lan watched the pretty man with her own eyes and walked into the restaurant.


    Even with the restaurant owners and landlady, affectionate embrace together.


    See this, Lin Lan let people to ask, good-looking man with drunk fairy building is what relationship.


    Lin Lan also knows who is behind the zuixianlou.


    It''s general Weihu of Zhenguo and King Ruiyang.


    Even her father should be careful with zuixianlou.


    The servant soon got the news.


    It turns out that the good-looking man is the eldest son of zuixianlou and the elder brother of the wife of the general of Zhenguo.


    Lin Lan blushed and asked the groom to go home quickly.


    She made up her mind!


    He is going to marry this beautiful man.


    His name is Wang Qingjie. Although he is only a small county magistrate, she likes him too much.


    In this way, Lin Lan fell in love with Wang Qingjie at first sight. When the other party didn''t know, she went to ask the magistrate of Lin for a door-to-door marriage proposal.


    But magistrate Lin is such a precious girl. How can she be willing to marry someone.


    Even if Wang Qingjie has the backing of the general of Zhenguo, he will have a bright future in the future.


    But now he is in the south of the Yangtze River and marries his daughter. How can he not see her all the year round.


    So magistrate Lin did not agree.


    Lin Lan is determined to marry Wang Qingjie, kneeling in the middle of the night outside the study of the magistrate Lin, and this was agreed.


    At this time, Wang Qingjie didn''t know anything.


    He is reuniting with his family and eating the famous dish made by Liu of zuixianlou.


    At this time, miyuning, Han Yun, Prince Rui and hundreds of his subordinates were on the back hill of Wangjia village.


    They have discovered the invasion of the Luo people.


    It was discovered by Ruiyang Wang''s men when they were patrolling in Houshan.

 Chapter 1679

    When he first entered Wang''s village, Ruiyang Wang attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Even people from several villages next door came to watch.


    Unfortunately, they can''t get close to the team.


    The soldiers in the palace isolated them one after another for fear that they would hurt the most noble prince of the dynasty.


    Everyone knows that the man sitting on the high horse is a noble man.


    A few of them have seen that the biggest official is only a county magistrate.


    Some people have never been out of the village in their whole life.


    At this time, I heard that some noble people came to Wangjia village, and they all came to watch.


    At the same time, some sharp eyed people in wangjiacun pointed to Han Yun sitting on the high horse, "isn''t this Han hunter?"


    "That''s true! It''s really Han Yun! "


    Soon, Han Yun was also in the team, passed by the people of Wangjia village.


    The whole village knows.


    But it''s useless for them to know, because these people have no friendship with Han Yun.


    Some even went against him, spoke ill of him behind his back and made rumors about him.


    The team went straight to the back hill of Wangjia village.


    At the foot of the mountain, the cottage where Han Yun and MI Youning used to live began to isolate other people.


    At the foot of the surrounding mountains, patrols were also sent to guard, and no one was allowed to get close.


    Han Yun helped mi Youning down from the carriage.


    Ruiyang Wang was a little excited because he went up the mountain for the first time, and there were treasures on the mountain.


    Although he had sent someone to this mountain before, he didn''t come by himself. Naturally, he had some expectations.


    It''s not the coldest time yet. Ruiyang Wang is wearing a big white jacket, and his face shows a little smile.


    "Han Yun, can we enter the mountain before dark?"


    Han Yun helped mi you Ning out of the car. After hearing what he said, he looked at Shen Lin Laoshan, and his eyes were full of meditation.


    "Yes, it''s just that the Lord has to suffer. It''s not easy to walk in the mountains."


    Ruiyang King dismounted and said with a smile, "it''s OK, just walking."


    Han Yun divided hundreds of people into two groups, and one third of them stayed behind to guard the foot of the mountain.


    The remaining two-thirds of the people went and all followed them up the mountain.


    Han Yun is right. They did go up the mountain before dark.


    During this period, Ruiyang Wang and miyuning really suffered a lot.


    In winter, the branches are dry and sharp, and their clothes are cut.


    Even if there are people under the road, it can not avoid the touch of the branches around.


    Mi you Ning thinks, leading people to the place where she and Han Yun find ginseng.


    After all, the reason why King Ruiyang went to the mountain was that there were strange treasures on the mountain.


    But before they could move on, the people who had been sent out to patrol the mountains to see if there was any danger came quickly.


    "Report back to the king! Enemy attack ahead


    As soon as these words came out, the people who should have opened the way around gradually gathered up and protected Ruiyang Wang, Han Yun and MI Youning.


    Ruiyang king is worthy of being the king of yuan and Song Dynasty. Even if he heard the word "enemy attack", his face remained unchanged.


    He played with the sandalwood beads in his hand, one by one.


    "Oh? Where did the enemy attack come from? "


    Kneeling on the ground, the person who reported back was the team leader who followed Ruiyang king this time.


    There is still some trust in his words.


    Ruiyang Wang also believed most of his words.


    But after hearing each other''s words, Ruiyang Wang''s face changed greatly, and his feet were a little unsteady.


    "Report back to the Lord, the people who had been sent to patrol found that there was a water area behind the mountain, and there were hundreds of boats with bright lights in the water area. This, this is clearly..."

 Chapter 1680

    This is clearly a wolf''s ambition.


    The team leader who replied did not dare to say that.


    Hearing this, Ruiyang Wang stepped back and was shocked. "Are you serious? What country are you from? "


    After asking, Ruiyang Wang responded that he was asking a silly question.


    Who else is it.


    There is another country beyond the border, which is good at fighting on water, but not weak on land.


    It''s the people of Luo.


    "Report back to the Lord. According to the result of the investigation, it is very likely that he is from the state of Luo."


    Sure enough, the captain answered that he was from Luo.


    Han Yun''s face changed when he heard the captain''s words.


    Hundreds of ships, this is not for fun!


    Han Yun pushed the supporters around him out of the way. He stood in the crowd and squinted in the direction of the water.


    At this time, there is still some distance from the water, and he can''t see it.


    Han Yun is calculating the number of these people, thus refusing what they want to do.


    The final result made him sweat.


    The area here is remote, and there are no people and horses in Yuan and Song Dynasties, so it is very difficult to confront these enemies.


    This time, the people of Luo are coming fiercely. Once these people are allowed to land from here, it will be the people in the nearby villages who will suffer.


    Soon, Han Yun had a battle plan in his mind.


    He knelt down to King Ruiyang, "Lord! Please go back to the city


    "I will not return!"


    Ruiyang Wang gnashes his teeth, how can he go back at this time.


    Han Yun sees this, but does not seem to hear his refutation.


    "When the Lord returns to the city, please issue a military order quickly. Half of the troops from the border will go to Luoyang City and guard it closely outside the city.


    The attack of the Luo people is fierce. Their intention is very obvious. They want to land here and occupy the land of yuan and Song Dynasty!


    Please come back as soon as possible. Only the Lord can mobilize his troops at the moment! "


    Ruiyang Wang also understood that Luo people''s sneak attack at the end of the year must be a big picture.


    "Good! I''ll leave all the people here to you. Han Yun, wait for me for half a day! Support will arrive before dawn


    Ruiyang Wang''s eyes are red, this crisis makes him feel bad.


    He turned and strode away. When he left, only the servants around him followed him.


    Seeing this, Han Yun didn''t stand up from the ground, but said in a high voice to Ruiyang King: "Lord! Please take my wife with me


    Hearing this, King Ruiyang remembered that there was mi you Ning.


    He turned and looked at miyuning.


    From the beginning to the end, the woman looked indifferent, as if she didn''t know what had happened.


    I don''t know about the crisis faced by the villagers around Luoyang.


    Ruiyang Wang thought, this woman must have never seen anything, also don''t understand now scene.


    He said to one of the people around him, "go and help Mrs. Han."


    "Yes


    The man just came up to miyuning and wanted to touch her.


    The latter immediately took two steps back.


    Miyuning goes to Han Yun and kneels down at Ruiyang king.


    "Lord, the people''s wife should stay at her husband''s side. There is a rock in the water area behind the mountain. Once the people of Luo come near, they can hit them. Only the people''s wife knows that place. Please allow the people''s wife to stay and help her husband."


    Hearing her words, Han Yun and Ruiyang Wang were equally stunned.


    Ruiyang Wang was admired by her strong character.


    It turned out that she didn''t know anything.


    At this critical moment, he even thought of the measures taken by the Luo people after they landed.


    Ruiyang Wang nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 1681

    I wish I could delay Luo people.


    Ruiyang Wang chongmi Youning praised: "good! Madam, it''s very kind of you


    He this words a, Han Yun originally wanted to open mouth to refuse her to leave of words left in the mouth.


    Ruiyang Wang left, and his pace of going down the mountain was faster than that of appreciating when he came.


    Han Yun stood up from the ground, and mi you Ning helped him up from the ground.


    "Why do you need it?" Han Yun sighed.


    He was brought to the mountains by his father when he was young. It can be said that he grew up in the mountains.


    Where there are any piles of rocks in the mountain is the excuse for people around to stay.


    Mi you Ning stands up and looks at Han Yun with a smile. It''s like seeing the bottom of his heart and saying with a smile, "don''t you believe me?"


    Han Yun shook his head. He had decided to send someone to send her down the mountain.


    As for the Lord, I''ll explain later.


    Now, he''s going to see the waters.


    Luo people want to come up, they have to climb a cliff.


    Han Yun did not answer mi you Ning''s words, but held her shoulder, "I''ll send someone to send you down the mountain, you go back to Luoyang City, don''t go out at home, let your father-in-law and mother-in-law also don''t go out, the restaurant closed for a period of time."


    Hearing his explanation, MI Youning shook his head. "I said I would accompany you. If you don''t let me stay, I will go down the mountain and remarry directly!"


    At present, we can''t afford to delay. People around us have begun to look at them in a wrong way.


    As soon as Han Yun heard her threat, he thought that she would be in the arms of other men, and his face became dangerous immediately.


    Well, he doesn''t believe in women who can''t protect themselves.


    "Assemble Han Yun holds mi you Ning''s hand and turns to shout to the people left by Ruiyang Wang.


    People have stood up in line, but these people obviously do not agree with Han Yun.


    These people are not the group of Ruiyang Wang who was transferred by Han Yun.


    Han Yun squinted and led the way.


    But his words rang out in the mountains.


    "Cheer me up tonight. The Lord has put down his words before. The reinforcements will arrive before dawn. We should believe him."


    "Yes..."


    There was a rare response.


    Han Yun continued, "the Luo people''s sneak attack is challenging our yuan song haoerlang''s bottom line. Now let''s see what weapons are around. Pick them up for me, and do your best for me in a moment!"


    "You may not know my identity. If you are arrogant, I think you were still drinking milk when I killed the enemy on the battlefield."


    "What kind of official residence do you want Some people can''t help making provocations.


    And Han Yun and others are at this time, now the enemy, people must be neat.


    Han Yun stops and looks at the voice of the people in the team.


    The scar on his handsome face became more and more strange as the sky darkened.


    "Now I have no official rank..."


    "Ho! There is no grade. Why should we be arrogant here? " The man didn''t wait for Han Yun to finish his speech.


    Han Yun releases mi you Ning''s hand and smiles at her.


    Seeing this, miyuning nodded to him and stood aside.


    He looked at the provocative man with a little sympathy on his face.


    Han Yun strode to the voice of the people, looking at his face of pride, face did not have half of the angry.


    "Not being arrogant is not defined by a touch of lip service. In those days, I fought personally with the emperor and defeated the Rocha kingdom for five years.


    I led hao''erlang of the Song Dynasty to reclaim his land. After hundreds of battles, he faced the call of death again and again. "

 Chapter 1682

    As soon as Han Yun''s words came out, the soldiers around him looked solemn.


    Rocha? The royal family? Hundreds of battles?


    From each message, they associate with a person, the God of war, who has disappeared for more than a year.


    People who can fight in person and have experienced hundreds of battles are not ordinary people.


    "As I said before, when you go to battle and kill the enemy, you still drink milk. I don''t know you and ridicule you. Instead, I am older than you, and I have experienced more battles, which will make tonight''s battle lose the least manpower.


    Tonight, we must work together. At this time, we must not drop the chain. If we work together, we will be invincible. As good sons of the yuan and Song Dynasties, your responsibility is to protect the people of the yuan and Song dynasties. At this time of crisis, it is most important to work together! "


    Those who have been provoking before have put away their pride.


    His eyes glowed with astonishing light. "Dare to ask, but is it general Zhenguo Weihu?"


    Han Yun nodded gently, his face as calm as before.


    The other party heard the flash of surprise and joy in his eyes, and immediately arched his hand, "see the general, please forgive my rudeness."


    "There''s no need to be polite. Now the people of Luo are approaching. We can''t afford to delay our time. Keep going!"


    See, the people behind the action, Han Yun words, stop their action.


    This time, everyone was honest and even eager to try.


    They were all soldiers of yuan and Song dynasties. To them, the general of Zhenguo was the God of war.


    It''s a myth they look up to.


    Han Yun pulls mi you Ning''s hand to move on, and doesn''t care if it''s staring at these hundreds of people.


    I''ve been together for so long, and I experienced the assassination half a year ago.


    Han Yun knows that miyuning is not an ordinary weak woman. She has the capital to stand beside him.


    Although still a little worried, but he gave her a certain amount of trust.


    Because there was no one to make trouble, and even people were united, the team soon reached the cliff.


    "The people of Luo are approaching!" People hiding on the cliff saw the procession and came out one after another.


    This is what he said to the person who opened his mouth to challenge Han Yun.


    This man is the leader of the team.


    Captain Wen Yan did not speak, but looked at Han Yun, his eyes full of excitement.


    Seeing this, Han Yun released mi you Ning''s hand and went to the edge of the cliff, looking at the boats in the water.


    It''s still a long way to go. It''s sure to reach the bottom of the cliff in about an hour or two.


    The waters are full of boats. There are hundreds or even thousands of people on one boat.


    This time, the people of Luo have sent out a lot of people.


    But fortunately, they found out ahead of time, occupying a very good geographical position.


    Han Yun turns around and takes a glance at the surrounding environment. He can''t get a panoramic view of the cliff.


    The boundary is too big. Fortunately, King Ruiyang left his hands behind and could do his best.


    "You all look around to see if there is anything handy. The best thing to do is rocks and dry branches. Once the people of Luo come near, we will use stones to repel them..."


    "Stones can''t stop them from coming up. Once these people get close, they will come up as dense as ants. There will always be fish out of the net."


    Before hiding from the cliff out of the small soldiers, said frankly.


    He doesn''t know Han Yun''s identity. He just cares if they can keep it here.


    Han Yun was not angry because he was interrupted.


    He nodded to the man, "so let''s see if there are branches around. We can carry out the fire attack. The fire attack is to stay at the end. Now they can''t know that we are on the cliff."


    Han Yun looks up at the sky.

 Chapter 1683

    Today''s half moon is not high in the air.


    "There''s not much time. We''ll all act now!"


    With Han Yun''s command, people began to act one after another.


    At the same time, miyuning stood aside and focused his eyes on the slope not far away.


    There is no rubble mound on the cliff, but since she dares to say that there is rubble here, she will make it appear.


    Han Yun saw that everyone was in action and turned to look at the people around him.


    Think if chaos really have what not to take into account, before will send people down the mountain idea will continue.


    "What are you looking at?" He went to miyuning and asked softly.


    The streamer in miyuning''s eyes dissipated, and his face remained unchanged, as calm as before.


    She stretched out her hand and pointed to the slope. "Why let people look for distance? There are endless rocks. There will be a fierce battle tonight. The stone and fire attacks will not last long. There are other ways to drive the enemy away. "


    In this dark night, Han Yun''s deep dark eyes gradually deepened with mi you Ning''s words.


    Unfortunately, in the dark, even if there is moonlight, we can''t see it carefully.


    Han Yun takes off his dark clothes and puts them on mi you Ning.


    He reached out and touched the fur of her shoulder. "Where are the inexhaustible stones? Other forms of deportation? What''s your opinion? "


    Miyuning listened to his calm questioning and knew that the man did not doubt the credibility of her words.


    Since the other party asked, it must be trust her.


    "Come on, let''s go there and have a look." She tilted her head to where she was pointing.


    Han Yun had seen what she was referring to before.


    However, there is nothing there, and the slope is a little steep. It is absolutely impossible if there are rocks.


    He has been wandering on this mountain since he was a child, especially after returning to China more than a year ago.


    Most of the things here are the same as when I was a child, and they haven''t changed much.


    Although know, but Han Yun''s call action does not stop, follow mi you Ning to go together.


    As he approached the slope, Han Yun''s eyes slowly widened.


    incorrect!


    How did the stones all over the place come out?


    He had never seen it before!


    However, the facts are in front of us.


    The slope is covered with rocks, and even a few adult sized rocks.


    Immediately Han Yun didn''t care to ask mi you Ning, so he whistled and summoned all the people.


    "What''s the matter, general?" Asked the team leader.


    Han Yun pointed to the rocks on the slope not far away. "There are rocks here. You can divide them into two groups. One group will move them to the edge of the cliff, and the rest will continue to look for branches."


    The captain looked at the rocks on the slope and looked at mi you Ning in surprise for the first time.


    Before, when the LORD was there, she asked to stay, which was naturally heard by him.


    Unexpectedly, she really knew where there were rocks.


    As he looked at him in surprise, miyouning bent his lips and gave a smile.


    This smile, even in the dark, also let her features very clear, really is the appearance of the country.


    Immediately let see to her team leader red face, quickly shift the line of sight.


    One side of Han Yun will take a panoramic view of this scene, already face dark.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Yes, general!"


    Hundreds of people immediately moved into two groups.


    Time passes unconsciously.


    In the waters under the cliff, the boat of Luo people has gradually approached.


    Han Yun is standing on the edge of the cliff and has been observing in the dark.


    As they approached, their faces became more and more solemn.

 Chapter 1684

    Dressed in Han Yun''s big arms, miyuning stood not far away, looking into the deep forest with deep meditation in his eyes.


    In this battle tonight, Han Yun and hundreds of people can''t resist Luo Guoren''s going to the cliff.


    This time, the people of Luo are coming fiercely, and they have already gained an advantage in number.


    Moreover, she knows that Luo people are not only attacking from this place.


    She can''t tell Han Yun about these.


    However, before King Rui left, Han Yun had said that he would send troops to guard all places, especially Luoyang City.


    As long as you go to Luoyang City to defend, you can still fight back in this battle.


    Until the ships came near, Han Yun put his hand up in the moonlight.


    Everyone''s starting to get ready.


    Han Yun watched the boats of the Luo people stop, and some people began to climb.


    The ship''s fire completely exposed them.


    Han Yun only let people do the preparation, and did not make the gesture of attack.


    It''s not time yet.


    Mi you Ning sees Han Yun and others enter the fighting state one after another. She raises her feet and walks into the forest.


    She was light footed and left without disturbing anyone.


    Watching the Luo people on the hillside, Han Yun finally made an offensive gesture.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the soldiers on the edge of the cliff rolled the rocks in front of him to the bottom of the cliff.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Ah..."


    Soon, Luo people''s scream sounded, so painful heart.


    They were on the cliffs, watching the boats in the water begin to get confused.


    The torches on the ships are also constantly shifting, and there has been movement and chaos under the cliff.


    This does not make Han Yun relaxed and cautious.


    Luo people have stopped climbing the cliff, and Han Yun has stopped attacking.


    The two sides are confronting each other. Unfortunately, Luo people can''t see the situation on the cliff.


    They don''t understand how they were attacked. Did the yuan and Song Dynasties know their actions in advance.


    Or did they have spies from the yuan and Song Dynasties?


    The leader of Luo was not clear, but it did not make them give up the attack.


    Soon, the ROC''s second attack continued.


    This time, Han Yun still uses rocks to resist.


    Unfortunately, after all, they still let those people close to the cliff.


    Han Yun looked at the sky at this time, but now it''s only Zishi.


    It''s about three hours before support arrives.


    If he could, he would like to transfer all his former confidants here. They all took one as a hundred.


    It''s a pity that far away can''t hydrolyze near thirst.


    Han Yun clenched his teeth, "light up! Fire attack together


    There are too many people in Luo, and there are too many people on the cliff.


    They have to be on fire.


    Soon the fire started on the cliff, and the branches were also lit.


    The Luo people are about to approach, and the soldiers throw the branches that are lit in their hands close to the edge of the cliff.


    There was no response at first, but as the branches were thrown more, there was another scream below.


    Han Yun sees this, the face also did not show to relax.


    In his opinion, the fire attack is not long, the bottom is the water.


    Water conquers fire!


    Because many Luo people were burned, they fell into the water.


    They stopped attacking again.


    Han Yun doesn''t know who he''s leading this time, but he knows it''s not a kind person.


    The purpose of the Luo people is not small. They will never send rubbish.


    With this in mind, Han Yun looks at the busy soldiers around him, looking for mi you Ning in the crowd.


    He didn''t know whether he could stop Luo people from climbing the cliff tonight.


    At the moment, he is worried about mi you Ning who will stay.

 Chapter 1685

    It seems that we have to send people away to protect her life.


    Han Yun didn''t find mi you Ning in the crowd, which made him a little flustered.


    Before the captain will be called over, Han Yun ordered as long as the Luo people again on the cliff, continue to fire, rocks take turns.


    After the explanation is clear, Han Yun rushes out of the crowd and starts looking for MI Youning.


    No, She''s not here at all.


    He would recognize her at a glance, even if she was among thousands of troops.


    This is only a few hundred people, Han Yun back and forth looking for many times, did not find.


    But still don''t believe, a big living man is so missing.


    The inner confusion, as well as the bad feeling is more and more intense.


    His deep eyes were scarlet in the fire.


    Miyuning is his life, his flesh and blood, and a part he can''t give up.


    At the thought of the other side''s bad experience, Han Yun releases low pressure all over his body, as well as uncontrollable killing.


    "General Han! The people of Luo are attacking! "


    Just when Han Yun is about to fall into madness, the team leader on the edge of the cliff yells at him.


    The roar stops Han Yun''s madness.


    He knew what was under his eyes, and there were countless enemies under the cliff.


    If it wasn''t for them, it wouldn''t be a mess tonight.


    And he won''t miss his wife.


    Han Yun gives Luo Guoren a hard record in his heart.


    This also led to the demise of the Luo people and the permanent disappearance of the country.


    Han Yun immediately rushed to the cliff and looked at the Luo people below.


    This time, they''re smart.


    He soaked himself in the water and began to climb the cliff.


    The fire attack didn''t do much harm to them.


    At the same time, the rocks continue to roll down the cliff.


    But no matter how much rolling, the people of Luo came up.


    One group falls, the next follows.


    They are unstoppable and are bound to climb the cliff.


    Han Yun''s face became very ugly, "continue rolling rocks, stop fire attack, fire attack is useless to them!"


    "Yes! General


    Seeing someone going up the cliff, Han Yun nodded, "kill all the people for me!"


    He cut off the head of the first man who was about to climb the cliff.


    Next, people follow Han Yun''s behavior one after another. As long as someone is about to go up the cliff, they will cut them down.


    As time goes by, the soldiers on the cliff are tired.


    Up to now, they have persisted for about three hours.


    After all, the people left by Rui Wang have not been honed in the battlefield, and their physical strength can''t keep up.


    Han Yun sees this, on the face gloomy kill intention not to be moved.


    Today, as long as he is there, the people of Luo don''t want to go up the cliff.


    Unless it''s stepping on his body.


    Han Yun took one as a hundred, and the Luo people who killed him bypassed him one after another.


    A group of Luo people fell off the cliff, followed by a new group of Luo people.


    Han Yun, even if he was beaten by iron, could not persist until dawn.


    Around the yuan and song soldiers see Han Yun has been killing.


    They''re gripping their teeth.


    Suddenly, the flute sounded.


    "Look! What''s that? "


    "That, what is that..."


    Just then, a strange voice came from the line.


    This is the voice of soldiers in Yuan and Song dynasties. It''s strange and a little afraid.


    When people around heard it, they looked at it one after another, and then their faces became strange.


    Han Yun cuts down the Luo people who emerge from the bottom of the cliff.


    After that, he pressed the next man''s head down, and then he turned his head and looked along the line of sight.


    This one eye, let his face crack.

 Chapter 1686

    Han Yun looks at the woman coming from a distance with wide eyes.


    This man is no one else, just the miyuning he had been looking for before.


    He saw it from a distance. Miyuning came this way.


    It''s not shocking to see her show up.


    What makes him most incredible is everything around her.


    Around her are bees bigger than her thumb, dense and frightening.


    However, these bees are much less harmful than other animals around you.


    Dozens of spotted tigers, leopards with green eyes, and even python.


    The patterns of boa constrictors are extremely dangerous. Looking at their terrible size, some people on the scene began to shake uncontrollably.


    Of course, miyuning was followed by other large animals.


    These animals are honest with her side, as well as behind her in line.


    In many people''s fear, and even began to hold together, want to fight, Han Yunteng stood up.


    His eyes were red, and his fear was covered by the killing.


    He held the knife tightly in his hand and looked at mi you Ning standing among the fierce beasts.


    At this moment, his eyes were staring at the spotted boa constrictor and the tiger following MI you Ning.


    One bite of these fierce beasts will kill his beloved.


    Although Han Yun knows that these animals will not harm mi you Ning for the time being.


    But he knows that these animals are not human after all. If they fall into madness, no one can control them.


    Mi you Ning sees the worry in Han Yun''s eyes from a distance, and releases her intention to kill the animals around her.


    She put the flute that she had put away before to her mouth again, but her step didn''t stop at the same time.


    As the flute sounds, Han Yun moves.


    He walked towards miyuning with a machete in his hand, and the killing intention in his eyes still remained unchanged.


    Until miyou smiles at him.


    Such a smile, let Han Yun''s step meal.


    He frowned, doubts in his eyes.


    At this time, the distance between them is less than three meters.


    Miyuning''s steps stopped, and the wasps, tigers, leopards, snakes and other animals around her began to stir.


    This is a change from miyuning to playing flute.


    Han Yun receives mi you Ning''s eyes and purses his lips.


    At the beginning, he was impulsive and worried about miyuning''s safety.


    But just now, Han Yun received her line of sight, that is to let him trust her and give everything to her.


    Although Han Yun can''t communicate with mi you Ning, he can understand each other with one look.


    After thinking about it, he turned around and raised his hands to the terrified soldiers on the cliff behind him.


    "Everyone gather and stand up!"


    Han Yun yelled.


    These people hear Han Yun''s cold, the first time group, even have no time to keep the team neat.


    crap!


    I didn''t see the beasts approaching.


    Even if they look harmless for a while.


    But there are so many wild animals, who dare not be afraid of them!


    Now it is true that there are wolves and tigers in the front and enemies in the back. They are in crisis.


    Mi you Ning sees that Han Yun really understands her. In the light of the night fire, her beautiful eyes are full of contented smiles.


    At this time, Luo people had climbed up the cliff.


    Miyuning''s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 1687

    She played the flute again.


    This time the flute sound is harsh, but also acceptable.


    But in the harsh sound of the flute, tigers, wolves, leopards, snakes, and even wasps all rushed to the edge of the cliff.


    The soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties, who were guarding the cliff, raised their swords one after another and were ready to fight.


    But after that, they were surprised. They heard the scream in their ears before they had time to move.


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah..."


    "It hurts! Ah, ah! Go away... "


    Luo people climbing the cliff were attacked by wild animals, some were hanged by snakes, and even surrounded by hornets'' nests.


    Even the Luo people who are climbing under the cliff are also attacked by wasps.


    A wasp bigger than a thumb can hurt unbearably if it is stabbed once.


    Not to mention being surrounded by wasps, you can imagine how much suffering these Luo people have suffered.


    All the wild animals, as well as the aggressive animals, who were around miyuning, left in droves and rushed to the cliff.


    Miyuning stopped playing, but the animals were still attacking.


    Han Yun had already come to mi you Ning''s side and stood with a kind of surprised and worried light in his eyes.


    When he saw her stop the flute, he held the person in his arms.


    "You disappeared before, but you scared me to death!" Han Yun''s tone is a little scared.


    Mi you Ning, however, laughed at his words.


    She looked up, a pair of beautiful eyes full of laughter and banter, "this is what you want to say?"


    Han Yun understood the meaning of her words, with a little curiosity and thirst for knowledge in her eyes.


    But after all, he did not ask anything, and gently approached mi you Ning''s ear.


    Warm and cool lips gently touched her small earlobe, "I wait for the day you want to say."


    A tender kiss, a touch away.


    Han Yun withdrew from his body, but did not step back, still holding people tightly in his arms.


    He looked at the scene of the cliff with deep eyes.


    The soldiers left by King Ruiyang were no longer afraid of those wild animals.


    They look excited and excited, watching the tiger bite Luo people.


    Leopard also guard on the edge of the cliff, see Luo people up, a bite up, will be repulsed.


    Dozens of boa constrictors are attacking every Luo people.


    In the dark of the night, from the bottom of the cliff came the dense hum of bees, and the scream of Luo people at the bottom of the cliff.


    See this scene, Han Yun know, this night can withstand.


    Han Yun and mi you Ning embrace each other tightly. They stand side by side and watch the battle between man and beast.


    ¡­¡­


    In Wangjia village at the foot of the mountain, the killing in the original plot is still on.


    Because there was miyuning on the mountain, which was arranged in advance to prevent a large number of Luo people from invading.


    So the killing in Luojia village at this time is much less than the original plot.


    Every family closed their doors, even if they heard the noise outside, they did not dare to go out.


    Especially with a lot of familiar screams.


    People in Wangjia village are in a panic. They don''t know what happened.


    But guess, this is a loud horse to the village.


    The older generation often said that when Xiangma comes to the village, he must close the windows and doors tightly, and never be curious to go out.


    This will minimize the risk.


    Unfortunately, this is not a resounding horse, this is a group of cruel and inhuman executioners.


    They''re killing people door to door!

 Chapter 1688

    The soldiers of Luo came from all directions, but the troops were still in the waters of Houshan.


    It is impossible for them to break into the land of the yuan and Song Dynasties from Mingchu because of whether they are sneaking attacks or nearly 100000 people.


    However, he never thought that he would kill Cheng Yaojin halfway and be stopped.


    In the village, the soldiers of Luo state, who joined the big army, did not know that they would never have another chance.


    There are a few dozen of them.


    They knocked door to door, no one opened the door, they kicked the door, pulled out the people in the house and killed them on the spot.


    Finally, these people came to Wang Dagou''s home.


    On this day, it happened that Wang Qinglong came back to live with his daughter-in-law and children.


    They were listening to someone smashing at the door and huddling in the house.


    Wang Qinglong holds the child, embraces his wife, and stares at the door with gloomy eyes.


    Wang Dagou''s face was pale, and he heard the fierce voice outside before.


    At this time, he was shaking with fear.


    However, looking at his son and grandson, he shook his hands and stood up.


    "Dalong, you go to the cellar with your daughter-in-law and children, and I''ll open the door..."


    "Dad! I don''t agree! " Wang Qinglong retorted in a low voice with a firm tone.


    Wang Dagou''s eyes were moist, looking at him with relief in his eyes, but his attitude was determined.


    "Listen to me! I''m still your father! You take their mother and son to the cellar. I''m so old... "


    "Stop it!" Wang Qinglong interrupted.


    He understood what the following words meant.


    He can''t do it.


    You can do it, you can''t do it!


    Wang Qinglong put his son, who was so trapped in his arms that he couldn''t open his eyes, into his daughter-in-law''s arms.


    "You take your child to the cellar with your father. No matter what sound you hear, don''t come out. I''ll try to go out and see what''s going on."


    As soon as his daughter-in-law heard this, she immediately cried, silently.


    She didn''t dare to make a sound for fear that people outside would hear her.


    Wang Qinglong pushed his daughter-in-law and child, Wang Dagou, into the cellar in the yard.


    When he hid the cellar mouth and was ready to go out to have a look, he felt the vibration of the ground.


    "Daddada..."


    It''s the sound of horses passing by.


    Unfortunately, Wang Qinglong didn''t know.


    He thought people outside were going to break in.


    He took a look at the objects in the yard and took a sickle from the wall.


    With a sickle in his hand, he slowly approached the door.


    Anyway, he has to protect his family.


    At the same time, the sound of horses stepping on the ground from outside the door is getting closer and closer.


    Luo people, who had planned to break through, thought it was a big team when they heard the sound of horses stepping on the ground.


    But as the soldiers in armor approached, they knew they were wrong.


    King Ruiyang raised a group of private soldiers, who were all protecting him.


    Even today''s Yuwen emperor does not know about private soldiers.


    Some time ago, Han Yun went out early and came back late to help Ruiyang Wang train his private soldiers.


    Ruiyang Wang Ma non-stop back to Luoyang City, directly sent all his private soldiers.


    Although they don''t take one as a hundred, they are also a block of tens of people.


    They rushed to Wangjia village and drew their swords. All they passed were the red blood of Luo people.


    "Ah ah..."


    A few screams, the dark night returned to calm.


    But in the blink of an eye, Luo people standing in front of Wang Dagou''s house were killed one after another.


    Wang Qinglong also heard the sound outside the door.


    He was a brave man. He climbed up the wall and looked out.


    Even in the dark, he saw the broken body on the ground.


    And there''s the bloody smell of vomiting in the air.

 Chapter 1689

    Wang Qinglong stood at the top of the wall and saw that the man on the high horse was a soldier of the yuan and Song dynasties.


    It made him a little excited.


    The first thought that came out of his mind was to be saved!


    Suddenly, Wang Qinglong found a man lying on the ground, moving.


    Next, he didn''t have time to think, and his body was over the wall.


    This is Wang Qinglong''s fastest speed in his life.


    The scythe on the hand didn''t let go. It swung directly.


    His face was sprayed with warm, sticky blood.


    Wang Qinglong saw with his own eyes the blood on each other''s neck.


    In the dark, I can''t see the bright color clearly.


    But the smell is so real.


    The scythe in his hand is stuck in the neck of Luo people.


    Just now, the man got up from the ground and wanted to attack the soldiers of yuan and Song Dynasty on horseback.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Qingjie didn''t care about anything and came running.


    He this action, let the Ruiyang King private soldiers around, also have static.


    "Well done! What''s your name? "


    Before being assassinated, the man on the high horse asked Wang Qinglong.


    Wang Qinglong immediately regained his mind as soon as the other side made the exit.


    He looked at the slain Luo people, his eyes showed a little scarlet light.


    Pull the sickle out of the opponent''s neck.


    Fresh blood is coming out again.


    Wang Qinglong couldn''t believe that he stepped back two steps, "kill..."


    He murmured, not even responding to the people sitting on the horse.


    The man was not in a hurry. He raised his hand to a man not far away.


    The people who received his instructions immediately dismounted and removed the people killed by Wang Qinglong.


    Wang Qinglong looked at all this.


    At the same time, sitting on the high horse, Lieutenant Liu dismounted and went to Wang Qinglong''s side.


    "I think you have a good reaction. Are you interested in joining us?"


    Hearing this, Wang Qinglong looked up confused, "what?"


    Liu Shaowei laughed, "we are soldiers of Luoyang City and belong to the king of Ruiyang. If you join us, you will not only get money, but also have a lot of privileges."


    It''s tempting.


    Hearing this, Wang Qinglong has long forgotten the scene of killing people.


    Such an opportunity made him dream.


    He nodded hastily, "I want to join!"


    In this way, Wang Qinglong joined Liu''s team and went to the back mountain of Wangjia village to support him.


    Before leaving, he told his father and wife in the cellar.


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned to Luoyang, Ruiyang king immediately called his private soldiers to support him.


    After that, with the bodyguard and housekeeper Liu, they went to the highest wall of Luoyang City and ignited the beacon fire.


    In the dark night, the flame like a snake, high up in the sky.


    The generals who were on guard at the border naturally discovered the burning beacon for the first time.


    Then the horn sounded, and all the soldiers and generals woke up one after another in the night, quickly dressed and assembled.


    They gathered in the shortest time, waiting for the command of the supreme general.


    "The whole army will follow me to Luoyang!"


    The middle-aged commander ordered solemnly.


    The generals mounted, as well as the cavalry regiment soldiers, infantry also closely followed.


    With a command, the team that the long dragon couldn''t see rushed to Luoyang City.


    The horses rose and the ground trembled.


    ¡­¡­


    Similarly, the message from the Royal Falcon is also flying to the capital.


    This year is not a peaceful one.


    This day will be the beginning of the war.

 Chapter 1690

    Han Yun and mi you Ning are still standing on the edge of the cliff, watching the fighting between the beast and the Luo people.


    Other soldiers have stepped back.


    It''s not that they are lazy. It can''t help.


    There was a soldier who was kind enough to help and nearly hurt the boa constrictor.


    The boa constrictor, who was almost injured, was in a hurry and threw the human scroll bar directly behind him.


    Although he was hit, the soldier''s life was not in danger and there were no scars on his body.


    After that, the soldiers on the edge of the cliff retreated one after another, watching the fighting between the wild animals and people.


    At the same time, there is also that bold secretly watching, standing beside Han Yun''s woman.


    Miyuning naturally felt the sight of these inquiries.


    She pursed a lip to smile, use the voice that all people around hear, talk with Han Yun.


    "My husband, I grew up in Wangjia village. I used to be with wild animals in this mountain forest. I got along with them very well. Later, I used flute to communicate with them.


    I didn''t want to do this tonight, but the attack was so sudden that we didn''t have an advantage... "


    All the soldiers around were listening.


    Hearing what she said, I suddenly realized.


    No wonder I grew up here.


    Han Yun knows that these words are to appease people. Behind him, he gently pins a wisp of hair scattered by the woman in his arms to her ears.


    The voice is gentle, "well, thank you, madam tonight. In retrospect, let''s ask the villagers at the foot of the mountain not to go hunting in the mountains and give them a comfortable life for a few years."


    Mi you rather listen to, a facial move, "husband, you are very good."


    That small tone, gentle let Han Yun''s object jump.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong time, he would have done it immediately.


    Han Yun narrowed his eyes and thought that the war between Luo and Yuan and song was urgent.


    For a long time after that, he could not be gentle with miyuning.


    He held people in his arms and hugged each other tightly, hoping to be softened to his bone marrow.


    The soldiers around saw it and looked away.


    It''s so cruel. They''re a group of bachelors who don''t even have a mother-in-law.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud noise from a distance.


    Han Yun immediately released mi you Ning''s body and looked at the voice coming from the dark part of the mountain forest.


    He had a solemn look, and his whole body was full of fear of killing.


    Miyuning stood behind him and followed him to look out into the forest.


    Soon, there was light.


    It was the light of the torch.


    "It''s lieutenant Liu and them!"


    It was lieutenant Liu who had talked with Wang Qinglong in Wang''s village before taking the lead.


    At the same time, Han Yun also recognized each other.


    Seeing that he was not the enemy, his killing intention dissipated immediately.


    "General, we are ordered by the king to come to support us!"


    Second lieutenant Liu threw his fist at Han Yun in a respectful tone.


    Han Yun gently raised his hand, "don''t be polite, you come at the right time."


    "Jiarou!" Wang Qinglong, who was behind Liu, saw mi you Ning and jumped out immediately.


    He also knew that the second uncle''s family had moved to Luoyang.


    However, when he saw mi you Ning on the mountain, his face was worried and a little confused.


    Hearing Wang Qinglong''s voice, MI Youning comes out from behind Han Yun.


    "Cousin."


    "Why are you here, second uncle? Are they OK?"


    Mi you Ning nodded with a smile, "I came up with my husband. My parents are good. They are in Luoyang City. How can my cousin go up the mountain?"


    Wang Qinglong looks at Han Yun standing on one side and nods gently.


    After a while, she found that her cousin''s husband seemed different.

 Chapter 1691

    There is a kind of aura on the other side that he does not dare to look directly at.


    Once again, he thought about what Lieutenant Liu had said to him on the road. He had some guesses in his mind, but they didn''t put them on the surface.


    Wang Qinglong tells miyuning what happened in Wangjia village.


    Miyuning did not expect that Wangjia village would be affected after all.


    However, she was able to fulfill the original owner''s request to protect her family.


    After that, Liu and others saw the battle of life and death between wild animals and Luo people, and they all grew up.


    His face was even more shocked, full of incredible expression.


    After listening to the previous explanation, they knew that this was done by the general''s wife.


    For a moment, miyuning received people''s surprise or admiration.


    There is also a lot to explore.


    All these views are filtered by miyuning.


    Tigers, leopards, boars, wolves, wasps, and even wild boars are still confronting the Luo people.


    It will be light in another hour.


    Yu Wendi, who was far away in the capital, was awakened by his most powerful eunuch at the same time.


    "Emperor, the Falcon is calling out all the time."


    Yuwen emperor opened his confused eyes, dressed in bright yellow bedclothes, went out of the Dragon couch, even without shoes and socks.


    At this time, if there were no important things, falcons would not come.


    Yuwen emperor standing outside the palace of love bedroom, Falcon see this straight down, fell on his arm.


    Take down the wooden tube on the Falcon''s leg, yuwendi directly opens the secret letter in spite of the Falcon''s not flying away.


    The contents of the note were swept by him, which made his face gloomy and terrifying.


    "Come on! Summon the Taiwei, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and the mighty general to come to the palace and meet him! "


    Yuwendi turned and strode to the bedroom, his handsome face was full of killing intention.


    The secret letter came from Luoyang.


    This is the first time that his younger brother pleaded with him since three years ago.


    Luo people actually sneak attack before the end of the new year, and his Zhenguo general takes hundreds of people to resist Luo people''s 100000 troops.


    As long as you think of that scene, Yuwen emperor feels that it''s a lot of bad luck.


    His younger brother is the most dependent on Han Yun since he was a child. What''s more, he always tells each other what he has to say.


    His attitude is more intimate than his brother.


    He couldn''t imagine what his brother would do if Han Yun had an accident.


    Yuwen emperor day is not bright, summoned Taishi, military minister into the palace.


    After that, he sent the powerful general, who was also the general of Zhenguo, to Luoyang City for support.


    It is bound to beat the Luo people back, and it is better to accept them.


    Yes, Yuwen emperor received a secret letter, feeling the king''s soft, heartache.


    He couldn''t see his brother like that.


    His brother should be proud and live carefree.


    Even in front of him, we shouldn''t bow down like this.


    ¡­¡­


    it''s dawn.


    The Luos didn''t attack any more because they were not rivals of wild animals.


    The soldiers of yuan and Song Dynasties who came from the border surrounded the waters of the back mountain of Wangjia village for the first time.


    Their ships are all transferred from Luoyang City wharf.


    Mi you would rather see this and disperse all the animals.


    Especially after a night of fighting, it''s time for them to hibernate. Now they are not as flexible as before.


    Han Yun knows that a large number of reinforcements have arrived. Seeing that the animals are retreating, he hugs mi you Ning tightly.


    Then he summoned Lieutenant Liu and asked him to escort mi Youning to Luoyang with several people.


    "Yes, sir Lieutenant Liu knelt down on one knee.


    Miyuning also knew that it was meaningless for her to stay.

 Chapter 1692

    After a year of getting along, she occasionally added soul power to Han Yun''s cooking.


    He has already cured all the hidden injuries in Han Yun''s body.


    Even if she left now, she was relieved.


    But instead of leaving, she took Han Yun''s hand and told him, "I''ll go back and ask Lieutenant Liu to bring the red rabbit. This battle may not be over in a short time. You should take care of yourself. I''ll wait for you at home and wait for you to come back after victory."


    Han Yun opened his mouth, and finally pursed it tightly.


    "Good." A hoarse voice came out of his mouth.


    Mi you Ning sees this, raises a hand to block Liu''s line of sight with wide sleeve, close to Han Yun''s lip to print lightly.


    Han Yun is reluctant to give up in his eyes, but he still watches Liu and others escort mi Youning down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    The war between the Luo people and the yuan and Song Dynasties is imminent.


    The people in Luoyang are in a state of panic.


    Miyuning is now in the most prosperous area of Luoyang.


    She sat on a soft couch in front of the backyard window.


    A month has passed since the separation of Han Yun and Houshan in Wangjia village that day.


    Just a few days ago, she found out that she was pregnant.


    Miyuning touched the baby in his stomach and showed a happy smile in his eyes.


    Once upon a time, she also had a child, with Rong Zexian Jun''s child.


    It''s a boy named Mi Tianxi.


    Unfortunately, her fate with him is too shallow.


    This time, she should accompany the child to the end.


    Just don''t know, now far away in the battlefield of Han Yun, if know she is pregnant, will be very happy.


    The first month of pregnancy, is the original mother Liu first see her physical discomfort.


    I vomit everything I eat. I have a bad appetite. I especially like sweet and sour food.


    Only when I asked the doctor did I know I was pregnant.


    When miyuning knew it, he was not in a big mood.


    But Liu immediately knelt down, worshipped heaven and earth, worshipped all kinds of gods and Buddhas.


    The whole family knew that Han Yun had gone to war with the Luo people.


    Even their son, who had just come home to celebrate the new year, got the news and went to XX County in Jiangnan as soon as possible.


    Now mi you Ning is pregnant, which can be regarded as the empress of the Han family.


    Even if Han Yun had anything in the battlefield, he would not die out.


    Mi Youning shakes his head and laughs when he learns.


    With her, how can Han Yun have an accident.


    In this way, under Liu''s care, the second month soon came.


    Miyuning''s stomach was still not visible, but it was noisy.


    She vomited whatever she ate and didn''t get better until the third month.


    It took two months, and in the fourth month, the phenomenon improved.


    And miyuning''s stomach has begun to show.


    Soon, in the fifth month, miyuning''s stomach was full.


    On this day, she strolled in the yard with Liu''s help.


    Spring is coming.


    The weather has gradually warmed up, but the war still has an end.


    That night, miyuning lay on his bed and fell asleep.


    In my mind, there was a message for help.


    It''s intuitive, not verbal


    In the dark, the sleeping man opened his eyes.


    Miyuning opened his eyes, twisted his head and looked out at the sky.


    It was dark outside, but mi you Ning seemed to see the battlefield in the distance.


    Thousands of troops are fighting in the dark, while her beloved man is holding the person in his arms in grief.


    The person in his arms is covered with blood, and his face, which should have been pure and meaningful, is pale at the moment.


    This man is king Ruiyang.


    The fatal wound is in yuehun.

 Chapter 1693

    In the dark, miyuning knew that the one who asked for help was king Ruiyang.


    But why did she feel Ruiyang Wang''s cry for help.


    Who is he?


    However, looking at the passing of Ruiyang Wang''s life, mi you Ning had no time to think about it. He sat up and disappeared directly on the bed.


    But in the blink of an eye, she appeared in the limb wreckage, bloody killing battlefield.


    Han Yun is still holding the Ruiyang king in his arms, with a sad face.


    This is the moment when he saw the big child and looked at each other''s fall. The pain in his heart made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Miyuning appeared on the battlefield in his profane clothes, making the killing soldiers of yuan, song and Luo stop one after another.


    This is hundreds of thousands of soldiers. When they stop at the same time, the scene is very spectacular.


    In this way, she stepped on the soil full of blood with her feet.


    The soldiers of yuan and Song Dynasties, looking at her in Yuan and song costumes, gave up their bodies one after another.


    Luo people didn''t want to move. They even looked at mi you Ning''s beautiful face and graceful figure. His eyes were disgusting.


    However, when miyuning passed by, their bodies were out of control.


    It''s like something is urging them to do so, out of control.


    Han Yun felt the silence around him and raised his head.


    At a glance, I saw mi you Ning, who was wearing a thin and obscene dress and was walking with red feet and blood.


    Emotions flashed through each other''s eyes.


    He always knew that his wife was different and mysterious.


    A strange skill, but also cured with him in the battle of the red rabbit horse.


    You can control animals on your own.


    Full of strange things, but they are very useful.


    Her thoughts are bolder than those of women in Yuan and Song dynasties.


    Seeing mi you Ning appear, Han Yun''s eyes are stunned and surprised.


    "Little nine! Help him! Come and save him Han Yunyi exclaimed excitedly.


    However, looking at mi you Ning, the king of Ruiyang, and hearing Han Yun''s address, he stepped forward.


    "You, what do you call me?"


    Little nine? What an old name.


    Han Yun face confused, export again, "lady, save ruiwang, you will have a way, right?"


    He asked with a look of expectation.


    It''s not strange that miyuning appeared on the battlefield in the middle of the night.


    Mi you Ning walks toward Han Yun with a broken eyebrow.


    She squatted and looked at Ruiyang Wang who had fallen into a coma.


    So close, let her more clear from the other side of the body to the rescue information.


    What''s more, there is a familiar atmosphere on the other side.


    Who is it?


    Miyuning did not save people at the first time, but searched in his mind.


    Whose breath made her so familiar.


    Suddenly, she suddenly raised her head and stared at Ruiyang Wang.


    Little soul! It''s little soul!


    At that moment, mi you Ning had no time to think about it and snatched it from Han Yun''s arms.


    Seeing this, Han Yun believes that she must have a way to save people.


    It''s a honey trust.


    That feeling, from the first day to marry her to become a woman, to see her face, deeply implanted in his heart.


    Han Yun stood up and raised his hands to the quiet soldiers around him.


    "Kill them all!"


    Upon hearing this, the soldiers of Luo Kingdom immediately killed the soldiers of yuan and Song Dynasty.


    However, the soldiers of yuan and Song Dynasties held a high respect for mi you Ning.


    As if she were the Savior.


    This makes them fight with the people of Luo country with all their strength.


    Han Yun also led his confidants to clear the open space for mi you Ning.

 Chapter 1694

    Miyuning seized the body of King Ruiyang and released the power of his soul.


    The bleeding area of the chest wound has stopped bleeding.


    And the body of King Ruiyang was also floating in the void under the power of the soul.


    There are many dead souls on the battlefield, and these forces are absorbed by miyuning.


    Good and evil can be distinguished by the seven color glazed stone.


    The souls of those who committed crimes in their lifetime are all absorbed, and the white and clean souls are automatically filtered.


    The power transmitted from the ring soul space is all transported to the side of Ruiyang king.


    Miyuning''s hands are full of countless strands of white light, just like white thread, tightly wrapped around the Ruiyang King''s body.


    When people around see this scene, their minds are different.


    Seeing this, the soldiers of yuan and Song Dynasties felt that she was an immortal.


    Suddenly, from the direction of Luo people came the sound of horn.


    It''s a call to retreat.


    Seeing that the Luo people were going to retreat, the soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties fought against them like crazy.


    The retreat of the Luo people was very tragic.


    Here, King Ruiyang is out of danger because of the power of his soul.


    He floated in the void and opened his eyes.


    I saw mi you Ning at the first sight.


    Pale face showed a smile, no blood lips gently open and close.


    The other side breathes out a word silently.


    "Here you are."


    Miyuning understood his lips.


    This sentence, let her even more do not know the waste of all the strength.


    It was not until the wound on Ruiyang Wang''s chest disappeared and his skin recovered, that miyuning gently stopped.


    Without the support of the soul, Ruiyang Wang''s body is slowly descending until it gently falls on the ground.


    Miyuning quickly walked over and propped up his head.


    "Little soul?"


    She asked tentatively.


    Rui Yang Wang''s eyes were full of smile, but he didn''t speak and just nodded.


    Mi you Ning sees this face and says, "how can you make yourself like this?"


    Ruiyang Wang gently shook his head, spit out a few words, "there are taboos."


    There are taboos, he can''t say too much.


    Mi you Ning seconds understand, hand poke Ruiyang Wang, that is, small soul son''s forehead.


    Han Yun saw this scene when he turned around.


    He strode forward and grabbed a confidant to help Ruiyang Wang.


    And he pulled miyuning up from the ground and held him tightly in his arms.


    When hugging, I protect her stomach very much.


    At the first glance before, he saw that miyuning''s stomach was growing up.


    He knows the kids in here are his.


    Because his hands were full of blood, he didn''t dare to touch miyuning''s stomach, but just held him in his arms.


    Ruiyang Wang leans behind Han Yun''s confidants and looks at him nervously.


    There is also the action of protecting mi you Ning as an eye bead. There is a flash of disdain in my eyes.


    Yes, it''s contempt.


    Xiao HUNER despises Han Yun at this time.


    Because he stayed with his master for tens of thousands of years and watched with his own eyes how he spoiled his wife.


    This step by step is arranged by him, and every step is calculated.


    Just for the people on the top of his heart.


    "Master, you can''t change your wife''s habits."


    Even though it was very small, mi you Ning heard it.


    Not to mention Han Yun with keen ears.


    They look at the king of Ruiyang together.


    Only the latter, still pale, but the eyes look very soul.


    "What did you just say?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Two people stare at Ruiyang Wang to ask together.

 Chapter 1695

    Small soul son this just discovered that he said wrong words, immediately shut up the mouth, see to not far away fart - stream urine Luo people retreat.


    And their soldiers in Yuan and Song dynasties are still fighting hard.


    There was no accident that the yuan and Song Dynasties won again.


    Han Yun squints his eyes and stares at Ruiyang Wang, who is not right.


    It felt like something had changed in him.


    Looking at the retreat of the Luo people, Han Yun beckons the soldiers of the yuan and Song Dynasties back.


    Don''t chase the poor. The people of Luo will clean up sooner or later, but not now.


    Han Yun worried to see the arms of the daughter, "they all see how to do?"


    They are all the soldiers of the yuan, song and Luo states present.


    Miyuning chuckled and touched her baby. She was a daughter.


    This baby is a beautiful daughter.


    Instead of answering Han Yun''s question, she asked with a smile, "don''t you touch her?"


    Han Yun along her line of sight to see, round tummy looking very frightening.


    He was suddenly a little nervous and didn''t know how to put his hands.


    Seeing him like this, mi you Ning went to hold his hand with a smile and pulled it to his stomach.


    Just as he was about to touch mi you Ning''s stomach, Han Yun''s hand suddenly stopped.


    No matter how hard miyuning tried, he just didn''t want to go any further.


    Seeing this, MI Youning looks at Han Yun in doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    "Blood." He said.


    Then he broke away from mi you Ning''s hand and raised it.


    The hand full of blood was reflected in mi you Ning''s eyes.


    Mi you Ning, who was puzzled at first, showed a little smile at this time.


    She took his hand again and put it firmly on her belly.


    "Your daughter is not so delicate. She''s a devil."


    Say to drive the hand of Han Yun, feel the stomach that drum up.


    Han Yun felt that there was something stirring in his stomach, jumping and jumping.


    He looked at miyuning with surprise.


    The latter said with a gentle smile: "little guy, this is restless, kick you."


    "Kick me?" Han Yun can''t believe it.


    He gently touched miyuning''s stomach, and his movements were gentle and serious.


    This was not enough. He was still in the battlefield full of fire. Regardless of the dignity of his general, he squatted down and put his ear on mi you Ning''s stomach.


    Just when he didn''t notice, miyuning raised his hands.


    Crystal white light came out of her hands.


    The white light, crystal clear and granular, was pouring into every soldier around.


    Even the soldiers of the kingdom of Luo who had gone away were infected.


    The king of Ruiyang, who was supported by others, stood upright and covered the mouth of Yue Xiong gently.


    After all, this body is human. He still feels the pain there and the call of death.


    Just when miyuning was healing him, all the memories he shouldn''t have in the mission world came back to him.


    At this moment, looking at mi you Ning''s action, he naturally knew what she was doing.


    "Feng Xie has seen the master!"


    Small soul son kneels in the side of Han Yun, guilty eyes but look at mi you Ning.


    Seeing this scene, mi you Ning glanced at the little soul.


    Han Yun still maintains the previous movement, just like other people, squatting in place.


    Seeing this scene, the smile of mi you Ning''s mouth curved, full of evil.


    "Little soul, what''s your explanation?"


    Naturally, he wanted to explain.


    However, looking at Mingming''s memory recovery, he is indifferent.


    After biting his teeth, he raised his head and said to miyuning, "Queen Phoenix, everyone you meet in the world is the master."

 Chapter 1696

    Little soul knows that mi you Ning has something to ask.


    Then he explained, "empress Phoenix, you are the empress phoenix of the Phoenix family, and the master is the ancient god of the Phoenix family. The master''s marriage to you is hindered by the way of heaven. In order to protect you, the master has to build this group of three thousand worlds, just to protect your soul.


    I am an ancient god bred by the air of heaven and earth. In order to protect you, the master sent me here to protect you. Because I have forgotten the past, I didn''t tell you before. "


    At the end of the speech, Xiao HUNER looks at mi you Ning with a guilty heart.


    Hearing what he said, miyuning seemed to have something in mind.


    "You don''t deserve Mi LAN Yun. He''s your adoptive father!"


    Foster father, who is that?


    One scene after another appeared in front of miyuning''s eyes.


    Such as God general man, doting on her, said to marry me?


    She looked at the beautiful woman with the same appearance as her soul and nodded happily.


    Heaven appeared to prevent them from getting married.


    The man, like the God of heaven, still hugs her tightly. He only takes mi you Ning.


    Miyuning?!


    Hearing these three words, mi you Ning, standing on the battlefield, shrinks his eyes and leans behind him.


    As soon as his eyes closed, he fell into a coma.


    At this critical time, Han Yun, who had remained motionless before, immediately put her in his arms.


    As soon as his aura changed, it was no longer domineering, but introverted.


    Just a glance makes people feel stressed.


    Han Yun holds mi you Ning in his arms and glances at the little soul kneeling on the ground.


    This one eye, let small soul son forehead perspire, even the corner of the mouth bleeding.


    But he still dare not move, even keep kneeling posture, respectful voice, "master."


    Han Yun lowered his eyes and covered the beauty in his eyes.


    "You talk too much," came the unemotional voice


    Small soul son hears speech, double eye pupil constricts, beg for mercy immediately, "master, I am wrong!"


    But Han Yun ignored him, holding mi you Ning and standing in the same place, he disappeared and reappeared in the camp which was already on the border.


    Seeing this scene, little soul was inexplicably relieved.


    The master is really angry. It seems that he has done something wrong.


    But he wasn''t punished. It was his good luck.


    After Han Yun left, Xiao HUNER got up and looked at the people around him, thinking that it would take another quarter of an hour to ease.


    Now the whole world is at a standstill.


    The man in the capital should be as sober as he is.


    Little soul sat on the battlefield full of stumps, waiting for the people to wake up, and then took the army back to camp.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, yuwendi, who was far away from the capital, all the people around him also fell into the human stillness.


    But he is still sober.


    After that, the crystal particles all over the sky came.


    He was surrounded by white crystal particles.


    After that, a lot of memories flooded into his mind.


    "Feng Xie, take me with you." Standing on the platform of reincarnation, a man in green looks at the young man who is about to jump down.


    The boy shook his head, "Ji Jiu, after the master sent me to guard Feng, you can only make trouble. When I come back, I will be responsible for you!"


    Ji Jiu, also known as the man in green, is angry in his eyes when he hears the words. When he thinks that he is pushed to the stage of reincarnation the night before he jumps into the stage of reincarnation.


    Although he is on, but he does not accept this Phoenix evil, just for a night of dew marriage.


    "If you dare to jump, I''ll jump with you. If I don''t press you a thousand times, I''ll write backwards!"


    Phoenix evil smell speech but smile, turn round to jump off reincarnation stage without hesitation.

 Chapter 1697

    See Phoenix evil jump down, Ji nine said to do, followed by jump down.


    After that, they met in mission world.


    Yuwen emperor looked at the scene in front of him, every task world, he will have no memory, the same no memory Phoenix evil pressure in the body many times.


    However, there are some small frictions between them in this world.


    Three years ago, when Emperor Yuwen was on a personal expedition, he was poisoned and needed to make friends with others.


    He clearly knew that the person under him that night was Ruiyang Wang, Yuwen Haoqing.


    But Li Feiyan, who picked up the leak, was canonized as the queen.


    Although he didn''t touch Li Feiyan for many years, there was a gap between him and Fengxie who was the king of Ruiyang.


    Emperor Yuwen stands on the main hall, looking at the picture of him getting along with every world of Fengxie, and a smile of doting flashed in his eyes.


    The proud little guy didn''t escape from him in the end.


    Now that he has recovered his memory, is it time to return.


    He had a hunch that the day was coming.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s far away in a military camp on the border.


    Han Yun, no, or MI LAN Yun, returns to the main account with mi you Ning in his arms.


    Put the person gently on the couch.


    Looking at her bulging stomach, a touch of tenderness flashed in her eyes.


    When miyuning took his hand to touch his stomach, all his memories came back at that moment.


    All the memories of the past and present life, as well as the ten thousand years of reincarnation in the task world, poured into my mind.


    This is the cinnabar mole he put on the tip of his heart.


    Mi Lanyun sits beside his bed, knowing that MI Youning''s memory will return.


    He decided to do it himself and let her take it all.


    He stretched out his long, jade like hand and touched mi you Ning''s forehead.


    Mi you Ning, who is in a coma, receives all her memories of the Feng clan in her dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Tens of thousands of years ago, a little red fox was bitten in Warcraft mountain.


    She tried to run away and ran into a big tree.


    Then... It fainted.


    She didn''t see a fairy like man sitting on the spirit tree.


    This person sees him to bump faintly past, is a Leng at first, immediately on the face peep out the smile of the city.


    See, the man falls gently, stand on the ground between twinkling of an eye.


    With one wave of his hand, the red fox came to his arms.


    The man is the God of the Phoenix family, MI Lanyun.


    The little fox he was holding was his cinnabar mole in the future.


    He gave her the name mi you Ning.


    A thousand years later, little fox is a gorgeous woman.


    Miyuning looked at the woman''s face and soul, and knew that this was her.


    No mistake. That kind of physical and mental feeling made her deeply understand that the little fox adopted by the upper body of the Phoenix family was mi you Ning.


    Next, a little beauty came out of the Phoenix family. It was still a little fox.


    Many people, immortals and gods, even demons, came to ask for marriage.


    This is the Phoenix family, the favorite of the six realms.


    But mi Lanyun, the God of the Phoenix family, is not happy.


    He looked at the little girl who grew up belongs to him, how to let other people peep.


    So he wooed mi Youning, who had been raising him for thousands of years.


    He said, "how would you like to marry me?"


    Miyuning felt the same way. How happy he was at that moment when he had lived in the Phoenix family for thousands of years.


    She nodded, "yes, yes..."


    They are interlinked with each other.


    But on the wedding day, the way of heaven doesn''t allow them to be together.


    He even gave mi Lanyun the name of his adoptive father.

 Chapter 1698

    God knows, she never called mi Lanyun her father.


    Ever since she was brought to the Phoenix clan and opened her eyes to see mi Lanyun, who is as beautiful as a god of heaven and a banished immortal, she has always regarded him as her man.


    Later, she was put into reincarnation by the way of heaven.


    After that, she was in the mission world.


    Until the great Xia Dynasty, there was Regent Wang Mi LAN Yun.


    At this time, she knew that she was killed by the other party''s fiancee just to avoid the pursuit of heaven.


    Just to accompany her to reincarnate in the task world.


    She saw everything that happened next.


    ¡­¡­


    When miyuning opened his eyes, he was confused to see a man sitting beside him.


    When her eyes were clear, she saw that the man sitting beside the bed was Han Yun.


    At the same time, the memory that she had been in a coma last night also poured into her mind.


    "Are you awake?" Han Yun saw that she woke up with a little surprise in her eyes.


    Miyuning''s eyes show deep feeling.


    The man in front of her is the man she has loved for thousands of years.


    He is the ancient god of the Phoenix family.


    He was the imperial uncle who once rescued her from the cannibal palace and the Regent of the great Xia Dynasty.


    He is also Shen Ke who once loved her deeply but could not get her response.


    He is a prince who pretends to be ill, has a dark stomach and is cruel, but he only loves her.


    He is a bloodthirsty emperor, clearly so domineering, but for her down, give her a dream wedding.


    He is recognized by the hospital as a gentle male god, but he died with her in the end. When she died, he would never live alone.


    He is a dead evil spirit. He likes to play with her, but he is knocked down by her. They swim all over the world and finally die together.


    He is the God of online games, he is the ghost president, he is the cold emperor, he is the cold schoolmaster


    He is


    He can be anyone, but only for him.


    Even if the appearance is introverted, in the softest part of his heart, there is definitely her position, and in the deepest place.


    Mi you Ning tears across the corner of his eyes and pours into Han Yun''s arms.


    Choking cry: "I miss you so much! I miss you so much


    Han Yun hugged her with tenderness and heartache, "well, it''s all over. We''ll go back soon. After we go back, we won''t be separated. We''ll be together forever."


    "Go back?" Mi you Ning raises his head from Han Yun''s arms and looks at her with puzzled eyes.


    "Yes, we''re going back to the Phoenix family. That''s our home."


    Han Yun embraces mi you Ning with deep eyes and exclamation.


    I''ve been wandering in this world for a long time. I don''t know how the Phoenix family is now.


    Although the way of heaven will still prevent him from being with mi you Ning.


    But he had been prepared. The way of heaven is not eternal life.


    Since the way of heaven obstructs him, then wipe him out.


    The strong intention of killing from Han Yun''s body makes mi you Ning feel stunned for a moment.


    "You, you remember?" Miyuning raised his head and asked softly.


    Han Yun touched her head, "silly girl, naturally I remember."


    "This time, will the way of heaven stop us from being together?"


    As long as the thought of at the wedding scene, she was into reincarnation, ear came the voice of men tearing, her heart is dead.


    Han Yun looks at her also know that she thought of a long time ago.


    "No, if we change the way of heaven, we won''t have those problems."


    Miyuning lies in the arms of Han Yun.


    She always felt that there was something to happen before they came back.


    But I believe what this man said.

 Chapter 1699

    Miyuning is about to give birth.


    Since she met Han Yun that day, she went back to the house in Luoyang City.


    Everything in her life was the same as usual, no difference.


    On this day, colorful lights appeared outside the sky.


    A large number of colorful clouds gathered in Luoyang.


    "Ah ah..."


    so painful! In pain, miyuning gritted his teeth and roared.


    Han Yun, who should have finished the battle and collected the city of Luo people, seems to feel something at the same time.


    He went to no man''s land and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Luoyang City, miyuning''s room.


    The women who were going to deliver all fell into a standstill.


    Mi Youning was not surprised to see Han Yun appear.


    She stretched out her hand to Han Yun, sweating, with a painful and dependent face.


    "Pain, I''m in pain..."


    Han Yun went to the bed, his handsome face solemn, dignified face.


    "It''s OK, baby. I''ll be out soon." Han Yun said, kissing mi you Ning on the forehead.


    Miyuning still felt the pain, the pain of tearing her body apart.


    "Lan Yun, I don''t want to have a baby. It''s too painful!"


    Han Yun see her so painful appearance, mouth response way, good good.


    But his eyes became more and more serious.


    The hand slowly put on mi you Ning''s stomach, a golden light flashed.


    Han Yun''s eyes are glum at the child in his stomach.


    "Ah..."


    After a long time, with mi you Ning a scream.


    The baby in her stomach was finally born.


    Little child, covered with blood.


    She was lifted high by Han Yun and sent to mi you Ning''s arms.


    Looking at the child''s wrinkled appearance, MI Youning was smiling happily.


    She held the child in her arms and wrapped it in soft cotton cloth that she had prepared.


    Suddenly, miyuning looks up at Han Yun with his eyes straight.


    "What about dawn? Is my mi Tianxi still here


    It was the child she gave birth to in the world of mission with Xianjun Rongze.


    Han Yun saw her now asked, smiling and touching her head, "in, he has been sent back to the Phoenix family by me, a lot of people accompany him."


    "Really?" Miyuning was so excited that he wanted to sit up.


    How can Han Yun let her get up at this time and press her on the bed.


    "You are too weak now. Don''t toss about."


    Mi you Ning tightly grasped Han Yun''s arm, "it''s so good that my Tianxi is still alive."


    "That''s our child. It will live."


    Han Yun gently opened her face to the pillow with her hair soaked in sweat.


    "Baby, when the world is over, we should go back."


    Miyuning''s eyes were moist, and he nodded, "well, I miss home. I miss our home."


    Such her, let Han Yun is very pity.


    He bent down and imprinted a kiss on miyuning''s face.


    But when he looked at his daughter, his eyes showed a touch of pain.


    The child knew there was a problem when he couldn''t make it out.


    But did not expect, there will be such a fate.


    Is this child going to follow his mother''s footsteps after all.


    I just don''t know how to bear the woman in my arms, and the children will leave them.


    Han Yun a pair of Phoenix eyes and is biting the finger of the little daughter, that pair of long with her mother''s eyes on.


    Seeing that Han Yun didn''t have many emotional eyes, her little daughter giggled.


    Han Yun see this, the temperature of the eyes return.


    Well, it''s his daughter after all.


    "Miran''er, your name is miran''er."

 Chapter 1700

    "Ding, congratulations on opening the counter attack system."


    When mi Ran''er was conscious, the first sentence she heard was a mechanical sound, which sounded in her mind and made her excited.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in a very strange environment.


    A carved big bed, the bed sheet is snow velvet, very soft and warm, she blinked blankly, determined that this room is not her own room.


    "Only after completing all the counter attack tasks, the host will have the opportunity to return to the original world." The mechanical sound in my mind rings again.


    Mi Ran''er could not help sighing, "I am dead after all?"


    "Well, from the moment the host dies, this system will be bound with you. In the future, this system will go with you in thousands of worlds." This system may be intended to stir up emotion, but the cold voice really made mi Ran''er unable to move.


    Just as mi Ran''er recalled the scene before his death, when he was knocked down by the way of heaven in front of his father (MI Lanyun) and his mother (MI Youning).


    There is a memory in my mind¡ª¡ª


    Xu Ran''er, the name of the original owner, lived in a dynasty called Dayue. She was the daughter of the imperial master and the queen of Dayue. However, she was married to the palace by Yue Jinran, the emperor. The original owner''s sweetheart, who was the son of Shangshu, was abruptly broken up by an imperial edict.


    Since she entered the palace, she has been depressed and never took the initiative.


    Just ask your majesty to let himself go.


    But she had become a queen, and even if she knew she didn''t love herself, the emperor couldn''t let her go. They just confronted each other.


    Later, the original owner heard that Yue Jinran married the son of Shangshu and asked him to marry Princess Yueyang. Today is the wedding day of Shangshu and Princess Yueyang.


    The original owner was also taken to the wedding ceremony by Yue Jinran. After returning to the palace, the queen couldn''t bear such humiliation. She took out the poison that had been stolen before and drank it all in one gulp.


    This gave mi Ran''er a chance to come.


    "It''s going to be fatal. It''s like losing a woman''s face." Miran''er spat in her heart. It may have something to do with the environment of her childhood. Miran''er really looked down upon such a man who wanted to die and live as a man.


    "Host, remember, your task is to counter attack the villain, so that the villain is completely fascinated by you. Only when you are at your disposal can you complete the main task! Each task plane has branch tasks. After completing all tasks, you can leave the task plane and start the next task! "


    Miran''er was quick to accept. She said, "OK."


    It''s okay to die.


    As long as there is a chance of resurrection, she must seize it.


    I have to go home to see my parents.


    I don''t know how sad my father and mother were when they found out that they were dead.


    After only a few seconds of grief, miran''er entered a state of sadness.


    Because she heard footsteps coming into her bedroom.


    "Taiyi, please hurry up. The empress has just lost her voice. I''m afraid she''s already..." the maid said and began to cry.


    Taiyi almost climbed into the bedroom, but saw the lady who should have relapsed, sitting calmly on the edge of the bed, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    "This..." the doctor was in a daze and was in a dilemma. Then he knelt down and saluted. "Niang Xiang Xiang, listen to the maidservant of Niang, she ate something poisonous by mistake. How about let Wei Chen give you a diagnosis and treatment?"


    "It''s not necessary. It''s not poisonous. It''s just the medicine for activating qi and blood that was prescribed by the imperial doctor because of chest tightness and shortness of breath."

 Chapter 1701

    As mi Ran''er said, he got up and straightened his robes. He looked at the doctor kneeling down. "Do you think this palace looks like a poisoned man?"


    The doctor raised his eyes and looked at it. Then he quickly dropped his eyes and shook his head and said, "that''s the maid''s misunderstanding. I''m going to leave now. How do you like to have a rest."


    Tai Yi wiped the sweat off his forehead with his long sleeves and left again and again.


    Yuhuan, the maidservant of the original owner, is opposite to MI Ran''er''s four eyes.


    "Lady, are you all right in front of me?" Looking at the bloodstain on the corner of MI Ran''er''s mouth, Yuhuan felt shocked.


    "If something happened, my palace had already gone to see the king of hell. Since my palace is still alive, what can I do for you?" Miran''er''s voice was helpless. Since he went to the wedding banquet, the original owner had not eaten anything. He rubbed his stomach and said, "go and prepare some food. My palace is hungry."


    "Yes."


    Yuhuan could see that there had been some changes in the master. This change was undoubtedly good for the master. She was also very happy. She quickly went out of the bedroom to prepare food for MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er came to the bronze mirror and looked at her face in the mirror. She guessed that the so-called counter attack system was probably related to her own fate. It was her disaster.


    If you spend it smoothly, you will be reborn.


    If it doesn''t go well


    We can only continue to accomplish our tasks in this world.


    Miran''er looked around the whole palace. In addition to Yuhuan, there were several palace people and bodyguards in the outer palace.


    In fact, although the original queen still lives in the pepper room, she is no different from the cold palace.


    Because, in addition to the places where we have to attend together, and the luck once a month, Yue Jinran will not appear in front of her at all.


    In his words, it is


    Anyway, if you don''t look forward to me, I won''t have the cheek to come to you.


    However, the more Jinran in various details to the original owner can not find pleasure, to brush the sense of existence, the more Jinran such practice, with the mother''s words to describe is, die proud!


    "What is the standard? The more Jin ran From the memory of the original owner, the son of the minister was probably the male owner.


    Then, those who destroy the relationship between the original owner and the man should be villains.


    "It can only be understood, not explained." The system has sold off coldly.


    Mi Ran''er''s thin pink lips rose slightly. Does it need understanding?


    Can a fool guess?


    After connecting all the memories of the original owner, what mi Ran''er wants to know most is why Yue Jinran had to ask her to enter the palace at the beginning?


    Later, he became the most hated person of the original owner, and he had to brush his face like this every month to find discomfort?


    If you don''t love, it''s fake.


    If you say love, such love, really let people feel depressed.


    Is thinking, a slender figure quickly step in!


    "Queen, what are you playing?" More Jin ran with the fastest pace of panic into the bedroom, but saw the woman sitting in front of the dresser in a daze, his feet a meal, then, pretty eyebrows tightly wrinkled, cold voice scolded.


    Hearing Yue Jinran''s voice, MI Ran''er turns to look at him.


    There was a smile on her little face.


    "Your Majesty, what can I do? If I really want to die, I will find a quiet corner and die in silence. I will never disturb your majesty Mi Ran''er gets up, and Shi Shi ran goes to Yue Jin ran. Her small hand reaches out and grabs Yue Jin Ran''s sleeve.

 Chapter 1702

    Mi ran Er Jiao''s tone makes Yue Jin Ran''s eyebrows tremble. How can this woman treat him like this.


    In the past, when he came here, she either looked dead or didn''t say a word.


    There was no such vivid time.


    Is it not that the beloved married another woman and was stimulated crazy?


    The more Jin ran stretched out her hand to grasp her wrist, the Mou color was colder for a few minutes, and her hands were very powerful. She didn''t feel pity for Yu at all, "did you say you didn''t play tricks? You''ve changed so much, don''t you want to be spoiled? "


    Mi Ran''er''s face turned pale with pain. Next moment, she leaned towards Yue Jinran''s arms.


    The little face raised, showing a smile, "if I say yes, will your majesty make me happy?"


    The more Jinran really looks, the more fake it is.


    Unable to hold back, his men threw mi Ran''er onto the couch. Fortunately, there was a cushion on the couch, otherwise mi Ran''er would have been hurt.


    "Queen, I won''t let you out of the palace in any case, so don''t let me let you go if you get my favor... Stay in the Jiaofang palace. If you can give me a prince earlier, maybe I will go out to see your old lover from time to time!"


    The slender fingers pinched Mi ran Er Xiu Bai''s chin and made a little effort to leave a red mark on her white and tender skin.


    The generous figure of the man completely envelops mi Ran''er. After the cold voice finishes, the man leaves with a flick of his sleeve.


    His reaction was completely unexpected.


    She never wanted to step up to the sky.


    To regain Yue Jinran''s trust, she had to take it step by step. It was just an appetizer. Later, she decided to let Yue Jinran know how different a queen he had.


    However, what mi Ran''er did not expect was that the story of the empress''s suicide after drinking poison spread so quickly.


    Soon, the whole harem knew about it.


    Later, it spread to the outside of the palace, and there were all kinds of rumors. The most real one was that her beloved got married, which stimulated the queen, so I couldn''t think of it for a moment.


    Thanks to the first aid of Taiyi, the empress recovered her life.


    These rumors soon spread to Yue Jinran.


    Mi Ran''er hears from Yu Huan that Yue Jinran is furious in the imperial study and orders people to catch all the people who chew their tongue and pull out their tongue directly.


    "Brutality."


    Mi Ran''er faintly said that if it goes on like this, the more Jin Ran is afraid that she will be left with the title of a tyrant.


    She got up from the soft collapse, "Yuhuan, change clothes for the palace."


    "Niang Niang, your majesty has said that you are not allowed to go in and out of Jiaofang hall without your Majesty''s permission." Yuhuan is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Our palace can''t see those people being pulled out of their tongues by your majesty. Haven''t I become a demon queen?" Mi Ran''er said faintly, and her cold eyes fell on Yu Huan. "Don''t worry, my palace knows. Even if your majesty is angry and punishes me, it will only punish my palace."


    Yuhuan was so awed by her momentum that she couldn''t beat her. She had to go and get mi Ran''er''s Phoenix robe and dress her neatly.


    Then accompany her to the imperial study.


    When he arrived at the door of the imperial study, MI Ran''er heard Yue Jinran''s low voice in it: "are you going to let these rascals talk about my harem? If it goes on like this, I have to be the laughing stock of the world. "


    There are other officials in the imperial study.


    He is humbly admonishing Yue Jinran: "since your majesty also says that they are crafty people, don''t worry more about them. Time will calm everything down."


    In his mind, MI Ran''er said coldly to the system, "I don''t agree with that. Time will not quell the rumor, it will only add fuel to it."

 Chapter 1703

    The system is silent.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care about it, but went straight into the imperial study.


    "Your Majesty is right. You can''t let these rascals talk about the affairs of the harem, but you don''t have to pull out your tongue." Mi Ran''er''s clear voice rang out in the imperial study, and the eyes of all the people in the Hall fell on her.


    Yue Jinran sat on the Dragon chair and saw her coming. She was stunned. Then she frowned and stood up: "what''s the queen doing here?"


    "I heard that your majesty is going to pull out his tongue. My concubine is here to dissuade your majesty." With a faint smile, MI Ran''er came to Yue Jinran''s side and leaned slightly. Then he leaned to Yue Jinran''s ear and lowered his voice: "Your Majesty, deterrence is enough. If you really pull out your tongue, I''m worried about your Majesty''s reputation."


    Yue Jin ran eyebrow tail a pick, eyes in her small face scan a circle son, immediately, sneer voice, calm voice mockingly asked: "you will also worry about my prestige?"


    "Your Majesty is the husband of my concubine and the son of heaven. It''s my duty to worry about you." Miran''er looked like a virtuous queen now.


    But the more Jin ran felt that she was pretending.


    This woman can''t worry about him all her life.


    Take a deep breath. Under the book case, he pinches Rou Yi. His strength is not reduced. Mi Ran''er obviously hears a bone crack, which is almost misplaced!


    The pain made her forehead sweat.


    "Don''t play tricks in front of me. Go back to your house." Yue Jinran and MI Ran''er still look at each other as if they are respectful to each other. It''s just a secret gesture


    Meow!


    How much does this man hate the original owner?


    Mi Ran''er swore in his heart. There was a cold sweat on his forehead, but the smile was still there.


    "Your Majesty, just listen to my advice... Right? Ladies and gentlemen... "Mi Ran''er threw the ball to the ministers standing under the stage.


    The ministers all nodded and said that the Queen''s words were good. Your majesty still had to think about fame.


    "Queen, what do you think you should do with these nonsense people?" Yue Jinran''s eyes stare at Mi Ran''er, and a sneer rises from the corner of her mouth. In her long eyes, there is a faint smell of blood.


    Mi Ran''er''s little hand struggled for a moment. She really hurt badly.


    However, on the face of it, he still maintained self-restraint. "It''s enough to take this opportunity to tell the world, and then talk about the affairs of the royal family. If it''s light, it''s heavy, it''s involving the nine ethnic groups, so as to make an example."


    Mi Ran''er''s words made Yue Jin laugh.


    "It''s a good move for the queen to set an example to others. Just follow what the queen said. In that case, you can all go away." With a wave of long sleeves, the ministers in the imperial study leave quickly.


    Miran''er also wanted to go.


    The more Jin Ran''s vision sees her some nervous.


    However, the little hand is still in the palm of this guy''s hand, and he can''t get rid of it. On the contrary, he follows his strength and pulls her into his arms.


    When she fell in, MI Ran''er subconsciously put her little hand to her chest.


    She hasn''t had intimate contact with the man yet, and her face is a little hot.


    Yue Jinran is really beautiful. She wears a Dragon Robe and has great momentum.


    "Your Majesty..." Mi Ran''er couldn''t understand what the man was going to do.


    "Queen, what''s your opinion on the comments of those rogue people?" Yue Jinran leans lazily on the Dragon chair, while mi Ran''er sits on his lap. They nestle together. If they don''t have the same look on their faces, anyone will feel that they match each other.

 Chapter 1704

    "Two words, absurd!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and touched her lips lightly. "These people don''t know anything at all. It''s a waste of talent to make such a play with only a word and a half


    More Jin Ran has been coagulating her look.


    If she''s pretending, the woman''s acting is a little better.


    But she''s not pretending


    More Jin ran and can''t convince his heart.


    "The queen means that what they say is false?" The more Jin ran toward her close a little, two people''s breathing entangled together, more hot, the atmosphere is a little ambiguous.


    "Of course... It''s ridiculous to talk about my beloved, not to mention whether I can''t think about it. At the beginning, I heard so many gossips when I got close to the young master of Shangshu. Now I think that I should have stayed at home and embroidered and read everyday, so I won''t have these troubles."


    Mi Ran''er meets Yue Jinran''s eyes. Her eyes are clear and sincere.


    More Jin ran smell speech a Leng.


    Then he raised his hand and grabbed her chin, pulled her closer, bit her teeth, and asked in a low voice, "if you just came closer, why did you not want to marry when the imperial edict of marriage was sent to the taishifu? Why did you still love him after entering the palace and refuse my favor several times? "


    Miran''er recalled it.


    The original owner has really made so many mess.


    She sighed helplessly.


    "Your Majesty, at the beginning, you had no premonition. I was just a little girl. I never thought that I would become queen one day, so I was scared and wanted to refuse to marry. I immediately quarreled with my father. I didn''t know that there was a rumor that I was forced by death... As for my attitude towards you after entering the palace, it was also because, after all, I never had any communication with your majesty, Not to mention the emotional foundation, let me accept your majesty rashly. I''m really sorry for that in my heart. "


    Mi Ran''er felt that his explanation could probably move Yue Jin Ran''s heart.


    However, God did not love her so much.


    At this time, someone from the palace quickly came in and announced, "I would like to inform your majesty that Princess Yueyang and her husband-in-law have come to greet you."


    "Is the newly married son-in-law here? Well, it happens that the queen is here. It''s OK for you old people to meet and talk about your old love


    The more Jin Ran is to feel, this son-in-law comes very timely.


    The corners of his mouth were full of evil smiles. Instead of holding mi Ran''er''s hand, he was holding her slender waist, and the two of them became more and more close.


    So posture face to face with the next minister, this more Jin Ran is not afraid to be said fatuous.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    When Princess Yueyang came in side by side with her husband''s son-in-law, she did not expect that the queen was also there.


    She looked at Mi Ran''er with disgust in her beautiful eyes.


    However, in front of her brother, she did not dare to make mistakes.


    But the emperor''s son-in-law, when he saw mi Ran''er, was stunned. His good face faded a little.


    When Princess Yueyang knelt down to salute, he almost didn''t respond. Princess Yueyang pulled his sleeve, and then he knelt down.


    "Yue Yang and his son-in-law have come to greet the emperor''s elder brother and sister-in-law. Thank the emperor''s elder brother for his beautiful marriage. In the future, Yue Yang will raise eyebrows with his son-in-law and strive to give birth to nephews and nieces for the emperor''s elder brother as soon as possible."


    Yue Yang is Yue Jinran''s only sister and the only princess in the court. Therefore, she is used to being unruly and domineering.

 Chapter 1705

    Before the original master entered the palace, Yue Yang was very dissatisfied with the original master, just because the original master monk Li Ran was too close, and the princess had already fallen in love with Li ran at first sight.


    Mi Ran''er once suspected that the emperor''s order to marry Xu Ran''er to the palace was to help his younger sister break up the original owner and Li Ran, so that her younger sister could take over the throne.


    However, later he thought of Yue Jinran''s attitude towards the original owner.


    It doesn''t seem like a fad, but it''s really interested.


    Moreover, if only for the sake of breaking up the original owner and Li Ran, only one imperial concubine can be allowed, how can the original owner be the empress directly?


    More Jin ran looked at his sister''s eyes is very gentle, satisfied with nodding, "as long as the more Yang you can be happy, I will rest assured."


    Miran''er also laughed, "Your Majesty is right."


    "What''s right?" Yue Jin suddenly pinches her waist and asks in her ear with a smile.


    Miran''er''s body trembled. Then he bit his lips and his ears were hot. "Your Majesty said that as long as the princess can be happy, that''s right."


    "Is it just the happiness of the princess? The son-in-law doesn''t need happiness? " Yue Jinran is not ready to let mi Ran''er go.


    Mi Ran''er knew that this guy was embarrassing himself. He wanted to force her to show embarrassment.


    He even got angry and went straight away.


    If we were the original owner, maybe we would let him get what he wanted.


    Mi Ran''er was indifferent.


    "As long as the Royal Highness is happy, the concubine thinks that the concubine will be very happy." Mi Ran''er''s eyes fell on Li Ran.


    The latter heard miran''er''s words and held his hand tightly under his sleeve.


    "It''s good for the queen to say that, my son-in-law. Did you hear that?" Yue Jinran doesn''t see any flaw from MI Ran''er, so she wants to tease Li Ran.


    Li Ran clenched his teeth and managed to lift his eyes. He nodded slightly. "The minister will make his royal highness happy. Your Majesty''s mother, please rest assured."


    "That''s good!"


    Yue Jin laughs and looks at the sky outside. "It''s almost noon, Yue Yang and his son-in-law will stay to have dinner with me. I have some state affairs to discuss with my son-in-law. Queen, you and Yue Yang go to the imperial garden, and my sister-in-law and I will talk."


    "All right!"


    "Yueyang obeys..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er felt that Yue Jinran was too cautious. Maybe he had been hurt too many times by the original owner. Now he has closed his heart.


    I don''t know what I want to feel before I believe that I really want to be with him.


    When mi Ran''er and Yue Yang came out of the imperial study, Yue Yang sneered, "I heard that yesterday after you went back to the palace, there was a big play about two troubles and three hanging? Yes? Seeing Princess Ben and Li Ran worship with his own eyes, he was so stimulated that he even ignored the face of the royal family? "


    Mi Ran''er took a light look at Yue Yang from the corner of his eye and repeated coldly: "cry, make trouble, hang yourself? Where did you hear that? "


    "This morning, Jingzhong is spreading this story. This time, you have lost all the face of the royal family. I don''t know why your brother still dotes on you. If you are the princess, you will be banished to the cold palace."


    The more Yang says maliciously.


    Mi ran, humming, "if this palace is crying, two groundless talk and three hangings, it will not be possible to appear in the imperial library today. Moreover, even if this palace is crying, two making a row and three hanging up, it will not be because you and the queen of the consort, your highness, your princess, how can you believe in the gossip of the people?"


    Yue Yang sees her solid appearance, the look on her face is somewhat stagnant.

 Chapter 1706

    Immediately, she also imitated mi Ran''er''s tone and snorted, "there is no fire without wind. It''s only when you really do something extraordinary in the palace that people hold the handle to publicize it."


    "Yesterday I went out of the palace probably because of the cold. After returning to the palace, I fainted in Jiaofang hall. I didn''t expect that the rumor was so ridiculous..."


    Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly, "it''s too difficult to refute the rumor!"


    I''m in a trance.


    She had some faith in MI Ran''er''s words.


    Mingming, from the beginning, she regarded this woman as her biggest enemy. Even if she became a family, she also put her in the most annoying position. No matter what she said or did, she would fight against her.


    Because this woman is the one she hates the most.


    "Just fainting in the cold? But you look good now. Since you don''t feel well, you should stay in jiaofangdian and take good care of yourself. What do you do when you have nothing to do? What if you pass the cold to the emperor''s brother? "


    Yueyang is really a good master.


    The polar bar is used everywhere.


    Mi ran clenched her teeth. At the next moment, her little face lifted up a little shyness. She looked at the sun and lowered her voice. She said shyly, "it''s not because your majesty has to leave this palace in the imperial study room to receive the royal highness of the princess."


    Yue Yang thinks of the posture of MI Ran''er and Yue Jinran when he just entered the imperial study. He has no doubt about mi Ran''er''s words.


    Even if doubt, she can''t go to Yue Jinran for proof.


    "When did you have such a good relationship with the emperor''s brother? In the past, didn''t you take a cold attitude towards the emperor''s brother if you could avoid him or not? Why now... "


    Yue Yang said that he was in a mixed mood. She didn''t want to see the woman befriend the emperor''s brother.


    "Feelings are accumulated little by little. Our palace and your majesty have been married for a long time, and they have already accumulated feelings in getting along with each other. What''s the matter? Does the princess not like our palace to be close to your majesty now? "


    Mi Ran''er stops and looks at Yue Yang suspiciously.


    She is very powerful, a word thrown to Yueyang, as in the heart of Yueyang hit a heavy stone.


    Yue Yang narrowed his eyes and said, "of course not. I can''t wait for the princess. However, you said that if you have feelings with the emperor''s brother, then you have feelings with Li Ran..."


    "Princess Royal, some words, this palace feels, you should not say!" Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows suddenly sharpened. "The son-in-law is your husband. Our palace has only the friendship of ordinary friends for him, and there is no cross boundary at all."


    Miran''er''s tone was dignified and his words were sonorous and powerful.


    Yue Yang listens, her eyes sink. She doesn''t believe it.


    "Is that true?"


    She didn''t believe miran''er''s words, and she immediately became alert.


    "The palace never lies." Mi Ran''s face was a bit out of order. "Princess, your majesty is to let you talk to this palace and get close to your feelings, rather than talking about these mess. If your royal highness can''t find any topic, what about taking time to drink tea in the hall of the hall?"


    Miran''er''s momentum today is really enough.


    That''s what it looks like after a country.


    She stands in the present, always domineering Yue Yang unexpectedly also some dare not look directly at her.


    "Yueyang knows his mistake, and he will never dare to say this in front of you... I just hope you and the emperor''s brother can be happy for a long time."


    Either Li Ran or the emperor''s brother is her.


    Yue Yang feels uncomfortable staying with MI Ran''er, so he simply follows mi Ran''er''s words and goes to the teahouse.


    Mi Ran''er and her two maidservants stayed in the imperial garden to relax.

 Chapter 1707

    Mi Ran''er came to the pavilion and sat down, while the maidservants were waiting.


    Mi Ran''er looked at a place, her eyes narrowed slightly, and said, "come out. I''m following this palace. I don''t know if it''s impolite?"


    The maidservants looked puzzled. They followed mi Ran''er''s line of sight and saw that there was only one uncle in his ear that they were holding. There was not even a guard.


    Who is the queen talking to?


    The sound of stepping on the leaves sounded, and a slender figure came out from behind the tree.


    Li Ran, a court uniform, has changed a lot compared with his ordinary mild temperament.


    Such a jade like appearance is worthy of the male master in the ancient stories, but it is not the style that MI Ran''er likes.


    It will be boring to live with people who are too warm for a long time.


    Moreover, from her memory, MI Ran''er felt that just getting along with others, Li Ran, who was full of experience, made her unbearable.


    Li Ran came to the pavilion and saluted mi Ran''er. Then he said in a low voice, "empress, I have something to say to empress. I don''t know if I can send my maid back."


    "The maid is a confidant of our palace. Besides, you are a foreign minister. If we stay alone with you, we will be chatted. The husband-in-law and the princess have just been married, so we don''t want to make much noise between husband and wife?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were light, and Shi ran sat there with great momentum, suppressing Li ran from looking directly at him.


    "Ran''er..." Li Ran was a little flustered and couldn''t help calling out the original owner''s boudoir name.


    Miran''er''s eyes were sharp!


    "Son in law, pay attention to your appellation. If you don''t respect our palace as empress, you should follow the princess to call our palace empress. If you do that again, don''t blame our palace for treating you with disrespect!" Mi Ran''er scolded angrily.


    Li Ran stepped forward and said, "Ran''er, are you blaming me for marrying the princess? However, you have been married, and this is your Majesty''s marriage. I... I have no other choice. "


    "Son in law!"


    Mi Ran''er clapped the table and got up. A pair of apricot eyes burst out a light sense of killing at the moment.


    "This palace is a Dynasty later. Your frivolous remarks can make this palace directly punish you for death. Do you know?" Mi Ran''er stares at the man in front of her. She really feels that Li Ran is not only a love brain, but also a straw bag.


    Such words, dare to say to her in the palace unexpectedly.


    In the past, Yue Jinran''s imprisonment of the original owner was right.


    Otherwise, if they go on like this, they will certainly do something humiliating to the royal family.


    At that time, the more Jin ran head green, he is afraid to be angry to directly kill the nine families of the Taishi monk book two families.


    Mi Ran''er felt that if he stayed with the straw bag, he might also be infected with it. He bit his teeth and turned to leave.


    Li Ran still wants to catch up.


    The maid was very clever and stopped Li Ran.


    "The emperor of the consort, the meaning of our empress, you should have been very clear, so entangled with the empress, if it is known by your majesty and your royal highness, it''s not just your sad days, but it will also involve our empress and calculate your servant''s request. If it is really good for the goddess, then cut off the past and Niang Niang''s past, the empress has already turned over, you should also..."


    The maid was brought into the palace by the original master. She had always been very intelligent and understood the original master''s mind. Although there was a big difference between the character of MI Ran''er and the original master, she just thought that the empress had finally come out of the past.


    She was secretly happy for her mother.


    The maidservant''s words made Li Ran look a little ugly.

 Chapter 1708

    The maid didn''t care if he understood what he meant. Seeing that he finally stopped, she quickly turned to keep up with her.


    Because the emperor''s son-in-law is not well, he wants to go back to the mansion early to have a rest. This meal is the lunch of the Shura hall. Only Yue Jinran and MI Ran''er are left.


    In the process of eating, Yue Jinran''s eyes floated over mi Ran''er''s face from time to time.


    For what happened in the Royal Garden, Yue Jinran knows it all.


    He had some doubts about miran''er''s attitude.


    The previous injury was so deep that he can''t trust easily now.


    It''s also sad.


    Here, MI Ran''er was eating the palace food. It was really delicious, so he had no scruples.


    The system quickly whispered: "host, you are a lady in this position, should you pay attention to the image?"


    In his mind, MI Ran''er had a faint dialogue with the system: "don''t ladies eat? Besides, I''m already very abnormal. Wouldn''t it be better to be more abnormal? If it''s just as like as two peas in the same way as the original, what do I need to do?


    System:


    This seems to make a lot of sense.


    However, it still felt that something was wrong.


    Mi Ran''er no longer takes care of her host, and her speed of eating is faster. However, she is also a lady of a big family. Therefore, although the whole set of movements are fast, they are elegant.


    When you have enough to eat and drink, put down your chopsticks.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Yue Jinran and said with a gentle smile, "Your Majesty, I''ve made good use of it."


    "I don''t know how fast the empress is eating. I thought I was hungry for you for so long!" Yue Jin ran said sarcastically.


    "Is your majesty blaming me for my bad manners? I''m hungry, so I don''t care so much. Please forgive me She gently toward more Jin ran close to some, the tip of the tongue in the lip gently swept a circle.


    Tone, with a little coquetry.


    More Jin ran admitted that his heart beat a little too fast.


    "No, it''s not a shame." Yue Jin ran said, holding a bowl of soup to drink a mouthful, put down, one side maid handed a towel, wipe mouth.


    He got up and looked down at Mi Ran''er. "The emperor''s son-in-law suddenly felt ill. Should he have something to do with the queen?"


    "Well, what does it have to do with my concubine? Your majesty, you can''t label your concubines any more. If you listen to this, you may have to spread some messy rumors. "


    Mi Ran''er pursed her mouth slightly, with a little bit of sophistication.


    "Since the queen says no, it''s not. I have one more thing to ask the queen. " The more Jin ran long Mou tiny MI, a crafty light from Mou son bottom flash.


    "Your Majesty, please." Mi Ran''er looked obedient.


    Yue Jinran: "today, a minister mentioned that a draft ceremony would be held to expand the harem. What''s the Queen''s attitude towards this?"


    Draft?


    Yue Jinran has been on the throne for several years, but the back palace has been empty. Almost every once in a while, someone will put forward the draft, but it will be blocked by Yue Jinran and put it off. Now, he suddenly takes the initiative to mention it and ask her for advice


    Miran''er keenly felt that the man must have done it on purpose.


    He said, "this matter is related to the descendants of the royal family. Of course, we should take it seriously. However, it all depends on your Majesty''s meaning. If your majesty wants to expand the harem..."


    "I''m asking the queen what she means."

 Chapter 1709

    The more Jin ran cold mouth.


    Mi Ran''er thought about it carefully, "generally speaking, I have to support the draft. Besides, I have to supervise the people below, so as to make the beautiful girls in front of your Majesty the best girls in the world..."


    Miran''er pauses, with a little sour on her face. "However, according to my concubine''s selfishness, I don''t want to have more women in your Majesty''s harem. I don''t want to share your majesty with others."


    Mi Ran''er is ready to be scolded by Yue Jinran for being selfish and jealous.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Jinran just laughed.


    "Queen, Queen, if you had been so frank with me earlier, why did you and I come to such a stage?"


    Although Yue Jin Ran is smiling, there is obvious coldness in his eyes. He turns and strides away.


    Mi Ran''er stayed where she was, but she was not sure about Yue Jinran''s attitude.


    Is this draft to be held or not?


    She pursed her lips, and MI Ran''er sighed.


    If there are people in the harem, she will come and cover the water and land¡ª¡ª


    That night, after washing, MI Ran''er came to the bed in her profane clothes and was ready to lie down. Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    She was startled!


    The frightened eyes fell on the person. It was a relief to see who the person was.


    "Your Majesty has come. Why has no one informed you?" She gathered up her profane clothes, got up and went to Yue Jinran, "it seems that today is not the day when your majesty comes to Jiaofang Hall..."


    More Jin ran stretched out her hand to hold her chin, looking at her appearance in profane clothes.


    When a little woman doesn''t wear a phoenix robe, her sense of solemnity is gone. She''s really a little girl.


    Yue Jin ran suddenly remembers the situation when she first saw her.


    At that time, he was the prince.


    When she went to Shangshu''s house as a guest, she had a tender face and recited poems with Li Ran.


    At that time, she was half a head shorter than she is now. She was so soft that she was just a little bit.


    On that day, his eyes were always unconsciously looking for her.


    And she, but will stay in the eyes of Li Ran.


    Not long after that time, the first emperor wanted to point out the princess to him, but he refused directly, indicating that he had a sweetheart. It was OK to point out marriage, but it was not the best time.


    The next year, the former emperor died, and he became emperor. The first imperial edict he wrote was the will of the empress dowager, but it has not been handed down.


    Later


    Yue Jinran found that Li Ran didn''t like her as much as everyone saw. She was only interested in the identity of her grand master''s daughter.


    More Jin ran anger under the imperial edict, tough to her access to the palace.


    She made a scene before and after entering the palace, but with a very tough and resolute attitude, he locked her in the pepper room and became a canary.


    Two people torture each other for more than three years, because of her rejection, in fact, more Jin Ran has tried to reduce the number of times he came to jiaofangdian.


    Only less can we reduce the number of times we hurt her.


    However, I can''t help coming twice a month. After all, it''s my wife, and even if she doesn''t want to, she has to have fun.


    However, after more than three years, her stomach hasn''t moved at all. Yue Jinran suspects that she''s making small movements behind her back. However, he once turned the jiaofangdian over completely, and he can''t find contraceptive drugs.


    Sometimes, Yue Jin ran can''t help but think wildly, whether it is because God thinks that he got her in a mean way, so he will punish him in this way.

 Chapter 1710

    The more Jin ran lost herself for a long time, MI Ran''er felt that her chin was sore.


    He could only whisper: "Your Majesty, you are here..."


    "You are my queen. When do I want to be lucky with you, do I have to ask your attitude?" Yue Jin ran said and picked her up.


    Compared with the last two people close contact, more Jin ran feel, the woman in the arms obviously thin.


    In her waist pinch a, more Jin ran low voice, tone is not so serious, "the queen seems to have to eat more meat, after all, about my" sex ", blessing."


    Mi Ran''er''s face turned red, and he did not dare to look directly at her. "Your Majesty, you..."


    The more Jin ran sees her to put on the bed, looking at her flushed small face, after confirming this is coquettish, the heart beat more quickly.


    Bend down and stick to each other.


    He said: "the ministers have asked me to draft again and again. It''s only because I''ve been on the throne for almost four years and haven''t given birth to a prince. As long as the queen completes this task, she will probably be able to stop the ministers."


    "Eh?"


    Mi Ran''er blinked blankly, "prince?"


    "Well..." Yue Jin ran pinched her belt and gently pulled, "queen, give me a pair of children. If you give birth to a child, maybe I will consider letting you go."


    "Eh?" Miran''er uttered a single tone of doubt again.


    Beauty in the arms, the more Jin ran regardless of her attitude, thin lips fell on her lips.


    Mingming has been intimate countless times, but the more Jin ran realized that the woman in her arms is still so raw.


    This time, a lot of shyness was added to the confusion, and then boldness.


    This is the most comfortable time for Yue Jinran, and the first time in the history of MI Ran''er.


    Although there was no pain, she was still very tired.


    Finally, or more Jin ran took her to the bathroom cleaning.


    The bathroom of jiaofangdian is very large. The water in the bath always keeps the right temperature. Moreover, it is circulating, just like a hot spring.


    This is designed by Yue Jinran before taking the original master into the palace, in order to soak and stretch after each intimacy.


    However, this is the first time that the two of them have relied on each other to soak in warm water.


    In the past


    The extent of the tragedy, not to mention it!


    Miran''er felt that the original master''s body was too weak. After doing it twice, he was so tired that he didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    The other party''s thing is too detached, which really makes her hard.


    If Yue Jinran is the so-called seven times a night, doesn''t she have to lose her life directly?


    The system can not help Tucao: "host, please do not make complaints about pollution."


    Mi Ran''er: "I just did something dirty. Can''t I let my palace dirty for a while?"


    If the system is human, there must be a black line falling on the forehead at the moment, "host, I misjudged you."


    Miran''er: hum


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she changed her position and wanted to sleep.


    But the man with her arms was still fooling around, which made her unable to sleep at all.


    After that, MI Ran''er pressed his arm.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Your Majesty, I''m so tired... Can''t I have a good rest?"


    She said, small hand from his arm slide, five fingers from his fingertips inserted - in, ten fingers tightly.


    Just in bed, the more Jinran like this little action.


    According to miran''er''s analysis, this guy should feel that the most intimate action is to hold his fingers tightly. Therefore, he wants to take the initiative to hold hands with him at the moment to let him down his guard.


    "Is that tiring?" The more Jin ran really like, big hand slightly tighten, grasp the initiative.

 Chapter 1711

    "I can''t compare with your majesty." Mi Ran''er pouted her lips, with a little bit of tenderness on her pink face.


    Her expression and reaction now are all Yue Jinran''s favorite.


    So, the more Jin Ran is still in some excited state at the moment, if it is not to see her really soft, no strength, really want to clean her up a few times.


    "By the way, about the draft, because the Empress Dowager is also urging, we may not be able to avoid it this year."


    Yue Jin ran suddenly talks about the evil scenery.


    Mi Ran''er was startled for a moment, then frowned slightly.


    "After all, it''s about the royal family. It''s normal for the Empress Dowager to be worried. Don''t worry, your majesty. I''ll take good care of the draft and try my best to choose some virtuous concubines for you!" Mi Ran''er was generous, but his tone was slightly sour.


    Yue Jinran pinched her waist and said with a low smile, "the queen is so grand. I don''t know whether I should be happy or worried..."


    Miran''er laughed, lowered his head and said nothing.


    Make complaints about the pig''s trotters in the mind. "Men are all hog hoof, clearly identified. Do I still have to make trouble with him?"


    The tone of the system is not as rigid as before, "didn''t the host answer very well? The tone is standard. Obviously, your majesty is very happy. "


    Mi Ran''er said, "he is very happy. Do you know how nervous I am?"


    System: "the host refueling, strive to complete the task as soon as possible, after the counter attack villain, can leave this plane smoothly."


    Forget it, in order to reunite with her parents as soon as possible, she should try her best to finish the task.


    After that night, MI Ran''er had an obvious feeling that Yue Jinran''s attitude towards her had changed a lot.


    At least, every time we meet, we won''t be like before, a pair of long eyes full of exploration.


    The draft date is set for the third day of July, which is next month.


    The official women participating in the draft need to send the portrait scroll to the palace in advance for your majesty to see, but Yue Jinran directly pushed the matter to MI Ran''er.


    Hundreds of paintings were pushed to the pepper room.


    Mi Ran''er saw a few of them. They were all top-notch beauties. Each of them was classic and generous, and each had its own characteristics.


    "Niang Niang, do you really want to choose a bunch of enemies for yourself to enter the palace? They will take away your Majesty''s love. If they give birth to a prince before you, they may threaten your position... "On one side, my maid saw that MI Ran''er was really picking up the paintings, frowned and asked in a puzzled way.


    "He is the emperor. This is the harem. Originally, a group of women shared the same man. From the moment I entered the palace, I was ready for this." Mi Ran''er''s tone was light and could not hear any emotion.


    "But you don''t have to choose by yourself. I think your majesty may have intended to make you feel uncomfortable..."


    Mi Ran''er''s face sank slightly when she said that. She patted the picture on the table and looked at her maid with cold eyes. "Xue''er, are you talking too much? My palace is the head of the harem. It''s my palace''s duty to manage these things. How can I get so many opinions? "


    Snow son some grievances, "maidservant is also unfair for you."


    "No, I don''t think it''s anything in my palace. You can''t talk more in the future. If you''re heard by someone who has a heart, you''ll make people feel that I''m mean and jealous."


    Mi Ran''er said solemnly.


    Xueer can only nod obediently, "Xueer understands."


    "Well, you go out. I''ll see for myself."


    Mi Ran''er said and picked up the next picture.

 Chapter 1712

    It''s really a big project to select a number of beauties from these beauties.


    If mi Ran''er were a man, she would certainly want to bring all these beauties into the harem. She would spoil one every day and the first half of the year.


    Think about it, the picture is really... Beautiful!


    The voice of the system rang out in my mind at an inappropriate time: "it turns out that the host still has such a hobby. The subsequent plane setting may be able to arrange such beautiful things for the host."


    Mi Ran''er


    Can she block this guy''s voice.


    At lunch, Xueer comes in and whispers to MI Ran''er, "just now your Majesty''s father-in-law has come to inform you that your majesty will come back to have dinner with you at noon to make you ready."


    "Well, go to the imperial dining room and pass some dishes that your majesty likes to eat. They will be sent right away." Miran''er stretched herself and sat down all morning. Recently, she felt even worse because of her low back.


    "Yes."


    Not long after Xueer left, Yue Jinran arrived.


    Today, Yue Jin ran was in a good mood. She took her slender waist and said with a low smile: "how about it? How many have been chosen? "


    Mi Ran''er pointed to the pile of paintings on the table. "There are so many beautiful people with beautiful national colors. Your majesty will like them."


    The more Jin ran hangs Mou to coagulate the woman in the bosom, "how do you know I like the big beauty son?"


    "Don''t men like it all?" Miran''er was still a little simple in this respect.


    "I prefer a little Jasper like the queen to a beautiful woman with a beautiful country." More Jin ran touch her chin, not stingy began to express.


    Mi Ran''er was not very happy.


    Is she just a little girl?


    The original owner of this bag, clearly worthy of the four words!


    This man is so unforgiving.


    "Your Majesty likes it." Miran''er''s face was smiling and his heart was filled with joy!


    Yue Jin ran took her and sat down in front of the couch, casually took a picture and opened it to have a look, "which one is this?"


    "The second lady of the Shangshu family, Li Wan''er." Miran''er glanced at her old acquaintance, so she recognized him immediately.


    "Miss Li."


    Yue Jinran repeated it meaningfully, and then left the scroll behind. "No wonder she looks so beautiful. Her brother is a great beauty, and her sister seems to be better. If she is put into the palace, she should be able to be a saint."


    "Your Majesty, please take her into the palace. With your favor, she will surely give birth to the most beautiful Prince for your majesty as soon as possible."


    Mi Ran''er said, breaking away from Yue Jinran''s arms, "I''ll go to see if the imperial dining room has sent the meal. Your majesty will wait."


    I''m jealous.


    More Jin ran after confirming this point, thin lips rise, evil four smile some hide not to live.


    Raise a hand to grasp her small wrist, pull her into the bosom again.


    "Empress, don''t get angry secretly. This draft is just a show. If I put down all my brands, they will have to go back and forth from where, do you understand?" Yue Jinran is reassuring mi Ran''er again.


    Mi Ran''er''s small face, which had been frozen, was a little loose at last.


    However, still very proud to maintain reserve, "in this case, the Empress Dowager''s side, your majesty how to hand over?"


    Yue Jin ran hugged her hand and fell on her belly. "This has to be given to the Queen''s stomach. If you get pregnant with my child earlier, you can succeed in the delivery and stop the ministers and the Empress Dowager."

 Chapter 1713

    Mi Ran''er''s face was a little hot.


    "It''s not enough for me to work hard alone..." Mi Ran''er twisted her head and looked at Yue Jinran with a shy smile.


    "After that, I''ll come every day and work hard with the queen, won''t I?" Yue Jinran said, and approached mi Ran''er and gave her a kiss on her lips.


    At this time, Xueer announced outside the door, "Your Majesty, madam, lunch is ready. Please go to the dining room to have dinner."


    Yue Jinran released mi Ran''er, squeezed her lips and said in a dumb voice, "I''ll work hard with you at night."


    This guy is too flirtatious.


    Mi Ran''er, who has no experience in this field at all, has a calm personality and can''t hold on. His face is as red as a ripe apple, which makes people want to take a bite.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yue Jinran did what she said. In the draft ceremony more than half a month later, she really put down everyone''s brand.


    On the first day, the Empress Dowager said she could bear it.


    The next day, the Empress Dowager said, teeth itch.


    On the last day, the Empress Dowager said


    I have to talk to the queen.


    In the pepper room, MI Ran''er is embroidering with xue''er. She has been here for nearly a month. She has fully inherited the original master''s skills and continues to be a lady of the old family.


    "Here comes the Empress Dowager!"


    The eunuch informs at the door. When mi Ran''er hears this, he quickly puts down his things and stands up to wait respectfully at the door.


    After the Empress Dowager came in, she looked submissive. The rebuke she was supposed to give went around her lips, and finally she swallowed it back. However, this does not mean that she will let go of the draft.


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er asked people to serve tea.


    She guessed the purpose of the Empress Dowager''s coming here, so she behaved very cleverly, hoping to calm the Empress Dowager''s anger with her good attitude.


    "Queen, did you go with the emperor in the three-day draft The Empress Dowager''s body and bones are not very good, and she is not the Queen''s mother. Therefore, in many personal matters, the Empress Dowager has not asked too much.


    However, such a thing as enriching the harem is a royal event, so she needs to come forward and talk more about the emperor.


    "Yes." Miran''er nodded slowly.


    "Do you know why the emperor put down all the brands? Is it true that this year''s pretty girls are so poor? If so, the AI family will have to choose some girls for the emperor and send them to the palace in person! "


    She sighed and looked at the empty Jiaofang palace. "There are only three masters in such a big palace. Don''t you feel lonely?"


    "When the Empress Dowager says this, she should tell her majesty that the girls are very beautiful this time. Maybe they can''t pierce your Majesty''s heart, so your majesty didn''t leave a sign." Miran''er said innocently.


    "I don''t know. How can I know that I can''t poke my heart? The emperor is really too headstrong this time. If he really doesn''t want to make a draft, he has to make it so ugly. Now, I''m afraid he''s talking about it both inside and outside


    The Empress Dowager shook her head speechlessly and looked at Mi Ran''er. She thought of the big and small things that had happened since she entered the palace, and her stomach, which had been quiet for more than three years, and her eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    "And the queen, I''m afraid you have to take the responsibility of the head of the harem. When you enter the palace, you should be more peaceful. Don''t quarrel with your majesty any more. It''s time for you to give birth to a prince

 Chapter 1714

    Mi Ran''er looked down silently: "yes, I understand."


    The Empress Dowager and MI Ran''er didn''t have much in common, so they left Jiaofang hall after sitting for a long time.


    Of course, she would not take the initiative to go to the emperor.


    They are not their own mother and son. If the draft is too stiff, she will be even more embarrassed.


    When Yue Jinran comes over at night, MI Ran''er tells Yue Jinran about it.


    After hearing this, Yue Jin ran touched her stomach. "You see, the Empress Dowager also said that it''s time for you to have a baby. Why has it been so long, but nothing happened? Tell me, are you secretly eating something for contraception? "


    The more Jin ran tone gradually cool thin.


    Miran''er was stunned. Immediately, after reaction, she shook her head. "No, your majesty, I have no contraception. Everything goes with the flow..."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that the man''s brain hole would be so big.


    And contraception.


    How could the original owner get contraception secretly in this palace, unless there is her person in the imperial doctor''s side.


    Obviously not.


    The eyelid of the whole palace is more and more grasping in the hand.


    "It''s been three years! If three months, you are not pregnant, maybe I can comfort myself, but it''s not time, but it''s three years! " The man''s eyes were cold. He grabbed her wrist and sat up, scanning her little body up and down. "Queen, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Why me?" Mi Ran''er asked without thinking.


    "Presumptuous!" The man immediately yelled angrily, "do you still want to say that I can''t do it? I''m strong. How can I not... "


    "Er..."


    Miran''er slid the black line down her forehead.


    Yue Jinran felt that she had to prove her heroism. She grabbed mi Ran''er''s shoulder and overwhelmed her. "I''ll show you whether I can do it or not!"


    "Your majesty!"


    Mi Ran''er put his little hand on his shoulder and said anxiously, "at this time, shouldn''t the doctor come to give us a detailed examination first? What if they are really ill? "


    The more Jin ran prepares to kiss up the movement.


    Miran''er''s eyes were bright. "Your Majesty, doctor Xuan!"


    She also wanted to know why they had no children for three years.


    Yue Jinran sat up and called: "come on, the director of xuantai hospital will come to Jiaofang hall."


    While waiting for the doctor, Yue Jinran kept holding mi Ran''er''s little hand, a little uneasy in her heart.


    "If your concubine really can''t give birth to a child for you, your Majesty would better choose some good aristocratic ladies to enter the palace. After all, the royal family must have a queen, your majesty, you must have a prince under your knees."


    Mi Ran''er looked at the jade finger on the man''s slender finger and said faintly.


    "The person who inherits my throne doesn''t have to be my child. In the imperial family, uncle Huang''s family, they all have children. At that time, they will choose someone with good qualifications as their adopted son, and then make him the crown prince. After I return to the west, the name of the great Yue Dynasty is Yue, isn''t it?"


    More Jin ran in this short period of time, actually has considered these.


    Mi Ran''er looks at Yue Jinran in shock.


    How much does this guy like the original owner?


    In my mind, the system sighed out of time: "maybe this is true love! Host, aren''t you moved at all? "


    Miran''er: "well, I''m afraid to move. A move will destroy the atmosphere."


    System:


    At last, the system was also criticized by Mi Ran''er.


    As soon as mi Ran''er raised her mouth, she leaned her head against Yue Jinran''s shoulder. "Don''t be so pessimistic. Maybe it''s just that time hasn''t come."

 Chapter 1715

    The doctor soon arrived and gave pulse to MI Ran''er and Yue Jin ran respectively.


    "Your Majesty, madam, you are both very young and healthy. There is nothing wrong with you." Taiyi hung his head and whispered the report.


    "Then why can''t the empress have children for so long?" The more Jin ran cold voice asks a way.


    The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead: "it''s probably not the time. In this respect, it depends on fate. Your majesty, you can be patient. Maybe the good news will come out in the palace next month."


    That''s not true.


    More Jin ran impatiently waved, motioned to the doctor to get out quickly!


    If he doesn''t leave, he may not be able to control his impulse to clean up others.


    Taiyi as if picked up a life, turned and ran.


    Mi Ran''er and Yue Jinran were left. Mi Ran''er approached Yue Jinran, pulled his sleeve with a small hand and said in a soft voice, "look, I guess you''re right. It''s not about you and me. It''s just that the fate of my children and grandchildren hasn''t come yet."


    Yue Jinran''s deep eyes were fixed on MI Ran''er. His thin lips opened slightly, and he uttered some cool words, "maybe, we really don''t have the fate of children and grandchildren, we can only live forever."


    The tone of his voice made mi Ran''er''s back sweat.


    She quickly laughed and comforted, "don''t think about it, your majesty. It''s very late. Let''s have a rest."


    More Jin ran tiny nod, embrace her after lying down, did not do anything.


    This is the first time that he came to Jiaofang hall and just hugged mi Ran''er and simply fell asleep.


    Mi Ran''er knew that the man was afraid that she would not give birth to his own child. He was also afraid that there was a bad relationship between them, and that the absence of a child was God''s punishment for him.


    Mi Ran''er sighed and patted Yue Jinran''s back with her little hand. When he was breathing steadily, she closed her eyes and fell asleep wearily.


    The next day, MI Ran''er was bored and practiced calligraphy in her study.


    In ancient times, there were too few things for entertainment. Yue Jinran was busy with state affairs and could not accompany her all the time. Therefore, MI Ran''er had to have fun on her own. She has been very good at writing this month.


    If I come back home, my parents can''t help admiring her handwriting.


    "Lady, guess what I found in the cupboard where I put my clothes." Xueer suddenly comes to the study, with her little hand behind her, and says to MI Ran''er mysteriously.


    "What?" Miran''er looks at Xueer suspiciously and wants to lean forward to see what is hidden behind her.


    Xue''er doesn''t dare to tease mi Ran''er either. She takes it out quickly. It''s a blessing for peace. It''s pink. The embroidery on it makes mi Ran''er feel familiar.


    I recalled it carefully.


    "It''s not..." her face sank. "Throw it away."


    Li Ran gave this peace and happiness to her before the original owner entered the palace. He said that he asked her to go to a very effective temple near the capital to keep her safe.


    On the night of learning that Li Ran was going to marry the princess, the original owner pulled down Ping''an Fu and threw it away.


    But later, I was very anxious to find it, but I couldn''t find it.


    Xueer doesn''t know the origin of this peace and happiness, but thinks it''s very important to the original owner, so she always pays attention to it.


    Today, I met you, and I''m very happy to ask for credit.


    "Niang Niang, you have been looking for it anxiously before, now you have found it, how..." xue''er is really puzzled.


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "this peace and happiness can''t protect the health of the palace. What are you doing around you?"

 Chapter 1716

    Xueer sighed, "well, the maid threw it away..."


    Xueer is going to leave with Ping''an Fu.


    Miran''er looked at the pink bag and remembered that the owner had been carrying it for three years, except bathing.


    She thought of something.


    However, she felt that according to the original owner and Li Ran''s affection, Li Ran should not do such a thing.


    However, without verification, who can know what''s going on?


    "Wait a minute." Miran''er cries out to stop Xueer.


    Xueer, after a meal at her feet, quickly turned around and ran back and asked excitedly, "what''s the matter? Lady, won''t you throw it away? "


    "Give it to me."


    Miran''er snatched the bag and smelled it.


    A faint fragrance overflowed.


    It''s been three years since the blessing bag was made. How can it have such a fragrance? What kind of fragrance is it?


    Miran''er wants to untie it, but it''s a knot on it. After a while, she can''t open it. Finally, she angrily asks Xueer to bring her scissors. With a click, the blessing bag is divided into two parts.


    There is no so-called peace talisman in it.


    Only a few petals have been blackened, and


    A little black guy.


    "What is this?" Xueer looked closely and felt strange. She moved her nose and said, "it smells good."


    "Xueer, go to the imperial doctor, and come quietly." Miran''er wrapped it in a handkerchief and quickly ordered.


    "All right."


    Xueer realized that there was something important, and she didn''t dare to ask more, so she went there in person.


    Miran''er held the black piece and looked at it carefully. Musk?


    She has never seen musk, but she has heard many people mention that musk can make people infertile, and it can also lead to a lifetime of infertility.


    Didn''t Li Ran love the original owner very much? Really put a piece of musk close to the woman, don''t say what don''t want to let the beloved woman pregnant with other men''s children, he knows, such a move, how much harm to women?


    Mi Ran''er felt sick.


    Disgusting to the extreme.


    The doctor arrived soon.


    Without a word, MI Ran''er handed it to the imperial doctor.


    "Look what this is." One side of the snow whispered.


    The doctor took a look, then frowned, "Niang Niang, where did this thing come from?"


    "What is it?" Miran''er asked again with a more emphatic tone.


    The doctor''s voice began to shake: "this is musk, which can cause infertility. Moreover, it can do great harm to women''s body. If you touch this thing for a long time, you may not be able to have children all your life."


    "Pa!"


    The finger on MI Ran''er''s finger was directly crushed by Mi Ran''er and stabbed into the flesh, with blood dripping from the palm of his hand.


    "Mother!" Xueer screamed with fright. She quickly broke off her little hand and patted off the debris. Her eyes were red. She said painfully, "no matter how, you can''t hurt your body like this! Taiyi, bandage the empress quickly. "


    "All right."


    The imperial doctor was also frightened by Mi Ran''er''s reaction. He quickly took down the medicine box, took out the golden sore medicine, treated the wound for MI Ran''er, and then stood up again. "Niang Niang, where did you get this? You are the only one in the harem. There should be no competition for favors... "


    Taiyi is really confused.


    "Don''t worry about it. I know I''ll deal with it, and I''m not allowed to make it public. If the palace hears this from a third person, it will be the first to deal with you. "

 Chapter 1717

    After seeing off the doctor, MI Ran''er asks xue''er to put it away with the bag and put it far away from the wardrobe and people.


    "Niang Niang, how did you come here? Didn''t you ask for this blessing bag before entering the palace? Did anyone change the contents? " Xueer couldn''t help looking at her face. She asked suspiciously.


    "Xueer, I want to be alone for a while. Go out first." Miran''er waved wearily. She didn''t want to say anything more now.


    She wants to think about how to deal with Li Ran that cheap man!


    Xueer didn''t dare to disobey, so she went out obediently. When she left, she didn''t forget to close the door for miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er leaned on the couch, tired both physically and mentally.


    She communicated with the system in her mind, "this counter attack system actually hides so many dark lines, and will not burn the brain in every plane in the future?"


    The tone of the system is light, but there is a smile: "the host can wait and see!"


    Miran''er rolled his eyes directly. "If I go on like this, I''ll be able to cultivate the human spirit. When I return to the original world, no one will think about me again!"


    System: "refueling."


    Mi Ran''er was helpless. She always felt that she had no common language with the ghost system, and that she was not happy to communicate with it.


    Just shut up.


    At noon, when Yue Jin ran came, she was very happy.


    Seeing that he was so excited, miran''er asked him what had happened.


    More Jin ran embraces her waist, low a smile, "more Yang has a body, I want to be uncle."


    Yueyang is yuejinran''s only brother and sister, and also the favorite sister from childhood to adulthood. Therefore, she is so happy.


    He didn''t notice that when the woman in his arms heard the news, her face sank immediately.


    Li Ran made her unable to get pregnant, but now she has become a father.


    How ironic!


    Finally, Yue Jin ran was not dazzled by the joy, and soon found her strange, drooping eyes to see her look, slightly frowning, asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you? Not happy? Because that child is Li Ran''s? "


    He thought that miran''er was jealous.


    "No


    Mi Ran''er shook his head slowly. "I just think that we will be married more than three years earlier tomorrow, but now we are driven out by Yue Yang. Later, the courtiers and the Empress Dowager will have more reason to let your majesty choose you to expand the harem!"


    More Jin ran fearless smile, "that queen can have to work hard, quickly pregnant with the prince, catch up with the pace of more yang."


    Miran''er hung her eyes, her eyelashes trembling because of her restlessness.


    She came out of Yue Jinran''s arms and held her little hands tightly. Her nails fell into the flesh. After she felt the pain, the whole person woke up a lot.


    "Your Majesty, we will soon have our own children. We will."


    Her small face finally pulled out a smile, but with a little bitter.


    The more Jin ran looks, the eyebrow center tiny tight.


    This lunch, two people eat is very silent, each heart.


    When Yue Jinran left, she didn''t get bored with MI Ran''er as before. She just said faintly that she might not come over at night, so she left.


    Miran''er knew that he had misunderstood again.


    But at the moment, she doesn''t want to explain.


    After she avenged the original owner, she would have time to confess everything to him.


    When Yue Jinran leaves, she calls Xueer.


    "Princess Yueyang is pregnant. As the queen of the eastern palace, we have to say that we will pack the three thousand year old ginseng we brought when we entered the palace and send them to the princess''s house."

 Chapter 1718

    Soon, the palace people who went to give gifts came back.


    He told Mie ran to tell his royal highness that he was very happy, and said that he would go to the palace to talk with empress queen two days later to share his pregnancy experience.


    Miran''er thought, what is there to share?


    She''s not pregnant?


    Yueyang obviously wants to show off.


    Where could mi Ran''er be willing to accept this kind of cowardice? She had already begun to calculate in her mind how to let Princess Yueyang, who came to show off, go back to her house crying.


    As expected, Yue Jinran didn''t come at night. Mi Ran''er asked someone to inquire about it, and then he knew that Yue Jinran had stopped in the imperial study. Most of the time, there were so many state affairs that he couldn''t leave the imperial study.


    Mi ran make complaints about him in a stuffy way.


    A person sleeping in the quilt, compared with before, is still much colder, but she rarely go to bed early, but let her the next day spirit is very good.


    In the morning, Yueyang entered the palace.


    When she got pregnant, she didn''t look much worse than before.


    However, I was a little more careful when I did everything. I was probably worried that if I accidentally fell, the child would be gone.


    "The empress is lucky." As soon as she entered the Jiaofang hall, she immediately saluted mi Ran''er.


    I thought that MI Ran''er would pity her pregnancy and let her get up in a hurry.


    No, after waiting for her ceremony, MI Ran''er said, "let''s get up."


    Yue Yang clenched his teeth and stood up.


    "Snow, take a cushion for your royal highness. After all, there''s one in the stomach, of course, fine."


    Mi Ran''er orders xue''er to stand beside her.


    "Good lady."


    Xueer went to get a cushion and put it on the chair. After Yueyang sat on it, she felt very comfortable and found the most comfortable position to sit lazily.


    "In fact, Yueyang is a little embarrassed. It''s robbing the emperor''s brother. Empress, you have to work hard. The emperor''s brother has been looking forward to holding the prince for a long time."


    Yue Yang touched his stomach and said to MI Ran''er gently.


    The smiling face of MI Ran''s face was very sincere. He nodded quickly. "Don''t think so much about your royal highness. Your house and your majesty are already planning. Maybe we can have children in the same year."


    "So, is my sister-in-law''s stomach..." Yue Yang was a little surprised, and his eyes fell on MI Ran''er''s stomach, with a sense of obliteration in his eyes.


    Why can this woman get pregnant.


    At the thought of Li ran like her, she would like her to die!


    Ignoring the killing intention in her eyes, MI Ran''er gently stroked her abdomen, then shook her head. "I don''t know. There''s no reaction, but I''ve lost my appetite recently. I''ll see the imperial doctor in a few days."


    "Aren''t you framing me? Can you be pregnant, too? " Yue Yang makes a sarcastic sound.


    Miran''er sneered: "am I not a woman?"


    "It''s not, it''s just..."


    "I''m tired. Princess, step back!" Miran''er made a voice and gave the order to leave.


    Yue Yang bit his teeth, his eyes revealed malice, and schadenfreude.


    After she turned and left, miran''er immediately ordered Xueer to take the cushion and burn it secretly.


    "Why?" Xueer is a little confused.


    "Go if you want!" Miran''er glares at xue''er and scolds her for the first time.


    Xueer''s face turned white, so she had to take the cushion to the kitchen.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and supported her forehead powerlessly. It was Yue Yang''s fate whether it was a blessing or a disaster.


    She returned Li Ran''s cause to him.


    If Yue Yang is in a cool mood, she will not be affected. Once she is excited, it is her life.


    They owe it to the queen.

 Chapter 1719

    Li Ran is not a good thing, Yueyang is not a good person?


    These two people are in collusion, not less harm, but also to her.


    Li Ran harm queen has been infertile, Yue Yang everywhere to her trip.


    I wish the emperor would abolish her.


    The malice in the other side''s eyes was clear to her.


    What she does today is worthy of the conscience of heaven and earth.


    She just gave him back what Li Ran had done to her.


    She took musk for three years and sat on the cushion for a moment.


    She''s kind enough.


    If it wasn''t for Li Ran, the Queen''s children would be able to make soy sauce now.


    When Xueer comes back, after confirming that the cushion has been destroyed, miran''er sighs.


    Mother is just, if it is the original body, perhaps more ruthless than her.


    After all, Yueyang is Li Ran''s wife.


    In the afternoon, news came to the palace.


    "The empress, the Princess House sent a message saying," Your Highness is not well, and the child seems to be... I can''t help it. "


    Xueer leaned over mi Ran''er''s ear and said in a low voice. Her little face was obviously worried. She had already thought that the cushion she had let herself burn in the morning might be greasy.


    But she couldn''t think of why she did it.


    Are you still in love with the emperor''s son-in-law, so you can''t see other women giving birth to children for him?


    If so, she felt that the empress was impulsive.


    "Well, maybe it''s because in the early stage of pregnancy, the fetus is not stable, and the girl is still running around." Mi Ran''er''s expression was light, as if he didn''t have much interest in it.


    "Mother!"


    The snow clutched at the little hand of MI ran and fell down on her knees. "Don''t forget, the Royal Highness came to the forenoon palace in the morning. If the emperor wants to examine the reason for the princess''s slippery tyre, you are the first one to be suspected!"


    "So what?" Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and sneered at the little girl who was crying in front of her. "If he abandons this palace, it can only prove that he doesn''t want to love this palace as much as he says. It''s better to let this palace live a quiet life in the cold palace for the rest of his life."


    Xueer shakes her head quickly, "no, it''s not like this... Madam, you care so much about your majesty. You don''t like your husband-in-law anymore. Why do you want to do this? Would you not let your royal highness give birth to this child? "


    "Li Ran doesn''t deserve to have children!" Mi Ran''er threw away Xiaoxue, got up and clenched his teeth. His face was pale, but he was still sneering, "a man like him deserves not to have children all his life!"


    "Niang Niang..."


    Xueer is really confused.


    What''s the matter with empress?


    "Xueer, do you know who gave the blessing bag to our palace?" Miran''er let out a breath, slightly relieved his mood, but his tone was more gentle.


    "Yes..." xue''er suddenly thought of something and looked at Mi Ran''er in shock. "Is it the son-in-law?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "musk in the blessing bag, if you have intimate contact with each other for many years, it is likely to lead to lifelong infertility... Now you know why our palace is doing this?"


    Xueer thinks it''s too shocking. She can''t believe it.


    Li Ran used to be so kind to her mother. If it wasn''t for her Majesty''s interference, they might have become a loving couple now.


    Even if the empress wants to marry into the palace, Li Ran doesn''t have to do such a cruel thing, does she?


    Niang Niang has been kept in the drum for so many years. If she hadn''t discovered the secret of Fu Bao recently, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "Madam, why don''t you tell your majesty about it?"


    Xueer thinks that she should let her husband come down to punish Li Ran.

 Chapter 1720

    "If the palace wants to do something by itself, your Majesty''s state affairs are heavy. Don''t disturb me. Besides, this thing can be regarded as a token of love given by Li Ran. If your majesty knows, the first thing is not to vent his anger for the palace, but to be jealous."


    Mi Ran''er had a thorough understanding of Yue Jinran.


    It''s really something he can do.


    He may end up blaming her for taking the lucky bag.


    Xueer is helpless.


    "But this paper can''t hold fire. Your majesty will know one day."


    "Let''s talk about it when he has to know." Mi Ran''er smiles bitterly and goes to the window sill. Shi Shi ran sits down and looks at the scenery outside. The wind blows away the heat of summer, which makes people feel less bored.


    Cher''s worry is reasonable.


    Because, half an hour later, Yue Jin ran appeared in Jiaofang hall.


    Without saying a word, he strode in and came straight up to miran''er. He reached out and grabbed miran''er''s collar and pulled her up from the seat.


    "What did you do to Yueyang?" Yue Jinran''s eyes are full of blood red, with extreme anger. His teeth are closed tightly, and he seems to want to split mi Ran''er''s belly!


    "Your Majesty, your concubine simply served the Royal Highness with tea, and the royal highness of the princess took only a cup of tea in the house of the fragrant chamber. Is your royal highness considered that the royal highness of the princess has something to do with the concubine?"


    Mi Ran''er''s neck was strangled. He frowned and struggled for a while. The more he struggled, the worse he felt.


    Can only follow the strength of the more Jin ran, efforts to stand on tiptoe, so as to make their own breathing more smoothly.


    "Otherwise? She has only been to the palace today, but she has been sitting in the imperial study for a while. Is that Jiaofang hall? Do you mean to say, what did I do to her? " More Jin ran in addition to angry, but also with a thick heart!


    He thought that she really put Li ran down.


    Now, in her heart, Li Ran is still her private property.


    She doesn''t allow other women to have children for Li Ran.


    I don''t want to have children for myself.


    It''s just waiting to escape from the palace later, and then go ahead with Li Ran, and then have children for him.


    Think of these, the more Jin ran in front of the black, feel that he is about to gasp.


    He really wants to kill!


    "If you really killed your princess''s highness, your majesty, how are you going to punish your concubine?" Is the concubine concubine''s life for Princess Highness''s child? A cup of poisoned wine? Or three feet of white silk? "


    Miran''er had a sneer at men''s attitude.


    She felt that she might not be able to complete this plane.


    It''s like practicing your hand and getting familiar with the temperament of these so-called villains.


    Next, she is still a hero!


    As soon as this idea was generated in my mind, the system said: "host, if the plane task fails, you will be deducted 1000 experience points. This experience point needs to be perfectly completed ten times to make up for it. Are you sure you want to give up?"


    In a systematic way, MI Ran''er was instantly awakened.


    Ten times?


    Even if it only takes a few months at a time, it will take a long time.


    She missed her father and mother so much.


    It''s not going to work.


    Fighting spirit again high spirited, she suddenly toward a man smile, "before you punish my concubine, whether should I give my concubine a confession opportunity?"


    "So, you admit that you did Yueyang?"

 Chapter 1721

    Yue Jin Ran''s face, which had always been cold and hard, was loose, and finally showed a sad look, "why do you want to do this? Can''t you see Yueyang giving birth to Li Ran? "


    "No..."


    Miran''er shook her head. The gorgeous fringes on her head swayed with her movements. There was a sense of disorder in her panic.


    "I just don''t want the baby to be born. It has nothing to do with Princess Yueyang. I hate Li Ran." As mi Ran''er said this, her eyes became red gradually, and their eyes were facing each other. Yue Jin ran was stunned by her look.


    The big hand holding her collar came loose. Finally, MI Ran''er got the space and stepped back quickly.


    She did not have time to tidy up, turned to the cupboard, took out the small box, took out the inside blessing bag, and the half musk.


    "Sire, do you know musk?" She held musk in her handkerchief and handed it to Yue Jinran, "my concubine failed to give birth to a son and a half for you in three years. It''s this thing that''s making trouble."


    The more Jin Ran is smelling this flavor, the eyebrow center is tight Cu.


    He learned a little bit of medical science, so he knew what it was.


    "Where did this come from?" He asked.


    Mi Ran''er laughed bitterly, "Li Ran took the opportunity to send his blessing to my concubine and put the musk into the blessing bag. At that time, he tricked my concubine into saying that there were spices in it, which could give off fragrance for a long time..."


    "Li Ran? How dare he... "


    The more Jin ran suddenly pinched the musk in the palm of her hand, until the piece of musk was broken into dregs!


    "I didn''t believe it at first, but the reality made me believe it. Your majesty, you should understand why I did it now?" When mi Ran''er saw that he was very good, he held Yue Jinran''s sleeve and asked.


    "Send blessing..." the more Jin ran thought, the more funny he felt. He looked down at the woman in front of him, "how stupid are you? I can''t find out for such a long time. The conspiracy in the lucky bag... "


    Mi Ran''er laughed with self mockery. "To tell you the truth, Li Ran grew up with my concubine. In the past, my concubine trusted him very much. Now, I hate him as much as I trusted him."


    More Jin ran understand her mind now.


    The musk was thrown back into the wooden box.


    "It''s up to me to deal with this matter. From now on, Li Ran is determined not to appear in front of you again!"


    Say, more Jin ran takes that box to turn round to want to walk.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to take charge of Princess Yueyang''s slippery fetus?"


    Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice after Yue Jinran.


    "It''s a good thing that you don''t have a child when you look at such a poor man. It''s easy to get married again if you don''t have an oil bottle after you leave."


    The words of Yue Jinran make mi Ran''er laugh.


    At the same time, I feel the emperor''s determination.


    But what kind of logic is that?


    Miran''er was amused by him.


    I can''t stop smiling.


    "Don''t be proud of yourself Yue Jinran suddenly turns back and sees mi Ran''er''s small expression. She frowns slightly and pokes her forehead. "It''s not allowed to be made public. If the Empress Dowager and others know about it, maybe even I can''t protect you."


    After all, she has done harm to her son. Her crime will be lighter than Li Ran''s. The court decides to write a letter to Yue Jin ran to abolish her.


    When the Empress Dowager puts more pressure on her, Yue Jin ran will be in a dilemma.


    Of course, MI Ran''er understood the truth and nodded quickly, "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I will never tell you about it."

 Chapter 1722

    Yue Jinran leaves with musk, and MI Ran''er doesn''t ask him how to deal with Li Ran. According to his character, Li Ran won''t have a good life.


    However, it does not rule out that this guy forgives Li ran for his sister''s sake.


    After all, MI Ran''er knew how much younger sister Yue Jinran had.


    Yueyang''s child, though not shaped, is a life after all.


    Mi Ran''er was in the pepper room late at night, and personally sent the child away.


    Even if she is reduced to the task world, she still has the ability to be a God.


    She sent the girl to her death and gave her a rich and long life.


    That''s all she can do.


    For several days of waiting, more Jin ran there is no news back.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help but wonder. At dinner a few days later, he asked the man sitting beside him, "Your Majesty, when are you going to deal with the musk?"


    "When Yue Yang comes out of the confinement, she is still not fully recovered. If you let her know such news, she will not be able to bear it."


    The more Jin ran light mouth.


    Sure enough.


    Miran''er blinked slowly, lowered his eyes and drank the soup slowly with a spoon.


    "What? Can''t wait? " More Jin ran see her some disappointed appearance, stretch out hand to knead her chin, light smile to ask a way.


    "I can''t wait. I just want to see what kind of expression Li Ran will show when he is questioned. This guy is so good at acting. He will certainly struggle to death at that time. Maybe he will deny it..."


    Miran''er had made up for countless possibilities.


    "At that time, I''ll send someone to come and ask you to go to the imperial study and watch the whole process behind the screen. The queen won''t miss half the expression of her husband-in-law!" Yue Jin said with a low smile.


    "Seriously?" Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened!


    She actually thinks so, however, is prepare to secretly run to, don''t let more Jin ran know.


    Now more Jin ran took the initiative to talk about.


    She can''t wait!


    "When did I cheat you?" Yue Jinran''s eyes suddenly sank. She put down her chopsticks and looked at the woman in front of her solemnly. "I think I''m Li Ran''s kind of glib little white face?"


    Miran''er shook his head quickly. "Of course not... Your majesty, you are worried too much. I''m just a little surprised!"


    She laughed awkwardly. She was so guilty that she didn''t even have the courage to see Yue Jin ran. She hung her head and continued to eat.


    The more Jin ran coolly hummed a.


    I didn''t care about anything with her. I hung my head and continued to eat.


    After dinner, Yue Jinran stayed here.


    Yue Jinran was lying on the bed, looking at Mi Ran''er''s room and bed, and suddenly said, "how about renovating the Jiaofang hall?"


    "Well?" Mi Ran''er was tightly held in his arms, and his breath was full of the smell of ambergris on his body. He indulged in this moment, but for a while he could not respond to Yue Jinran''s words.


    "I don''t know if the musk has any aftertaste. After repairing it, people can use other incense for a few days. If the queen moves in again, there should be no problem." More Jin Ran is really a shadow.


    Miran''er knew the power of spices. After so many years, they still had a taste. They were usually put together with her clothes. Now it seems that all her clothes have to be thrown away.


    Nodded, "good."


    "Tomorrow I''ll let you start work one day, and the queen will move to my palace." The more Jin ran says, hugs her to cover the quilt more tightly, hugs her tightly and narrows her eyes.


    Go to his palace?


    How did mi Ran''er feel that he was trapped by this man?


    Licking her lips, she thought from a different angle, in this case, it is not far away from the day of her successful mission.


    Thinking like this, I was very happy and went to sleep happily.

 Chapter 1723

    The renovation of Jiaofang hall attracted the Empress Dowager''s attention.


    After all, the Jiaofang hall belongs to the east palace. Generally speaking, you can''t move the Jiaofang hall in the right place, unless you encounter something turbulent and important.


    The Empress Dowager came to the imperial study and asked about it.


    "The Empress Dowager should have shaken the foundation of the country! The rest, don''t ask The more Jin ran lightly says with the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager has been used to his attitude, but such words can''t prevaricate her at all, "emperor, please correct the question of mourning. It''s not a small matter to break the ground for jiaofangdian. The mourning family needs a reasonable reason, which should be within the scope of the mourning family''s rights?"


    Yuejinran is not the child of the empress dowager, but she raised her. Because the Empress Dowager was very strict with him since childhood, yuejinran didn''t have much affection for the Empress Dowager.


    But I have respect for her.


    Hand slightly tight, he faint smile, "of course, but, this matter has not yet announced the reason, rest assured, jiaofangdian will not move, just remove some furniture, and then paint it again, just renovation, should not be considered groundbreaking?"


    Empress Dowager Leng Leng, and then can only nod, "of course not."


    "So I don''t have to give you another reason, do I?" The smile on Yue Jin Ran''s face did not decrease.


    Simply pull back a game, more Jin Ran''s eyes with a little proud.


    The Empress Dowager''s face is a little ugly, but now Yue Jinran is the king of a country. She is the Empress Dowager only because of her upbringing. If Yue Jinran is unhappy, she may be removed from office anytime and anywhere.


    The Empress Dowager dare not gamble on this.


    Can only clench teeth, will this breath to swallow down.


    After the Empress Dowager left, MI Ran''er came out from behind the screen. Before she could speak, she said that the Empress Dowager had arrived.


    She didn''t want to face the Empress Dowager''s questions and accusations, so she took Xueer to hide.


    Nowadays, MI Ran''er''s palace costumes are all new. They are all the latest styles at present, which makes her more and more creative.


    Before the clothes, more Jin Ran has ordered people to burn.


    Although mi Ran''er was a little distressed, he thought that musk might be left in all the clothes, so he quickly put away his heartache.


    "Your Majesty, it''s very hot. I''ve cooked some desserts to relieve the heat. Have a taste."


    Miran''er takes the lunch box from xue''er''s hand, opens it and takes out a soup cup.


    "Since she was a child, the empress has never touched yangchunshui. Why did she learn to cook?" More Jin ran some surprised ground asks a way.


    "Since I entered the palace, I''ve been bored in the Jiaofang hall alone, so I''ve learned to make some. I promise you that this dessert is my specialty, and I can''t make a mistake."


    Mi Ran''er opened the lid and stirred the sugar pear in the soup with a spoon.


    The more Jin ran saw one eye, thought the appearance was not bad, tasted one mouthful.


    "Well... It''s cool, with ice?" The more Jin ran eyes light.


    "No, it''s just iced and eaten with ice. It''s not good for the stomach." Mi Ran''er smiles sweetly, as long as the more Jin ran can like it.


    Now she is flattering Yue Jin.


    I hope this guy doesn''t doubt her mind any more.


    More Jin Ran is happy to drink sugar Sydney, a eunuch quickly came in, "Your Majesty, the more Yang Princess and the son-in-law to."


    "Yueyang? How did she come? " At this time, shouldn''t she rest in the princess''s house?

 Chapter 1724

    "The royal highness of the princess is not very good. It seems to be in the air, too. The eunuch said, the voice of Yue Yang had already sounded outside the door.


    "Let the princess go in, brother emperor. You must be the master of Yueyang! Presumptuous, you even this princess dare to stop, don''t head? " Yueyang is angry and arrogant with a little grievance. Of course, grievance is when calling the emperor''s brother.


    Yue Jinran looks at Mi Ran''er.


    The latter has been very sensible to pull Xueer to hide behind the screen again.


    This box, more Jin ran put down the spoon in the hand, low voice way: "let Princess and son-in-law come in!"


    Yueyang came into the imperial study without kneeling down. He raised his chin and looked at yuejinran. "Brother emperor, Yueyang came here to sue a man who killed Yueyang''s child. I beg brother emperor to take care of you and my mother, and let Yueyang be the master!"


    "To whom?" More Jin ran light ground asks a way, he tries hard not to let oneself see to follow in more Yang after death, attempt to stop more Yang Li Ran.


    If you look at him, your eyes will be exposed at the moment.


    He wants to play with this guy more.


    "Sue your queen, Xu Ran''er!" Although Yue Yang has just had a miscarriage, he looks good now because he has made up for it in recent days. Moreover, his words are sonorous and forceful, and there is no disease at all.


    "Well? queen? Did it hurt your baby? Is there any evidence? " The more Jin Ran is not anxious, a pair of obedient appearance.


    He such manner, let more Yang some uncertain, don''t know oneself emperor elder brother in the end is thinking what.


    As usual, he should have been angry and said he was making trouble out of nothing.


    Yue Yang Wei Qu Baba, with tears in his eyes, "Yue Yang went to Jiaofang hall that day. After returning to the princess''s house, he began to attack in less than an hour. If he was not killed in Jiaofang hall, where else could he be?"


    "Yueyang, maybe you ate something by mistake after you went back to your house. The queen has no reason to harm your baby, does she?" More Jin ran efforts to make their tone mild.


    "Why not? She just doesn''t want me to give birth to a son-in-law! She also likes her son-in-law! "


    Yueyang always speaks without thinking. After speaking, her face changes first, her head droops, and her voice is much smaller. "Brother emperor, I just doubt..."


    "If you think according to your way of thinking, in fact, it''s not unreasonable..."


    The more Jin ran seldom has not been angry, the tone is still so gentle.


    All of a sudden, Yueyang and Li Ran''s back began to sweat at the same time.


    The emperor is really strange today.


    There must be some hidden reason behind this.


    "But..." Yue Jin ran put the two people''s faces under the stage completely under his eyes. The smile on his face suddenly turned cold and his voice turned.


    The more Yang is good, Li ran after hearing these two words, suddenly all over a quiver.


    More Jin ran see his reaction so big, guilty to such a degree, this guy''s psychological endurance is really extraordinary poor.


    The corners of his mouth rose more and more, and he said in a low voice: "if the Queen really hurt your child, it will not be because she likes the son-in-law, but because she hates the son-in-law too much, so she doesn''t want to see his child born!"


    "Eh?" Yue Yang''s face was muddled. "Brother emperor, what do you mean by that?"


    Is the emperor''s brother crazy?


    Does Xu Ran''er hate Li Ran?


    How is that possible?


    "Literally." More Jin ran said, line of sight fell on Li Ran, "the son-in-law should understand?"

 Chapter 1725

    Suddenly called, the sweat on Li Ran''s forehead was finally shaking and dripping down.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t understand." He said hard.


    Yue Jinran is not in a hurry. He suddenly gets up. Wei An''s posture, with a strong aura, comes down from the front of the book case. He goes to Li Ran.


    Li Ran''s figure is slim, and he is half a head shorter than Yue Jin ran. He stands opposite Yue Jin ran in this way. No matter he is imposing, his figure or his appearance, he is killed by the second, and there is no residue left!


    "It doesn''t matter if your son-in-law doesn''t understand. I will let you understand slowly!"


    Yue Jinran suddenly reaches out and grabs Li Ran''s purse.


    "The son-in-law''s purse is so exquisite. Did Yue Yang make it himself? How can I remember that Yueyang doesn''t know about nvhong? A maid? The maid beside her husband''s son-in-law is really thoughtful. She has a lot of love in her purse, right


    Yue Jinran''s strange words spread to MI Ran''er behind the screen.


    pouch?


    She quickly searched for the memory of the original owner.


    The original owner really embroidered a lot of purses for Li Ran, whether before or after entering the palace


    Oh!


    The original owner is really a love fool.


    If the original owner knew these things, he would have to drink medicine to kill himself.


    Li Ran didn''t expect that the emperor would suddenly say his purse. He stepped back and pulled it out of Yue Jinran''s hand. He laughed awkwardly. "This purse is bought casually by the roadside. What love can it carry? Don''t laugh, your majesty


    "Can the roadside buy such materials? If I didn''t feel wrong just now, the material of this purse should be cloud Satin used by nobles, right? Can the common people get such valuable materials so easily? "


    More Jin ran takes doubt, light asks a way.


    One side of the more Yang has turned his head, hard to stare at Li Ran, "son-in-law, the emperor''s brother asked you, why don''t you answer?"


    "Princess... I..."


    Brother and sister''s attack, let Li ran more and more calm down, almost no direct kneel to the ground.


    Yue Jin ran looked at the time almost, and went back to the book case, "I have a bag similar to that of my husband''s son-in-law. My husband''s son-in-law has a look. Did he buy it with your shop?"


    With that, Yue Jinran took out the blessing bag which had been cut into two pieces from the back cupboard and threw it to Li Ran.


    Li Ran looked at the blessing bag and his face turned white.


    The faint fragrance dispersed in the imperial study.


    "This taste..." Yue Yang feels familiar.


    She covered her nose and mouth, squatted down to pick up the bag and looked at it carefully. "Brother emperor, whose bag is this?"


    "There are embroidered words in the back. Let''s see for ourselves." The more Jin but at the moment already don''t want to install again, complexion already cold go on, in the air lingering a light oppression.


    Yueyang turned to the back and saw the little character ran.


    "Xu Ran''er? It''s like... Musk. " Yueyang remembered where he smelled the smell!


    It''s the house of the house.


    That day, when she went to Jiaofang palace, she always had this faint smell at the tip of her nose. She was still a little confused at that time. How did the spice change suddenly in Jiaofang palace? Now I think it was the queen who intended to do it.


    Small hand clenched blessing bag, she red eyes, crazy look to more Jin ran, "brother, this is Xu ran Er harm my child''s evidence!"


    "Yue Yang, don''t panic. I have one more thing to deal with before I deal with your child." The more Jin ran hands the more Yang a look in the eyes, indicates her to be slightly peaceful.

 Chapter 1726

    "Son in law, answer my question. Have you ever seen this lucky bag? Where did you see it? " More Jin ran sharp eyes staring at Li Ran, gave him great pressure.


    Under such pressure, Li Ran clenched his teeth, his forehead was full of cold sweat, and his hands under his sleeves clenched his fists.


    After a long time, he spoke slowly. His voice was hoarse. "I have never seen this lucky bag."


    "Is it?"


    The more Jin ran smile, his eyebrows heroic, usually smile, in addition to sneer, is not laughing, laughter, people will feel that he is mocking people, people dare not relax.


    Right now.


    More Jin Ran is from the bottom of my heart from the smile, let a person feel relaxed.


    of course.


    Except Li Ran.


    "The son-in-law is not curious. Where can I get this blessing bag? Ignorance of the denial, absolutely can not erase the mistakes that have been made, so! I advise you to tell the truth! "


    The more Jin ran that smile is only for a moment, the next second, look then turn cold, canthus eyebrows seem to be able to fall ice dregs.


    "The emperor elder brother..." Yue Yang''s face was muddled. She felt like a fool standing here.


    So, some can''t stand it.


    "Yue Yang, if you don''t want me to ask you out, just shut up now. You''ll know what''s going on with your child who died!" The more Jin ran stares at the more Yang one eye, signal her to close a voice.


    The more Jin ran seldom to the more Yang this attitude.


    He''s really scary at the moment.


    So, Yue Yang just closed his mouth and didn''t dare to speak again.


    "Your Majesty." Li Ran fell on his knees with a plop, "this blessing bag is given to the empress by the crime minister."


    Li Ran is probably really can''t stand the more Jin Ran''s aura, it is too tight to live, so, so soon put down!


    "What''s in the bag?" More Jin ran clenched his fist, ghost knows how he can resist the idea of letting people drag Li ran down and cut him to pieces!


    "Peace charm."


    "Only the Amulet of peace?" More Jin ran a face don''t believe.


    Li Ran was silent.


    Yue Yang is a very smart girl. Here, through the dialogue between Yue Jinran and Li Ran, a whole thing has been connected.


    "You put musk in this blessing bag and gave it to Xu Ran''er? Don''t you want Xu Ran''er to give birth to his brother''s child? " Yueyang suddenly reaches out and grabs Li Ran''s collar, "but, have you ever thought that she has entered the palace and is already her elder brother''s woman, why do you still entangle with her?"


    Yue Yang looked at the man he had loved for so many years with grief and shook his head wordlessly, "Li Ran, you don''t love Xu Ran''er at all..."


    If you love someone, you should be willing to sincerely wish her happiness.


    Instead of being so paranoid about her life.


    "I can''t afford the love of my son-in-law at all." Mi Ran''er could not help but came out from behind the screen.


    Her eyes looked like the most disgusting thing in the world. When she looked at Li Ran, there was a trace of contempt in her mouth.


    "Ran''er, I..." Li Ran didn''t expect that MI Ran''er would be there. He pushed away Yue Yang and knelt forward a few steps. "I can explain this. I, I was bewitched. At that time, I was so young that I couldn''t see you marry another man, so..."


    "Is it?" Mi Ran''er didn''t believe it. "The emperor''s son-in-law should be planning his future for your sister?"


    "Well?" Yue Jinran was startled by Mi Ran''er''s words, "what''s the meaning of these words?"

 Chapter 1727

    "Your Majesty, do you still remember that less than a year after my concubine entered the palace, who was the first official to propose to your majesty for the draft?" Mi Ran''er comes to Yue Jin Ran''s side and asks in a low voice.


    Yue Jinran carefully recalled, "Shangshu..."


    Not just for the first time.


    Every time later, it was the most ardent proposal of Shangshu.


    "The second lady of Shangshu''s family is 18 years old. She has already been betrothed to others, but Shangshu is in no hurry. She participated in the previous draft. If your majesty didn''t meet her concubine first, she would be captured by such a woman. "


    But in fact, God has arranged everything.


    The reserve concubine, who was trained by the Shangshu family, has never had a chance to enter the palace. If it goes on like this, she will become an old girl one day.


    More Jin ran understand.


    "That girl has been cultivated as a queen since she was a child. Shangshu has a mind to be the father of the nation." Mi Ran''er''s face was even more ironic.


    The blood color on Li Ran''s face has completely faded.


    He sat down on the ground powerlessly. He was as warm as jade. Now he was in a mess.


    "Son in law, is there anything else you want to say?" Looking at Li Ran''s virtue, MI Ran''er sneered and asked deliberately.


    "No, Ran''er, I, I really like you. I haven''t let you go for three years! Otherwise, how can I keep your hand-made purse by my side? Ran''er, you can''t doubt my love for you


    When mi Ran''er heard Li Ran''s words, he felt disgusted.


    This smelly man, on the verge of death, also wants to stir up her feelings with Yue Jinran


    It''s a terrible stink.


    "Ah ah..." Yue Yang pounced on MI Ran''er, "You cheap woman, why did you hook my son-in-law?"


    Mi Ran''er was surprised by Yue Yang''s madness.


    She quickly back, at the same time more Jin ran will also protect her in the arms.


    Looking at the face of the woman in her arms, thinking of the words of Yueyang, the more Jin Ran''s face is gloomy.


    "Yueyang, you are a princess. What''s the point of your appearance?"


    Yueyang was put aside by the palace people, but he was still full of nonsense.


    "Elder brother, you abandoned this shameless woman. She was cruel and attracted my son-in-law!" Yue Yang said excitedly.


    "Yueyang, you''ve passed!" The cold voice of the emperor sounded.


    Then he looked at Li ran on the ground and said in a deep voice, "from now on, the princess will be separated from her husband''s son-in-law."


    When Li Ran saw this scene, he was absolutely sure that there was no room for retention.


    He had loved her, but she was not his wife.


    The bottom of his heart was full of despair. When he heard the word "emperor and Li", he nodded slowly.


    "He li... He Li is good, he Li is good..."


    If he leaves, at least, no other woman''s name will appear on his tombstone.


    The royal highness of Princess and the son of the Shang Shu had a great disturbance in the great Vietnam Dynasty.


    Especially in Beijing, everyone is talking about it.


    But because last time someone talked about the queen was severely punished, this time, no one dare to spread anything, even if there are countless kinds of conjectures in my heart, I dare not say it.


    A series of things that happened in the follow-up even surprised everyone.


    Li Ran was sentenced to death on the charge of murdering the prince and the queen, and was executed on another day.


    The minister was also removed from his official post and demoted to the common people. The Li family could not enter the court again.

 Chapter 1728

    These trials, Yue Jinran did not tell mi Ran''er, and dealt with them by herself.


    When it came to MI Ran''er''s ears, he was only surprised, because he must have a large number of contacts in his hand if he could sit in his present position. Moreover, if he was demoted rashly, he would probably disturb the court.


    The more Jin ran will be so simple and direct, it is really charming!


    Miran''er sighed and praised.


    System: "is this love?"


    Miran''er pulled his lips: "if I love once in a position, would I be too fussy?"


    The system seems to be laughing, but the tone of voice has not changed much. "The host is relieved. In the process of the task, unless you slip your tongue, no one will know that you meet one and love another."


    Miran''er was relieved.


    But still shaking his head to deny, "Yue Jin ran this type, let me a little pressure, dare not fall in love at will, ha ha ha."


    While communicating with the system, Cher runs in.


    "Do you know, madam? Her royal highness moved back from the Princess House to the palace. Snow came to MI ran and said with concern, "do you say that your royal highness will resent you for the ending of the consort?"


    "Why hate this palace?" Mi Ran''er looked confused. "She doesn''t know the truth. She is a victim herself. What do you hate about this palace?"


    Xueer smiles awkwardly. "Sometimes, if you are paranoid, everything is possible. I''m worried about you too..."


    "Even if I hate my palace, it''s OK. If I don''t move around in the future, I''m happy to be at leisure."


    Mi Ran''er''s face didn''t matter.


    Xueer can only accompany smile.


    After the princess was forced to leave, the first thing she did when she returned to the palace was to see miran''er.


    See that eager appearance, where seem to be the facial expression on meeting hate.


    "Sister in law, Yueyang should solemnly apologize for her attitude towards her. She was blinded before. In the future, Yueyang will never make the same mistake again. Please forgive Yueyang!"


    Yue Yang has been holding mi Ran''er''s little hand and apologizing with deep love and righteousness.


    Miran''er didn''t believe a word.


    But with a smile on her face, "princess, it''s good to know that you''re wrong. If you live your whole life, you have to live more clearly to be worthy of all the resources in this world, such as the air in this world, such as the water and food, which are our living resources."


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to smile. "You are too young to understand these."


    Yueyang is really a little confused, what resources, what air.


    How could she be worthy of them.


    It''s ridiculous.


    But on her face, she said with a smile: "I understand. Thank you, sister-in-law. Yueyang will learn from you in the future."


    Yue Yang has been laughing, pretending to smile.


    Mi Ran''er looked at such a smile for a long time and felt funny for no reason.


    This girl is still too tender?


    The malice on his face could not be hidden, but he did not know it.


    My sister-in-law talked with me again. Yue Yang really couldn''t understand what mi Ran''er said. She said she was going out for a breath.


    Finally, Yue Yang stayed in Yue Jin Ran''s palace, ate dinner with Yue Jin ran and MI Ran''er, and then went back to his bedroom.


    After Yueyang left, MI Ran''er frowned and looked at the man beside him.


    "Your Majesty, there is a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    More Jin ran some funny, "queen, what''s the matter? What can I do for you? "

 Chapter 1729

    "Does your majesty think Yueyang looks strange?" Miran''er lowered his voice and made a sound inadvertently.


    "Strange?"


    More Jin ran think carefully, then, shaking his head, "eat well, drink well, look at the mood is also good, very good ah."


    "Really? After all, with such a big accident, don''t you think Yueyang is actually forcing his face to smile? " Mi Ran''er sighed that men are still men, not so careful.


    Yue Jinran didn''t feel this at all. She shook her head and said, "she got rid of Li Ran. It''s right to be happy!"


    Mi Ran''er


    Forget it. It doesn''t make sense with this guy.


    I was ready to get up with my clothes.


    "If the queen has time, she will help me accompany this girl. If she is really forced to smile, now she has to be accompanied by someone. Otherwise, according to her temperament, it''s easy to get into trouble."


    The more Jin ran grasps her sleeve, takes the request, softly opens the mouth.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will."


    Premise is, more Yang that wench, looking at her won''t be angry to death.


    Of course, she is not the kind of person who can use hot face to post cold farts, or a woman who has malice to her.


    After solving the reason why he can''t be pregnant, the more Jin ran works harder at night. He really wants to have children.


    Although mi Ran''er felt very tired, he looked at the contented smile on his face at the end of each time and thought that maybe everything was worth it.


    So after a month, summer came.


    As the weather became hotter and hotter, miran''er''s appetite began to deteriorate.


    She wanted to eat a lot of food every day, but when the palace people brought the food to her, MI Ran''er lost her appetite.


    After so many tosses, Xueer suddenly has a flash of inspiration.


    "Madam, are you... Are you pregnant?"


    What xue''er said made mi Ran''er confused.


    Pregnant?


    She doesn''t seem to have any real feelings.


    Moreover, the physiological period of the original owner is different from that of her before, so she is probably in a trance.


    Think about it.


    She doesn''t seem to have any relatives this month.


    "Go and get the doctor." Miran''er calmly orders Xueer.


    If she is really pregnant, then, from her and more Jinran happy ending, more and more close, perhaps, when the child was born, is the time to complete her task.


    Xueer calls in the doctor.


    After giving mi Ran''er a pulse, the imperial doctor knelt down and said happily, "Congratulations, madam. She has a baby in her stomach. It''s about a month and a half. Recently, she has a bad appetite because of her baby. It''s better to prepare some cool sour plum soup."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were shining, and a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    With a little surprise on her face, she repeatedly asked the doctor, "are you right? Did you cheat me? "


    "Niang Niang, this matter concerns royal blood. I dare not cheat you." The doctor laughed.


    Mi Ran''er quickly asks xue''er to take something and give it to the imperial doctor, who also prescribes some pills for her.


    After the doctor left, MI Ran''er walked around the hall excitedly.


    After several turns, she asked Xueer, "where is the emperor now?"


    "It seems that the memorial was dealt with in the imperial study and ministers." Xueer is so happy to see mi Ran''er, and she is really happy for her.


    "Go and prepare some sour plum soup, one iced and one for our palace." Mi Ran''er said, and came to the bronze mirror to see what he was like now.


    Very haggard, but there is a kind of decadent beauty.


    The fundus is not half happy.

 Chapter 1730

    After drinking some sour plum soup, miran''er had satisfaction on her face.


    She let Xueer carry another part to the imperial study. There was silence in the imperial study. Yue Jinran was drawing with a red pen.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t let anyone inform her, so she went in with xue''er.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Yue Jinran raised her eyes slightly. Seeing mi Ran''er coming in, she immediately got up, "don''t you mean you are not well? What are you running about for? "


    "But the doctor also said, let me come out for a walk. I can''t stay in jiaofangdian for a long time." With a soft smile, MI Ran''er comes to Yue Jinran, takes out the bowl of sour plum soup and puts it in front of Yue Jinran, "besides, I''m sure there''s something wrong with my concubine."


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    The heat is invincible. Yue Jinran''s memorial here is already burning. Now a bowl of sour plum soup is a timely help.


    After a big drink, Yue Jinran looks at Mi Ran''er and asks suspiciously.


    "I like sour food too recently..." Mi Ran''er tries to give Yue Jinran a hint.


    "Well? And then what? " Yue Jinran is a straight man who doesn''t understand.


    Mi Ran''er was speechless.


    Take a deep breath, directly under a dose of medicine, "from tonight on, I feel that your majesty and I better sleep in separate rooms."


    "Why?" More Jin Ran''s complexion instantly sank down.


    "Because... I''m afraid your majesty will hurt me." At this point, a faint blush rose on MI Ran''er''s face.


    More Jin ran frowned and thought for a long time, how to work hard to really hurt her?


    Mi Ran''er was disappointed to see that he was not yet enlightened.


    One side of snow son see this, quickly whisper mouth, "Your Majesty, empress so proposal, is also for the sake of the belly of the little prince."


    "Little prince?"


    More Jin ran passed a long time just reaction come over.


    He grabbed mi Ran''er''s little hand and asked calmly, "yes... Yes?"


    Miran''er nodded shyly.


    Yue Jin took a deep breath and clapped her hand on her forehead.


    It''s painful.


    It''s not a dream.


    Then he immediately pulled miran''er to himself and hugged her.


    Snow son sees this, very sensible ground retreated from Imperial study.


    "Ran''er..." this is the first time Yue Jinran called the original owner''s boudoir name. Without her surname, she gave mi Ran''er a feeling that she was also calling herself, so she naturally answered, "hmm? What''s the matter? "


    "Thank you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I thought that in my whole life, I would live with you... And you in mutual torture. I never thought that one day, you could... And be willing to have children for me."


    More Jin ran eye socket red, with obvious tears.


    As he spoke, his voice kept shaking and choking.


    Mi Ran''er was a little sad when she listened, and she did not dare to look at each other.


    Suddenly, she stroked Yue Jinran''s face with her little hand and looked directly into her eyes. "Then... Your majesty, can you tell me when you decided to take her?"


    "At first sight, when you compared poetry with Li Ran."


    The more Jin ran didn''t think about it, so she answered directly.


    First time


    Miran''er searched for her memory. At that time, she seemed to be only about 13 years old.


    And the more Jin ran seventeen.


    First love.


    It''s beautiful.


    Mi Ran''er nodded his chin, and his face was full of interesting smile. "At that time, I was just a little girl who had not opened yet. Your Majesty''s preference was really... Special!"


    Being ridiculed, Yue Jinran pinches mi Ran''er''s chin and bites her angrily.

 Chapter 1731

    "Well..." Mi Ran''er covered her lip. He bit her and frowned. "I was so young at that time..."


    "I''m not that shallow. At that time, your self-confidence and conversation were much better than those of ordinary girls. I was attracted by your inner feelings!" More Jin ran quickly explained.


    Miran''er was amused by his somewhat flustered appearance.


    After a long time in the imperial study, MI Ran''er was a little tired. Yue Jin ran sent her back to Jiaofang hall. After she lay down on the bed, her big hand fell on her belly and she couldn''t give up.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you still have many memorials to deal with?" Mi Ran''er, seeing that he was not leaving, reminded him in a low voice.


    Yue Jinran really wants to be with MI Ran''er all the time.


    He sighed and said, "if only you and I were an ordinary couple, at least there would be time to take a nap with you."


    "There are too many things in the world that can''t have the best of both worlds. Your majesty doesn''t have to be so pitiful. When I sleep well, I''ll go to the imperial study to accompany you..." Mi Ran''er''s little hand falls on the back of Yue Jin Ran''s hand, pats it gently, and comforts Yue Jin ran in a soft voice.


    More Jin ran light smile, in her forehead after a kiss, just get up to leave.


    When the door closed, MI Ran''er was ready to sleep.


    The voice of the system suddenly rang out in my mind: "congratulations to the host, the completion rate of the standard plane task has reached 75%."


    75 percent?


    Miran''er immediately opened his eyes, "so fast? And 25 percent is the story of having children? "


    It''s a bit difficult.


    System: "this system is irresponsible."


    Miran''er took it and went to sleep on his side.


    The empress is pregnant. Yue Jinran can''t hide the good news. She goes to court the next day and announces it.


    The courtiers congratulated their majesty and empress in unison.


    More Jin ran also rewarded a lot, especially the Queen''s father Taishi.


    It''s more of a reward.


    What happened in the imperial court spread to the inner palace.


    Miran''er shook his head helplessly. "I''m afraid your majesty is crazy."


    "It''s been more than three years. It''s not easy to have this good news. Your majesty is certainly happier than anyone else. Madam, the pill has been boiled. Please drink it while it''s hot." Xue''er hands the black medicine to MI Ran''er.


    "Don''t be so excited..." what a silly man.


    In the latter sentence, MI ran did not dare to make complaints about it, and silently Tucao it in his heart.


    With a frown and a mouthful of the decoction, the bitterness spread in her throat. After putting down the bowl, MI Ran''er quickly put several pieces of candied fruit in her mouth to cover the bitterness.


    The Empress Dowager arrived at jiaofangdian very soon. She was very happy and brought a lot of gifts.


    Also in the past identity told her to pay attention to the matters.


    Although she had never been able to raise her own child, she was sincere.


    Soon after the Empress Dowager left, Yue Yang came.


    "My sister-in-law is really powerful. After she left musk, she became pregnant so soon. She is still in good health." Yue Yang looks at Mi Ran''er''s stomach and sighs softly.


    Is the malice in words directly ignored by miran''er?


    She said with a smile, "Maybe God can''t bear to disappoint his majesty, so he gave us a child... Our palace and your majesty are very grateful."


    "Thank you..." Yue Yang murmured, and his eyes were on MI Ran''er''s stomach all the time.


    Miran''er seemed to be a little frightened by her eyes.


    She broke away Yue Yang''s little hand and stepped back.

 Chapter 1732

    "Yueyang, you''ve seen it. I''m a little tired..."


    "My sister-in-law has a good rest. Yue Yang will leave first." Yue Yang said, Fu Fu turned and left.


    Mi Ran''er dropped her eyes as she left the pepper room.


    Her little hand fell on her belly and she didn''t take it back.


    Look at her so action, snow thought she was afraid, "Niang Niang, Princess will not do anything, this is the palace."


    "What about the imperial palace? This woman has no reason. Once she has the heart of harming others, it also involves men. Her heart is comparable to snakes and scorpions. Never underestimate a woman''s jealousy and her heart of harming others."


    Mi Ran''er knows what Yue Yang will do. She wants to gamble for the last time.


    When Xueer heard this, she said in a panic: "then... Tell your majesty about it! Let your majesty take care of the princess, but don''t hurt the little prince! "


    "No way."


    Miran''er shook his head. "Whether your majesty believes in this palace or not, if he does, what''s the matter with having the princess taken care of? Think of the princess as a prisoner? If you go out to have a bad reputation for your majesty, the world will say, your majesty is against the royal highness of marrying a man.


    "What about that?" Asked Cher.


    Miran''er thought for a moment, lowered his voice and said seriously, "from today on, let the palace people below be more careful and pay more attention to diet and daily ornaments."


    "Well, I''ll give you orders." Cher turns and leaves.


    Miran''er was lying on his side on the soft couch, with a languid air.


    The world is coming to an end.


    To suck up and defeat is to see the sun giving no strength.


    Then is more Jin ran to her love after all enough.


    For the next two days, Yue Yang would come to Jiaofang hall every afternoon to sit with MI Ran''er.


    On the third day, MI Ran''er asked people to prepare Yueyang''s favorite cakes and tea, but Yueyang didn''t come at the usual time.


    Mi Ran''er''s mind moved, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    She asked people to inquire about it, and the news came back that Yue Yang was ill.


    "Since she is ill, it''s good to ask the doctor to see her. I''m pregnant in my palace. It''s inconvenient to visit her and let her take good care of her." Mi Ran''er asks xue''er to take some gifts to see Yue Yang.


    Xue Er went back for a trip, and said to MI ran, "the princess of Yueyang is seriously ill. She can''t afford to go to bed."


    "Ah..."


    On her small face, MI Ran''er slapped a smile of indifference.


    No one knows what he thinks in his heart.


    ill? Should it be such a coincidence to be so aggressive?


    She, ah, is not grateful for the strange coincidence and does not believe it.


    "Niang Niang, it''s time for you to drink the pill. I''ll give it to you."


    Mi Ran''er leaned wearily on the couch, pinching his eyebrows in his small hand and saying, "go."


    I can''t help worrying about whether the first task can be completed.


    There are some things she can''t do as a woman.


    Xueer soon came into the palace with the pill.


    When mi Ran''er took the pill to his mouth, he made a movement.


    Then a strange smile came from the corner of her mouth, and she drank it with bitterness.


    Putting the medicine bowl down, she put the candied fruit into her mouth and smacked her lips. She was puzzled and said, "did the doctor change the prescription? How do you feel that today''s medicine tastes different from before? "


    Xueer was stunned and sniffed with a bowl. Her eyes flashed.


    "Isn''t it the one you drove before? How will the taste change? "

 Chapter 1733

    The words of xue''er changed her face.


    She spits out the candied fruit in her mouth and makes the winter training that she wants to spit out the medicine she drinks.


    Tears overflowed and some medicine came out of the mouth.


    "Lady." Seeing this, Xueer is flustered and comes to slap her on the back. "Is there something wrong with this medicine? Why? It''s always the maidservant who does the medicine himself. The medicine is locked in the cupboard. Only the maidservant can touch it. "


    If the queen lost her children, or something bigger happened, Xueer felt that she might be cut to pieces by her majesty.


    Miran''er shook his head as if he could not speak.


    By this time, there was already pain in her stomach.


    Like a knife, she turned pale in an instant. Then she reached out and grabbed Xueer''s arm.


    "Go, go and ask the doctor..."


    Xueer, who dare to leave, can only cry out, "go to ask for the imperial doctor, go to ask for the imperial doctor, the empress is not good..."


    I don''t know what kind of medicine it is. The effect is too fast.


    Miran''er soon felt that something hot was flowing down between his legs.


    The most important thing is that this heat has not stopped for a long time.


    After struggling on the couch for a long time, in the end, I had no strength.


    When the doctor arrived, there was no way to stop the blood flow.


    Come to the more Jin ran complete collapse.


    He took mi Ran''er into his arms and yelled at the doctors, "you useless things! Didn''t you see the queen in pain? Can you stop her from hurting? "


    "Your Majesty, the medicine that the empress takes is too fierce, and her body has not been very good all the time. Now, she can still hold on till now, and she is very strong..." the doctor stammered on her knees and said with tears.


    The more Jin ran wants to get angry again.


    Mi Ran''er raises her hand and grabs Yue Jinran''s sleeve.


    "The emperor." Her voice is very small, but let more Jin ran hear.


    Yue Jinran immediately looked down at the woman in her arms, "I''m here, Ran''er, what''s the matter? Isn''t it good all the time? Why is that all of a sudden? "


    Mi Ran''er shook his head slowly, holding back the pain of his belly. "Emperor, that bowl of medicine has been replaced. I''m sorry, I can''t accompany your majesty any more. Don''t feel sorry for my leaving. You are still young. Remember to choose a new queen who is virtuous and virtuous, and let her... Give birth to a bunch of Princesses for you."


    Mi Ran''er clenched Yue Jinran''s sleeve and pulled it hard.


    "Your Majesty, you must promise me..."


    Yue Jin Ran''s face was full of tears, "no, no, I only want you!"


    Mi Ran''er was pale and smiling.


    The emperor sobbed. His throat was swollen and he could hardly speak because of the pain.


    His tears fell from his face and touched the back of MI Ran''er''s hand.


    It''s hot at first, but it turns cold.


    The more Jin ran hasn''t had time to answer, helplessly looking at the hand holding his sleeve, a little bit loose, slip down from the arm.


    "Ran er..."


    The more Jin ran at this moment, the heart is almost broken!


    A pair of arms tightly locked arms of the woman, almost want to put her into their own flesh and blood.


    Mi Ran''er''s spirit leaves and floats in the air. She looks at Yue Jin ran holding the bloody woman.


    She felt her stomach.


    Where there are any children, from beginning to end is just... For the task.


    Her soul gradually disappeared, leaving the sad emperor crying like a child.


    In ancient times, the descendants of the Phoenix family were not so easy to breed.


    The queen died and the whole nation mourned.


    But there was no fixed time for the funeral.


    Because, your majesty has been holding the Queen''s body, sitting in the pepper room hall, half a moment does not leave.


    Three days later, the Empress Dowager ordered her majesty to be separated from the queen.


    Your majesty went mad on the spot and almost killed.


    PS: another chapter.

 Chapter 1734

    Finally, the Empress Dowager said, "do you want to let the queen die without closing her eyes?" Then his mood subsided.


    He fell to the ground feebly.


    "If you really love the queen, the emperor should cheer up and find out the cause of her death. Otherwise, even if she is underground, she will not be at ease."


    The Empress Dowager squatted down, gently stretched out her hand, and helped the emperor up, "Jinran, I understand your sadness, but after sadness, I should know how to be strong..."


    "But I don''t know how to be strong."


    Hard to get the love, overnight, all exhausted.


    The arrival of that moment, more than when he was five years old, his mother died in order to give birth to more Yang dystocia, but also made him very uncomfortable.


    "Step by step, first find out the truth of the Queen''s death, and then walk out of the darkness. I believe you can." The Empress Dowager comforted him with maternal love and left with the Queen''s body.


    Yue Jinran stayed in jiaofangdian for half a day. When he left jiaofangdian, he immediately called people to check the people who contacted jiaofangdian on the day of the Queen''s death.


    The date of the Queen''s burial has been determined, but Yue Jinran pretends not to know and puts all her thoughts on the matter of finding out the truth.


    He didn''t show up when the queen was buried.


    Because he went to the dormitory where Yueyang lived.


    Yue Yang is still ill in bed. Seeing Yue Jin coming, she gets up and wants to get out of bed.


    "Brother emperor, how did you come to Yueyang today? Aren''t you supposed to be at your sister-in-law''s funeral? " Yue Yang asked suspiciously.


    "I''m afraid you hope I won''t come to you all my life!" The more Jin ran coolly smile, negative hand standing in front of the bed, eyes with a full kill idea, "installed so many days of disease, you this look is not like the appearance of illness."


    The more Jin ran says, a more Yang catch up.


    "Brother emperor, why can''t I understand what you''re saying?" Yue Yang is scared. He wants to grab Yue Jin Ran''s arm, but he gets away directly by Yue Jin ran!


    "Don''t you understand? You changed the medicine, didn''t you? It has been proved that you left the bedroom hall that night and appeared near the Jiaofang hall. There is also a doctor''s certificate that you got a pair of Safflower on the ground of pain of sunflower water every month. If the medicine was drunk by pregnant women... "


    Yue Jinran smiles bitterly, and his eyes suddenly become fierce. He holds Yue Yang''s neck. "At the beginning, I should not have let you and Li Ran live together and demote you as a common people, so what happened today would not have happened!"


    Since Yue Yang can''t hide it, he doesn''t pretend any more.


    She laughed and said, "yes, you shouldn''t put me in the palace again. It''s hard for you to lose your children and wife now, isn''t it? Then you should also be able to understand that when my child suddenly disappeared, my husband was cut to pieces! I just did what I should do... If my brother really hates me so much, just strangle me and let me see Li Ran. "


    Yue Jinran throws her to the ground.


    "Let you die so easily? Dream... I want you to die alone. When you go to hell, Li Ran has been reincarnated. You never want to meet her again! "


    Yue Jin ran said, dragging a heavy step to leave slowly.


    The next day, a decree came down.


    Princess Yueyang was stripped of her name because she killed the queen, and was imprisoned in the cold palace. She was accompanied by a maid in waiting, and her food and clothing expenses were not as good as those of the lowest palace.


    And the emperor Yue Jinran


    Half a concubine did not appear in the harem. Half a life later, he chose a good child in the imperial family as his adopted son. When the child became an adult, he passed the throne to him.


    One year after the new emperor ascended the throne, the emperor disappeared.


    Shortly after that, someone saw the rigid emperor in front of the former Queen''s mausoleum.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Some readers have said that men prefer the original owners, not the women.


    Hua Hua said here: Yes, it''s not.


    The original owner is the female owner, and the female owner is her.


    She may be inexorable evil, may be white lotus, may be wrong three views.


    But that is the female Lord, but the spirit has never returned.


    There is a cause and there is a result.


    The male master''s identity has been revealed in the drama before. The relationship between them is much longer than that between mi you Ning and Mi LAN Yun.


    PS: finally, I feel the support of you guys. I love you so much ?


    The new book has been opened. If you are interested, you can go and have a look. If you like, don''t forget to join the bookshelf.


    The title of the book "farming doctor: husband, powerful pet"

 Chapter 1735

    At the moment when the original owner lost his vital signs, MI Ran''er heard the cold voice of the system in his mind: "congratulations to the host, 100% of the task of the standard plane has been completed, 100% of the villain''s love has been obtained, and 100% of the villain''s character value has been obtained. I hope to make persistent efforts!"


    As soon as the voice fell, MI Ran''er was attacked by a white light, and then he lost consciousness.


    By the time she woke up, she had been sent to the second plane without gaps.


    When you open your eyes, it''s morning.


    She has inherited the memory of the original owner in her dream.


    The original owner''s name is Tang Ran''er. She is an ordinary female high school student. She has a fraternal twin brother, Tang Lin (who doesn''t look similar). In the past, the original owner and his brother always loved each other and killed each other. This situation lasted until a year ago.


    A year ago, in the summer vacation, Tang Lin was diagnosed with asthma. His mood should not fluctuate too much. Otherwise, he would get sick.


    Parents clearly warned Tang Ran''er not to bully her younger brother in the future.


    Although the original owner used to add fists and feet to Tang Lin, at this time, she felt sorry for Tang Lin again. However, after she was gentle with Tang Lin, she found that this guy seemed to be pushing his nose on his face.


    In my memory, this younger brother is the opposite sex that the original owner has the most contact with. However, the person whom the original owner has a secret love with is a senior in senior high school. He is preparing for the college entrance examination and is very good to the original owner. However, from the Perspective of MI Ran''er''s understanding, he should treat the original owner as his sister.


    Otherwise, we will not have done anything after the original owner has made so many obvious representations.


    Who is the man?


    She''s a little confused.


    However, she thinks that the less likely a man is to be a man.


    But


    It can''t be his younger brother Tang Lin. after all, he is related by blood.


    This time, miran''er was in the body of the original owner in her dream, so she just had to get up, brush her teeth, wash her face and go out for breakfast as usual.


    Putting on her school uniform, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at the original owner.


    It''s so youthful!


    It is the type that miran''er likes.


    She looked at the time.


    "I''ll go. I''ll be late..." I ran out of the room with my schoolbag on my back.


    In the dining room, Tang Lin has already sat down and is having breakfast.


    As mi Ran''er sat down, Tang Lin said in a calm voice, "if you could get up ten minutes earlier, you wouldn''t be so flustered!"


    "Ten minutes is enough for a dream, OK?" Mi Ran''er, with his bread in his mouth and staring at Tang Lin, said in a displeased voice.


    Tang Lin laughs, "beautiful dream?"


    After drinking all the milk in the glass, he stood up and bullied her. He whispered a bad word in her ear, which made her face turn red instantly.


    The guy said, one hand carrying a bag, turned to go to school.


    He said, "is it spring dream?"


    This dead child even dares to tease his sister!


    Mi Ran''er slaps her milk cup on the table. Just as she wants to scold him, mother Tang comes out with fried eggs in the kitchen. She just sees her daughter''s angry appearance.


    She immediately glared at Mi Ran''er and yelled, "don''t be so cruel to Tang Lin, Tang Ran''er. Why can''t you listen to me all the time?"


    "Ma..."


    Mi Ran''er really died innocent.


    I want to complain to Tang mu.


    But see Tang Lin in Tang mother can''t see the place, mischievous toward her tongue.


    Mi Ran''er


    "Sister, are you going? Or do you want to wait and squeeze the bus? "


    Tang Lin asked in a timely voice.


    All along, it was Tang Lin who drove her to school by bike.


    Because the original owner can''t ride a bicycle.

 Chapter 1736

    Of course, miran''er would not.


    So she put the sandwich in her mouth, took another bottle of milk, carried her bag around the table, and chased Tang Lin out of the house.


    Sitting in the back seat of Tang Lin, MI Ran''er grabs his clothes with a small hand. Thinking of the speed of this guy''s bicycle in his memory, he can''t help but feel chilly and tells him, "remember to ride slowly. Don''t worry. Even if someone overtakes, don''t compare with others! You know what? "


    Her life is important.


    Tang Lin really dislikes her. She is noisy, but the speed is much slower than before.


    After arriving at the school, MI Ran''er breathed a sigh of relief, jumped out of the car and grasped the belt of her schoolbag.


    "Ah, Tang Ran''er." Seeing that she wanted to leave, Tang Lin suddenly grabbed her schoolbag and took advantage of her height to take her back.


    "I''m your sister, and you call her by her first name! Smelly boy, do you understand what is the order of superiority and inferiority? " Mi Ran''er turned and patted his big hand, trying to make him release himself.


    Being picked up like this is not only unsightly, but also makes her shoulder very uncomfortable.


    "In order? What Dynasty are you from? Now all pay attention to equality! Besides, on the same birthday, apart from our parents, who can tell who is older and who is younger? "


    Tang Lin micro hook lips, evil smile, handsome face looking inexplicably charming.


    Mi Ran''er quickly got rid of this idea.


    Then he broke away from Tang Lin''s hands.


    This dead child, with a sick face, is very strong!


    "Why can''t you tell? From the perspective of face to face, you are much younger than my sister, and your grades are not as good as mine. From your grades, aren''t you just a younger brother? " With that, MI Ran''er poked out her tongue mischievously and turned to run away.


    "Mr. Aoki." Behind him, Tang Lin suddenly said hello lightly.


    Mi Ran''er had a meal at his feet.


    Green wood?


    Isn''t that the schoolmaster whom the original owner secretly loves?


    "Well? Tang Lin, what a coincidence? Why don''t you go to school? " Aoki embraces Tang Lin''s shoulder, and the two brothers are preparing to enter the school. Aoki sees the familiar figure in front of him. "Good morning, Ran''er."


    His voice is very gentle and magnetic, which gives voice control Mi ran Er great satisfaction.


    Quickly turned his head, toward Aoki bloom a big smile, "Aoki good morning!"


    At the same time, he glared at his little brother.


    Seeing that she was so lovely, Aoki couldn''t help rubbing her hand on her little head, and then said, "let''s go in together."


    "Good!"


    Before mi Ran''er could answer, Tang Lin nodded and answered for her.


    Along the way into the school, Aoki and Tang Lin two handsome teenagers received a lot of attention, especially Aoki, because the whole person''s temperament is that kind of gentle seniors, but also attracted a lot of schoolgirls.


    There is also a new high school girl bold to send him love letters and chocolates.


    Aoki can''t get it.


    "If you don''t work hard, Mr. Aoki will slip away from you..." Tang Lin suddenly said in MI Ran''er''s ear, with some happiness and misfortune.


    Miran''er glared at him directly, "do I have to work hard? What''s the matter with you? You dead child, take care of yourself first


    With that, she pushed Tang Lin away, quickened her pace, and squeezed out of the girls who were almost in a circle.

 Chapter 1737

    She didn''t realize that a gloomy sight had been following her for a long time.


    After arriving at the classroom, MI Ran''er was relieved and sat down in front of her seat. She put down her schoolbag and looked down from the window. Aoki''s popularity was really high, and she still hasn''t extricated herself.


    But Tang Lin has disappeared.


    In fact, from her point of view, Tang Lin is much more beautiful and exquisite than Aoki. But because Tang Lin was ill this year, he didn''t look so good, and his temperament was gloomy, so he didn''t like girls.


    If he can shine, thousands of girls will follow him.


    "What are you looking at?" The girl in the front seat suddenly turned around and saw mi Ran''er gazing at the downstairs. She followed her eyes and immediately laughed, "what''s the use of looking at her like this? If you really like it, go and tell me! "


    This girl''s name is Jin wanwan. She is the best friend of Yuanzhu at school. Yuanzhu likes Qingmu. Besides Tang Lin, only Jin wanwan knows.


    "Confession?" Mi Ran''er shakes his head quickly, "not to mention that senior Aoki is the last year before the college entrance examination. I can''t disturb him. Even if he doesn''t have these troubles, I won''t tell him."


    Jin wanwan glared at him suspiciously, "why? Don''t you like him for a long time? "


    "I like this kind of thing? It''s easy to fade. Now that we''re all young, I don''t want to talk about it. Let''s wait until I get into university. If I still like Mr. Aoki, I''ll go and tell him! "


    "Well, you still have two years, but what if Aoki went to college and fell in love with his classmates?" Jin wanwan is worried about the future of MI Ran''er''s secret love.


    "That proves that I have no predestination with him. What else can I do? Put it down


    Mi Ran''er said with ease. He turned out his book and was ready to make up for the homework he had not finished last night.


    Jin wanwan did not understand what she was doing. She frowned and turned her head with doubts. She continued to do her homework.


    Although mi Ran''er was doing her homework, she also used her heart and soul to communicate with the system in her mind. "The main man and the villain in this plane are... Well, I know. You won''t tell me, but really there is no hint? From the memory of the original owner, it seems to be a pure youth story, but I always feel that you won''t set such an easy and simple plot. "


    The system remains mysterious. "This system will not give you any kind of spoiler, and the host will find the answer in the plot. If a smart host can''t play with such a simple plot, what will he do when it becomes complicated?"


    What''s more complicated?


    The difficulty of the plot seems to be gradual.


    However, the story of the first plane is already so high-energy. Is there more high-energy in the future?


    Mi Ran''er was really worried that his little heart would not be able to bear it.


    "Ying..." Mi Ran''er held his head in one hand and uttered a single tone in pain.


    Tang Lin, who had just put his schoolbag behind her, had a keen ear and eyes, and immediately caught the hum of Meng Li Meng.


    When she sat down, she deliberately put out her foot and kicked it on her stool.


    "Dear sister, which problem can''t be solved? Let my brother, whose score is lower than yours, help you to have a look. " Tang Lin said a little.


    Mi Ran''er''s thoughts were interrupted by him. She immediately turned her head and calmly said to Tang Lin, "it''s OK. I''ve finished it. You''d better worry about yourself."

 Chapter 1738

    "What are you worried about? My homework has already been finished Tang Lin micro pick eyebrow, "you did not do not come to the topic, then why did you just suddenly a pair of dead look?"


    Tang Lin suddenly got up, half body over the desk, toward mi Ran''er close, face smile cold, "because the green wood received those girl''s love letter, so, you are angry?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head quickly. "I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I just want to ask you tentatively. Why are you so flustered? My sister Tang Lin raised his hand and patted her gently on the shoulder. Then he sat back in his position, as if nothing had happened.


    Miran''er looked at the boy. She had a premonition that he might dare to dance on his shoulder before long!


    Meow.


    When the teacher came, she turned back and took out her books for class.


    In class, the boy in the back seat poked her shoulder from time to time, which made her unable to calm down and study hard. Later, MI Ran''er turned her head and glared at the boy.


    Tang Lin looks innocent and looks at the teacher on the platform.


    Mi Ran''er


    affectation!


    Mi Ran''er scolded secretly. After this time, no matter how much the boy teased herself, she would not answer.


    When the bell rang after class, before the teacher could walk out of the classroom, MI Ran''er clapped the table and got up!


    "Tang Lin, you stab me with a pen again. Believe it or not, elder sister, I''ll beat you?" She glared at the young man behind her and growled.


    Tang Lin''s face suddenly turned pale and covered his chest with pain.


    "Sister... You are so fierce! Scared me... "Next, it was a violent cough.


    He stooped and looked at him in agony.


    Mi Ran''er was startled and quickly reached out to help him breathe. "Don''t worry, I didn''t hurt you. Don''t worry. Come on, follow my rhythm, breathe in, breathe out..."


    Tang Lin grabs her small hand, coagulates her eyes like amber, and begins to breathe with her rhythm.


    Finally, the complexion gradually improved.


    Miran''er was relieved at last.


    However, I still think this guy should be taught a lesson.


    This time, the tone was much softer.


    "Can we just have a good class? You don''t want to learn, I want to learn? " She slumped down in her chair, patting her chest in fear.


    Tang Lin''s voice is hoarse. "It''s just boring. If you don''t like it, I won''t do it."


    "If you are bored, you can draw. Don''t you like drawing?" Miran''er pulled his desk directly over, took a sketch book out of his drawer, threw it on the desk, and was ready to open it and have a look. "Let my sister see what you drew."


    Looking at her movements, Tang Lin reached out and grabbed mi Ran''er''s little hand in horror, and quickly threw it away.


    "Nothing, don Ran''er. Do you know what privacy is?" Now, Tang Lin is angry.


    Miran''er looked at his angry face. Although he was so excited that his face turned red, he didn''t look sick at all.


    Miran''er frowned suspiciously.


    Didn''t the doctor say he couldn''t be too emotional?


    Isn''t that exciting?


    "All right, all right, I won''t look!" After returning the sketch book to him, miran''er returned his desk to its original position, which is all-round.

 Chapter 1739

    Tang Lin stuffed the sketch book into the drawer, which contained the secret he didn''t want to disclose now. So this time, he cleverly put the sketch book on the bottom layer.


    Jin wanwan saw the interaction between her younger brother and sister. When mi Ran''er turned back and sat down, she shook her head helplessly.


    "Ran''er, if you go on like this, Tang Lin will hold you in his hand one day, leaving you no room for resistance." Jin wanwan felt that he had seen through the essence.


    Miran''er blinked and said blankly, "is there any? You may not know that at home, this guy is so oppressed by me that he has to go east, but he doesn''t dare to go west, and he has to serve me tea and water, so that I can be served comfortably! "


    "Is it?"


    Jin wanwan didn''t believe it.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was very fake, but very bright. He nodded heavily: "yes


    What else does Jin wanwan want to say? The young man behind mi Ran''er looks at her with a pair of three white eyes. The inexplicable coldness and inexplicable oppression make her back sweat.


    He turned his head silently and didn''t dare to say anything.


    In the following class, Tang Lin did not disturb mi Ran''er any more.


    At lunch time, Jin Wan asked mi Ran''er to have dinner. The two girls got up and wanted to leave.


    Mi Ran''er felt that there were footsteps following him.


    She frowned and looked back.


    Tang Lin put his pocket in one hand and followed her less than half a meter behind.


    "What do you do behind girls when you don''t eat with boys?" Miran''er asked suspiciously, "is there no money for dinner?"


    "No Tang Lin slowly shook his head, "you are my sister, what kind of girl?"


    "Isn''t my sister a girl?" Mi Ran''er was shocked by his words, and his pupils dilated instantly.


    Tang Lin shrugged and reached for her shoulder. Although they were the same age, Tang Lin was more than ten centimeters taller than the original owner, plus the boy''s shoulder width. Holding mi Ran''er in this way gave her an inexplicable sense of security.


    It''s as if Tang Lin is just in the middle of the year.


    Tang Lin leaned down and said softly, "in fact, I just want to have lunch with my sister. Sister, do you want to refuse me?"


    The tone is pitiful.


    Eyes, little dog.


    It''s strange that miran''er can refuse.


    With the tip of her tongue pressing against her teeth, she felt Tang Lin''s breath and turned red behind her ears.


    She tried to pull out a smile as gentle as a sister, "of course not, let''s go together!"


    Tang Lin''s eyes were slightly bright, so he kept the posture of holding her shoulder and went downstairs with her.


    On one side, Jin wanwan became a third party.


    She pursed her lips innocently. She always felt that her head was shining.


    Silently followed, half a sentence more than dare not say.


    After finding a seat in the restaurant, Tang Lin, who is not fit to exercise too much, sits on the seat and gives the task of cooking to MI Ran''er and Jin Wan Wan.


    Mi Ran''er knew Tang Lin''s taste, so he chose a chicken leg set meal for him, and then added an extra portion of rice before serving it to him.


    Let Tang Lin eat first, then she goes to order her own food.


    When the three people sat down, MI Ran''er sat opposite Tang Lin, and Jin Wan Wan sat next to Tang Lin, with an empty seat on the opposite side.


    Jin wanwan said that this is just right. At least she doesn''t have to face Tang Lin''s cold face.


    She''s really stressed out.


    Is eating, suddenly, Jin wanwan opposite the position of a girl sat down.


    Jin wanwan and MI Ran''er looked up at the girl almost at the same time.

 Chapter 1740

    Not a sophomore, not even a junior.


    "Mr. Tang Lin, I''m ye Mingxue from class one and three of senior high school. How about making a friend?"


    After putting down the plate, the girl timidly took out a pink envelope from her coat pocket and handed it to Tang Lin.


    Young and pure face, with full expectations.


    Tang Lin did not look, gnawing chicken legs, light shake his head, vague way: "not good."


    "Ah?"


    Ye Mingxue didn''t seem to expect that she was rejected so directly. She was surprised.


    It''s not gentlemanly for MI Ran''er to see Tang Lin treat her peach blossom like this. As her elder sister, she feels it''s necessary to help her younger brother keep the rare peach blossom.


    Such a lovely girl, what if there is a good development with Tang Lin?


    With a gentle smile, she reached out and took the envelope in her sister''s hand.


    "What''s wrong? Ye Xuemei, right? You, Mr. Tang Lin, are full of food now, so he doesn''t turn his head around. I''ll read this letter when his mind is clear. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a satisfactory reply! "


    On his own initiative, MI Ran''er helped Tang Lin collect the love letter.


    Ye Mingxue is happy.


    However, someone''s aura is instantly cold down!


    Miran''er felt that he was not in the right mood. He said in his heart, did I do something wrong? This boy, still haven''t grown up. When you get older, you will know how good your sister is to you!


    Tang Lin finished the meal as fast as he could. He didn''t even remember to wipe his mouth, so he got up directly.


    "I''m ready. I''ll go back first."


    "Senior..." ye Mingxue saw that he didn''t even want to say a word to himself, and felt deeply hurt.


    Tang Lin did not return, leaving the plate and leaving directly.


    Ye Mingxue is drooping her head, almost crying.


    Miran''er and Jin wanwan look at each other. Miran''er thinks that she may have really caused trouble. Holding the envelope in her pocket, she wants to give it back to the little girl in front of her.


    "Xuejie!" Just as mi Ran''er was about to speak, ye Mingxue suddenly raised her head and looked expectantly at Mi Ran''er, "sister, since you are the elder sister, you must know the elder very well? Can you tell me something about the life habits of senior students? If I have a chance in the future, can I go to my elder sister''s home as a guest? "


    The little girl is direct.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t remember how he and Jin wanwan escaped from the canteen together.


    Running to the teaching building of the second senior high school, the two talents slowed down.


    Immediately, MI Ran''er looked at Jin wanwan angrily, "why did you agree so directly? If Tang Lin knows about this, he will be even more angry. "


    "What else? Are you going to refuse? That girl is about to cry. Do you really have the heart to refuse? " Jin wanwan sighed and patted her on the shoulder placidly. "Don''t think so much. Tang Lin is so indifferent to her. If the girl touches the Wall twice more, her enthusiasm will surely cool down."


    Miran''er still thought it was a little bad.


    When she received the girl''s love letter, she also wanted to help Tang Lin out.


    Later, the girl put her nose on her face and asked for so much more. In fact, she didn''t need to give face any more.


    Just say no.


    After all, who in the world would agree to let strangers in?


    Frowning back to the classroom, Tang Lin is lying on his stomach taking a nap.


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er looked at the top of his hair with guilt in his heart, thinking whether to apologize to him or not.

 Chapter 1741

    But miran''er felt that he could not hold down his face.


    The little hand is up and down.


    So tangled several times, just as she wanted to turn around, the boy in front of her suddenly raised his head.


    Exactly. Her hands are in the air.


    So, it looks like Tang Lin put his hairy head in the palm of her hand


    As soon as mi Ran''er''s hand closed, he gave Tang Lin a heavy hand on his head.


    "What for?" Tang Lin''s tone is not very good.


    "Well, your hair is smooth. What shampoo do you use?" Miran''er was obviously looking for words.


    Tang Lin''s face is not good, white her one eye, "we use is not the same?"


    Mi Ran''er


    The embarrassed smile floated on her little face, and she took back her little hand. "I''m not good about what I''m doing in the canteen. If you don''t want to read that letter, I''ll throw it away for you directly. In the future, if that girl wants to annoy you, I''ll help you block it. Don''t be angry. You''re not in good health. If you sulk in this way, it will aggravate your illness."


    "There''s no need to apologize. Don''t you just want my brother to find a girlfriend earlier so that he won''t bother you?" Tang Lin gave a cold smile.


    Miran''er shook his head. "Of course not. I just think that girl is very cute and matches you well... I just don''t want you to miss it."


    "Cute is my match?" As Tang Lin chewed these words, he suddenly bullied mi Ran''er.


    When mi Ran''er saw her approach suddenly, she was a little frightened. Her neck shrank and she wanted to get away.


    But behind is the desk, where can I hide?


    "If it''s cute, it matches me very well, then I think you are more lovely, sister, and it matches me more!" Tang Lin smiles like a devil.


    "Ah?"


    Miran''er was confused.


    This guy must be teasing her.


    But this guy is so handsome that it''s hard to see.


    Miran''er quickly pushed her away.


    "What the hell? Tang Lin, I''ll tell you that I''ll be angry if I talk about this mess in the future. If I don''t want to be beaten, I''ll be better myself. " As he spoke, MI Ran''er grabbed his hair, turned around and sat down, facing Tang Lin with the back of his head.


    Tang Lin''s sharp eyes did not miss mi Ran''er''s confusion.


    The thin, angular lips rise slightly.


    Sure enough, such a taboo love, let sister some can''t stand it.


    It seems that we should let her know as soon as possible. In fact, such a love is not taboo at all.


    The flustered mi Ran''er calmed down with her little hand on her chest. Then she asked the system in her mind, "don''t tell me, this villain is Tang Lin, this boy is harmless to human beings and animals, or is he a sick young man, where is he like a villain?"


    System: "haven''t the host heard that people with physical defects are more likely to have mental defects?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned and thought about this, which was reasonable.


    Sick people expect to be loved more than ordinary people. Once they can''t get the care and love they want, it''s easy to go to extremes, and then... Metamorphosis.


    In this way, Tang Lin really hides great danger.


    "But the original owner is related to him by blood. If he is a villain, how can I attack him? Isn''t this a mess? "


    Miran''er really felt that the plot arrangement was wrong.


    The system is still the kind of light tone, "the host rest assured that all the plots arranged by this system are reasonable, and there will be no chaos that ordinary people can''t accept."

 Chapter 1742

    So, is there no blood relationship between the original owner and Tang Lin?


    Thinking of this, miran''er suddenly stiffened his neck.


    She quickly searched for the memory of the original owner. In the past 17 years, the relationship between her sister and brother has been in a normal state until a year ago.


    In fact, the real reason for the truce was not Tang Lin''s illness.


    But Tang Lin was sensible first, and no longer provoked the original owner as before.


    Therefore, the original owner is also embarrassed to punch and kick his younger brother like before.


    What is the reason why Tang Lin suddenly became sensible?


    fall ill?


    Or do you find that you like your sister?


    Or


    If you find that you have no blood relationship with your sister, can you like her boldly?


    Miran''er felt that he was about to be surrounded.


    Just then, her mobile phone in the drawer suddenly vibrated.


    Take it out and have a look. It''s a text message.


    It''s from Aoki.


    "Are you free in the evening? Let''s have dinner together. "


    Dinner appointment?


    Now, MI Ran''er can''t determine who is the male leader and who is the villain in this position. Therefore, he dares not miss any clue and immediately replies, "OK."


    She agreed to Aoki''s appointment. Before class, she turned to Tang Lin and said, "I won''t go home with you today. Remember to tell my mother that I won''t go home for dinner at night."


    "And where are you going?"


    Tang Lin asked with cold voice and bright eyes.


    "I''m invited to dinner." Miran''er said with a smile, "I''m going to eat good food."


    "I want to be with you." Tang Lin said immediately.


    "No way!" Mi Ran''er refused sternly, "absolutely not. You are such a big man. Do you mean it?"


    bulb?


    Tang Lin squinted dangerously, "so, are you going to date a boy? Who? After you? Or did you pursue it? "


    "I won''t tell you." With these words, MI Ran''er turned to sit down and stopped talking to Tang Lin.


    Tang Lin in the back seat frowned.


    With a strong anger on his face.


    The hand on the table was also tightly clenched. If the man who asked miran''er was in front of him at the moment, he might not hesitate to wave his fist to the man''s face.


    After school in the afternoon, Aoki was waiting downstairs in the second grade of senior high school.


    Miran''er was a little surprised and ran to him quickly, "don''t you add classes?"


    "Not today. Let''s go." Aoki gently smile, want to help her carry the bag.


    Mi Ran''er quickly refused, "I''ll carry it myself. It''s not heavy."


    Aoki didn''t insist either. They walked shoulder to shoulder toward the place where they parked their bikes.


    "Who are the girls around Qingmu? It looks familiar. "


    "It''s like Tang Ran''er, a sophomore in senior high school. Her younger brother is Tang Lin, the sick prince, and twins. However, Tang Ran''er is not as good-looking as Tang Lin."


    "It''s her. She doesn''t look like her because she''s a fraternal twin. But isn''t this sister and brother so different? I believe that there is no blood relationship. "


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er listened to all these comments.


    Others say so. Is there really no blood relationship between the original owner and Tang Lin?


    no way.


    She can''t just guess. She has to verify it.


    "Ran''er." In my ear, the gentle male voice seemed to ring out several times. This time, it was much heavier than before. Finally, I woke up mi Ran''er who was immersed in my own thinking.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " She quickly raised her small face and looked at Aoki, with some sorry smile on her small face.

 Chapter 1743

    "Give me the bag and hang it on the handle." Qingmu''s hand was spread out in front of her, with distinct joints, slender fingers and good skin. It can be said that Qingmu''s hand is the most beautiful one.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help swallowing.


    Take down the bag and hand it to Aoki.


    "What do you think?" Aoki joked, "it''s been too long for me to be absent-minded."


    "Nothing, just sigh, Aoki''s popularity is very high, when you graduate, I''m afraid there are a lot of schoolgirls to be sad." Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and gave a smile. Her eyes were like crescent moon.


    Full of brilliance.


    Aoki got on his bike and motioned to miran''er to sit in the back seat.


    After MI Ran''er grasped his clothes tightly, he stepped on his feet.


    "What? Does she want me to stay in school for a second time


    "Of course not. I hope you can enter a good university and have a bright future!" Mi Ran''er said sincerely.


    Aoki chuckled: "I''m waiting for you in that good university."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he was stunned for a moment.


    That''s not true.


    Is it a confession?


    According to the development of general campus romance novels, next, should she agree, and then they fall in love?


    Mi Ran''er is sure that Qingmu is the male master.


    Therefore, he is not the target of his own strategy.


    Aoki doesn''t know that he has been out of the game in a sentence that hides the meaning of advertisement.


    Aoki chooses a good seafood restaurant. Looking at the facade and decoration, MI Ran''er thinks it''s not cheap.


    She was a little worried about Aoki''s financial situation.


    "Mr. Aoki, it''s just a meal. It doesn''t need to be so formal. Let''s change it. It''s good to have a hot pot shop over there." Mi Ran''er grabs Qingmu''s sleeve and whispers.


    "It''s OK. This shop tastes good. I come here often."


    Aoki stops the car, clasps mi Ran''er''s wrist with his backhand, and takes her to the dining room.


    By the side of the road, a bicycle stops under the tree opposite. From this angle, you can see the appearance of Qingmu holding mi Ran''er.


    The face under the cap was dark and angry.


    After taking a seat by the window, Aoki gentlemanly handed the menu to MI Ran''er, "Ran''er, let''s see what you like to eat."


    "I''m all right." Miran''er looked at the menu. In fact, she had nothing to eat.


    She has never been very fond of seafood.


    Casually ordered two dishes and quickly gave the menu to Aoki.


    Aoki added a few more before returning the menu to the waiter.


    "Mr. Aoki, when you asked me out this time, what did you want to say to me?" Mi Ran''er, holding her small face in one hand, looked at the boy in question.


    Aoki''s face turned red gradually. He blinked in a panic, his eyes twinkling.


    Miran''er had a premonition that he might confess.


    Miran''er was a little surprised that he and the original owner had a secret love.


    "Just in the car, I said, I''ll wait for you in the University, but Ran''er, I don''t know which university you like." Aoki''s voice trembled with tension.


    "Me?" Mi Ran''er felt his chin, and felt that the atmosphere was really embarrassing.


    She seriously thought about it, and then shook her head, "I don''t know yet. After all, I have a big gap in grades. It depends on the specific situation of senior three. So, Mr. Aoki, don''t think about my idea. Which university do you like to take the exam directly? Even if I can''t meet again in the University, I will go to my hometown during the Chinese New Year holiday. Can''t I meet you?"

 Chapter 1744

    In fact, it was very obvious that miran''er refused.


    Aoki also read it.


    He frowned lightly, then lowered his head and said with a smile, "in this case, how about a year of Rereading?"


    "No!"


    Mi Ran''er quickly raised her hand and resolutely opposed the idea of Aoki. "Aoki, if you do this, I may feel guilty for the rest of my life. Please don''t do it."


    Miran''er was really afraid.


    Aoki looks so flustered that she is very cute.


    He was immediately amused.


    "Well, I''m teasing you. How can I impose my life on others? I''ve already figured out which university to take an examination of. You can also make a reference. If you can, you can also apply for this university. "


    Mi Ran''er was relieved. "Let me have a look again. After all, I have just entered senior two, and there is still more than one year to go before the college entrance examination."


    Two people you a I a ground chat, looking at the atmosphere is good.


    People waiting on the other side of the road have good eyes. When they see this scene, they feel like they have been stabbed into their chest. They feel extremely uncomfortable.


    When the waiter came to serve, Aoki asked mi Ran''er to eat.


    But mi Ran''er didn''t move his chopsticks much. He just ate a few shrimp with garlic and crab legs.


    After dinner, Aoki sent mi Ran''er home.


    Outside the residential area, when Qingmu returned the schoolbag to MI Raner, he said: "ran Er, I hope you will consider my words. I really want to go to the same university with you."


    "Well, I''ll think about it. But, Mr. Aoki, you know, there is a big difference between our two grades. Therefore, your proposal may come to nothing in the end. Don''t hold too much hope for me."


    With that, MI Ran''er said thank you to Aoki and ran into the community with her schoolbag on her back.


    Back at the Tang family, Tang Lin is having dinner at the dinner table. He is the only one.


    "Why are you eating so late?" Miran''er walked over and patted Tang Lin''s head. He asked suspiciously as if he were teasing a dog.


    "He came back not long before you. Your father and I had already eaten. Your father has been working overtime in his study now." Mother Tang poked her head out of the kitchen and answered for Tang Lin.


    Mi Ran''er pulled a chair and sat down beside Tang Lin. seeing that Tang Lin was eating stuffily, he didn''t look very well. He frowned and asked, "where have you been since you came home so late?"


    Tang Lin said nothing.


    "Well? Smelly boy, my sister asked you a question! " Miran''er reached out to rub his hair again.


    This time, Tang Lin directly dodged, "don''t rub it." He said coldly.


    "Then tell me, where have you been? Did you follow the boys in the class? Or... "Mi Ran''er suddenly gave an ambiguous smile, approached Tang Lin and whispered in his ear," have you dated my girlfriend? "


    Tang Lin almost choked by the rice grains.


    Finally swallow the food in your mouth and slap the chopsticks on the table.


    "Tell me first, where have you been? With whom? " Tang Lin turned around and looked at Mi Ran''er with a solemn face.


    "Me? Mr. Aoki asked me for a meal and said something about the University. " Miran''er felt that it was not something to hide, so he said it directly.


    Unexpectedly, the kitchen mother heard it, and she leaned out her head again, "senior Aoki? Ran''er, are you in love


    "I didn''t."


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head and denied, "Mr. Aoki just treats me as an ordinary student sister. Mom, don''t talk nonsense!"

 Chapter 1745

    "There are so many ordinary schoolgirls, why does he ask you out?" With a sneer on his face, Tang Lin pulled a tissue to wipe the corner of his mouth and got up, "if he doesn''t think about you, I don''t believe a word!"


    "Don''t believe it."


    Miran''er was a little angry to see that his face was always like this.


    He went upstairs with his schoolbag.


    She trampled the stairs noisily, as if to let people know how angry she was at the moment.


    Tang''s mother looked at Tang Lin and asked in a low voice, "isn''t your sister really in puppy love?"


    Tang Lin shook his head, "not now."


    It doesn''t mean there is no future.


    With that, Tang Lin went upstairs.


    When he passed by miran''er''s room, his steps stopped.


    After MI Ran''er returned to her room, she forgot everything and took out her books to do her homework.


    However, when writing, I don''t know why, she always felt her skin was hot, and her throat was itchy, so she couldn''t help scratching her skin.


    Throat discomfort, so she had to take the cup downstairs to pick up water.


    After a drink, it''s still very uncomfortable.


    She took another cup and carried it upstairs.


    Along the way, small hands have been scratching in the face.


    "What''s going on? How itchy Mi Ran''er is going crazy


    The mind is quiet, and the system is playing dead at the moment.


    When she came to the corner, MI Ran''er didn''t notice. She bumped into a stiff body and spilled all the water out of her hand.


    Looking up, it was Tang Lin with his hands in his pocket and a big face.


    "What are you doing in the way?" When mi Ran''er began to speak, she found that her voice had changed. When she spoke, her throat was sore, as if it had swollen. She was completely flustered. She covered her throat with her little hand and asked with a cry, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this tone, Tang Lin immediately put out his hand to lift up mi Ran''er''s face. Under the dim light, he could only see a general picture, but it had changed his face greatly. "What did you eat tonight?"


    "Just... A little seafood." Mi Ran''er was startled by Tang Lin''s voice. After reacting, he whispered back.


    "You''re allergic to seafood." Tang Lin took her downstairs, went out directly, pushed the bicycle out, "come up, go to the clinic outside the community to see a doctor."


    "Ah? Am I particularly ugly now? "


    Mi Ran''er had seen people with allergies, and his face was as swollen as a pig''s head.


    Tang Lin saw that there were tears in her eyes. He shook his head directly. "It''s not ugly, it''s just a little swollen. Go and get an injection first, and it will be fine soon."


    This tone is as gentle as water.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart, which had been dry for more than an hour, was finally pacified by this soft voice.


    Sitting in the back seat, I followed Tang Lin to the clinic with or without money.


    After seeing the doctor at the clinic and putting on the needle, MI Ran''er remembered, "I''m not allergic, am I? I''ve had seafood before! "


    The doctor who was prescribing the medicine turned his eyes and said, "the constitution will change with the living habits. Before I was not allergic, I would not be allergic all my life, but now I am allergic, so I have to pay attention to it in the future!"


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "Oh, I see."


    The doctor prescribed the medicine, and Tang Lin took the water carefully.


    "It seems that Qingmu and I really don''t have a predestined relationship. It''s not easy for them to have a meal alone, but they are still allergic. God is blocking us." Mi Ran''er, lying on the bed, muttered deliberately.


    She saw a flash of smile in someone''s eyes.

 Chapter 1746

    In Tang Lin''s opinion, he did not tell his parents about mi Ran''er''s allergy.


    His reason was, "so late, do you want to disturb your parents with such a small thing to make them worry? You are not filial, are you


    My unfilial daughter, MI Ran''er, blinked blankly and her voice trembled. "I''m allergic to this. It''s very small?"


    "It''s not life-threatening, it''s medication in time, it''s under control, so it''s a small thing." My brother''s answer is that as many straight men as you want.


    Miran''er was choked by him.


    The red and swollen face is redder.


    She looked away from him and looked at the ceiling.


    "Tang Lin..."


    "You and..."


    After a long silence, they suddenly spoke at the same time, and then stopped at the same time.


    Mi Ran''er quickly pursed her lips. "What''s the matter with me?"


    Tang Lin continued, "you have dinner with Aoki today. What did he say to you?"


    "To say that you want to go to the same university as me is like a confession." Mi Ran''er said so on purpose.


    "Well?" As expected, Tang Lin sat up straight and close to her. He was also in a faint panic. "How did you answer that?"


    Mi Ran''er changed her posture on the bed, put one hand behind her head, and coughed. She deliberately sold the story.


    "I haven''t thought of which university to go to. How can I answer that?"


    Tang Lin was relieved.


    He cocked his legs and looked at miran''er on the bed. "Should Qingmu be very disappointed?"


    "Fortunately, there are so many people chasing him, and there is no shortage of me."


    Miran''er''s tone was relaxed, not sad at all.


    Tang Lin smiles, "don''t you like him? When he asked this question, shouldn''t he answer, "you can go to any university he goes to?"


    Mi Ran''er: "I''m not so impulsive. After all, the future is my own. I can''t bind the future to that person just because I like it. Moreover, I may not like senior Aoki so much, but more worship."


    "Do you realize that now?" Tang Lin looks slightly sarcastic, "it seems that you are not so crazy."


    Mi Ran''er immediately glared at Tang Lin as he listened to his poor beating tone. "Shut up, I''m sick now. Don''t say anything to annoy me."


    "It''s just allergy. Now it''s beginning to dissipate. It''s also your own greed. Go out and eat indiscriminately. Otherwise, how can it be like this?"


    Tang Lin''s words really upset mi Ran''er.


    The small hand covers the chest, she learns Tang Lin''s appearance of getting sick, "ah, smelly boy, you''re going to piss your sister off me!"


    Tang Lin was not moved at all.


    After learning for a while, miran''er felt bored and lay down again.


    It''s almost eleven o''clock before the bottle is finished.


    When he sat up, the cold air at night made mi Ran''er shiver.


    She was so soft that she didn''t want to move.


    "I can''t walk any more." The foot Ya son shook to shake, she pulls Tang Lin''s Cape, start to act coquettishly.


    "So?" Tang Lin coagulated her eyes and asked faintly.


    "Carry me on your back." Miran''er said with a sweet smile, "walk slowly. I''m not heavy. You won''t feel tired."


    Tang Lin


    Mouth made to refuse posture, but still in front of her squat down.


    "Come up." His tone was slightly hard.


    Mi Ran''er fell on Tang Lin''s back.


    He was very hot. The temperature from his thin clothes made mi Ran''er feel very comfortable. She held Tang Lin''s neck and put her face on his shoulder. She felt like she was going to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Some readers have said that men prefer the original owners, not the women.


    Hua Hua said here: Yes, it''s not.


    Before that, there was the identity of man and woman.


    Their predestined relationship was deeper than the relationship between MI Lanyun and MI Youning, and the time involved was longer¡¾ It''s already a spoiler


    Most of the reasons why mi you Ning was reduced to the world of mission were for the sake of MI Ran''er''s present life.


    I don''t want to talk about the details of the spoiler, honey. Look back.


    The original owner is the female owner, and the female owner is her.


    She may be inexorable evil, may be white lotus, may be wrong three views.


    But that is the female Lord, but the spirit has never returned.


    There is a cause and there is a result.


    If you can accept it, you can''t accept flowers.


    PS: finally, I feel the support of you guys. I love you so much ?


    The new book has been opened. You can have a look at it if you are interested.


    The title of the book "farming doctor: husband, powerful pet"


    Synopsis: male and female double strong, Su Shuang pet text, double clean.


    The female leader may not be obvious in the early stage, but she is absolutely strong in the later stage. She is unique in the world in her golden needle, but she dares to fight with the king of hell.


    PS: if you like this book, please remember to collect it. If you have tickets, you can smash them to Huahua, Mo Mo PA (¤Å£þ 3 £þ) ¤Å ?

 Chapter 1747

    After Tang Lin brought her back to her room, he found that she had fallen asleep.


    Gently put her on the bed, Tang Lin did not immediately leave her room, but stayed by the bed, looking at her sleeping eyes, eyes with a little crazy.


    "Well... Itchy." In her sleep, MI Ran''er raised her little hand to scratch the swelling on her face. If she did, her skin would burst.


    Tang Lin grabs her little hand.


    "Still scratch, want to break the appearance, isn''t it?" Tang Lin gently clapped on the back of her hand and then stuffed it into the quilt.


    Tang Lin worried that she would continue to scratch, so he just sat down beside the bed and kept watch over her. As long as she raised her hand to scratch her face, she would stop it.


    After several times of this, it was the second half of the night, and Tang Lin was also very sleepy.


    But the swelling on MI Ran''er''s face had gradually dissipated, and she was fast asleep.


    Tang Lin''s head was heavy. He fell asleep and lost consciousness.


    There is a feeling that I don''t know where I am.


    The next morning.


    Miran''er woke up in a fit of chest tightness.


    She felt as if something heavy was pressing on her chest. She frowned and struggled for a while before slowly opening her eyes.


    The first thing that came into view was a hairy head, leaning on her shoulder.


    It was a powerful arm that pressed against her chest.


    Mi Ran''er''s pupils trembled, and he quickly pushed Tang Lin''s arm away and sat up in a panic.


    "Tang Lin, you..." she subconsciously first looked at whether her clothes were still safe.


    This action fell into the eyes of Tang Lin, who was awakened by her and opened his eyes slowly.


    Tang Lin''s face shows his dislike.


    "What do you think I did to you?" Tang Lin''s voice is still hoarse and sexy.


    He sat up, scratched his head, yelled and yawned, "if you don''t worry about your bad face, you think I''m willing to stay here..."


    Miran''er thought of last night.


    Touch your face with your little hand.


    "Am I all right?" If she still looks like a pig, how should she go to school today.


    Tang Lin frowned at her for a moment and nodded, "much better! The eyes are still a little swollen and the skin is still a little red. "


    Mi Ran''er was relieved.


    Then he realized that they were still in the same bed.


    She quickly pushed Tang Lin, "you go back to your room, and so on. If you are found by your parents, you will be misunderstood!"


    "What''s the misunderstanding? We didn''t sleep together when we were kids. "


    Tang Lin really didn''t like mi Ran''er''s reaction, as if he was trying very hard to draw a line with him.


    "You said it was when we were children. Now we are seventeen years old! Don''t you know the saying that men and women are different at the age of seven? " Miran''er got out of bed and scratched her hair, ready to go to the bathroom.


    Tang Lin took a deep breath.


    Now calm down, my mind suddenly came up with the feeling that my hand fell on her chest when I just woke up.


    The palms of my hands are a little hot, and I seem to be sweating.


    What''s more, there is a girl''s fragrance everywhere in the room.


    Tang Lin got up quickly.


    He went out without saying a word.


    Hearing the sound of the door falling, MI Ran''er was puzzled.


    Is he angry again?


    but.


    Miran''er looked at her face in the mirror. It was very red, and there were traces of being scratched. Fortunately, it was not broken.


    When we go to school like this, we will only think that she didn''t sleep well last night, and we won''t think that she once became a pig.


    Washu came downstairs with his schoolbag on his back. As soon as mi Ran''er was seated, Tang''s mother came over and asked, "did you go out with Tang Lin last night?"

 Chapter 1748

    "Well." Miran''er took a sandwich and ate it slowly.


    It is rare for Tang Lin to come downstairs so late today, so mi Ran''er can have breakfast in a leisurely way.


    Mother Tang asked, "where have you been? In the middle of the night... "


    There was a touch of worry in her eyes.


    After swallowing the sandwich in her mouth, miran''er said slowly, "clinic."


    Tang''s mother was surprised. "Is Tang Lin sick?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head and explained, "no, I''m allergic. Didn''t I go to eat seafood last night? In the middle of the night, I had a rash and my face was swollen, which was very serious. Fortunately, he took me to the doctor in time. "


    Hearing this, Tang''s mother was relieved. "That''s OK. I thought Tang Lin was ill again."


    Mi Ran''er ate a little and looked at Tang mu with some doubts.


    "Mom, why don''t you worry if it''s not Tang Lin? Last night, your daughter, I was almost dead. " Miran''er wanted to say, is it too obvious that mother Tang is biased?


    With a little smile, mother Tang put her hand on MI Ran''er''s head and rubbed it. "Aren''t you all right now? You also said, "if you go to see a doctor in time, what''s the worry?"


    Mi Ran''er


    Why does she feel so stuffy?


    If the original owner and Tang Lin are not real brothers and sisters, maybe the original owner is not the real daughter of the Tang family.


    It is obvious which is more important.


    She lowered her head and quietly finished the sandwich. She drank milk and waited for Tang Lin.


    When Tang Lin came downstairs, she had finished a glass of milk.


    Seeing that she had finished eating, Tang Lin took a sandwich and was ready to leave.


    "Tang Lin, is that all you want? Mother also specially fried eggs for you! You can''t go until you eat. " Mother Tang stopped him immediately.


    Tang Lin had no choice but to eat the sandwich and eggs as fast as he could.


    Tang''s mother saw his action, but she was very helpless, "what do you do when you eat so fast? Not afraid to choke? Here, have some milk. "


    He poured the milk himself.


    This careful care made mi Ran''er, who was sitting opposite Tang Lin, more sure of what he thought.


    On the way to school, MI Ran''er, holding Tang Lin''s clothes in her hand, suddenly put her face on his back and whispered, "Tang Lin, do you think my mother is a little bit patriarchal?"


    "Well?"


    The bicycle suddenly braked.


    Mi Ran''er was unprepared. His small face bumped into Tang Lin''s back, and his small hand held his waist subconsciously.


    He looked back and frowned at the girl behind him. "How can you have such an idea?"


    Mi Ran''er released her little hand and touched Liu Hai''er awkwardly. "I can see many details, but it''s probably because you''re not in good health, so I''ll take too much care of you! But I don''t know why. I always think there are other reasons. "


    The reason why mi Ran''er brings the topic to this is that he wants Tang Lin to say that first.


    Who knows, this guy is still puzzling frown, ask her, "what reason?"


    Miran''er blinked, looked at him with clear eyes, then slowly shook his head and patted him on the back, "I can''t say, OK! Go to school first, or we''ll be late! "


    Downing frowned, turned his head and stepped on his feet.


    After the car entered, he held the handle, eyebrows gradually relaxed, mouth slightly up.


    A successful smile appeared on Junlang''s face.


    So, does she want to know that?

 Chapter 1749

    The original master''s body was very sensitive and ticklish. Almost the first time he scratched his hand, MI Ran''er felt his body softened. He came down from Tang Lin and shrunk to the foot of the bed with a laugh.


    "Itch, stop scratching! Tang Lin, you bastard. " She was tickled to cry and laugh.


    Shrink at the foot of the bed, almost because of soft feet directly fell to the ground.


    Tang Lin saw tears in the corner of her eyes. He couldn''t bear it, so he took back his hand.


    "Tang Ran''er, I''ve recovered well. If you are not convinced, we can fight head-on! Do you understand? " He squeezed her soft face and snorted.


    This is a declaration of war!


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and stood up in silence.


    The blush on her face had not yet completely faded, but she stood up with a stiff little face and turned out without saying a word.


    The smile on Tang Lin''s face froze.


    Is she angry?


    With a slight frown, Tang Lin gets up and goes after her, but she meets Tang Mu at the entrance of the stairs.


    "What''s up? If you don''t go down for dinner, breakfast will be cold. " Mother Tang told me.


    "Wait, I''ll go back and brush my teeth." Tang Lin had to go back to his room to wash.


    When he came out and passed by miran''er''s room, miran''er had disappeared.


    Go downstairs and ask mother Tang.


    "She just went out with her bag on her back. She looked very worried. Maybe someone asked her out."


    Tang Lin''s face was darkened by his mother''s words.


    Ask her out?


    Who could it be?


    Green wood?


    Since her allergy, hasn''t she drawn a line with Aoki?


    After having breakfast on his mind, Tang Lin can''t stay at home. He goes out on his bicycle with his mobile phone and wanders around the neighborhood. He wants to see if he can meet mi Ran''er who is asked out by chance.


    However, nothing has been gained.


    Because mi Ran''er was not asked out at all, but went to an appraisal office.


    This appraisal office is her private Appraisal Office of Baidu on the Internet. Although the cost is not low, the result of appraisal is 100% reliable, and it doesn''t need too much information.


    The cost is the lucky money and pocket money saved by the original owner over the years. It''s a large sum and only costs one tenth.


    After paying, MI Ran''er took out two separate bags from her bag and handed them to the staff who accepted her.


    "Just these two DNA."


    After careful storage, the staff issued the receipt to MI Ran''er, "we will send the results to your email next Monday, and you can come and get the paper results when you are free!"


    "All right."


    After MI Ran''er arranged this, he felt that the big stone in his heart could finally fall to the ground.


    From the identification, she took out her mobile phone and saw that there were several missed calls.


    Just in the identification of the contract, she was worried that she would be disturbed, so she muted her mobile phone.


    It''s all from Tang Lin.


    She frowned and turned back.


    We''ll be through soon.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Where are you? With whom? " Tang Lin''s tone is not very good.


    Mi Ran''er walked along the sidewalk to the bus stop. Hearing Tang Lin''s tone, she picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "why do you care so much? I''m not a child again. Where do I go at the weekend? Do I have to report to my brother? "


    Tang Lin was choked by her words.


    After a long silence, he bit his teeth and said, "which boy are you with?"


    Miran''er saw the bus arriving and got on the bus first.


    There were not many people at the weekend, so miran''er got on the bus and found a vacancy.


    "Boys? Tang Lin, in your heart, am I so lonely? No matter where you go, you have to have boys around you? "

 Chapter 1750

    Without waiting for Tang Lin''s response, MI Ran''er hangs up.


    As mi Ran''er throws her cell phone into her bag, she leans against the window and thinks about the progress between herself and Tang Lin.


    If they are not brothers and sisters.


    Then, Tang Lin must be the target of his own strategy.


    Judging from their relationship now, Tang Lin must have a good feeling for her.


    Therefore, the difficulty of Tang Lin''s strategy lies not in Tang Lin, but in his parents, the relatives who watched them grow up, and the secular pressure.


    After all, I''ve always been a sister and brother, and suddenly I want to be together.


    In the eyes of others, this is Luan Lun.


    By then, the pressure will be more than one and a half stars.


    The phone is ringing again.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to answer it. She was annoyed by the ringing tone, so she silenced the phone again.


    The system that hasn''t appeared for a long time silently says in my mind, "isn''t the host afraid to miss any important information?"


    Miran''er: "what important message that guy can have is to ask me where I am now and who I am with... This guy''s desire to monopolize is absolutely fantastic!"


    Now they are still brothers and sisters, and their relationship is the same.


    If we are together in the future, will she say one more word with the man, and this guy will be jealous?


    WOW!


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t imagine the picture.


    System: "because of love, you want to monopolize! The more you love, the more you feel like that. "


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened. "So, do you admit that Tang Lin loves me?"


    System:


    Quietly continue to play dead.


    When mi Ran''er got the message, her eyes lit up.


    It was on for less than two seconds, and then it went dark.


    What loves her?


    The person Tang Lin loves should be the original owner.


    Because, from a year ago, his attitude towards the original owner began to change.


    Inexplicably sour.


    When she got off at the door of her home, she saw the bicycle parked beside the bus stop. She was stunned and then moved slowly.


    "Why are you here?" Usually at this time, Tang Lin should be playing games at home.


    "Where have you been?" Tang Lin said that again.


    "I went to buy something and strolled around." Mi Ran''er tells Tang Lin the wording she has just prepared on her bicycle.


    Tang Lin asked again, "what about the things you bought?"


    Her hands were empty except for her backpack.


    "In the bag!"


    Mi Ran''er patted her backpack and then frowned at Tang Lin, "why do you care so much? Do I need to report to you what I have bought? "


    Tang Lin got on his bike and sighed, "don''t be so kind-hearted. I''m just worried that you''ll be cheated by boys to eat seafood again. If you''re allergic again, I won''t care about you this time!"


    "I''m not stupid."


    As mi Ran''er sat on the back seat of his bicycle, he could not help but pinch Tang Lin on his waist.


    "Hiss..." Tang Lin a stuffy hum, looking back did not have the good spirit to hiss a: "what are you doing?"


    Miran''er spat out his tongue and said mischievously, "give you back the crime I suffered in the morning, just a little bit!"


    Tang Lin


    As the bicycle was moving, MI Ran''er saw that Tang Lin''s ears were turning red.


    After finishing the appraisal, MI Ran''er spent the weekend as he used to. After finishing the game at home, it was Monday.


    In the morning, I went out and took Tang Lin''s bike to school.


    When he jumped off his bicycle, MI Ran''er heard Tang Lin ask suspiciously, "why don''t you talk today?"


    I''m always so talkative.

 Chapter 1751

    "Didn''t you dislike me before? Now that I''m not talking, aren''t you used to it? " Mi ran said, make complaints about Tang Lin with his feet on his feet.


    Looking at her movements, Tang Lin couldn''t help retreating.


    Eyes a little flustered, look around the students, low voice, "you pay attention, there are so many people here!"


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t we brothers and sisters? As we all know, what are you afraid of? " Mi Ran''er said, putting his little hand around Tang Lin''s arm, "brother, have you finished your homework this weekend? Copy it for me


    Tang Lin was pulled by her to walk towards the teaching building.


    Entering the corridor, Tang Lin pulled out his arm heavily and looked at Mi Ran''er angrily, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Miran''er said innocently, "I want to go to the classroom with you, can''t I?"


    She blinked her big eyes, and there was fear in her eyes that was scared by Tang Lin''s action and tone.


    Tang Lin is helpless.


    After swallowing his saliva, he said, "you said that men and women are seven years old and we are 17 years old. Should we keep a reasonable distance in front of outsiders?"


    "Why didn''t you have this consciousness when you used to hold my shoulder, my waist, or even me?" Mi Ran''er clenched her teeth and approached Tang Lin with her arms in her arms. "All of a sudden, I have to worry about so much. Tang Lin, are you guilty?"


    "What am I guilty of?"


    Although the mouth denied, but a pair of eyes are flashing.


    Miran''er snorted and laughed.


    Reach out and try to squeeze his face.


    Tang Lin quickly dodged and went up the stairs. "I don''t want to talk to you so much. Don''t talk to me in front of people in the future."


    Mi Ran''er let out a cry and went upstairs silently behind Tang Lin.


    This guy is more than one meter eight, the proportion is still so good, a pair of long legs in front of her, is really a beautiful landscape painting.


    After arriving at the classroom, Jin wanwan immediately ran towards her.


    "Big news, big news!"


    Jin wanwan looks excited and shakes her mobile phone in front of MI Ran''er. "Qingmu is actually with a schoolgirl... I''ve seen their progress so fast. It''s only a week since they started to open a room!"


    It''s a candid photo on the phone.


    Aoki arms a girl in the same school uniform, two people are going to a hotel.


    "When was the photo?" Miran''er is also a gossip.


    "Weekend." When Jin wanwan thought about it carefully, she felt a little heartbroken. "Before, I always thought that Aoki was a herbivore. Now it seems that he is a proper meat eater."


    Mi Ran''er tugged at his lips and sat down in front of his seat. "Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with us. It''s someone else''s freedom."


    "It has nothing to do with us, but the fans of the school are all frying pan. Although they didn''t take a positive picture of the girl, someone on the school net has stripped the girl''s identity. I think someone Jianqun said they would teach the girl a lesson."


    Turning to that layer of reply, Jin wanwan handed mi Ran''er her mobile phone again, "this is the group. I''ve already entered. Now there''s a heated discussion in it. I dare not interrupt."


    Miran''er glanced at him, then he was puzzled, "so blatant? Doesn''t the school care? "


    "What do you care? They haven''t done it yet, and even if they do, they won''t leave any evidence for people to grasp. This time, it''s up to Mr. Aoki to come out and protect his little girlfriend. "

 Chapter 1752

    Jin wanwan also found out the chat records to show to MI Ran''er.


    When mi Ran''er was about to reach for it, her mobile phone was taken away by the person behind her.


    "What are you doing with all this?" Tang Lin directly withdrew Jin wanwan''s account number from the group, and then returned the mobile phone to Jin wanwan, "do you have half a cent to do with it?"


    Jin wanwan''s face was full of smiles. "It''s just to join in the fun. We don''t participate in the theater."


    "That is, in the group, we can also understand the specific action plan of these people, and then we can help Mr. Aoki." Miran''er also agreed with Jin wanwan''s practice.


    "Help Mr. Aoki? Is that how you care about this guy''s feelings? " Tang Lin stares at the girl in front of him and asks with sour feeling.


    "Yes." Miran''er did not deny it, but nodded straight, "after all, I was the first one I liked when I was a girl."


    Tang Lin felt as if he had been severely stabbed!


    Mi Ran''er, with a bad smile hidden in his mouth, turned back and sat down.


    Jin wanwan wants to enter the group again, but finds that the group leader has locked the group.


    "I can''t get in. The group leader should also know that more people will expose their plans, so he closed the group." Jin wanwan regretted, but did not dare to blame the culprit for her withdrawal.


    "It''s OK. Just pay attention to the post. If you can help, you can''t help." What mi Ran''er just said was just to stimulate Tang Lin.


    Jin wanwan is very concerned about this matter, and has been brushing the school website all morning.


    Towards noon, MI Ran''er heard a tone on her mobile phone.


    Take it out.


    There''s a new mail in the mailbox.


    She quickly got up and went to the bathroom, went to the compartment, closed the door, and then dared to open it.


    "Zero percent DNA match? So Tang Lin and I are not biological brothers and sisters? " Mi Ran''er was not surprised to see this conclusion, because it was expected.


    After deleting the email, she cleaned up her mood.


    Now that he was the target, miran''er felt much more relaxed.


    It''s better than hitting the ground like a headless fly before.


    At this time, the system''s prompt sound sounded in my mind, "congratulations to the host for starting the main task of the standard plane. The reward for the task is 100 + of character value and 100 + of experience value. If the task fails, 1000 + of experience value will be deducted. I wish the host all the best."


    After accepting the task, MI Ran''er gets up and leaves the bathroom. When she returns to the classroom, her eyes on Tang Lin are different.


    I used to look at my brother, but now I''m looking at men.


    "What are you looking at me for? I don''t know. I thought you had a crush on me. " Tang Lin''s heart bristled when she saw him. Although he had a faint joy, his mouth was still poisonous.


    Mi Ran''er laughed, "secretly in love with you? You smelly kid, I''ve seen you in open crotch pants, and I still love you secretly? "


    When Tang Lin heard this, his face suddenly turned red.


    Put your hand over her mouth.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Lin is so shy that he is really cute.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows and eyes curved, and his lips moved gently in his palm. Tang Lin felt the soft and moist touch of his palm. As soon as his palm was stiff, he quickly withdrew.


    "I''m not talking nonsense!"


    Tang Lin felt that MI Ran''er had become a bit strange since the morning.


    Too warm for yourself.


    If mi Ran''er used to be a sister, now she is a naughty girl.

 Chapter 1753

    This kind of change gives Tang Lin a very familiar feeling.


    A year ago, he seemed to have such a change of mind.


    Thinking of this, Tang Lin was stunned. Then he raised his surprised eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er who was sitting in front of him.


    What did she know?


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er was looked at by his eyes and wiped his mouth subconsciously. "Is there anything dirty on the corner of my mouth?"


    Tang Lin grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her out of the classroom.


    "What''s the matter with you today? I''ve been teasing me. Am I a puppy? Tang Ran''er? Did you do it on purpose? " Tang Lin threw her into the corner of the balcony, put one hand on the wall, put her in his arms and covered her tightly.


    From the back, I can''t see that there is someone in front of Tang Lin.


    "Dog? Of course not. How can you have such a large breed? Besides, where am I teasing you? " Miran''er looks innocent.


    In the heart actually in the bad smile, this fellow finally was could not help it?


    "You''re not kidding me? Then why are you always acting on me? He said those messy words. I don''t know. I thought you were interested in me and deliberately teased me! " Tang Lin pinched his eyebrows with a headache. "Tang Ran''er, you are not young. Do you know how to be proper? Even if we... Even if we are not biological siblings, we can''t be so blatant now, can we? "


    "Ah?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her chin slightly and looked at Tang Lin blankly, "what is it, even if it''s not her own sister? Tang Lin, can we still have this possibility? "


    Tang Lin realized that he had missed his mouth, and quickly sipped his lips. Then he turned around and prepared to run away.


    "Wait!" Mi Ran''er grabbed his arm and said, "Tang Lin, make it clear!"


    Half said want to escape, dream?


    "What is clear? I''m just making an analogy, okay? " Tang Lin really has a headache.


    "For example? Who can make an analogy with someone who is not a brother or sister? Unless, you really know that there is no blood relationship between us... Well... "Before mi Ran''er finished her words, thin lips suddenly came up, blocked her mouth, and blocked her words.


    His hands completely covered mi Ran''er''s small face. The students passing behind only saw him kissing a girl in school uniform, but they didn''t know who he was kissing.


    What''s more, the picture is so exciting that the students are so shy that they run away.


    However, the face is still with a bad laugh.


    Mi Ran''er''s pupils were almost lax because of this sudden action.


    Calm down and look at the guy blocking his lips. Is he crazy? How dare you do that in school.


    When his teeth closed, miran''er took a bite on his lip.


    Tang Lin is in pain. Let her go.


    Fortunately, there was no one behind.


    He felt the scarlet gas in the corner of his mouth and stretched out the tip of his tongue to roll the blood bead in.


    "Don''t talk about it any more. We''ll talk about it when we get home." A kiss not only blocked mi Ran''er''s mouth, but also calmed Tang Lin a lot.


    He had been ready for the explosion, but he didn''t expect the day to come so soon.


    Just kiss her red lips, Tang Lin mind flashed a lot of ideas.


    If you think about it, it''s not a bad thing to let her know.


    At least, in the future in front of their parents acting, is no longer alone.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he did not press any further.


    She knew that if she went on, according to Tang Lin''s temperament, she would be crazy.

 Chapter 1754

    He is not in good health, if there is too much mood swings, asthma will recur.


    Therefore, miran''er did not dare to provoke.


    They pretended that nothing had happened and went back to the classroom.


    However, unexpectedly, the school online actually appeared sick Prince suspected to have a girlfriend such a post.


    Moreover, the heat is rising fast.


    The reason is that someone saw the sick Prince kissing his girlfriend in the corner of the corridor.


    This post has the momentum to compete with the one of Aoki Kaifang.


    It was only after reading this post that MI Ran''er realized clearly that Tang Lin had so many hidden supporters at school.


    Everyone is wailing. How come in one day, the two big school grasses are already famous?


    Angry SKR!


    There are also people who want to bring out Tang Lin''s girlfriend.


    However, the informant just dictated, did not take photos, even if want to human flesh, there is no way.


    Mi Ran''er was relieved.


    Turning off her cell phone, she kneaded her face and bowed her head. Tang Lin was right about her worry. If the students in the school could see the strange things between them, it would definitely lead to a explosion. She and Tang Lin would never want to go to school again.


    So, she has to be a little bit more restrained.


    In the future, I will take Tang Lin''s strategy in private.


    Tang Lin also saw this post.


    Only when this post is a group of crazy girls in high tide.


    Before the end of the last class in the morning, Jin wanwan in the front seat suddenly put a note on MI Ran''er''s desk.


    Mi Ran''er took it with doubts and opened it.


    It''s a sentence.


    "Look at the school net, the identity of Aoki''s girlfriend has been picked out!"


    Mi Ran''er quickly takes out the mobile phone from under the desk and stealthily points it into the school network.


    In that skinny sticker, the girl information has been on the top.


    Senior students, just had their 16th birthday.


    It''s called Xu Qingguo.


    "How can this name be similar to Aoki?" Mi Ran''er turned down with doubts.


    Because the girls are young and have delicate features, they look very pure. Mi Ran''er thinks that she is a woman, and she likes it very much. No wonder that elder Aoki can''t hold it.


    However, the mouth of the people following the skinny stickers is particularly dirty.


    Xu Qingguo is said to be a bus. She is shameless. She is not good at learning when she is young. Maybe she is a girl who helps her friends.


    Mi Ran''er felt that it was really ugly, so she directly withdrew from the school network.


    At this time, Jin wanwan sent her a screenshot.


    It''s the chat record of that group.


    "At noon, clean her up in the girls'' bathroom on the top floor of the first senior high school?" What are these girls going to do?


    Miran''er felt that the situation was getting worse.


    She pursed her lips and thought, ready to send this screenshot to Aoki.


    Just then, the bell rings after class.


    "Come on, let''s go and watch the fun!" Jin wanwan likes to watch the fun.


    She did not ask whether mi Ran''er would like it or not. She took her and ran to the door.


    Even Tang Lin couldn''t stop him.


    Tang Lin didn''t know where they were going. When he ran out of the classroom, he couldn''t see mi Ran''er.


    He had a foreboding.


    Mi Ran''er is taken by Jin wanwan to the bathroom on the top floor of the first high school and hides in the innermost compartment.


    "Wow, it''s a pity you''re not a paparazzi." Mi Ran''er poked Jin wanwan''s forehead angrily. "You let me go. I''ll go downstairs to have dinner!"


    I''m famished.


    "Look and go. Anyway, the restaurant won''t close for an hour."

 Chapter 1755

    As soon as Jin wanwan''s voice fell, a noisy sound of footsteps suddenly sounded outside the compartment.


    Mi Ran''er and Jin Wan Wan were stunned at the same time. Then they raised their hands and stood up in front of their lips.


    They put their ears to the door to hear more clearly.


    "Ah, you just entered the school less than a month, actually colluded with us Qingmu to open a house, you slut, do you know who Qingmu is?" A very arrogant female voice sounded in the bathroom, accompanied by the sound of someone falling down and knocking things down.


    The girl let out a cry of pain, and then, with a suppressed voice, said, "whose else can he be? Does it not just belong to you? "


    "How dare you talk back? Let me tell you, Mr. Aoki belongs to all of us. Why do you occupy him? You son of a bitch


    "Pa!"


    The sound of slapping reached mi Ran''er and Jin Wan Wan''s ears, and their bodies trembled at the same time.


    "Are you crazy! Why did you hit me? "


    Xu Qingguo''s voice collapsed directly, crying out, as if he wanted to fight back, but there were too many people on the other side, and he had been controlled all the time.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t listen any more.


    The most important thing is that the girl cried miserably. She couldn''t stand it.


    Push Jin wanwan open the door and go out.


    "I said, that''s enough for you." Mi Ran''er rubbed his ears and leaned against the partition door, looking at the chaotic scene over there.


    The girl, who is about to slap Xu Qingguo in the face for the second time, turns her head and looks at Mi Ran''er. Obviously, she doesn''t recognize mi Ran''er for a while.


    But Miran recognized her.


    The class bully in the worst class of grade two in senior high school, named Qin XueYue, is not very beautiful. However, she loves to dress up, so she looks like a beauty. Her good school uniform has been changed into a mess by her. In addition, her family has money, and she has been spoiled since childhood. She is sick of a princess. As long as she is not satisfied, she has to worry about her followers to bully others.


    Miran''er despised such a man who bullied the less with the more.


    "I said," what does it have to do with you that we teach bitches? Go to the toilet, don''t force me to teach you a lesson Qin XueYue glared at Mi Ran''er fiercely, said angrily, and motioned to the other girls to stand in front of her.


    "Teach a bitch? They fall in love with Mr. Aoki. Do they have half a cent relationship with you? Who really regards himself as a senior of Aoki? Mr. Aoki certainly doesn''t know who you are! "


    Mi Ran''er''s face was full of disgust. She let her go, but she did not. She leaned lazily against the door.


    At this time, someone recognized mi Ran''er''s identity and said to Qin XueYue in her ear.


    Qin XueYue frowned slightly, then looked up and down at Mi Ran''er, "Tang Ran''er? Don''t you like Aoki, too? Now Qingmu is occupied by this slut. Aren''t you jealous and don''t you want to kill this dead girl who seduces Qingmu with her body? "


    Qin XueYue said and kicked Xu Qingguo.


    "Well..." Xu Qingguo''s small face was completely swollen. After being kicked, she curled up all the time.


    Qin XueYue is totally dead.


    "Don''t be grandiose. If you really like Mr. Aoki and see him fall in love, shouldn''t you wish him well? Do you want Aoki to die alone? "


    When mi Ran''er saw Xu Qingguo like this, he could not help but move forward.


    The girls came round.


    Keep her back.

 Chapter 1756

    Mi Ran''er raised her eyes slightly, and her eyes suddenly cooled down. "I said, there''s a saying that a good dog doesn''t get in the way. Have you heard it?"


    When the girls heard this, their faces immediately changed. They stretched out their hands and tried to teach mi Ran''er the same way as Xu Qingguo. But mi Ran''er nimbly dodged and raised their hands to grasp the girl''s wrist.


    Make a good break!


    "Ah


    The girl screamed.


    "Don''t do anything to me. I''m not a primary school girl. I can let you do it!" Mi Ran''er pushes her to the corner in disgust. With the sound of Duang, the girl''s shoulder bumps against the hard wall, which is another cry.


    Such a call was very pleasant to MI Ran''er.


    After all, before bullying others, we should always be ready to be bullied back.


    Miran''er''s movements are very professional. After all, he is a descendant of ancient gods. He still has some Kung Fu to deal with such people.


    The rest of the girls looked at each other, and then, with a look of fear, slowly retreated step by step behind them.


    At last, MI Ran''er came to Qin XueYue.


    "Classmate Qin, you don''t seem to know the situation clearly." Miran''er moved her wrist and looked at Qin XueYue with pity in her eyes.


    Qin XueYue was also a little scared, but as the leader of this group of bad girls, she still had a lot of courage. She raised her chin and looked at Mi Ran''er with disdain. "Do you think you are very good at catching hands? Have you ever heard that two fists are hard to fight four hands? "


    "Yes, but I don''t want to fight you. I want to say the true identity of Xu Qingguo." Mi Ran''er''s eyes swept over Xu Qingguo''s swollen face.


    Qin XueYue frowned slightly, "true identity?"


    "There are green characters in Qingmu''s name, and there are green characters in Xuemei''s name. Moreover, since you are all the top fans of Qingmu, is Qingmu so frivolous in your heart? It seems that Xuemei has been in school less than half a month, hasn''t it


    Miran''er goes up to Xu Qingguo and reaches out to her.


    With some fear, Xu Qingguo takes a look at Mi Ran''er. After touching the friendliness in her eyes, she takes off her original defense.


    He slowly raised his hand and put it in the heart of MI Ran''er''s hand.


    Xu Qingguo pulls her up. Mi Ran''er smiles and asks, "Xuemei, what''s the relationship between you and Qingmu?"


    Xu Qingguo''s eyes are red, "I don''t want to say."


    "Why? At this juncture, what can''t be said? Do you really want to be misunderstood like this? " Mi Ran''er didn''t understand the little girl''s mind.


    "My brother won''t let me say it!" Xu Qingguo bit her lip, lowered her voice, and said wrongly, "in recent years, we have hardly met. In fact, unlike ordinary brothers and sisters, my brother doesn''t care what I am treated as, let alone whether I am bullied."


    Miran''er was right.


    This little girl is Aoki''s sister.


    This face is very similar to Aoki.


    Combined with the name, as well as the original owner''s investigation of Aoki.


    Mi Ran''er then analyzed that this girl must be Qingmu''s half sister.


    "No, Mr. Aoki is a very gentle person. Even if you are a stranger, he will help you out when he learns that you are bullied like this."


    When mi Ran''er finished, he turned his eyes to Qin XueYue and others, "what? Haven''t you guessed the identity of this little sister? "

 Chapter 1757

    Qin XueYue actually guessed it, but some of it was unacceptable


    "It''s impossible. If it''s Aoki''s sister, why does she go to the hotel with Aoki? Why don''t you just go home? " In fact, Qin XueYue can''t accept that she has beaten the male god''s sister.


    If this matter spreads to male god ear, she and male god between possibly 0.001% chance all did not have.


    "Because I live in a hotel, he just listen to my father and send me back. I didn''t expect to be photographed." Xu Qingguo really didn''t expect that Qingmu, like a star, would have so many brain powder.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes on Qin Xue''s moon were full of ridicule. "You should think about how to explain this to Mr. Aoki."


    With that, she called Jin wanwan out of the compartment and left with Xu Qingguo.


    Now, no one dares to stop.


    Mi Ran''er takes Xu Qingguo to the campus supermarket, buys a bottle of ice mineral water and hands it to Xu Qingguo.


    "Put it on!" Miran''er''s tone was gentle.


    After Xu Qingguo took the water, he asked with some doubts, "why do you want to help me?"


    "Of course, she is also your brother''s pursuer!" Jin wanwan said.


    Miran''er quickly stepped on Jin wanwan''s instep.


    She shakes her head and explains in person, "in fact, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Can''t you see that you are beaten and disfigured by those girls?"


    Xu Qingguo dropped her eyes and laughed at herself: "if I had known this would happen, I would have kept a distance from him no matter at school or outside..."


    Miran''er and Jin wanwan look at each other.


    Now that her crisis is over, both are starving.


    "Well, let''s go first. You should be safe." With that, miran''er pulls Jin wanwan to leave.


    "That!" Xu Qingguo suddenly stops mi Ran''er and Jin wanwan.


    At the same time, the two girls turned their heads and looked at Xu Qingguo with doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can I go to dinner with you?" Xu Qingguo asked timidly.


    Before mi Ran''er could reply, Jin wanwan immediately nodded, "of course."


    Miran''er took a deep breath and acquiesced.


    When the three girls came to the canteen, it was full.


    After a good meal, I found a circle, but I couldn''t find a vacancy.


    "It''s all your fault. You have to mind your own business. How do you eat now? Squatting Mi Ran''er''s voice was suppressed, and he gave Jin Wan an angry look.


    Jin wanwan spat out her tongue and looked around. At last, she fell on a table in the corner. "There''s a vacancy over there. Let''s go!"


    Several girls came to the table and saw that the only person sitting at the table was Aoki.


    "Senior!" Jin wanwan was surprised and then sighed about the fate


    She and miran''er look at Xu Qingguo at the same time.


    Xu Qingguo sat down very calmly.


    Green wood lifts Mou to see three wenches, gentle smile, "so late just come down?"


    "Something''s wrong." After MI Ran''er took his seat, he did not forget to talk about Jin wanwan, who was a little stunned.


    After sitting down, the atmosphere on the table was a little strange, and Jin wanwan couldn''t eat.


    But mi Ran''er and Xu Qingguo ate very well.


    Aoki''s eyes suddenly fell on Xu Qingguo''s cheek.


    "What''s the matter with your face?" Aoki suddenly asked in a cold voice.


    Mi Ran''er and Jin Wan Wan look up at Aoki at the same time.


    Only Xu Qingguo didn''t respond.

 Chapter 1758

    "Xu Qingguo, let me ask you something." Aoki''s tone was severe.


    This is the first time that Aoki shows such a side in front of people. When people around him hear it, they are stunned.


    Xu Qingguo hung his head and said, "it''s nothing to do with you."


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" Jin wanwan couldn''t see it any more. She immediately told Aoki what had just happened in the bathroom.


    After hearing this, Aoki frowned. "I thought those people were just talking. They really dare to..."


    Miran''er sneered, "what dare you do? It''s not the first time for these girls to do this kind of thing. In the past two years, many girls who are close to Qingmu have been bullied by them. These girls still dare not say anything, they can only knock down their teeth and activate their blood. "


    The green wood''s face froze.


    "Really?" He couldn''t believe it.


    "Do I lie to you?" Miran''er suddenly felt that Aoki seemed too simple.


    Do you really think everything is so peaceful?


    Aoki''s eyes were a little flustered.


    Especially when looking at Xu Qingguo, there is an obvious apology in his eyes.


    He thought that he could get away with his half sister, but now it seems that he owes her a lot.


    After MI Ran''er and Jin Wan Wan said what they should say, they dropped their heads and went on eating.


    After lunch, when they returned to the classroom, MI Ran''er thought, "well, Tang Lin didn''t go down to eat."


    They walked around the canteen and didn''t see him.


    Back in the classroom, I didn''t see Tang Lin either.


    Where have you been?


    Then miran''er remembered to call him.


    Don''t answer the first time.


    The second time, it''s finally connected.


    "Where are you?" Miran''er asked anxiously.


    Over there, Tang Lin was a little anxious to breathe. This breathing rate made mi Ran''er even more worried. "Tang Lin, talk to me!"


    "Roar what? I''m in the tea room on the same floor. " Tang Lin''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Miran''er ran out of the teacher immediately.


    When she saw Tang Lin curled up in the corner of the sofa in the tea room, she almost took off her strength on her hand. She quickly went to break Tang Lin right and said, "are you uncomfortable?"


    "No


    Tang Lin opened his eyes slightly and saw mi Ran''er with a worried face and sweat on his forehead. He frowned slightly and asked jokingly, "do you know how to worry about me? When I just went to rescue the sister of my secret love object, didn''t I just leave me free and easy? "


    "Are you jealous?" Mi Ran''er said helplessly, "it was Jin wanwan who took me. I didn''t have time to respond."


    Tang Lin''s face was even more smiling? Aoki''s sister... "


    "How do you know it''s Aoki''s sister?" Miran''er asked with a puzzled look.


    Her eyes lit up. "Are you eavesdropping outside?"


    Tang Lin is speechless, "I''m not that bored."


    Take out your mobile phone, click on a post on campus network and throw it to MI Ran''er, "someone has been exposed on campus network."


    Miran''er looked at it.


    "To clarify, Aoki''s gossip girlfriend has another identity. She is actually his half sister." This title is a clarification post. In fact, it''s the kind of thing that you can''t be too busy watching.


    Mi Ran''er was a little disgusted.


    "In fact, I didn''t know it was his sister at first, but later I realized it when I saw the specific appearance." Holding Tang Lin''s mobile phone, MI Ran''er quits this post and wants to see the guy''s ID.


    Before he could see anything, his mobile phone was taken away by Tang Lin.


    "What are you looking at? It seems that it''s not your turn to be a sister to check your mobile phone? "

 Chapter 1759

    "Then who can check? "Girlfriends?" Mi Ran''er could not help joking.


    She held her head and carefully observed Tang Lin''s face. His face was really bad at the moment. Even if she teased her for so long, he couldn''t get better.


    Breathing is also very urgent.


    "What did you just do? I don''t go to dinner


    Tang Lin took a deep breath, sat up straight and straightened his wrinkled clothes. "I''ve been here all the time. If I don''t want to eat, I don''t go down."


    "Really?" Mi Ran''er didn''t believe a word.


    "Really."


    Tang Lin clenched his teeth, dropped two words, and immediately got up. With a little anger, he looked at Mi Ran''er: "I don''t have to cheat you."


    "No cheat, no cheat. What are you doing so fiercely?" Mi Ran''er''s face was a little displeased. She also stood up and her height was suppressed. She simply stood on the sofa and looked down at Tang Lin, "elder sister, I didn''t ask because I was worried about you. I didn''t repay you for my kindness. Later, the dog worried about you."


    With that, miran''er jumped down from the sofa and left.


    After she left, Tang Lin raised his hand to caress his heart.


    Worried about her accident, after knowing where the girls were dealing with Xu Qingguo, he ran upstairs as fast as he could, hiding in the dark and listening to the movement inside.


    Seeing that she could cope, Tang Lin didn''t go in.


    After they left, Tang Lin realized that something was wrong with him.


    He got sick near the women''s toilet. Fortunately, he took some medicine with him. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll faint there.


    Back to senior two, I had a long rest, but I couldn''t slow down.


    He didn''t tell miran''er, but he didn''t want her to worry about herself.


    However, look at the girl usually careless, in fact, or very careful.


    She would have noticed something different if he hadn''t said a few last words.


    "Cough cough..." after coughing a few times, Tang Lin got up with his waist and walked slowly towards the classroom.


    Because Xu Qingguo''s identity is open, the people who originally abused Xu Qingguo on the school Internet are not online immediately and begin to pretend to be dead.


    I didn''t even mean to come out and apologize.


    Mi Ran''er hated this very much.


    In the afternoon, another incident happened in the school, which set off a storm.


    Aoki went directly to senior two and found Qin XueYue.


    He coldly asks Qin XueYue to apologize to Xu Qingguo. If she doesn''t, she will double the damage she received.


    Qin XueYue where will be threatened, immediately to green wood from love to hate, powder turned black.


    Also clamored to let Aoki immediately return the two slaps to her.


    Aoki doesn''t beat girls.


    But it doesn''t mean that he will make Qin XueYue so bold.


    He announced in Qin XueYue''s class that if someone could help Xu Qingguo slap those two hands back, he would let them be his girlfriend.


    Immediately, some girls came forward.


    Girls must have seen Qin XueYue unhappy, and, like Aoki.


    He slapped Qin Xue on the moon.


    After two slaps, Aoki kisses the girl in front of everyone.


    When it came to MI Ran''er''s ears, MI Ran''er frowned slightly.


    Aoki is such an impulsive person.


    I can''t really see his gentle appearance.


    "Qin XueYue is really annoyed. He says that he won''t let Aoki and the girl who beat her go!" Jin wanwan shows mi Ran''er the chat records of herself and the onlookers.


    When mi Ran''er saw it, the classmate sent another sentence.


    "And she won''t let go of the informer with Aoki."


    Informer with Aoki


    Isn''t it just her and Jin wanwan?

 Chapter 1760

    "Ran''er, Qin XueYue seems to know some gangster brother outside the school, so, we..." Jin wanwan turned pale and began to worry after seeing this message.


    "What''s the matter with us? What if she knew her brother? If she really dares to do something to us, why don''t she just call the police? " Miran''er was very calm.


    Because, she heard the voice of the system in her mind, "the branch mission is started, and the reward is worth 50 +"


    As long as she deals with it smoothly, she will be able to improve her character.


    When she has enough moral value, she can go back to her parents.


    Jin wanwan is still very afraid, "in case they make small moves, even if it''s useless to call the police."


    Miran''er smiles and pokes Jin wanwan''s face. "Don''t think so much. The soldiers will cover up the water and the earth. Everything will be dealt with."


    However, when mi Ran''er lowered his eyes, there was still a faint worry in his eyes.


    After school in the afternoon.


    Jin wanwan was afraid to go alone and kept pulling mi Ran''er.


    Although she has been under the pressure of Tang Lin''s eyes, she has to weigh the pros and cons between being glared at by Tang Lin and being intercepted and bullied by gangsters. Finally, she chooses to be glared at by Tang Lin, at least, so that she won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Outside the school gate, sure enough, a group of thugs were waiting. Qin XueYue stood with them and had a good talk.


    Seeing mi Ran''er and others coming out, Qin Xue''s smile on her face was almost exhausted, and she gave a look at several gangsters.


    The gangsters immediately got to know each other and approached mi Ran''er.


    When she was stopped at the corner of the school wall, MI Ran''er noticed that Jin wanwan was shaking all the time, like a sieve chaff.


    That''s a good idea.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to pull her lips.


    Then, his eyes fell on several gangsters.


    "What for?" She frowned slightly, with a little fear on her face.


    "Since you dare to tell, you should be ready to be cleaned up. Now you know you are afraid?" Qin XueYue stood behind the gangsters and looked contemptuously at Mi Ran''er, with pride in her mouth.


    Mi Ran''er chuckled, "informer? What''s the secret that so many people know what you''re doing? "


    "Don''t you dare to be tough! Brother Li, help me hold that bitch. I''ll teach her a lesson and know what will happen to me! " Qin XueYue, angered by Mi Ran''er''s tone, stomps her feet to instruct the gangsters.


    The gangsters, with bad smiles, reached out to MI Ran''er.


    Before touching mi Ran''er''s arm, he was caught by the wrist.


    "Ah


    Brother Li gave a scream.


    Mi Ran''er turns to look at the boy behind him.


    Tang Lin glanced at her with helplessness at the bottom of his eyes. Then he pulled her behind him.


    "Did you ask my opinion before moving her?" Tang Lin asked calmly.


    "What''s your opinion? Do you want to save your sister? Do you have that ability? Don''t think you''re handsome, I can''t bear to be beaten. I tell you Tang Lin, I don''t like your one. "


    Qin XueYue booed and looked disgusted.


    It seems that I didn''t listen to brother Li''s scream.


    Tuberculosis ghost?


    Hearing this word, MI Ran''er could not sit still.


    From behind Tang Lin, he came out and glared at Qin XueYue, "you can say what you just said again and have a try!"


    "Am I wrong? Isn''t Tang Lin a tuberculosis ghost? This year, in front of you several times... This kind of person really should be expelled! What if you pass the disease on to other students? "


    Qin XueYue also deliberately accentuated the three words "disease and tuberculosis ghost"!

 Chapter 1761

    "Pa --"


    A slap fell on Qin XueYue''s face.


    The five finger print suddenly appeared, Qin XueYue''s whole body faltered and almost fell to the ground by Mi Ran''er''s fan.


    "You dare to beat me, MI Ran''er, I''ll fight with you..." Qin XueYue responded and reached for MI Ran''er''s neck with a ferocious face.


    Other gangsters are also involved.


    For a moment, the scene was very chaotic.


    However, Qin XueYue was immediately controlled by Mi Ran''er.


    The people around her didn''t see mi Ran''er''s movements clearly. Almost in an instant, Qin XueYue changed her posture. She knelt down on one knee, her back was pressed by Mi Ran''er, and her wrist was pinched in her hand in a somewhat twisted posture.


    "It hurts!"


    She cried in pain.


    "I know it hurts?" Miran''er bent down and patted her on the cheek? I want you to apologize to Tang Lin


    Qin XueYue is biting her teeth and wants to hold on.


    Mi Ran''er''s hands and knees pressed hard¡ª¡ª


    "Ah


    Another scream.


    Qin XueYue directly tears out.


    Cried: "I apologize! Can''t I apologize? You let me go. It hurts... "


    "Stop your friends and apologize." Miran''er is not a fool. If she lets the girl go, what will she do if she changes her mind?


    Qin XueYue had to shout: "you stop, don''t fight..."


    In fact, those gangsters didn''t get any benefits at all under Tang Lin''s hands.


    He was hammered several times, and his lower abdomen and back hurt to death.


    The gangsters stop, and Tang Lin kicks the belly of the gangster who is closest to him, directly kicking him to the wall behind him.


    Tang Lin was short of breath and came to MI Ran''er''s side.


    "Done?" He looked at her actions, with a smile of surprise at the bottom of his eyes, "when is it so powerful?"


    "I learned it when I was fighting with you!" Mi Ran''er said without any compunction.


    Tang Lin knows her actions all day long and knows that she doesn''t have time to practice martial arts secretly. So he really thinks that she learned to fight with her before.


    Qin XueYue saw Tang Lin and immediately hung her head, "Tang Lin, i... I take back what I just said. Don''t be angry with me. I''m just in a hurry. I hope you don''t mind! I''m really sorry, I''m sorry! "


    Qin XueYue''s face was full of tears. She looked at her sincerity.


    Tang Lin glanced at her with an obvious dislike.


    "Your words can''t get into my ears at all. Remember, don''t trouble Tang Ran''er any more. If there is another time, you will be more miserable than you are now." Tang Lin said, picking at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er let Qin XueYue go.


    Qin XueYue fell directly on the ground, kneaded her wrist and got up, looking very embarrassed.


    Miran''er looks at Jin wanwan who is shrinking in the corner.


    "Wan Wan, you can go."


    Relieved, Jin wanwan gives mi Ran''er a big thumbs up admiringly, and then runs to the bus stop.


    Mi Ran''er got on the back seat of Tang Lin''s bicycle, and his sister and brother left.


    Qin XueYue raised her hand and stroked her red and swollen cheek. Looking at Mi Ran''er''s back, her eyes were filled with hatred and poison.


    On the way home, MI Ran''er pulls Tang Lin''s shirt and puts her face on his back.


    "Ding ~ congratulations on completing the branch line mission, character value + 50!" There was a warning sound in my mind, and MI Ran''er raised her mouth slightly.


    This branch line task has been completed with great ease and pleasure.

 Chapter 1762

    I hope that in the future, I can do more such branch line tasks to make her character value rise, which is much easier and happier than shuttling to the throne to complete the main line task.


    "In fact, you care about Qin XueYue''s words very much, don''t you?" She whispered and asked tentatively.


    The speed suddenly increased.


    Mi Ran''er was startled and subconsciously hugged Tang Lin with her small arm.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er was surprised.


    There was no response.


    It''s going faster and faster.


    Mi Ran''er also felt that Tang Lin''s body seemed to be shaking.


    He''s sick.


    Aware of this, MI Ran''er was scared to death and cried out, "Tang Lin, stop the car first. It''s too dangerous... Stop the car!"


    Tang Lin endured the discomfort of his chest, opened his hand, grasped the brake and pressed it hard¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er was almost thrown out when the bicycle came to a sudden stop.


    She hurried to check Tang Lin''s condition.


    Tang Lin''s face turned red, his big hand covering his neck fell to the ground.


    "Tang Lin..." Mi Ran''er was worried that his head would hit the ground, and he was afraid that he would fork out. He quickly sat with him, held his head, and went to touch the medicine in his bag.


    After feeling out the medicine, MI Ran''er found that there was no water.


    After Tang Lin was forced to swallow the pill, MI Ran''er raised her hand and gave him a smooth breath.


    "Slow down breathing, slow down breathing..." she said gently in his ear.


    Tang Lin followed mi Ran''er''s rhythm and did it obediently.


    Very quickly, breathing gently, but his face is still very bad.


    Breathing is heavy, too.


    Knowing that he did not have the strength to walk, miran''er sat with him on the side of the road to have a rest.


    Leaning powerlessly in MI Ran''er''s soft arms, Tang Lin didn''t want to get up and yearned for the fragrance and softness in her arms.


    If mi Ran''er knew what he was thinking, he would not help kicking him away!


    "It''s sure to be cured. As long as it can be alleviated and the number of complications can be reduced by drugs, it will be cured in the future..." Mi Ran''er caressed Tang Lin''s head painfully, comforting his mood.


    She thought that Tang Lin got sick when he was riding because of Qin XueYue''s words.


    It seems that we have to take him on the bus together in the future. It''s really dangerous to ride a bicycle. If there is no her next time, this guy will get sick when riding a bicycle, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Just thinking wildly, Tang Lin, who was leaning on her, suddenly said, "do you know what happened between us?"


    "Eh?" Mi Ran''er didn''t respond. He looked down at Tang Lin with a puzzled face. "What''s the matter?"


    "Before us... It wasn''t about our own siblings." Tang Lin straightened up and said slowly in a dumb voice.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that Tang Lin would mention it at the roadside.


    But when I think about it, maybe this roadside is the best place to talk, and no one will eavesdrop on it.


    She felt the back of her head awkwardly, then nodded, "well... I see."


    Tang Lin asked faintly, "how do you know?"


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyebrows and laughed, "I feel it! Didn''t I ask you before, do you think your mother is partial to you? At that time, I realized that we might not be biological brothers and sisters. "


    Tang Lin slightly lowered his head, "do you think you are not born?"


    "Otherwise?" Miran''er blinked blankly. Is there anyone who favors a child who is not his own?

 Chapter 1763

    Tang Lin sighed and said slowly, "in fact, I am the one who is not my own child."


    "Well?" Surprised, MI Ran''er turned his head and looked at Tang Lin, "how do you know?"


    Tang Lin''s voice is getting lower and lower, "the doctor said that my asthma is inherited from my family, but no one in the Tang family has ever had asthma, so it is impossible to inherit it to the children."


    Mi Ran''er understood, "so you rely on this to figure out that you are not a child of the Tang family?"


    Tang Lin nodded, "also got the confirmation of parents."


    Miran''er: "so, I''m the last person in my family to know this?"


    Tang Lin tilted his head to meet mi Ran''er''s eyes and gave a sorry hum.


    Mi Ran''er grabs his backpack and gets up. He looks at Tang Lin with a nervous look. "Why do you hide it from me? If you can still treat me as you used to do, you have to change your temper and be so gentle with me. Do you know me... "


    Mi Ran''er said here, drooping his head as if he could not help crying.


    Before I finished speaking, I turned around and ran away.


    Tang Lin quickly got up and pushed his bicycle to catch up.


    "Don Ran''er, stop! What are you running for? If you have any complaints, you just throw them at me. Don''t run so fast. Be careful with the car. "


    Tang Lin''s anxious voice rang out behind mi Ran''er.


    Miran''er had a bad smile on his lips, and his pace slowed down a lot.


    Tang Lin catches up and grabs her arm.


    "Well, don''t run!" Tang Lin is out of breath and has a rhythm of coming back again.


    Mi Ran''er turned his eyes and glared at him, "why?"


    Her eyes were red, and she was wronged.


    "I''m sorry to keep it from you all the time, but it''s the result of negotiation with my parents. After all, it''s not something that can be put on the table." Tang Lin took her arm by the hand, slid to her wrist and gently clasped it.


    "Why not? Are you afraid that I will dislike you or what? " Mi Ran''er asked.


    "No


    Tang Lin shook his head: "at that time, I just didn''t want to change the relationship between us."


    Mi Ran''er immediately burst out laughing, with a pair of apricot eyes mocking, "as a result, it is you who first unilaterally change the relationship."


    She approached Tang Lin, "you asked me how I realized that we were not born. The real reason is that I have already realized that you are special to me. Don''t you like me, Tang Lin? Because I know that I''m not my own sister, so I like me recklessly... "


    Tang Lin was made to step back by her questions.


    He clenched his teeth and didn''t reply.


    "You think you''re hiding your emotions, don''t you? In fact, a look has been exposed Mi Ran''er''s smile deepened.


    Tang Lin reluctantly raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows, and some struggled to grasp the broken hair on his forehead, "so? What do you think? "


    "What do you think?" Mi Ran''er knew it and asked.


    Tang Lin finally raised his eyes to meet her bantering eyes, "how do you think I like you?"


    He asked directly.


    It was something that MI Ran''er didn''t expect, so he was a little confused.


    Open mouth, hesitated for a long time, just jump out a sentence, "just... Treat it as normal."


    Tang Lin frowned, "what is the meaning of normal treatment?"


    After sorting out her thoughts, MI Ran''er said with a smile, "I treat you as a normal boy. This relationship is the same. Are you satisfied with the answer?"

 Chapter 1764

    Tang Lin still frowned.


    He shook his head.


    "No, you can''t see this relationship like this. You should think I''m disgusted. You''re my sister, and I like you... No brother likes my sister..."


    As he spoke, he let go of miran''er''s hand, suddenly stepped on his bicycle and left with a breakdown.


    "Ah, Tang Lin!" Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that he suddenly had such a mood fluctuation. He wanted to catch up with him, but the guy rode very fast.


    Her legs were hard to match the tires and she was soon left far behind.


    Mi Ran''er gasped and sat down on the side of the road, punching the ground with his little hand.


    "This lunatic." She scolded.


    What can''t be said?


    Why does she feel sick?


    He didn''t like himself at the beginning, but he didn''t like himself until he knew that he had no blood relationship.


    Are you stupid?


    The system said, "maybe it''s from different perspectives?"


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "I can see that he may have experienced a lot of entanglement and suffering in this year. In fact, he is quite right. If he was the original owner, maybe he would really think so."


    The system rarely smiles, but the tone is still so mechanized, "so it depends on how the host handles it."


    Mi Ran''er got up and couldn''t even take a picture of the dust on his body. He grasped the belt of his schoolbag and walked slowly towards home.


    She had no change, so she couldn''t get on the bus and walk straight home.


    It''s getting dark.


    When I got home, my parents had already come back and sat in the living room with a heavy complexion.


    "What''s the matter?" Miran''er asked in a relaxed tone.


    Father Tang beckoned her to pass.


    Miran''er went to sit down on the sofa opposite them and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you have a fight at school?" he asked


    "Well? Dad, why do you ask that? " Is the news going so fast?


    "The teacher called and said that he saw it, and Tang Lin did it, right?" Father Tang''s tone is getting harder and harder.


    Mi Ran''er knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he nodded, "yes, but it was someone else who surrounded us at the school gate. Tang Lin and I were forced to do it. Dad, I can swear that I didn''t take the initiative to make trouble!"


    She raised three fingers with a frank face.


    Seeing that Tang''s father looks so bad, Tang''s mother guesses that if she continues to let him talk about it, the father and daughter will have to fight again.


    Quickly cut off Tang''s father''s words, "no matter how to say, you can''t let Tang Lin do it. You don''t know his body. What if something happens?"


    "I didn''t let him do it..." Mi Ran''er said innocently, "it''s him..."


    In fact, according to her calculation, she was able to cope with the scene at that time. Maybe Tang Lin was worried that she could not cope with it, so she took the initiative.


    "Tang Ran''er, I warn you once again that Tang Lin''s body can''t stand the toss. Later, you two clip your tails closer at school. If this happens again, I can''t spare you!"


    Father Tang said angrily and got up and went upstairs.


    Mi Ran''er was left with a confused face.


    She blinked and looked at mother Tang. "So, dad only scolded me?"


    Mother Tang smiles awkwardly.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t say anything. She went upstairs with her schoolbag on her back. In order to show her anger, she stepped heavily on the stairs. With the sound of her feet, she wanted to shake the building down.

 Chapter 1765

    Mother Tang looked at her daughter''s back and sighed helplessly.


    This girl is as like as two peas.


    It''s true that he was born.


    Because the chest is blocked with a stuffy breath, whether it is from Tang Lin or from Tang dad, it makes her very uncomfortable.


    So, instead of going down to dinner, miran''er kept playing with the computer in her room.


    Mother Tang called her once, but she didn''t go down.


    Later, almost half an hour later, the door was knocked again.


    "Oh, I don''t want to eat any more." While murmuring, MI Ran''er came to the door. When she opened the door and saw the boy standing outside, she was stunned. Then, with a bad look, she said, "what are you doing? Don''t you run fast when you go home? "


    Let her walk a few miles, but also almost dazzled by hunger, read the wrong road sign, went the wrong way.


    This guy is still in front of her room.


    I have a tray in my hand. Inside the tray is dinner.


    "Sorry." Tang Lin said slowly.


    Although the words are sorry, but looking at his look, it seems that there is no meaning of sorry.


    Come straight in and put the food on her desk.


    Looking at some bloody game pictures on her computer, Tang Lin frowned, "this kind of game girls still play less."


    "Why? You can play, but I can''t? Are you discriminating against girls? " Mi Ran''er closed the door with his back hand, went to Tang Lin''s side and asked with a sneer.


    Tang Lin took a deep breath and calmed his mind. "No, I''m just worried that you will become very cruel in the future."


    With that, Tang Lin knocked on the table and said, "when you''ve finished eating, send the tableware down!"


    Finish saying, prepare to leave.


    Don''t want to, the girl around suddenly turned around and hugged his waist.


    Mi Ran''er completely buried her face on Tang Lin''s back, and a stuffy voice came out, "I''ve never thought that way... Tang Lin, I''ve never felt sick of you..."


    Tang Lin''s body was as stiff as a tree. His whole body was tense, and there was no reaction at all.


    He didn''t speak.


    "If you really feel sick of your feelings, you are also feeling sick of me..." Mi Ran''er''s words came back to Tang Lin''s ears.


    When Tang Lin heard this, his body trembled obviously.


    He quickly broke away from MI Ran''er''s arms, turned and looked down at her. He asked incredulously, "what do you mean?"


    Miran''er looked up at him calmly and said, "what else do you think I can have?"


    Tang Lin grabs her shoulder, bows slightly, and looks straight at her, "you... You also..."


    "Otherwise, I''ll be scared to check the DNA? Before being identified, I also felt disgusted. Really... I would like my twin brother. No matter who looks at it, it would be disgusting, right? The moment I got the identification, I felt that my world was bright in an instant! "


    When mi Ran''er said this, she pulled out a bright smile on her face. "Even if this relationship can''t be born, at least the dilemma in our hearts has passed, hasn''t it?"


    Tang Lin nodded.


    Then he shook his head again.


    "Who says you can''t have a day?"


    He squeezed her shoulder and pulled her closer.


    Long eyes with light, "as long as willing to wait until the completion of their studies, everything will be open."


    At that time, throw out the paternity test and block the mouth of those who want to see jokes.

 Chapter 1766

    But mi Ran''er felt that Tang Lin''s thought was a little simple.


    All this is definitely not so easy to handle.


    Whether it''s public identification results or their feelings.


    It''s going to cause a lot of ridicule.


    At that time, it will be discussed not only the two little ones, but also their parents.


    After all, no one knows how the parents got Tang Lin and why they wanted to keep him as a child.


    At the moment, MI Ran''er did not say that to hurt Tang Lin''s self-confidence.


    With a smile, she put her hand around Tang Lin''s neck and took the initiative to draw him closer. Then she put the lip flap on his thin lip.


    In a few seconds, back off.


    "This is for you." She gave a playful smile.


    "How can that be enough?" Tang Lin''s eyes were heavy. He held her shoulder tightly and held her in his arms. He attached her thin lips. He turned away from her and took away all her breath. He acted recklessly in her world and greedily absorbed her sweetness!


    Miran''er was so hungry that he almost fainted in his arms because of his strong kiss.


    When she was finally let go, she was powerless and completely in his arms.


    I can''t help but breathe out and make complaints about it: "are you sick?" Why is vital capacity still so good? "


    Looking at her useless appearance, Tang Lin put her on the table and chair.


    "Instead of admiring my vital capacity, I''d better practice my own and eat first. I can''t stay in your room for a long time. My parents will doubt it." Tang Lin said, stroked her hair, then turned away reluctantly.


    Is the relationship between them certain?


    Mi Ran''er thought dully. Then he took his chopsticks and ate quickly.


    In Tang''s father and mother''s room.


    They sat in bed with the same worries on their faces.


    "Honey, I''ve noticed that." Mother Tang was silent for a long time before she hesitated and spoke in a low voice.


    "It''s not just you who are aware of it... I am aware of it." Tang''s father sighed, "in fact, when we adopted Tang Lin, we were taking risks. In fact, at that time, we should be ready for all exposure."


    After all, two unrelated twins, the longer they grow, the less likely they will be.


    Even fraternal twins are not so different.


    It''s easy for a discerning person to detect anomalies.


    The most important thing is that when two children get along with each other in the past, they are a man and a woman. There are some things that ordinary people can''t control.


    As long as one side of the balance is tilted, the balance will be broken and it will never be repaired.


    Mother Tang grabbed the sheet and her eyes turned red. "I don''t care. The two children are my flesh and blood. Even if they want to be together in the end, I will support them. Even if outsiders treat them as monsters, I will always protect them."


    Hearing his mother''s choking voice, his father raised his hand to take her into his arms, patted her little head and sighed, "why don''t you think so? They''re my babies, too, and I won''t let anyone hurt them. "


    Tang''s mother was buried in Tang''s father''s arms, and she was so sad that she cried.


    Although mi Ran''er won in the confrontation with Qin XueYue and a group of hooligans, Qin XueYue did not let Qingmu brother and sister go.


    When he arrived at school the next day, MI Ran''er learned that Qingmu had been beaten up by some gangsters and finally went to the police station.


    "This woman is too cruel." Jin Wan Wan murmured his love, "in the end he still loved himself, and he actually killed his hand. I make complaints about the fact that the senior student of the Aoki was almost disfigured."

 Chapter 1767

    Mi Ran''er was surprised. "Disfigurement?"


    That is as handsome as moonlight, Qin XueYue is willing to destroy it?


    It seems that the damage Aoki brought to her is not generally deep!


    "What about Xu Qingguo? How about it? " Compared with Aoki, MI Ran''er is more worried about the innocent girl. Don''t be bullied by Qin XueYue.


    Jin wanwan looked at the message from her friend, "Xu Qingguo is OK. Qingmu has been protecting her. The gangsters also said that they don''t beat women."


    "Don''t beat women?"


    Miran''er was amused by these four words.


    The gangsters are quite moralistic.


    But Jin wanwan still sighed, "what if I haven''t been beaten? Looking at his brother being beaten to death, he went to the police station to stay until dark. Finally, the elder''s mother took them out. It''s said that the elder''s mother vented all her anger on Xu Qingguo and ordered her not to appear in front of the elder in the future! "


    Jin wanwan''s tone is full of heartache.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he felt a little harsh.


    This treatment of Xu Qingguo should not only be because Qingmu was beaten, but also because it was a child born to her husband and other women.


    Will be angry with adults, all vent on the innocent children.


    "What do you think?" Suddenly a hand came out from behind and shook in front of MI Ran''er''s eyes. "I called you several times, but I didn''t respond..."


    Mi Ran''er took back his mind and turned to look at Tang Lin in doubt. "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you love Aoki?" Tang Lin asked with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "I love that girl more than that."


    "Why don''t you go to the hospital to see Mr. Aoki after class in the afternoon? He didn''t come to school today. He said that he was living in a hospital. He was really seriously injured. " Tang Lin put away his smile and spoke seriously.


    He actually has a good relationship with Aoki.


    Even if he knew that Tang Ran''er liked Aoki, he had never been hostile to Aoki.


    "Good."


    Mi Ran''er was calm.


    At the moment, if she can''t go, this guy may make up some messy things, and even say that she is guilty.


    It''s better to be calm.


    When Jin wanwan heard their conversation, he rushed over and said, "take me. I want to see Mr. Aoki, too."


    "You want to see how badly he was beaten?" Mi Ran''er had already known about the girl''s eight trigrams.


    Jin wanwan smiles and does not deny it.


    Mi Ran''er lowered her eyes and thought, "we''ll call someone else then."


    "Who?"


    "Xu Qingguo."


    When Jin wanwan heard the name, she was puzzled, "why do you call her? Aoki''s mother has made it clear that she doesn''t want to see Aoki any more. If you take her, will Aoki''s mother drive her out? "


    "You''ll know when you go!"


    With a mysterious smile, MI Ran''er took out his books and made a serious study.


    Tang Lin took a deep look at her, for her ideas, Tang Lin has a general understanding.


    The corner of the mouth is slightly the same, a gentle smile blooms in the corner of the mouth.


    It''s not only Aoki who didn''t come to school today, but also Qin XueYue.


    It''s said that he was detained in the police station by the police for the reason of being suspected of intentionally injuring people. He waited for Aoki to make a complaint,


    Even if she was a minor, she would have to pay a serious price for it.


    After all, the injury on Aoki''s body was identified by the doctor as grade II.


    This news makes countless people feel extremely relieved.

 Chapter 1768

    After school in the afternoon, MI Ran''er asks Tang Lin to wait at the school gate. She and Jin Wan Wan go to Xu Qingguo''s classroom.


    Xu Qingguo sat alone in the corner, slowly packing things.


    The redness and swelling on her face had not yet faded, and she looked very pitiful.


    Miran''er and his wife went in to express their feelings.


    Xu Qingguo shook his head directly, "forget it, I''d better not go. My aunt won''t welcome me."


    When she spoke, she kept her head down so that no one could see her face.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Maybe mother Aoki is not in the hospital at the moment? Are you really not worried about your brother''s current situation? " Jin wanwan frowned and asked.


    "What''s the use of worrying?" Xu Qingguo zips up her schoolbag and gets up with it to go.


    Miran''er seized her arm.


    She said calmly, "if you''re worried, you should go and have a look. What''s the use of worrying here alone? Don''t forget, for whom did he achieve this virtue? "


    Xu Qingguo is still hard mouthed, "it''s not me who made him..."


    "There''s something wrong with that." Jin wanwan was displeased. "If your brother really didn''t care about you as you said, he wouldn''t go to Qin XueYue last afternoon. I don''t think you are a heartless person, do you?"


    Miran''er glanced back at Jin wanwan and motioned her not to speak.


    This guy is adding fuel to the fire.


    Sure enough, Xu Qingguo nodded heavily, "I''m sorry, I''m just a man without conscience."


    Jin wanwan


    She clenched her fist and tried to hit someone.


    "Wan Wan, wait outside the door." Miran''er gives Jin wanwan a push.


    Jin wanwan obediently goes out, leaving mi Ran''er and Xu Qingguo to communicate in the classroom.


    In less than five minutes, Xu Qingguo obediently followed mi Ran''er out.


    Jin wanwan was very surprised. When he came down the stairs, he came up to MI Ran''er''s ear and asked, "what did you say to her?"


    "Anyway, it''s not your words. Wanwan, your EQ is really low. Every word is poking people''s lungs. How can people follow you obediently?" Mi Ran''er looked at her with a grudge. "I''ll learn to speak a little later. Do you understand?"


    Jin wanwan doesn''t understand.


    She actually said what she thought.


    After the words are spoken, we will consider whether it will bring harm to people.


    If you think about it carefully, maybe it''s because of your directness that only Raner, a true friend, is willing to tolerate.


    Most of the other friends get together because they love gossip. They just exchange gossip.


    Nodding cleverly, Jin wanwan whispered, "I understand."


    In front of the school and Tang Lin round, we took a taxi to the hospital.


    Tang Lin took them upstairs to the entrance of Qingmu''s ward. He didn''t see any adults.


    Several people rushed in at this time.


    Aoki has woken up, really watching the news program on TV in a daze.


    Seeing several people coming in outside the door, he was stunned. Then he frowned and wanted to sit up.


    "You must not move." Tang Lin and MI Ran''er hold their hands on his shoulder at the same time. Mi Ran''er worries, "it''s not good to pull the wound. Just lie down like this."


    The surface of the green wood was blue and purple, the arms were tied with bandages, and the left leg was tied with bandages, still hanging in the air.


    "How on earth is this played?" Miran''er was really astonished. "It''s worse than a car accident."

 Chapter 1769

    "I broke it with a stick." Aoki''s tone was relaxed, but he didn''t look like a seriously injured person.


    He pulled the corner of his lip to laugh, but the wound at the corner of his mouth made him unable to laugh. He could only stretch his face. "When I was beaten in that alley, I almost thought that I would die there. Finally, a teacher passed by and called the police when he saw it."


    So, he got his life back.


    When Xu Qingguo heard his words, he hung his head and cried out, "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been caught by them, you wouldn''t have been beaten back in vain."


    Aoki found out that she had come too.


    Frowning slightly, "Why are you here? Don''t let yourself go to school well and don''t worry so much? Wait, if my mother sees you, you will be scolded again... "


    Xu Qingguo put the fruit he bought at the head of Qingmu''s bed, "I just want to see you, make sure you are in the right situation, and go right away."


    Green wood coagulates her eyebrows and sighs, "don''t worry, I''m fine. I can''t live in the hospital for a period of time at most. When I recover, I''ll be alive. The most important thing is that these people will definitely pay a serious price this time, and no one will bully you in school in the future."


    Get a beat, give that group of people in exchange for the disaster of prison, green wood feel, very cost-effective.


    Mi Ran''er patted Xu Qingguo on the shoulder. "Yes, don''t put so much pressure on her. Qin XueYue''s cancer was removed from the school. After that, the school was calm and there would be no bullying on campus."


    Xu Qingguo nodded, "I know."


    She didn''t dare to stay in the ward for too long. After a few words, she was ready to leave.


    But when he got to the door, he turned back.


    She rubbed her little hand in a panic. "What should I do? Here comes my aunt


    "What''s the matter?" Miran''er quickly held her, "you''re just visiting patients. She won''t embarrass you for the sake of so many of us. Calm down."


    "But..."


    Xu Qingguo thought of being scolded at the police station yesterday. There were many people at that time.


    She felt that her aunt would not save face for herself.


    Mother Aoki came in.


    Seeing these many students, she froze.


    Then he came to the bed with a thermos cup.


    She saw Xu Qingguo.


    But he didn''t speak.


    Just open the thermos in silence.


    "Auntie, we heard about the elder. We were worried about him, so we came to have a look after school." Tang Lin is very calm, but also take the initiative to talk to mother Aoki.


    Qingmu''s mother is gentle to Tang Lin, and she smiles gratefully. Looking at the fruit basket at the head of the bed, she is a little embarrassed, "you are all students. What do you spend so much money on? It''s good to see him. "


    "We didn''t buy it. It''s green fruit."


    Mi Ran''er whispered, "she said that master Aoki likes to eat these fruits..."


    Aoki''s mother said, "yes."


    Xu Qingguo is really confused.


    I didn''t get scolded.


    Mi Ran''er and Tang Lin look at each other, and they both smile the same way.


    Worried that it would disturb Aoki to have a rest, several people left without staying in the ward for long.


    When I came to the elevator entrance and waited for the elevator, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps catching up.


    Mi Ran''er turned her eyes and saw that it was mother Aoki.


    She came straight to Xu Qingguo.


    "Last night, Aoki told me clearly. I misunderstood you! I''m sorry I said so much to you at the police station yesterday. I hope you don''t mind

 Chapter 1770

    Xu Qingguo quickly shook his head, "I didn''t take it to heart. After all, you are right. If it wasn''t for me, my brother would not have been so seriously injured."


    "After all, you and he are right to blame those bad teenagers." Aoki''s mother rubbed her head and said, "it''s not easy for you to go to school alone in other places. You have to bear the pressure brought by Aoki. I''m really sorry."


    Qingmu mother''s face is full of tenderness, "come home for dinner when you have time."


    Xu Qingguo had some surprises.


    She raised her eyes to meet Aoki''s mother''s eyes and asked incredulously, "is it really OK?"


    Aoki''s mother nodded with certainty, "well, of course."


    "Thank you Xu Qingguo was very excited.


    After entering the elevator, she grabbed mi Ran''er''s little hand and said gratefully, "thank you for letting me come here. If I hadn''t come here, I wouldn''t have known that my aunt has actually... Forgiven me!"


    Mi Ran''er said faintly, "yesterday she would scold you like that at the police station. In fact, she was in a hurry. When she calms down and thinks about it carefully, she will understand that you are also a victim."


    Xu Qingguo just nodded silently and said nothing more.


    Outside the hospital, MI Ran''er wants to take a taxi home, but Tang Lin holds her by the wrist.


    "Do you want to eat out?" Tang Lin asked in a low voice.


    "Well?"


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and looked at Tang Lin with some doubts: "why?"


    Tang Lin gave a mysterious smile and then said two words in silence.


    Appointment


    Mi Ran''er looked at the end of his eyes, then nodded slowly, "good!"


    They walked to the business district near the hospital.


    No one knows them here, so Tang Lin boldly holds mi Ran''er''s hand. The intimate appearance of them is, in the eyes of outsiders, a pair of high school students in love.


    Green years, with a bright smile on his face.


    Such a pair of little lovers in the eyes of outsiders, eye to the explosion!


    After finding a barbecue shop and sitting down, MI Ran''er thought of an important problem.


    "It''s on who?" She asked very seriously.


    He was stabbed by Tang Lin on his forehead!


    "What do you say?" Tang Lin asked.


    Mi Ran''er felt in his pocket. "I wish I didn''t bring my wallet."


    When did you go out with your wallet? What time did you eat and drink that didn''t cost my pocket money? "


    Mi Ran''er''s face was like a flower.


    She reached out and pinched Tang Lin''s face. "Don''t forget, we are dating now, not sister and brother, but boyfriend and girlfriend! Shouldn''t boyfriends be invited to the first meal? Or do you want the AA system? I don''t mind. You pay in advance. I''ll give it to you when I get home. "


    Tang Lin took her little hand away from her face.


    Big hand holding her small hand, feel good, do not give up.


    Tang Lin''s face with a doting smile, "look for you to say so, today this meal, I have to invite it! Just three words for your boyfriend. "


    "That''s good."


    Mi Ran''er''s little finger scratched lightly in his palm.


    When they were eating out, some of them sent text messages to their parents.


    After eating, when they came home, their parents had already gone back to their room to sleep. They didn''t dare to disturb them, so they rushed upstairs.


    When he sent mi Ran''er to the door of his room, Tang Lin was reluctant to leave.


    He held on to the doorpost and encircled mi Ran''er''s little body in his arms. "Have you forgotten something?"


    "What?"


    Mi Ran''er pauses as he prepares to close the door, and looks at him suspiciously.

 Chapter 1771

    "Since it''s a boyfriend... Goodnight kiss or something, should I give one?" Tang Lin''s finger abdomen brushed lightly on his thin lips, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows frowned for a moment.


    Immediately, pad foot to see corridor and corridor, nobody.


    She gave Tang Lin a quick touch on the lip.


    "Good night!" Slam the door shut.


    Tang Lin''s face immediately burst into a satisfied smile.


    After taking a bath and lying on the bed, MI Ran''er remembered that this time she and Tang Lin were officially together, it seemed that there was no so-called progress prompt.


    She asked the system suspiciously, "why is this plane progressing so slowly?"


    System: "it seems that you should ask yourself? Don''t you control the progress of your relationship? "


    Miran''er looked at the ceiling blankly. "So this means that there is still a long way to go between Tang Lin and me?"


    System: "sorry, no spoiler."


    Mi Ran''er


    She knew that when she asked, she would ask in vain.


    Turn off the light and go to sleep.


    What mi Ran''er didn''t expect was that what promoted the rapid development of the plot happened the next day.


    Because they were ordered not to ride bicycles any more, MI Ran''er and Tang Lin began to go to school by bus.


    Sitting in the back of the bus, miran''er has been playing with her mobile phone.


    Not to school, mobile phone suddenly rang up.


    She took it out to have a look.


    It''s Jin wanwan.


    After connecting, without waiting for the other person to speak, MI Ran''er said directly, "don''t want me to buy you breakfast. I''m on a bus today. I don''t have a chance."


    Jin wanwan said anxiously, "I didn''t say about buying breakfast. Ran''er, please look at the school website quickly!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er wondered if the recent number of views on the school website was too high?


    "You... You''ll see! It''s not clear on the phone With that, Jin wanwan hangs up without waiting for MI Ran''er to respond.


    Seeing that MI Ran''er''s face was not very well, Tang Lin frowned and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "I don''t know. He said," let me see the school website. "


    She login school network, into the home page, saw a post.


    Big bang! My girlfriend is her


    "Tang Lin?" Murmured miran''er, clicking on the post.


    When she saw the content of the post and all kinds of intimate photos, she turned pale, but she was not too flustered after all.


    It was Tang Lin who grabbed the mobile phone.


    "Who took these pictures?" He asked coldly.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head slowly. "How can I know if you ask me?"


    She took a deep breath, "don''t worry, there''s no excessive action. At most, it can only prove that our relationship is better than that of ordinary siblings."


    How can Tang Lin not worry.


    These photos have gone beyond the normal interaction between siblings.


    In particular, there are several photos of his eyes looking at miran''er, and the tenderness in them is really too obvious.


    Aware of Tang Lin''s nervousness, MI Ran''er looks at him with a funny look. "Don''t you say that you are always ready to be exposed? Take out your courage. What are you afraid of? I''m not worried. "


    When mi Ran''er saw that the car had stopped, he patted Tang Lin on the shoulder. "OK, get out of the car and go to school. Pretend you don''t know anything."


    Tang Lin frowned.


    He was not afraid of anything else. He was afraid of being criticized.


    The lethality of speech is sometimes more powerful than real weapons.


    The most important thing is that the relationship between them is exposed too early. If it can be exposed after their academic success, they don''t have to worry about too many people''s eyes.

 Chapter 1772

    When Tang Lin and MI Ran''er entered the school, many students who passed by paid attention to them.


    Far away from each other, they also gathered in groups to discuss, "Luan Lun", "shameless" and "seduce". These disgusting words fell into their ears.


    Tang Lin''s face froze for a moment, and he wanted to come forward to argue with those people.


    Mi Ran''er quickly reaches for Tang Lin''s arm.


    "Don''t go. If you do it, it will be more chaotic." Miran''er whispered to him.


    Now is not the time to solve all this with fists.


    Even though she was angry.


    However, it''s normal for those who are discussing to see them both in this way because they don''t know the truth.


    Tough to pull Tang Lin to the classroom.


    None of the students in one class dared to step forward, but Jin wanwan turned to ask mi Ran''er, "what''s the matter?"


    "What can it be? What do you think is going on? " Mi Ran''er asked with a sneer as she propped up her chin.


    Jin wanwan''s eyes turned and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Looking at Mi Ran''er''s face, she always felt an ominous premonition.


    "Don''t tell me, it''s true that you two... Are in love, as the informant said?"


    Jin wanwan showed some expression that she couldn''t bear to look directly at, "but aren''t you brothers and sisters? Taboo love


    "Jin wanwan, shut up!" Tang Lin couldn''t hear it. He frowned and gave a cold drink.


    "Wan Wan, open your eyes and have a close look. Tang Lin and I are not like brothers and sisters!" Holding Jin wanwan''s wrist, MI Ran''er drew her closer to let her see her face and Tang Lin''s face clearly. "From facial features to personality, where does it look like her own sister and brother?"


    Jin wanwan was clever and immediately realized what mi Ran''er meant.


    Now, she was more surprised than just now, "so, you''re not born?"


    Mi Ran''er said nothing.


    It''s the default.


    Jin Wan Wan suddenly felt that everything was mysterious. She grabbed her hair, stood up and walked around mi Ran''er''s desk. She was so bored that MI Ran''er murmured, "don''t shake! Will you sit down and have a good talk? "


    Jin wanwan was so frightened that she fell down on the chair.


    He looked at Mi Ran''er in panic. "Then... Aren''t you going to explain? There is a lot of noise on the school Internet. If it goes on like this, you may have microblogs. By then, you two will be really famous. There will be more voices. Even if you explain, you may also be questioned and condemned. "


    If she knew how to explain it, she would have explained it long ago, OK?


    Now I just don''t know the most appropriate way to explain it.


    With a sigh, MI Ran''er turned to look at Tang Lin and said, "let''s make it public that we are not related by blood."


    Tang Lin frowned, "but it''s just one side of our story. They won''t believe it. The most important thing is that we need authoritative appraisal results to let our parents show up."


    Hearing Tang Lin''s words, MI Ran''er said with a low mantra, "meow, these people are really too lenient to do so many things to fall in love!"


    If it wasn''t for the need of the task, she would not care so much. She would live and fly with Tang Lin directly.


    No matter how the outside world comments on their affairs.


    "Your parents know that between you..." Jin wanwan put up two thumbs, pressed his voice and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know."


    Miran''er shook his head. "But I can''t hide it."

 Chapter 1773

    Now this situation, if you do not tell parents, follow-up can not control the situation, let them know, it may be too late.


    Tang Lin sent a wechat to his parents and simply told them their story.


    After a long time, I waited for father Tang''s reply.


    "Sure enough, we have already guessed."


    There is a sense of relief in father Tang''s words.


    Tang Lin''s eyes brightened as he watched.


    I don''t blame them for not being sensible.


    Tell mi Ran''er Tang''s father''s reply.


    Such enlightened parents are really rare.


    "My parents are ready to come to school to deal with this matter, and my father also said that people who post will never be let go." Tang Lin whispered in MI Ran''er''s ear.


    So did miran''er.


    Even tracking her to take these photos is a violation of privacy, OK?


    School network is a place for students to learn and communicate, not for gossip.


    The school''s network administrator also has dereliction of duty.


    We''ll deal with it again.


    With the support of her parents, MI Ran''er has a lot more confidence.


    The bad mood that was originally discussed finally got better.


    Tang''s parents came quickly.


    Come straight to take mi Ran''er and Tang Lin away.


    Jin wanwan looks anxiously at their backs and prays silently for them.


    Went straight to the principal''s office.


    Tang''s father is a big man, sitting opposite the headmaster with Tang''s mother, while mi Ran''er and Tang Lin are standing behind their parents cleverly.


    "Headmaster Qu, the slander and abuse of my children on the intranet of your school have caused great life attack and reputation damage to my children. Should your school give me an explanation for this?"


    The headmaster was shocked by the atmosphere of father Tang, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    He raised his hand to wipe his sweat, and the headmaster said: "the post was published too early, and the network administrator hasn''t gone to work yet, so... We will withdraw immediately... However, the slander word, my group of students can''t afford it."


    The headmaster''s eyes swept over mi Ran''er and Tang Lin, "these two children are..."


    "What is Ben? Is it Luan Lun? Or what? " Father Tang sneered and gave his wife a look.


    The wife immediately took out a document from her bag. "This is our adoption procedure for Tang Lin at that time, and the paternity test report between him and us. It is enough to prove that the two children are not related by blood. They just can''t help but get along with each other day and night and know the real relationship between them, Our children can''t afford to be such a serious hat


    Tang''s mother usually looks weak at home. She doesn''t want to. As soon as she goes out, her momentum comes out.


    The couple can''t say more than half of what the headmaster said.


    I just took the adoption procedure in shock.


    "So... So it is! I''m sorry, we don''t know anything, so please forgive me The headmaster also looked at whether the documents were disguised, then stood up with apology and bowed deeply to the Tang family.


    Father Tang''s anger has not completely dissipated.


    He frowned and sneered: "a word of forgiveness, do we really want to forgive? Headmaster, ask my two children if they are willing to forgive those who abuse them


    The headmaster looked at Mi Ran''er and Tang Lin.


    They shook their heads together.


    The principal expressed despair.

 Chapter 1774

    "So, headmaster, I will go to the end of the matter this time!" With that, father Tang took his wife and got up to leave.


    The headmaster got up in a panic, rubbed his hands, and asked anxiously, "the school will give you a satisfactory reply on this matter. Please don''t rush to sue us."


    Father Tang didn''t speak any more and left with his wife and children.


    When he got to the elevator entrance, father Tang looked at the two children, some of whom hated the iron.


    "I thought you could be calm, at least when you were in college, you would be exposed. Unexpectedly, it''s useless to be exposed so soon! Especially you, Tang Lin, my daughter has been cheated by you. If you dare to be bad to her in the future, I will not forgive you! "


    With that, the elevator arrived.


    After the family got into the elevator, mother Tang took mi Ran''er''s little hand and said earnestly, "you two go to class directly. Don''t think so much about it. Your father and I will deal with it properly. It won''t bring you any trouble."


    The kindness of her parents made her nose sour.


    She suddenly thought of her parents.


    From small to big, I am so gentle to myself.


    I don''t know how worried they will be when they see their own accident.


    Lowering her head, she nodded obediently, "Mom, don''t worry, we will definitely go to school well in the future, and strive for a good university to repay you and dad."


    "Then you have to make up the lessons for Tang Lin! We all see how bad the boy''s grades are. "


    Father Tang said with a poisonous tongue.


    Tang Lin


    What to do? He suddenly felt that he was in a hurry and might get sick.


    With a blush on his face, he licked his lips awkwardly and nodded quickly, "Dad, don''t worry, I will work hard."


    After parting from their parents, Tang Lin and MI Ran''er walked side by side toward the classroom.


    Both of them had light smiles on their faces.


    Walking in the corridor, he suddenly grasped mi Ran''er''s little hand.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er was in a panic, and he quickly looked around to see if there was anyone.


    "Now everyone is in the classroom, what are you afraid of?" Tang Lin snorted a smile.


    "Then you shouldn''t be so bold!" Mi Ran''er struggles to get rid of Tang Lin.


    But Tang Lin is very strong, holding her little hand.


    In the end, miran''er had to compromise.


    However, this guy has a sense of propriety. When he gets to the door of the classroom, he releases her.


    The two entered the classroom.


    Everyone looked at them with deep eyes.


    Only Jin wanwan was worried.


    Sure enough, friends are still friends.


    After sitting down, Jin wanwan gives mi Ran''er a note.


    "How''s it going?" Jin wanwan asked anxiously.


    Miran''er said back with his lips, "it''s OK. It''s solved smoothly."


    Jin wanwan was relieved to see mi Ran''er''s beautiful handwriting.


    "Just solve it."


    She murmured.


    Under the table, I began to play with my cell phone again.


    In the school website, the post about Tang Lin and MI Ran''er has been deleted and blocked. Instead, it is a post published by the school spokesman.


    "To clarify, about the real identity relationship between Tang Lin and Tang Ran''er, a senior two!"


    Attached are Tang Lin''s adoption procedures and their paternity tests.


    And school orders.


    Let''s not talk about it any more, and warn the children who have the soul of gossip that if they make false comments, they may suffer a lawsuit, be fined or even go to jail.

 Chapter 1775

    This threat is very useful.


    For a while, no one dared to talk about Tang Lin and MI Ran''er.


    "Ding, the progress of standard plane task is 75%." Just as the class was going on, the sound of the system suddenly sounded in my mind, which startled mi Ran''er.


    Calm down, she pinched her eyebrows.


    What''s 25 percent of the story?


    With doubts, she stretched out. When the bell rang after class, she turned to Tang Lin and said, "the school has explained to all the students."


    "I see it."


    "From now on, no one dares to express any opinion on the relationship between the two of us," he said


    All the students in the class saw this scene and were not surprised when they learned about their relationship.


    However, some boys who had no eyesight came up, took Tang Lin''s shoulder, laughed and asked deliberately, "Tang Lin, are you the foster husband of the Tang family? It''s for Tang Ran''er. "


    Child support husband?


    This term is a great shame to Tang Lin and his family.


    Tang Lin''s face sank in an instant.


    He suddenly got up and lifted the boys around him, "what nonsense? Don''t insult my parents with your dirty ideas. "


    "I''m just asking. After all, even if you don''t have blood relationship, you are brothers and sisters who grew up together and like each other. It''s really strange to think about it. Do you know from the beginning that you don''t have blood relationship with each other?"


    The boy looks innocent and frowns at Tang Lin, and says angrily.


    Tang Lin clenched his fist.


    Sure enough.


    Now it''s no use even making their relationship public.


    People still think it''s disgusting for them to be together like this.


    Mi Ran''er noticed that Tang Lin''s face was not right, so she got up quickly. She took Tang Lin''s arm and pressed her finger on it to calm him.


    Then, his eyes fell on the boy.


    "Yes, we have known for a long time that there is no blood relationship between us. At the age of sixteen or seventeen, we are at the beginning of love. There is such an excellent young man around us. What''s wrong with him? Is it in your way? "


    Miran''er was fierce.


    The boy was stunned. He opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "When you were sixteen or seventeen years old, you were surrounded by a tall, thin, white and beautiful girl like me. Do you have any idea of beauty in your heart? I see. According to your temperament, even if you''re your own sister, you''ll have to think about it. It means that we... "


    Mi Ran''er''s words, I''m afraid, poked into the boy''s mind, his face red, leaving a sentence, "I don''t want to talk about this with you." He turned and ran out of the classroom.


    When mi Ran''er released Tang Lin''s arm, he noticed Tang Lin''s smiling eyes.


    She raised her eyes slightly to meet her.


    Seeing the smile on Tang Lin''s face, she pulled the corner of her lip, "what are you laughing at?"


    "It''s very eloquent. You should be a lawyer in the future. You can absolutely argue that your opponent doesn''t say a word!" Tang Lin said and rubbed her little head lovingly.


    lawyer?


    Mi Ran''er flashed in her mind that she was like wearing a wig and a lawyer''s robe in a Hong Kong TV series.


    Well, it''s very impressive.


    She said with a smile, "do you think it''s that easy to be a lawyer? It depends on whether I can pass the exam. "


    However, Tang Lin''s proposal left a seed in MI Ran''er''s heart.

 Chapter 1776

    At lunch, Jin wanwan suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, do you know why your family Tang Lin was adopted?"


    Mi Ran''er shook his head blankly, "I didn''t ask my parents."


    "Aren''t you curious?" Jin wanwan lowered her voice and said, "if you like someone, shouldn''t you know him better? Otherwise, when you love deeply, the truth will be revealed. If you can''t accept the real him, it''s too late for you to get away. "


    Mi Ran''er looked at Jin wanwan with no expression on her face, then said to the point, "in fact, you want to know the secret about Tang Lin''s life experience?"


    Jin wanwan was stunned, and then a shy smile appeared on her face.


    He put his hand on MI Ran''er''s chest and said, "Oh, don''t open it so directly."


    Mi Ran''er ate the last mouthful of rice in the bowl, picked up the plate and stood up.


    He glared at Jin wanwan without saying, "you really should be a gossip reporter."


    Mi Ran''er still remembered Jin wanwan''s words.


    After dinner at home in the evening, she took the initiative to help her mother wash the dishes.


    When the mother and the son stayed in the kitchen, miran''er organized the words, "Mommy, you''re the one today. Are you and dad really not angry? Or is it hard to scold us in front of outsiders? "


    Mother Tang laughed, "what''s to blame? Your father and I are not young. When I fell in love with your father in the past, we were younger than you are now. We were childhood friends. When we got married, we were only 21 years old. "


    So, are parents empathizing with their two children?


    "Well, mom, can I ask you a question?" Mi Ran''er felt that the atmosphere was good, and her voice was even lower. She leaned up to mother Tang''s ear and asked in a low voice, "about Tang Lin... why did you adopt him? And is Tang Lin really younger than me? "


    When mother Tang heard her daughter''s question, she stopped to wipe the bowl.


    She looked back at her daughter in some surprise.


    "How do you want to ask these questions?" She didn''t look very well. I''m afraid she didn''t want to tell mi Ran''er the truth.


    Mi Ran''er quickly gave a coquettish smile and rubbed her hairy head on Tang''s mother''s shoulder: "isn''t there a saying that if you know yourself and your enemy, you can win every battle? What''s more, it''s impossible to hide it from me all my life. It''s better to know early and accept early, isn''t it? "


    Mi Ran''er moved Jin wanwan''s words here.


    Mother Tang was silent for a long time.


    There was a struggle in her eyes.


    After a long time, he sighed helplessly.


    "He was abandoned. At that time, I was more than seven months pregnant. Your father picked him up from the garbage can. It was winter again. Moreover, a few days after he was born, his whole body was purple with cold. It was not far from death. In order to save him, your father spent a lot of money and saved his life. His hereditary asthma was not serious, but it was because of this experience, It''s a latent disease. "


    Mother Tang recalled the picture 17 years ago, and the child''s face was already in the color of pig liver.


    No one will think that the child can survive.


    In the end, it was saved by them.


    "At that time, I accompanied your father on a long-term business trip in the neighboring city, and stayed there for more than half a year. You were born in the neighboring city, so almost no one in the family knew that my so-called twins were actually lying."

 Chapter 1777

    "Is the doctor cooperating with you?" Miran''er was a little surprised.


    "I didn''t lie. The adoption procedure was handled temporarily. In order not to affect the later life of the child, the police specially told us not to advertise the adoption of the child. Therefore, even the relatives didn''t say so."


    Worried about mi Ran''er''s misunderstanding, mother Tang explained it carefully.


    i see.


    Tang Lin''s life experience is really distressing.


    "Did you check who his real parents were?" Miran''er continued.


    "What are you looking for?" Mother Tang snorted with a cold smile: "since they are willing to throw away their children and ignore their lives in winter, they must be a pair of ruthless people. Even if they know who they are, I will not return Tang Lin to them."


    Miran''er nodded in agreement.


    She thought of Tang Lin''s handsome face, "his parents must be very good-looking, but they have a bad heart."


    "Well... If Tang Lin enters the entertainment industry, he will be very popular with his face." Mother Tang is very confident about her son.


    The more mother and son talk in the kitchen, the more happy they are. Several times they laugh, which makes father and son, who are drinking tea and watching TV in the living room, have the same helplessness.


    Father Tang was absent-minded when he watched the TV news.


    "Tang Lin, today''s matter has been settled smoothly, but I have to say something." Father Tang was holding the teacup. He could not help but spoke in a low voice.


    "Dad, tell me." Tang Lin looks like he''s all ears.


    Father Tang said solemnly, "Ran''er is the only child of your mother and me. Like you, she has never suffered much since childhood. The recent incident may be a big part of her life. Your mother and I are on your side, not for anything else, but just for Ran''er''s future happiness. Therefore, I beg you, no matter what, you can''t make Ran''er sad, You know what? "


    It seems that father Tang is talking to his son-in-law to be.


    At the moment, he really does not regard Tang Lin as his son, but as the boy who wants to take his daughter away from him!


    So, with a faint taste of confrontation.


    Tang Lin quickly nodded, "this is of course, Dad, you can rest assured that I grew up with her, and I have a thorough understanding of her temperament. In the future, I will only use my life to please her, and I won''t let her shed half a drop of tears for me."


    "Well... One more thing is about your body." Tang dad''s tone was a little softer at last, "I should cooperate with the drug therapy well, and strive to control it completely before I graduate from university and get married."


    "I will."


    Tang Lin solemnly assured his father.


    At the end of the conversation, everyone went upstairs to take a bath.


    While taking a bath, mother Tang''s words kept coming to MI Ran''er''s mind.


    She loves Tang Lin very much.


    She could not imagine the feeling of despair when he was thrown into the winter night just a few days after he was born.


    After taking a bath, she came out of the room secretly while wiping her hair.


    As she slipped outside Tang Lin''s room, she raised her little hand and knocked on the door.


    Soon the door opened.


    Seeing the girl outside the door, Tang Lin frowned slightly, "what happened at this time?"


    "Come with you."


    Miran''er''s eyes were still red. When she took a bath, she seemed to cry.


    I didn''t even feel it.

 Chapter 1778

    Tang Lin opened the door.


    Miran''er went in like a fish.


    She saw that Tang Lin had just taken a bath, and her hair was still dripping.


    Tang Lin closed the door, turned and looked at Mi Ran''er helplessly, "what do you mean to come and accompany me? In the evening, don''t make trouble. Go back and have an early rest. "


    "I just came to accompany you." She grabbed Tang Lin''s sleeve, pulled him to the bed and sat down. She threw the towel in her hand into his arms. "Wipe my hair first."


    She squatted in front of Tang Lin.


    My waist length hair almost swept the floor.


    Tang Lin quickly picked up his hair and wrapped it carefully with a towel.


    I can only wipe it for her.


    Mi Ran''er leaned his head on Tang Lin''s thigh.


    Tang Lin''s technique is very gentle. During his movements, he touches mi Ran''er''s scalp with his finger, which makes her feel like sleeping.


    Just as she was squinting to sleep, the hands on her head suddenly withdrew.


    Mi Ran''er quickly opened his eyes and looked at Tang Lin, "why don''t you continue?"


    "You''re comfortable... I''m not sucking the cat." Tang Lin said angrily, pushed her head away, got up and went to the bathroom.


    Mi Ran''er saw his red earlobe with sharp eyes.


    Immediately understand, this guy is shy.


    The corners of her mouth rose. She got up and went to bed, looking at Tang Lin''s dressing in the room.


    It''s a typical straight man style. The walls are covered with posters of the hot-blooded day man of the second middle school, as well as dolls.


    There is a notebook on the desk.


    Miran''er searched for her memory. She seemed to have seen this notebook.


    When he was ready to take a look, Tang Lin had a great reaction.


    There must be some secret in the notebook.


    She looked in the direction of the bathroom, then got up and came to the desk.


    "Host, it seems that it''s not a gentleman who peeks at people''s notes?" The system whispers.


    "I''m not a gentleman." Mi Ran''er was very calm.


    Open the notebook.


    The first page is a group photo.


    The original owner and Tang Lin were photographed in front of their home when they were in high school. Tang''s mother said that they would keep them as a memorial


    But it''s only a year later. This guy is already a head higher than her. He was only half a head before.


    Miran''er turned another page.


    Nothing else.


    Just two words, Ran''er.


    This idiot.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    Hearing the sound of the water in the bathroom stop, miran''er quickly closes her notebook.


    Go back to bed and sit down.


    When Tang Lin came out, he saw that she had not left yet. He was slightly puzzled, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    "I said, I''ll be here with you tonight."


    As mi Ran''er spoke, Duang lay down on the bed.


    "Ah."


    Tang Lin wants to arrest her.


    Miran''er went straight into the bed.


    "Don''t provoke me, Tang Ran''er."


    Tang Lin''s voice sank a lot, with a faint anger.


    Mi Ran''er sighed comfortably in the quilt, "your quilt is so soft. It''s much more comfortable than the one on my bed. My mother is really partial."


    Then she closed her eyes and wanted to sleep.


    "Tang Ran''er!" Tang Lin really wants to be angry with this girl. He really wants to wrap her in a quilt and throw her down the window.


    He was reluctant to give up.


    At last, he could only accept his fate and lay down on the vacant seat that MI Ran''er had specially left.


    "If dad knew you were in my room tonight, I would probably roll out tomorrow." Tang Lin said helplessly.


    In the bed, the dull laughter came.

 Chapter 1779

    "After you leave the Tang family, you will not be a member of the Tang family, and then we will be able to be more aboveboard together ~"


    A small hand stretched out from the quilt and gently hugged Tang Lin''s waist.


    Seeing that Tang Lin didn''t resist, MI Ran''er, like a cat, came out of the quilt and fell his hairy head on Tang Lin''s chest.


    She narrowed her eyes and said slowly: "in fact, Tang Lin, you don''t know how lucky my parents and I are that you can show up in our house."


    Girl''s soft voice, hit the heart!


    Tang Lin was stiff for a moment, then softened again.


    His long arm held mi Ran''er tightly, pulled the quilt and wrapped them together.


    He said with a low smile, "I should be glad that God can let me meet such a good you, such a good mom and Dad..."


    Even if, let him with annoying disease, it seems not so sad.


    After that night, the love affair between MI Ran''er and Tang Lin became public, and they began to have no scruples at school.


    However, there is still a long way to go for students to change their views on them from sister and brother to lover.


    Aoki appeared half a month later. When he learned what happened between them, he just laughed it off.


    His affection for miran''er was completely hidden in his heart.


    A year later, Aoki was admitted to his favorite university.


    After that, he had less contact with miran''er Tang Lin. however, before going to university, he sent a text message to miran''er to help her take care of Xu Qingguo.


    Another year, MI Ran''er, Tang Lin and Jin Wan Wan sat in the entrance examination room.


    Tang Lin''s achievements are almost the same as those of MI Ran''er.


    But Jin wanwan failed in the exam.


    However, she didn''t get frustrated and chose a journalism major in a second rate University. At the beginning of September, she took the train to go to the University.


    Mi Ran''er and Tang Lin were admitted to two neighboring universities.


    One studies literature and the other studies theory.


    Mi Ran''er chose the law department of a university and became a rookie lawyer after graduation.


    After graduating from biology department, Tang Lin continued to take the postgraduate entrance examination in the research room and helped his tutor to do all kinds of research.


    In the third year after graduation, when the two young people were 25 years old, Tang''s father and mother began to prepare for their marriage.


    When the wedding was held, the two children didn''t care about anything. They rushed home the day before the wedding and waited for the wedding ceremony the next day.


    The parents arranged the wedding very dreamily.


    When Tang Lin was wearing a ring to MI Ran''er, his whole body trembled with excitement.


    When the ring was put on, a word suddenly rang out in MI Ran''er''s mind.


    "Congratulations to the host, the plot completion rate of standard plane task is 100%! Gain 100 + character value and 100 + task experience value! "


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er''s eyes brightened.


    Just after she picked up the ring and put it on Tang Lin, she felt that there was a white light in front of her eyes, and she was instantly engulfed by the white light.


    When she regained consciousness, she found herself in a vast expanse, like in a virtual space. She could not touch herself or see anything.


    "Where is this?" She asked with some fear.


    "This is the plane space station, where the host can recuperate the soul and wait for the next mission." The sound of the system came from all directions, like stereo on.


    Miran''er thought of the wedding.


    She said anxiously, "if I just leave at the wedding, will the original owner really die?"

 Chapter 1780

    The system shakes its head. "No, the plane story is over, then the plane is closed."


    Miran''er wondered, "do you mean that all participants in that plane are virtual?"


    The system smiles mysteriously, "it''s not all NPC. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Mi Ran''er always felt that there was something wrong with the system. Just as he wanted to think about it carefully for a moment, the voice of the system suddenly became solemn and said, "the next plane task will be officially started. Please get ready."


    Mi Ran''er was stunned. Before he was ready, his consciousness was attacked by a white light!


    When she woke up and saw where she was, MI Ran''er thought that the system had mistaken the program and sent her to the wrong place.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    The surrounding area is either weeds or trees. At a glance, it''s green and you can''t see anything else.


    She is leaning against a tree at the moment, with a bulging backpack at her feet, which should be the original owner''s thing.


    Miran''er is going to go out of the forest to see what the scenery is outside.


    Just grab the backpack belt to stand up, my mind suddenly like a lantern in general, flashed countless pictures.


    It''s the memory of the original owner.


    The original owner is a medical student, because it''s too boring to be in school at three o''clock. Once you have leisure time, you like to go out on your own with your luggage.


    This time, she went to a famous scenic spot in the south. After climbing the mountain, she saw the beautiful scenery. The original owner was a little distracted. When she walked around, she couldn''t see clearly. She stepped on a slippery stone and rolled down the mountain.


    When she woke up again, it was Miran er who replaced her body.


    "Where are the mountains?" Miran''er looked around. The tallest was the trees. There were no mountains hundreds of meters away.


    Where did the original owner come to the forest?


    Or


    Did you go through it?


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened at the thought.


    In this case, it can explain that there are no mountains around.


    With a long sigh of relief, miran''er felt that it was necessary to find out where this place was.


    Thinking about this, she looked at the sky. Now the sun is shining. She distinguished the southeast and northwest according to the direction of the sun and the density of leaves.


    She chose a direction at random and walked straight in that direction.


    The sun gradually climbed to the top of his head, and even the leaves could not block the hot sun. Mi Ran''er gasped, and he was more and more tired as he walked.


    She was very tired. Looking at the endless forest ahead, she was in despair.


    Two loaves of bread came out of the bag. She was afraid that she would still be trapped in this place. She only dared to break half of them to fill her stomach. There was not much water in the kettle, so she took two mouthfuls and covered the lid.


    If the food is finished, you may have to chew the bark.


    She couldn''t help but ask the system in her mind, "what kind of ghost plane is this? Don''t tell me that the mission of this plane is to survive the Jedi. As long as I can survive for many days, will the mission succeed? "


    System light smile: "host brain hole is very big, however, this system is the villain counter attack system, do not engage in survival class plane plot."


    On hearing this, miran''er was relieved.


    As long as it''s not about survival.


    After a short rest, she got up with the tree trunk and was ready to move on.


    Just then, there was a slight tremor on the ground.


    When she felt it, she immediately leaned down, put her ears to the ground and heard a lot of footsteps.


    There should be a large group of animals rushing this way.

 Chapter 1781

    If she meets face to face, she may be ground into meat.


    Looking around in panic, miran''er finally decided to climb up the tree to hide.


    If it were her own body, it would be very easy for her to climb the tree. However, her present body is the body of an ordinary medical student, so... She has no strength at her feet, and her limbs are stiff and clumsy.


    She just climbed less than one meter high, the sound was close at hand.


    When the branches of the tree brush, MI Ran''er feels the pressure. With a small face and a little panic, she turns to look at the herd that has stopped


    When she saw that the leader was a person, her eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Wow, brother, these cattle and sheep... Are these messy animals yours? It''s great to be able to stop, brother. I want to ask... "Mi Ran''er jumped down from the tree trunk and approached the man.


    After jumping down, MI Ran''er saw that under the guy


    There was only a big leaf around it.


    All over the bronze skin is very healthy, and, without taboo, exposed to the outside.


    The muscles and lines of her whole body are also perfect. Such a body is vividly presented in front of MI Ran''er''s eyes. She just wants to look at it with her eyes.


    However, the man''s words made mi Ran''er fall into the ice immediately!


    "What race are you? Why are you dressed so strangely? Is it a witch? " The man''s voice is clear and moist. It rings out in the forest with some echoes, which makes people feel good.


    His brow was slightly frowning, and his fist was ready to go, which made mi Ran''er feel obviously hostile.


    His directness surprised Miran.


    Miran''er frowned, "race? Witch clan? "


    She thought for a moment and understood.


    I really went through it, and probably went through the primitive times. According to men''s words, even if people are divided into different races, then... There must be different kinds of animals incarnated as human beings in this era.


    It''s called orcs.


    "I am an ape, that is, a monkey evolved into an adult." Mi Ran''er quickly waved her hand and softened her voice to let the man in front of her know that she was not a bad person, let alone hostile. "Brother, I went into this forest by mistake. Now I can''t find a way out. Please take me out!"


    Her tone begged, a pair of water mist big eyes with light, let the heart almost immediately soft down.


    In front of the man listening to her words, the brow of the gully was gradually smoothed.


    "It turned out to be a Terran. No wonder you dress so strangely. How can you be a Terran in the wild forest?" Men are still a little skeptical.


    Mi Ran''er pulled out an embarrassed smile. "Just... Then, I''m a little dizzy. I can''t tell what happened before. Brother, take me out first. Maybe I''ll think of something when I have a good rest!"


    Now mi Ran''er is determined to be a handsome man with a good figure, a good look and a good voice.


    The man sees her a small face white and tender, and those females in the clan are completely different.


    What''s more, it''s soft to talk.


    The heart was suddenly hit by a small stone out of the ripples.


    He nodded, "OK, you come with me, I''ll take you out."


    Miran''er triumphantly compared with an Ouye in his heart!


    Immediately, quickly step forward small short leg son to follow behind the man, walk toward the forest outside.

 Chapter 1782

    All the way, MI Ran''er''s routine.


    In front of this man''s mind seems to be a little simple. It doesn''t take long for him to be informed of his specific situation by tomorrow an''er.


    It turns out that this is really the orc dominated animal kingdom, the gathering place of the human race, which is about 18000 miles away from this wild forest. Therefore, the man in front of him will wonder why he appears in this place.


    The most important thing is that the wild forest is vast and boundless. Moreover, at night, there is fog everywhere, which is likely to sink deeper and deeper. If she did not meet the man in front of her, she would have been trapped in the wild forest all her life!


    Hearing this, miran''er scolded the system in his mind: "can we choose the landing site in the future? I''ll be angry if I come to this strange and dangerous place again. If I give up... "


    System: "then you can''t go back to your parents in your whole life!"


    Mi Ran''er


    Meow, I know how to use this to threaten people.


    The man who took miran''er out was Gus, the head of the White Wolf tribe near the wild forest. According to the age of the werewolf, he was only 19 years old this year.


    Mi Ran''er praised him for being a patriarch at such a young age.


    It turned red in an instant.


    He shook his head shyly. "Don''t say that, little female. In fact, I was the head of the clan just because my father wolf died. I took over the position of father wolf. There are still several elders who have the right to make decisions in the clan."


    It turned out to be an overhead clan leader.


    Mi Ran''er laughed. "Don''t call me little female. My name is Ran''er. You can call me Ran''er later."


    Gus thin lips slightly move, "ran er?"


    Ran''er, who was called out in such a soft voice, had a special flavor.


    Miran''er nodded with satisfaction, "well, call me that later."


    After about half an hour''s walking, miran''er''s breath was rapid once.


    She wants to rest.


    Gus looked at her poor physique and frowned anxiously. Then he squatted down in front of her and said, "I''ll carry you."


    "Ah? No, I''ll take a rest... "


    Miran''er looked at his bare back with some embarrassment.


    Gus shook his head. "It''s a waste of time to go on like this. We probably can''t get out of this wild forest until late at night."


    When miran''er heard this, he immediately fell obediently on Gus''s back.


    It''s strange that Gus didn''t sweat on his back after such a hot day.


    She lay on his back and felt that his shoulders were so broad and secure.


    Gus''s step was much faster. Miran''er leaned her little face on his shoulder comfortably, squinted comfortably in the falling step, and soon fell asleep unprepared.


    More than an hour later, Gus returned to the wolf tribe.


    For him to bring a female back to the clan, the clan people are very surprised, especially the little female looks delicate, but also dressed strangely, carrying a strange bag, which aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    They gather around the cave and want to look inside, but they are afraid of being scolded by Gus.


    Gus puts her sleeping miran''er on the bed made of weeds and helps her take down her backpack and put it aside.


    Miran''er did not wake up until evening.


    The body bone of the original master is really empty.

 Chapter 1783

    Mi Ran''er thought angrily. She sat up and pinched her shoulders and neck. The first time she saw where she was now.


    It was cool in the damp cave. No wonder she slept so well in the afternoon.


    There is a stone in the cave, which probably serves as a table. Some primitive living utensils are placed on the stone.


    This cave should be Gus''s residence.


    She got up yawning and came to the entrance of the cave.


    The white wolf people who were watching outside had already dispersed. At this moment, MI Ran''er could only see the mountains outside and the dim crescent moon in the dark sky.


    The cave is in the middle of the mountain. There is about one meter of open space outside, which is the downhill road.


    Miran''er came out of the cave and stretched himself.


    I don''t know if nags is the target of his own strategy.


    Such a pure and virtuous appearance seems to have nothing to do with villains.


    If he''s not a target, there''s someone else.


    She had to search hard.


    How does she feel that the task line is getting longer and longer and more difficult now?


    He sighed in his heart, and suddenly he grunted.


    I''m hungry.


    Small hands touch the stomach, her eyes around a big circle, failed to find Gus''s figure, turned to go back to the cave will not eat before the bread out to pad stomach.


    At this time, a man came up at the foot of the mountain.


    He was tall and slender. When he approached, MI Ran''er could see clearly that it was Gus.


    Gus was carrying a kind of animal that Miran couldn''t recognize. It had been stripped of its hair and viscera.


    Looking at the fat and thin, if it is used to make barbecue, it must be very delicious.


    The tip of MI Ran''er''s tongue rolled a circle on her lips.


    "Is this for me?" She asked with a smile.


    "Well."


    Gus came into the cave, put the meat directly on the stone table, tore a leg and handed it to miran''er.


    "You mean, just eat like that?" Mi Ran''er was a little confused by this bold and unconstrained way of eating.


    "It''s just come back. It''s fresh. Eat it." Gus thought she was worried about the meat.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head slightly. "No, I''m not used to eating raw food, so..."


    She went to the bag to search.


    She remembers that she had a lighter in her bag for a rainy day.


    Finally, it turned out at the bottom of the bag.


    Gus saw that she found a small square, went outside the cave to find some dry branches and weeds, and built a temporary stove with stones outside the cave.


    After lighting the fire, miran''er went into the cave, put on the leg that Gus had just given him, and put it on the fire.


    The fire gas instantly makes the skin of the meat tight, and there is also the smell of meat.


    The smell made miran''er''s stomach purr.


    She''s starving.


    Now let alone the meat without seasoning, even the half cooked meat, she may be able to gobble it up like a glutton


    Gus smelled it, too.


    "Isn''t that the smell of the animals that were burned to death after the mountain fire?" Gus frowned and sat down beside mi Ran''er. After a careful smell, he shook his head again. "No, it doesn''t smell so good..."


    Miran''er chuckled, "of course, the burned animals still have hair. Since ancient times, the smell of burnt hair is the worst. Where can there be this delicately processed barbecue flavor?"


    Gus didn''t quite understand the meaning of miran''er''s words, but he nodded obediently, "I see."

 Chapter 1784

    Miran''er''s eyes were fixed on the meat in front of him. The leg was almost the size of a dog''s leg. It would take some time to cook it.


    Anyway, she''s OK, although she''s a little hungry


    "Hold it for me."


    Miran''er handed the stick to Gus and told him to turn it over from time to time.


    Gus gave a hum. After taking it, he turned it over from time to time according to miran''er''s instructions.


    Miran''er went into the cave and took out the remaining half of the bread and kettle. After sitting down again, she broke off half of it and gave it to Gus, "try this one."


    Gus looked at the bread in front of him. It was strange to him.


    So, he frowned and didn''t know whether to take it or not.


    "What''s the matter? You suspect there''s something strange in my stuff? How dare I, a small Terran, lend me 100 courage, and I dare not fight against the leader of the White Wolf clan, unless I don''t want to live, and I want to be eaten directly by your white wolf clan! "


    Mi Ran''er said. Seeing that he didn''t answer, he withdrew his hand and said in a stuffy way, "if you don''t eat it, I''ll eat it myself."


    Say, prepare to put in the mouth.


    "Well, did I say no?" Gus grabbed it and took a big bite.


    The soft and sweet taste of bread spread in his lips, and Gus''s eyes were shining.


    "What is this? Why is it so delicious? " When he said this, his eyes fell on the little bread left in MI Ran''er''s hand.


    He wants more.


    Miran''er could only hand the rest to Gus. "It''s called bread. It''s produced in the place where I live. It can be used as staple food to fill my stomach."


    Miran''er said to Gus patiently.


    After listening, Gus didn''t understand. He ate the bread bigger than his fist.


    Miran''er doubted that the man had not tasted the bread at all.


    It''s like pig eating ginseng fruit.


    After Gus ate all the bread, he remembered that Miran had nothing to eat.


    He laughed a little apologetically. "You should be hungry too. I ate all the bread. What do you do?"


    "I''m fine. I can eat the meat later."


    Miran''er takes the barbecue and cooks it slowly.


    Although there was still a big bread in the bag, she had to stay for a rainy day.


    Gus looked at her face and felt even more sorry.


    He got up and suddenly jumped down the hill.


    "Well, where are you going?"


    "You wait for me."


    Gus''s voice came back from the foot of the mountain and fell into Miran''s ears.


    Miran''er had to sit and barbecue.


    When the face was golden, she took it to her mouth and took a big bite.


    "Well, it smells good!" Mi Ran''er''s eyes lit up as he ate the original barbecue.


    Before she could swallow the meat in her mouth, she couldn''t wait to take a second bite.


    Her mouth was so hot that she kept her red lips half open and exhaled.


    When Gus came back with the fruit, the scene was that she opened her mouth slightly, full of oil and water, bright and lovely.


    The instinct of animals made his eyes darken and his belly tighten.


    Thanks to his Taoism, he is much deeper than ordinary people, so he can control the agitation in his body.


    After he sat down, he spread out the leaves in his hand, revealing the red wild fruit inside.


    "What fruit is this?" Miran''er, who had never seen him before, asked curiously.


    "Congxiang fruit."


    Gus handed one to miran''er. "It''s washed. It''s clean."


    The orc lived a good life.

 Chapter 1785

    Miran''er took it and tasted it.


    It''s so sweet.


    It''s juicy and watery than any fruit she''s ever eaten. Moreover, it''s just sweet and won''t make people feel bored.


    The main thing is the taste is also very good.


    "Delicious."


    Mi Ran''er finished a fruit, smacked his lips and sighed with satisfaction, "the resources of the animal kingdom are too rich. If only I could have such good resources in the place where I live."


    Gus listened to her and frowned. "Where on earth do you live?"


    As far as he knows, the Terran should also have these fruits. Why does this female in front of her seem to be on a different continent from herself?


    "Me?"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t panic at all when he saw the truth. He said with a smile, "Terran, but I don''t think you have any contact with the place where I live."


    "Well? This continent is just a little bit big. Where else have I never touched? " Gus frowned slightly.


    "But I''m not from this continent."


    Mi Ran''er turns the barbecue in one direction, worried about being burnt.


    Gus was full of doubts caused by her words, "is there a place to live outside this continent?"


    Miran''er sighed, "brother, don''t be so short-sighted. There are people outside the world, and there is a day outside the world. This continent is out of the sea. There must be such a place for people to live on the other side of the sea."


    Gus thought vaguely, "it seems that there is such a legend that there are immortals living on the other side of the sea. Because the sea is too dangerous, no one has ever verified it. Since you are from another continent, how did you come to the animal kingdom?"


    Sure enough, if you tell a lie, you have to tell countless lies to make it up.


    Mi Ran''er sighed again helplessly and said in a low voice: "I fell into the water when I was playing on the sea. When I woke up again, I went to the forest. Maybe some big bird rescued me and left me somewhere."


    There are so many big birds in the animal kingdom, so Gus really believed miran''er''s words.


    Mi Ran''er was relieved to see that he did not doubt any more.


    When the legs were cooked, miran''er tore a piece of meat with skin and gave it to Gus


    Gus smelled the smell and couldn''t wait to put the meat in his mouth.


    Hot his handsome face instantly ferocious.


    Finally swallow the meat, his eyes are full of amazing light, "too delicious! How could it be so delicious? "


    "It would be better if there were spices. It would be more delicious."


    Miran''er took a bite of it himself.


    There is no seasoning, only the original flavor of meat, but it is not so bad.


    Mi Ran''er was very satisfied with the dinner.


    In the process of eating, miran''er told Gus a lot.


    On this continent, there are hundreds of different ethnic groups, large and small. The four largest ethnic groups are white wolf, eagle, Fox and lion, which occupy four positions in the southeast, northwest and North.


    The white wolf is in the south, where the goods are the most abundant. Therefore, the White Wolf territory is also the envy of other races.


    The Fox family is good, not belligerent, but the lions and eagles are often attacked by the white wolves.


    The eagles, in particular, rely on their ability to fly. They often fly to the white wolves to hurt them. After they hurt them, they immediately run away. It''s not the act of a gentleman.

 Chapter 1786

    However, the male lion intends to suppress the white wolf with his original body shape, but he doesn''t want to. The white wolf people have keen skills, and they are not so easy to get benefits.


    One to two, and the lion''s saw some stalemate.


    Only the eagle can get benefits from the White Wolf clan for the time being.


    Not much, though.


    "In fact, there is a very good way to deal with birds like eagles." After eating the last fragrant fruit, MI Ran''er took the earth to put out the fire and spoke slowly.


    "Well? How about it? "


    Gus''s eyes lit up at her words.


    Mi Ran''er picked up a branch and drew a set of bows and arrows on the ground. "This weapon has a very high range damage, so it''s the most suitable weapon to use against eagles."


    "What is this?" Asked Gus suspiciously.


    "Bow and arrow." Miran''er briefly explained the principle of bow and arrow. Regardless of whether Gus understood it or not, he got up and took a branch, made it into a catapult, took off the rope and tied it to the branch.


    It was wrapped in a stone and it popped out of the tree trunk in the distance.


    With a quick bird call, a bird fell from the tree trunk.


    "The bow and arrow are much more powerful than the catapult, but they all use the same principle of ejection."


    Gus was absolutely astonished at her rapid and precise movements.


    Admiringly looking at the little female in front of him, Gus said without stinging: "little female, you are so powerful! Can you help our tribe build this bow and arrow? "


    When mi Ran''er heard this, she looked slightly in her eyes and said in her mind that the chance to talk about terms is coming!


    "Of course, but I may not have the chance to go back to my original place in my whole life, so I will ask the patriarch to take care of me in the future."


    "Gus waved his hand," of course, if you can help the White Wolf to suppress the attack of the eagle family, you are the biggest benefactor of our white wolf family. We will give you a good service and let you enjoy the highest courtesy in the White Wolf family. "


    Miran''er shook his head. "Courtesy is unnecessary. Just give me a shelter."


    Miran''er knew the habits of mammals.


    Social animals are much safer.


    If she was left alone in the animal kingdom, where she did not know how many beasts were hidden, she might not live for three days and would be eaten.


    After eating and drinking, miran''er and GUS looked at the stars for a while and then returned to the cave.


    The temperature in the cave was very low, and MI Ran''er felt very cold. He was ready to light a fire to remove the moisture from the cave.


    Let Gus help to get some firewood back, after lighting the fire, only the pale moonlight shining on the dim cave suddenly bright.


    Miran''er sat on the grass, not sleepy.


    Her eyes followed Gus all the time.


    She was wondering whether Gus was the target of his own strategy.


    If so, why hasn''t the system said the task officially started?


    If not, who will be the target?


    In the past, strategic targets appeared so early, but this time they haven''t appeared for so long. Is it because there is something different from the past?


    With her confused thoughts, miran''er was gradually scalded by the fire. She yawned wearily. Then she fell on the weeds, squinted and soon fell asleep.


    After she went to sleep, Gus, who had been adding firewood, heard her steady breathing and raised his eyes slightly to see her sleeping.


    Originally clear and harmless eyes, instant pan on a little heavy color.


    For this strange female, in fact, Gus was skeptical from the beginning.

 Chapter 1787

    Even if the bow and arrow she said at night could help the white wolves, it could not offset Gus''s doubt.


    Frowning, he got up and came to MI Ran''er''s side.


    Raise your hand and drop it on her brow.


    I don''t feel any Xuanli.


    This is a normal female.


    Perhaps, she is really not aggressive, perhaps, as she said, there is another continent in this world that can make people survive.


    Gus took a long breath.


    "I keep you because you are still useful to me. If one day you tend to betray me, I will bite your neck and make you a lonely dinner!"


    In her sleep, miran''er did not hear Gus''s gloomy words.


    However, she seemed to dream of something bad. When Gus''s voice fell, she frowned slightly.


    That night, they went to sleep with each other in mind.


    When I woke up the next day, the fire had already gone out.


    Miran''er felt a force of oppression in her chest, which made her very stuffy and almost unable to breathe.


    Open an eye to just discover, a muscle line beautiful arm, incredibly pressed on own chest.


    He held her tightly in his arms.


    No wonder she feels a little hot.


    The heat source is the guy around you.


    He really took the initiative.


    Mi ran, silently tucking up in his heart, make complaints about his little body, trying to get out of Gus''s arms.


    She felt that if she continued to be held by him like this, her chest ribs might have to be broken.


    This guy has too much strength.


    Gus as a wolf, even sleeping, also very alert.


    Sensing the action of the little Terran in his arms, he awoke in an instant, opened his eyes slightly, and looked at Mi Ran''er with some uncomfortable eyes.


    "Awake?" Mi Ran''er''s little hand was shaking before his eyes, and then he said in a low voice, "can you let me go? I''m almost out of breath. "


    Gus released it.


    When he sat up, he said, "last night you went all the way to my arms!"


    "Do you have one?" Miran''er was a little confused. She had no such memory.


    "The Terrans are just like you. Don''t they admit it when they die?" Gus asked with a low smile.


    Miran''er''s face was slightly red. "I... I fell asleep and I had no memory. Maybe the fire went out at night, so the temperature in the cave fell down again. You are very hot, which is a natural heat source. Therefore, I''ll go into your arms involuntarily. Don''t seduce you with me."


    Miran''er''s flustered explanation amused Gus even more.


    He got up.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly jumped into a picture which was not suitable for children.


    Small hand immediately covered his face, "ah, what''s the matter with you?"


    I don''t know when the leaves on this guy fell off. Now the exposed parts make mi Ran''er feel so ashamed that he wants to commit suicide.


    Gus thinks it''s okay.


    Under the weeds turned out a piece of skin, wrapped around the narrow waist, and then fixed with weeds.


    "Well, I''ll cover it." He said in a dumb voice.


    Mi Ran''er then lowered her little hand from her face.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help thinking back to the picture just now. She was a little thirsty. She took a water bottle and took a sip of water. She got up and walked out of the cave.


    "I''m so hungry. Can you help me pick some Congxiang fruit?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Of course."


    Gus gave a gentlemanly smile and jumped down the hill.


    Mi Ran''er saw his light figure rise and fall on the rocks at the edge of the mountain, and soon disappeared into the dense forest at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 1788

    Miran''er washed her face and mouth with the water from the kettle, and then sat in the same place last night, waiting for GUS to come back.


    Many members of the wolf tribe appeared behind the nearby stones, peering at miran''er secretly, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t hear clearly.


    Only a few, who is it¡¾ It''s so white and delicious.


    delicious?


    Did you treat her like some kind of food?


    Mi Ran''er was a little chilly for no reason.


    Her little finger buttoned on her knee. She turned to look at the white wolf people who were talking about. She pulled out a friendly smile from the corner of her mouth and waved her little hand. "That... Can I ask you a question?"


    The white wolf people did not expect that miran''er would suddenly cut them. They were so scared that they turned around and immediately wanted to leave.


    "Well, don''t leave. I really have something to ask you." Miran''er quickly got up to catch up.


    Those people are happier.


    He ran far away without giving mi Ran''er a chance to catch up.


    "What are you running for? I''m not afraid of you. Are you still afraid of me? " Mi Ran''er really didn''t understand. Did she look so terrible?


    With a silent tug of her lips, she went back to the cave and sat down.


    What she didn''t know was that the white wolf people were not afraid of her, but of the person who brought her back.


    Gus soon came back with fresh fragrant fruit. When Miran was full, he asked Gus to take him to the woods and select some trees suitable for making bows and arrows. He asked Gus to find a way to cut them.


    Gus''s action is very simple, a hand knife, then, there is a burst of air knife toward the bottom of the tree.


    In a flash, the trunk fell down.


    The incision is extremely smooth.


    "What kind of kungfu is this?" Mi Ran''er was so surprised that he said, "your internal skill is too powerful, isn''t it?"


    "This is Xuanli." Gus said faintly.


    Xuanli?


    Is it a mysterious animal kingdom?


    Miran''er was more and more surprised.


    After swallowing, she instructed Gus to cut the trunk into pieces in her own way.


    I went to prepare some meat oil of wild animals and soaked the trunks in the oil.


    After one night, the trunk became tough.


    Miran''er bent them one by one into a bow.


    He asked Gus to find the hamstrings of some larger animals, which are very elastic,


    It''s wrapped around the bow and there''s a lot of tension.


    The last thing to do is arrow.


    After sharpening the hardest trunk, it will have the greatest lethality. If it is shot into the eagle''s body, it will definitely pierce the eagle!


    Mi Ran''er''s energy was limited, and he only did more than ten sets.


    Gus took the bows and arrows and distributed them to the most powerful males in the family.


    They contacted each other according to MI Ran''er''s instructions and tried to maximize the lethality of the bow and arrow.


    Because miran''er often follows Gus, someone finally asks about her identity.


    "Patriarch, you haven''t formally introduced the identity of this little female to us. She''s dressed in strange clothes and doesn''t look like a person in the animal kingdom." A half old man looked at Mi Ran''er sharply and spoke faintly.


    Gus slightly raised his lips and nodded, "yes, she''s not a member of the animal kingdom. She''s sent by heaven to help us white wolves solve foreign problems. Elder, don''t you see how powerful these bows and arrows are? When the eagles dare to attack us again, they will not escape these bows and arrows! "

 Chapter 1789

    Gus proud words, let the elder just a cold smile, "everything has not been confirmed, the patriarch said this big words seems a little premature."


    Gus frowned, trying to refute the elder''s words, but miran''er, who was beside Gus, couldn''t listen.


    She went around to Gus and looked sarcastically at the elder. She pulled out a scornful smile from the corner of her mouth. "The elder''s words are not wrong, but how do you think it is better to prove the lethality of the bow and arrow? Why don''t you stand where you are, elder, and I''ll shoot you with this bow and arrow to give you a taste? In that case, you should believe the killing power of the bow and arrow? "


    This made the elder''s face turn red.


    "How do you talk, little female? Is your purpose to kill me? " The elder is blowing his nose and staring. It''s really... Funny.


    Miran''er said, "of course not. I just want the elder to experience the power of the bow and arrow, so as to dispel your doubts about me and the patriarch, don''t I?"


    Gus didn''t expect that MI Ran''er, who was usually warm and soft in front of him, would be so direct and irritable. He didn''t say these words to several elders very clearly. When she came, she would make the elder speechless. It''s really amazing!


    Elder took a deep breath, and his face looked better. "Well, since you are so confident, then, patriarch, you can remember that your bows and arrows must give full play to the best effect next time the eagle family comes back!"


    With that, the elder turned and left.


    Miran''er spat his tongue out at the back of the elder.


    "It''s clear that you are the patriarch. This old guy is so disrespectful to you. In his eyes, in fact, he doesn''t put you as the patriarch at all. Alas, it''s sad!"


    What''s the point of being an overhead patriarch?


    Miran''er''s love for GUS is not false.


    Gus was stunned when he saw it.


    Then, chuckling, "I''m used to it."


    "How can you get used to it? I tell you, Gus, this time we will attack with the help of the eagles. After you defeat the eagles, you will take back the leadership right. Don''t be such an overhead patriarch! The good thing is that if you''re the head of the clan, you''re not tired. I''m tired for you. "


    Mi Ran''er said, turning and walking towards the cave.


    Gus looked at the back of her hairy head. These words echoed in his mind.


    This little female is really smart.


    Over the years, there have been so many people of the White Wolf clan. The white wolves who grew up with them, after they became the clan leader, have gradually distanced themselves from him. When they see him in ordinary times, they will give a respectful name to the clan leader, and no longer have the previous intimacy.


    Therefore, there is no one who understands him now.


    Now, a Ran''er came, he felt his mind thoroughly, and said that he wanted to take back the right to lead the white wolves.


    Gus had a strange feeling in his heart.


    Back in the cave, MI Ran''er finds that her backpack is gone.


    "Where''s my bag?" She turned pale.


    There were too many modern things in the bag, which could be used in many critical moments. Moreover, the bread she had left had not been opened. If someone took it to eat it, miran''er might vomit blood.


    As soon as Gus''s bag disappeared, he came in quickly.

 Chapter 1790

    He moved his nose and sniffed the air in the cave.


    It''s a messy smell, which shows that it''s not just one person who entered the cave before.


    Following the taste, Gus got out of the cave and ran to the top of the mountain immediately.


    Miran''er ran after him and climbed up behind him.


    "If I knew who was stealing, I would not let him go."


    Meow, isn''t it true that animals are the most simple? How can you do such a sneaky thing?


    When he got to the top of the mountain, Gus was alone.


    What Gus was carrying was Miran''s backpack.


    Panting, miran''er snatched the backpack and examined the contents carefully.


    Fortunately, nothing is missing.


    The bread is still there.


    "Ah... My darling!" She hugged her backpack tightly and sighed in her mouth.


    When Gus heard this, he frowned faintly.


    If miran''er''s attention was on Gus at the moment, he could find that there was a faint sense of killing on this guy. A little closer, he could also smell a very obvious smell of blood.


    "Who took it?" Thinking of this important point, miran''er looked up at Gus and asked with a frown.


    "It''s just a wolf. He''s just curious about what''s in the bag. After stealing it, he''s also very afraid. So he''s hiding on the top of the mountain all the time. After I find him, he''s scared to death. He returns the bag to me and runs away."


    Gus replied faintly.


    Miran''er was a little suspicious. "But when I just went up the mountain, I didn''t see a wolf go down the mountain."


    "He went down this way." Gus points behind him.


    Miran''er looked over there like a cliff. He was suspicious. He got up to see the situation, but Gus stopped him. "Now that the backpack has been found, let''s go down the mountain."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows were still tight.


    However, at the moment, Gus''s face, let her heart also some fear.


    So he turned around and followed Gus down the mountain.


    Did not walk a few steps, an eagle roared in the original sky ring up!


    Immediately, there was a series of hawk roars.


    Hearing this, Gus''s face was just heavier.


    "It''s the eagles. You should find a tree to hide. Don''t be taken away by these guys."


    Miran''er nodded quickly, found a branch, spread out a big tree, held the trunk and crouched down to hide under the tree.


    The eagle has to get closer.


    Not far away from her, Gus suddenly turned into the original body, raised his neck and howled toward the sky¡ª¡ª


    Then the mountains began to vibrate.


    The White Wolf males of the whole mountain began to take action, especially those with bows and arrows. They ran out of the cave with bows and arrows. The first time they found a hiding place, and then they began to aim at the eagles in the sky.


    The lower ones are just their targets.


    The arrow is on the string. Let go¡ª¡ª


    The arrow went out as fast as it could.


    Pierced the body of several eagles, pierced the wings of the eagle is OK, just fell down, there is a life, but, other Eagles were pierced in the neck and heart, fell in the woods, blood quickly flow out, very fast speed, no life.


    This may be the most serious damage to the eagles.


    The remaining few see no chance of winning, even the injured family have no time to rescue, directly turned away from the wolf territory.


    "These cowards." Mi Ran''er said with a sneer.

 Chapter 1791

    Gus, who is running to the mountain, hasn''t come back for a long time. Miran''er just gets up and prepares to go down the mountain and return to the cave.


    After walking for a while, MI Ran''er suddenly heard a small cry, which seemed to come from a tree.


    Mi Ran''er looked around and finally found a little female in a tree.


    Her crying look is really pitiful, her eyes are red a big circle.


    "Little sister, what are you crying for? Is something missing? "


    Miran''er asked in the most gentle tone.


    Seeing mi Ran''er as if she had seen a ghost, the little girl immediately jumped down from the tree and wanted to run away.


    Mi Ran''er held out her hand very quickly and caught the little girl.


    "What are you running for? I care about you, too. Am I really that scary? " Mi Ran''er asked with great doubt and helplessness.


    The little female shakes her head like a rattle.


    Just don''t talk.


    Mi Ran''er felt annoyed and took out some Congxiang fruits from his pocket. "It''s almost noon now. Are you hungry? I don''t have any meat here. Would you like some fruit? It''s good to have a stomach cushion. "


    Small female see sweet Congxiang fruit, did not restrain, swallowed saliva.


    When mi Ran''er saw that there was a door, he put a hook in the corner of his mouth and directly fed the fruit to her mouth. "Take it. I didn''t put any medicine on it."


    The little female opened her mouth and bit the fruit. She raised her hands to hold the fruit and stepped back.


    She was still very defensive against miran''er.


    "I''m just a little Terran. I don''t have any aggressiveness. You can bite my throat in one bite, so why are you afraid of me? Don''t be afraid, OK? You tell me, what are you crying for? "


    Mi Ran''er followed the little girl''s hair again and again, and talked to her in the most gentle tone, gradually letting her down her guard.


    After she finished eating a fruit, she bit her lip and said slowly: "brother, he, he fell into the cliff..."


    "Cliff?" Mi Ran''er frowned and asked, "where is the cliff?"


    The little girl shook her hands and pointed to the mountain.


    Miran''er''s back suddenly cooled.


    If there is a cliff over there, Gus just said, where did the little white wolf who stole her bag come down from?


    "Who is your brother? Why did you fall off the cliff? Tell me more about it. See if I can help you. What''s under the cliff over there? If it''s a lake, it can be saved. If there''s no water in the lake, your brother would have been thrown into meat sauce! "


    Miran''er''s words made the little girl cry.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that her words would stimulate the little female again. She apologized and wiped the tears off her face.


    "Well, I shouldn''t have said that. Let''s go there and have a look. What if your brother is still alive?" With that, miran''er took her little hand and prepared to go up the mountain again to see what was going on.


    After a few steps, the little girl behind suddenly broke her hand away.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and looked back at the little girl, but in the corner of her eyes she saw a tall and thin figure.


    She was stunned and looked over.


    It''s Gus.


    "Where are you going?" Gus''s tone was very flat. When he came over, he glanced at the little girl. Mi Ran''er obviously saw that the little girl''s body trembled.


    "She said that her younger brother fell off the cliff. I want to see if he can be saved. After all, he is a member of the White Wolf family, or the future of the White Wolf family." Miran''er said with a smile and a little flattery to Gus.

 Chapter 1792

    Gus reached out and grabbed her.


    "The wolf who fell off the cliff has been saved, but his leg is broken. Maybe he can''t stand up again in his whole life." There''s no pity in Gus''s tone.


    But mi Ran''er quickly dragged him down the mountain, "let me have a look. I may be able to cure his leg."


    Gus frowned slightly, surprised: "can you still do this?"


    Miran''er licked his lips shyly. "I''ve learned more skills. What''s the matter? Are you surprised? It''s nothing to be surprised at... These are actually very simple. "


    Gus''s face was heavy and he didn''t reply.


    When mi Ran''er went down the mountain, she saw a lot of herbs that could stop bleeding. She pulled out some of them and went to find some hard branches. In a small cave, she saw the wolf who broke his leg. In the cave, there was an old acquaintance.


    Elder.


    When the elder saw mi Ran''er, he frowned slightly. "What are you doing here?"


    "Let me see the wolf''s legs." No matter what the elder''s attitude was at the moment, MI Ran''er went straight to the little wolf and squatted down. Looking at her bloody legs, he reached out to touch the bones.


    The wolf cried out in pain.


    The elder is ready to stop it.


    "No, Grandpa. This elder sister can certainly save my younger brother." The little girl came to the elder''s side, seized the elder''s arm, with a cry, "at least give her a chance, but also give her brother a chance to stand up again!"


    The elder looked at his granddaughter and held his teeth tightly. He could only stop.


    Miran''er felt the leg bone of the wolf, but it was misplaced and did not break. The blood was because the knee and thigh had been worn by broken stones, so there was so much blood.


    She is holding the leg bone of dislocation, a finger merges!


    The leg bone was immediately restored to its original position.


    The little wolf howled in pain again.


    After this howl, the wolf''s gasp was much lighter.


    He opened a pair of very surprised eyes and fell on MI Ran''er.


    It seems that he is surprised by miran''er''s technique.


    Miran''er fixed his leg with a branch, and then he filled all the wounds with medicine.


    "Well, it''s not a big problem. Remember to lie down for a while. You have to rest for at least ten days before you can stand up and walk. Otherwise, it will be a lifetime for you to dislocation again."


    Mi Ran''er whispered.


    "Thank you... Thank you, sister." Excited, the little girl rushed over and seized miran''er''s hand.


    Mi Ran''er noticed the lonely figure standing at the entrance of the cave. She pulled her lips lightly with her eyes down. She pulled out her little hand and went to Gus without waiting for the elder to speak.


    "Let''s go."


    Gus turned and left the cave without saying a word. Miran followed Gus step by step.


    Now she can be sure that Gus is the target of her strategy.


    He used to be gentle and pure to himself, probably pretending.


    From now on, he has exposed the mood and temperament of villains.


    This guy''s face is gloomy, but he is much more handsome than when he smiles heartlessly.


    Miran''er sighed in his heart. Sure enough, he still preferred to eat it!


    "Why are you walking so fast?" Mi Ran''er couldn''t keep up with the two long legs in front of him. He couldn''t bear it. He trotted to catch up with Gus, stopped Gus, raised his face and asked directly, "are you blaming me for saving the grandson of the elder?"

 Chapter 1793

    Gus fixed her little face and said nothing.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to stretch out his little hand and try to grab his finger. "Even if he steals my bag, he will not be guilty to death. Even if he is the grandson of the elder you hate most, he is just a child. He doesn''t know anything, but he will not be guilty to death... Moreover, you are doing so obviously, which undoubtedly stimulates the contradiction between you and the elder..."


    Miran''er said softly. Before her little finger touched Gus, Gus walked over her.


    The arm hit her shoulder. Her body was as hard as iron, and her strength was so strong that she almost knocked mi Ran''er down the mountain!


    This bastard.


    Mi ran could not help but make complaints about the system: "this guy''s temper is even faster than that of March."


    There was no response from the system.


    After a while, he said mechanically: "congratulations to the host for starting the main task and attacking the villains of the standard face. The rewards are 100 + in character value, 50 + in skill value and 200 + in task value!"


    Mi Ran''er frowned: "what is the skill value?"


    The system says: "skill value is the skill memory that you inherit in the plane of position. For example, the medical memory of the plane of position can only be inherited successfully after the task of the plane of position is successful. If the task of the plane of position is not successful, when you leave the plane, all the memory of medical skills will be erased."


    i see.


    After opening the skill point, it will certainly be of great help to the following tasks.


    Miran''er nodded, "I will definitely complete the task of this plane."


    To be a doctor, she can heal herself whether she is injured or sick.


    Miran''er followed Gus and went back to the cave. She thought of Gus''s attitude towards herself. Instead of going into the cave, she just sat down on the stone outside.


    Holding the backpack, she was stunned for a while. Finally, she could not stand the cold war. She got up and came to the cave, holding the remaining bread in her hand. She hit Gus''s arms and said, "here''s the bread! After eating, don''t be angry. If you are angry again, I have no face to stay here. I might as well look for another safe haven. "


    Gus looked at the bread that had fallen into his arms.


    His face was stiff.


    Then, he put out two fingers, picked up the bread, and looked at the messy patterns on it, like the incantation of some place.


    He didn''t know how to tear up the bread bag, so he was clumsy.


    Mi Ran''er was so cute by his appearance.


    Come into the cave and take away the bread.


    After tearing the package, pass it to Gus again.


    "At last, you can be coaxed by the food, but this is my last bread. If you are angry with me again, I will have no choice." Mi Ran''er said helplessly.


    Gus just ate and didn''t talk.


    Miran''er was so angry with this guy.


    She bit her lip and said coldly, "next time I get angry, I''ll really leave."


    "Where are you going?" Gus finally opened his mouth, raised some cool eyes, and fell on miran''er. For no reason, miran''er trembled. Then he licked his lips nervously. "I don''t believe the world is so big. There''s no place for me to live in..."


    Gus grabs her wrist and tugs at it. Miran''er''s little body falls into his arms.


    His bare upper body was slippery. Mi Ran''er''s little hand wanted to support him, but it slipped. His little hand fell to his waist and almost pulled off his hide.

 Chapter 1794

    The little face gets hot in an instant. Take back the little hand quickly.


    She calmed down, raised her small face and glared at the man in front of her. She didn''t have a good way: "just talk, what do you do?"


    She did not dare to move, because she knew where men''s sensitive points were. If she did, the situation might be out of control.


    It seems that Gus did not expect that he just wanted to keep her action, will evolve into this, in front of this Lilliputian is really delicate and soft, easy to push down!


    Take a deep breath and press down the throb of his heart. Gus''s mouth was filled with a faint smile. "Do you think it''s so easy to leave after entering the White Wolf clan? Besides, you were so good in front of the elder. I''m afraid the elder has already remembered your hatred. Now if you just stay away from me a little, the elder will surely find you happy! "


    As Gus spoke, the smile on his face seemed to tell Miran that he was not threatening anyone!


    Mi Ran''er was biting his teeth, but he could not resist the impulse to take a bite on his high nose.


    Miran''er tugged at the corners of his lips and said, "so are you threatening me now?"


    Gus shrugged innocently. "Every word I say is true!"


    Mi Ran''er shrunk his mouth in disgust. "It''s really dark when you talk like this."


    While Gus released her arm, she jumped out of Gus''s arms.


    This guy is full of hormones. She is too close to him. My little heart can''t bear it!


    Gus listened to her evaluation of herself, and her mouth rose more and more.


    The conflict between them gradually dissipated.


    Miran''er looked at Gus, who had only half the bread left in her hand. She couldn''t help swallowing.


    Squatting down, pointing to the bread in Gus''s hand, he whispered, "do you still eat it?"


    It''s the only staple food. It''s more precious because it''s brought by the original owner from modern society.


    Gus dropped his eyes and looked at the expectation in the eyes of the little female. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. Then he handed the bread directly to the little female.


    "Give it to me?"


    Miran''er was a little flattered.


    "Would you like some?" Gus asked faintly.


    "Yes!"


    Miran''er immediately took the bread and took a big bite!


    "Well..." she sighed contentedly.


    After being satisfied, there is some loss.


    After eating, she will have to eat barbecue wild fruit. Now, she has almost completely integrated into the animal kingdom.


    After eating up all the bread, miran''er finally regained a little physical strength, and her brain moved much faster.


    No food, she can create food.


    It''s just that we need to find some seasoning.


    In such a rich continent, there must be many substitutes for salt, pepper and other seasonings.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er did not panic at all.


    After eating and drinking enough, he pulled Gus up and said, "let''s go to the woods and see if we can find anything to eat."


    "The forest is full of wild grass and fruit. If you want to eat wild fruit, I''ll go straight to pick it for you." For some reason, Gus always didn''t want miran''er to hang out. He seemed to be afraid that miran''er''s white and soft appearance would be seen.


    Later, someone came to fight for MI Ran''er with him.


    "I don''t eat wild fruit. I want to find some small things." Miran''er gave Gus a mysterious smile. "It''s absolutely good. You''ll know when I find it!"

 Chapter 1795

    Gus had to take miran''er out.


    However, when miran''er arrived in the forest, he was hoodwinked.


    The forest was full of plants she didn''t know. After a long walk, she couldn''t see the varieties she knew.


    I''m disappointed.


    I want to give up.


    "Give up what? Shennong can taste all kinds of herbs. Why can''t I? If you eat less, even if you are poisoned, you may have a chance to save yourself. " Mi Ran''er murmured and sat down to decide.


    They began to hide the smell of grass one by one.


    Most plants are bitter.


    Mi Ran''er was glad that he had only eaten a little, otherwise he would have been so bitter that he would have cried directly.


    Gus had been following miran''er all the time. Watching her stupid action, Gus didn''t stop her. There was almost no poisonous grass in the forest, because many herbivorous animals lived in the forest. If it were poisonous grass, those animals would have been poisoned.


    Therefore, Gus was not worried about the safety of Miranda at all.


    On the contrary, when he saw the ferocious appearance on MI Ran''er''s face when he ate those poisonous herbs, he still wanted to laugh.


    After eating a lot of grass, MI Ran''er finally found a grass with salty taste.


    "How salty


    After the entrance, she tasted the taste and immediately spit it out.


    Immediately, eyes light, squat down to pull up the grass.


    After breaking the grass root, put the juice in your mouth again.


    It''s really salty.


    So, this grass can replace salt.


    Miran''er was very happy.


    Quickly pull out all the grass around and put it in the backpack.


    It wasn''t long before we found a substitute for pepper.


    After returning to the White Wolf tribe with satisfaction, miran''er began to boast to Gus, "I''ll make you the best food tonight. I''ll make sure you don''t forget it after you eat it, and then pester me to make it for you every day!"


    Gus listened to the tone, and immediately began to look forward to it.


    "But you have to go and get some prey back!" Miran''er puts his backpack in the cave, takes out two kinds of grass and goes outside.


    There was a knife on the original owner''s key chain. It was very sharp. Mi Ran''er cut all the grass directly on the stake.


    Gus went hunting.


    Miran''er was just outside the cave, preparing some necessary things.


    Such as simple dishes and chopsticks.


    The bowl is made of bamboo, and the chopsticks are made of bamboo.


    Miran''er put the two kinds of grass in a bamboo joint. He went to the neighborhood to find some hay and trees. Then he was waiting to cook.


    Gus came back very fast, carrying a bird almost as big as a turkey and carrying some fruit that MI ran had never seen before.


    It looks like a lemon, but it''s much bigger than a lemon.


    When Gus saw that the bird had been taken care of, he took it to the nearby mountain stream and washed it before taking it back.


    Miran''er cut off the two legs of the bird, took out the oil from the bird''s stomach and put it aside.


    Put salt grass on your body and marinate for a while.


    Immediately, a fire was made.


    The pickled birds were roasted on the fire.


    For the remaining two legs, miran''er directly took off the leg bones and sliced the meat.


    Another fire broke out and a clean slate was placed on it.


    "What are you going to do?" Gus really can''t understand the movements of the little female. If she only cooked the meat, why there were so many patterns?


    Is the meat still edible?


    "Just watch it!"

 Chapter 1796

    Miran''er said, cutting a little of the oil and putting it on the heated bluestone board.


    The oil was immediately squeezed out.


    Miran''er used a homemade wooden spoon to spread the oil evenly, so that there could be oil in every part of the block. After the meat was poured, it would not stick.


    When the oil was dried, miran''er picked out the oil directly, and then poured the bird''s leg meat on it.


    The thin pieces of meat rolled up in an instant.


    The sound of Zila was very pleasant to MI Ran''er.


    Gus frowned all the time, looking at the oil flowers splashed on the bluestone slab. His face was dignified, as if he was worried about whether the oil flowers would splash on his body.


    The meat was thinly cut, so it cooked quickly.


    Miran sprinkled the right salt grass and pepper grass and put them on a clean board.


    There is a groove under it, which is caused by oil.


    "Try it."


    Miran''er gave Gus a pair of chopsticks to taste.


    However, Gus was just staring at two sticks in a daze.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot you can''t use chopsticks! I''m sorry, ha... "Said miran''er. She went around to Gus''s back, grabbed Gus''s big hand and taught Gus how to use the chopsticks.


    At last, Gus will.


    But it''s also clumsy.


    When miran''er looked at his action, there was a smile in the corner of his mouth. Gus found that the little girl was smiling, and her eyebrows frowned. Then she threw her chopsticks to the ground and began to grab them with her claws!


    "Well, can you be more elegant?" Mi Ran''er, looking at his rough action, really hated iron for steel!


    She held out her little hand to stop the man.


    But instead, he was caught by a man''s arm.


    "It''s OK to eat, what do you care about so much?" The man glared at her with meat in his mouth. He was a little cute.


    He also had a little doubt, "do you want me to eat in such a complicated way because you want to monopolize it?"


    Mi Ran''er was puzzled by his words.


    "I''ll go..." she was kind enough to get this guy out of the primitive society, and now she was charged with such a serious crime.


    She is really


    Taking his little arm back in anger, MI Ran''er glared back at him, picked up his chopsticks and ate it.


    When eating, still murmur vaguely, "it''s a good intention, no good reward!"


    Put her vivid expression in the eye, Gus''s mouth raised a bad smile.


    Two dishes, soon, two people solved.


    After eating and drinking, MI Ran''er takes her carefully made chopsticks and spoons to the mountain stream to clean them.


    She washed everything and was ready to get up when she saw a familiar figure standing under a tree opposite her.


    It''s the elder.


    The elder hesitated in that place. He didn''t know whether he should come or not.


    Miran''er looked behind him, but Gus didn''t catch up.


    She boldly walked towards the elder.


    "What can I do for you?" Because of the previous collision, MI Ran''er''s tone was not so good at the moment.


    Because she didn''t know whether the elder was hostile or kind to herself at the moment.


    "Well..." the elder nodded and motioned to the mountain, "go to talk in the forest. If Gus finds out here, you and I will not come to a good end."


    In the big elder''s mouth, Gus seems to be a very cruel guy.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 1797

    What the elder said to miran''er in the forest subverted her three views.


    "Cruel in nature? Is it a lonely life? That''s why you don''t want to leave the real power of the White Wolf clan in his hands and let his clan leader do the work of hunting? "


    Miran''er looked at the elder with a little ridicule, and asked, word by word.


    The elder saw mi Ran''er''s reaction and said, "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. In fact, I just want to tell you that you don''t think he will keep you around for a lifetime. Now, you are just a new human race. When he is tired of you, you will be his dinner. Then, you will know, What do you mean, if you want to escape, you can''t escape! "


    The elder''s words made mi Ran''er''s neck suddenly chill.


    Although it was cold, but also played a fine cold sweat.


    Miran''er attributed this to the wind blowing in the forest at the moment.


    She swallowed her saliva and looked at the old man in front of her. "I don''t think Gus will be the kind of person you said. He said, there''s no intention to keep me around. After I finish his request, even for him, I won''t be of any use, and he won''t hurt me. He''s not the kind of person who repays kindness with vengeance!"


    Mi Ran''er murmured and turned to leave.


    "Let''s make a bet and see if you can get out of the way when you see it." The elder sneered and said, "a wolf of the same race can kill people, not to mention you, who suddenly appear and are full of strange points. If he can completely trust you, I will jump directly from the cliff!"


    As soon as the sound of the old saying fell, on the other side of the mountain forest, I suddenly thought of a cold voice, "elder, you can jump now."


    Mi Ran''er''s face suddenly changed when he heard the sound.


    Turn your eyes to see the past.


    Gus didn''t know when to catch up. At the moment, he came out slowly from behind a tree, and a pair of gloomy eyes fell on the elder, "elder, I have always seen that you are a good friend of the father wolf and do my best to the White Wolf family. So, I never care about your pressure on me, but now, you really touch my bottom line! This little Terran is the only one who is sincere to me after I have lived for so many years. You are going to sow discord! Do you really hope that I will die alone in my life and you will be satisfied? "


    Gus came to the elder, height advantage, momentum hard to suppress the old man in front of.


    The old man''s face did not change.


    "You mention your father wolf, nags, and tell me honestly, how did your father wolf die?" The old man raised his eyes and asked Gus in a light tone.


    Gus''s face froze. Then he turned pale and grasped miran''er''s little hand.


    "Come on, don''t talk to this old man here! He just wants everyone to think that I am a cruel and bloodthirsty monster Gus drags miran''er to go down the mountain.


    "You are."


    The elder was not ready to let Gus go. "When your father wolf died, you were the only one around, and your mouth was covered with blood. Who else could it be that your father wolf''s wounds were not bitten by you?"


    The voice of the elder followed.


    Gus''s pace is getting faster and faster.


    Miran had to trot to keep up with Gus.

 Chapter 1798

    "Gus... Gus..." miran''er panted for the man who had already passed the cave, but did not stop.


    Listening to her shouting, Gus was very upset. He put her under his arm and walked like flying.


    Mi Ran''er was about to spit out because of his ups and downs in the mountains!


    At last, Gaston stopped.


    Mi Ran''er took a moment to see where they were now.


    It''s a beautiful hillside with beautiful flowers everywhere. The night sky is also very beautiful in this place.


    At this moment, the sky has been completely dark, the sky is full of Stardust, a crescent moon hanging in the distance, in a piece of starlight, beautiful alone.


    Gus leaves Miran on the grass.


    After rolling around on the ground, miran''er sat up with some difficulty.


    She make complaints about the man in the brain.


    "I think the elder may be right. This is a murderous devil. Meow, he has such a bad temper. It''s hard for him to pretend to be good in front of me in the past..."


    Mi Ran''er rubbed her stomach, which had been pinched by her. It was because she was thin. If she was fatter, her waist would be blue and blue with a man''s iron arm.


    The system didn''t speak.


    Mi Ran''er had no time to look at Gus sitting beside him.


    "Gus, you don''t have to worry about the elder''s words. I don''t believe a word either. You can rest assured that I will believe you unconditionally no matter what."


    Mi Ran''er comforted the wolf in front of him with the most gentle tone.


    Gus''s face didn''t look good because of this.


    Instead, sneer out a voice, "can you guarantee that your heart, there is no instant of doubt?"


    Mi Ran''er was stunned by his question.


    Gus''s face sneered even more, "look, I guess right."


    "No..." Mi Ran''er waved her little hand quickly. "Don''t misunderstand me. For this kind of thing, anyone tells me that I will hesitate for a moment. After all, I have to think about the authenticity of this speech. After thinking about it, I immediately decided that the elder must want to stir up the relationship between us... Gus, don''t do this, OK?"


    She held out her little hand, which held Gus''s arm tremblingly. "You look like this. I look scared."


    Her big eyes, after floating on the mist, pitiful, let people feel pity.


    Gus''s head ached by the mist in her eyes.


    Immediately, raise a hand to take away the small hand that she falls on own arm.


    "Well, stop it."


    He came here just to relax, instead of listening to her talk about these messy things.


    If you really doubt mi Ran''er''s loyalty to yourself, he would have stretched out his hand and twisted mi Ran''er''s neck in front of the elder just now to set an example to others!


    If miran''er knew what Gus was thinking at the moment, he would be very lucky to escape.


    Miran''er shut up.


    Holding arms and looking at the sky.


    This beautiful scenery is really a paradise.


    If this was the place where she grew up, if she was not miran''er, but a member of the animal kingdom, she would be willing to live in such a beautiful place all her life.


    But from the moment she died, she was given a mission.


    Such a beautiful place, for her, is just a place of work, and can never stay long.

 Chapter 1799

    Gus sat still, like a statue.


    After a long time, I didn''t say a word.


    With the cool wind, miran''er felt a little cold, and could not help leaning towards Gus.


    She was sleepy again.


    Little head, little by little


    When she finally fell asleep, she leaned her head against Gus''s broad shoulder.


    Gus noticed the little girl''s movement and gave her a sidelong look.


    Under the moonlight, the little female''s skin is as white as snow. Moreover, it is extremely smooth. Her eyelashes are long and curly. When they fall down, they form a fan-shaped shadow under her eyelids.


    She didn''t sleep very well.


    The brow is slightly frowning.


    "Mother..." all of a sudden, her little head rubbed against his shoulder. Then, her lips were purplish red and murmured.


    She wants to be her mother, too.


    Gus looked at the sky with a mocking smile.


    "Mother, are you still safe in the sky now?" Gus murmured.


    When miran''er woke up, he had already returned to the cave.


    It''s just that she''s the only one sleeping on the grass.


    Gus is missing.


    Thinking of what happened in the forest, miran''er worried that Gus was going to trouble the elder. He got up quickly, put on his coat and went out of the cave.


    Outside the cave, there was silence.


    It''s just early in the morning, and there''s only a little bit of fish belly white in the sky.


    Gus is unlikely to go to the elder at this time.


    Where did he go?


    Miran''er was full of doubts.


    Pursed his lips, came to the mountain stream, ready to wash his face with water, sober, just squatting down, he heard the sound of rustling on the mountain.


    Fearing that it was an aggressive beast, MI Ran''er got up and hid behind the stone.


    It was Gus who came down the mountain.


    Seeing that it was Gus, miran''er was relieved and immediately came out from behind the tree.


    "Where have you been?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Why?" Gus saw her with her hair like a bird''s nest, and at this time she came out and swayed around, frowning, "where are you going again?"


    "I''m looking for you!"


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of his lip in silence. "I thought you went to see the elder. I was worried that something might happen to you."


    Gus laughed at himself, "don''t worry, I''m not that impulsive."


    Then he went to the cave.


    Mi Ran''er followed him closely. He put his head to his side and asked in a low voice, "where have you been? At this time, don''t tell me. I''ve gone hunting, but the prey hasn''t come out of the nest yet. "


    "It''s none of your business." Gus''s voice was cold.


    "Why is it none of my business? You don''t know. I didn''t see you when I woke up. How worried and scared I am. You are kind-hearted as a donkey''s liver and lung... Gus, you also know that in this white wolf clan, I am the only one who really treats you. If you continue to treat me coldly, be careful that I won''t pay any attention to you any day! "


    With these words, miran''er walked over Gus''s body and bumped his arm like Gus did to himself in the daytime.


    Unfortunately, the man is as stable as Taishan. Instead of shaking him, she makes her shoulders ache.


    Wrinkled face back to the cave, she lay upright on the weeds, ready to sleep.


    Gus came back and sat down at his feet.


    "I went to the cave where my father wolf died." After a long time, Gus spoke quietly.


    Miran''er, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly got a cold on his back. Then he woke up immediately, sat up and looked at Gus, "what are you doing there?"

 Chapter 1800

    "I went to sleep." Gus chuckled. "Relax."


    Mi Ran''er


    Go to the place where my father died and have a sleep. I can relax.


    What kind of speech is this?


    She looked at Gus''s eyes more and more strange, "can you find peace of mind where your father wolf died?"


    "Well."


    Gus nodded without hesitation. "Maybe it''s because of the words he said to me before he died, which made me stick to it for so many years..."


    Although miran''er wanted to know what kind of arguments Gus''s father had made, which was so effective, he still closed his mouth when he saw Gus''s obvious tiredness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    After all, it''s his privacy. Now they are still estranged. If they talk too much, for Gus, they may feel that they are on purpose. Then, they have a rift again.


    Seeing that she was no longer speaking, Gus frowned and looked at miran''er, "why is there no more words?"


    Mi Ran''er opened her mouth and laughed awkwardly. "I don''t know what to say... After all, your father wolf has been dead for so many years, and you should have put it down. Today, I don''t know the truth about what the elder said, and it''s not convenient for me to say more. I can only comfort you with words. I can''t do anything else. I''m afraid that if I say too much wrong, I might stab your wound, It makes you feel worse. "


    Little female clever appearance, let Gus originally icebound heart, finally is gradually split a seam.


    As the warm current rose, he suddenly felt strange.


    Taking a deep breath, he suddenly turned his head towards miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er was frightened by his sudden action. He stood still and looked at the man with bright eyes.


    When Gus was less than two fingers away from her lip, he suddenly asked, "do you have a spouse?"


    Mi Ran''er had a big circle in her mind before she realized what Gus meant by "spouse".


    Swallowing, she shook her head. "No."


    "Never?" Gus was a little surprised.


    In this animal kingdom, the opposite sex is not so conservative. There is often a female with many female scenes around her.


    But wolves are different.


    Wolf''s life, there will be only one partner, even if the partner died early, the rest of life, will be a person alone, will never betray the original.


    However, miran''er was not a wolf, so he asked.


    Miran''er wanted to say, are the men in front of him?


    However, her position is still young.


    Yuanzhu was a nerd from childhood. He was obsessed with learning. He was always dismissive of the boys who were nice to her and felt that they were not worthy of him.


    So, the original mother was solo.


    Never had a spouse.


    Miran''er nodded slowly


    She was a little red and shy.


    She asked suspiciously, "why do you ask me this question?"


    Gus frowned slightly, and some suspicious blushes appeared in his ears.


    Subconsciously, he reached out the tip of his tongue and licked the lip.


    "I mean, anyway, you and I have lived in a cave. In other people''s eyes, you are my female. Why don''t we just stay together like this?"


    Gus, is that a confession?


    Miranda''s heart suddenly quickened.


    She was thinking, if Gus''s confession is true, his task progress should have gone a long way.


    But the system didn''t make a sound in my mind.

 Chapter 1801

    With a frown, she began to doubt Gus''s intention.


    "Why do you want me to be your spouse?" Miran''er did not immediately agree, but instead he raised a question.


    Gus looked at her picturesque eyebrows and thought for a moment, "probably because I think you are more suitable. Moreover, in this wolf family, no female wants to be my spouse. Of course, if you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Gus said, his face folded and ready to straighten up.


    At this moment, miran''er immediately put out her little arm and hugged Gus.


    "I agree."


    Miran''s soft voice began to ring in Gus''s ear.


    As she spoke, the lip was rubbing on Gus''s ear intentionally or unconsciously.


    Gus''s breathing tightened for a moment¡ª¡ª


    "Gus, I''d like to be your spouse, but you must promise me that nothing can be kept from me in the future. Since we have become a family, we should live together in business and quantity. If you guard against me again, I''ll be cold hearted. I''m not a member of the wolf tribe. I won''t only recognize one spouse. If I find that you are a little sorry for me, I will choose to leave you right away


    Mi Ran''er said forcefully.


    That''s her real character.


    After Gus noticed, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, raised his hand to press her small shoulder, and forcefully put her arm in his arms. "Don''t worry, wolves are loyal. As long as you don''t betray me, I won''t do anything sorry for you in the future."


    Mi Ran''er rubbed in his neck socket and said with a low smile, "then you have to remember that."


    Gus is a wolf.


    What''s more, he''s a wolf who hasn''t driven meat before.


    As far as concentration is concerned, it is no better than the other men mi Ran''er has ever met. They all grew up in the land of etiquette. Even if they have a beautiful heart, they will suppress them.


    But Gus is different.


    As a beast, he followed his own instinct more.


    Miran''er''s shallow breathing ignited the fire in his ear, and the small action of rubbing it made the fire start a prairie fire.


    His Adam''s apple rolled up and down in a hurry, and he put his arm around miran''er''s big hand and stroked her on her back. As his arm drew closer and closer, miran''er felt that his body was almost rubbed into blood by him.


    The change in his body was obvious. When miran''er felt it, fireworks exploded in his head.


    All over the body suddenly hot up.


    When she was overwhelmed by him on the grass, miran''er put her eyes on Gus''s shoulder timidly and asked, "wait, will you become a wolf?"


    If he turns into a wolf in the process of excitement, Rao Shi mi Ran''er has a wide range of knowledge and a strong heart, and may even be scared to faint.


    "Are you afraid?" Gus slightly frowned, "even if I become a wolf, I''m the most handsome wolf. It''s not scary!"


    Miran''er was amused by his narcissism. He couldn''t help laughing. "No matter how handsome a wolf is, it''s also a wolf. For me, it''s a fierce animal. I''m afraid it''s not normal?"


    Gus didn''t have much patience. He turned into himself.


    Suddenly, a snow-white adult wolf was lying on her body. At that moment, MI Ran''er felt that her breathing had stopped completely.


    She blinked and scanned from top to bottom with frightened eyes.


    His original body is much higher than that of a human, and his muscles are also big. He is much bigger in other places


    "It''s still human form. The first human form is good..." Mi Ran''er was almost scared to cry!

 Chapter 1802

    This time, it seems that there are more people of the eagle clan than last time.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were not very good. He could only see a vague area. When he got close, he counted it roughly. There were at least hundreds of eagles!


    It seems that this time, the people of the eagle clan are going out of their way.


    Maybe it''s because the head of the eagle clan couldn''t swallow his breath after he suffered such a big loss in the White Wolf clan last time. So, after a rest, there was a big general attack!


    Gus in the fastest speed, will build up the last arrow team.


    During this period of time, the white wolf people have prepared many arrows in the way of miran''er to defend against the general attack of the eagle family.


    When the eagles got close, Gus asked people to shoot arrows.


    Susu, the arrow only flew into the sky and brought down many eagles.


    But this time, the eagles seem to be a lot smarter, and they will avoid it.


    Snake like position, so that the White Wolf''s arrow can not shoot at them.


    "How can these orcs be smarter than each other?" Miran''er was surprised.


    Holding the fragrant fruit in hand, I have no mind to bite it.


    An eagle crossed the cave where miran''er was.


    Miran''er saw that in the claws of these eagles, they were holding a very sharp stone, and they were about to throw it at Gus.


    "Gus, be careful. These birds have stones in their hands. Don''t get hit!"


    Miran''er cried out to remind Gus.


    When Gus and others heard it, it was already a little late.


    The eagles have thrown stones at Gus and others. Gus hides faster than others, but many wolves hide slowly, and they are smashed to pieces.


    Seeing this, MI Ran''er''s eyes wandered around.


    A plan immediately came to mind.


    While the eagles were dealing with Gus, miran''er secretly ran out of the cave and found many branches nearby. After lighting them, she covered them with fresh branches and leaves.


    The smoke immediately rose and floated up to the sky along the wind.


    The eagle''s eyes were sore from the smoke.


    I can''t see what''s going on down the mountain.


    Miran''er ran to the other side and started a fire. He made smoke just as he had done.


    The eagles howled bitterly in the air.


    In addition, we can''t see the situation on the ground clearly, and the stone dropped from the claw has never been hit again.


    Gus''s eyes brightened with miran''er''s tact. He came to miran''er''s side and grabbed her little arm. "You go back to the cave first, and I''ll take it from here."


    "Well, with smoke, let the injured go back to the cave first. After the eagle people leave, let them come to me to bandage the wound." Mi Ran''er told her to turn around and prepare to return to the cave.


    When she climbed up the hillside, because of her different dress from ordinary orcs, she attracted the attention of an eagle clan flying nearby.


    There was another eagle''s roar, and MI Ran''er felt that the strong wind was approaching. She slipped and almost fell down the mountainside.


    Failed to fall, because she was a pair of iron general talons to seize the clothes, directly carried to mid air.


    "Ah, let me go..." Mi Ran''er struggled hard, but he couldn''t shake the eagle''s claws at all.


    I can only see myself flying higher and higher.


    "Gus, help me..." she was so scared that her voice split!


    When Gus heard her cry for help, his face turned white, and he jumped to the top of the mountain as fast as he could, but he could only see mi Ran''er taken away by the eagles.


    "Damn it He low curse, a pair of cold eyes looking at the direction of the retreat of the eagle clan.

 Chapter 1803

    Mi Ran''er was blowing in the high wind, and his face was almost cut by the wind knife.


    "I said, brother bird, brother eagle, can you put me down first? I''m really going to faint. I feel like vomiting! " Miran''er''s body is no better than her own. If it were her own, she would not be afraid to fly to the Ninth Heaven.


    But the body of the original owner is mortal, so big impact, really let her whole body is about to fall apart.


    I don''t know if the eagle heard what miran''er said.


    At last, miran''er fainted directly.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in a weed.


    She struggled to sit up.


    She also found that the weed seemed to sway, and there was a cool wind blowing on the surface.


    She settled down and looked around.


    "Wow


    With a cry of surprise, miran''er fell on the edge of the weeds.


    She is now in a towering tree, a huge bird''s nest in the middle of the branches of the tree, stable bird''s nest, can let people toss.


    However, MI Ran''er cherished his life for fear that he would overturn the bird''s nest. He fell down from this height. Although he would not fall into pieces, he was also half dead.


    Just as she was thinking about how to get down from the tree, the voice of the system rang out in her mind: "Ding ~ congratulations to the host for starting the branch mission - escaping from the eagles. The reward for this mission is 20 + for character and 20 + for skill."


    It seems that this task is not very difficult, so there are not many rewards.


    Mi Ran''er accepted the mission and came to the edge of the bird''s nest again.


    Ready to climb down, the head suddenly sounded a clear voice.


    "At this height, except for those with wings, only those who practice metaphysics and know lightness skills can go down. If you are such a weak little race, you have only one choice to go down!"


    Mi Ran''er was shocked by the sudden sound, and then he quickly raised his eyes to look at the top of his head.


    A man with a few black feathers on his head sat on the branch above her head, swinging his legs, with a pair of hawk eyes hanging, looking at the little female in the nest, mocking.


    His body is also full of feathers, only showing a pair of very beautiful arms muscle lines, and a very handsome face.


    When mi Ran''er looked at it carefully, he suddenly found that the clothes on the man''s body did not grow out of his body, but were made of feathers. They hung on his body and looked very beautiful.


    Eyes slightly a bright, she raised her hand, pointing to the man''s clothes, low smile: "handsome, your clothes are very good ah."


    "Like it?"


    The man suddenly jumped down from the tree trunk and fell straight into the bird''s nest. Mi Ran''er was afraid that the bird''s nest would collapse by this guy, so he quickly hugged the tree trunk around him, worried that he would lose his life!


    The man forced himself to MI Ran''er and put his hand on her small face and gently stroked her: "here you are? However, if you put on the clothes of our eagles, you will be one of our eagles. "


    Miran''er shook his head. "No, forget it. I still like the dress on my body. It''s soft."


    With an embarrassed and polite smile on her face, miran''er grabbed her collar.


    It means that you have no happiness.


    She looked at the man in front of her with a smile and asked in a low voice, "well, you just said, I''m going down. There''s only one choice. What''s that choice?"

 Chapter 1804

    "That''s... Jump from here ~" the man grabbed her arm and pressed her on the edge of the bird''s nest. His voice suddenly turned sharp.


    Mi Ran''er''s arm was particularly hurt by his claws. She frowned, and her beautiful big eyes were covered with mist. "Well, you hurt me... And why do you want to catch me to the eagle clan? I''m just a little female with no strength to bind a chicken. For a powerful and strong female like you, there should be no threat, right


    "No threat?" The man seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world, and immediately laughed, "I haven''t forgotten how the white wolves used tricks to make us unable to continue to attack!"


    Mi Ran''er did not expect that the eagle had seen all the things he had done in the forest.


    Sure enough, the eagle''s eyes are really good.


    She looked at the man''s eyes, but sighed, "I am also for my male, you come to harass, so many of them have been injured, if I don''t help, what if they are completely destroyed?"


    Miran''er just wanted to talk about his position.


    The man did sneer, "your male? You mean Gus, the head of the wolf clan? He is so cruel that even a female would like to mate with him. You are not afraid that he will bite off your neck one day when he is not happy? "


    The words of the eagles made mi Ran''er shudder.


    The bloodthirsty cruelty of GUS has not been spread in the whole animal world, has it?


    However, at this time, miran''er would still help Gus to speak: "Gus is very kind to me. I know who he is, so I won''t worry that he will hurt me. Don''t sow discord here. It will never affect the feelings between Gus and me!"


    With miran''er''s words, the man''s face became worse and worse.


    "The way of life has really changed. Now even Gus can be regarded as a female. I''m the head of the same family, but I''m still alone. Alas! I''m really jealous when I think about it


    Listening to the man''s words, MI Ran''er couldn''t help laughing. "You are so handsome. Do you want a female? I''m afraid you are too selective... "


    As mi Ran''er spoke, he was very defensive against men.


    After all, she is still the hostage that this man caught here. No matter how happy they are now, this man will still threaten Gus with himself.


    "You say, Gus, will he come to the eagles for you?" When the man heard what mi Ran''er said, he did not take up the topic again. Instead, he changed the topic directly. He looked at Mi Ran''er with a mockery and asked with a low smile.


    Miran''er shook his head slowly. "How can I know? I''m not the roundworm in Gus''s stomach. Besides, if it''s according to my selfishness, in fact, I don''t want Gus to save me. I don''t want him because I''m in danger! "


    "Then you are not afraid that our eagles will eat you directly as prey?" The man suddenly grabbed her neck and drew her closer. Looking at her delicate face, the smile on her face became colder and colder.


    Mi Ran''er was so choked by him that he could hardly breathe.


    Her face turned red. She raised her hand and grabbed the man''s arm, struggling, "that... I''d rather you killed me than let you use me to threaten Gus! You can kill me... "

 Chapter 1805

    The man didn''t expect that miran''er would refuse like this.


    In his eyes, he was even more surprised,


    Immediately, he threw her away, laughed sarcastically, and stood up, "don''t think that the method of provocation is useful to me. Since I have brought you back, I have to let you play the most useful role, otherwise, I have already thrown you into the abyss and let you be broken to pieces!"


    With that, the man grew wings behind, directly flashing wings, left.


    Miran''er was left in the tree by him.


    After rubbing his neck, MI Ran''er scolded: "meow, why do all these men work so hard now? It''s killing her


    While swearing, he climbed to the nest.


    She looked at the height, and there were many branches below, which could be used as footholds.


    She pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and began to plan the strength and movement of the jump.


    After thinking for a while, miran''er stood on the branch.


    Get ready to go down.


    "You will die."


    Before mi Ran''er jumped, there was another sound behind him.


    Her feet softened with fright and she fell straight off the branch.


    Subconsciously want to reach out to grasp the side of the branches, but no one was caught, can only watch the body fall.


    Just as she was about to have a close contact with the earth, she suddenly felt a pull from her back neck.


    Directly pulled her up, and then, again gently fell to the ground.


    She calmed down and immediately looked back to see who was holding her.


    It''s an eagle.


    A white eagle.


    The whole body''s feathers are snow-white, very beautiful.


    In front of her eyes, MI Ran''er saw that the white eagle had become a beautiful girl.


    The girl looked coldly at Mi Ran''er''s little face. She twisted her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "just now you said that you are Gus''s female? Is it true or is it cheating on my brother? "


    "It''s true, we just got married last night..." Mi Ran''er nodded.


    The girl''s eyes immediately floated anger, "how is it possible, how can Gus choose a little female like you who has no use at all? He should match a female like me! No, you must have seduced him


    When mi Ran''er listened to this, he felt uncomfortable immediately.


    She glared at the girl in front of her and said with a sneer: "I just saw that you saved my life. I don''t care about you. Now your words have hurt me a lot. I tell you, if you continue to say that, don''t blame me for ignoring my life-saving kindness!"


    When the woman heard this, she immediately sneered, "what else can you do? You are such a useless female, do you want me to apologize to you? How many moves do you think you can make in my hands with your ability? Your useless ability is just our Orc plaything. "


    The woman''s face with disgust, "but, you this female, for me, even do my toys are not worthy."


    Mi Ran''er took a deep breath and told herself in her heart that this woman was saying this on purpose, just to express herself quickly.


    Don''t be angry.


    It''s not worth being angry with such people!


    Mi Ran''er pulled out a faint smile from the corner of her mouth. She looked at the woman in front of her. "What the girl said is quite right. People like me can''t have been your orcs'' playthings..."

 Chapter 1806

    "After all, I was born a person, and you orcs, from birth, still have to work hard to cultivate their talents. Compared with me, I am more lucky!"


    The arrogance in MI Ran''er''s words made the woman''s face stiff for a moment.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to waste words with this woman. She frowned and turned to leave.


    The woman immediately reached out and grasped mi Ran''er''s arm.


    "Where are you going? Don''t forget, you are my brother''s hostage. I save your life for my brother''s sake. I don''t want you to lose your value as a hostage. If you think I really don''t want you to die, you are mistaken. "


    Mi Ran''er looked at the hand that fell on his arm. His eyes were cold for a moment. Then he held the woman''s wrist, turned it over and threw her over her shoulder! He fell on the ground full of gravel.


    The woman didn''t respond to MI Ran''er''s action at all. When the pain hit her back, she realized that she had been knocked down by a very weak people.


    She immediately turned over in shame and indignation. Regardless of the pain in her back, she raised her hand and clawed at Mi Ran''er''s neck again.


    This time, MI Ran''er couldn''t be a lamb to be slaughtered. She was very flexible. She immediately hid behind the tree trunk, then turned and ran towards the deep forest.


    "You stop."


    The woman did not expect that miran''er would be so flexible. In this place full of tree trunks, she could not spread her wings and fly, so she could only chase miran''er with her feet.


    Mi Ran''er ran in the forest for a long time, but he couldn''t see any mountains.


    She was a little desperate.


    The woman behind her was still catching up, and there was no chance for her to relax.


    But the hope of life lies ahead.


    The hope of success lies ahead.


    Miran''er''s feet grew faster and faster.


    Gradually, the eagle woman was left far behind.


    At last, miran''er was relieved and happy.


    However, such happiness did not last long.


    Head, suddenly sounded an eagle roar.


    "I''ll go. These brothers and sisters are really haunted." Mi Ran''er sat down under a tree and looked at the eagle circling in the sky. She angrily pointed at the eagle!


    She can''t run.


    I''m tired. I''d better take a breath here and see how I can escape.


    The woman is catching up again.


    Mi Ran''er stood up with the tree trunk and looked at the woman, "Why are you chasing so hard? Listen to your tone, you should like Gus very much, so help your brother deal with Gus, no wonder Gus didn''t care about you


    Hearing this, the woman''s face immediately became dark. "It''s not up to you, the Terran, to express your opinion on the matter between Gus and me. I tell you, I''m not helping my brother deal with Gus. I just can''t stand you, the Terran, pestering Gus. I want to help Gus clean up the door."


    With that, the woman pounced on MI Ran''er.


    Maybe she also ran for so long, consumed a lot of energy, so, at the moment the offensive is not very strong.


    Miran''er held her in her arms and they rolled on the grass.


    Miran''er put his hand on the woman''s waist and pinched her a lot. After she turned pale with pain, he seized her arm and pressed her under himself.


    "I tell you, the Terran is not necessarily weak... The Terran is much smarter than you beasts, and there are some ways to deal with you without exertion."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I wish you all a happy new year and all the best.


    I hope that in 2019, we will never leave.

 Chapter 1807

    Miran''er showed the most ferocious look after coming to this plane.


    Holding the neck of the woman under her body, she refused to let go for a long time.


    Just when she thought she was about to strangle the woman, she suddenly saw a flash of white light in front of her eyes. The white jade neck that originally appeared in her hands turned into a bird''s neck.


    It''s many times thinner.


    Then the white eagle dropped his head and took a bite from the back of MI Ran''er''s hand.


    "I''m Cao!"


    With a murmur, MI Ran''er withdrew his hand and quickly rolled aside to avoid the white eagle''s second bite.


    The eagle took a piece of meat from the back of her hand directly. If she didn''t hide fast enough, the bone on the back of her hand might be exposed directly.


    Taking a deep breath, MI Ran''er, bearing the pain in the back of her hand, got up and prepared to run away.


    All of a sudden, a rustling sound sounded in the trees in front of him, and then a familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    Seeing that miran''er was in a mess, Gus immediately got up and wanted to rescue her.


    In front of him, however, a figure not much shorter than him just stopped him.


    "We males should not participate in the struggle between females, which is unfair to either female."


    When Gus heard this, he immediately sneered, "fair? Ran''er is a human. She is not as strong as an animal, and she is not so sensitive. Besides, Merck, your sister''s claws are sharp weapons. As long as you scratch lightly, Ran''er''s neck will be broken directly. Do you think it''s fair? "


    Merck gently pointed to miran''er and Mo Yue, "although Mo Yue has a pair of sharp claws, she can''t take advantage of this little Terran! If you do it, moyue will definitely be weak, which is definitely unfair. "


    Gus was a little impatient and glared at Merck, "I don''t want to talk to you about this."


    He is ready to cross Merck''s side and rescue Miran from her predicament.


    Merck reaches out and blocks Gus''s way.


    His sharp eyes swept round Gus''s face.


    "It''s difficult to take it away from the eagles, Gus... You have to pass me first." With that, Merck grabs Gus''s chest with her other hand.


    It was a few years ago that Merck was defeated by Gus, so they were so unconvinced that they sent people to attack the white wolf from time to time.


    I want to force Gus to come out of the white wolves and compete with myself.


    Gus is not in such a mood. The things in his family have already bothered him. Where is he in the mood to deal with Merck.


    In addition, Merck''s childish behavior of being harassed makes Gus feel that there is no need to continue to fight with this guy.


    Now, Merck is beating him in the face by grabbing the people he values most.


    He had to come and take her back to the white wolves.


    Gus''s eyes were awe inspiring, and then he stepped back to avoid Merck''s attack.


    The two fought in the forest.


    Here, moyue is even more indignant when she sees that Gus has left the White Wolf clan for the sake of a race like miran''er for the first time, and has really come to the eagle clan to save her. Every time she makes a move, she wants to kill miran''er directly.


    Mi Ran''er was in great pain.


    For a long time, he was caught on his arm and back by Mo Yue, leaving a scar as long as a palm.

 Chapter 1808

    The body gradually gets out of control.


    Miran''er felt that he might be in the hands of the bird.


    The eyes fall on Gus who is entangled with Merck not far away.


    In the eye pan on some not to give up.


    She may not be able to complete this plane task.


    Mission value and character value are not only lost, but also have to be deducted so much. In the future, we have to spend time and energy to fill the holes


    Ah, ah!


    no way.


    She can''t waste her time on mending holes. She must complete every task and make sure that she is always profitable. Otherwise, she may fall into a strange circle of deducting, earning again, then deducting again and spending time earning again.


    Miran''er bit his teeth hard.


    Jump up, pull down a branch from the nearest tree, hold it tightly, turn around and pull it hard towards Mo Yue, who is catching up with you.


    "Let you catch me, let you try to stop me, let you try to kill me." Miran''er drew fiercely towards Mo Yue with anger. For several times, the sound of breaking the air and the sound of the branches falling down were very loud and obvious.


    Miran''er seemed to be crazy, and he drew towards moyue again and again.


    Silent month eat pain, step back.


    There was a complete reversal between the two.


    At first, Mo Yue ran away after MI Ran''er, but mi Ran''er ran away after Mo Yue.


    "Don''t fight, it hurts... Brother, help me!" Mo Yue jumped up in pain and kept shouting. Finally, she tried to call for help.


    Such a counsellor dares to dislike the human race.


    Where on earth did she come from?


    Hearing Mo Yue''s cry, MI Ran''er''s heart was full of disgust.


    Frowning and pulling the corners of her lips, she pulled down a lot slower.


    With more blood flowing from her body, miran''er felt her heart beat faster and her legs softened.


    She sat down with a tree.


    "You should know by now that the Terrans are not as weak as you call them?" Mi Ran''er, panting, looked at the pitiful silent moon holding her wings and shrinking aside, and asked sarcastically.


    Mo Yue''s eyes were misty, staring at Mi Ran''er. She didn''t speak, but the hatred in her eyes was still so obvious.


    Mi Ran''er was not in the mood to talk to her any more. Her eyes fell on the two men who had not yet decided the outcome.


    Gus''s body shape is obviously much faster, and his claws are not much weaker than Merck''s claws. However, Merck has a pair of wings to fly, which is also very flexible to hide.


    However, his wings were too big and rolled up the sand in the forest, which blocked their sight.


    Miran''er really didn''t want to waste her time like this. She picked up a branch from the ground, made a simple catapult, and picked up some sharp stones. She squinted and tried to distinguish Gus and Merck from the two figures.


    Merck''s black is too obvious.


    Miran''er picks up the catapult and throws two hard stones between Merck''s legs.


    "Well..." Merck snorted and fell to her knees in the pain of her knee socket.


    Gus took advantage of the situation to kick Merck to the ground.


    Merck looked back at miran''er, saw the catapult in her hand, and immediately sneered, "rely on a female to knock me down, Gus, you are invincible."


    "I''m not competing with you. I just want to take her back."


    Gus coldly withdrew his eyes and came to miran''er''s side.

 Chapter 1809

    Seeing that her clothes had been cracked and covered with blood, Gus''s heart suddenly began to ache, which almost made him unable to breathe.


    When miran''er saw Gus coming, her tense mood finally relaxed.


    She raised her little blood - Sparkling hand.


    Gus grabbed her little hand, picked her up and held her in his arms.


    After smelling the familiar smell on him, miran''er squinted and fainted.


    "Brother Gus..." moyue was still lying on the ground. Seeing Gus being so gentle to the female, she said, "the best choice is to marry the eagle and the White Wolf... Isn''t it?"


    Gus glanced at her and sneered: "the premise of marriage is that I will like you. Unfortunately, no matter before or now or in the future, I will not like you."


    Gus''s refusal immediately broke Mo Yue''s heart.


    Gus holds miran''er and is ready to leave.


    Merck looked at his back and frowned, "Gus, do you think you and this little people can be together for a lifetime? The life span of the Terran is much shorter than that of the ORC. "


    "So what? After seeing her off, there will be two of our children with me. I will not be alone. "


    Gus light smile, export words, with a faint show off.


    Gus looked back to meet Merck''s eyes and said, "Merck, you start to worry about yourself. You have such a naughty sister. If you find a female and ignore your sister, I think she will kill the female."


    "I won''t!"


    Mo Yue immediately shook her head and denied, "I don''t care if my brother ignores me."


    Gus snorted coldly and turned away with Miran in his arms.


    "Brother, are you just going to let Gus go?" Moyue is not reconciled.


    Merck sat on the ground, feeling the pain in her knee socket, frowning, "otherwise? If you want to keep him, you have to rely on your own ability. After so many years of cultivation, you can''t even deal with a small race. Mo Yue, if your father is still here, I don''t know how disappointed you will be to see you like this. "


    Mo Yue said: "the Terran is too cunning. It''s too insidious."


    Merck sighed helplessly when she saw that her sister was still like this. She got up and went to moyue.


    He helped her up.


    "Is it insidious? I can only see that she is very neat, and every time she draws on you, there is no room for you to backhand. "


    Moreover, when he and GUS start, she can also find her own body shape, and accurately bounce the stone in his knee socket, which makes him tend to decline immediately.


    At first, he really underestimated the ability of this villain.


    Now, Gus is surrounded by such a female with strategy. If the white wolves want to dominate the animal kingdom, it''s really just around the corner.


    After Gus takes miran''er back to the White Wolf clan, he goes to fetch some water and wipes her clean, revealing the wound.


    The wound is still bleeding.


    Miran''er had awakened from the pain.


    She frowned and said to Gus, "there is a kind of grass that can stop bleeding. I see it outside the cave. Go and pick some."


    Miran''er''s tone was feeble. Thanks to Gus''s keen eyes and ears, he could hear clearly.


    He immediately got up and went outside the cave. He found the kind of grass that MI Ran''er said. After pulling it back, he put it in his mouth, chewed it and rubbed it on MI Ran''er''s wound.

 Chapter 1810

    He counted that there were twenty-seven claw wounds on MI Ran''er''s body. The deepest one was on his back, and the bone was almost exposed.


    Mi Ran''er was lying on the grass, feeling the pain caused by the penetration of herbal medicine into the wound, and his whole body was covered with cold sweat.


    Her body was still shaking.


    "I''m going to kill moyue!" Gus was so angry that he rubbed all the wounds with herbal medicine and got up to go out.


    "No." Miran''er reached out and grabbed Gus''s arm. Her consciousness was a little vague. "Don''t go..."


    She needs someone to be with her.


    He had lost too much blood. If Gus had any accident after he left, he would have lost his hair.


    Gus had to sit down beside her.


    Worried about her cold, he put on her coat.


    Mi Ran''er grabs Gus''s wrist, squints his eyes, and soon sleeps.


    When I fell asleep, I didn''t let go of my little hands.


    Gus looked at her pale face and thought that she had lost too much blood and might have hurt her vitality. When she fell asleep, he dropped the empty hand on her back neck.


    A warm air stream came in from MI Ran''er''s neck and spread to his whole body.


    At last, her pale face looked better.


    It was a long time before Gus took it back.


    He took a few low breaths, and there was obvious sweat on his forehead.


    Just now when he was fighting with Merck, he used a lot of strength, and now he has given a lot of internal power to Miranda. Gus is very tired. He just falls down beside Miranda, leans on her shoulder, and slowly closes his eyes.


    When I woke up again, it was dark outside.


    Miran''er felt her arm ache and frowned. She was still holding Gus''s wrist.


    I moved my neck. It was easier.


    Now it''s just a little pain in the wound, and the dizziness caused by excessive blood loss is gone.


    Gus is still sleeping.


    She sat up on her back, feeling her heart, a little confused.


    "Is the original owner so resilient?" She asked, puzzled.


    The system didn''t speak.


    Now the system really only talks when it''s necessary.


    It''s getting colder and colder.


    She purred in her stomach. She was a little hungry. She was going out to see if there was anything to eat.


    But when she got up, she found that the people around her were breathing heavily.


    What happened to Gus?


    Miran''er touched Gus''s forehead.


    "Wow, why is it so hot?" Miran''er frowned and approached him anxiously. He once again put his little hand on Gus and said, "do you have a high fever?"


    Did he get hurt against Merck.


    Miran''er went to light the fire first, and didn''t come to check Gus until there was a lot of light in the room.


    All over, MI Ran''er didn''t see any wound.


    "Internal injuries?" Mi Ran''er is making up his mind again.


    Finally, the eyes fell on Gus''s face.


    Wheat skin is much darker than before.


    Miran''er tried his pulse.


    "A little weak, no internal injury, then he..."


    It suddenly occurred to MI Ran''er that he was recovering as quickly as he could.


    "This guy won''t use his breath to heal me, will he?" When I was in the eagles, I heard Merck say that if there is mysticism in the world, there should be internal power.


    So


    There was a warm current in MI Ran''er''s heart, and he looked helplessly at the man who was still in a coma.


    "To heal is to heal. How can you heal yourself like this?"


    She wanted to prepare some food for the man to mend his body. It''s better to find a container and boil a pot of Chicken Soup for him. It''s the fastest way to mend.

 Chapter 1811

    Mi Ran''er looked around, but couldn''t find a container to cook chicken soup. Finally, he gave up his love and took out his kettle, cut off the top part and left the bottom.


    It''s a big container.


    Besides, the kettle is iron and can''t burn.


    Now that we have the container, we have to go to the forest and fight a pheasant.


    Although the wound on his body was still very uncomfortable, for Gus''s sake, miran''er still took a catapult out of the cave.


    When she was about to go down the mountain, MI Ran''er met a little girl. When she came near, she recognized that it was the girl who was crying in the forest last time.


    The granddaughter of the elder.


    "Sister Ran''er, where are you going?" The little girl asked in a soft voice.


    She moved her nose. "Sister Ran''er, why do you smell of blood? Are you hurt? "


    Miran''er nodded, "yes... But it''s not too serious. Don''t worry. Do you know where there are pheasants?"


    "The place with the most pheasants is in the forest at the foot of the mountain. However, it is night now, and most of the pheasants have returned to their nests. Does sister Ran''er want to go hunting? You are a human race. Can you see clearly what is in the dark mountain forest at night? "


    The little girl patted mi Ran''er''s hand. "Sister Ran''er, you wait for me here. I''ll go to the pheasant''s nest and catch you a big, fat pheasant."


    Miran''er was worried about whether the little girl could do it.


    But he thought that the little girl was a wolf. Anyway, it was much better than smearing herself.


    He nodded, "be careful yourself."


    "Well."


    The little girl jumped down the hill.


    Miran''er sat on a stone and waited quietly.


    Soon, a white wolf came up with a pheasant in its mouth.


    The neck of the pheasant has been bitten off by the wolf. The pheasant is very big, about seven or eight Jin.


    Miran''er quickly took it.


    "Thank you, thank you. You''re very good. You''ll succeed so soon. If I were you, I might not have found the nest of the pheasant yet."


    The little girl turned into a man and gave mi Ran''er a smile, "isn''t my younger brother hurt? Grandfather is also busy with things, so I try to go out hunting alone, which may be the instinct of wolves. After one time, I''ll be proficient... "


    Mi Ran''er touched the little girl''s head. "OK, it''s great. You can be the pillar of the family in the future. You wait. After I''ve cooked the chicken soup, you can bring some back to your brother. It''s good for your health."


    The little girl didn''t know what chicken soup was, but as soon as she heard that it was good for her body, she quickly nodded, "OK."


    It took mi Ran''er nearly half an hour to boil the chicken in the kettle.


    The kettle hanging on the fire was boiling. Some of the boiling chicken soup overflowed. The soup dripping in the fire made a zizizi sound.


    The man lying on the grass seemed to be disturbed by the noise. He frowned and his eyelashes began to tremble. He seemed to wake up.


    Mi Ran''er rushed over and touched his back to appease him and let him have a rest.


    Don''t want to, at the moment, the man opened his eyes, and her four eyes opposite.


    "Awake?" Mi Ran''er was stunned. Immediately, he wanted to take back his little hand.


    The man caught her.


    "Well... What are you doing?" He moved his nose, smelled the smell of chicken soup, spilled saliva between his lips and teeth, and rolled the Adam''s apple gently.


    He took mi Ran''er''s little hand, sat up and looked at the fire.

 Chapter 1812

    "Chicken soup, it''s good for you." Miran''er smiles and tries to pull out her little hand.


    Gus frowned and glared at her. "Now you''re better? I have the strength to do this. "


    Mi Ran''er blushed and said with a sweet smile, "it''s not because you heal me when I''m in a coma? I''ve just woken up, and I feel you are very hot. I''m scared. If something happens to you, what can you do for me? "


    The fear in MI Ran''er''s tone is not false.


    Gus can feel it, too.


    There was a slight void in his heart.


    Then, he sighed and gently held her in his arms. On her ear side, he spoke slowly in a gentle tone: "but if you don''t heal your wound, you may not wake up... Moyue is too cruel. Next time, if I meet her again, I will double your wound today to her!"


    Guschen does what he says.


    When miran''er heard Gus''s words, he couldn''t help it.


    He put his hand on Gus''s face and gently stroked him. "Well, don''t think about it. I''ll see if the chicken soup is ready. I''ll give you something to drink. It''s better to pad your stomach."


    Mi Ran''er said, pulling her little hand out of her palm and taking a bamboo tube to see the chicken soup.


    Gus looked at her busy appearance in front of the fire, thin body with a touch of softness, Gus suddenly saw a little familiar taste from her.


    He felt the smell from his mother, who had been dead for many years.


    "Ran''er..." he suddenly spoke softly.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Miran''er put some salt grass in the soup, stirred it carefully, and then tasted it.


    "Give me a baby."


    Gus coagulated her to look at Tang''s side face, and her tone became softer and softer.


    "Hiss..." Mi Ran''er shook her hand, and the soup splashed on the back of her hand, which made her frown.


    Then he turned to Gus.


    Gus was so worried that he got up and grabbed her little hand, whined gently on the back of her hand and asked anxiously, "does it hurt? I''ll... "


    "It''s OK. It''s just splashed. There''s no bubble." Mi Ran''er whispered.


    She served a cup of chicken soup to Gus. "You taste it first. The meat may have to be boiled for a long time. I''ll leave half of the chicken for stewing tomorrow."


    Gus took a drink.


    Originally some cold body, drink some hot soup, immediately warm up.


    It''s much more comfortable.


    He nodded, "it''s delicious. It turns out that there are so many ways for these prey. In the past, we all ate raw food. It''s really a waste."


    "Yes, it''s outrageous!" Mian ran Tucao, cover the lid again, and make complaints about the chicken soup itself.


    Sitting down beside the fire with Gus, miran''er looked at Gus, sipping chicken soup and holding his face in his hands. After thinking about it, he said, "do you know how this pheasant came from today?"


    Gus drinks the soup and looks back at miran''er, "how did you get here?"


    "The granddaughter of the elder went to catch her. Now that she wants to take care of her younger brother, she learns to hunt by herself... Eh, don''t you white wolf females need to go hunting?"


    "Well, it''s usually male hunting. Unless there is no male in the family, the female needs to go out, but the female is not as fast as the male. There are very few prey that can be caught. Therefore, the male of a race will help the family without young male in the family."

 Chapter 1813

    i see.


    Mi Ran''er was still wondering why she was so excited about hunting.


    Gus saw that she didn''t drink soup. He frowned and asked suspiciously, "why don''t you eat it?"


    "I''ve just had some and I''m not very hungry now."


    Miran''er takes the herbal medicine and rubs it on the wound. Looking at the wounds on her arms and chest, miran''er is worried.


    "I don''t know if I will leave scars. If I leave scars, it will be very ugly..." miran''er sighed. "In that case, I won''t dare to wear clothes that show my skin in the future."


    It''s a pity to hear her tone, Gus light hook lips, "even if you are covered with scars, I will not dislike you."


    Miran''er turned his head and glared at Gus. "I don''t care whether others dislike me or not. It''s just that everyone has a love for beauty. I love myself, don''t I?"


    Gus was amused by her haughty tone and nodded, "OK... Of course! But don''t worry. With me, you will never stay in the dam. "


    "What secret do you have?" Miran''er approached Gus and asked in doubt.


    Miran''er looked at her face, which was more and more pink in the light of the fire, and suddenly gave her a kiss on the lips.


    Immediately, just slowly open mouth, "the sky machine can''t divulge."


    The mysterious appearance makes mi Ran''er speechless to explode!


    Later, when they had enough to eat and drink, they lay down on the grass, and MI Ran''er knew what the so-called secret recipe was.


    He took her arm and licked it on her wound.


    At first, miran''er felt itchy.


    But after waiting for a long time, the wound began to have the kind of pain, pain to a peak, then disappeared, replaced by warmth.


    Gus licked all her wounds.


    The next day, the first thing mi Ran''er did when she got up was to look at her wounds.


    Scab has been formed, and the scar around the blood scab is much lighter than yesterday.


    Gus''s method really works.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were shining slightly. Although she knew that this method was shameful, she was willing to do anything as long as she didn''t leave scars.


    Anyway, they have broken through the most intimate boundary. Now, what is this?


    Outside, just as the sun was rising, she came to the cave to wash her face.


    Miran''er always felt as if he had forgotten something.


    "After bleeding too much, I found that my memory seems to have declined. Is it possible that something happened to the body and bone of the original owner, which is also related to the soul?" Miran''er asked suspiciously in his mind.


    The system slightly raised the lip, "of course, when the body is weak, the soul attached to it can clearly feel it."


    "I see."


    Mi Ran''er kneaded her eyebrows and went to the mountain stream to squat down to wash her face.


    At this moment, a strong wind hit her face.


    She didn''t have time to dodge.


    Fortunately, a hand came out from behind, grabbed her arm and pulled her up.


    Gus twisted his eyebrows and glared at the elder who shot at Mi Ran''er. He asked in a cold voice, "elder, is it too deceitful to attack such a rebellious human race?"


    The elder was so angry that he blew his beard and glared at miran''er coldly: "where did you get my granddaughter? I tell you, if anything happens to her, I will let you be buried with me! "


    "Granddaughter?"


    Miran''er finally remembered that he had forgotten something.

 Chapter 1814

    Didn''t she ask the little girl to serve chicken soup last night? The pot soup was drunk to the bottom, and the little girl didn''t come.


    "What happened to your granddaughter?" Miran''er frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Last night, she said that she would go to your side to get food, but she didn''t come back. Now it''s been a night, and she''s afraid that she''s been killed by you men and women!"


    Now the elder is also concerned, but he is in disorder. Therefore, some of his words are just brain.


    It was very uncomfortable for miran''er and GUS to listen.


    "She didn''t come here at all. We don''t have to cheat you. It''s just a little girl. What do we want her to do?" Miran''er was very innocent. "Did she go to other places?"


    Miran''er turned her eyes and looked at Gus beside her. "You can explain it in a word."


    Gus took a deep breath. His face was better than before. He raised his eyes and looked at the elder. "Ran''er is right. If she didn''t take the initiative to provoke me, I would never fight against such a girl."


    "Didn''t you throw my grandson under the cliff before? If it had not been for his great fortune hanging on a tree, he would have been buried by now! "


    The elder really didn''t like Gus at all. "Besides, people like you don''t even let go of your own father. How can I believe that you won''t be cruel to my granddaughter? You are always dissatisfied with me. Maybe you don''t want to set an example to others. "


    I mentioned Gus''s biological father.


    Miran''er immediately grasped Gus''s hand anxiously. He didn''t want this guy to get excited again because of the elder''s words.


    This time, Gus held back.


    He sneered at the elder, "I say again, I didn''t kill the father wolf! Elder, if you want to stimulate me with this again, don''t blame me for being cruel to your grandchildren! "


    "You didn''t kill it? Why have you been reluctant to say what happened in that cave that night all these years? "


    The elder was aggressive.


    Miran''er felt Gus''s palm stiff for a moment. He clasped miran''er''s little hand with his backhand and made a little effort.


    After feeling the pain, miran''er frowned slightly, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just scratched Gus''s hand, trying to calm him down.


    Coggs''s attention was focused on the elder at the moment, and he didn''t notice mi Ran''er''s little action at all.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to frown and say in a low voice, "is it the most important thing for us to get the little girl back? What''s the use of confrontation here? Elder, you don''t believe us now, but at least you have to give us a chance to prove it? "


    The elder''s eyes fell on MI Ran''er.


    After pondering for a moment, he nodded slowly, "OK, I believe you for a while. If it turns out that the child was killed by you later, I will avenge the child even if I fight for his life!"


    The elder general put down his cruel words and turned to go to the forest.


    "Go and get something that the girl used. It''s better to wear the animal skin." Gus spoke coldly.


    At the foot of the elder, he looked back at Gus suspiciously, "what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t you want to find that girl back? It''s a long and deep forest. If you just look for it like this, you have to find out when to go? " Gus''s tone with a little helpless, "what''s the wolf''s instinct, could it be that the elder forgot so soon?"


    When Gus reminded him, the elder suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 1815

    The elder immediately concentrated, wanted to smell a little about the little girl from the world.


    However, it''s morning time, and everything in the world is waking up. All kinds of flavors are in the air. It''s really difficult to distinguish who is who''s flavor.


    For a long time, the elder became more and more flustered.


    Gus saw him so, slightly frowning, "to find a thing that the girl used!"


    The elder immediately opened his eyes and looked at Gus incredulously.


    Gus sneered. "I''m trying to prove for me and Ran''er that I don''t want to be a bloodthirsty murderer in your heart!"


    Gus said, eyes color instant fierce, "don''t you go to find something, don''t you really want to find your granddaughter?"


    The elder hesitated, but in fact, he looked at Gus from childhood. When the child was young, he was very close to him. Their relationship deteriorated after Gus''s father wolf died.


    That night, what happened in that cave? The elder has been relying on his brain for years.


    After all, Gus was so calm that he didn''t look like his father had just passed away.


    Therefore, the elder will feel that the death of Gus''s father wolf has a lot to do with Gus.


    Now think about it again, maybe I really fell into the fantasy I imagined.


    Gus may be innocent.


    "Elder!" Mi Ran''er saw that the elder hadn''t moved yet. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he made a sound.


    If Gus doesn''t help, the girl may be in danger.


    The elder is called back by Mi Ran''er. He turns around and goes back to the cave to find an animal skin used by the little girl.


    The skin was full of the smell of a little girl. Gus only smelled it for a while, then gave it back to the elder. Then he came to the high place to smell the smell around.


    "Did you find it?" Miran''er asked with some worry.


    The elder quickly stares at Mi Ran''er and signals her not to say more.


    Miran''er had to shut up.


    Pulling the corners of her lips, she raised her head and looked at Gus, who was feeling the breath with her eyes closed tightly.


    After a long time, Gus opened his eyes and ran towards the mountain forest. The elder followed him, while miran''er was the slowest. With his injuries, Gus and the elder soon left behind.


    "I''ll go! Is bullying me an ordinary person? " Mi Ran''er stares at the direction of their departure, his small hand covering his chest, panting.


    After seeing the two figures, miran''er saw the little girl in Gus''s arms.


    The little girl was covered with blood, and her body was full of wounds that she didn''t know what kind of bite she had. Some of the flesh and blood were hanging directly, and only a thin skin was connected together.


    This scene is really shocking!


    "What''s the matter?" As he approached, miran''er asked, pale and dumb.


    "I don''t know yet. I have to wake her up to find out. You can see if there are any herbs nearby. Ran''er, the girl''s life is up to you!"


    Miran''er listened to Gus''s words in a deep voice, which gave her an invisible pressure.


    However, now this girl is like this. If she doesn''t get timely and correct treatment, she may really die!


    Bearing the pain of the wound breaking open, MI Ran''er finds some herbs to stop bleeding nearby. Then he goes back to the cave to take his clean warm cotton padded clothes and comes to the elder''s cave.

 Chapter 1816

    Tear the cotton padded clothes into a square about 10 cm wide and long, then use a piece of small cotton cloth to stick hot water, and gently wipe the wound on the little girl''s body bit by bit.


    The wound was cleaned, and the pain was very obvious. Even in a coma, the little girl frowned with pain.


    The younger brother felt guilty all the time when he saw that his elder sister had been injured to such a degree, "it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, my elder sister would not go out in the middle of the night and would not be in danger! It''s all because of me


    The younger brother said as he pounded his head hard, trying to share some of the pain with his sister.


    Gus saw that he was so disgusted. At last, he couldn''t see it. He got up and went to his brother''s side and grasped his arm.


    "If you really feel guilty and sorry for your sister, you should get better soon and share the burden with your sister! It''s not here to hurt yourself again. "


    Gus said coldly and threw his arm away. "How big a man is, he always uses the lowest way to solve the current situation. Last time, in order to steal for your grandfather, how dirty it was. I don''t think I need to say it clearly. This time, it''s the same. I just feel sorry for myself. I never thought about how to solve it. You look like this, How to take over your grandfather''s position as elder in the future? "


    Gus''s words made his brother blush with embarrassment.


    Miran''er was listening to Gus''s words. In fact, she wanted to say that even if stealing is a dirty thing, Gus, you don''t have to throw him down the cliff!


    It''s a crime like that, isn''t it?


    At this moment, the system finally took the initiative to talk to MI Ran''er about the words beyond the release mission, "host, you don''t want to think about who this man is so angry for!"


    Miran''er was a little surprised? Then he liked me? "


    The system immediately began to play dead again.


    Mi Ran''er


    After treating the little girl''s wound, miran''er dug out two very fresh red ginseng from a pile of herbs.


    Boil the red ginseng into soup and take advantage of the heat to squeeze the little girl''s nose.


    Red ginseng is fresh, so it works quickly.


    In addition, the wound had already been treated, and the little girl didn''t sleep much longer, so she woke up.


    The first moment she opened her eyes was panic!


    "Grandfather, help me!"


    She was holding her arms and shivering.


    "It''s all right, darling! I''m sister Ran''er. Tell her how you went to the deep forest last night and what danger did you encounter in the deep forest? "


    Mi Ran''er worried that the wound that had just been bandaged would split. He quickly pressed the little girl''s shoulder and comforted her in a soft voice.


    When the little girl heard miran''er''s voice, her mood gradually calmed down.


    Her eyes were full of tears. After a long time, she began to cry.


    "I... I met the lions. They... They lurked in the deep forest near the White Wolf tribe, and they specially caught the single white wolf..."


    The little girl''s words made everyone present frown.


    The elder asked again, "you haven''t said what you went to do in the forest in the evening!"


    "I... I want to catch more pheasants, because sister Ran''er said that pheasants can make people recover as soon as possible. I want my younger brother to stand up as soon as possible. Before that, you can rest assured that you will not blame me and my younger brother for doing wrong at the beginning..."

 Chapter 1817

    Hearing the child''s words, the elder''s face suddenly changed, and his face was full of embarrassment.


    Miran''er sighed, got up, turned his eyes to the elder, "now you should believe that Gus and I are innocent, right?"


    The elder swallowed his saliva, then nodded slowly, "sorry, I may be worried in the morning, so I misunderstood you and GUS! I''m really sorry. "


    The elder''s words made mi Ran''er tick her lips slightly. "You don''t have to worry about it anymore. Now that the child is OK, I can rest assured. OK, I''ll come back when I change the dressing!"


    She went to Gus''s side and hugged Gus''s arm. "OK, let''s go. I haven''t eaten yet. I''m so hungry!"


    Gus shook his head slightly. "No! What''s the point of the lions ambushing around the territory of the white wolf


    His heart is full of vigilance, squat down to look at the girl in front of him, and ask in a low voice: "how many lions are there to deal with you?"


    The little girl carefully recalled, "there are about four, not many, but they are enough to make me have no ability to fight back. They wanted to kill me, but they wanted to save my life to tell me. Patriarch, they are really arrogant!"


    After listening to the little girl''s description, miran''er and GUS already felt it.


    Gus said with a sneer, "what''s the news? Is it true that the lion clan already thinks that it is a matter of certainty to occupy the White Wolf clan? Is it too arrogant? "


    Miran''er also felt that these lions were a bit excessive.


    It''s shameless to do such a furtive thing and say such arrogant words.


    "What''s the consequence of the eagles coming to attack the white wolves? Haven''t these lions been seen? Do you really think you can get benefits from the white wolves? Let''s give them a taste of the tragic consequences of trying to occupy other people''s territory! "


    Miran''er turned to look at Gus, holding his big hand in his small hand, and his eyes were very bright. "Don''t worry, I will help you deal with these people."


    Gus see her in the chest, mouth a Yang, eyes color become gentle.


    "Well, with you, I have nothing to worry about."


    The elder looked at miran''er and GUS. He frowned a little. After a long time, he said slowly with some worry, "do you really have a way to deal with it? I''m afraid... These lions are so fierce that the White Wolf won''t be their opponent. "


    "Ferocious things usually don''t have too many brains. They only know how to rush forward brutally. At this time, they need an intelligent person to deal with them!" Miran''er smiles. She has a very clear plan in her mind.


    At that time, we must let the people of the lion race come and go.


    After leaving the elder''s cave, Gus took miran''er''s little hand and asked, "what''s your plan?"


    "I won''t tell you for the moment. I''ll wait until I''ve got what I need."


    Mi Ran''er put her foot on Gus''s arm, raised her face, and made a big face at Gus. Then, with a smile, she said, "it''s a good way. If you can''t deal with the attack of the lions, you''ll sacrifice me to the flag."


    Miran''er''s bold and ambitious words made Gus listen, but he just wanted to laugh.


    He pinched her face, with helplessness on his face, "if you can''t deal with the attack of the lions in the end, where can I give you a chance to sacrifice yourself to the flag?"

 Chapter 1818

    So it is.


    If the lions succeed, the whole clan may have been slaughtered by the lions according to the bigotry of the white wolves.


    Miran''er sighed, holding Gus''s arm and whispering in his ear, "don''t be so pessimistic. With me, I will do my best to protect your territory."


    "Belong to you?"


    Gus listened to the meaning of this, suddenly felt a little strange, slightly frowning.


    Mi Ran''er quickly laughed and said, "no, it belongs to us..."


    They immediately went back to the cave and walked around the white-collar''s territory. Miran''er asked Gus how spacious the White Wolf''s territory was, and determined the specific terrain of the territory. Miran''er took it all in mind and prepared to draw the terrain on the cave wall after returning to the cave.


    Breakfast was simply solved with wild fruit.


    On one side of the forest, there is a mountain.


    "Outside the mountain is the territory of the lion tribe. I think those who sneaked into the White Wolf tribe must have come in from this place." Gus said with great certainty.


    "Go up and have a look?" Miran''er looked up at the mountain. It was about 200 meters above sea level. It was not very high, but it was very steep. Moreover, there seemed to be no big cave in the mountain, so no white wolf people chose to live here.


    Gus held miran''er in his arms. Then he jumped up and fell together. Soon he reached the top of the mountain.


    From the top of the mountain, sure enough, the forests and grass on the lion side are not as rich as those on the White Wolf side. There are obvious weeds and loess everywhere, which makes it more than twice barren.


    No wonder the lions have been coveting the territory of the white wolves


    "Where do these lions live?" When mi Ran''er looked over, he didn''t see too high mountains in the lion tribe, let alone habitable caves.


    "Lions like to live in groups. Most of them live under the trees in that low forest." Gus said in a low voice, pointing to a distant grove with not too many leaves.


    Miran''er recalled it.


    "I remember that lions mostly live in the plains and are not good at walking in the mountains. I think we can take advantage of the territory of the white wolves and the characteristics of the mountains to stop the lions!"


    The words of miran''er brightened Gus''s eyes.


    He quickly asked, "what do you mean?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the mountain at his feet. "Transfer some of the younger members of the White Wolf tribe to this mountain to live on the top of the mountain for the time being. In the daytime, half of the people go to the forest to search for the lions hiding in the wolf tribe. The other half take bow and arrow to guard on the top of the mountain. As long as there are lions who dare to cross the mountain, they will shoot them directly!"


    "That''s a good idea, but if all the people who stay in the tribe are old, weak, sick and disabled, and if the lions sneak in from the other side, isn''t it..." Gus thinks that miran''er''s plan is not perfect.


    Of course, MI Ran''er also thought of this point. "Of course, there will be people there. Moreover, let the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled live in the caves with relatively high terrain. Prepare some sharp stones in the caves, and let people stand guard every day. As long as there are people from the lion tribe coming, they will directly hit them with stones from the top!"


    "Good!"


    Gus immediately nodded and agreed to miran''er''s plan.


    After the two returned to the tribe, Gus called several elders together to share the plan.

 Chapter 1819

    Except for the elder, the other elders all doubted the feasibility of the plan.


    "Is that ok? Lions are so fierce. Can they really control them with just a few stones? " The two elders looked at Gus suspiciously and asked.


    "Yes, if stones can kill those people, then we can directly unify the whole animal kingdom with these stones in the future?" The three elders immediately agreed.


    Gus frowned slightly, and his anger was still in his chest.


    The elder coughed up softly, "why isn''t it human? Third, don''t you forget that you wrestled before and your forehead was smashed by stones? Also, second, before you start to fight, you start to develop other people''s ambition. When you really go to the battlefield, don''t be the first to surrender. "


    The elder''s words made the other two elders turn white instantly, and then they were full of embarrassment.


    Gus looked at the elder and said faintly, "since the elder agrees with my plan, let''s deploy it according to this plan. Before this afternoon, everything must be in place. I will lead the search in the afternoon, hoping to catch those lions before night!"


    The elder nodded slightly, "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    Gus was a little surprised by the cooperation of the elder. When he returned to the cave, he said something to miran''er.


    "Now he must be gradually relieved of you, but he must still be very confused about the cause of your father''s death. In the past, he must have been your father''s right-hand man, right?" Miran''er was drawing a topographic map, marking several points on it, and preparing to take these points as key fortification sites.


    Gus nodded, "well... The white wolves will build a tribe in this good place. It''s all up to their generation. Now, if they can''t guard it, our generation is too stupid."


    What Gus said made miran''er feel a little serious.


    He gave a quick laugh and said, "don''t say that. Huaibi is guilty. If you occupy a good place, you will surely be envied. A hostile camp is OK. If there are too many hostile camps, it''s normal that you can''t keep them, isn''t it?"


    After finishing the painting, miran''er threw away the stone and came to Gus. With some mystery on his face, he asked in a low voice, "ah, when are you going to tell the cause of your father''s death? Or in your opinion, we are not familiar enough to share this secret? "


    Gus''s eyes were clear and moist. His pupils were so clear that he could see them to the end without any disguise.


    Gus''s heart line was broken a little bit.


    "Not really..." he shook his head, denied what mi Ran''er had said, and his thin lips sipped slightly.


    "What happened then? Can you hide this matter for so many years, or do you want to protect the murderer who killed your father wolf? " Miran''er''s voice was getting lower and lower, and she was getting closer and closer to Gus.


    Hearing the words "protect the murderer", Gus''s pupils trembled.


    Mi Ran''er caught this point and instantly understood that he was right in the direction of his conjecture.


    She held out her little hand, took Gus''s big hand, and scratched it gently.


    "Gus, aren''t you tired of keeping this secret? Now that we are husband and wife, we are intimate people who can share this heavy topic. What else can''t be said? "

 Chapter 1820

    Her tone was soft to the extreme.


    Gus''s fingers tightened slightly and took her little hand.


    Moreover, her fingers tightened, which made her feel obvious pain.


    She slightly frowned and quickly said in a dumb voice: "if you don''t want to say it, don''t pinch my hand. I''m not you. What if you pinch my finger wrong? It hurts... "


    Mi Ran''er''s tears were almost painful.


    "The father wolf was killed by his mother."


    Gus''s words stopped mi Ran''er''s painful voice.


    He raised his chin and looked at Gus incredulously, "what?"


    She thought she had heard the wrong thing.


    Gus sighed. His strength of holding miran''er''s little hand was much less. He rubbed her little hand painfully and took her to sit down in front of the haystack. Then he told miran''er the story that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    It turned out that after Gus''s father wolf and mother were together, the father wolf inherited the position of the head of the White Wolf clan and became increasingly busy.


    However, Gus''s mother is a little avant-garde, romantic, and love first.


    She didn''t want Gus''s father wolf to be the head of the White Wolf clan, because in this way, he would have no time to accompany himself.


    When Gus''s father wolf was not the patriarch, she expressed her opposition.


    Do not want to, father wolf did not agree.


    Later, his mother''s words were confirmed. Gus''s father wolf was busy day by day. Finally, even when Gus was born, he couldn''t accompany the mother and son to fight outside. That is to say, he captured the vast territory of the White Wolf tribe.


    When Gus was nearly full moon, he saw his father Wolf for the first time.


    Father wolf just gave him a name.


    The gap between husband and wife is getting deeper and deeper, and it has reached an irreparable point.


    When Gus was five years old, the territory was finally completely conquered, and all the white wolves moved here. Gus''s family finally lived a happy life together for several years.


    When Gus was eleven years old, several small tribes nearby united and began to harass the white wolves in varying degrees, intending to occupy the territory of the white wolves.


    Gus''s father wolf can only lead people to resist.


    This war is more than one year and two years.


    After more than half a year, my mother couldn''t help it.


    One night, holding Gus''s little hand, he went to the temporary residence of the White Wolf soldiers, found Gus''s father, and told him that he would take Gus to leave the white wolf.


    The father wolf certainly does not agree. Gus is his offspring, and he is also the future successor of the White Wolf family. How can he leave.


    He locked Gus''s mother in the cave and told her when he would let her out if he agreed not to leave.


    He also separated Gus from his mother and brought Gus to his side, fearing that Gus''s mother would sneak away with him.


    Such a move made Gus''s mother completely despair. On the night of Gus''s father''s death, she told Gus''s father that she would not run away again and told him not to defend herself like this.


    And said, I haven''t seen Gus for a long time, she miss Gus very much.


    In the end is still a deep love, the father wolf did not doubt anything, directly brought Gus to see Gus mother.


    But he didn''t want to be stun by Gus''s mother with a stone when he was back. When he fell to the ground, Gus''s mother jumped on him and bit off Gus''s father''s neck.

 Chapter 1821

    After biting his father wolf to death, Gus''s mother ran out of the cave like she was mad. After that, Gus saw her mother again. It was more than a month later, he saw her body under the cliff of the back mountain.


    Gus didn''t tell anyone about this night because he didn''t want to make people think his mother was a crazy woman.


    He could understand his mother''s loneliness and despair, and his father''s choice to leave the family in the cold for the sake of the white wolf.


    He would rather bear everything down than let anyone slander his parents.


    After listening, miran''er sighed helplessly.


    The little hand patted on the back of Gus''s hand, "after sharing these things, one more person will share your worries. Do you feel much more relaxed now?"


    Gus looked at Mi Ran''er''s heartache in his eyes. He pursed his lips, then nodded slowly, "yes."


    "You must tell me something in the future. Don''t be a Muggle. It''s not cool at all!" Miran''er said with a smile. Then, her little face was slightly dejected. Then, she reached out and hugged Gus in her arms.


    She patted Gus gently on his shoulder and comforted him: "well, don''t think about these painful memories any more. We should look forward. When everything calms down, we can live a plain and stable life. But don''t worry, I won''t be as stubborn as your mother. Even if you don''t have much time to accompany me in the future, I will understand you, And, in all kinds of things to provide you with the best help


    When Gus listened to miran''er''s words, his heart was moved.


    A warm current came to his heart, and he held her tightly in his arms.


    When they hugged each other, MI Ran''er heard a systematic voice in her mind: "congratulations to the host, the completion of the standard plane task has reached 80%, please continue to refuel!"


    That''s 80 percent?


    Sure enough, heart to heart is still very useful. Now this one should have fallen in love with her, and the remaining 20% should be the progress of the story line.


    She has to work harder.


    When Gus takes people to the forest to search for the lions, miran''er and the elder move the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled to the caves on the top of the mountain, and the caves below are covered with leaves and stones.


    Gus arranged for people to go to the points marked by miran''er and let them watch. As soon as there was any change, he immediately followed miran''er''s instructions to light a fire in the pit dug in advance and send a signal to the tribe and the people guarding the border.


    This arrangement is very tactful and has won the praise of the white wolf people.


    In the evening, miran''er prepared delicious food for the white wolf people. After eating and drinking, she came to the top of the mountain and looked towards the forest.


    Gus hasn''t come back yet.


    She had some worries in her mind.


    The lion is the king of all kinds of animals. Its mobility and aggressiveness should not be underestimated.


    Even Gus is fierce. If there are too many people on the other side, it''s probably the result of losing both sides.


    "The white wolves will be fine." There was a sudden sound beside him, which startled mi Ran''er. Looking back, he found that the man standing beside him was the elder.


    She slightly coagulated eyebrows, "how can you be so confident?"


    The elder said with a smile, "after all, the white wolves have the protection of the wolf king, and there is Gus. Gus has a strong potential. It''s absolutely not easy for the lions to please Gus. Besides, don''t you have a smart Terran?"

 Chapter 1822

    The sudden praise made mi Ran''er blush.


    She looked at the elder and said, "I''m really surprised that you would praise me like this."


    "My two grandchildren can live only by you. No matter how deep our misunderstanding was, it should be offset by these kindness. In fact, I owe you an apology. I said too much to you at the beginning!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and slightly raised her lips. "No, in fact, I didn''t pay attention to it. I know why you did it. Now I think that you advised me to leave Gus for my own good. However, today I still want to say that Gus is not the kind of person you imagined. Everyone has the right to have his own secret. It happens that you want to know something, It''s the secret he wants to keep forever in his heart... If he is really the murderer of his father''s wolf, how can he go to that cave alone when he is in a bad mood all these years? "


    Miran''er''s words made the elder''s face a little loose.


    When mi Ran''er saw that there was a figure shaking at the foot of the mountain, she didn''t talk to the elder any more. She ran down some distance. After recognizing that the man was Gus, she was delighted and ran down quickly.


    The mountain was steep, and she ran too fast. For a moment, she couldn''t stop the car and fell straight into Gus''s arms.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Seeing her so flustered, Gus asked with some worry.


    Miran''er shook his head quickly. "Can you think of something good? What can happen? I''m just worried about you when I see you not coming back. I''m just a little excited when I see you coming back. "


    At this point, a shy Blush Rose on MI Ran''er''s little face.


    After Gus, the white wolves saw that MI Ran''er was so soft and cute. They all envied Gus''s fortune.


    After all, in this animal kingdom, it''s too difficult to find such a lovely little female.


    It''s just unique.


    Several people bypassed Gus and miran''er and went up the mountain first.


    Gessler took miran''er''s little hand and looked at her unhealed wound. He felt helpless. "If you run around like this, what should you do if you break the wound on your body?"


    Mi Ran''er spat out his tongue. "It''s OK. It''s not so expensive. I''ve left half a roast chicken for you. Go up the mountain and eat something to replenish your strength."


    Miran''er led Gus up the mountain.


    Gus extended his other hand to Miranda.


    Mi Ran''er saw that there were several wild fruits in his palm.


    It''s not a passion fruit.


    It''s something else. It looks delicious. Miran''er takes it and takes a big bite.


    "Oh, how sour!" Mi Ran''er''s face wrinkled in an instant, and he spat out the flesh in his mouth.


    Gus was immediately amused by miran''er''s stupid action!


    He laughed and said: "fool, this fruit can''t eat skin, skin is the most sour..."


    Mi Ran''er''s tears were all sour, and she managed to spit out all the peels in her mouth. She raised her eyes and glared at Gus. She said angrily, "why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "I haven''t had time to say that, you started to eat..." Gus looked at me with a helpless expression.


    Mi Ran''er pouts her mouth angrily and looks at the fruit in her hand. She wants to throw it away arrogantly and refuses to eat it.


    No, Gus took the fruit she had bitten, peeled off the skin carefully, and then fed the flesh to Miran''s lips.

 Chapter 1823

    The delicate movement fell into mi Ran''er''s eyes, and MI Ran''er''s heart immediately felt numb and warm.


    A bite, the flesh is really sweet.


    Moreover, a lot of juice, in her mouth after blooming, immediately will just mouth that sour to cover.


    "Delicious."


    Her eyes were bright, and she praised with a thumbs up.


    "What does that mean?" Gus gestured at her suspiciously.


    "That''s good, that''s great."


    Mi Ran''er said, holding his arm, and they were ready to go up the mountain.


    Just at this time, there was a rustle in the forest behind him, like something running fast.


    Gus felt the danger and quickly pulled miran''er to his back. Then he raised his leg and kicked the animal hard!


    The animal moved very fast and avoided it immediately.


    Miran''er, who was pulled behind by gesra, saw that it was a golden lion.


    His figure is not too big, but his tusks are very striking. At the moment, he is grinning at miran''er behind Gus, looking at her skin and flesh. He is afraid that miran''er has been regarded as the most delicious dinner.


    At this moment, it was already night, and the pale moonlight was hanging in the sky, shining in the lion''s eyes, a dark green cold was revealed.


    It was a beast. Miran''s heart beat fast.


    She is bold, but the heart beat faster, but it is the physiological reaction of the original owner.


    "Just you? To challenge me alone? Are you really tired of living, or are you lions so arrogant? " Gus sneered, clenched his fist, and showed his tusks. As a handsome white wolf, he straightened up, about two meters, and looked much taller than the lion.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to be a burden to Gus. He stepped back, hoping to go up the mountain quickly and find a safe place to hide.


    Just then, the lion came at Gus with all his limbs.


    He showed his sharp claws and scratched straight at Gus''s neck and face, trying to kill him.


    Unfortunately, the limbs thought everything too simply. Gus just avoided it and let the lion''s attack fall out. Then, he raised his paw and patted the lion''s back neck, hoping to break his neck!


    When mi Ran''er ran up the mountain, the male wolves on the mountain had found out what was happening at the foot of the mountain and were running down the mountain.


    Miran''er wondered why the lion would fight alone so impulsively. Was he really not afraid of death? But is that stupid? Isn''t that the way to present the head?


    She felt that there must be something fishy in it, but now it''s too far away to pass on her doubts to Gus. She believes that Gus is so smart that he can find something unusual.


    Get back to the mountain.


    She was about to find a cave to hide when a fast figure flashed on the other side of the way up the mountain.


    Her eyes were sharp and she caught it right away.


    Elder is nearby. She quickly pulls elder to her side and whispers in his ear. They tell elder what they see. They go to find some wolves and come to the cave. They grasp the stone and look down the road.


    They hide behind the rocks on the mountain. Looking up from the bottom of the mountain, they can''t see any abnormality at all.

 Chapter 1824

    So, the three lions soon appeared again.


    Miran''er made a gesture with the children, and then they all took the stones and threw them on the heads of the three lions.


    After all, it was the homeland that was going to be occupied, and each of them had the strength to feed. After a while, the three lions broke their heads, turned around and were embarrassed to escape down the mountain. When they went down the mountain, they were stopped by the wolves who had killed the single lion and came here.


    It took less than half an hour to get rid of the four lions.


    When Gus returned to the mountain, miran''er could smell the obvious blood smell of this guy from a long distance.


    "Not hurt?" Miran''er hurried over and asked anxiously.


    Gus raised his mouth, "No."


    Mi Ran''er breathed a sigh of relief and knew that he was extremely hungry. He hurried him back to the cave and took out the roast chicken he had left for him. With a satisfied smile on his face, he said, "now that the lions lurking in the White Wolf clan have been solved, we need to prevent other lions from attacking again."


    "Well, sure enough, your method worked very well. We killed four young and strong lions without any casualties. If the father wolf is still there, we will surely regard you as the God of our wolf family!"


    Gus threw the last piece of bone to the ground. His deep eyes fell on MI Ran''er''s face. He grabbed her arm and suddenly grabbed her in his arms. His eyes were deep and fixed on her.


    "Unfortunately, I just want to hide you in my cave, and I don''t want anyone to find your beauty..."


    He did not forget that the lion had just seen Mi Ran''s salivating eyes when he was a child. At last, he dug out those eyes and crushed them with his feet.


    His female, he can only use that kind of aggressive eyes.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t know what this guy was eating. He frowned, "I''m not your pet. You can''t keep me in captivity..."


    Captive?


    This seems to be a good way.


    However, Gus also knows that the little female in front of her will not be so obedient. She has a pair of invisible claws. If she is a little bit bad to her, she may make him black and blue.


    So, Gus still didn''t dare to take the risk.


    He pinched her face. "Why don''t you go out and smear your face a little later? Or do you want to go out with me and get a tan? You see, in the animal kingdom, where are females as white and tender as you? It''s just like snow... No wonder it attracts people''s eyes. "


    Hearing this, miran''er understood in a moment.


    This guy is worrying about the lion''s eyes just now.


    Some sighed helplessly. She reached for Gus''s ear and hummed, "no, how can you deprive me of my right to be beautiful? Even if I blacken my skin color, my facial features are pretty. It seems that I only have skin color better than ordinary females, and there is no flash in other places... "


    Miran''er murmured displeasantly, then pushed Gus away.


    Seeing that she was angry, Gus immediately floated a doting smile on her face. He quickly held her in his arms, pinched her cheek, and coaxed: "OK, don''t smear it. It''s a very proud thing to have a white and tender female like you, which makes the male of the whole animal world envy me to death!"


    Gus suddenly figured it out. Speaking of this, he was full of complacency.


    Mi Ran''er was very helpless about the man''s changeable mood.

 Chapter 1825

    After searching in the forest for an afternoon and going through another battle, Gus was so tired that he fell on the grass and closed his eyes wearily.


    Miran''er also obediently accompanied him to lie down. There were people on guard outside. If they saw the beacon smoke, they would tell Gus at the first time.


    They went to sleep at ease.


    It was early morning when I was awakened.


    Mi Ran''er opened his eyes vaguely and looked at the man beside him. The man had already got up to look at him.


    "In what direction?" Asked Gus in a deep voice.


    "On the Northwest Mountain, it''s probably the lions who want to attack at night, but they are found by our people." The bearer replied in a subdued voice.


    Gus immediately raised his lips and said, "it''s just right. We''ve solved it together. In the future, we white wolves won''t be harassed by these shameless lions any more..."


    With that, he was ready to go out.


    When he got to the entrance of the cave, he stopped and turned his eyes to look at the haystack. After meeting miran''er''s eyes, he strode back. He squatted down beside miran''er, reached out and gently stroked her little face: "I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry!"


    "Good."


    Miran''er nodded cleverly.


    After watching Gus go out, she worried a lot.


    He got up and walked to the entrance of the mountain, looked at the direction Gus took people away, and asked the system in his mind: "the male master should not die early, right?"


    "Host, this system will not be spoiled!"


    The tone of the system is inexplicable.


    Miran''er growled in his heart, "can you open an option for a spoiler, and let me spend something to exchange this option?"


    System: "but in this case, where can you feel the fun of the task in the process of completing the task?"


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "I can''t feel the fun in this way."


    Only feel the heart blocked in the throat, is really worried to the extreme.


    "At least, will it be a good ending? Isn''t he or be the best option? I don''t need to know the details! " Mi Ran''er complained.


    The system hesitated.


    After a long time, he said slowly: "then I''ll try to report to the above? Whether it can take shape depends on whether the people on it agree or not. "


    "Up there?" Mi Ran''er caught these two words and said, "what''s on it?"


    Why does she feel a little weird?


    The system immediately explained, "do you think I''m the only system in the world? There are countless systems with codes, and the people on them are the people who manage us.... "


    It turns out that this is still an industry.


    Miran''er felt more and more strange.


    Pursed lips, did not say these with the system, calm down and look at the mountains to the northwest.


    The flames have not been extinguished.


    Gus had already arrived there in the fastest time. In the moonlight, she could only see some figures vaguely, as if she was shooting with bow and arrow, and as if she was hitting people at the foot of the mountain with stones.


    The defense items she makes are the sharpest, which can definitely cause heavy damage to the lions.


    They may not even be able to go up the mountain.


    But what mi Ran''er didn''t expect was


    The sky suddenly sounded an eagle roar, from far and near, then more and more, one after another!


    In the dark sky, countless eagles are flying towards the White Wolf family. Their huge wings are flapping, causing a lot of waves.


    "Get some wet grass and branches, quick!" Mi Ran''er hurriedly went to find the awakened females and whispered.

 Chapter 1826

    When the females saw the eagles hovering in the sky, their legs softened.


    "Hurry up."


    Mi Ran''er saw that they were still motionless. He was a little convinced, and immediately rebuked them.


    The females quickly went to the nearby area to find some weeds and branches. On this side, they dug a few pits above the miran''er cave to pile up the weeds and branches. On the lower layer, they put dry and crisp leaves. Soon after the fire, the smoke rose.


    After two pits, the eagles flew close.


    Miran''er saw that Merck was leading the way.


    "Merck, you''re taking advantage of the danger!" She watched Merck deliberately hover at low places, frowning and make complaints about Tucao.


    Merck Falcon''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if laughing, "what about taking advantage of people''s danger? As long as the White Wolf clan can be occupied before the lion clan, I''m not afraid of losing a shady reputation. "


    Miran''er was more and more disgusted. Seeing that he had no smoke, he lit another pit.


    The smoke on the mountain is growing.


    Gus there also found the eagle, but also to see the mountain suddenly up a few wisps of smoke.


    "What to do? The pups and the females are not in danger, are they A male worried: "these Eagles don''t have a proper hand. Why don''t we split half of them and go back..."


    Gus frowned. Neither he nor Ran''er thought that Merck would intervene like this.


    He looked at the situation at the foot of the mountain. The lions had been killed to a third.


    The remaining one-third seemed to be crazy, and wanted to run up the mountain to kill Gus.


    "Let''s make a quick decision here first! Let''s go back together after we''ve solved these lions. "


    Gus said in a low voice.


    "But can that hold?" The male is still very worried. His eyes are always on the side of the tribe. He doesn''t dare to take them back for fear of missing any details.


    "It''s OK. With Ran''er here, we can hold on for a while. When this problem is solved, we can go back as soon as possible." Gus said, and his hands quickened a lot.


    The other males, thinking of their wives and children, are just about to be inspired. They have a heart to kill. Every stone, every bow and arrow goes to the lifeblood of the lion at the foot of the mountain!


    On this side of the White Wolf tribe, after MI Ran''er lit all the haystacks, smoke rose everywhere, blackening the whole sky of the cave.


    Who knows, these eagles are smart this time. They also know that if they change their position while the wind blows, they won''t be fumigated if they don''t stand at the tuyere.


    "I''ll go. I''m fine?"


    Miran''er was surprised.


    She gritted her teeth and jumped down the cave to take out some slingshots she had made in her spare time.


    Several children had played with her. Mi Ran''er shared the slingshot with these children and threw it on the eagle''s face with a stone at the entrance of the cave¡ª¡ª


    There are a few children''s accuracy is not so good, almost all failed.


    However, miran''er was able to hit Merck''s wings and chest with every stone.


    Miran''er obviously saw Merck stagger several times.


    "I tell you, Merck, you can''t do any good in the White Wolf clan. Please leave, otherwise, your fate will be worse than those of the lion clan, because as long as you become our prisoner, I will roast you as a roast bird and share it with you that night."


    Miran''er tries to persuade Merck to leave, but his actions never stop.

 Chapter 1827

    She started throwing stones at Merck''s forehead. Now she really wants the life of these eagles.


    Because they are ready to fall down on the mountain and kill the old and weak women and children in these caves.


    Miran''er cried in his heart, Gus, how long will it take for you! This side is going to be overwhelmed.


    Merck also fell on a stone outside the cave, revealing his body. This guy is covered with black feathers and looks like a crow.


    "In order to avoid becoming the food of the white wolves, I have to solve your little Terran first. Moreover, if you are here, Gus will go crazy. If he goes crazy, all the eagles may not be able to control him."


    Merck''s words made miran''er sneer: "so, do you mean that you admit that you are inferior to Gus in martial arts?"


    Merck''s face sank when she heard that her martial arts were poor.


    "I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean?" Mi Ran''er asked deliberately.


    Gus came over to miran''er with calm eyes, not ready to answer her question.


    Miran''er quickly got up and retreated to the cave. There was not much space in the cave. These Eagles certainly didn''t have much space to move. They could fight for a period of time in the cave. It was better to hold on until they came back.


    "Merck, if you dare to do something to me, Gus will not only go mad, but also eat people directly. At that time, he will directly break you up, and you, the defeated man, will have no room to fight back! I tell you, you''d better not do anything to me. You can''t afford the consequences! "


    Mi Ran''er''s little hand is behind her. She is holding a sharp stone. If Merck dares to approach her and do anything to her, she will use this stone to cut Merck''s neck.


    "Does Gus really care about you? Isn''t he an ice guy? Over the years, I haven''t treated anyone differently. Now I really meet the female in my life. That''s why I care so much? "


    Merck was really surprised by the change in Gus''s character.


    Over the years, he has known his nemesis very well. He always thought that Gus would die alone. Unexpectedly, once he had a female, he was such a smart and beautiful female.


    It really made him envious.


    Miran''er had a smile of complacency on his face. "That''s because I''m special, so I''ll let the ice melt."


    "Yes? I''d like to see what''s special about you little female


    Merck said, raising her hand and grabbing her shoulder.


    This time, MI Ran''er was not unprepared, so he dodged immediately with a nimble dodge.


    Then, her arm came out, her wrist strength was much better than before, and the stone in her palm was straight toward Merck''s neck¡ª¡ª


    Merck didn''t seem to expect that miran''er would move so fast, so she didn''t avoid it for a moment.


    As soon as his neck hurt, he covered his neck in disbelief and retreated, looking at the female in front of him in shock.


    Mi Ran''er took advantage of the victory to pursue, and the other hand came back.


    This time, Merck reacts and holds her wrist.


    "You..." Merck''s neck is very painful. He can feel the flesh and blood splitting. Moreover, the necks of their birds are much thinner. Even if they are transformed into human form, they are extremely fragile at the moment.

 Chapter 1828

    One of his men tried hard, and MI Ran''er''s wrist was directly crushed and fractured by him.


    Sweating with pain on her forehead, she struggled to get out of Merck''s hands.


    Who knows, this guy now clings to her, does not give any chance to let go, one hand drags her, the other hand covers the wound of the neck, walking towards the cave.


    "You let go of me, Merck. If you are injured so badly, you will die if you don''t go to bandage immediately. Is the territory of a tribe more important than the life of your patriarch? Isn''t the territory of your Eagle tribe also very fertile? Why do you have to occupy other people''s territory? "


    Mi Ran''er was speechless. Feeling the pain on his wrist, he gasped and said nothing.


    Merck is speechless. She just drags her to the entrance of the mountain.


    The other caves were filled with children''s howling.


    The eagles dragged all the old and weak women and children out of the cave.


    At this time, Gus and others who have solved the problem of the lions return.


    "Merck, let go of Ran''er, let go of the white wolves."


    Gus glared at the pale Merck, and saw that he had been covering his neck, and his hands and feathers were full of blood. Gus was speechless. "You are injured now, and you can''t benefit from us. I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise, these young males of the eagle clan will be folded here!"


    Gus''s threat is of little use.


    Merck pulls miran''er into her arms and clasps her neck with her hand.


    He threatened Gus with his eyes and said, "come on, I''ll cut off the girl''s neck if you come.".


    "Don''t worry, Gus. I''ll be fine. This Merck has been scratched on his neck by me. He doesn''t have any room to resist. I''ll protect myself and you go to save others."


    Miran''er, bearing the pain, said to Gus quickly.


    Gus saw that she didn''t look very well, but at least she could speak. Now Merck can''t say a word.


    Gus clenched his teeth and made a gesture with the back of his hand.


    Then, slowly raise your hand.


    "Merck, if I don''t do it, don''t you just want the wolf tribe? Can I give you half? Just leave this mountain and a little bit of forest near it for us... Not half? What about two-thirds? "


    Gus said as he approached the top of the mountain.


    Merck looked at his movements and was anxious to roar, but the vocal cord of his neck seemed to have been scratched by Miran. Now he couldn''t make any sound except some painful sobs.


    "Merck, we have been neighbors for so many years. At least we have some friendship. Can''t we give us a living? You can kill all the orcs of the white wolves. What about the uncivilized beasts of the white wolves? You can''t kill it all, can you? Once the seeds of hatred are planted, they will have more chances of revenge than us in the future... "


    Gus said that he had got close to the nearest cave. Then he raised his hand and quickly threw the nearest Eagle at him. He opened his mouth and directly bit off his fragile neck.


    Merck saw this scene and breathed hard, trying to summon his wings out.


    But at the moment, he was so badly injured that he could hardly summon his wings. Suddenly, his legs softened. He clasped mi Ran''er''s neck and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1829

    He pulled mi Ran''er down.


    "Well..."


    Miran''er felt that he was about to be cut off by this guy.


    He was pale.


    The white wolves'' steps are very light, and now they are in the dark. Some white wolves lurk in the mountains above the cave, and then, accurately pounce on the eagles below.


    The White Wolf clan didn''t leave half of the affection. After they knocked down the people of the eagle clan, they directly bit off their necks.


    After driving the old, the weak, the women and the children into the cave, Gus rushed to miran''er.


    Looking at Merck''s ghost appearance, he held out his hand to hold Merck''s arm.


    "Let go!" He said angrily.


    Merck''s fingers curled up and didn''t move at all.


    "Believe it or not, I broke your hand?" Gus threatened coldly.


    Merck still hasn''t moved a bit.


    Gus: "yes."


    Finally, he broke it off finger by finger.


    Mi Ran''er, who was about to suffocate, finally breathed fresh air.


    Merck fell pale to the ground.


    Gus had no time to worry about him. He picked up miran''er. Seeing that she was covered with blood, he asked anxiously, "where''s the injury?"


    Miran''er raised her hand, which had been pinched off.


    Gus felt the bone wrong, but he didn''t know how to set it.


    After breathing smoothly, MI Ran''er restored the bone with one hand, but he did not dare to move.


    She leaned in Gus''s arms, stood up and looked at Merck, who was lying on the ground and didn''t know what to do? Did you kill them directly? "


    "If the head of the eagle clan dies in the White Wolf clan, then the White Wolf clan will really live a peaceful life."


    Gus slightly frowned, "let him live and die on his own. This is what he asked for."


    Gus thought of miran''er''s painful appearance just now. He couldn''t help but raised his foot and gave Merck a kick.


    "If you want to take advantage of others'' danger, this guy really belittles my white wolf family..." Gus said angrily, holding miran''er into the cave.


    It wasn''t long before an eagle howled with sadness. After a while, Gus walked out of the cave, and the place where Merck was lying was empty.


    "Moyue came and took him away."


    Gus went back to the cave and told Miran the news.


    Miran''er fell on the grass and answered vaguely.


    Now that everything has been settled, Gus will lie down next to her again. They are very relaxed, squint and soon fall asleep.


    Wake up again, it''s already three strokes in the day.


    Miran''er''s wrist still hurt a little.


    Gus circled her little body, breathing in her ear.


    The man who gets up in the morning is very hot and has already awakened in some places. When mi Ran''er feels it, his face turns red. He can only treat it as if he didn''t find anything. He doesn''t dare to move his body and bones because he''s afraid that the gun will go off completely. He eats it up and wipes it off when the sun is shining.


    After all, there will be people walking around outside the cave. It would be a shame if they were caught.


    She swallowed and squinted to pretend to sleep.


    Who knows, after a few seconds, two pieces of warmth fall on her cheek, kiss and suck on her white and tender skin.


    Mi Ran''er''s body trembled with the palpitation, and she felt a little shy.


    Then, deep laughter was close at hand.


    Hearing the laughter, MI Ran''er''s face turned red.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep?"


    Gus gently lifted her hair from her ear and played with it in the palm of her hand.


    Miran''er opened his eyes and looked at him. The corners of his eyes were red. He looked at him with a sense of sexuality.

 Chapter 1830

    Miran''er spat out his tongue. "Can I still sleep like this? Then I''m very determined. "


    Gus rubbed and rubbed on her neck and continued to smile: "Ran''er, from now on, no one will dare to attack us white wolves... In the future, we will have the most peaceful life."


    Mi Ran''er snorted and nodded, "I know..."


    Now that the White Wolf clan has killed the lion clan and killed so many young males of the eagle clan, their reputation has been passed on. Who dares to take the initiative to challenge them?


    Gus''s hand is very dishonest. He has been groping on miran''er''s body all the time. When he speaks, he deliberately puts his hand close to her ear. The warm air is curling around her earlobe, which makes her feel itchy. He grasps her and makes her unable to bear to murmur.


    "So, it''s time for us to have a bunch of pups..." Gus said, suddenly turning over and pressing on miran''er''s little body.


    "Watch out for my injury!" Mi Ran''er''s little body trembled and subconsciously tried to escape.


    Gus''s action is very gentle, in fact, just a virtual pressure on her body, but also to avoid her injured wrist.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get the wound..."


    Then he kisses it!


    ¡­¡­


    That night, the dark blue sky was full of stars, and the moon was also hanging round in the sky. It was a day of reunion.


    Gus and Miran came to the last grass.


    Mi Ran''er was very weak. This guy didn''t let her go until this afternoon. After eating something, he was brought here.


    This place has a wide view, and it''s a very hidden place. Miran''er thinks that this guy is not kind enough.


    Wait, if you do something to her here, her weak body will turn into a pool of water.


    She saw that there were many wild flowers and grass on the grass.


    With something in mind, miran''er sat up, picked some plants, and made two very small rings in the moonlight.


    A flower and a grass, men ring, women ring, share very clear.


    "Gus, there is a custom in our place that men and women together need to exchange one thing in order to become a formal husband and wife..." miran''er hands two "rings" to Gus: "this is the ring."


    Gus picked up the two rings and looked at them. He asked suspiciously, "what can this thing do?"


    Miran''er pulled his left hand over and took the grass ring to Gus''s ring finger. After taking it, he pulled it up and gave him a kiss on his finger.


    Gus''s fingers quivered.


    Although he didn''t quite understand the meaning of the ceremony, he was deeply moved by the pious appearance of miran''er.


    "It''s your turn."


    Miran''er hands her little hand to Gus.


    Gus, following Miran''s method, put it on her ring finger, and then her thin lip fell on her finger.


    "Congratulations to the host, the progress of the standard story has reached 100%!"


    In her mind, the sound of the system rang out. Before mi Ran''er had time to respond, a flash of white light flashed in front of her eyes, and the picture in front of her began to twist. Then, she was sucked into the whirlpool, and the air around her made her faint.


    When she woke up again, she had come to the time and space rest station.


    Although mi Ran''er has no entity at the moment, she still feels a little sore all over. Maybe it''s because her soul and body are too tired. No wonder the system doesn''t directly take her to the next plane, but asks her to go back to the rest station to repair.

 Chapter 1831

    While resting at the rest station, MI Ran''er puts down all her previous memories, and the finished task is really over. She can no longer immerse herself in the past emotions, which is unfair to the next task object.


    It took two days to sort out her emotions, and the system sent her on a mission journey.


    Each time he went to the task plane, miran''er would be squeezed by the air flow of the time-space tunnel and fainted directly.


    When she woke up again, miran''er felt a cold.


    "It''s so cold..."


    She curled up and struggled to open her eyes to see where she was.


    The original owner fell in the snow, and his whole body was freezing.


    Miran''er felt that if he continued to lie in the snow like this, his life would be in danger.


    Forced to stand up, she looked around, it seems that it is in a relatively old town, not far away there is a dim yellow light, the original owner''s hand holding a lunch box, because tightly in his arms, it is still warm.


    Now that she has not inherited the memory of the original owner, she is going to have a rest at the door of the opposite house, at least to let the original owner''s body return to the temperature.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the courtyard, a flash of light flashed through his mind, and then the memory poured into mi Ran''er''s mind as quickly as possible.


    Now mi Ran''er is in the 1980s, when the country has not yet developed and the whole country is still very poor.


    The original owner is an ordinary girl named Yu Xiaoran in a small town in Southwest China. She is just 20 years old this year. Because her family is poor and her father prefers boys to girls, she is not allowed to go to school. Therefore, Yu Xiaoran is illiterate.


    The little illiterate was born with an engagement. She was Xu Yunzhou, the son of the mayor, three years older than her.


    When the original owner''s grandfather saved the mayor''s life, the mayor made this promise. From childhood to adulthood, the Yu family talked in Xiao Ran''s ear. If it wasn''t for you to marry to the mayor''s house in the future, we would have driven you out.


    Therefore, the original owner took Xu Wenzhou as his life-saving straw.


    In addition, he looks handsome, the original owner is a heart full on him.


    From small to large, like a slug like around behind him.


    Xu Wenzhou bored her to death. He was cold to her from childhood and would not give her any superfluous attitude.


    And more than once, he made it clear that he would not marry her, and the words of the matchmaker of the old society would not play any role here.


    Now it is a new society. He will never give in to the freedom of marriage and love.


    The original owner didn''t read anything and couldn''t understand Xu Wenzhou''s words at all, so he still depended on him.


    Finally, Xu Wenzhou couldn''t stand it. Three years ago, he chose to serve in the army. He had been there for more than three years. Now he is back for the first time.


    When the original owner learned that Xu Wenzhou had come back, he immediately secretly took a piece of sausage and bacon at home to make a bacon rice, put it in the lunch box and secretly carried it out to send it to Xu Wenzhou.


    She is distressed that Xu Wenzhou may not have had a good meal in the army.


    I didn''t want to. I didn''t get to the door of Xu''s house. Because I was too excited, I slipped and fell in the snow.


    This fall brought mi Ran''er down.


    "Hot face and cold bottom..." Mi Ran''er smacked her lips. "In this way, I''m afraid Xu Wenzhou is my target."


    Now miran''er has understood the rules of the task arrangement of this system.


    The more difficult the person is, the more likely she is to be the one who needs strategy.

 Chapter 1832

    The original owner had not had much good food since he was young. After a fall, he was even more dizzy, and even miran''er could not bear it.


    Holding the courtyard wall for a rest, she looked up at the courtyard in front of her eyes.


    Isn''t this the mayor''s house?


    The gate of the courtyard was on one side, and MI Ran''er hesitated to push it in.


    If you give her this lunch box, you will be able to have a full meal.


    Why send them to be humiliated?


    Mi Ran''er thought so, holding the lunch box and turning to leave.


    At this time, the door of the house in the yard suddenly opened.


    She had a meal under her feet, then quickened her pace and prepared to slip away.


    "Yu Xiaoran?"


    Xu Wenzhou''s voice was clear and moist. It was colder than the cold wind. Even with her back to her, MI Ran''er could imagine that this guy was frowning slightly at the moment.


    Swallowing saliva, a trace of helplessness floated on her face.


    In fact, she wanted to make a good correction and fight with this man head-on. Unexpectedly, so soon


    Turning her head, she looked at the man in the uniform and touched the back of her head. She blushed and laughed awkwardly. "Wow... What a coincidence."


    "What a coincidence? You''re in front of my house. You tell me it''s a coincidence? Yu Xiaoran, I haven''t seen you for three years. It seems that your IQ has not improved at all. " Xu Wenzhou is full of disgust.


    If that pair of cold long eyes could launch a skate, MI Ran''er would be full of holes now.


    You can insult anything. Why insult IQ?


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes flickered, and her mouth shrunk. "I''m just passing by. It''s a coincidence that I think you''ll go out as soon as I pass by. It''s a coincidence. Where do you want to go? Do you think I''m here on purpose waiting for you to make this coincidence? I''m not so bored on a snowy night. "


    Xu Wenzhou was shocked by what mi Ran''er said. After three years'' absence, the girl seems to have become more eloquent.


    After MI Ran''er finished speaking, he turned to go.


    "Ah..."


    Xu Wenzhou spoke again.


    "Why? Don''t tell me, you still want me to go in... Three years no see, you don''t hate me as much as before? Don''t pretend. You can''t hide your disgust for me. "


    Miran''er said nothing directly.


    Xu Wenzhou took a deep breath and clenched his lips. He bit his teeth. "I just want to remind you that there will be heavy snow in the future. You''d better go home early. Don''t freeze to death outside for the Spring Festival!"


    "I thank you for the death of the Chinese New Year."


    Mi Ran''er glared at Xu Wenzhou in disgust, turned and strode away.


    Xu Wenzhou has been standing at the door of his home, watching the thin figure, which is obviously tall, leave a little bit.


    Her attitude changed so much that Xu Wenzhou was surprised.


    From the moment he went out to see her, he was ready for her to call him brother Wenzhou


    Who knows


    Mi Ran''er knew exactly what Xu Wenzhou was thinking. Instead of going home directly, she found a tree to sit down, ate up the bacon rice and washed the lunch box with snow.


    She can be sure that Xu Wenzhou has aroused some interest in her at the moment.


    This time, Xu Wenzhou came back for the Spring Festival. She only had five days off. She had to take advantage of these five days to take him down. It''s better to follow him to the army.


    Only in this way can we have a chance to completely convince them.


    Otherwise, this era of long-distance love is absolutely impossible to have emotional progress.

 Chapter 1833

    After eating and drinking, he came home. As soon as he entered the house, a strong wind came down on MI Ran''er''s face¡ª¡ª


    Miran''er immediately raised her hand to hold the arm.


    "You''re a dead girl, and now you know how to fight back! I''ve raised you for so many years, and I''ve raised you as a white eyed wolf? " Yu''s mother saw that her mouth was still greasy. She thought of the sausage and bacon and became more and more angry. She fanned her other hand down at Mi Ran''er.


    "Mom, isn''t this also for investment?"


    Mi Ran''er touched her lips lightly, then put her hands on the shelf, and then pushed Yu''s mother away.


    Yu''s mother was pushed by Mi Ran''er and almost fell to the ground.


    After a long time, Yu''s mother looked at her daughter in surprise, "you..."


    When did she become so bold? In the past, she beat her, this girl was obediently suffering.


    "To send food to brother Wenzhou, I also want to enhance my relationship with brother Wenzhou. Don''t forget that brother Wenzhou only stays at home for five days this time. If brother Wenzhou goes to the army alone this time, when will he come back next time?"


    Mi Ran''er''s words reminded Yu Mu.


    "Yes, you are so old. If you continue to delay like this, you will become an old girl in the future? "No way..." Yu''s mother rushed to wake up Yu''s father who had fallen asleep. "His father, you can go to the mayor''s house tomorrow and talk about the marriage of two children. You can''t delay any longer. This girl eats more and does less every day. If this goes on, our family will lose money!"


    Yu''s father was in a daze. After hearing his wife''s words, he thought about it carefully. His wife''s words were also very reasonable.


    Nodding, "OK, I''ll go tomorrow and take advantage of the new year to get married."


    On hearing this, MI Ran''er immediately laughed, "Mom, I''ll go to bed first. Good night!"


    She didn''t have the heart to talk with such a shrew like woman here. She quickly went into the room and looked at the thin bedding on the bed. She said in her heart that she would not be cold if she was upright!


    With only one coat off, she got under the covers.


    Fortunately, she had enough to eat and drink. If she was still hungry, her body would never warm up in such a short time.


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she was awakened by Yu''s mother''s laughter outside.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and sat up displeased. The cold wind wrapped her whole body in an instant. She shivered and immediately fell back to bed.


    "Xiao ran gets up quickly. Wenzhou is coming. What do you look like when you are still asleep?" Yu''s mother suddenly pushed the door in, patted on MI Ran''er''s quilt, and said to MI Ran''er in a very gentle tone.


    In my memory, this mother was so gentle to the original owner when she had Xu family.


    "What did he come for?" Miran''er asked vaguely.


    "Of course I''m looking for you to go out and play. On New Year''s Eve, I''m sure I''ll take you to the town to buy firecrackers and get up quickly. Your father is at Xu''s house now. Your marriage should have been settled."


    Yu''s mother came to MI Ran''er''s ear and said, "you two haven''t seen each other for three years. Now it''s hard for you to come back. You have to hold fast to yourself. Otherwise, after marriage, you will have a bad relationship, and you will be the one who bears hardships."


    In the end, she is still her own daughter. In mind, Yu''s mother is still inclined to her own daughter.

 Chapter 1834

    Miran''er got up with her hair in a mess, buttoned up and came out of the house.


    Seeing the uniformed man sitting in the main room, she pulled the corners of her lips, said hello to Xu Wenzhou in a dumb voice, and went out to get water to wash her face.


    Looking at her sloppy appearance, Xu Wenzhou''s eyes are even more disgusted.


    After finishing, MI Ran''er returned to the main room.


    "What have you come to me for?" She asked suspiciously, with a cornmeal in her mouth.


    "I have something to tell you." Xu Wenzhou got up and went to her, "you come out with me."


    "I''ll go out if you let me out? Is there anything I can''t say here? " Miran''er ate up the corn flour and looked at the snow outside. He said, "it''s so cold outside. Do you think I''m like you and I''m wearing a military overcoat made of top-grade material


    After thinking about it, Xu Wenzhou took off his coat and put it on MI Ran''er''s shoulder. "Is that ok?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows slightly. Seeing that he was still wearing a cotton padded jacket inside, she thought that he was full of courage and might not be cold. She nodded, "it''s almost the same."


    Xu Wenzhou clenched his fists. For some reason, he wanted to strangle the girl.


    This kind of thought is different from the boring thought before. Instead, he thinks that she has a problem with her attitude towards herself. Now he prefers the stickiness before and after her brother Wenzhou.


    Haven''t you seen her for three years? This girl has already been moved?


    But in this town, where is there a better youth?


    When mi Ran''er and Xu Wenzhou came out of Yu''s house, they met many neighbors. When they saw the two children walking together, they all showed ambiguous smiles.


    There is also a troubled aunt who pokes her head out of the courtyard wall, looks at Xu Wenzhou with a smile and asks, "Wenzhou, when are you going to marry your little daughter-in-law home? If you don''t marry her, the Tang junior in the east of town will want her! "


    "Tang Xiaoer?" Xu Wenzhou frowned slightly and recalled it carefully. Then he remembered who Tang Xiaoer was.


    Yu Xiaoran used to play very well with him, and he looked clean. However, he was just a joker, and he didn''t have the sense of propriety. Moreover, he liked to fight and make trouble.


    Will Yu Xiaoran marry him?


    The gap of vision is too big.


    "Yes, in the past three years, Tang Xiaoer often comes to see Xiao ran. Xiao ran, just tell me if you have ever thought of being with Tang Xiaoer. He is so kind to you, which is much better than Wenzhou."


    Aunt, it''s a big deal to watch the excitement now.


    Mi Ran''er raised her small face with an embarrassed and polite smile: "Auntie, Tang Xiao''er and I are just friends. He often comes to see me when I''m bored at home. Don''t talk nonsense."


    There was a little displeasure in her eyes.


    Aunt caught it.


    With a sheepish smile, she withdrew her head.


    Mi Ran''er did not explain the relationship between the original owner and Tang Xiaoer to Xu Wenzhou alone.


    She had just made it clear that the man could believe it or not.


    If not, no matter how she explains it, he won''t believe it.


    So, what''s the waste of it?


    At the foot of an old locust tree in the west of town, MI Ran''er, wearing a mopping coat, sat directly on the stone under the tree and looked up at Xu Wenzhou. "You didn''t speak all the way. Now there is no one. Should you tell me what you want me to do?"

 Chapter 1835

    "Today, your father went to my house to talk about our marriage. Did you ask for it?" Xu Wenzhou some distressed his coat, but this is not the point, he calm eyes color coagulation in front of the girl, coldly asked.


    Miran''er snorted and said, "is it important that I mention it? I''m 20 years old. My mother has given birth to me at my age, but I''m not married. It''s three years since you left. If it''s another three years this time, I''ll be twenty-three. In this era, I''m an old girl. It''s not easy to get married. My father should be worried. "


    Xu Wenzhou listened to her clear words and took a deep breath, "but a marriage without emotional foundation will not be happy after all. If we are so tied together, it will only be a tragedy in the future."


    "Tragedy?" Mi Ran''er hooked her lips, and her smile became more and more enlarged. "In ancient times, when people got married, they didn''t see each other before marriage. After marriage, they were harmonious and gave birth to so many children. Is there no tragedy? We both know each other well and know each other well. When we get together, why don''t we try our best to accommodate each other? Of course, if you always treat me like this after marriage, the tragedy should be


    Xu Wenzhou recognized the irony in MI Ran''er''s words.


    His face is even heavier.


    "Can it be the same in ancient times as it is now? Now it''s a new society! "


    "Xu Wenzhou, just tell me directly if you met a girl you like in the army. So, when you come back this time, you should come back specially to give up marriage with me? Now, because my father and your father are already discussing marriage, this time I came out to ask me to take the initiative to talk about the divorce? "


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to waste words with this guy, so he immediately said.


    "What?" Xu Wenzhou failed to keep up with MI Ran''er''s thinking and was blinded.


    "You can do things by yourself and tell me what you like about other girls. You really don''t want me to be Yu Xiaoran. Do you want me to stick to you like brown candy?"


    As mi Ran''er said, he got up, took off the general''s coat and smashed it into Xu Wenzhou''s arms. "As long as you say the word" divorce "in front of my father and your father, I will also agree. At that time, you and I will have nothing to do with each other. In the future, the freedom of marriage will not be involved any more."


    Mi Ran''er finished sonorously and turned to go.


    The arm was caught by Xu Wenzhou.


    "You wait!"


    Xu Wenzhou managed to make mi Ran''er''s words clear. Therefore, the misunderstanding now is really a little big. "When did I say that I met someone I like in the army?"


    "Then why do you have to break your engagement with me? You haven''t said so much before. Today you are willing to tell me so much, not because you have someone you like. Why


    Mi Ran''er turned her head. Her eyes were flushed by the cold wind. It seemed that she felt aggrieved.


    When Xu Wenzhou touched her eyes, his breathing was slightly disordered.


    "I just want to remind you that there is really no room for change after marriage. Besides, marriage with me is a military marriage. After that, even if you have someone you really like, you can''t change your mind..."


    Xu Wenzhou''s tone, inadvertently, softened a lot.


    There was a faint smile on MI Ran''er''s small face. "As long as you want, can''t you divorce? You are so tired of me that you should be glad to accept my offer of divorce at that time? "

 Chapter 1836

    Xu Wenzhou hesitated and was not sure about the future, so he didn''t know how to answer well at the moment.


    In his eyes, MI Ran''er''s heart was full of proud smile.


    This guy''s attitude is starting to loosen.


    Mi Ran''er had just been wearing Xu Wenzhou''s coat, but she felt warm. Now she took it off, and it was even colder than before. She stamped her feet, wrinkled her face, and looked up at Xu Wenzhou: "if there is nothing else, I will go home first. It''s too cold..."


    Hahaha towards the little hand, she said, ready to run away.


    The overcoat with body temperature was draped on her shoulder again, and the voice of Xu Wenzhou was in her ear, "I''ll take you back."


    Xu Wenzhou is about 1.83 meters, which is very high in this famine era.


    The original owner was only about 1.6 meters, so Xu Wenzhou''s overcoat wrapped mi Ran''er from head to foot and fell into the snow. The hem of his clothes had been wet by the snow.


    After returning home, Yu''s mother asked Xu Wenzhou to stay for lunch. Xu Wenzhou shook his head and refused.


    After returning the clothes to Xu Wenzhou, MI Ran''er took Yu''s mother''s hand and said with a smile, "Mom, don''t be kidding. Can we have the same food as the mayor''s? Don''t you see my father hasn''t come back yet? Uncle Xu must be entertaining my father now. "


    Hearing this, Xu Wenzhou felt a little embarrassed.


    "Auntie, I''ll go first."


    Then he turned and walked away with long legs.


    After waiting for Xu Wenzhou to leave, Yu''s mother immediately took mi Ran''er by the arm and went into the inner room. She asked in a low voice, "what is he looking for? Are you going to divorce again? "


    "No..." Mi Ran''er shook his head. "He just told me to think it over. Marriage is not a trivial matter. He thought that I might not know anything as well as I did when I was a child."


    Hearing this, Yu''s mother was relieved. Then she asked anxiously, "what did you say? Don''t say anything that makes him angry, you stupid girl


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m not the little flower maniac three years ago. I know that marriage is not a small thing. It''s a matter of life. Besides, Xu Wenzhou is a soldier. After I marry him, I don''t have the right to ask for divorce on my own initiative..."


    Yu Mu immediately raised her hand and patted mi Ran''er on the mouth. "Bah, bah, bah, you''re not married yet. What do you want to do with divorce now?"


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "that''s what he said."


    "Ah, you said that although you are a little thin and weak, your facial features are not bad, and your figure is also good. You are one of the best girls in this town. How can you not look up to you when you grow up?"


    Yu Mu is really full of doubts.


    You know, in the past three years since Xu Wenzhou left, some matchmakers in the town have asked whether the engagement of the two children has been terminated. If the engagement of the two children has been terminated, the threshold of the family will have to be broken by these matchmakers!


    "After he went to be a soldier, he has a broader vision. Moreover, he went to a high school in the county, and he has seen a lot of people. It''s right for him to dislike me as a little illiterate. Mom, don''t think so much about it now. I think Xu Wenzhou''s meaning is that he won''t refuse this marriage. It''s good for you when I get married to the Xu family!"


    After patting Yu''s mother on the shoulder, MI Ran''er is ready to go back to her room.


    Yu''s mother grabs her daughter again with a flattering smile on her face.

 Chapter 1837

    "Well... My dear daughter, after you marry Wenzhou, don''t forget your mother''s family. Your younger brother is still in school now. He will have to spend a lot of money in the future. It will depend on you then."


    Yu''s mother scolded the original owner when she was young. Now she can say these words, which can be regarded as the representative of thick skinned.


    Mi Ran''er grinned, "Mom, don''t worry. No matter what, you are all my family. How can I care about you? However, it depends on Wen Zhou''s meaning at that time. After all, you know that even if I marry Wen Zhou, I can''t be the master at home. After all, I can''t do anything. At that time, I can only be a useless rice bug."


    When Yu''s mother heard these words, she immediately became angry. "Why are you so ambitious? We can''t work hard and make progress to help Wenzhou keep his family in good order. In this way, Wenzhou can hand over his salary to you. "


    Miran''er yawned and said vaguely, "let''s talk about this later. Mom, I''m so cold and sleepy. Go back to my room and sleep for a while. You can call me when my father comes back."


    With that, MI Ran''er ran out of the inner room and went back to the original owner''s room.


    As soon as I lay down, I heard the sound of the system in my mind.


    "Open the main task of the standard plane, attack the male owner, the task reward is 100 + of character value and 100 + of experience value, and the system stores buy a coin."


    Hearing this, miran''er asked curiously¡° System store? What''s this? "


    The system said with a smile: "this is a new function. The host can open the exclusive store after the completion rate of the task plane reaches 60%, and exchange the purchase currency for what it needs."


    Mi Ran''er recalled that this should have something to do with her saying that she wanted to know the result of the mission.


    The head of these systems is a good listener.


    "What can one coin buy?" Mi Ran''er was a little disgusted. "I don''t know how to give more."


    System: "when you can open the store, you will know what a coin can buy!"


    That''s not true.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to say anything more to the stiff guy, so he fell into bed and went to sleep again.


    When I woke up again, my father had come back.


    Seeing that MI Ran''er came out, he said with a smile, "when you get married, you can get married... On the second day of junior high school, you two go to the town''s Civil Affairs Office to go through the wedding formalities. On that day, Wenzhou''s third aunt specially dealt with it for you two..."


    "Well? Does Xu Wenzhou not need to make a report? " Miran''er had some doubts.


    "Before he came back this time, his father ordered him to type the report first, so he could get the certificate directly."


    Mi Ran''er sneered at Yu''s father''s words, but he refused all the time. In fact, he was willing to.


    Otherwise, they would not be so obedient, and they would have beaten the marriage report back.


    "Can I get a certificate on the second day of junior high school? Don''t the two families have dinner together? " Yu Mu frowned and asked angrily.


    "Of course, that night, we went to the Xu family for dinner, and then we will be the whole family. On the third day of junior high school, Xiao ran will have to go to the army with Wen Zhou. These two days, your mother and I have something to say. If we are far away, even if we make a phone call, it''s a waste of money!"


    In fact, Yu''s father was still a little sad about marrying his daughter. As he said this, he wiped a handful of tears.

 Chapter 1838

    Mi Ran''er and Yu Mu looked at each other.


    Mi Ran''er felt that what Yu''s mother wanted to say to her daughter was clear enough by noon today.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth and yawned, "I''m going out for a walk."


    "Don''t run away. It''s very dangerous to snow so much outside. Don''t get cold. Otherwise, Wenzhou will not have time to take care of you when you go to the army."


    Yu Fu calmly exhorted.


    "Oh, I know..."


    Mi Ran''er said and came out of Yu''s house quickly.


    Wandering around, she came to the Xu family.


    When he saw the roof of the Xu family''s small building, MI Ran''er immediately turned around and prepared to go in another direction.


    As soon as I turned around, I bumped into a hard body.


    "I''ll go. Are you acting like a ghost?" Mi Ran''er covers her nose and looks up. Tang Xiaoer is angry. He grabs mi Ran''er''s arm and pulls her under the locust tree.


    "Are you really going to marry Xu Wenzhou?" Tang Xiaoer''s voice is very urgent, with obvious anger.


    "Yes, our engagement was brought down from our mother''s womb. Now that I have reached the legal age of marriage, isn''t it normal to get married?" Miran''er looked at Tang Xiaoer suspiciously, "Why are you so angry?"


    Tang Xiaoer reached out to take mi Ran''er by the shoulder and said to her sincerely, "Xu Wenzhou obviously doesn''t like you. You won''t be happy if you marry him. Why do you want to marry and suffer? Wake up, Xiao ran. He is so unkind to you. You will certainly suffer if you marry him. "


    Mi Ran''er was a little helpless. "Little brother, I know you are good to me, but... I like Xu Wenzhou. Everyone in the town knows about it. Besides, Xu Wenzhou may be tough and soft hearted. If he gets married, he will be good to me even if he cares about face. After all, I''m a whooping man. If he dares to abuse me, I''ll let everyone know, He is a bad man who abuse his wife


    How could Xu Wenzhou gain any advantage from her temperament.


    Tang Xiaoer shook his head. "I don''t mean that... I want to say that you have a better choice. Why do you have to hang yourself in the crooked neck tree of Xu Wenzhou?"


    "A better choice?" Mi Ran''er''s eyes were full of doubts. Immediately, he looked at Tang Xiaoer in surprise. "Little brother, don''t tell me that the better choice is you... Ha ha ha, do you like me? But I just regard you as my brother. I can''t do it if you want me to marry a man who regards him as his brother. It''s so strange


    Mi Ran''er broke away from Tang Xiaoer''s hands and saw the pain on Tang Xiaoer''s face. He put away his smile and sighed, "little brother, I know what you think of me, but my marriage to Xu Wenzhou has been confirmed. I''ll go with him to the army on the third day of junior high school. We won''t have much chance to meet each other in the future. I hope you''ll be married when I come back next time, And have their own children


    With that, MI Ran''er and Tang Xiao''er nodded slightly and turned away.


    Tang Xiaoer raised his hand and wanted to stop her.


    But he could not speak any more. He could only watch mi Ran''er go away in the snow.


    Mi Ran''er could not imagine how he would deal with Tang Xiaoer''s secret love if he was the original owner.


    Before she didn''t believe it, the original owner didn''t feel Tang Xiaoer''s affection for her. She also indulged herself in being so close to Tang Xiaoer and gave him so much hope.

 Chapter 1839

    But when Xu Wenzhou came back, he turned back and chose Xu Wenzhou.


    So it seems that the original owner actually has some white lotus.


    No wonder Xu Wenzhou didn''t like it before.


    After MI Ran''er left, Tang Xiao''er stood in the same place for almost two minutes before turning slowly and preparing to leave.


    But I saw a tall and thin figure standing on the road behind the locust tree. He was wearing a military coat, and a pair of cold eyes just fell on him.


    Tang Xiaoer was stunned. Then, with a sneer, he walked in the opposite direction of Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou is still standing in the same place.


    He had just heard all mi Ran''er''s words in his ears.


    The taste in my heart is a little strange, especially when I hear the sentence that I like Xu Wenzhou''s words, I always feel strange. The girl''s eyebrows don''t show much love for herself.


    This kind of feeling makes his heart ache.


    I always feel that this should not be.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t know what Xu Wenzhou is thinking.


    As the wedding is approaching, the dowry of the Xu family comes very quickly. It is said that it is a dowry. In fact, it means that they have chosen some good new year''s pork and two sets of new clothes.


    The new dress is for the bride. The bright red dress is very festive. Let her wear it to get a license with Xu Wenzhou.


    Style


    What style are we going to talk about in this era?


    Mi Ran''er tried on her clothes and found that they fit well, but after wearing them, her complexion became darker and darker.


    Later, when she went to the army, she had to bask less in the sun. Although the original owner''s facial features were very beautiful, they were not very outstanding. In addition, she was even more ordinary.


    If the skin is fair, the original owner is worthy of the title of beauty.


    It''s true that if you want to hook a person, first of all, you have to let him move his eyes so that he can further attack his heart.


    "Sister! I also want to wear new clothes. You can ask brother Wenzhou to buy me new clothes. I think brother Wenzhou''s military uniform is very good! In particular, the army coat is thick and warm. Why don''t you ask brother Wenzhou to give it to me? He certainly doesn''t lack these clothes in the army. "


    Yu Xiaobo, Yu Xiaoran''s younger brother, jumped out of nowhere. He came straight to MI Ran''er and said directly.


    When mi Ran''er hears Yu Xiaobo''s words, he immediately laughs, raises his hand, and stabs her on the forehead.


    "Military uniform? Here you are. Dare you wear it? Be careful of being taken as a soldier, and take you to the police station! If you want to wear military uniform, try your best, and then go to the army... "Mi Ran''er pushes Yu Xiaobo away, saying," don''t always think about letting others give you away, take advantage of others. If it''s good, don''t learn, just learn from your parents. "


    In fact, MI Ran''er really wanted to teach this smelly boy.


    Who knows, after hearing this, the smelly boy immediately yelled, "Mom and Dad, my sister said that you are people who love to take advantage of... And that you have bad habits!"


    "I''ll go..."


    Miran''er was surprised. The boy was only eleven or twelve years old, and he had such deep thoughts.


    It''s going to be crooked.


    It seems that in the past, this boy had been suing the original master secretly in front of his parents


    No wonder the original owner is often beaten for no reason.


    She stretched out her hand to twist Yu Xiaobo''s ear, and her voice suddenly cooled a little: "smelly boy, you''re talking nonsense again. Believe it or not, sister, I''ll take off your only cotton padded jacket and throw it into the stove! If I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t know my elder sister''s strength... "

 Chapter 1840

    From small to large, Yu Xiaobo was spoiled by his parents and bullied the original owner all the time. He had never been so cleaned up by his sister.


    At the moment when he was pinched, Yu Xiaobo immediately began to cry.


    "Mom, my sister hit me!"


    He screamed.


    Yu Mu immediately came out of the inner room and saw the scene. She quickly grabbed mi Ran''er''s arm, pushed her away, and stared at her angrily, "what are you doing? Winter''s, the ear originally froze flustered, pulled off how to do? "


    She rubbed Yu Xiaobo''s ear painfully.


    Mi Ran''er looks at Yu''s mother''s eccentric eyes and sneers even more.


    "It''s all right, teach this smelly boy a lesson, or he won''t know the heaven is high and the earth is rich..." Mi Ran''er clapped her hand and looked at Yu Xiaobo.


    Yu Xiaobo''s lips move slightly. He wanted to complain, but mi Ran''er stares at him.


    It''s fierce.


    Yu Xiaobo was stunned.


    Then, swallowing, nothing to say.


    Yu''s mother didn''t hear Yu Xiaobo yelling outside, so she thought it was her brother and sister who were quarreling.


    She kept on blaming mi Ran''er, saying that she didn''t know how to love her brother.


    Miran''er heard this and went back to the house and began to pack up.


    The original owner didn''t have many things. There were only one or two sets of clothes she could take out to wear. She packed them all in her bag.


    Then, from the bed out of a few pairs of shoes mat.


    Xu Wenzhou was given a seat by the original owner. The size of the shoes was too large, because the original owner didn''t know how big shoes Xu Wenzhou was wearing.


    I wanted to send it to Xu Wenzhou''s army, but that guy didn''t want to tell the original owner of his army''s specific address anyway, so let''s do it.


    Putting the insole in her bag, MI Ran''er leans on the bed and looks at the helpless family. She thinks that she may never come back to this home again in her life.


    In the early morning of the second day of junior high school, Xu Wenzhou came to Yu''s home with his household register.


    In the cold air, MI Ran''er sat up with his heavy head on his head and looked at the sky outside, a little angry.


    "It''s just a license. What are you doing here so early?"


    I haven''t slept enough.


    Meow.


    She put on her new clothes and tied a ponytail in her hair.


    Usually, the hairstyle with horsetail covered both sides of the cheek. Now when all the hair was lifted up, a small face was only a slap, and small ears were exposed. When Miran came out of the room, she immediately regretted wearing horsetail.


    It''s freezing.


    Looking at her dress today, Xu Wenzhou remembers that the little girl is much taller and more mature than she was three years ago, especially in some parts.


    When he realized where he was looking, Xu Wenzhou was ashamed and quickly looked away.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t notice Xu Wenzhou''s eyes. After saying hello, she went to wash her face.


    After finishing, she put on her scarf and earmuff and went to the outer room.


    Yu''s father has given Xu Wenzhou his household register.


    "You two go back quickly. After you get the marriage certificate, remember to show it to me."


    Yu''s voice trembled as he spoke.


    When mi Ran''er heard this tone, he felt a little sad.


    This is the instinct left in the body of the original owner.


    She nodded.


    Follow behind Xu Wenzhou and come out of Yu''s home.


    Today, Xu Wenzhou is still dressed in a military uniform, neat, ironed collar angular, handsome.


    Miran''er also found that this guy''s hair was specially shaped with mousse.


    Eh

 Chapter 1841

    Eh


    This sultry guy.


    Miran''er pulled his lips in disgust behind him.


    After arriving at the Civil Affairs Department, there was only aunt Xu Wenzhou.


    "Hurry in and take photos. The photos have to be developed. Can you go out for a walk? Has Xiao ran had breakfast? If not, Wenzhou will take her home for breakfast. "


    The second aunt was very enthusiastic about miran''er. She took her in, looked at her face, took out a piece of lipstick paper and handed it to miran''er. Worried that she would not use it, she taught her hand in hand.


    After putting on lipstick, miran''er''s look was much better.


    Turning to look at Xu Wenzhou, she deliberately approached a lot and asked with a smile, "is it good-looking?"


    Xu Wenzhou glanced, then nodded, "OK."


    But a bloody mouth make complaints about it.


    While taking photos, the second aunt kept making Xu Wenzhou look more natural and close to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er was impatient with this elm head. At last, he put his hand around his arm.


    "Yes, you have to be so close. You are husband and wife. Why are you so outspoken! Wen Zhou is really a fool to be a soldier


    Second aunt quickly took a few pictures, then, staring at Xu Wenzhou, not angry to say.


    Xu Wenzhou looks innocent.


    After taking the photos, MI Ran''er didn''t take her arm back.


    Xu Wenzhou looked down at her holding her arm, took a deep breath, grabbed her wrist, and took her arm away.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care either. She went over to pick the picture with her second aunt.


    Knowing that she didn''t have breakfast, Xu Wenzhou took her to Xu''s house.


    "Did I go to your house as your daughter-in-law today?" On the way, MI Ran''er suddenly asked in Xu Wenzhou''s ear with a smile.


    Xu Wenzhou took a look at Mi Ran''er, touched the smile on her face, and frowned, "what do you think?"


    "We haven''t officially argued yet. My mother said that only with the red book can we be regarded as husband and wife, so... Now we should be just partners."


    Xu Wenzhou really couldn''t understand these women''s thoughts. He frowned and dropped a sentence, "I''m too lazy to talk about this with you!"


    The pace has quickened a lot.


    Miran''er hastened to catch up.


    When she arrived at the Xu family, her mother saw mi Ran''er. She didn''t see her new daughter-in-law''s joyful look on her face. On the contrary, she felt a little disgusted.


    Mi Ran''er knew that she didn''t like the original owner all the time. She felt that the original owner''s family was just dog skin plaster. Because of Xu Wenzhou''s grandfather, she couldn''t get rid of it all her life.


    She also hopes that Xu Wenzhou can find an intellectual daughter-in-law.


    At least, he Wenzhou can have some common language.


    Yu Xiaoran didn''t graduate from primary school. From childhood to adulthood, she only knew about Wenzhou. She didn''t have any ambition. How could she be worthy of graduating from university? Now she is still the son of an officer!


    Mi Ran''er looked heartless and heartless. After entering the room, he immediately called out, "Hello, uncle and aunt!"


    Xu''s father was just fine. Hearing this title, he frowned slightly, "uncle and aunt? Is it time to change it? "


    Mi Ran''er looked at Xu Wenzhou on his side with a smile on his face. "But Xu Wenzhou and I haven''t got the license yet. We have just taken photos, and we have to wait an hour to get the license."


    Xu''s father chuckled, "it''s just a procedure. Today is the day when you enter the door. From the moment you enter the door of Xu''s family, you are a member of Xu''s family. You have to change your language."

 Chapter 1842

    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help saying that Xu''s father could only change his voice and yelled, "Dad... Mom..."


    Don''t be awkward!


    It''s really awkward.


    After she called, the smile on her little face faded away.


    Xu''s father responded very readily, while Xu''s mother hummed vaguely.


    Miran''er doesn''t care about this man either. In two days, she will go to the army with her. She won''t live with her mother-in-law in the future. What''s the matter with her.


    "Mom, Xiao ran didn''t have breakfast. Go and heat up the rest of the morning."


    Xu Wenzhou took off his coat, went to his mother''s side and said in a low voice.


    "No breakfast? Just to come to our house? She knows that I cooked you eggs and porridge this morning


    Xu''s mother began to dislike mi Ran''er more and more.


    Xu Wenzhou was very helpless for his mother''s remarks, "Mom, no... I went too early, so she didn''t have time for breakfast. Don''t think so many people can afford breakfast at home."


    With a snort, Xu''s mother takes her disgusting eyes away from MI Ran''er and reluctantly turns to the kitchen.


    When mi Ran''er saw Xu''s mother''s attitude, she suddenly had a stomachache and distension.


    She felt that she might be full and not want to eat.


    "Wenzhou, take Xiaoran to your room. I''m going to the office here. There may be people coming to pay a new year''s call."


    "Good."


    Xu Wenzhou nodded, watched his father go out and pointed to the chair in the living room.


    "Sit here first, and go back to my room when you get the card."


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er looked around. Finally, she saw a newspaper at hand, and she took it to read it.


    In the 1980s, the printing technology of newspapers was not so good. There was some deinking in many places, but it did not affect the viewing.


    What''s more, the newspapers at this time all reported the real things that happened without any water.


    Miran''er watched with interest.


    For a moment, I forgot the setting that the original owner didn''t know a few words.


    Xu Wenzhou went to the kitchen to bring out the hot breakfast. Seeing that she was serious about reading the newspaper, she frowned doubtfully.


    "Can you read it?" He went over and asked in a voice of surprise.


    When mi Ran''er woke up, he held the newspaper in his little hand and nodded slowly, "of course... Do you really think I only know one, two, three? I''ve taught myself well in the past three years. "


    Mi Ran''er said, folding the newspaper and placing it neatly on the table.


    It''s very polite.


    Mi Ran''er is becoming more and more strange to Xu Wenzhou.


    "Breakfast is hot. Go and have some first."


    "All right."


    Miran''er got up and went to the restaurant.


    At breakfast, Xu''s mother has been walking around behind her.


    Maybe there''s something to say.


    Mi Ran''er put the egg yolk into her mouth, chewed it down, drank a mouthful of porridge, and then turned to look at Xu''s mother, who was wandering behind her.


    "Ma, do you have something to say to me? Just tell me straight away. Don''t hold on like this. It''s bad for your health. "


    Seeing that she had discovered her intention, Xu''s mother stopped pretending and sat down directly opposite mi Ran''er, squinting at her with a warning on her face.


    "I tell you, after you go to the army, you should be sensible. Don''t disgrace Wenzhou. Wenzhou said that his superiors are very optimistic about him and his future is bright. If you ruin his future, I will have to pay the price even if I give up my life!"

 Chapter 1843

    Listening to Xu''s threat, MI Ran''er quickly nodded her head with a smile, "Ma, don''t worry, I''m not the one who didn''t know much about Xiao ran before. I still know what''s more important! I like brother Wenzhou so much. How can I make trouble for him? "


    Looking at her clever appearance, Xu''s mother has a little distrust in her eyes.


    However, MI Ran''er spoke in such a tone that she could not say more.


    Just a cold hum, "I tell you, when you go to Wenzhou, first of all, you should take good care of him, so that he does not have any worries in the army, and... Remember your responsibility as Xu''s daughter-in-law, and add a person to our Xu family as soon as possible."


    Miran''er nodded again, "OK, mom, I''ll try."


    Her efforts alone are not enough.


    It depends on what Xu Wenzhou thinks.


    Xu''s mother was so clever to see mi Ran''er today that she was embarrassed to get angry again. She pursed her lips and looked at Mi Ran''er for a few minutes. Then she saw that she had finished her breakfast and cleaned up the table.


    When he came out, Xu Wenzhou had already taken mi Ran''er to the civil affairs department.


    An hour later, they returned to Yu''s home.


    After Yu''s parents read the little red book in their hands, Yu''s mother finally couldn''t help crying out with MI Ran''er in her arms.


    "Married... Now that you are married, you will no longer be a member of the Yu family. In the future, if you suffer any injustice in the Xu family, you have to bear it. Husband and wife''s life is no better than at home. Someone has to compromise. Otherwise, the constant quarrels between the two people will affect the harmony of the family..."


    Yu Mu''s words made mi Ran''er listen a little harsh.


    Didn''t she mean to make her compromise more?


    Why.


    If Xu Wenzhou does something wrong, how can she not argue with him.


    "Well, don''t cry, isn''t it bad luck for the Chinese new year? It''s a good thing Yu''s father couldn''t look down and scolded him.


    Yu''s mother had no choice but to shut up, wipe her tears, let mi Ran''er go, hold her little hand and admonish her again and again.


    It''s nothing more than the old words of keeping women''s way. Not only did mi Ran''er listen harshly to these words, but even Xu Wenzhou couldn''t listen to them any more.


    Finally, he left home with his luggage.


    As he walked out of the courtyard, MI Ran''er turned to look at the dilapidated earthen house.


    "Reluctant?" Xu Wenzhou caught all her small eyes in his eyes. He pursed slightly at the corner of his mouth and asked in a low voice.


    "How?" Neither she nor the original owner has deep feelings for this family.


    The biggest dream of the original owner was to get married early and get rid of the patriarchal family.


    Seeing that her hands were red with cold, Xu Wenzhou took her luggage and carried it. Then he reached for her hand and put it into his pocket.


    "Hurry back, my parents must be waiting for us to eat."


    Xu Wenzhou said and pulled her away.


    They met a lot of people on the way and congratulated them on their happy marriage.


    Really happy, but only two new people know.


    Tang Xiaoer is standing at the corner with a bad cigarette in her mouth. She looks at a couple of new people walking hand in hand in the distance. She is really pretty in red.


    That''s too bad.


    So pretty, but not for him.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Tang Xiaoer crushed the cigarette end at the root of the wall and strode toward mi Ran''er and her husband.


    "Xiao ran! Just married, should I send a wedding candy to my elder brother? " Tang Xiaoer went up to MI Ran''er, reached out to stop her, hung his eyes, and asked deliberately.

 Chapter 1844

    He came to make trouble at first sight.


    People around him looked at his face and thought that in the past three years, he had been so close to the original owner that they immediately began to talk to each other in groups.


    On one side, Xu Wenzhou''s face was slightly heavy.


    He felt his face damaged.


    Miran''er was just fine, with a sweet smile on his face: "of course!"


    She took out two candies from her pocket. When she went to Xu''s house in the morning, she felt them on Xu''s tea table. Unexpectedly, they came in handy at this time.


    She handed it to Tang Xiaoer.


    "Little brother, thank you for your blessing. Here''s the wedding candy for you. I hope you can share the happiness of my brother Wenzhou and me, and find a girl to make a family as soon as possible!" Miran''er''s sweet words fell into the ears of the onlookers.


    Everyone was a little surprised. When did Xiao ran talk so freely?


    In the past, the girl was so boring that she couldn''t hold a complete sentence for a long time.


    Tang Xiaoer did not expect that MI Ran''er could deal with it so freely.


    Now he''s stuck.


    It''s not like picking up candy.


    No, it''s not.


    "Little second brother?" Mi Ran''er looked at Tang Xiaoer''s hesitation. He frowned slightly, lowered his voice and called again.


    Tang Xiaoer wakes up and reaches out his hand to take the candy.


    Some self mocking smile, "well, then I''ll... Touch the joy of both of you, I wish you have your son early."


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at Xu Wenzhou, who had never spoken.


    "Is there nothing Mr. Xu wants to say about my blessing? As a bridegroom, should we... "


    Before Tang Xiaoer''s voice fell, Xu Wenzhou said, "thank you for your blessing."


    With that, he dragged mi Ran''er away quickly.


    Tang small second hand finger tight, the palm of the candy hard pinch.


    Just a few clicks, the candy was crushed by him.


    After returning to Xu''s home, Xu Wenzhou leaves mi Ran''er in the living room, carries her luggage and enters his room without saying a word.


    Mi Ran''er made a small step, and it was not right to follow or not to follow.


    She could only come to the kitchen door.


    Xu''s mother heard the news of the two young people coming back and was preparing to come out to see the marriage certificate.


    "Mom, is there anything I can do for you?" Miran''er stood outside the kitchen door, looking at the prepared dishes inside, and asked in a low voice with a smile.


    "It''s ok... Just wait for you to help with the dishes." Xu''s mother turned down the heat of simmering soup. Then she took down her apron and threw it aside. She came out and asked, "where''s your marriage certificate?"


    Mi Ran''er takes out her book from her bag and hands it to Xu mu.


    Xu''s mother opened it and looked at it. When she saw the photo, she was proud of it. "It''s my son. Photography is always on the screen. Look, it''s all in competition with movie stars!"


    Mi Ran''er nodded with a smile: "yes, you are right."


    Xu''s mother looked at the living room. She didn''t see Xu Wenzhou. She asked, "where''s Wenzhou?"


    "He went back to his room."


    "Come into the room as soon as you get back? What''s wrong with this guy? Why don''t you go and have a look? How do you make a wife? You ask him if he needs some hot water or some medicine


    Xu''s mother''s face became very fast. One second she was still smiling, and the next she lowered her eyes and glared at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to remind herself that as long as the fourth day of junior high school left.


    He nodded, "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    She went to pour a cup of hot water and took it to Xu Wenzhou''s room.

 Chapter 1845

    Xu Wenzhou is sitting at his desk with a book in his hand.


    Recently, MI Ran''er saw that it was a foreign book written by a more powerful physicist abroad.


    "Are you not feeling well?" Mi Ran''er thought that before he went to find himself and took off his overcoat to put it on. Maybe he caught a cold at that time.


    "No Xu Wenzhou spoke faintly.


    The sound of fingers turning books and paper rubbing against each other is very abrupt in the quiet room.


    Mi Ran''er put the water cup on the desk. "It''s ok if you don''t feel uncomfortable. If you have a cold, remember to take medicine. I''ll go out and help mom with the kitchen first. I''ll call you to eat later."


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t answer.


    Miran''er did not expect that he would answer.


    The corners of her mouth pulled, and she turned to go.


    "I can see that Tang Xiaoer really likes you. You''ve been together for three years. Why don''t you agree to his courtship? In fact, he is no worse than me... "Xu Wenzhou suddenly closed his book, turned his head, looked at Mi Ran''er''s back, and spoke coldly.


    Mi Ran''er had a meal at his feet.


    "So what if I like it? In the past three years, although he is often accompanied by me, but, do not like is not like, just like, from small to large, I have been around you, do not let you like me? It can be seen that you can''t force yourself to like these two words. "


    With that, MI Ran''er strode out without waiting for Xu Wenzhou to speak.


    Love can''t be forced.


    So she doesn''t want to force now?


    Xu Wenzhou has countless ideas in his mind.


    At last, he frowned and raised his hand to hammer on the table!


    At lunch, a lot of old people and relatives from Xu''s family came.


    Most importantly, Xu Wenzhou''s grandfather arrived.


    Xu Wenzhou leads mi Ran''er to kowtow to his grandfather. Mi Ran''er offers tea to the elders of the Xu family one by one and gets a fee for the change.


    This simple marriage is over.


    After a noisy afternoon, after dinner, Xu''s relatives left one after another.


    Mi Ran''er was going to help Xu''s mother clean up the house, but she refused.


    "You don''t know what to do tonight?" Xu''s mother glared at her: "Why are you so stupid? Tonight is the first night of your marriage with Wenzhou. Why don''t you go back to accompany your husband and miss the auspicious time? "


    Miran''er''s skin was a little dark, so he could not see his face without blushing.


    She''s going to get the broom''s little hand back.


    Stick out your tongue, "what are you doing in such a hurry..."


    Anyway, if Xu Wenzhou doesn''t want to, it''s impossible that this wedding night will happen.


    She can''t make it, can she?


    That guy was very dissatisfied with himself. If he was strong, wouldn''t he just throw himself out of the room in order to protect his Zhen Cao?


    As a person who has completed several aspects, MI Ran''er said that this kind of thing can''t be impatient, everything has to be done slowly!


    However, since Xu''s mother was so worried at the moment, MI Ran''er turned back to her room obediently.


    Xu Wenzhou just went to get foot water.


    Mi Ran''er searched in the memory of the original owner, who had never entered Xu Wenzhou''s room.


    She didn''t have time to look around when she came in this morning.


    Now calm down and watch.


    The style of the room is very similar to that of Xu Wenzhou. It''s clean and tidy. Whether it''s on the bed, on the desk, or in the bookcase, everything is put in order. The common things are in the most conspicuous place, so that you don''t need to search when you want to use them.

 Chapter 1846

    Mi Ran''er liked this kind of living habit.


    Instead of sitting in bed, she pulled a stool and sat down beside the bed.


    When Xu Wenzhou came in with foot washing water, she got up to pick it up.


    "Sit down."


    Xu Wenzhou spoke faintly.


    Miran''er was so happy that he sat down again.


    Xu Wenzhou put the foot basin directly in front of her.


    "You wash first."


    "Oh."


    The dialogue between them is very simple.


    Miran''er took off her shoes and soaked her feet for a while.


    Today, I''m wearing small leather shoes. The original owner''s feet are big. After putting on the shoes, although the size is right, they are very pinched on both sides. It''s hard for MI Ran''er all day. Now that he takes them off, he feels very relaxed.


    With a long sigh of relief, she saw that both sides of her feet had been squeezed and swollen.


    Mi Ran''er pinched it lightly, and tears came straight out of her eyes.


    She took a breath and put her feet in the hot water.


    When the hot water is hot, the pain on the feet is even worse.


    She clenched her teeth and thought, what''s more painful for her?


    Xu Wenzhou sat down at the edge of the bed and saw that she endured the pain and didn''t say anything. Her thin lips were slightly pursed, and she suddenly stretched out her hand to open the drawer at the head of the bed.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at the plaster, and a tube of plaster appeared in Xu Wenzhou''s hand.


    He bent down, took out miran''er''s foot from the water, wiped it with a towel and put it on his thigh.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Miran''er''s face turned a little red, and he wanted to take his feet back.


    But Xu Wenzhou''s hand made a great effort.


    "Stay with me."


    He pursed his lips and took a deep breath. "Since the shoes don''t fit, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "What are you wearing? This is the most expensive and the only pair of shoes I can hold. It''s just right with the clothes your mother bought for me. Do you want me to wear cotton shoes? " Mi Ran''er looked at his delicate action and said with a smile in his heart that the boy was cold in face and warm in heart.


    Now I don''t like myself, but I''ve already treated myself as my wife.


    It''s good to know the right way.


    I''m afraid it''s just a shell in my head. I don''t know how to enlighten myself all my life.


    "What''s wrong with cotton shoes? Haven''t you heard the old saying that good shoes can take you to a good place, that is, a good destination. Now on the first day you marry me, you suffer because of the shoes, which is not a good omen. "


    Xu Wenzhou''s speaker has no intention, but mi Ran''er''s hearer has intention.


    The smile on her face closed slightly, and she looked down at the shoes on the ground.


    "Now you know how to be afraid?" Xu Wenzhou put one of her feet on the edge of the bed, and then went to get her other foot. When he looked up, he just saw mi Ran''er''s frustrated face. The corner of his mouth suddenly raised and asked in a low voice with a little ridicule.


    When he picked up the other foot of miran''er, she was unprepared. Immediately, because of inertia, she began to lean back.


    Miran''er let out a cry of fright¡ª¡ª


    Xu Wenzhou quickly fished her, put his big hand around her waist, and completely fished her into his arms.


    Their bodies are close to each other. This is the most intimate moment since Xu Wenzhou and Yu Xiaoran have known each other for 20 years.


    After reaction, miran''er was the first to push the other side away.


    She padded her feet, pulled her clothes, pointed to the foot basin on the floor, and said with some happiness, "fortunately, the basin didn''t fall down, otherwise, we would be scolded again."


    Then she took the ointment from Xu Wenzhou''s hand and said, "I''ll just wipe it myself. You''d better wash your feet quickly. When the water is cold, you have to fetch water. It''s a waste of time and energy."

 Chapter 1847

    She sat back on the stool, her legs retracted, put her feet on the edge of the stool, squeezed out the ointment, lowered her head and wiped the red and swollen area a little bit.


    Xu Wenzhou see her such action, patted the edge of the bed, "you sit on the bed to go, don''t wait and fall."


    Mi Ran''er chuckled: "no, you just pulled me, otherwise I would not fall."


    "I''ll put you in bed." Xu Wenzhou''s tone was a bit heavy.


    Mi Ran''er''s men looked up at Xu Wenzhou.


    After touching Xu Wenzhou''s angry eyes, she slightly pursed her lips. Finally, she got up and came to the bedside and sat beside him.


    After smearing the ointment on the feet, the feeling of coolness is very effective in relieving the pain.


    Xu Wenzhou washed his feet and poured out the water.


    When he went out to pour the water, miran''er quickly took off his clothes, put on his inner clothes and went to bed. Facing the wall, he huddled up at the edge of the quilt and pretended to sleep.


    Xu Wenzhou came back quickly.


    It may be that seeing mi Ran''er''s movements, he froze by the bed for a while before closing the door. Then he took off his clothes and went to bed.


    They were covered with quilts, as if separated by a milky way.


    Mi Ran''er, fortunately, has experienced so much. She is no longer the shy girl who can blush with a little intimacy with a man.


    Today''s red faces are mostly made up.


    But Xu Wenzhou felt that the air was very anxious.


    It was a cold night, but there was a heat in the air, which made his face more and more red.


    Inexplicably want to kick off the quilt on the body.


    Feeling the restlessness of the men around her, MI Ran''er slightly leans over and looks at Xu Wenzhou from the dark.


    "Isn''t it that I can''t get used to one more person around me? If you can''t sleep, I can sleep on the ground. "


    Miran''er said with great care.


    Xu Wenzhou shook his head slowly. "It''s not that bad. I''m just a little hot. Just wait a minute. Go to bed by yourself


    Xu Wenzhou said, taking his arm out of the quilt, putting it on the quilt and taking a long breath.


    Hearing his deep breathing, MI Ran''er''s face was full of a clear smile.


    It''s really a small place - male.


    It''s just like sleeping in the same bed. If something happens in the future, he can''t get excited?


    Because of the tiredness of the day, miran''er soon fell asleep with her eyes narrowed.


    Around Xu Wenzhou is tossing for a long time, but finally lost to fatigue.


    After a night''s sleep in a strange room, MI Ran''er had nothing to do with it. When she got up the next morning, she was in high spirits.


    Xu Wenzhou wants to go out for a run. Mi Ran''er suggests that we go out together.


    Xu Wenzhou glanced at her.


    A little surprised.


    "I remember that before, you always had to sleep until the end of the day to get up..." even when he came back this time, he went to Yu''s home to find her several times.


    "That''s before. Now that I''m married, I can''t sleep in like I did in my mother''s house. When I go to the army, I have to get up and make breakfast for you in the morning."


    Mi Ran''er put on her coat and walked out of the room behind Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu''s mother looked at her son and daughter-in-law''s pretty good spirit and nodded happily.


    Seeing that they went out one after another, Xu''s mother touched Xu Wenzhou''s room for the first time. She said that she wanted to help her son clean up the room.


    But directly came to the bed, looking at the bed has been Xu Wenzhou very flat sheet.


    "This..."


    She didn''t see a drop of red.


    Xu''s mother''s brain instantly made up countless possibilities.

 Chapter 1848

    "Could it be..." she thought that in recent years, Tang Xiaoer always went to find Yu Xiaoran, and they often went out to play for a few hours.


    Will it be in this period of time


    The more she thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Because of her shame and indignation, she breathed a sigh in her chest. In front of her eyes, she fell down on the ground and held the edge of the bed. While she patted her chest, she murmured bitterly: "what''s wrong with this? How can our Xu family stick such a new daughter-in-law who doesn''t love herself?"


    Xu''s father heard the movement in the house and came in immediately.


    Seeing his wife like this, he frowned suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Look Xu''s mother pointed to the bed.


    Xu Fu''s face was muddled, "what are you looking at?"


    "Luo Hong! If yu Xiaoran is a yellow girl, how come she doesn''t even have a red? I said at the beginning, this girl is not a person who is going through the day. Don''t let Wenzhou marry her. If you don''t believe it, now the certificate has been obtained. If it''s serious, Wenzhou''s head will be green! In my life, I don''t want to get rid of this green hat! "


    Hearing this, Xu''s father looks a little ugly.


    He waited for Xu''s mother, "what are you talking nonsense about? Xiaoran has always liked Wenzhou since he was a child. How can he do something wrong to Wenzhou? If you say you don''t want to disgrace Wenzhou, what are you doing now?"


    Xu''s mother said, "I''m just angry. I think we''ve been cheated by Yu''s family! If that girl really likes Wenzhou, after Wenzhou left, she shouldn''t be so close to Tang Xiaoer. No, I must ask why


    Xu''s father knows Xu''s mother''s character. Since he has decided something, he can''t persuade her.


    In fact, in his own heart, he also wanted to know what was going on.


    Xu Wenzhou soon came back with MI Ran''er.


    The atmosphere in the living room was a little stiff, which MI Ran''er felt as soon as he entered the door.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead, looked at the Xu''s parents sitting on the sofa, nodded slightly, and took the initiative to shout: "good morning, mom and dad."


    Xu''s mother snorted coldly, "don''t call me mom. I can''t afford it!"


    ¡°? What''s up? Have I done anything wrong? " Mi Ran''er was a little confused about Xu''s hostility.


    She clenched her teeth and looked at Xu Wenzhou with a worried look on her face. Then she spread her hands and looked innocent.


    Xu Wenzhou also frowned and looked at his mother: "Mom, if you have anything to say, it''s just our family."


    "Family? Oh! Wenzhou, you have been a sincere child since you were young. Now you may not even know that you have suffered losses... "


    Xu''s mother got up, went to Xu Wenzhou and MI Ran''er, and glared at Mi Ran''er, "tell me, what''s the progress of you and Tang Xiaoer in the past three years?"


    "What?"


    Why did you suddenly mention Tang Xiaoer?


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes turned.


    Immediately guessed the Xu mother''s meaning.


    Face a moment slightly stiff, heart floating up a little angry.


    This mother Xu is insulting.


    Tight teeth, her mouth slightly the same, "I and he are just friends, can progress to what step?"? Mom, don''t you doubt that I have something to do with my second brother? "


    If the original owner and Tang Xiaoer really have something, can they wait until Xu Wenzhou comes back?


    "No doubt, I''m sure!" Xu''s mother snorted coldly and looked up and down at Mi Ran''er in disgust. "You look so honest. I didn''t expect that you are such a restless girl inside. No wonder my family Wenzhou doesn''t like you all the time."

 Chapter 1849

    "Ma! What are you talking about? " Xu Wenzhou was all blinded. He reached out and pulled Xu''s mother aside. "Where did you listen to so many messy remarks?"


    "It''s not a mess, Wenzhou. Didn''t you feel it last night? This girl is no longer a yellow girl... Otherwise, why didn''t you leave any trace on your bed? "


    When Xu''s mother talked to her son about such a topic, her ears turned red.


    Xu Wenzhou was even more confused.


    "What''s the mark?"


    Xu''s mother was even more anxious to see that her son was so unintelligible.


    She glared at Mi Ran''er again: "you just want to muddle through because you don''t know anything about our family Wenzhou?"


    Mi Ran''er


    She really doesn''t want to say anything now.


    Shinobi.


    Just wait till tomorrow when we go to the army.


    Remind yourself again and again in my heart.


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan.


    After all, Xu Wenzhou is a high school student. In the past three years in the army, he has also heard his comrades in arms talk about many topics in this regard.


    After careful consideration, I understood what Xu''s mother meant.


    Immediately, the face burst red.


    The big hand holding Xu''s mother''s arm also tightened.


    "So, mom, you came into my room?" Xu Wenzhou remembers telling his mother when he left that there was no mess in the room and there was no need to go in and tidy it up.


    Unexpectedly, my mother went in on her own.


    He breathed heavily with anger.


    "If you don''t go in, you don''t know you''ve been greenheaded." Xu''s mother didn''t feel that she had done something wrong at the moment.


    "Green hat? Mom, did you see me holding hands with Tang Xiaoer? Or a kiss? According to the fact that there is no trace on the sheet, I am not a yellow girl. Is that a bit arbitrary? Should you also ask your son if he did anything to my bride last night? "


    Mi Ran''er, with her fist clenched in her small hand and white face, asked in a dignified tone.


    Now, it''s Xu''s turn.


    She looked at Mi Ran''er and looked back at her son.


    "You last night..."


    Xu Wenzhou is really speechless.


    He frowned and closed his eyes.


    "Xiao ran and I didn''t have a bridal chamber at all last night. When we were so tired, where did we have such ideas? And, mom. These are all private affairs in my room with Xiao ran. Would you please give us some space? "


    Xu''s mother was embarrassed.


    Her forehead was already covered with sweat.


    Licking her lips, she pulled the corners of her lips, but she didn''t feel that she had done something wrong. She said: "I''m also for you. Besides, your father and I are not young. We just want to have grandchildren as soon as possible."


    "Sun Tzu or something, take your time. Please don''t worry about it in the future. I just know who Xiao Ran is. Even if she''s not the so-called yellow flower girl, it''s just something that happened before I got married. As long as she is the daughter-in-law of the Xu family after marriage."


    Xu Wenzhou said, took a towel to wipe the sweat on his face, and walked to the bathroom.


    The words of Xu Wenzhou echoed in MI Ran''er''s mind.


    What is really not the so-called yellow girl?


    Where is the original owner''s daughter?


    She took a deep breath. Then she looked at Xu''s mother and said, "Mom, you''ve heard Wen Zhou''s words. Please don''t label me any more, OK?"

 Chapter 1850

    Listening to her voice, Xu''s mother always felt that MI Ran''er was deliberately showing off, and her son was on her side now.


    Xu''s mother was so angry that she turned black.


    Mi Ran''er took her look in his eyes, and could not help feeling relieved.


    She followed Xu Wenzhou to the bathroom.


    Looking at his wife''s anger, father Xu sighed helplessly, "I''ve already said that I''d let you stop thinking. Now, Wenzhou is obviously angry. It''s clear that people are just getting married, but you have to block their hearts. If the two children quarrel and feel bad, it must be thanks to you!"


    "What''s the matter with me? Don''t I do it for Wenzhou? Can I know if they didn''t have a wedding last night? I''m not under their bed. "


    Xu''s mother has been so angry that she can''t choose her words.


    Father Xu shook his head and didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    I got up for breakfast.


    This is in the bathroom.


    Xu Wenzhou turned on the tap and washed his face with cold water, which made him wake up a lot.


    "Do you really believe me?" Mi Ran''er leaned against the door frame and spoke in a low voice with Xu Wenzhou''s tight face.


    "It has nothing to do with whether you believe it or not. Now you are my wife. At this time, if I don''t stand on your side, you will be the target of public criticism."


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t care whether mi Ran''er understood the target.


    The original smile on MI Ran''er''s face was slightly stiff.


    Therefore, Xu Wenzhou does not trust the innocence between the original owner and Tang Xiaoer?


    The so-called protection of her as a wife, in fact, should also be because it spread, may make him disgrace.


    For a moment, miran''er did not know what to say.


    Xu Wenzhou is aware of her emotions.


    Look around.


    Miran''er had turned away.


    Xu Wenzhou closed his eyes slowly.


    He raised his hand and wiped it on his face.


    It''s awkward.


    He''s really uncomfortable now.


    I knew that I would never agree to this marriage.


    Now, she married in, and the relationship between them is totally different from that of three years ago.


    It made him feel strange.


    This kind of strangeness made his heart in a mess.


    Mi Ran''er returns to Xu Wenzhou''s house.


    As she sat down on the edge of the bed, she squeezed her clothes and sighed.


    I make complaints about the subtly malicious system in my mind: "men will be better able to cope with them. Now, this kind of talent is really black." When I thought of him as a simple hot-blooded youth, I really thought it a little simple! "


    The system chuckles: "if there is no difficulty, where do you need the host?"


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the bed rail, a little melancholy floated on her face: "I really hope it can be over soon. I miss my father and mother so much!"


    System: "it''s good for the host to refuel. As long as you accumulate the character value to the end of all tasks as soon as possible, you can return to the original world."


    What else did mi Ran''er want to say? The door was pushed open.


    "No breakfast?" Xu Wenzhou came in half a body and saw her leaning against the bed bar, frowning. He didn''t know what she was thinking. He asked in a low voice with a slight frown.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "My chest is stuffy. I have no appetite. I can''t eat it. You can eat it."


    With that, she leaned to Xu Wenzhou with the back of her head.


    Although Xu Wenzhou is a big man, he is also very delicate.


    At this time, he felt the unhappiness released from miran''er.

 Chapter 1851

    He went into the room, went up to miran''er and put his hand on her shoulder.


    "I''m not happy because of my mother? Don''t want to see her? "


    Mi Ran''er shook his head: "that''s an elder. It''s normal for her to worry about you so much. It''s just a misunderstanding. There''s no need to be so angry."


    "What are you angry about?" Xu Wenzhou was puzzled.


    Miran''er said in secret that it was a real wooden head.


    "I''m not angry. I''m just a little uncomfortable. Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well in bed last night. I went out for two laps again. I''m lack of oxygen, so I don''t want to move. Leave me alone and go to breakfast. Otherwise, your mother will scold me for being hypocritical and pester you for being uncomfortable, so you can''t have breakfast."


    Mi Ran''er said and gave him a push.


    Xu Wenzhou is not stupid.


    At the moment, I felt the acid in her voice.


    "Are you mad at what I just said?" Xu Wenzhou said here, squatting down and her line of sight.


    After MI Ran''er looked into his eyes, he saw the light in his long eyes. There was enough light in the room for her to see her reflection in the eyes like a lake.


    She didn''t speak.


    It''s a default.


    "Well, it''s me who says what I say." Xu Wenzhou attitude is more sincere, "in fact, I just want to show that I am not my mother that kind of superficial person."


    Miran''er laughed directly. "I''d rather you were a little superficial, so that I could feel that at least you care about me."


    Care?


    Xu Wenzhou considered the meaning of the word.


    He was silent.


    Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly when he saw that.


    Straight down on the bed, some pain knead eyebrows, "uncomfortable, I''m really uncomfortable, you go out to eat, leave me some space, let me quiet for a while, you think I''m in the small temperament, don''t think so much, wait for me to accept your so-called not shallow, I can think of it."


    Xu Wenzhou is helpless.


    He got up, put one hand into his trouser pocket, looked at her, slowly shook his head, and turned out without saying a word.


    The atmosphere between the two seems to be deadlocked on this superficial issue.


    Xu Wenzhou came to the living room. Xu''s father saw that he was the only one who came out and asked, "where''s Xiao ran?"


    "She''s not feeling well. She doesn''t want to eat."


    Xu Wenzhou opened his chair and sat down.


    Xu''s mother sneered directly, "uncomfortable? Play a temper. Did my words hurt her just now? ha-ha! This girl is... "


    "Ma!"


    Xu Wenzhou can''t listen any more.


    His big hand fell on the table, and a sound came out, which made Xu''s mother shiver slightly.


    Without waiting for Xu''s mother to respond, Xu Wenzhou continued: "if you really don''t like Xiao ran so much, then I won''t often bring Xiao ran home to avoid meeting your mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. It can also make your distance beautiful and make you not angry like this."


    "Don''t you bring it back? And what about you? Are you coming back? "


    Xu asked anxiously.


    "If she doesn''t go home, is it right for me to leave her alone in the army? Must stay in the army with her... "Xu Wenzhou took an egg to peel.


    Seeing that Xu''s mother was worried, he immediately calmed down his anger and his tone faded.


    "How can that be? You are my son. Two years before you joined the army, it was OK. I don''t mind if you didn''t have a long holiday and couldn''t come back. But now that you are an officer, you have a few days off every year. If you don''t come back to see your parents, it''s too unfilial of you! "

 Chapter 1852

    "If you and Xiao ran are at each other''s throats every time you come back, it''s really unfilial to make you angry. So I''ll wait until you really accept this daughter-in-law, and I''ll bring her back."


    When Xu Wenzhou said this, he looked at his father and said, "Dad, what do you think?"


    Xu''s father tugged at the corner of his lip, and felt that he was squeezed in the middle. He was really uncomfortable.


    However, for the sake of his son, he nodded slowly, "well, you think very carefully."


    "Lao Xu!"


    Xu''s mother didn''t expect her husband to turn over now.


    Xu''s father and son looked at each other, and the same smile floated on their faces.


    Xu''s mother was so angry that she almost vomited blood.


    After breakfast, Xu Wenzhou took mi Ran''er''s identity card and went to the city to buy the train ticket for leaving tomorrow.


    On his way back, he saw someone selling fried chestnuts near the bus station, and some vague memories came out of his mind.


    He touched his pocket.


    There is still a few cents in the bag.


    He went to the chestnut stand and said, "boss, give me thirty cents."


    "Yes, sir."


    The boss installed it for him as quickly as possible and handed it to Xu Wenzhou.


    After Xu Wenzhou took it over, he felt the hot temperature. He thought it must have been cool to take it home.


    Regardless of the high temperature, Xu Wenzhou directly opened his coat and put the fried chestnuts between his coat and sweater.


    Here comes the bus. Hurry to get on.


    More than an hour later, the car drove into the town.


    After getting off the bus, Xu Wenzhou went home quickly.


    After entering the house, he went directly back to his room. Even when he passed by Xu''s mother, he just nodded slightly, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Xu''s mother was surprised to see his fiery appearance.


    Xu Wenzhou has always been calm. Where has he been like this.


    It''s all on Yu Xiaoran.


    Every time there is this girl, the child''s mood will change a lot.


    If this continues, Wenzhou will have to make mistakes in the future.


    Xu Wenzhou, who may make a mistake, opens the door of the house and doesn''t see mi Ran''er.


    He immediately frowned and turned back to the living room.


    He went to Xu''s mother and said, "Mom, where''s Xiao ran?"


    "Well, you see a mother now? I thought you had only your daughter-in-law in your eyes... I forgot my mother when I married my daughter-in-law! "


    Xu''s mother said angrily.


    She shook off the rag in her hand. "Soon after you left, you went out and said that you wanted to go back home to get things. Maybe you also went home to complain. After all, just married to our Xu family, you suffered, but you can''t go home to cry with my mother?"


    Xu''s mother''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t want to say anything to her. Taking a deep breath, he turned back to the house and took out the fried chestnuts he had been carrying in his arms.


    It''s still hot.


    Xu Wenzhou sat down at his desk and looked at the bag of fried chestnuts. He was very speechless about his behavior.


    Why buy it?


    It''s hard to keep warm.


    I came back, but I didn''t come back.


    It''s ironic.


    He opened the bag, peeled one and put it in his mouth.


    Fragrance.


    No wonder that girl likes to eat this kind of Trinket from childhood.


    At that time, there were still people selling fried chestnuts in the town. This time, he came home to hear that the grandfather who sold fried chestnuts in the town had died two years ago, so no one in the town sold them any more.


    After eating one, he peeled another.


    Just peel open, heard the voice of the newly married wife outside the house, "Mom, I''m back."


    Xu Wenzhou quickly put the chestnuts back, sealed the bag, wiped the corners of his mouth and sat upright.

 Chapter 1853

    When mi Ran''er came into the room with the bag, he was stunned to see him come back. Then he put the bag next to the luggage bag without saying a word.


    "Have you got a ticket?"


    After putting things in place, he walked behind him and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Xu Wenzhou''s tone is also very light.


    When mi Ran''er saw the bag of fried chestnuts on the table, he had many memories of fried chestnuts in his mind.


    Xu Wenzhou knew so much about the original master''s temperament that he said he didn''t care.


    Right and wrong.


    "I''ll tell Dad that there are still some documents to take to the army. You should have a good rest at home." Xu Wenzhou really refused to let mi Ran''er eat fried chestnuts. He found an excuse to get up, left the fried chestnuts on the table and left the room.


    "Can I have this fried chestnut?" Miran''er asked quickly.


    "Whatever you want."


    Put down such a sentence, Xu Wenzhou closed the door.


    Miran''er took the fried chestnuts and felt the right temperature. He was surprised.


    This season, the East and the West cool fast, and it''s brought back from so far away from the county. How does Xu Wenzhou keep warm?


    She tasted one. It was delicious.


    However, after eating half a bag, MI Ran''er didn''t eat any more. She went to tidy up the things she had brought back from Yu''s home and stuffed them into her luggage bag with some difficulty.


    She would return home in the morning because she suddenly thought that the original owner still had a new pair of cloth shoes made by herself in the cupboard. Although she went to the army to buy shoes to wear, she didn''t have shoes made by herself.


    After arriving at Yu''s home, Yu''s mother immediately took her to ask whether Wenzhou was good to her or not, and whether the Xu''s parents scolded him for such a mess.


    After dealing vaguely, miran''er took her shoes and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Yu Fu came out with some bacon and sausages and handed them to MI Ran''er.


    Last year, Yu''s father raised a pig at home. Thanks to the ability of the original owner, he went to feed the pig with the best pig grass every day. He fed the pig very plump and beautiful. When he killed the pig, the butcher felt that this was the best pig he had killed in recent years.


    After smoked into bacon, Yu''s father has been reluctant to eat.


    Now that she has given so many married daughters so generously, MI Ran''er is a little surprised. Immediately, she takes them very calmly.


    "Go to the army and live well with Wenzhou. Now that you are married, it''s time to be sensible. Don''t be petty. Wenzhou is busy at work. Take good care of him."


    Even though he was not sure who was in charge of the army, MI Ran''er nodded for the sake of his father''s bacon.


    Taking back her thoughts and putting away the bacon, she got up and went out to help Xu''s mother prepare lunch.


    Xu''s mother didn''t talk to her all the time. Mi Ran''er also knew that the spirit of the morning had not passed, and she didn''t care about the old aunt.


    The next morning, after three o''clock in the morning, MI Ran''er, still asleep, was woken up by Xu Wenzhou.


    She looked at the night outside the window with a pair of blank eyes, "it''s not bright yet!"


    "We are the six o''clock train. Don''t be late... Hurry to wash up and wait for the train to go to bed." At the moment, Xu Wenzhou put on his military uniform and packed their luggage and put them in the living room.


    In the cold winter, getting up is really a life-threatening thing.


    Mi Ran''er finally rolled down from the bed, washed her face and brushed her teeth. Holding the hot eggs that Xu''s mother put in when she was leaving, MI Ran''er followed Xu Wenzhou out of the house like a walking corpse.

 Chapter 1854

    There''s a truck waiting outside.


    This is the freight driver in the town. He happened to go to the city to pull things back, so he took them to the city by the way.


    After driving for a long time, Xu''s mother stood at the gate of the courtyard, looking at the lights that had gone away in the dark.


    "Well, go back to sleep. Don''t catch cold." Xu Fu pulled her sleeve and said in a deep voice.


    "You say, this boy won''t go home for a long time, will he?" Xu''s mother is a little worried. She thinks her son is a man who can say and do.


    "Why? If Xiao Ran is pregnant, he will definitely come back. I don''t believe it. If Xiao Ran is pregnant, you can still be cruel to others. "


    Xu''s father said, yawning. He didn''t want to waste time with her. He pinched his eyebrows and turned to enter the room.


    Xu''s mother''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Yes! As long as there is a grandson, the gap between her and Yu Xiaoran should disappear.


    She didn''t believe that Wenzhou was so cruel that she didn''t let the old people in her family see her grandson.


    Xu''s mother was very happy immediately. She felt chilly and quickly followed her husband into the house. She went back to sleep!


    Here, as soon as mi Ran''er got on the bus, he leaned on Xu Wenzhou''s shoulder to catch his sleep.


    The car swayed and swayed so that she didn''t sleep too well.


    After a long time, she felt that her stomach was very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, I didn''t eat much in the morning.


    After arriving at the county seat, she got off the bus and ran to the roadside to retch.


    "The little girl is so delicate." The driver looked at Mi Ran''s appearance, and reluctantly said "Xu Wenzhou," and then said to him, "you must make complaints about others, and don''t bully people when they are not around."


    Xu Wenzhou nodded, "don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person."


    "Well, I have to go to the customer''s side. Go to the railway station by yourself. It''s not far from here."


    The driver rolled up the window, started the truck and drove away.


    Xu Wenzhou comes to MI Ran''er, takes out a tissue and hands it to her.


    "How are you?"


    "I didn''t eat anything. I couldn''t spit anything out. Fortunately, I just got on the bus and didn''t eat the eggs my mother gave me, otherwise I might have to spit on someone else''s car."


    As mi Ran''er said this, she grabbed Xu Wenzhou''s hand and stood up. Her feet softened. She stumbled and fell into Xu Wenzhou''s arms.


    Xu Wenzhou could only hold her in one hand and carry her luggage bag in the other hand and walk towards the railway station.


    "Seldom drive to town at home?" Xu Wenzhou wanted to divert her attention, so he began to chat with her.


    "What are you doing in town? In my father''s words, it''s a waste of fare... "Mi Ran''er leaned in his arms and felt his heart beating, feeling very comfortable.


    When Xu Wenzhou heard this, he looked a little ugly. "Come out and see more."


    "If my father can have such a high ideological awareness, the next mayor will be him!"


    Mi Ran''er sneered.


    Xu Wenzhou was amused by her small tone.


    Two people you a I a, soon arrived at the railway station.


    Today is only the fourth day of junior high school. People who go out to work usually choose to go out after the sixth day of junior high school.


    So at the moment, there are only sporadic passengers in the station.


    With about 40 minutes to go before getting on the bus, Xu Wenzhou helped her into the waiting room and sat down.


    I went to fetch her a cup of hot water from the kettle.


    "Eat something first. Trains are not as easy to get carsick as cars. When you have enough to eat and drink, you can go to bed directly after you get on the train."

 Chapter 1855

    Miran''er took the kettle over and drank it slowly. After she had some hot things in her stomach, she had enough mental strength.


    Here, Xu Wenzhou has already peeled an egg and handed it to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er took it and took a bite.


    It''s a little cold, but it doesn''t affect the appetite.


    After eating an egg, she couldn''t eat anything. She leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes.


    After getting on the train, she looked at the old green train of this era, her scalp felt numb.


    There''s no heating, and the seats are also made of wood. Sitting on them is extremely stiff and very painful.


    She thought she could sleep until she got off the bus. When she saw the wooden chair, she gave up the idea.


    She didn''t know how she got to the city where Xu Wenzhou was a soldier


    The key is that the elder sister sitting opposite her and Xu Wenzhou has been looking at Mi Ran''er with a disgusting look.


    "Young man, your daughter-in-law is too delicate. I saw her frowning all the way. It''s like there''s a nail board under her buttocks... I''m still young and never suffered!"


    The elder sister didn''t know where she found a handful of melon seeds. While she was eating melon seeds, she took the initiative to talk to Xu Wenzhou, who was extremely handsome in military uniform.


    Xu Wenzhou''s face was expressionless and didn''t pay attention to her elder sister.


    "Well, why do you soldiers ignore people? Do you think I''m wrong? You are a pillar of our country. You have to marry a virtuous man to get a wife. Do you know that? If you marry a charming wife and go home to give up, you will have to be afraid of it all your life... "


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t listen any more. She sat up straight, then bowed down and retched.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Wenzhou was startled by her.


    The elder sister opposite was also frightened by Mi Ran''er''s sudden attack.


    Worried that MI Ran''er would spit on her feet, she would shrink her feet for fear of suffering.


    Mi Ran''er grasped Xu Wenzhou''s big hand and pressed it on his belly. "It''s the child who''s making fun of himself... Maybe he was a little excited when he took the train for the first time. It won''t get in the way. Just bear with it."


    When Xu Wenzhou heard this, his pupils split in an instant.


    Then, sipping his lips, he nodded slightly, "well, bear it again..."


    He was quick to respond.


    The elder sister felt a little embarrassed when she heard that MI Ran''er had a child in her stomach.


    "It turns out that I''m pregnant... No wonder pregnant women are very delicate. However, since I''m pregnant and celebrating the new year, why do I still run around like this? I should keep it at home. What should I do if something happens to my child?"


    The tone of the elder sister changed, and Xu Wenzhou''s face also changed a little.


    He slightly raised his eyes and looked at the elder sister, "I have to take her to the military region after my vacation. She has been in good health. This time, it''s because of carsickness. Just get off."


    After retching for a while, MI Ran''er leaned against Xu Wenzhou''s arm, found a more comfortable posture, breathed a long sigh of relief, and narrowed his eyes.


    Finally, I found a chance to lean on my shoulders.


    Meow, this guy has been sitting upright since he got on the bus. He looks like a stranger. Mi Ran''er doesn''t dare to disturb his meditation.


    With the soft back, MI Ran''er could finally sleep through.


    As soon as I woke up, the elder sister opposite had got off the bus.


    She pinched her neck and looked out the window.


    It''s already dawn.


    "How long?" She rubbed her eyes and asked in a dumb voice.


    "More than an hour." Xu Wenzhou raised his hand to look at his watch and spoke faintly.

 Chapter 1856

    "It''s finally coming... Ah, I think that every time I go home, I''ll have to run for a while. I''m very scared."


    Miran''er sprang up, ready to walk up the aisle.


    Looking at her confused appearance, Xu Wenzhou told her, "be careful, don''t run around."


    "Well."


    Mi Ran''er said and went to the junction of the carriages.


    There were so few people in the carriage that there was not even a steward in sight. Mi Ran''er walked and stopped, and soon came to the junction.


    There is a washroom at the junction. She is going to use it.


    But found the door closed, there seems to be some movement inside.


    "You let me go... Help... Oh..."


    Miran''er frowned in an instant.


    She quickly turned back to the side of Xu Wenzhou, a pale face incomparable, "Xu Wenzhou, you come."


    She grabs Xu Wenzhou, gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Wenzhou was puzzled by her reaction, but he obediently followed her to the bathroom.


    When he got to the bathroom door, MI Ran''er stood on tiptoe and whispered a few words in Xu Wenzhou''s ear.


    After hearing this, Xu Wenzhou''s face suddenly changed. Then he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Is anyone in there?"


    There was silence inside. When Xu Wenzhou was about to knock on the door, a rough and crazy male voice came out: "yes! I have a stomachache. Don''t rush me. Go to another carriage. "


    "But my wife is also worried. Would you please hurry up?" Xu Wenzhou patted on the door again, "I heard that you have been in it for nearly an hour!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at Xu Wenzhou''s lying face without blushing, and silently gave a thumbs up.


    The man in the bathroom here growled impatiently: "do people rush to go to the toilet these days? I just don''t come out. What''s the matter with you? "


    Xu Wenzhou looked at Mi Ran''er and asked in a low voice, "are you sure you heard a woman''s voice?"


    Miran''er nodded firmly.


    Xu Wenzhou nibbled his lips and thought of countless ideas in his mind.


    "I''ll call the steward. You are here to talk to this man and distract him. At least, let him know that there is someone at the door all the time, so that he can''t do anything."


    After MI Ran''er''s advice, he turned and ran forward.


    "You --"


    Xu Wenzhou worried that she would fall when he saw her walking so fast.


    However, thinking of what mi Ran''er had just said, the girl had a good idea after she calmed down.


    Slightly clasping his lips, he began to clap the door again according to MI Ran''er''s advice.


    "Sir, please hurry up. My wife is really sick and can''t walk any more..."


    "Go away! I just can''t come out. "


    "Sir, you have no sense of justice when you occupy the bathroom like this..."


    "What is the heart of justice? Can I go to the toilet? "


    "Sir..."


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Wenzhou had never felt so cheeky.


    He talks to the people in the bathroom and listens to the movement inside. As long as there is any abnormal movement, he may choose to break in.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!" In the fifth minute, miran''er found a steward.


    The steward took the key and saw Xu Wenzhou in his military uniform. He immediately stood up straight.


    However, he still hesitated, "if there is only someone in the bathroom, our behavior is against discipline..."


    "I''ll take all the responsibility. Is that ok?"


    Mi Ran''er was a little worried. "You hurry up. When the bus arrives, my husband and I will get off the bus. At that time, a strong traitor is released. Can you afford the responsibility?"

 Chapter 1857

    The flight attendants still have some hesitation.


    At this time, the bathroom suddenly rang out a woman''s stuffy hum.


    Immediately, it is the voice that labial petal is covered again.


    The stewardess and MI Ran''er Xu Wenzhou heard a clear story.


    The steward''s face changed greatly. He quickly took out the key and opened the bathroom door.


    Sure enough, in the narrow restroom, a girl sat on the floor faintly. A man with an obscene face squatted in front of her. Most of her clothes had been taken off, and the girl''s trousers were left with only one layer.


    If mi Ran''er and Xu Wenzhou come a little late, this man will succeed.


    The man was very tall. Seeing that his atrocity was exposed, he immediately became angry. He picked up a knife from the ground and stabbed the nearest steward¡ª¡ª


    Xu Wenzhou tugged at the collar of the steward, picked him up and pushed him aside.


    Immediately, raised the foot to kick fiercely in the man''s chest.


    The man turned pale immediately.


    Xu Wenzhou''s feet are military boots. Ordinary people are afraid that they will have to break their ribs.


    Xu Wenzhou takes the man out of the bathroom, while mi Ran''er helps the girl up.


    Seeing that she was not hurt, MI Ran''er breathed a sigh of relief and immediately pulled her clothes.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right!"


    Mi Ran''er comforted her in a soft voice.


    The girl, thinking of the scene just at the critical moment, burst into tears and hugged mi Ran''er.


    The man was taken away by the police called by the flight attendant.


    But mi Ran''er, Xu Wenzhou and the injured girl all have to get off at the next stop and go to the police station to take notes.


    Anyway, the next station is also the target station of Xu Wenzhou and Xu Wenzhou agreed.


    After sitting down and chatting, I realized that the little girl''s destination was the same city.


    The girl went to college here. She chose to come to school so early this time to earn money by working in the library and nearby restaurants. She wanted to save a little more for the next semester.


    "College students, there are too few college students in this era..." Mi Ran''er said with heartfelt admiration, and her eyes fell on the man opposite.


    Sure enough, Xu Wenzhou''s eyes changed when he heard that the girl was a college student.


    With a little respect.


    "Sister Xiao ran, can I go to see you in the future? I don''t have any relatives in Beicheng. Apart from working on Saturdays and weekends, I don''t know where to go. "


    The little girl''s name is Ye Qing. She is a pretty girl. Otherwise, she would not be coveted by that man.


    "Of course, I don''t know anyone except my husband in Beicheng. When we have time, we can go shopping together..."


    Mi Ran''er felt that it was good to have a friend of the same age and sex in such a strange environment.


    Of course, the premise is that the girl doesn''t think about her husband at all.


    Now I don''t see much.


    If there is any sign in the future, MI Ran''er swears that he will cut it off as soon as it comes out.


    I got off the train and went to the police station. I took a confession from the police station. At the bus stop, I had to separate.


    "I''m a sophomore in a university. This is the phone number of our dormitory. Sister ran, you can call directly and tell the dormitory teacher my name."


    Ye Qing out of that fear, is a very lively girl.


    Miran''er took over the paper with the number and nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 1858

    Ye Qing''s bus to school arrived first. After watching the bus leave, MI Ran''er sighed, "now there are fewer college students and fewer female college students. It''s not easy for this girl to get to such a stage!"


    Even if you have to earn your own living expenses, you can imagine what a poor family you came from.


    "Only those who are self-motivated are qualified to have all this." Xu Wenzhou chuckled, "what if it''s not easy? There is a saying, "first bitter, then sweet."


    Mi Ran''er turned to her husband and said, "so, do you mean that a person like me, who is content with the status quo, does not make progress?"


    Xu Wenzhou shrugged: "I didn''t say that."


    Mi Ran''er raised her mouth slightly: "even if you say that, I won''t refute it. It''s OK to be content with the status quo. I didn''t go to college, and it doesn''t prove that I can''t go to school before, and it doesn''t prove that I''m stupid now..."


    Xu Wenzhou sneered again: "is that right?"


    Miran''er was provoked by this guy''s tone.


    She suddenly toward Xu Wenzhou close to many, raised a small face, are about to rub his chin.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll take the night university exam for you this year?" Miran''er really had such a plan.


    The diplomas of this generation are much more expensive than those of the 21st century.


    If she really takes the night university entrance examination, her future development may be higher than that of her husband.


    Xu Wenzhou was startled by her sudden approach. Then, he pursed his lips and said with a smile, "then you can test one for me!"


    Miran''er: "I passed the exam. What color do you give me?"


    She doesn''t trade for nothing.


    Xu Wenzhou pondered for a moment, then slowly said: "whatever you want, I will give you."


    "Wow! Brother Wenzhou, your promise is a bit... In case I ask you for a million yuan deposit and a lot of gold and silver jewelry, where are you going to get it for me? " Mi Ran''er was really amused by this honest but Su like man.


    "If you really want these, I''ll have to... Trade them for me." Xu Wenzhou said that when he saw the bus coming from the corner, he bent down to carry his luggage. He grabbed his wife''s little hand and held the prepared ticket in his hand.


    After getting on the bus, the couple found a window seat to sit down.


    Miran''er went on to the topic just now, "what do you trade for? Change money? I''m sure you can''t make up so much in a short time... You might as well pledge yourself to me to pay off the debt. "


    When mi Ran''er said this, he saw that Xu Wenzhou''s ears were red, and immediately laughed.


    There is more than an hour''s bus from the city to the military region.


    Today''s roads are steep, but the city is OK. After leaving the city, it''s just like the road of the original owner''s hometown.


    Miran''er inevitably got carsick again.


    When she just came out of the police station, Ye Qing offered to have lunch, but she refused.


    Otherwise, I must throw up a lot now.


    When Xu Wenzhou saw that she was suffering from this, he felt a little pain in his heart.


    He patted her gently on her back and said, "you still have to try to take a car in the future. Otherwise, once you enter the city, you will feel carsick. How can you bear it?"


    "I''ve never been in a car before, just get used to it!"


    Mi Ran''er was indifferent.


    The sequel of carsickness is that she looks pale from getting off the bus.


    After Xu Wenzhou, he entered the military region.


    I met many of Xu Wenzhou''s comrades in arms.


    After saying hello one by one, Xu Wenzhou introduced her to you.

 Chapter 1859

    Mi Ran''er doesn''t want to make people think that Xu Wenzhou''s wife is a Muggle. She tries to pull out a smile and greets everyone cordially.


    When his comrades in arms saw Xu Wenzhou coming home, they brought a newly married wife. Everyone was teasing him.


    Mi Ran''er noticed that Xu Wenzhou''s ears were red and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Wenzhou, in that case, should you invite our comrades in arms to dinner? Did you just want to get married in silence? At least celebrate! Right, sister-in-law... "


    The boy in plain clothes, about 267, winked mischievously at Mi Ran''er when he began to talk to her.


    Mi Ran''er was startled by the boy''s initiative.


    Face slightly red, and then, slowly nodded, "Oh... Yes... Seems to have to celebrate."


    Then she turned to her husband.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t look very well. He didn''t know whether he was jealous and just teased mi Ran''er, or he was angry that MI Ran''er agreed to celebrate her marriage so casually.


    However, now that miran''er had said so, he could not refuse.


    Only nodded, "come to my house tonight."


    "Good!"


    Several comrades in arms immediately agreed.


    After parting, MI Ran''er pinched her eyebrows to keep up with Xu Wenzhou. She asked with some doubts, "brother Wenzhou, are you angry that I have agreed to be celebrated?"


    "No


    Xu Wenzhou''s tone is dry.


    Isn''t that angry?


    Mi Ran''er sticks out his tongue.


    After Xu Wenzhou, he entered the residential area. Xu Wenzhou''s house is located on the top floor. It''s not a big suite, but it also has five internal organs.


    The most important thing is that the window of this room is open. The view outside is very good. You can see the training ground of the military region.


    Miran''er felt that when she was bored at home alone, she could stand at this window and enjoy her beautiful body.


    As soon as this idea came out, Xu Wenzhou over there was already calling her.


    "Every floor of the kitchen and toilet is public. Every time you use it, you should remember to clean it. Don''t be told that you don''t like to clean it. And... There is no heating in the room, and you can''t burn Kang. It will be very cold in the evening. Wait a minute. I''ll go to the military region and buy another quilt. You can see what you need to buy. Make a list for me and I''ll buy it together."


    When Xu Wenzhou was alone in the army, he never cooked a meal, and he would solve it casually in the canteen on weekdays.


    Now with a wife, it can''t be.


    Everyone is watching. If you take your wife to the canteen every day, his little wife is afraid to be blackened.


    "Do your comrades in arms eat well? We definitely need to buy firewood, rice, oil and salt. In terms of vegetables, there are no fresh vegetables at this time of the year, except some Chinese cabbage and potatoes stored in the kiln. "


    In a short time, she couldn''t remember what food mi Ran''er wanted to buy. She frowned and said, "why don''t I go with you, so that I can get familiar with the route. If you go to work later, I''ll buy it myself."


    "Don''t you need a rest? You don''t look very well now. " Xu Wenzhou looked at his wife anxiously.


    "It''s OK. I''m hungry. You can take me to eat." The contents of miran''er''s stomach had been spit out.

 Chapter 1860

    Xu Wenzhou thought about it carefully, then nodded, "this is OK, let''s go."


    He took a ten dollar bill and went out with Miran.


    During the new year, in addition to some necessary posts, other soldiers can freely play in the military area command or get out of the military area command with fake notes after participating in basic training every day.


    So, along the way, I met a lot of people.


    Xu Wenzhou greets all the way out of the military area command. Mi Ran''er feels that Xu Wenzhou must be thirsty.


    There is a street near the military region, which is not prosperous, but it has everything. Most of the people who sell vegetables here are farmers nearby, while most of the people who do business are the families of the officials of the military region.


    There is only one northwest noodle shop on one street.


    Xu Wenzhou first took mi Ran''er to eat some hot noodles.


    "Why don''t they go home for the new year?" Mi Ran''er looks at the busy lady in doubt.


    "The relatives are all here. This is already their home."


    Xu Wenzhou poured her a cup of hot water.


    "Can I do something here? For example, doing business or something. "


    Mi Ran''er squinted and asked Xu Wenzhou in a low voice.


    Xu Wenzhou coagulated her confident face and asked faintly, "what will you do? Do you have the capital? What''s more, didn''t you promise me that you would take the night university exam? "


    Mi Ran''er shook his head helplessly when he saw that he was ruthlessly tearing down his appearance. "It seems that brother Wenzhou, you really don''t have any confidence in my temperament."


    "Then tell me where the capital comes from!" Xu Wenzhou asked again.


    "Yes, but I have to think about it in the long run. Now I''m in a daze. I''ll come back to sleep and think about a plan." Miran''er really put it on the agenda.


    Xu Wenzhou saw that she was in high spirits, but he didn''t want to hurt her any more. When two bowls of ramen were served, they began to eat.


    The noodles in Northwest China are very strong, and the soup is very good. However, due to the lack of oil and water, it tastes much less delicious.


    It''s good to have a full stomach.


    After eating and drinking, Xu Wenzhou checks out and takes mi Ran''er out of the noodle shop.


    After telling mi Ran''er about the shopping places, they bought the only vegetables and meat on the street and carried them home.


    "This dish is certainly not enough. What should we do if so many people come here at night?" Mi Ran''er looked at the meat and vegetables in the bag, frowned and asked with some worry.


    "Just go to the kitchen and get some dishes."


    Xu Wenzhou has a good plan.


    "Well, may I have a sleep first?" Mi Ran''er yawned wearily and inquired. She had fallen on Xu Wenzhou''s one meter five wide bed.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t disturb her and let her rest in her room alone. He went out to the office building.


    After checking in MI Ran''er, he gave her an access card to enter and leave the military region.


    When he got home, miran''er had already got up and was making a stove in the kitchen to cook.


    "Cough, cough!"


    The soot was billowing, but the briquette just couldn''t burn.


    Miran''er was a little angry and threw a lot of sawdust into the coal stove.


    "It''s still not burning." Mi Ran''er was a little discouraged. He threw his match to the ground and murmured in a low voice, holding his face in his ashy hand.

 Chapter 1861

    When Xu Wenzhou came to the kitchen door, he just saw the coal smoke rolling inside. He smelled the smell at the tip of his nose and frowned.


    Then he went into the kitchen, pulled up miran''er, who was squatting there and still smoking, and pulled him to the balcony. "Why are you still in there when it''s not burning? Is it comfortable to smoke? "


    Mi Ran''er spat out his tongue, lay on Xu Wenzhou''s chest and coughed for a long time, then raised his small face and said in a dumb voice, "the coal stove is too difficult to use. It''s better to use our rural stove! These briquettes don''t burn! "


    "That''s because you''re not doing it right."


    Xu Wenzhou said helplessly. He went back to the house to get some newspapers and cleaned up the coal stove. Then he put the newspaper on the bottom and sprinkled some sawdust on it before it was ignited.


    The sawdust was soon ignited by the newspaper, and then he threw some coal balls.


    He didn''t throw a lot of coal at one time like mi Ran''er did. When the briquettes were burning red, he added a few more.


    It took Xu Wenzhou less than five minutes to light the coal stove.


    Compared with the time when mi Ran''er just lit a spark, Xu Wenzhou was simply relaxed, convenient and happy!


    The smoke from the kitchen is coming out.


    Xu Wenzhou put the pot full of water on the coal stove.


    "All right."


    Xu Wenzhou clapped the dust on his hands and turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Miran''er seized his arm and looked puzzled.


    "What? Aren''t you going to cook? I''m not here to stop you. " Xu Wenzhou said that he wanted to break away from MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er quickly grabbed him again. "No, you''re here. Are you willing to keep me busy?" Miran''er blinked his big eyes. "I''m so carsick that I haven''t had a good rest yet."


    She speaks delicately, and Xu Wenzhou realizes that her eyebrows tremble slightly when she acts delicately for herself.


    Then he frowned and looked at his new wife, "cooking is not..."


    "The duty of a woman? You want to say this? Then you are too... "Male chauvinism!


    Mi Ran''er was disgusted. She let go of Xu Wenzhou''s arm. "Since brother Wenzhou thinks so, I won''t force you to help me. Just let me cook for myself. Go and have a rest."


    Xu Wenzhou listened to the words with resentment and felt deeply.


    "Forget it. What do you want me to do for you?" Xu Wenzhou took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, looked at the vegetables and meat on the desk, and asked in a low voice.


    "Will Taomi? Can you peel potatoes? If you can, please help me to dig out some rice first, and then peel the potatoes. There''s nothing else I can do for you. " Mi Ran''er is very satisfied with Xu Wenzhou''s changing attitude.


    With a sly smile, she turned to wash the pork.


    Xu Wenzhou accepted his fate.


    He went to wash the rice first and kept the rice washing water according to MI Ran''er''s instructions.


    Mi Ran''er dipped the cut pork in the rice water, and then took it out to clean it when it was about to be cooked.


    Then, when the water in the pot is boiling, the rice is poured into the pot.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is close to the meal, Xu Wenzhou''s comrades in arms arrived.


    They went to the city to play, brought some cold dishes and wine back, and one bought melon seeds and peanut candy. It seems that tonight is really going to be lively here in xuwenzhou!

 Chapter 1862

    Miran''er had prepared three dishes and one soup.


    A potato stew, a spicy fried cabbage with cabbage soup, and a steamed bacon.


    In addition to the cold dishes brought by my comrades in arms, in fact, tonight''s dishes are quite rich.


    Mi Ran''er let everyone eat first. She went to clean up the kitchen and returned to Xu Wenzhou''s house with rice.


    Several big men have started drinking.


    "Sister in law, come and sit down. Sister in law''s skill is OK. Wen Zhou says that all the dishes at this table are made by sister in law..." that afternoon, the boy who winked at Mi Ran''er took the initiative to talk to her again and praised her skill very warmly.


    He introduced himself in the afternoon. His name was Yang Ning.


    Yang Ning looks more mature than Xu Wenzhou. However, depending on the situation, he should still be a bachelor.


    Miran''er felt that he must keep a distance from this guy.


    But if necessary, you can still use it to make Xu Wenzhou jealous, and then stimulate their stagnant emotional line.


    I feel more and more dark.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile: "actually, it''s OK. I''m not very good at cooking. My mother cooks all the time at home, and I don''t have many chances to cook every day."


    "Isn''t that good? It''s much better than those cooks! Ah, sister-in-law, can we often come here for dinner in the future? You can rest assured that we will pay for the dishes, and you and Wenzhou will not lose money. "


    Yang Ning asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''s heart make complaints about you. You are direct and active.


    She looked at Wen Zhou and said, "what''s the opinion of the head of our family?"


    Wen Zhou frowned, "don''t you think my wife is a nanny? no way! It''s OK to have a meal once in a while, but not often... "


    Wenzhou''s way of dealing with it is quite good.


    However, let that Yang Ning make an embarrassed big red face, immediately, Yang Ning chuckles, "well, it''s my thoughtlessness, Wenzhou, don''t think about it, we just miss home cooking, not so much."


    Xu Wenzhou hummed and did not continue this topic.


    Another comrade in arms quickly raised his glass, "come on, let''s live in Wenzhou and have a happy wedding! I hope my sister-in-law can give us a little Wenzhou soon! "


    The others raised their glasses one by one.


    There was no wine glass in front of MI Ran''er.


    She got up to get it.


    "You are not allowed to drink." Xu Wenzhou pressed her leg, "you can''t drink."


    "Who says I won''t? I''ve been drinking with my father every new year for three years... "Mi Ran''er blinked mischievously," brother Wenzhou, do you think I was the little girl who didn''t know anything at the beginning? "


    Xu Wenzhou slightly frowned, "then you still don''t..."


    "No, Wenzhou, it''s a happy day today. My sister-in-law can drink if she wants to. Anyway, it''s just a cup, and it won''t be intoxicating. Besides, she''s still at home. What do you worry about doing so much?"


    His comrades in arms admonished Xu Wenzhou, and the others echoed.


    Some of Xu Wenzhou could not come down, so he had to withdraw his big hand.


    Miran''er went to fetch a wine glass. After pouring a full glass, he raised the glass and said thank you one by one. Then he looked up and drank all the wine in the glass.


    Forthright appearance, so that the presence of men who have not had time to drink gaping!


    Especially Yang Ning, after swallowing his saliva, there was a flash of light in his eyes when he looked at Mi Ran''er.


    "Slow down." Xu Wenzhou was afraid that the girl would choke.


    Let''s get her going.

 Chapter 1863

    In this era, Baijiu is not adulterated, and with high degree, MI ran ran almost choked and coughed a few times. Then she raised her hand and patted her in the chest.


    Then, put down the cup.


    Toward a few on the table with a smile, "OK ~ I did, you at will."


    Several men see her so straightforward, no longer polite, directly drink the wine in the cup.


    Mi Ran''er picked up his chopsticks and ate a piece of bacon, trying to cover up the rising wine.


    However, the original owner had never drunk wine, the amount of wine was obviously not good, and his face soon turned red.


    With a dizzy head, MI Ran''er was worried that she would say something wrong. She ate slowly with a bowl in her arms, listening to some men talking. The new house was very lively.


    Xu Wenzhou''s comrades in arms didn''t leave until nearly eleven o''clock.


    When we left, we all patted Xu Wenzhou on the shoulder to let him relax. After all, I have to resume training and go to work tomorrow, so I still have to keep up with my physical strength.


    Seeing off his comrades in arms, Xu Wenzhou turned to look at the mess in his house and kneaded his eyebrows with some headache.


    When he saw his wife lying on the dining table, who seemed to have fallen asleep, Xu Wenzhou suddenly felt that his brain was more painful.


    He went over and picked up miran''er.


    "Well... They''re gone?" In fact, MI Ran''er didn''t fall asleep. She just felt that her brain was in a mess and hurt so much that she wanted to lie down and have a rest.


    "Well, if you want to sleep, go to bed."


    Xu Wenzhou took her and walked towards the bedroom.


    "But I want to soak my feet." Mi Ran''er leaned against Xu Wenzhou''s chest and spoke weakly.


    "Soak your feet?" Xu Wenzhou thought he had heard wrong.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at his coat. "I''ve walked a lot today. If I don''t soak my feet, I may not be able to sleep. My feet hurt..."


    In Xu Wenzhou''s arms, she is always coquettish.


    Sure enough, Xu Wenzhou''s neck began to turn red, and his face gradually turned red.


    Miran''er was quietly proud.


    But Xu Wenzhou had no choice but to put her on the edge of the bed first, and with her red eyebrows and eyes, he sighed, saying that this is his wife, and that he is still a woman, so he can''t do it, absolutely can''t do it.


    He pursed his lips and said slowly, "you wait here!"


    With that, he took out a water basin from under the bed and left the room.


    Mi Ran''er finally couldn''t help but smile at his success.


    "In this way, the host will not be afraid to force the male master. Will the male master leave you here regardless of you?" The system laughs and jokes.


    "He won''t... Get along for two days. In fact, I think Xu Wenzhou is cold and warm." It is also because of this that miran''er is so confident that he can move this guy and complete his own plane task.


    "Today, hosts seem to enjoy every task more and more, which is a good change."


    The words of the system make miran''er alert for a moment.


    She was a little drunk. After hearing this, she immediately glared, "no, I don''t enjoy it. Don''t think I enjoy it. I work so hard just to go home."


    "Home?"


    Xu Wenzhou''s voice suddenly came from the hall outside.


    He took the hot water from the boiling water room downstairs and came into the room. He frowned at the girl with a dull face on the bed. "Do you want to go home?"


    "No... you heard me wrong. I didn''t speak."


    Mi Ran''er''s face immediately became drunk and grinned, "I''m not a fool. Why are you talking to yourself..."

 Chapter 1864

    Xu Wenzhou also drank some wine, so seeing mi Ran''er''s reaction, he doubted whether he had heard it wrong.


    He came to the bed with water and squatted down. He reached out and took off Miran''s shoes.


    Mi Ran''er was flattered and quickly bent over, "I''ll do it myself... You..."


    "Don''t move." Xu Wenzhou hands hard, holding her ankle, do not let her move.


    Miran''er was happy to see that he would wash his feet.


    After sitting quietly, her eyes full of mist fell on the back of Xu Wenzhou''s head, "brother Wenzhou, we are husband and wife now, do you know? Growing up, I''ve been dreaming about what kind of life we''ll have after we get married. Maybe I''ll chase you and stick to you. You''ll never want to take care of me. But now, brother Wenzhou, you''re not as cold to me as before... "


    When mi Ran''er said this, Xu Wenzhou felt sad.


    After taking off her shoes, he held her red and swollen feet for a few seconds.


    "Now that we are married, we all have to look forward. It''s not a good thing to turn over the old accounts. Don''t you think we can have less estrangement and thank you for being intimate?"


    Xu Wenzhou said, carefully putting mi Ran''er''s feet into the hot water.


    With his feet burning, MI Ran''er nodded cleverly, "of course, but brother Wenzhou, we are already husband and wife. I heard my mother say that there should be more intimate things between husband and wife... But you treat me..."


    Mi Ran''er gently held Xu Wenzhou''s neck in her small hand, bent down, and her head was close to Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou coagulated her eyebrows, and even could count the girl''s long eyelashes.


    Of course, he knew what mi Ran''er was talking about.


    So, my ears are hot.


    However, on the surface, he still showed some calmness.


    "Xiao ran, you are drunk. After washing your feet, have a rest. I''ll clean up the living room." He grabbed mi Ran''er''s paw and tried to tear the active girl off her body.


    "I don''t want it."


    Mi Ran''er shakes her head childishly. Her little hand increases its strength and holds the man in front of her. She also draws her face closer and closer. Her forehead is against Xu Wenzhou''s forehead. "Brother Wenzhou, when we leave, your mother gives me the task to have a baby for you earlier. You don''t do anything like this. When can we have a baby?"


    Miran''er was very straightforward.


    She felt that it would be too much for Xu Wenzhou to pretend that he didn''t know anything at the moment.


    It seems that Xu Wenzhou can''t bear to look directly at him and close his eyes.


    "It''s not that I don''t do it..." he said: "it''s that this kind of thing, it''s only when we are deeply in love. Don''t panic, Xiao ran. Let''s save some feelings first. After all, it''s not urgent to have another child. After all, our grade is not big, so we don''t need to panic."


    With that, Xu Wenzhou pushed mi Ran''er away and left the bedroom.


    When his hands were empty, the blush on MI Ran''er''s face faded.


    This guy is a real elm.


    What''s more, she''s totally unintelligible. What''s her idea?


    Miran''er''s eyes were red.


    She wanted to kick the basin away.


    But in the end, she has not been so willful. In this city, she has no relatives and half friends. If she quarrels with Xu Wenzhou, she is helpless.

 Chapter 1865

    After cleaning up the living room, Xu Wenzhou returns to the room, where mi Ran''er has fallen asleep.


    It''s just that I can''t bear to look directly at my sleeping face.


    I didn''t take off my clothes, so I curled up on the sheets and didn''t cover the quilt. I''m not afraid of the cold.


    Xu Wenzhou accepted his orders to take out the foot basin and pour the foot washing water. Then he came back to take off her clothes and put her under the quilt.


    Maybe it was cold in the quilt. After she took off her sweater, she lay in the quilt, obviously cold, and began to shiver in her sleep.


    "Cold... Mom..."


    She whispered with her eyes closed in pain.


    Hearing this sound, Xu Wenzhou couldn''t bear it.


    Holding out her hand, she takes mi Ran''er into her arms and unfastens her overcoat, which makes her feel the temperature from him.


    At last, she didn''t shake any more.


    Xu Wenzhou was also a little drunk, so when his head touched the pillow, his eyelids began to fight. In the end, he couldn''t carry it, so he just went to sleep


    The next day I got up very early.


    When mi Ran''er was awakened by the wake-up call, it was still dark outside.


    "What''s going on here? It''s noisy..."


    She frowned and went straight into the arms of the men around her.


    Light hum hum Jiao Didi''s tone, let nearby man half dream half wake up, unexpectedly had some reaction.


    When miran''er went into his arms, she felt it, and her knees rubbed against it suspiciously.


    Men wake up in a flash.


    Immediately, he got up.


    "Get up number, it''s time for me to do morning exercises. You can sleep again."


    With that, he didn''t even turn on the light, so he got out of bed and ran out of the room.


    Even mi Ran''er didn''t respond to the speed of his escape.


    After thinking of what he had just rubbed against his knee, MI Ran''er was quite sober. Then he burst out laughing.


    Worried about being heard by the guy outside, she shrank into the quilt full of man''s breath and continued to laugh.


    Mi Ran''er went back to sleep until Xu Wenzhou came back from morning exercises. He also brought breakfast.


    After MI Ran''er had packed up, he sat down next to him and had breakfast together.


    "What would you like for lunch? I''ll wait and go shopping. " Miran''er grabs the pancake and dips it with a little chili sauce. As he eats it, he asks Xu Wenzhou.


    This gentle tone, this virtuous appearance, is a close perfect wife!


    "Feel free, don''t buy too much, just enough for two people." Xu Wenzhou also worried that MI Ran''er would spend money lavishly.


    Miran''er nodded obediently, "don''t worry. I''ll take it easy. However, in the morning, I want to go to the city and buy some necessary things. The market nearby is too small and there are not many things."


    "Well, do you remember the route?" Xu Wenzhou is really worried that this girl will get lost.


    "Of course."


    After MI Ran''er drank his last mouthful of porridge, he saw that Xu Wenzhou was still eating. Instead of picking up the dishes, he went to take out his coat and satchel. "There''s only one bus here, and even if I can''t find the way, I know to go to the police station to ask for directions. I''m not a three-year-old. Don''t worry about me."


    Seeing that she was so confident, Xu Wenzhou had to get up, take his own notepad and write down a series of figures.


    "This is my office number, followed by the extension. If you can''t find it, call me and I''ll pick you up."


    Xu Wenzhou told patiently.


    Mi Ran''er was smiling with curved eyebrows. Her eyes were as bright as the crescent moon.

 Chapter 1866

    When she went out, MI Ran''er put Xu Wenzhou''s phone number in her bag. She locked the door and came out. She saw that the door of the next house was also opened.


    It was a middle-aged woman who came out.


    Seeing mi Ran''er, the middle-aged woman''s eyes brightened. "You are Wen Zhou''s wife. I heard that he has a little fiancee at home. This time he will get married. It seems that everyone is right!"


    The middle-aged woman''s words puzzled mi Ran''er. "How do you know, elder sister, that he has a fiancee?"


    "He said it himself. Before, the sister-in-law of company commander Tang wanted to introduce him to someone. He said that he already had someone in his hometown. He would get married when he went back some time..." she said with a smile.


    So it''s prevaricating the matchmaker.


    Miran''er was a little disappointed.


    She was just so happy.


    He said with a silent smile, "it''s me, sister-in-law. Please take more care of me in the future."


    "Don''t worry, you can knock on my door if you need anything in the future. When you are bored, I can take you to find some sister-in-law to play mahjong together..." this sister-in-law is really enthusiastic.


    Miran''er quickly nodded, "OK, I''m going to the city now. Sister in law, do you have anything I need to bring you?"


    "You help me to see if there is a beef seller. Buy me a kilo of beef. My old leaf likes to eat stewed beef..." my sister-in-law turned to take five yuan and gave it to MI Ran''er.


    "When I come back, I''ll pay more and pay less!"


    Mi Ran''er said and went downstairs with her bag on her back.


    When she got to the top of the stairs, she suddenly had a quick step down the stairs behind her.


    "Excuse me, I can''t catch up..." the voice is familiar.


    Mi Ran''er hurriedly let her go to one side of the wall and looked back.


    It turned out to be Yang Ning who was wearing a coat.


    "Sister in law, where are you going?" When Yang Ning saw mi Ran''er, his pace slowed down obviously.


    "Into the city."


    Mi Ran''er chuckled.


    "Do you know the way?" Yang Ning asked with some worry.


    "Yes."


    Mi Ran''er nodded and motioned to Yang Ning, "aren''t you late?"


    "Oh, yes, there''s an important training in the morning. I have to go there right away. Sister in law, you can bring me something to feed me. I''ll give you money when I get back!" Yang Ning ran away quickly.


    "Good."


    The smile on MI Ran''er''s face gradually disappeared.


    Yang Ning really doesn''t treat her as an outsider.


    ha-ha.


    After leaving the military area command, MI Ran''er saw that there was a bus at the bus stop. He rushed to the bus and got on.


    After entering the city, miran''er strolled for a while.


    She found that although there are many stores in the city, there are still many things missing.


    For example, there are few clothing stores that can be seen.


    The clothes in the only two stores are very old-fashioned, especially the clothes of women''s home. They are all made of grey cloth, and the style is extremely ugly.


    "If you design some pretty clothes, will someone buy them after you make them?" After walking out of the clothing store, MI Ran''er walked slowly along the street, touching her chin with her little hand. "I don''t know the bottom line of women''s acceptance in this era..."


    "The host can try."


    The system was very encouraging to her.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "try it, try it!"


    After another stroll, miran''er finally stopped at a cinema.


    "How good are the movies of the eighties going to be?" Mi Ran''er frowned and stepped into the cinema.

 Chapter 1867

    The cinema is very monotonous. There are several movie posters on the wall, and then there is the place to buy tickets.


    There''s no place to sell snacks.


    Look at the movie poster, it seems pretty good.


    Miran''er looked at it for a while and then left.


    Look at the time. It''s almost noon.


    She quickly went to the vegetable market, bought some meat and vegetables, and bought some better rice to put in the bag.


    As for Yang Ning''s food, she bought two Jin of cream biscuits.


    Two hands full, she turned around, want to find the bus station, but found that some road crazy.


    In addition, the houses were almost the same, and there were no road signs. Soon, miran''er was lost in the street.


    She was carrying too many things in her hand, and her fingers were soon hurt by the edge of her pocket. She simply found a place to sit down and put things down for a rest.


    Then, in my mind, I was also recalling my route when I came.


    "I don''t believe I''m so inferior that I''ll get lost!" She felt that if she lost herself, Xu Wenzhou might laugh at her for a long time.


    After all, when she left home this morning, she vowed that she would not be lost.


    After a short rest, I still couldn''t think of the specific route.


    Miran''er had no choice but to get up again with his things.


    She was going to find someone to ask the way.


    "Well... Miss, which bus stop can I take bus No.109 nearby?" Mi Ran''er, with her eyes down, stopped a passing girl and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah, sister Xiaoran! Why are you


    The girl''s voice was pleasant and familiar. Mi Ran''er immediately raised her eyes to stop her.


    It was Ye Qing who she rescued on the train yesterday.


    "Well? Xiaoqing, why are you Mi Ran''er looks at Ye Qing with doubts.


    It''s too predestined!


    "I came out to look for hourly workers, and the school has not opened a canteen yet. It''s almost noon, so I want to find a place to have lunch... Sister Xiaoran, you buy so many things! By the way, you just asked me about the bus stop, right? Go, I''ll take you! "


    Ye Qing takes the initiative to help mi Ran''er carry half of her things. With the other hand, she grabs mi Ran''er and leads her to the bus stop.


    When he got to the station, Ye Qing put down her things and looked at Mi Ran''er with bright eyes.


    "Sister Xiaoran, I heard that the military region is very interesting. Can I go to the military region with you?" Ye Qing is really asking sincerely.


    "Ah?" Mi Ran''er really didn''t expect that Ye Qing would be so direct and blindfolded.


    "It''s all right. If you can''t, it''s OK! I thought that I couldn''t find a job today, and it''s not easy to go back to my dormitory. I''ll go to the military region and have a look. If only I could find a handsome brother! "


    Ye Qing''s face in her hands turned out to be a little flower maniac!


    Miran''er thought that she had helped herself. The little girl was very poor. If she went to lunch, it would be much more expensive than the bus fare. It would be better to go to the military region for a meal.


    Nodded, "well, I hope you don''t dislike our tea and rice..."


    "No! Sister Xiaoran, don''t be so strange to me, OK? After yesterday''s incident, you and brother Wenzhou are my benefactors. Now I really love you as my brothers and sisters! "


    Ye Qing leaned on MI Ran''er''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er clapped on the back of her hand with the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 1868

    Soon, the bus came.


    Miran''er pays the bus fare for both of them. When she finds a vacant seat to sit down, Ye Qing has to give her the fare, but miran''er can''t take it.


    "If you really give it to me, then you won''t come to the military region as a guest... This is what I should do!" With a little anger, MI Ran''er put the dime back into Ye Qing''s arms.


    Ye Qing just gave up.


    "Sister Xiaoran, it''s very kind of you!"


    Ye Qing smiles at Mi Ran''er with curved eyebrows and eyes, then leans on MI Ran''er''s shoulder.


    Miran''er felt the taste of white lotus on the girl.


    She said, don''t be like what she thought.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of her sincerity to Ye Qing.


    It was almost twelve o''clock when we got to the military area command.


    "We hurry. Brother Wenzhou will be off work at 12:20." Miran''er takes Ye Qing into the military region.


    As soon as Ye Qing came in, she looked at every corner of the military region and heard the movement of the training ground.


    After going upstairs, MI Ran''er asks Ye Qing to sit inside and read the newspaper. She takes rice and vegetables to the kitchen.


    He took the beef he bought for his sister-in-law next door.


    He returned the rest of the money to his sister-in-law.


    My sister-in-law was very happy to see that the beef mi Ran''er bought was so fresh. When she cooked, she cut two portions for MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to take it.


    After cooking the rice, she shredded the beef and fried celery. Then she cooked the egg soup, which made a mess of yesterday''s unfinished bacon. Finally, she fried a cabbage. When she served the prepared meal on the table, Xu Wenzhou just came back.


    Xu Wenzhou was dressed in a military uniform. He was straight and slender. When he went upstairs, he took off his military cap and scratched his hair. Looking up slightly, he saw mi Ran''er coming out of the kitchen with steamed rice.


    "Come back! Help me carry it quickly. It''s very hot. " Mi Ran''er''s face was completely wrinkled.


    Xu Wenzhou had to reach for it.


    The burning of his palm changed his face.


    Miran''er ran back and took the towel to wrap the basin before taking it.


    "Wash your hands and eat!" Miran''er reminded him.


    Xu Wenzhou frowned and looked at the woman in front of him. The hot feeling in his palm remained for a long time.


    Frowning, he went to wash his hands and came home.


    I just saw that there was one more person in my family.


    "What are you doing here?" Xu Wenzhou''s face was a little stiff. He glanced at Mi Ran''er. Did she find a playmate for herself so soon?


    "Sister Xiaoran and I ran into each other in the street. We thought that we would be fine anyway. Come and have fun. Brother Wenzhou, you don''t welcome me, do you?" Ye Qing was sitting. Hearing Xu Wenzhou''s voice, she immediately got up and looked at Xu Wenzhou''s face timidly.


    "Well, what are you doing? Don''t scare the little girl. Come and have dinner Mi Ran''er tugs at Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou fixed mi Ran''er''s eyebrows and did not know what he was looking at.


    After sitting down, Xu Wenzhou sighed, "in fact, it''s good to have you with her. I''m worried that this girl will be lonely if she can''t find friends of her age in the military region."


    Ye qingtiantian said with a smile, "brother Wenzhou, you can boldly give my sister Xiao ran to me, and I will take good care of her for you!"


    Mi Ran''er raises her eyebrows and looks at Ye Qing, "aren''t you looking for a job? Can you find one for me as well? There''s one thing to do. At least, I won''t be that boring. "

 Chapter 1869

    "Aren''t you going to take the night university exam?" Xu Wenzhou seems to have been listening to MI Ran''er''s heroic words.


    "You have to find a job first. You have to plan for night University. For example, student status is very troublesome." Mi Ran''er gave Xu Wenzhou a bowl of rice. "After the student status is ready, it may be a long time later. During this period of time, it can''t be so wasted."


    He put the rice in front of Xu Wenzhou. With a sound of Duang, MI Ran''er''s tone became more intense. "So, I decided to find a job! Never be a woman attached to a man. "


    "Sister Xiaoran, you have the backbone! OK, I''ll help you find a job, but first you have to tell me, what''s your educational background, what kind of job do you want to find? "


    Education


    When mi Ran''er saw that Xu Wenzhou''s face was really heavy, maybe he thought that the original master''s education was too humiliating.


    "I have a low education, but I can do arithmetic and so on. It''s OK to be a cashier, and I''m good at typing..." Mi Ran''er whispered to Ye Qing what she knew.


    When Xu Wenzhou heard this, he couldn''t hear it any more. He coughed up, "can you stop talking big?"


    Mi Ran''er turned to stare at Xu Wenzhou? Brother Wenzhou, you don''t count. We haven''t seen each other for many years. Are you sure you know me? "


    Xu Wenzhou thin lips a sip, no words.


    On this side, Ye Qing saw that the atmosphere between MI Ran''er and Xu Wenzhou was a little awkward. She quickly broke it out and said, "brother Wenzhou, if sister ran doesn''t know these things, she will be exposed when she goes to the interview. It''s not good for her. She has a sense of propriety in her heart!"


    "It''s just... I''m not the kind of person who can''t find pleasure on his own! Xiaoqing, just try to find me a job as a typist or an accountant. It''s OK to be a clerical worker. I can write well with pen. "


    "Good."


    Ye Qing nodded and kept it in mind.


    However, Xu Wenzhou still looks at Mi Ran''er suspiciously.


    Miran put a piece of sausage in his mouth.


    "What are you looking at me for? How about dinner? "


    Xu Wenzhou


    That night, after they finished washing, Xu Wenzhou suddenly pulled mi Ran''er to his desk.


    After pressing her on the chair, she took out a notepad and opened the pen she was carrying.


    "Write down your name and show it to me!" He has a strong tone.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly realized that Xu Wenzhou was trying to find out what her pen words were like.


    Taking up the pen, MI Ran''er brushes Yu Xiaoran''s three words on the book.


    "How''s it going?" She was very proud and looked up at Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou''s face froze as expected.


    Then he frowned slightly and said, "write mine again."


    Mi Ran''er gasped at the corner of his mouth, but he wrote down Xu Wenzhou''s name.


    I''m kidding. Her handwriting grew from small to large, but she was praised by her father many times. She was vigorous and powerful. Every stroke and painting was just right. She could be used to decorate the exhibition.


    Xu Wenzhou''s complexion was finally strained.


    "You... When did you practice?"


    "After you left, I was bored at home. I read and practiced calligraphy by myself, and I also used my brother''s textbooks to read. In fact, when I think about it carefully, I didn''t do well in the past. Maybe it was because you disturbed my mind. After you left, I looked at those textbooks and felt that it was very easy for me to understand them..."

 Chapter 1870

    Mi Ran''er''s words made Xu Wenzhou blush suspiciously.


    The hand that originally supported on the chair also began to tremble slightly. After taking it back, he pulled the corner of his lip. "OK, admit that your handwriting is good-looking and smart, but working outside is not as good as working at home. If you are still so willful as before, it''s easy to offend people, and then something happens, OK?"


    Xu Wenzhou''s tone gradually softened.


    Mi Ran''er nodded his head with great cooperation. "I know what you mean..."


    "Another point is, don''t think that if you have a job, you will get a salary. If you don''t do a good job, you will not only get no salary, but also be deducted. So, I think you''d better think about it again."


    With that, Xu Wenzhou turned to go to bed.


    "Ah, brother Wenzhou, you don''t want me to go to work, do you? That''s why he''s trying so hard to get in the way... "Mi Ran''er put the pen away, Ran''er ran after the man and sat down beside the bed. A pair of watery eyes fell on the man with a bad smile, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    "I certainly hope you can go to work to earn money, so I can relax. After all, it''s not a big economic pressure to raise an idle person all of a sudden. However, I''m more worried about your making trouble and I''ll lose more money. So, I advise you to consider it carefully!"


    Xu Wenzhou finished, fell on the bed, covered the quilt and squinted.


    "Brother Wenzhou, don''t worry. I won''t make trouble!" Mi Ran''er followed him to lie down and touched the man with his little hand. Then he hugged his waist and said, "at least, give me a chance to prove myself, don''t you?"


    Xu Wenzhou felt the woman moving around him. He frowned and turned his head to stare at her? I''m tired from working all day today. Don''t disturb my sleep. "


    "Then you promise to let me go to work." Mi Ran''er deliberately drew her little body closer and closer.


    Xu Wenzhou took a deep breath. He was worried that he would be careless, so he pushed her out of bed.


    "Yu Xiaoran!" He gritted his teeth and called her name.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t let go. He was still shaking his arm. "Brother Wenzhou..."


    The voice is delicate and soft. No matter what kind of man is listening to, it is impossible for him to stay tight.


    Xu Wenzhou gripped her arm, took it from his waist, turned it over, and pressed it on MI Ran''er''s body.


    "Don''t move!" He was a little impatient, with a clear heat, and all of them fell on MI Ran''er''s face, which made her feel very hot.


    "I..." she blinked, "I just want you to promise me..."


    Xu Wenzhou coagulated her small face. In my memory, this small face should be gray with no nutritional wax yellow, but now it has grown completely, and her skin has become much better. After several degrees of whiteness, Yu Xiaoran''s beauty value has also doubled.


    Xu admitted that he was superficial.


    Such a beautiful woman lay beside him, he could not be without any agitation in his heart.


    Today, when he went to work, his comrades in arms joked and asked him what kind of changes his life had made since he had a wife?


    He laughed and said nothing.

 Chapter 1871

    But I was thinking about how I got along with miran''er in private.


    Although very insipid, occasionally, he will show the look of dislike, but this girl is really sweet, and do not mind his attitude, always take the initiative to come together to please him.


    Sometimes, Xu Wenzhou really dislikes his scum attitude.


    However, let him rashly warm up to this girl, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two has been so close to the deadlock.


    "Brother Wenzhou..." Mi Ran''er was so pressed by Xu Wenzhou that she was just pressed on her chest. She was very uncomfortable. She wrinkled her small eyebrows and said weakly.


    When Xu Wenzhou heard the sound, a thread in his mind seemed to be ignited, breaking a little bit


    "You hurt me..." Mi Ran''er struggled carefully under Xu Wenzhou. With Jiao Didi''s voice, she obviously felt that Xu Wenzhou''s breathing was heavy.


    A moment of joy in my heart.


    Pursed lips also want to say something, the man suddenly turned down.


    "Where are you going?" Mi Ran''er was excited by the cold wind. His little hand reached out and tried to catch his hand, but he dodged.


    "Restroom."


    Putting down such a sentence, Xu Wenzhou went out in his coat.


    I haven''t been back for a long time.


    Miran''er leaned against the pillow, thinking wildly.


    "This guy is too strong, it''s almost half an hour..." looking at the wall clock, MI ran did not hold back, and whispered to make complaints about it.


    It''s a soldier!


    In terms of endurance, it''s incomparable.


    Finally, before mi Ran''er was about to fall asleep, Xu Wenzhou came back.


    After entering the room, he lay down beside mi Ran''er, rolled up the quilt and turned off the light.


    "Sleep."


    Drop two words and go to sleep.


    Mi Ran''er


    I''m going to


    It''s really speechless.


    She simply turned over and frowned, staring at the back of his head from the dark, "brother Wenzhou, you don''t touch me, do you dislike me?"


    Xu Wenzhou did not speak.


    Miran''er continued: "but if you are so cold to me, I''m not afraid that I can''t bear loneliness. Can I find you a green hat to wear in this military region? There are so many handsome brothers in the military region. I can see that they are no worse than you. "


    Under the quilt, Xu Wenzhou''s big hands clenched his fists.


    "What''s more, I found that some elder soldiers'' eyes were shining when they saw me. Maybe they were amazing. After all, there are too few young girls in this military compound..."


    "Yu Xiaoran!" Xu Wenzhou really couldn''t listen to it, so he yelled.


    Miran''er gave a faint hum.


    There was a rustling sound from Xu Wenzhou. It seemed that he was turning over.


    "Do you know? It''s against the law to cheat in a military marriage. If you dare to cheat, I''ll report you, take you to the military court and put you in jail! " When Xu Wenzhou spoke, all his clear breath was sprayed on MI Ran''er''s face.


    Mi Ran''er''s face wrinkled as he listened to the threat.


    "Well, so, am I trapped by you? What did you say? Even if you don''t like me, you will treat me like your wife! Do you feel like you are treating your wife? You are not as good to me as anyone else... "


    As mi Ran''er spoke, her voice choked.


    She buried her little face in the quilt and tried to cry, but the grievance and sadness spilled out from the quilt.

 Chapter 1872

    Xu Wenzhou was completely frozen.


    The dark ear was full of miran''er''s grievance cry. He really felt that he was completely bad at the moment.


    She was taken down and held out her hand, holding her wrist over her mouth.


    "Well, don''t cry..." Xu Wenzhou comforted.


    He gently pulled her into his arms and patted her on the back to calm her down. "I shouldn''t talk like this. Don''t take it seriously. Don''t cry..."


    Although Xu Wenzhou''s consolation was very blunt, he still took the initiative to appease mi Ran''er, which made her very satisfied.


    She stopped crying soon.


    Buried in Xu Wenzhou''s arms, the tip of her nose was full of Xu Wenzhou''s breath. She felt it smelled good. She couldn''t help rubbing it against his chest, as if she was rubbing her nose.


    Xu Wenzhou has some helplessness.


    However, holding her arm still did not let go.


    After a long time, MI Ran''er said, "so, brother Wenzhou, what do you think? Do you take me as your wife now? "


    Xu Wenzhou knocked on the back of her head, "silly girl, if I don''t take you as my wife, I won''t marry you. If I don''t take you as my wife, I won''t bring you, and I won''t share the same bed with you like this. Didn''t I just say last night that this kind of thing can be done only after I have deep feelings? Now... "


    "I like you, that''s why I want to..."


    Mi Ran''er raised her small face and said without hesitation.


    Her initiative finally made Xu Wenzhou laugh.


    He took a deep breath. After a long time, he said slowly, "but I don''t want you to get hurt..."


    "Hurt?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. "What hurt?"


    Xu Wenzhou thought that in his spare time, he heard his comrades in arms discuss this topic. He said that he had to see blood. If he saw blood, wouldn''t he get hurt? What''s more, they say, girls will hurt for the first time


    Xu Wenzhou felt that it must be very harmful to girls, so he didn''t want to take action.


    Xu Wenzhou''s silence made mi Ran''er understand what he said, and then he burst out laughing.


    "Brother Wenzhou, you are worried about this!" She will be small head out of the quilt, two people''s noses have been wrapped together, intimate extraordinary.


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and said with a simple smile, "I''m not afraid of injury. I''m only afraid that brother Wenzhou will not want me."


    As mi Ran''er said, her little hand was under the quilt and encircled the man''s waist.


    Xiaolian also deliberately rubbed against Xu Wenzhou''s chest.


    Sure enough, Xu Wenzhou''s breathing was more urgent than just now.


    In the dark she immediately raised her lips.


    "Xiao ran, you''ll hurt..." Xu Wenzhou still kept a little sense.


    "I''m not afraid of pain!" Mi Ran''er groaned. His little hand had already begun to pick Xu Wenzhou''s clothes, and he was crying. "Brother Wenzhou, do you still dislike me? Do you still have no idea about me?"


    "Xiao ran..."


    Xu Wenzhou is helpless to the extreme.


    Finally, I could only pull her wrist, turn over and press her under my body. At this time, a light came from the window, which should be the light from the nearby lighting tower just turned to this side.


    Xu Wenzhou saw the blush on MI Ran''er''s face.


    She is as shy as a flower.


    He rolled his Adam''s apple gently and said in a dumb voice, "you are always provoking me. Don''t regret it!"


    As he said that, his lips had fallen down and he had kissed Miran''s soft lips.

 Chapter 1873

    When she got up in the morning, MI Ran''er felt something strange under her body and took a cool breath.


    In the end, I underestimated the boy. He was so powerful that she almost couldn''t resist.


    Hearing the movement in the house, Xu Wenzhou, who came back with breakfast, came in and handed her the coat.


    Frowning, Xu Wenzhou worried: "is it hard?"


    Miran''er blinked and shook his head. "No, it''s OK."


    She pulled the corner of her lip.


    In my mind, I heard the voice of the system: "get 50% favor of the target of the standard surface strategy, congratulations to the host."


    That''s only 50 percent of the favor?


    Miran''er really felt that the system was very stingy.


    However, what makes mi Ran''er sneer even more is that men are all pig hooves.


    After a sleep, there is an emotional change.


    It seems that men really can''t tell love from sex.


    "I went to the kitchen and bought you a bowl of egg noodles. Go and eat them before they fall off." Xu Wenzhou''s tone was also gentle.


    "I''ll go wash first."


    Mi Ran''er yawned and the blush on her face did not dissipate. This escape gave Xu Wenzhou a feeling that she was still shy.


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly. He folded the quilt and saw the traces left on the sheet. He pulled the sheet off and replaced it with a new one.


    The remaining "red plum" on the sheet made Xu Wenzhou blush.


    After breakfast, Xu Wenzhou went to work, while mi Ran''er took the money to the city.


    She went around and couldn''t find a suitable job, so she had to buy some vegetables and go back to the military area.


    I met Ye Qing in the car.


    "Sister Xiaoran, I really want to go to you. I''ve got a job as a librarian for you. I just need to register the names of people who go to the library to read books every day, and then count the types and quantity of books every month."


    Ye Qing asked, "what do you think of this job?"


    Miran''er thought that if he went to work in the library, he would read more books and learn more about the world.


    Nodded, "good."


    "Then you can report it in two days. I''ll take you to report it then." Ye Qing is very happy.


    "Good."


    Mi Ran''er takes Ye Qing home to eat again.


    Xu Wenzhou didn''t say anything more this time, but he didn''t care too much about Ye Qing.


    It was Ye Qing who always took the initiative to ask Xu Wenzhou about the army.


    Xu Wenzhou answered one by one.


    She seemed to be worried that MI Ran''er would be jealous and confused. She explained to MI Ran''er, "my brother wants to apply for the military academy, so..."


    Mi Ran''er laughed indifferently. "It''s OK. My heart is not so small."


    Ye Qing put her heart down.


    Xu Wenzhou gave mi Ran''er a cool look.


    Miran''er pretended to be unaware of nothing.


    After the work of the library was determined, MI Ran''er needed to go out early and return late. However, it did not delay the couple''s normal life.


    Only, occasionally Xu Wenzhou will show some resentment, "I knew I couldn''t bring you here, so I''d better let you stay at home to take care of your parents."


    "Why? Do you want me to be a widow? " Mi Ran''er went into his arms and chuckled, "brother Wenzhou, don''t you want to be a father earlier?"


    Xu Wenzhou sneered, "you are so busy, how dare I delay your time to have a baby?"


    Miran''er laughed more happily and put his little hand around his waist.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! If I''m really pregnant, I''ll be able to work without delay. "

 Chapter 1874

    Probably because the relationship is getting better and better, Ye Qing began to run to the military region.


    On the surface, MI Ran''er didn''t say anything. In private, he had the purpose of observing the girl carefully.


    It has been almost two months since she arrived in the military region. She has a thorough understanding of the city and the military region. Her daily life with Xu Wenzhou is like an ordinary couple, with a sweet indifference.


    Daily activities at night are also common. However, at the beginning, MI Ran''er took the initiative. Later, Xu Wenzhou took the initiative.


    When Xu Wenzhou takes the initiative, he tends to be very gentle.


    When mi Ran''er took the initiative, Xu Wenzhou seemed to punish mi Ran''er, a little less polite than usual.


    That night, after their daily exercise, Xu Wenzhou did not sleep directly as usual, but gently hugged her shoulder from behind. "Tell Ye Qing that she should not come to the military area command frequently. After all, she is neither a family member of the military area command nor a resident of the military area command. If she often runs into the military area command, she is likely to be regarded as a spy."


    "Spy?"


    Miran''er subconsciously felt that the hat was a little big.


    However, if you think about it carefully, there are many of them in this era


    "Yes, a spy! You have to be defensive. Do you understand? " Xu Wenzhou pinched her chin.


    "Well, I see."


    In fact, MI Ran''er had long wanted to say that to Ye Qing.


    There has been no good excuse.


    One is that this girl is looking for an easy job for her.


    Second, the girl didn''t seem to have done anything out of the ordinary. If she had made a rash decision to draw a clear line, she would have been merciless.


    This is a good excuse for Xu Wenzhou.


    However, she tasted that there was something wrong with Xu Wenzhou''s tone.


    She turned her head and looked at Xu Wenzhou, "can''t this girl have done anything out of the ordinary?"


    "Well?" Xu Wenzhou asked her with his eyes what was out of the ordinary.


    "Is it that she likes you?" Miran''er asked directly.


    Xu Wenzhou''s face was slightly stiff.


    Then, slowly shaking his head, "that''s... No."


    This hesitation allowed miran''er to confirm her conjecture.


    She chuckled, "that''s my misunderstanding. I''m a little tired. Go to sleep."


    "Well."


    Turn off the light, two people so embrace together, squint to sleep in the past.


    At noon the next day, when mi Ran''er was going to the university canteen for lunch, Ye Qing came again.


    "Sister Xiaoran, my parents sent me our hometown''s special mildewed tofu. In the afternoon, take it to your house to make it..." Ye Qing said excitedly, holding mi Ran''er''s hand.


    "That, Xiaoqing..." Mi Ran''er patted the back of Ye Qing''s hand and motioned to her to be calm.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Ye Qing looks at Mi Ran''er with a different look and looks at her suspiciously.


    Mi Ran''er repeated what Xu Wenzhou said to Ye Qing last night.


    Ye Qing''s face showed disappointment.


    "Spies? I''m a college student. How could I be a spy? Sister Xiaoran, don''t get me wrong. I often go to the military region because I''m friends with you. I go to school here and I don''t have half of my relatives. It''s hard to get to know a good friend who has a family here. I just want to... "


    Ye Qing says words, eye socket gradually red.


    The tone of voice became anxious.


    Mi Ran''er comforted him in a low voice, "OK, OK, I know what you mean, but we still have to avoid suspicion. What do you want to eat in the future? I''ll bring you to school when I''m ready."

 Chapter 1875

    "No!" Ye Qing shakes mi Ran''er''s little hand away. Her red eyes stare at Mi Ran''er. "Sister Xiao ran, it''s you. You don''t like me to go to your house and have a good chat with brother Wenzhou. You are jealous. That''s why you refuse me to go to your house?"


    Mi Ran''er reacts. At the moment, Ye Qing stares at her appearance, and the tone of questioning herself is her real face.


    She still took a softer look on her face, shook her head and said, "I''m not so stingy."


    "No? Why don''t I believe it? Before I talked with brother Wenzhou about the college entrance examination, you have to come to interrupt, just don''t want to see me and brother Wenzhou too close, but, you are a diploma, you don''t count? A junior high school did not graduate, delusion Wenzhou brother and you have a common topic, you dream


    Ye Qing raised her hand, pointed to MI Ran''er''s nose and said word by word.


    "In fact, I can''t stand you for a long time. If it wasn''t for you to save me, if it wasn''t for brother Wenzhou''s sake, I wouldn''t find you a job and deal with you!"


    With that, Ye Qing lifts mi Ran''er and turns to leave.


    "Then why do you think I would tolerate you so far?" Miran''er spoke faintly, and her voice could not hear any anger.


    Ye Qing thought that her words would certainly irritate her, and then let her pull with her here.


    Let the school administrator see, she this kind of temporary workers, will be immediately dismissed.


    Who knows, MI Ran''er is so calm.


    "When you always find all kinds of excuses to go to my home, I have already realized that your thoughts on Xu Wenzhou are silent, not because I am afraid of you, not because I want to give you and Xu Wenzhou opportunities together, but because I trust my husband!"


    Speaking of this, MI Ran''er chuckled: "you said that I was trying to find an excuse to refuse you to come to my house. In fact, you guessed wrong. Someone else didn''t want you to come to my house!"


    There are only two people in her family. Ye Qing can guess who it is with her toes.


    His face turned pale.


    Because ye Qing''s complaint just now, many people around him are still pointing out Ye Qing and MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t feel anything. Anyway, she won''t come tomorrow. Ye Qing is different. She has to continue studying in this school.


    Therefore, the most shameful person at the moment is Ye Qing.


    "Ye Qing, these days, my sister is also good to you. When you eat in our house, there is meat at home, and my sister has saved you once. You introduced me to work, which can be regarded as a mutual offset. However, I won''t come back to work tomorrow, so as not to wander in front of you and delay your study. Please don''t bother my husband any more, so that he can''t say what he has suffered."


    After MI Ran''er finished sonorously, she was not in the mood to eat. She turned back to the library and packed up her things very hard. Then she went to the administrator and resigned with him.


    "So fast? You''ve done a good job. If you look at your handwriting, you can see that you are a very educated person. Maybe you have no money at home and didn''t go to school. In this library, you can see many books that you can''t see at ordinary times! Are you sure you want to quit


    The administrator was shocked. This mi Ran''er worked very well here. He didn''t know how much better he was than the last administrator. He was going to leave so soon.

 Chapter 1876

    Where is he going to find such a versatile administrator?


    Miran''er didn''t explain too much.


    She was a temporary worker, so the administrator had to settle her salary for half a month. When she left, she did not forget to say, "if you change your mind, you can come back directly."


    Miran''er said politely, "if I can''t come back to work, I''ll know later."


    She counted the money and went on.


    Half a month''s salary is ten yuan, which is not bad.


    It''s like coming to the library for free for half a month.


    When she walked out of the library, MI Ran''er saw Ye Qing standing under the tree. She glanced at her, then drew back her eyes, pretended to see nothing and prepared to leave.


    "Sister Xiaoran!" When ye Qing saw that MI Ran''er was really not ready to take care of himself, she ran over and grabbed mi Ran''er''s arm. "Sister Xiao ran, don''t do this! I was forced to be anxious just now. I''m willing to say anything. I swear, I absolutely don''t like brother Wenzhou. Don''t be friends with me, OK? I won''t go to your house in the future, but... "


    Ye Qing said, crying again.


    Mi Ran''er is really fed up with this girl''s acting skills.


    Frowning tightly, Ye Qing was pushed away.


    "I''m sorry, what you say is just what you say in your heart. If you think it over and over again, people will doubt the truth." Mi Ran''er looked at Ye Qing in disgust. "Ye Qing, be honest. Wenzhou and I have already given you enough face. You don''t cherish it. I have to go home to cook for my husband. Please don''t delay me."


    Ye Qing did not expect that MI Ran''er''s attitude was so firm.


    She had nothing in common with the rural women she had known before.


    She let go of MI Ran''er''s arm and put away her sad look.


    Then, with a cold hum, "with the gap between you and brother Wenzhou, I bet your marriage will break up in less than a year!"


    "Yes? After my brother Wenzhou and I broke up, do you want to be in a higher position? "


    Mi Ran''er''s words seemed to poke into Ye Qing''s mind, and her face suddenly turned red.


    "I''m sorry, even if I break up with Xu Wenzhou, you can''t get a seat. You''d better find someone who matches your identity in this school."


    After MI Ran''er finished speaking, he ignored Ye Qing and strode away from the school.


    a year?


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth rose.


    Ye Qing''s words are too absolute.


    According to Xu Wenzhou''s attitude towards herself, they will only be more and more sweet in the future. When they fall in love with each other 100 percent, it''s time for her to finish her task.


    Mi Ran''er went straight back to the military region and simply made some food for her stomach. After that, she went to Xu Wenzhou''s desk and found some books to read.


    Looking at it, I fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she found herself in bed.


    There was a different person sitting at the desk.


    "When did you come back?" Miran''er sat up and looked out of the window. It was still bright.


    "It''s lunch break! Why are you back? Don''t you go to work? " Seeing that MI Ran''er wakes up, Xu Wenzhou immediately puts down what he has in his hand, goes to the bed and squats down. With MI Ran''er''s eyebrows and eyes, he asks in a low voice.


    Miran''er pulled his lips. "I quit."


    She did not say why she resigned, and Xu Wenzhou understood.


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s wronged appearance, Xu Wenzhou, with a sense of guilt, grabs her little hand and kisses her on the lips.


    "It''s better to resign, stay at home, study and take part in the college entrance examination next year."

 Chapter 1877

    Xu Wenzhou tone gentle, with encouragement, "I believe that you will be able to pass."


    During these days, Xu Wenzhou has completely changed his view of MI Ran''er.


    He was confident that Miran would be admitted to university.


    "Well." Miran''er nodded firmly, "I won''t let you down!"


    But the plan can''t keep up with the change.


    More than a month later, MI Ran''er found out that she was pregnant.


    When she knew, she was shocked.


    This pregnancy, Xu Wenzhou will not let her often sit reading, but every day she would like to lie in bed to rest.


    At this time, miran''er found that the task completion rate of this plane had reached 60%.


    Only then did she realize that the man she needed to attack was actually an ordinary man. She loved each other in marriage, and children were a key mediator.


    While mi Ran''er was pregnant, Xu Wenzhou took over the task of cooking.


    If he didn''t have time to cook, he wouldn''t allow her to make a fire and took her to the canteen.


    At the end of September and the beginning of October, Xu Wenzhou took his mother to take care of MI Ran''er.


    At this time, MI Ran''er''s stomach was too big. It was very inconvenient for her to go up and down the stairs every day. She didn''t go down at all.


    With the due date getting closer and closer, Xu Wenzhou was under high pressure every day. He was afraid that when his child would come up with it, what would he do if he was not with MI Ran''er at that time?


    It''s no use worrying about Xu Wenzhou. He still has to go to work every day.


    On the morning of October 3, MI Ran''er suddenly felt a pain in her stomach and quickly woke up Xu Wenzhou, who was still sleeping.


    When Xu Wenzhou woke up, he helped her dress and took her downstairs.


    Later, Xu''s mother put on the clothes she had packed up early in the morning and found a military car heading for the hospital.


    More than an hour later, MI Raner gave birth to a boy.


    Xu Wenzhou named him Xu Zhao.


    It''s a very sunny name.


    After giving birth to the baby, MI Ran''er was still in a good spirit. Looking at Xu Wenzhou holding the baby carefully, he was slightly moved.


    "Brother Wenzhou, a year ago, could you imagine that we would come to this stage?" She suddenly asked very gently.


    Xu Wenzhou a Leng, immediately, slowly shake his head, "absolutely unexpected."


    He handed the baby to Xu''s mother, then came to the hospital bed and squatted down to hold mi Ran''er''s little hand.


    A pair of eyes gentle like water, "Xiao ran, thank you, thank you in the past I did to you, but also willing to give me a chance to try to love you, thank you for my heart has not changed! Have been waiting for me at home, after I will use all to love you and children! I will never let you down. "


    "That''s what you said, brother Wenzhou. If you dare to change your mind, I will dare to leave you with my child!"


    Mi Ran''er looks at Xu Wenzhou in a charming way.


    Xu Wenzhou knows that this is the real she.


    With a smile on his mouth, he raised his hand and stroked mi Ran''er''s face. "Don''t worry, I won''t give you a chance to leave me."


    "Congratulations to the host, the standard task completion rate is 100%, and all rewards have been issued --"


    As soon as Xu Wenzhou''s voice fell, a systematic voice sounded in MI Ran''er''s mind.


    Then a white light flashed in front of MI Ran''er''s eyes, and she was sent to the time tunnel again.


    Along with her leaving, there is a small many times of divine consciousness.


    It belongs to Xu Zhao. It''s just a thread of separation.


    As the wind blows in the tunnel of time and space, MI Ran''er feels that her brain has been squeezed to pain. She squints her eyes and grunts bitterly. A few seconds later, her consciousness is swallowed up!

 Chapter 1878

    "The queen is dead! The new emperor ascended the throne immediately. "


    When mi Ran''er''s consciousness was fully restored to his mind, such a sentence happened to ring in his ear.


    The voice was clear and crisp, and it seemed that it was shouting in some open place, and the echo was very heavy.


    Some memories that didn''t belong to her entered her mind with the sound.


    This is the position of the empress. This country is called Hua Feng kingdom. The original Lord is the only daughter of the king of Hua Feng kingdom. After Hua Feng Kingdom suddenly died, he became the new emperor. The original Lord is a very simple child. He has an aunt who took care of her since childhood. Because the original Lord was only 15 years old when he ascended the throne, she didn''t know anything, so she became a regent, Help her with state affairs.


    My aunt''s daughter, however, rose all the way from a small official to the prime minister''s position in three years.


    The original owner had a baby who had been talking about since he was a child. It was originally agreed that the original owner would get married when he was 18 years old. However, my aunt directly cut off the red line on the ground that the man was inferior and not worthy of the queen.


    Because my aunt didn''t discuss with the original master when she withdrew her marriage, the original master ran to make trouble with her aunt. At the moment, my aunt has shown her ambition and let the original master settle down with a very strict face.


    The original master was frightened by such an aunt. It was also at this time that the original master realized that all the people around him had changed into the confidants of his aunt.


    At this time, as long as the aunt moves a finger, she can directly usurp the throne.


    My aunt didn''t.


    A month later, the original owner knew why his aunt didn''t kill herself directly.


    North of Huafeng, the nomadic Beiyan sent a letter of state to marry the leader of Huafeng.


    All the men in this country are rough and crazy, which is the most disgusting existence for women in Huafeng country.


    However, because Hua Fengguo''s national strength is no better than that of Beiyan, the original owner has to give a proper response to the letters sent by Beiyan this time.


    The original master said that he would not marry the leader of the northern Yan kingdom. However, her aunt forced her to agree to the marriage letter and asked her to take the initiative to marry the northern Yan.


    The original owner had become a puppet at this time.


    She knew that she couldn''t fight her aunt, and there was no room for resistance. Finally, one dark night, she chose to drown herself in the pool behind the palace.


    However, even if she died, she was not reconciled.


    She couldn''t see her country occupied by the cruel mother and daughter


    "So it is..."


    Miran''er slowly opened his eyes and looked around.


    At the moment, she was on her knees.


    In front of him, on the big bed of gold and jade, lies the person whose mother had already passed away.


    The original master''s father died when he was ten years old. Therefore, the original master has no one to rely on in the whole palace.


    No wonder she believed in her aunt who brought her up from childhood.


    "Princess... Oh no, Queen, please come forward." The person who spoke gently to MI Ran''er was the maid of the former queen. She was about the same age as the former queen. According to the rules of Hua Feng Kingdom, when the queen was buried, all the maidservants who had taken care of the queen would die.


    Looking at those gentle eyes, MI Ran''er had an idea in her heart.


    She got up with her skirt and went to Mammy.


    "This is her Majesty''s Yizhao. You can ascend the throne according to Yizhao."


    "But Mammy, should we first look into the cause of my mother''s death? She has always been strong, how can she die in a short time? "

 Chapter 1879

    As soon as mi Ran''er''s words came out, one of the people kneeling in front of the bed with the original master was a little surprised. Immediately, he got up and grabbed mi Ran''er''s arm.


    "Your Majesty, are you stimulated by the death of the former queen? Didn''t Taiyi just say that? First, the queen has been dealing with state affairs all the year round. That''s why she spent all her energy in such a short period of time. Your majesty, don''t you even believe what the doctor said? "


    Of course, it''s the aunt who will take care of the original owner.


    She was holding mi Ran''er''s wrist. Her hand was strong, with a little threat.


    It turned out that at this time, the old woman''s mind had been exposed.


    Miran''er reasonably suspected that the death of the old queen might have been caused by the old woman.


    She opened her aunt''s hand and came to the bed.


    After grasping the Queen''s hand, take off the hairpin on the top of her head and poke it under the Queen''s fingers and ears.


    The blood rolled out.


    Miran''er catches it with a clean handkerchief.


    "Aunt, do you think the color of the blood is normal?" Miran''er handed it to Mammy and her aunt and asked with a sneer.


    Mammy looked at it, then frowned, "this... This is poisoned!"


    Aunt heard this, breathing was obviously urgent for a moment, the next moment, she also covered her mouth incredulously, "yes, this... It seems to be poisoned, Mammy, all these years, you have been taking care of the queen, how do you explain this?"


    She looked fiercely at the doctor who was still kneeling on the ground, "and the doctor, why do you say that the first queen was ill from overwork? What are you trying to cover up? "


    The aunt''s acting is really good.


    At this moment, MI Ran''er is not going to expose her. After all, there is no evidence to prove her death. She just wants to see her aunt''s appearance.


    My aunt was in order. In front of MI Ran''er, she wanted to deal with the doctor directly.


    What makes mi Ran''er feel a little numb is that none of the people present, except the mother, thought that her aunt''s actions were ultra vires. It seems that Mingyue''s power has penetrated into the former Queen''s side.


    "Aunt Mingyue, your majesty is still here. How can you be so presumptuous? Your majesty hasn''t said how to deal with this doctor!" Mammy denounced the moon.


    Then Mingyue looked at Mi Ran''er and said, "Your Majesty, you don''t blame Mingyue for her own opinion, do you? Mingyue thinks that your majesty is still young and has just ascended the throne. There must be no way to deal with it properly. "


    "Aunt, how do you think it is proper to deal with it?" Mi Ran''er asked Mingyue with a smile.


    Her smile, with the original owner''s own innocence, the moon has not yet noticed the strange place of this girl.


    When she heard what mi Ran''er said, she raised her eyebrows to Mammy. Then she said, "I think that the death of the former queen has something to do with the old doctor''s dereliction of duty. The old doctor threw the poison into her diet when her Majesty was not prepared. We should split the old doctor''s body so as to let go of her hatred for being poisoned."


    "My aunt is right. Let''s split it up." Miran''er nodded along with her aunt''s wishes.


    "Your majesty!" Mammy did not expect that miran''er would be so fatuous.


    When the doctor was dragged out to be executed, MI Ran''er looked at Mingyue with a smile, "aunt, it seems that we haven''t interrogated the old doctor. What''s the motive for killing the queen?"

 Chapter 1880

    Bright moon a Leng, immediately, hang down Mou son: "but now the old doctor has been executed, no way to interrogate."


    "Yes, when the doctor died, there was no way to interrogate him. Now, I have to deal with my mother''s funeral first."


    Mi Ran''er dropped her eyes and murmured.


    No one understood the meaning of her tone.


    "Aunt, you go to announce the death of your mother, and the rest of us will arrange the funeral. Let the emperor''s eunuch check the suitable date of burial."


    Miran''er''s voice was clear and moist. After that, she went to the bed and took the Queen''s hand.


    She had a beautiful face even though she was old.


    He swore in his heart that he would avenge her death.


    Mammy stood by, wiping her tears.


    Miran''er looked at Mammy. She said in a low voice, "Mammy, you will stay with me and take care of my daily life."


    "Ah? This... This is against the rules. The maidservant should be buried for the queen. Besides, your majesty, you already have aunt Mingyue to take care of you. Let the maidservant follow the queen. " Mammy was frightened by miran''er''s decision, so she quickly let miran''er take back her life.


    Miran''er shook her head. "It''s not enough for Aunt Mingyue to take care of me alone. Now I''m the queen, and I have more things to deal with. Mammy, you have the experience of taking care of the queen. It''s just right to stay with me. As for the funeral, from now on, this rule will be abolished, and so many young and fresh lives will be buried alive. In fact, it''s a crime to Hua Fengguo."


    In fact, the old queen had such an idea, once, she and mammy secretly talked about this topic.


    However, after all, it''s the rules left by our ancestors, and the old queen can''t get rid of them.


    Mammy did not expect that the first thing the new queen did after she was in power was to abolish the funeral rites inherited by her ancestors.


    "Your Majesty, should this matter be decided after consultation with the ministers in the court?" Mammy was worried that the new queen would be disobedient.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth rose slightly, showing a mocking smile. "If you want the ministers to be buried together, they will immediately agree to the Queen''s proposal. You know, Mammy, these fat women in the court are actually indifferent. After discussing with them, the funeral etiquette must not be abandoned. I''d better be decisive, Direct order, I see who dares to defy the order


    Mammy was frightened by miran''er''s tone.


    In the past, the little princess was a bright and moving lovely girl. She spoke soft and had never been a princess. She looked friendly with anyone.


    It can be said that there is no intention.


    But at the moment, she ascended the throne, the whole person''s momentum burst out in an instant.


    Mammy even felt that the little queen was more suitable for her present position than the old queen.


    She bowed her head and said, "I''m going to draw up my will."


    "By the way, Mammy, you have one more thing to do for me."


    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the room, miran''er called mammy again.


    Looking at her mysterious appearance, Mammy took a step forward, and they got closer. Then mi Ran''er said in a low voice, "make a thorough investigation of the Taiyi, and remember that you have to investigate in secret, and decide not to be discovered by anyone."


    In fact, Mammy also doubted the motive of Taiyi, but she didn''t have the courage of Mingyue, and she dared to exceed her authority in front of the saint.

 Chapter 1881

    The Queen''s real cause of death was buried with the doctor''s death. Mammy only hated that she could not vent her anger on the queen.


    At this moment, she got this order from miran''er. She was very happy and immediately nodded: "I understand."


    After the decree of abolishing funeral rites was issued, Mingyue was the first person to come to MI Ran''er to express his opposition.


    At this moment, MI Ran''er had changed into the dress of keeping filial piety, and all the gold ornaments on her head had been replaced with elegant silver and jade ornaments.


    "Your Majesty, the funeral rites are handed down from the ancestors'' generation. Do you know that it is disrespectful to your ancestors to abolish them so rashly?" Mingyue frowned and said to miran''er in a stern tone.


    "If it is disrespectful to our ancestors to abolish the funeral rites, how can we calculate the resentment of those servants who died in the past few generations towards the royal family? It''s wrong of them to die. "


    Miran''er sneered and looked at Mingyue, "besides, aunt Mingyue, you are my near servant now. If I die and let you be buried with me, won''t you have any resentment in your heart?"


    When Mingyue was stunned, she didn''t seem to think that MI Ran''er would use her as an example.


    When mi Ran''er saw Mingyue hesitating, he said with a smile, "aunt Mingyue, you can''t be willing to die for me, can you?"


    Mingyue knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, for the sake of your humble servants, Mingyue is here to thank you for them."


    When mi Ran''er saw that she was so easily convinced, he made a mockery of her.


    "Aunt Mingyue, are you against abolishing the funeral rites?"


    Mingyue nodded: "Your Majesty''s will has been publicized, and the slaves in the palace are very happy. Even if the slaves still feel that it is not right, there is no room for change now, is there?"


    Miran''er got up to go out.


    "Where is your majesty going?"


    The moon came up: "maidservant let people prepare Luan sedan chair."


    "No, I''m just going to wake the queen."


    The funeral of the former queen was soon finished. During the period of filial piety, MI Ran''er did not forget to deal with the state affairs himself.


    Mingyue said that she wanted to help her share her worries, but mi Ran''er refused.


    Mingyue is also dissatisfied with miran''er''s move to leave her mother by her side. However, this is the queen. Now she has not grasped too much real power and does not dare to mess around.


    Mi Ran''er took all her small expressions and movements into his eyes.


    In fact, she can arbitrarily find a reason to execute the old woman, but in that case, she will end up as a cold-blooded tyrant. After all, Mingyue has been with the original owner since she was a child.


    In the eyes of others, Mingyue is very kind to the original owner.


    However, this man is a white eyed wolf, already in a high position, but still greedily thinking of a higher position.


    "Did the moon support her daughter to become Queen after the death of the original owner?" That night, MI Ran''er examined and approved the voucher until late into the night. He was thinking of making the moon show more feet. Suddenly, he thought of this important question, so he asked the system in the divine consciousness.


    System: "no, even if her daughter has become prime minister, it is not royal blood. How can she become queen? The new king is a princess in the side branch


    That''s good.


    After receiving the news, MI Ran''er looked at Mingyue more and more like a clown.


    Miran''er yawned wearily.

 Chapter 1882

    One side mammy see her tired, quickly come over, "king, rest, these memorials tomorrow and then look at it."


    "When my mother is seriously ill, there''s too much accumulation. I''ll finish it early. If something important is delayed, how can I do it?"


    Miran''er shook his head, took another sip of refreshing tea, took the next one and opened it¡ª¡ª


    After MI Ran''er saw what was written on the Chu Memorial, he was surprised and grew up.


    "What''s the matter?" Mammy asked suspiciously, looking at her face.


    On one side, the moon also curiously came.


    Mi Ran''er immediately closed the fold, then shook her head. "It''s nothing. Maybe I''m too tired. I''m just a little dizzy. Aunt Mingyue, I''m hungry. I want to eat the wonton you made by yourself."


    Mingyue noticed that MI Ran''er was supporting herself, and she was a little unwilling. However, she nodded obediently, "I''m going to prepare for you."


    After the moon left, MI Ran''er opened the fold again.


    This is Beiyan''s proposal.


    In the memory of the original owner, shouldn''t the marriage petition be sent three years later?


    Did you say that I sent it twice, this time, the original owner didn''t see it?


    She recalled that at this time in her previous life, the original owner was still immersed in the pain of her mother''s death, and Mingyue was helping to deal with these folds, so


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do?" Mammy saw what was written on the fold and asked with a frown.


    "How does mammy feel? The emperor of Beiyan is five years older than me, and he is also a young emperor. However, he is very thoughtful. Moreover, there seems to be no concubine in his back palace. His proposal says that he wants me to be queen.... "


    Miran''er raised her eyes to Mammy, and asked with a smile.


    Mammy''s face was in a dilemma. "But, you are the king of a country. How can you marry? Should the whole Huafeng kingdom be a dowry? Besides, if you have an engagement, it''s not appropriate to do so. "


    "Engagement?"


    Mi Ran''er immediately sneered at the thought of the engagement destroyed by the bright moon.


    So easy to promise to break the engagement, I don''t know what Mingyue promised them at that time.


    Moreover, although the young man who had an engagement with the original owner was a gentle young man, he was too delicate on weekdays. When he went out on weekdays, if there was a little sunlight in the sky, he would bring several people with umbrellas to bring him tea.


    This kind of delicate childe is not mi Ran''er''s dish at all.


    However, Mr. Gu, the original owner really liked him. From childhood to adulthood, he dreamed of welcoming him to the palace, and they would stay together forever.


    This is also why the original owner would have such a big reaction after Mingyue rescinded their engagement without authorization.


    However, the original owner and the emperor of Beiyan had never met. Mi Ran''er didn''t know what kind of man he was and didn''t have much confidence in him.


    Maybe it''s not time for this man to appear.


    "Mammy, I want to break my engagement with Mr. Gu." Mi Ran''er closed the letter of marriage, sighed and said to Mammy.


    "Why?" Mammy was really puzzled. Didn''t the little princess like Mr. Gu before?


    "Now that I am a queen, my marriage should be based on the premise that it can bring a better life to the people of Hua Fengguo. Or, my husband, like his father, can help me in political affairs. However, as you know, Mr. Gu has been spoiled since he was a child. He only knows how to read some sour poems. How can he help me deal with state affairs?"

 Chapter 1883

    Mammy felt that what miran''er said was very reasonable.


    However, the marriage was decided by the queen, and she was not easy to intervene.


    "Your Majesty, if you really don''t want to marry Mr. Gu, it''s not impossible to break the engagement. However, you have to find a more suitable way to make the family feel comfortable."


    Mi Ran''er thought carefully, "the reason is very simple. If you don''t like it, you just don''t like it. Moreover, how can the young master who cares for his family be worthy of Wang Jun? In my opinion, if Gu is a wise man, he should take the initiative to terminate the engagement. Otherwise, when his disheartened grandson really enters the palace and makes some jokes, he will make a fool of himself. "


    Mammy listened to make complaints about Mi Ran''s merciless Tucao.


    In fact, as far as she is concerned, Wang Jun only needs to be virtuous enough. After all, Hua Fengguo regards women as her priority. As long as her majesty can manage state affairs well in the future, she will give birth to a little princess with Wang Jun as soon as possible.


    "I''ll deal with it myself, Mammy. Have you checked the details of the doctor before?" Miran''er yawned, got up, went to Mammy''s side, and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s clear, but in the files left by the Taiyi in the palace, only where the family lives, and the rest have no information." Said Mammy, frowning.


    "What do you find, is there any intersection between the Taiyi and aunt Mingyue?" Mi Ran''er asked.


    "No


    haven''t you?


    Miran''er was slightly disappointed.


    At the beginning, she would not hesitate to let Mingyue execute the Taiyi, because the Taiyi didn''t say a word of begging for mercy, I''m afraid she was ready to bear all the responsibilities for Mingyue.


    Since everyone else would like to, MI Ran''er might not be able to do it.


    It''s impossible to pry something out of your mouth.


    Her aunt frowned and looked at Mi Ran''er: "Your Majesty, do you think the Queen''s death has something to do with aunt Mingyue?"


    "Still in doubt, Mammy, I chose to trust you because you are the closest person to my mother. I saved your life. If you dare to betray me in the future, I will definitely make you die worse than being buried!"


    Mammy was glared at by miran''er''s fierce eyes, and immediately fell to her knees, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, my servant is absolutely dedicated to your majesty. In the future, my servant will live for your majesty!"


    "Well, get up, wait, the moon will be back."


    Mi Ran''er helped her up. "Make arrangements. Tomorrow we''ll go out of the palace in disguise."


    "To do what?" Asked Mammy.


    "Go to Taiyi''s residence, I don''t believe it. The moon hasn''t left any flaws."


    Mi Ran''er said, the moon has cooked wonton here.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, MI Ran''er lost his appetite, put down his chopsticks and went back to the bedroom to have a rest.


    Mingyue sees that her wonton is treated like this. She looks a little pale.


    However, it doesn''t appear on the surface.


    Instead, he took the initiative to wait on MI Ran''er to sleep.


    The next day, in the early court, MI Ran''er mentioned the matter of national marriage.


    "A king must have both ability and morality. Mr. Gu, I don''t know how Mr. Gu learned?" Mi Ran''er looked at Gu with a smiling face.


    Gu is nearly 70 years old, and he is still in the court, so that he can make a scene for Gu''s family.


    After all, there are no other officials who can take care of the family but Mr. Gu.


    Gu stood up quickly, a little embarrassed on his face.

 Chapter 1884

    "Grandson has learned some words recently, but it is useless for a man to know so many things. He is an obedient child. He will take good care of his majesty after he marries his majesty."


    "Is that so? But I recently heard that as the future king, Mr. Gu has made public all over the capital, which has caused many women to be jealous of him. If he can''t stay at home, he will want to run outside the palace in the future? "


    Mi Ran''er picked up a book from the case and threw it directly in front of Gu.


    The maid beside Gu quickly squatted down to pick it up and handed it to Gu.


    Gu opened it and saw that his grandson''s work had been recorded in such detail that his face was filled with shame and anger.


    She had guessed her Majesty''s mind.


    "Mr. Gu, Wang Jun is no better than other ordinary men. After all, he wants to share the Huafeng River and mountain with me in the future. If he is not worthy of virtue, I can only break the engagement with him."


    When Gu heard the words of breaking the engagement, he immediately fell to his knees and said, "Your Majesty, think twice. This is the baby kiss that the queen decided for you."


    "Don''t put pressure on my mother. My mother didn''t know that the president of Mr. Gu''s family was so crooked. If my mother was still alive and saw this fold, she would have the same idea as me. Mr. Gu, I respect you for being an old man, so I don''t want to be an outsider. I have to give up this marriage. Now Mr. Gu and I are still young, so it''s convenient to get married again, If you really wait a few years, it will really delay Mr. Gu. "


    Miran''er felt that he was kind enough.


    Gu''s face is full of shame and anger.


    His hands trembled and the fold fell to the ground.


    Miran''er thought that the young master of Gu''s family would have a hard time this evening.


    After retiring from the court, because she was in a good mood, MI Ran''er walked lightly and went back to the bedroom hall to change her usual clothes. She took mammy with her and prepared to leave the palace.


    "Your Majesty, where are you going?" Mingyue sees that MI Ran''er is going to leave her bedroom. She comes to hold her and asks in a low voice.


    "Go out for a walk. There are so many things recently. I''m not in a good mood. I want to go out for a breath. What''s the matter? Is aunt Mingyue not allowed? But at the beginning, aunt Mingyue, you often took me out to play, didn''t you


    Mi Ran''er frowned and complained.


    "It''s not forbidden... But why don''t you tell Mingyue earlier? Bright moon, change clothes and go out with you. "


    "No, auntie. I wish I had a mammy with me today. You can stay in the palace. If there''s something urgent, you can help me with it, can''t you?"


    With these words, miran''er pushes Mingyue''s hand away and pulls mammy away quickly.


    Mingyue looks at Mi Ran''er''s back and frowns.


    The little girl is hiding something from her now.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    If it goes on like this, she may be out of favor.


    If you fall out of favor, your daughter''s position in the court will be lost!


    All this is due to the old woman. She must have said something nonsense in her Majesty''s ear, which makes the Queen''s attitude towards herself.


    The moon''s eyes gradually become vicious.


    Her heart had begun to plan how to regain trust


    Miran''er and mammy came out of the palace unhindered.


    The capital is very prosperous. However, most of the people on the streets are women, and few men take the initiative to avoid women when they see them.

 Chapter 1885

    This kind of phenomenon is really rare.


    Mi Ran''er felt very strange, and deliberately walked up to some men and gave them a mischievous smile.


    She saw these men face up on the red halo, then, without saying a word, bashfully turned and ran.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help it. He crossed his waist and burst out laughing!


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?" Mammy was picking out some trinkets for MI Ran''er. Hearing the laughter, she was so scared that she quickly put down her things and ran over.


    Miran''er shook his head. "It''s OK. I just think those men blush too easily."


    "Men are raised at home all the year round, and most of them can''t go out of the house after they get married at a certain age. Therefore, this is the reason why there are so few men on the street. Moreover, they have been taught since childhood to know shame and keep a distance from unfamiliar women. Otherwise, they will not keep their husband''s way!"


    "Poof"


    That''s the word.


    It''s changed to this.


    "But I don''t think the customs of other countries are like this. Why are they so prosperous in Huafeng? In fact, I think men are more masculine. Just like my father, they are not as delicate as these men. "


    It''s true.


    The original owner''s father is good at riding and shooting. Besides, he has some martial arts.


    When my mother went out to play, she met an assassin. After she was saved by her father, she fell in love with him immediately.


    "Former kings are rare." Exclaimed Mammy.


    "Mammy, I don''t like Mr. Gu. That''s why I prefer a man like my father." Miran''er took Mammy''s arm and walked forward.


    After a few steps, two more men appeared in front of him.


    Mi Ran''er was pretty handsome. One of them was even younger. He was in the mood of teasing again. He deliberately quickened his pace and approached a lot.


    If it had been for other men, when she was so close, she would have already sidestepped away.


    But the man didn''t panic at all. Instead, he ran straight at Mi Ran''er.


    In the end, it was mi Ran''er who quickly dodged.


    "Well, don''t you have eyes when you walk? How did you hit our young lady? " Mammy immediately put up his guard, staring at the man, not good gas geology asked.


    The man lightly hook lips, cold way: "is I hit to her body, or she hit to me, you leave her nearest, is really don''t see or pretend?"


    Mammy pulled at the corner of her mouth, and could not immediately say anything to refute.


    She knew that your majesty did it on purpose.


    "Well, Mammy, it''s my fault! Just apologize to this young master. " Mi Ran''er narrowed his eyes and gave a slight smile. Then he bent his body with his fist. "It''s Xiao ran who has offended me. Please don''t mind."


    The man glanced at her faintly, "Xiao ran? This girl, may I ask, why did you bump into me so actively? "


    "I, I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to try my childe''s reaction ability."


    Miran''er was really embarrassed.


    I thought I met a shy young man again. Now it seems that my foot is probably on the iron plate.


    But how could this man be so strange?


    She had just tried so many men, and none of them had such a reaction.


    I''m so active in talking to myself.


    There is no shyness between the lines.


    Isn''t he from Huafeng?


    Thinking of this, miran''er immediately straightened up and began to look at the man carefully.

 Chapter 1886

    Her eyes were bold and attracted men''s interest.


    "Miss, don''t forget what you''re going to do today." Mother hastened to MI Ran''er''s ear to remind her.


    As soon as she was reminded, MI Ran''er quickly withdrew her eyes.


    Toward the man some embarrassed smile, pull mammy away.


    "Master, are you all right?" The attendant next to the man leaned over and asked anxiously.


    "It''s just a girl. What can happen to me?" The man snorted.


    "If the girls of other countries are OK, the women of Huafeng country are more and more fierce, and they like to bully men. I think that woman just wanted to tease us. But, master, you have a strong air and scare her away."


    There was a little disgust on the waiter''s face.


    "Is that so?" The man laughed and said nothing more.


    The Chamberlain followed him and continued to walk forward. He murmured suspiciously: "I don''t know what you think, master. There are so many beauties in Beiyan waiting for you to choose. You have to come thousands of miles away to choose the Lord of Huafeng kingdom. Just look at the girl, you can guess that the queen of Huafeng kingdom must be a tough woman, who doesn''t know the amorous feelings at all."


    The man seems to be unable to listen.


    The slant head slightly narrowed the MOU to stare at him one eye.


    "Why so much gossip? What''s the difference between what you look like now and the gossiping men like Hua Fengguo? "


    The servant was awkwardly scolded by him. He hung his head with a guilty heart and continued: "I''m telling you the truth."


    Man ha ha a smile, "you think I like the valiant woman."


    Attendant: --


    Here, miran''er and mammy have arrived at the residence of the imperial doctor outside the palace.


    Because of the imperial doctor''s murder of the former queen, the residence has been sealed up.


    Plus everyone in the family has been decapitated and exiled, the house is empty at the moment.


    After unlocking the back door, miran''er and mammy went directly to the doctor''s bedroom and study.


    We went around and found no evidence.


    Also, if there is any evidence left, I''m afraid it has already been taken away by Mingyue''s people.


    Mi Ran''er could not help but feel a little discouraged.


    She fell down on the chair in front of the book case. Suddenly, she found that there seemed to be some secret under the huge inkstone on the book case.


    Take it up and have a look.


    The inkstone was very heavy. It took mi Ran''er some effort to pick it up a little bit. There was an envelope under it.


    Pull it out.


    "This is the handwriting of the moon!" Mi Ran''er recognized it at a glance.


    Unfold the letter and see a few words in it, "act according to the original plan."


    The original plan should be to poison the queen.


    However, such a sentence could not be used as evidence in court. Mi Ran''er felt that she had to use some tricks to let the moon show her true self.


    Thinking so, she put the letter away and put it in her arms.


    "Mammy, it''s not suitable to stay here long. Let''s leave now." She took mammy by the arm and backed out the back door.


    Mammy means to go back to the palace immediately, but miran''er thinks that it''s better to play for a while when they''re all out anyway. Besides, it''s almost lunchtime, so she should go to a restaurant to eat and drink first.


    Mammy couldn''t resist mi Ran''er, so she had to let her take her to the biggest restaurant in the capital.


    The appearance of the original owner is really beautiful. Moreover, with the bearing of MI Ran''er''s whole body, the whole person looks dazzling. As soon as he enters the hotel, he attracts many people''s eyes.


    Many of them are men.

 Chapter 1887

    But each man is secretly watching, for fear that the woman around him will find that he is peeping at the beauty and will be reprimanded when he comes home.


    Together with Mammy, miran''er found a vacant seat outside the window and sat down.


    Looking at the dishes, he ordered some favorite dishes. Then, holding his cheek with one hand, he whispered to mammy about the relationship between the Taiyi and Mingyue.


    "Do you doubt that Mingyue and Taiyi have joined hands to kill the former queen?" Mammy said here, face show Horror: "can this moon where come so big courage?"


    Mi Ran''er sneered, "I also want to know why a woman official has such courage! By the way, I heard that her daughter took part in the examination last year, and she won the exam? What position is he in the court now? "


    "Minister of the Ministry."


    "There''s a lot of money in the household department. I don''t think the waiter will be satisfied with his monthly salary." Mi Ran''er tapped on the table with her little finger, "Mammy, you can go to the account department to check the accounts some time."


    "Yes."


    Mammy has a lot of doubts.


    Why does your majesty suspect that once she ascends the throne, she will step down the position of aunt Mingyue, who brought her up from a young age.


    She clearly remembers that her majesty used to rely heavily on the moon.


    Was your Majesty''s simplicity pretended before?


    Seeing that mammy doubted herself, miran''er said nothing more.


    Anyway, I will prove by my actions why I am so sensitive to the moon.


    In fact, their conversation has already fallen into the ears of a man separated by only one screen.


    The voice of miran''er and Mammy was very low, but they couldn''t stand it. The man next door had internal power, and his five senses were several times more powerful than ordinary people.


    Besides, it''s so close.


    He can''t even if he doesn''t want to listen.


    "In the court... Mammy... Is this the king of Huafeng I want to marry?"


    It suddenly occurred to the man that when he ran into her in the street, the girl called herself Xiao ran.


    There is also a word ran in the name of the king of Huafeng kingdom.


    "Master, what are you mumbling about?" The attendant saw that his face was full of interest, and his mouth seemed to be talking to himself. He asked with some doubts.


    "Nothing!"


    The man took a sip from his glass.


    Here, the dishes ordered by miran''er are on the table one after another.


    She and mammy started eating.


    Although the food outside is not as exquisite as that in the palace, it is at least fried by the fire. Most of the food in the palace is stewed slowly, but it loses a lot of the original flavor of the food.


    Mammy and miran''er had a good time. When they had enough to eat and drink, miran''er was about to pay the bill. Suddenly, there was a noise on the second floor of the hotel.


    "Miss ye, today I''m going to meet Mr. Gu to taste the new dishes in the shop. Why do you have to paste them like this? You want to be shameless? " There was a sharp female voice on the second floor, accompanied by a fight.


    "Miss Tang, Mr. Gu and I are old friends. I met each other in the shop today and exchanged greetings. How can we make you so unhappy? Do you really think that Mr. Gu is your husband? It''s a pity that Mr. rengu has already promised the new queen to be the king. You don''t have a chance to be such a person! "


    The sound of dishes breaking one after another.


    "Ye Xiaodie, don''t talk nonsense! Mr. Gu and I are just friends. We have never thought about him! "


    "Don''t you think so? Who was drunk in the warm spring Pavilion before, holding the swineherd''s hand to call Mr. Gu a taboo? "


    "Shut up

 Chapter 1888

    Mi Ran''er did not expect that when she went to a restaurant for dinner, she could see someone fighting for her ex fiance.


    The two women quarreled for a long time, but mi Ran''er didn''t hear the protagonist of the incident, Mr. Gu.


    The customers on the second floor have been scared to start running downstairs. The shopkeeper of the hotel didn''t respond to the movement upstairs. He sat calmly in his counter and fiddled with the abacus with his fingers.


    It''s mostly about how much the two girls need to pay for the smashing of these things on the second floor.


    "Miss, would you like to go up and have a look?" When mammy heard the news, she felt ashamed. It seemed that MI Ran''er was still interested. She was worried about whether she was going to meddle in this business.


    "Why should I go? Does it have anything to do with me? " Miran''er snorted coldly and asked Mammy to settle the bill. Then she got up and prepared to leave.


    Just then, a plate flew down from the upstairs, just in the direction of MI Ran''er''s head¡ª¡ª


    "Be careful, miss!" Mammy is working with the second child to sum up the food money. When she sees this scene, she is scared to death!


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyes and saw that the plate was less than one meter away from her head. She couldn''t hide it now. She subconsciously raised her hand to protect her head.


    At this time, a warm hand suddenly appeared on her waist and pulled her into her arms, passing by the plate.


    Bang!


    Miran''er''s body trembled, and then his fierce eyes fell on the second floor.


    "I said, you fight to fight, can not hurt the innocent by mistake?"


    Mi Ran''er said and came out of the man''s arms.


    "Thank you very much..."


    After she saw the man''s face, she was surprised and her eyes softened. "It''s you..."


    Man hook lip a smile, "very coincident is it?"


    "It''s a coincidence, but you''re also very good at martial arts. There are not many men practicing martial arts in Huafeng Kingdom, let alone you. Aren''t you from Huafeng kingdom?"


    Miran''er began to test the man.


    The man said with a low smile, "if I''m not from Huafeng, which country would I be from?"


    "You look tall and strong. You''re not from Beiyan, are you?" Miran''er had already guessed the identity of the man.


    In addition, in my mind, the system suddenly said: "the main task of the standard plane has been started, and the reward is 100 + task value 200 + skill value 50 +..."


    That''s what she''s looking for.


    Also the emperor of Beiyan, Beiming night.


    Mi Ran''er pretended to be silly, which made Beiming night feel funny.


    "Now that they have been recognized, will your majesty not look surprised?" With that, he took back the hand that fell on her waist, stood up with his negative hand, and looked up to the second floor.


    The two women on the second floor were still fighting and almost killed themselves.


    Even if it''s killing people, they feel that relying on the power of the family, they can certainly be dealt with.


    On the second floor, near the window, there was a man in a water blue gown, with a folding fan in his hand. He frowned at the two women fighting in front of him. There was no fluctuation on his face. On the contrary, he seemed to think that this scene was very funny.


    "That''s your Majesty''s fiance, Mr. Gu Shan."


    The northern night asked with a low smile in MI Ran''er''s ear.


    "Your Majesty, since you know me, don''t show an inquiring attitude, OK?" Mi Ran''er threw the words back to him in his just tone.

 Chapter 1889

    Immediately, miran''er suddenly cried out: "the officers and men are coming."


    The two men on the second floor immediately stopped the attack, and then looked at the first floor with fear.


    Where are the soldiers?


    "Where are you from? What are you talking about?" The little butterfly pointed at Mi Ran''er with an unhappy face.


    "It doesn''t matter where I came from. The important thing is that you two almost hit me just now! It''s murder, you know? If I want to argue with you, you can''t save your two lives. "


    Not only the lives of these two people, but also the lives of the family members, I''m afraid they can''t be saved.


    "Oh, you speak so well, auntie. I tell you, Auntie''s mother is the most favored minister in the court. Ye xuran, you yellow haired girl, can''t even compare with one of my mother''s fingers."


    Ye xuran


    Mi Ran''er thought for a while before he remembered that this so-called favorite minister was just the Minister of rites.


    The Ministry of rites usually only manages some banquets and sacrifices in the palace. What is the real power?


    But it''s true that money can be embezzled.


    This little butterfly is so arrogant in front of outsiders. It''s really stupid.


    Gu Shan got up at the moment and went to ye Xiaodie''s side. "Xiaodie girl, you''d better not talk more."


    His eyes fell on Miran''s face downstairs.


    It was many years ago that they met each other. However, the original owner''s face did not change much, so Gu Shan recognized her at a glance, and then his face became frightened.


    Just as he was about to kneel down, a group of people came in suddenly.


    The leader is Mingyue.


    "Your Majesty, Mingyue has been looking for you for a long time!"


    Mingyue came straight to MI Ran''er, knelt down on one knee and said, "Your Majesty, I heard that the spy Yin came to report that there were some foreigners in Beijing. I was worried about your safety, so I brought someone to look for you. I heard that there was a fight in this shop. Are you not hurt, your majesty?"


    Miran''er shook his head. "It''s OK."


    I''m afraid to know that I''m in the doctor''s home and I''m afraid that I''ll find something bad for me.


    Mi ran make complaints about it in silence.


    When people in the restaurant heard Mingyue''s address to miran''er, they were so scared that they immediately fell to their knees.


    "It''s your majesty... Your Majesty the new queen..." the blood color on ye Xiaodie''s face faded in a moment. Then, her legs softened and she knelt down on the ground holding the railing.


    Gu Shan looked at Mi Ran''er''s beautiful appearance, and a smile flashed through his eyes.


    "Miss ye, do you think I''m as good as a finger of your mother?" Mi Ran''er''s little face was full of bad smiles and asked deliberately.


    How dare ye Xiaodie talk nonsense at the moment? He quickly admits to MI Ran''er, "it''s Xiaodie''s fault. Xiaodie has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. Xiaodie almost hurt your majesty. Please forgive me!"


    Mi Ran''er chuckled. In fact, she was not prepared to really care about these two girls.


    But Gu Shan


    What does he do with this look at himself now?


    A sneer rose from the corner of her mouth. She glanced at Gu Shan, then looked away slightly disgusted.


    Aware of her emotion, Gu Shan thought that the woman was angry. He went out to dinner with the two women and frowned. He got up and wanted to go downstairs to explain this to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er has already introduced the northern night to Mingyue.


    "Aunt Mingyue, I almost had an accident just now. Thanks to this young man, I was saved."

 Chapter 1890

    Mi Ran''er asked Mingyue with a smile, "I don''t know how my aunt thinks it''s better to thank this young master?"


    Mingyue noticed the man beside mi Ran''er.


    She looked at Beiming night and felt that Beiming night was different from Huafeng country man''s aura. Then she frowned, "what''s the origin of this young man? How could it be so powerful... "


    "Aunt, it doesn''t matter where you come from. What''s important now is that he''s my Savior." Mi Ran''er tugs at Mingyue''s sleeve, which makes Mingyue feel that the girl is still so dependent on herself that she doesn''t seem to have changed much.


    The tension in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    She hooked a lip Cape light smile, "well, that your majesty you say, how to thank him?"


    "Why don''t you let him play in the palace for a few days?" With these words, MI Ran''er turned his head and winked mischievously at Beiming night.


    Although Beiming night didn''t understand what the girl was thinking, it was a good idea to go to the palace,


    He was determined to take the land of Huafeng into his pocket. It was the easiest way to marry the leader of Huafeng.


    "He''s a grasshopper. He''s in the palace? Your majesty, it seems... Out of order. " The moon''s defense against the northern night is obvious.


    "Aunt, there are so many guards in the palace. Are you worried about a man turning up some waves in the palace? Please, aunt Mi Ran''er is pulling Mingyue''s sleeve. Her big eyes are drooping and her dog''s eyes are showing. She is inexplicably cute.


    My aunt was helpless.


    He had to nod, "well, take him to the palace, but instead of being a guest, let him go to the palace to be a servant. He can also protect his Majesty''s safety and make the best of both worlds."


    Mi Ran''er turned to look at the night to the north, "young master, would you like to?"


    "At your Majesty''s service!"


    Mi Ran''er''s lips rose and looked up at Gu Shan again.


    He does not seem to know that he has proposed to terminate the engagement in court.


    Looking at his fragile appearance, if he really married himself, he would be overwhelmed by himself when he was in bed. It really made mi Ran''er unable to raise any interest.


    The party left the restaurant.


    The people in the restaurant were shouting, "Your Majesty."


    After MI Ran''er and his party had gone away, ye Xiaodie got up and went to Gu Shan.


    "Mr. Gu, don''t you have an engagement with your majesty? Why... Why does your majesty look like you don''t know each other? " Ye Xiaodie, it''s true that no pot can be opened.


    Gu Shan light hook lips, "perhaps, she is annoyed that I should not be so out in public, but also attracted you and Miss Tang jealousy."


    He said, holding the railing step by step down, "it seems that I have to find a chance to go into the palace and explain to her what happened today."


    Ye Xiaodie looks at his back and feels lonely.


    At this moment, miran''er had already returned to the palace with the northern night.


    Because he came to be a servant, as soon as he returned to his Majesty''s bedroom, Mingyue went to find a servant''s clothes for Beiming night.


    The attendant''s clothes were pure white, with a layer of gauze on his face, which made the tall and thin figure of Beiming night look dusty.


    Miran''er went to the study to see the fold. He called for the servant to polish the ink. Besides, he found an excuse to separate Mammy and Mingyue.


    The moon comes out of the bedroom with some doubts on her face.

 Chapter 1891

    "Your Majesty doesn''t like this young master, does he? If so, what should we do? "


    She looked to mammy for help.


    Mammy thought of Mingyue''s dirty work. She could not hide her emotion in front of her. She snorted coldly, "you ask me, who am I going to ask? Just like it. Anyway, the engagement between your majesty and Mr. Gu has been terminated. What about those who like it? "


    "But Wang Jun of Huafeng kingdom can''t let such a man of unknown origin be a king, can he?" The moon frowned.


    "She knows how to deal with your Majesty''s affairs. We servants, don''t want to take charge of your majesty beyond the distance!"


    Mammy left behind a meaningful sentence and turned away.


    Mingyue frowned a little, and looked at Mammy''s back with a little killing intention.


    In the imperial study.


    After closing the door, miran''er looks at the night to the north.


    "Your Majesty has come all the way to Huafeng. What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    "Does her majesty really not know? If I remember that letter well, her majesty should have seen it, right? " Beiming night asked with a low smile.


    He had a face of evil spirit. After laughing like this, he became more and more evil.


    Mi ran Er pursed her lips. "Yes, I have received it."


    She went to the book case and took out the proposal from the bottom of a stack of memorials. "But I haven''t thought of marrying you yet."


    "Since I didn''t expect that, now why does your majesty want me to come into the palace to get along with your majesty day and night?" Beiming night feels more and more funny.


    Mi Ran''er, holding the wedding letter in her small hand, raised her eyebrows and looked at the night to the north. A smile even worse than his smile appeared on her small face. "There is a saying that love grows with each passing day. I just want to try to see if I will have feelings for you after I get along with your majesty day and night... If I can, then the queen will definitely be right and wrong. You won''t marry me. If I can''t, then the queen can only say sorry for this marriage."


    With that, MI Ran''er throws the marriage proposal into Beiming night''s arms.


    Sitting down in front of the book case, she held her chin with one hand. "I just don''t know if there will be any trouble in Beiyan if your majesty leaves the palace too long."


    "Now that I have come to Huafeng, the domestic affairs must be arranged properly. Her Majesty needn''t worry about me. The purpose of my visit is just to get the beauty back!"


    It''s a pity that MI Ran''er didn''t see any tenderness in his eyes.


    Today, this marriage can only be regarded as a political marriage.


    Her task is to make the man feel true to himself and make the political marriage a beautiful two-way marriage.


    "Well, ah Bei, come and polish the ink for the queen!" Miran''er really began to shout.


    Now Beiming night is her attendant, how to use it, this guy can''t show any impatience, otherwise, the play can''t go on.


    Beiming night was also obedient. He came over and threw the marriage letter on the book case again. "Take this thing first. I''m a servant. Suddenly the marriage letter of the two countries appeared around me, but it''s going to be suspected."


    "By the way, where''s your Valet? What will he do when you enter the palace? "


    I was too anxious to bring Beiming night into the palace. I didn''t arrange the time for Beiming night to serve.


    "He knows what to do, and that doesn''t need your Majesty''s concern."


    Beiming night said, picked up the ink block, began to grind in the inkstone.


    Miran''er is going to read the book.


    Suddenly thought of, this man is the emperor of other countries, this Hua Feng state affairs let him know is not very good?

 Chapter 1892

    She raised her eyes and looked at the northern night with some precaution.


    The northern night read out the emotion from her eyes, the corners of her mouth speechless, "how? Do you think I will see the secrets of Hua Fengguo? So what? Anyway, you have to marry me in the future. At that time, the state affairs of the two countries will be mixed up. What''s the secret? "


    Mi Ran''er actually thought of this.


    However, I just gave him a look and was read so much. Does this man have mind reading skills or what?


    She lowered her eyes and hummed, "but haven''t we got married yet?"


    "Sooner or later!" North night cold hum way.


    "Your Majesty is really confident in himself." Miran''er opened the memorial with a slight irony.


    In the imperial study, one looked at the fold and the other ground it. When the room was quiet, only the sound of grinding and turning the paper could be heard. It was very harmonious.


    When Mingyue comes in with cakes and tea, she sees the location of Beiming night and frowns slightly.


    When she came near, she put the cake on the table and looked at the northern night with a reprimand in her eyes? Don''t let your eyes wander. These folds are all state affairs. You are not qualified to see them as a servant. "


    "What about Aunt Mingyue?" Miran''er suddenly looked up at the moon and asked with a smile.


    The moon was stunned, and then her face was covered with embarrassed blushes, "maidservant... Of course, maidservant can''t see it. Your majesty, this is the peach blossom cake you want to eat, and the tea is your favorite Biluochun."


    "Well, good."


    Miran''er nodded and continued to look at the fold. Suddenly, she sighed.


    "Your Majesty, what is the problem?" Mingyue immediately asked in doubt.


    "Isn''t it nearly the end of the year? The Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of rites will begin to prepare for various banquet etiquette systems at the end of the new year. The Minister of rites also said that this year is the first year for me to ascend the throne, so it needs to be held more ceremoniously. "


    Mi Ran''er gently nodded her hand on her chin. "But it seems that it''s not very good that her mother has just died less than two months ago, and she''s doing so much."


    "Sire, it''s just ceremonious. It doesn''t need to be done in a big way." Mingyue leaned over miran''er''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Miran''er looked at Mingyue in surprise. "Is that true, aunt? Then... I''ll leave all kinds of banquet etiquette at the end of this year to master Ming... "


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. Mingyan has always been in the palace since she was a child. She already knows a lot about the affairs in the palace. Moreover, after several months in office, she already knows how much money the Department has to take out. It will be very good if she gives it to her."


    Talking about her daughter, Mingyue''s tone is full of pride.


    Mi Ran''er knows why Mingyue takes this task to Mingyan.


    In the previous life, this new year''s Eve was also organized by Mingyan, and it was completed very well. At every point of the banquet, the original master''s mind was poked. Later, the original master rewarded Mingyan with many things, and in the light of Mingyue''s ear, he promoted Mingyan from five grade servant to four grade servant.


    However, this time, the moon''s abacus may not work.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to destroy the cruel mother and son.


    After the Moon leaves with excitement, the northern night laughs.


    "What are you laughing at?" Miran''er turned to stare at him.


    "Smile that aunt, ambition all write on the face, still think you didn''t see out, this is completely regard you as a fool!" The northern night said without hesitation.

 Chapter 1893

    "But now it seems that she is the real fool." Mi Ran''er stretched out, took a piece of cake and tasted it. Then she handed another piece to beimingye. "Although aunt Mingyue is full of ambition, she is really good at cooking. Try it. This cake tastes much better than your Beiyan cake."


    Listen to her so directly diss the food of Beiyan, Beiming night is not angry.


    He took it and tasted it.


    Then he said, "it''s sweet and greasy, but it doesn''t taste good enough. It''s far worse than all kinds of Nang cakes in Beiyan."


    "What a mouth."


    Miran nunuzui poured another cup of tea and handed it to beimingye. "How about you try this tea?"


    Beiming night took a sip, then nodded slowly, "it''s not bad. Your southern tea is also sold in Beiyan, but it''s too expensive. Generally speaking, people in Beiyan prefer milk tea."


    "Isn''t milk tea tea? But I like it, too. "


    Miran''er''s eyes were dazzled when he looked at the folding all afternoon.


    After eating a few cakes, she felt a little tired. She patted the crumbs on her hands and got up. "I''ll take you to the back garden. Although it''s winter now, my flowers and plants are beautiful."


    She tugged at his sleeve.


    Beiming night is obedient.


    When she comes to the back garden, MI Ran''er sees Mingyue, Mingyan''s mother and son. Mingyue should be talking to Mingyan about the banquet at the end of the new year.


    Mi Ran''er coughed softly.


    "Your Majesty."


    Mingyue Mingyan sees mi Ran''er and bends down to say hello.


    Mingyan looks at the Beiming night behind mi Ran''er. Her eyes shine for a moment. Then, with provocation, she winks at Beiming night.


    Beiming night chest pan on a burst of nausea, immediately, looked away.


    This scene was brought into view by Mi Ran''er.


    She could hardly hold back her smile when she pulled at the corner of her mouth.


    Mingyan only thinks that Beiming night is shy, so she avoids her own eyes. This makes her interested in Beiming night. When mi Ran''er takes Beiming night to the inner part of the imperial garden, she pulls her mother''s sleeve.


    "Mother, who is that attendant? Why haven''t you seen him before? "


    "Don''t make up your mind. Now your majesty is very interested in him, or he is your Savior. That''s why you stay by your side and sit as a Chamberlain. Don''t come across a beautiful man and want to get into his pocket!"


    Mingyue is really helpless to her daughter.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    Mingyan said, eyes secretly fell on the already gone Beiming night.


    My heart has already begun to figure out how to get this outstanding attendant unconsciously.


    "Ah, just now that Mingyan''s eyes have been on you. Does she have eyes on you? Your majesty, why don''t you take this girl back to Beiyan and be a concubine? "


    In the imperial garden, MI Ran''er suddenly bumped into the arm of the man beside him and said with a bad smile.


    "Princess? The daughter of a mere female official, who is qualified to be a concubine? Besides, there will only be empresses in Beiyan, not concubines. "


    Mi Ran''er was surprised by the words of the northern night.


    She stopped, raised her small face and looked at the night in surprise, "your view of love and marriage is also a couple for life..."


    "There''s only one heart. I can''t give it to two people. Even if it''s just to maintain the balance between clans, I can''t do it." The night of the northern underworld is very broad.

 Chapter 1894

    "That''s about the same as me."


    Mi Ran''er''s lips rose slightly.


    "So now you should have the idea of marrying Beiyan?" At this time, the northern night asked.


    "Not necessarily! It''s just the same view of love. Is marriage only based on three views? There are many things to consider in marriage. Moreover, the marriage between you and me is not a simple marriage. There are two countries. "


    Mi Ran''er put away her smile and suddenly became serious.


    In the night of the northern underworld, the glimmer of joy in my heart was almost exhausted, and I was disappointed.


    "It''s only a few hours. You''re in a hurry, aren''t you?" Miran''er sighed helplessly and turned to move on.


    The air in the imperial garden was good, and MI Ran''er felt exhausted and depressed in the imperial study.


    After a stretch at the edge of the lake, miran''er exclaimed, "it''s comfortable..."


    Beiming night quietly follow behind, look at her face little daughter''s delicate state, Beiming night''s heart tangled.


    He wants to marry the new queen of Huafeng kingdom. In fact, he just wants to merge their land. Moreover, after she marries herself, she should take the national style of Beiyan as the main style and respect her husband''s family. In Beiming night''s cognition, the women of Huafeng kingdom are all strong, so the men will be bullied.


    After I came to Huafeng, I met several women, and the same is true.


    However, when he arrived here, his cognition changed.


    It turns out that there are still such little women in Huafeng country.


    Beiming night felt more and more that after conquering her, she would be able to control the state affairs of Huafeng. By then, Beiyan and Huafeng would have only one emperor and one empress.


    If we say that originally he approached miran''er for political purposes.


    At this moment, the goal of the northern night has changed a little.


    What he wants is not only the country, but also this person.


    After dinner that night, MI Ran''er went to the imperial study again.


    Now she does everything by herself, and she will not let Mingyue encounter state affairs again, which makes Mingyue a little discouraged.


    She went to the imperial study behind mi Ran''er and said to her in a low voice, "Your Majesty, Mingyue has something to say to you alone. Can you ask this young master Abei to go out first?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows slightly. Then she looked at the night to the north.


    Beiming night was not interested in the old woman''s words. She nodded and turned away.


    "Aunt, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    Miran''er looks at the moon doubtfully.


    "Your Majesty, have you not served me well recently? Why do I feel that there is a gap between your majesty and me? Once or twice, it''s just fine. These times, your majesty has been avoiding slaves like this... From childhood to adulthood, your majesty has never treated slaves like this. "


    Mingyue knelt down in front of miran''er and asked sincerely.


    If mi Ran''er didn''t know what kind of person the moon was, he would be moved by it.


    "Or whose slander did your majesty hear? Do you think I have two hearts for you? "


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, and her tone was softer than others. "No, aunt. Now I''m not the carefree little princess I used to be. I need to think about more things to be responsible for. I just want you to be responsible for the management of the inner palace, and my daily life is left to Mammy. After all, she took care of her mother, You know more about being a queen than you do. Don''t think about it

 Chapter 1895

    Miran''er''s words did not comfort the moon.


    The more she said that, the more she felt that there was a gap between her majesty and herself.


    This is not, words and deeds, are beginning to unfamiliar.


    The moon hung her head and said wrongly, "but your majesty, the maid who brought you up is the one who knows your daily life best. Let the maid take care of your daily life in the future."


    "Aunt Mingyue, don''t you want to be the director of the palace? Don''t you have the confidence to deal with things in the palace in an orderly way? " Mi Ran''er looks at the moon with an eyebrow, and suddenly sneers.


    Mingyue was slightly stunned, and then slowly shook her head, "of course, I don''t mean that. I''m just worried that mammy will not take good care of your majesty..."


    "Mammy takes good care of me. She is the person beside my mother and used to educate me. In fact, she knows me very well. She is with me, just like my mother is with me!"


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t give Mingyue the chance to take care of herself again.


    Mingyue thought, it''s not bad to be able to take charge of this position in the palace.


    I didn''t insist any more.


    However, something happened that night.


    Soon after the dinner, Mammy suddenly vomited blood and fell down in the imperial study. Mi Ran''er immediately asked the imperial doctor to come to see her. After verification, the imperial doctor said that she had been poisoned.


    "Who has the courage to poison people in the palace?" Mi Ran''er asked angrily, frowning.


    "Your Majesty, this is not the time to ask these questions. The poison in Mammy''s body must be removed in the first time." The doctor warned in a low voice.


    "Then help! In any case, we must save Mammy, no matter how much it costs Miran''er dropped the order and got up to leave Mammy''s room.


    She walked through the corridor with a gloomy face.


    "Do you think that aunt did it?" The northern night followed, looking at her tight jaw, and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er shook her head slowly. "She''s not that stupid. I doubt that it was her daughter who did it. It should be Mingyue who complained in front of Mingyan. I''ve been spoiling mammy recently, so the girl did it. Such a brainless person didn''t know how to win last year."


    In the original master''s life, the bright moon even pushed such a humble person to the Queen''s position. It''s a shame.


    "Unfortunately, there is no evidence. Now we can only save mammy first, and this account will be settled later." Mi Ran''er clenched his teeth and suddenly stopped.


    The northern night behind him didn''t respond. Mi Ran''er bumped into the arms of the northern night.


    "Ah, by the way... I have a plan!" She looked back at the night to the north.


    Beiming night was looked at by her cunning eyes, and suddenly felt a little uneasy. Sure enough, the woman''s next words confirmed his uneasy guess.


    In the early morning of the next day, Beiming night was wandering around the imperial garden with a clean bottle, as if collecting dew.


    "Ah Bei, what are you doing? It''s so cold at this time. Look, your hands are red with cold. " Mingyan suddenly appears in the imperial garden. When she sees the northern night, her eyes are bright and she comes straight.


    Reach out and grab his bare hand.


    But Beiming night quickly dodged.


    "Why did Lord Ming enter the palace so early?" The North dark night hangs Mou son to see also don''t see clear Yan, doubt ground asks a way.


    "I stayed in the Palace last night. Didn''t your majesty make me finish the banquet at the end of the year? I will stay in the palace all this time." Mingyan only thinks that he is shy and doesn''t care.

 Chapter 1896

    Northern night nodded, did not speak, squatted down to continue to collect dew.


    "Is that what your majesty wants you to do? Ah, your majesty is spoiled. The first pot of tea in the morning must be boiled with dew. She has a good drink, but she has never thought how hard it is for the palace people to find dew. "


    Ming Yan''s dissatisfaction with MI Ran''er is beyond words.


    The night of the northern underworld hooked her lips, "so what? She''s the queen. Who dares not follow her orders?"


    "What about the queen? If she doesn''t treat her servants as people, she doesn''t know how to pity her at all!" Mingyan squats down beside Beiming night, a pair of eyes with tenderness looking at Beiming night, "ah Bei, why don''t I ask your majesty for you? If you take care of me, I will treat you thousands of times better than your majesty!"


    Her claw went out again, trying to grasp the wrist of the northern night.


    For this woman''s greasiness, Beiming night has been a little nauseous, but it doesn''t show on the surface.


    Just cold hook lips, "Ming adult self-respect some, this is inside the palace, if spread out any bad speech, the final damage, or Ming adult your face."


    "What about Neigong? My mother is the most favored female official in the palace. Your majesty told me yesterday that my mother was in charge of the palace. Even the former Queen''s female official didn''t have the honor. Then the former Queen''s female official only dared to blow in your ears and find a position to take care of herself. "


    Mingyan said very proud.


    "That mammy looks very good to her majesty, and I don''t know who''s in a bad mood. She even attacks a Mammy and poisons her in the palace. If it''s found out, it''s bound to affect the nine nationalities."


    The northern night sighed and said with sympathy for Mammy.


    "How can we find out..." Ming Yan snorted triumphantly, "the evidence has been destroyed long ago, OK?"


    North night turns to see Xiang Mingyan.


    Mingyan realized that she had let slip.


    However, in front of this man, she didn''t feel any threat, so she pulled the corner of her lip and laughed, "ah Bei, don''t look at me like this. If you look at me like this again, I will treat you..."


    She stretched out her hand toward the night of the north.


    "Lord Ming, what are you doing?" Two people''s behind, suddenly rang out crispy living a to ask.


    As soon as Mingyan froze, she got up and bowed respectfully to miran''er. "Your Majesty, I''m just tired of watching Abei collect dew. I just want to help him."


    "Grown up spoiled and spoiled by the Ming Dynasty, can you still do these rough jobs? Bei, how much have you collected? " Mi Ran''er asked faintly


    Beiming night gets up and goes to her and hands her the net bottle.


    He had been fishing in the royal garden all morning, but there were only a few drops of water in the bottle.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at him in disgust. Then he asked him to stand behind him and look at Xiang Mingyan again: "master Ming just seemed to be talking with a Bei about the poisoning of the mother beside the queen last night. What do you think of this?"


    Mingyan still keeps the action of bending over. She regrets that she has just been too proud in front of Beiming night.


    She did not know what mi Ran''er had heard.


    "Mingyan doesn''t dare to express her opinions on the things around her majesty. It''s just nonsense. I hope your majesty won''t take it to heart."


    Mi Ran''er, with a pure smile on her face, walked towards Ming Yan for a few steps, stretched out her little hand, and patted her on the shoulder. "Why is Mr. Ming so nervous? The queen will not eat you. "

 Chapter 1897

    Mingyan was shaken by her.


    "Your Majesty, I''m not nervous. I''m awed by your Majesty''s majesty." Mingyan is not only a man, but also a flatterer.


    Mi Ran''er sneered in her heart.


    Glancing at Mingyan, she put away her smile. "Master Ming, don''t be so nervous. I allow you to express your opinion on this matter! After all, yesterday, an adult Ming stayed in the palace. He was one of the suspects! If Lord Ming says something at the moment, he may be able to prove his innocence. "


    When Mingyan heard this, she felt a little angry, "what is self-evident innocence? Do you think, your majesty, that I have poisoned this mammy? "


    "No, I doubt everyone now, and I''ve treated Lord Ming favorably! After all, other suspects don''t have the chance to prove their innocence in a leisure place like the royal garden. They will be put into a cold prison for interrogation. The queen has been very good to the Ming Dynasty. "


    What mi Ran''er said made Ming Yan feel a little complacent.


    She only thought that MI Ran''er had given herself such preferential treatment because of her mother''s face.


    Hum hum, "my view is that the person behind this poison must be Mammy''s enemy, not to mention special hatred, that is to say, Mammy is now so favored in front of your majesty, so jealousy will poison Mammy."


    Mi Ran''er felt her chin clearly. "In this way, isn''t Aunt Mingyue the most suspect? Only aunt Mingyue can see how I dote on Mammy. "


    "Not my mother."


    As soon as she heard that she wanted to put the accusation on Mingyue''s head, Mingyan immediately let out a low cry. She was too excited and looked flustered. She felt guilty.


    When mi Ran''er inherited the memory of the original owner, he understood Ming Yan as a man of great depth from the perspective of the original owner.


    Now, this guy is not only intelligent, but also intelligent


    Mingyan''s virtue can make Mingyue hold the position of prime minister, which is enough to prove that Mingyue is the most powerful one.


    "Who would be so jealous of mammy? Mr. Ming, you said that. Now, how can you give it back? " When mi Ran''er saw that Mingyan had reached the pit, he pushed her and let Mingyan fall directly into the pit she had dug.


    The confusion on Mingyan''s face is very obvious. "Anyway, it won''t be Chen''s mother. Weichen''s mother can be regarded as a pet minister. She doesn''t have to be jealous of an old mother. Besides, when this happens, the first person to doubt will be her. She won''t be so stupid."


    "Mr. Ming''s words are reasonable. Besides, the real perpetrator of evil will not be caught by others. It''s good that nothing has happened to mammy this time. If it has happened, I will spare no effort to find out the black hand behind it. But this time, she can succeed easily because the whole Palace is unprepared, If that person still dares to do the same trick again, after being arrested, the queen will not ask anything, and will immediately split him up, and then kill his nine families! "


    Mi Ran''er finished sonorously and forcefully, and saw Ming Yan''s body shaking like chaff, with a faint smile floating in the corner of his mouth.


    She turned to go with Beiming night.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Mingyan had just colluded with Beiming night.


    "By the way, one more thing! I''ve heard that adults have a lot of beautiful men, and everyone loves beauty. However, people still have to have self-knowledge. Don''t covet other people''s things. What''s more, what you covet is a rose with thorns. "

 Chapter 1898

    After MI Ran''er and his party left, Ming Yan''s legs softened and she fell to the ground.


    When Mingyue came, she picked her up and caught her in her room.


    "You brainless fool, did you do that poison? Now all the people in the palace are telling me that the poison was done by me. If this word reaches your Majesty''s ears and your majesty really goes to investigate this case, then I will jump into the Yellow River and I won''t be able to clean it up! "


    Mingyan said innocently, "mother, don''t you say that you can''t stand that mammy saying bad things about you in front of your majesty? I just want to teach you a lesson. It''s not poisonous. Isn''t that mammy alive? Does your majesty need to be so thorough? "


    Mingyue is about to be angry with her daughter. She reaches out her hand and stabs Mingyan''s forehead. "It''s in the palace. It''s still poisoned by people around your majesty. It''s good that she doesn''t turn over the whole Zhonggong directly. After all, who knows if the next poisoned person will be the queen! I beg you to do a good job for you. Don''t make trouble for me any more. Otherwise, you and my mother and son will have no good fruit to eat! "


    Mingyue said, and drove her out of the room.


    In the imperial study.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth rose when he heard the dialogue conveyed by Beiming night.


    "I knew it had nothing to do with Mingyan. A Bei, can you help me sneak into Mingyan''s room and find something?" Mi Ran''er put down the brush in his hand, held his cheek in one hand, looked at the night to the north, and asked in a low voice.


    "Looking for evidence? It''s impossible to find it. She told me this morning that all the evidence has been destroyed. "


    The northern night shrugged and hummed in a low voice: "it''s also in vain to go."


    "Destroyed the evidence? Then create some more evidence. "


    Miran''er waved her hand to the night of the north.


    When he leaned over, the clear smell of the man penetrated into the tip of MI Ran''er''s nose. She smelled so good that she involuntarily approached him. Her lips almost touched the earlobe of the northern night.


    She whispered a few words in the ear of the northern night.


    After hearing this, Beiming night frowned, "if she doesn''t admit it..."


    "She won''t deny it. She''s very vulnerable. She just needs a little provocation, and it''s OK!" Mi Ran''er''s mouth was slightly the same. He took out a paper package from his arms and put it in the palm of Beiming night. "Bei, I''ll leave it to you."


    Beimingye held the paper bag in his hand, looked at Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows, and said with a smile, "this Mingyan shouldn''t have hit you on the head."


    "My people? The night emperor, is this the person who regards himself as me? Then your Beiyan is also mine? " Miran''er immediately began to climb the pole.


    Beiming night saw her smile so treacherously, stretched out his hand to hold her chin, ha ha sneer, "when you decide to marry me, then consider the ownership of Beiyan and Huafeng."


    With that, the northern night straightened up and left the imperial study.


    Mi Ran''er''s little hand touched lightly on his chin. The northern night''s courteous and elegant attire was totally different from that of the first time.


    No wonder it can attract the spring heart of Ming Yan.


    Soon, the northern night came back.


    Two people in the imperial study slowly put on a fold, less than half an hour, the imperial army came to report, "Your Majesty, found the poison in Mammy."


    "Oh? Are you sure you found it? Where did you find it? " Miran''er got up in shock and asked in doubt.

 Chapter 1899

    "In..." the leader of the Imperial Guards was in a bit of a dilemma. She frowned and hesitated for a while, then she vomited out a name. "Under the bed in the room where Master Mingyan lived, it was hidden very deep, but someone had a good nose and smelled the strange smell, so she found it."


    "Ming Yan?"


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and looked at Bei Ming night. Then he said to the head of the Imperial Guard, "go and catch Ming Yan. The queen will interrogate her in person."


    "Yes


    When the imperial guards went out, MI Ran''er turned around and asked Beiming night, "are you under the bed?"


    "I put it in the clothes she brought." The northern night shakes its head slowly.


    "The one under her bed..." Mi Ran''er was a little surprised. Could it be that Mingyan''s so-called destruction evidence was that she had thrown the paper package containing poison under the bed?


    What is the structure of this brain?


    Beiming night was also amused by this stupid woman.


    Soon, Mingyan was caught.


    She knelt down in the hall of the imperial study. Looking at Mi Ran''er above, she asked in horror, "Your Majesty, what did you do wrong?"


    Mi Ran''er pointed to the paper package on the table beside him. "Master Ming, do you think this paper package looks familiar to you?"


    Mingyan glanced at it, then trembled all over, "this... What is this?"


    "Master Ming, do you really don''t know, or are you pretending to be stupid?" Miran''er motioned to the northern night to bring something closer to her. "Now, do you see what this is?"


    Mingyan''s face was pale, "Your Majesty, i... I really don''t know..."


    "I don''t know what you''re so afraid of? Mr. Ming, do you know where this thing was searched? " Mi Ran''er asked with a smile. She didn''t look like she was trying a criminal at all, but she was talking to a friend.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Mingyan now is a one ask three don''t know.


    Mingyue got the wind here and ran over quickly. When she saw her daughter kneeling on the ground, she also ran over and knelt down with a plop.


    "Your Majesty, Mingyan doesn''t know what she did wrong? She, she... She''s too young to understand. I beg your majesty to give her another chance. "


    As Mingyue said, she kowtowed to MI Ran''er.


    "Aunt, there are a lot of things that can kill people at one time. To give another chance is to put other people''s lives in danger. It''s better for the safety of other people. After finding out this, how to deal with it or how to deal with it."


    Mi Ran''er said faintly, indicating what happened to the imperial guards and telling Mingyue.


    After listening to the moon, her face became pale.


    She held out her hand and grabbed Mingyan''s arm. "What''s the matter? How could this poison be with you? "


    "How do I know? Someone must have set me up! Mother, I didn''t do it. " Ming Yan''s performance is good.


    "However, now the evidence is conclusive... Your majesty, I think Mingyan is right. It''s too obvious that someone is framing Mingyan." Mingyue wants to exonerate Mingyan.


    At this time, a royal came in with a package.


    He opened the package and said to miran''er, "tell your majesty that you have found a package of unopened poison in this package. The imperial doctor has verified that this poison is the poison in Mammy."


    Mi Ran''er''s face suddenly turned sharp, staring at Mingyue and her son, who were kneeling on the ground, with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1900

    "Mingyan, how do you still want to oppose it? It can be said that the one under the bed was put by someone else. What about the one in your package? Did someone else put it? "


    "I... I..." Mingyan is really poor now.


    Mingyue also hates iron but not steel.


    "I guess Mingyan, why do you want to do this? Isn''t it that I saw that the queen was too kind to mammy recently, and ignored aunt Mingyue, so you want to show off to Aunt Mingyue, don''t you?"


    Miran''er got up, walked to Mingyan and looked at her contemptuously. "However, you seem to have misunderstood something. Recently my aunt and I didn''t get too close because we had other important things to do. Aunt, when you complained to your daughter, didn''t you tell master Ming about the Queen''s arrangement for you to take charge of the inner palace?"


    Mingyue was pale, and she didn''t know how to reply.


    "Master Ming, you have to be glad that nothing serious happened to Mammy, otherwise, you are really a murderer! However, it''s not easy now. The attempted killing is still in the middle palace. The queen can give you a name of attempted regicide. Since my aunt raised me up, the queen will treat you lightly. "


    After feeling her chin and pondering for a moment, MI Ran''er went back to the desk and sat down. "Come on, pull Ming Yan down, beat thirty boards, then drive him out of the palace, wipe out his official title as the Chamberlain of the household department, and take over all the salary after he became an official. He can''t be an official in the court all his life."


    "Yes


    The imperial guards come in and prepare to pull Mingyan out.


    As soon as Mingyan heard that she would be beaten again and her salary would be confiscated. She could not be an official any more. She immediately struggled and shook her head. "No, your majesty, please spare me this time. Mother, please help me beg for mercy. I dare not. Please keep me an official position."


    Ming Yan is crying and making noise. Where there is the demeanor of an official of the imperial court, she is just a shrew.


    Mi Ran''er no longer wanted to hear Ming Yan''s voice and waved.


    The imperial army pulled it down.


    Thirty big boards are playing in the courtyard outside the imperial study. You can hear Ming Yan''s painful howl every time.


    Miran''er felt an inexplicable excitement in his body.


    It may be the sense organ of the original owner.


    It''s why I''m so excited to see the revenge.


    Mingyue is still kneeling on the ground, listening to the wailing of her daughter outside. She clenches her fists with her hands. Her fingernails are all embedded in the flesh, and her palms are bloody.


    Miran''er saw her face at the moment.


    When the wailing outside gradually went away, she said to Mingyue, "aunt, how long do you have to kneel? I''ve given you face and saved her life... "


    "I''m afraid it''s only half a life." Mingyue laughs at herself. When she gets up, she falters and almost falls to the ground.


    "Aunt, are you blaming me?" When mi Ran''er heard this, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked without expression.


    The moon was stunned, then quickly shook her head, "of course not! I''m just... I should be grateful. It''s because I didn''t teach the child well, which almost put Mammy''s life in danger. So I have to go and apologize to mammy in person. "


    "Well, if only aunt didn''t mind! Since Mingyan is no longer in charge of the banquet at the end of the year, she has to choose a new talent. Aunt, do you have any good suggestions? "


    The moon shakes her head slowly

 Chapter 1901

    "Why don''t you leave it to your aunt."


    Mingyue immediately looked at miran''er in surprise, "Your Majesty, are you willing to trust me?"


    "It''s not your aunt who did wrong. What can I believe in you? Aunt, this matter of Mingyan is over. Don''t worry about it. The banquet will be held well at the end of the year. If you can make great contributions, maybe you can accumulate some virtue for Mingyan. "


    Mingyue read out mi Ran''er''s words, and immediately nodded, "OK, I will do my best to do this thing."


    After Mingyue went out, Beiming night frowned and said, "why don''t you deal with this old maid?"


    "Together? What''s the reason? It didn''t kill anyone again. It''s the limit to beat Mingyan''s thirty boards. Mingyue''s position is just a downgrade at most. It''s better to wait for another chance to kill her than to let her die half way before she flops. "


    Mi Ran''er said, throwing the fold on the table and yawning.


    "Ah Bei, I''m so tired. Let''s go out for a walk."


    She is picking eyebrows toward the North dark night, smile to propose a way.


    "Just you and me?" North night also pick eyebrow to smile to ask.


    "How many more? Night emperor, don''t you want to cultivate feelings with me? How to cultivate feelings when there is a third party? " Miran''er got up and went to Beiming night. He straightened out his disordered neckline, raised his small face, and slightly hooked his lips toward Beiming night. "Don''t you dare to go out alone with me?"


    "I dare not?"


    The hand of the northern night falls on MI Ran''er ''.


    "I''m afraid that your majesty will flinch from the battle!"


    "I will not."


    Mi Ran''er broke away from him with a smile. "Today is a good day. Go out and find a better restaurant to celebrate."


    With that, she went back to her bedroom with Beiming night, changed her dress, and went out with the waist tag.


    The best restaurant in the capital is the one they went to last time, while the best restaurant in the capital is a restaurant for cleaning food.


    Standing in front of the restaurant, MI Ran''er looks up at the poetic gate and looks at the North night with some embarrassment? As a man, you should not enter such a place, should you


    This kind of beautiful man in the northern night can definitely be the first-class product of the restaurant. After entering, he will be coveted by those wolf like women.


    At that time, the wine will not be good, and it will cause a lot of trouble.


    "Do you want me to change into a woman''s dress?" The northern night glanced at Mi Ran''er coolly.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "if you want to, I won''t stop you. However, you''d better not come here and go to another one."


    Said, she pulled the sleeves of the northern night, turned and left.


    Just after walking, the door of the restaurant opened.


    The two women came out as they walked.


    "Did you hear that? Last night, Gu''s family was in the middle of the night, and young master Gu was almost driven out of the house. "


    "I heard from my mother that his majesty announced in front of all the officials that he would terminate his engagement with Mr. Gu. It''s quite normal for Mr. Gu to be so angry. After all, his old face was lost by his disheartened grandson."

 Chapter 1902

    "Why don''t you drive Mr. Gu out? If I get rid of him, I''ll have a reason to take him to my house! "


    "You bad woman, you want to take advantage of master Gu."


    "Mr. Gu is such a charming man. Of course, it makes people feel pity. AI, do you think I can succeed in taking care of my family now?"


    "Why don''t you try?"


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of the two women''s conversation and laughter came to MI Ran''er''s ears. Mr. Gu really hated iron.


    Now that he is so angry about the dissolution of the engagement, who would have thought that Mingyue would be so happy when she proposed to terminate the engagement three years later?


    "Your fiance seems to be very popular. Yesterday someone in the hotel fought for him. Today there are still women who want to take him home. To be honest, I don''t have any opinions about the reversal of the status of men and women in Huafeng kingdom. However, I still think Huafeng Kingdom lacks some masculinity. If it goes on like this, the Yin will be heavier year by year."


    Miran''er turned his head and asked Beiming night, "so? What do you want to say? "


    "I think it''s better to blend with Beiyan and harmonize the Qi of yin and Yang, so as to..."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he immediately laughed, "night emperor, you didn''t just want to marry a queen, but you wanted to marry a woman from Huafeng."


    Beiming night on a Leng, immediately, hook lips, suddenly reached out to pull her little hand into the heart of the hand.


    "No, my goal is only the queen, but as long as I conquer the queen, the women in Huafeng are dowries!"


    Mi Ran''er, disgusted, took his little hand out of the palm of Beiming night. "You think it''s beautiful! I''m afraid it will be you who will pay the dowry of a country


    With that, she turned and left.


    Beiming night shook his head helplessly, and then ran after her.


    His majesty of the two countries played outside the palace and returned to the palace at night.


    Mi Ran''er bought a bunch of delicious desserts and a roast chicken. After taking it back to the palace, he went directly to the mother''s house.


    Mammy looks much better.


    She gave the cake to Mammy.


    "It''s still hot, Mammy. Have some."


    Mammy sat up and wanted to get out of bed to thank Lord long.


    "Don''t move. Have a good rest. I have a Bei with me during this time. It''s important for you to keep your body." Miran''er quickly pressed Mammy''s shoulder. The cerebellar pouch fell to Mammy''s ear and whispered, "don''t forget, we still have very important things to do."


    Mammy understood her and nodded slowly.


    Come out of Mammy''s room.


    It happened to meet the bright moon.


    "Your Majesty, where have you been this afternoon? Mr. Gu went into the palace to see you. I didn''t find you in the imperial study, so I told Mr. Gu that you are not well. Let her tell you tomorrow. "


    Mingyue, looking at her dress, frowns and asks a little harshly.


    "Go out of the palace to relax. Aunt Mingyue, here is a roast chicken. Take it and eat it. As for Gu, I know what she wants to say to me. Now that I have made a decision on some things, there is no room to turn around. No matter how many times she comes to me, it will only be like that."


    After giving the roast chicken to Mingyue, MI Ran''er leaves with Beiming night.


    Mingyue looks at the roast chicken in her hand. She doesn''t know whether to eat it or not.

 Chapter 1903

    What mi Ran''er didn''t expect was that Mr. Gu entered the palace in the evening.


    With her into the palace, as well as walking limp Gu Shan, it seems that this guy was beaten very badly.


    When Gu Shan followed Mr. Gu into the imperial study, his eyes fell on MI Ran''er with a little resentment. He bit his teeth and fell on his knees.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought my unfilial grandson to make amends for you! I beg your majesty to forgive him and give him another chance. After all, this engagement was made by the former queen and the old minister. It is disrespectful to the former queen to terminate it so hastily. "


    When mi Ran''er heard Gu''s words, he frowned displeased. "So, Gu, are you threatening me with your mother?"


    Mr. Gu shook his head. "Of course not, your majesty. I just don''t want to break this marriage. I want to ask your majesty to think about it again."


    "I''ve thought about it clearly enough. By the way, Mr. Gu, you don''t know. When I came out of the palace yesterday, I ran into Mr. Gu. At that time, Mr. Gu had dinner with a girl surnamed ye and Tang. I don''t know what happened. The two girls finally fought for Mr. Gu, and the roof of the hotel was almost overturned by them."


    Of course, Mr. Gu knows about it.


    She tightened her teeth and glared at her disheartened grandson. "Your Majesty, I''ve dealt with this boy yesterday, and he''s determined not to go out to meet these women again."


    Gu Shan never spoke.


    Gu adult pulled his sleeve, "smelly boy, say something, don''t you apologize to your majesty."


    Gu Shan hung his head impatiently. "Your Majesty, Gu Shan has already known his mistake. Please don''t break the engagement. In the future, Gu Shan will strictly abide by his duty and won''t go out in public again to lose your Majesty''s face."


    "Don''t --"


    Mi Ran''er rushed to Er Kang''s hand. "Don''t change anything for me, Mr. Gu. In fact, it''s not a bad thing to like to go out to play. After all, I also like to go out to play. Moreover, emotion is a two-way affair. Even if it''s a marriage decided by my parents, the child has the right to choose."


    She sighed helplessly, "so, Mr. Gu, since the engagement was terminated yesterday, don''t force it any more. Maybe Mr. Gu will find you a granddaughter-in-law who is much better than me."


    Mr. Gu heard mi Ran''er''s resolute voice, and his hand on the crutch was shaking all the time.


    "Since... Since your majesty says so... I will not delay your Majesty in handling state affairs."


    She got up tremblingly.


    But Gu Shan was still on his knees.


    Suddenly, he looked up at Mi Ran''er and said, "Your Majesty, you are so determined to break your engagement. Is it because you already have a new love that you..."


    "Gu Shan, what are you talking about?" Mr. Gu didn''t expect that Gu Shan was so miserable.


    He immediately kicked him.


    "Grandma, apart from this, I really can''t imagine why your majesty doesn''t want to marry me. As you know, all the women in the capital like me. Your majesty has no reason not to like me."


    Gu Shan really didn''t understand.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect Gu Shan to be so confident.


    It''s overconfidence.


    She sneered, "Mr. Gu, do you think you are money? Can everyone like it? "

 Chapter 1904

    "What''s more, even if I have a new girl? At least when I have a new love, I take the initiative to terminate my engagement. It''s better than Mr. Gu taking his engagement with the queen and going out to make love with others, attracting so many women to fight for you, OK


    Mi Ran''er touched her head and said with a low smile, "if I don''t terminate my engagement like this, do I have to wait until my head is green before I propose to terminate my engagement? Do you really think I''m a fool


    What else did Gu Shan want to say? Mr. Gu kicked him again.


    "Gu Shan, do you really want to be driven out of your house?"


    Gu Shan was kicked to the injury, face a white, immediately did not have the strength to speak.


    After Gu Shan and Mr. Gu left, MI Ran''er gave a disgusting Pooh.


    "Mo Mo Ji, just like a girl, how can such a person be king? It''s not grand at all. It''s not up to grade at all! "


    Mi Ran''er was so disturbed by Gu Shan that he didn''t feel like criticizing her. He just got up and went back to bed.


    Beiming night did not return to the room, he followed Mr. Gu and Mr. Gu shannaisun in the night. When he got out of the palace, he turned over from the wall of the courtyard.


    Take care of your family.


    After Gu Shan came back, he was taught another lesson. Before that, he could walk on the ground. This time, he was carried back to his room by the slave.


    Lying on the bed humming, Gu Shan scolded mi Ran''er thousands of times.


    Suddenly, the window flashed, a dark shadow flashed in, and the candle in the room went out instantly.


    Gu Shan is frightened, prop up half body to see to the window.


    In the dim moonlight outside, he could only see a tall and thin shadow.


    "Who?"


    Gu Shan only uttered a word, and his neck suddenly hurt.


    The dumb point was pointed.


    "No matter who I am, listen to the next words clearly. If you dare to slander the queen again, I will make your end worse than that of your ass!" Beiming night squats down at the edge of the bed. When he talks, he suddenly raises his hand and slaps Gu Shan''s buttock hard!


    "Well


    Gu Shan was in pain, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    At the end of the night, he sneered at the sweat on his forehead. "Even if the queen doesn''t have a new lover, she can''t look up to your sissy."


    "Well..." Gu Shan glares at the man in front of him. If his eyes can kill people, Beiming night has died at least a hundred times.


    Beimingye helps mi Ran''er to teach Gu Shan a lesson, and then he gets up and goes out.


    When he got to the window, a stone flew in and untied the dumb hole on Gu Shan''s neck.


    Immediately, Gu Shan''s howl came out of the room, accompanied by a sentence, "Assassin --"


    At the moment, the assassin has successfully left Gu''s home.


    The next morning, Mr. Gu asked for leave, saying that he was ill and didn''t know when he would get better.


    Mi Ran''er quickly gave a lot of tonic, and sent the doctor to visit Gu.


    However, looking at the Queen''s look, it''s not like she is worried about Gu.


    After the next Dynasty, MI ran went back to the imperial study all the way, and whispered with him to make complaints about what he was sick. Don''t you feel ashamed, so you don''t want to go to court? However, the old man is already in his seventies and has already reached retirement age. Maybe we can take this opportunity to eliminate the influence of caring for the family in the court. "


    Miran''er''s words were approved by Beiming night.


    "That''s true. Some of the old ministers, relying on their previous meritorious deeds, make it very difficult for them to be emperors. Therefore, it''s best to be able to eliminate them. If you can''t, you can''t force them. If you do, you may be held by Mr. Gu and say that you bully old ministers, which will make other ministers feel cold and lose their hearts."

 Chapter 1905

    "The night emperor is worthy of being the night emperor. At this time, I can really learn a lot about management." Mi Ran''er said with a smile.


    Beiming night feels that this girl is satirizing herself.


    If other people didn''t follow, he really wanted to pat on the back of the girl''s head.


    As soon as he got to the imperial study, MI Ran''er suddenly heard a girl behind him exclaim in surprise: "Wow, it''s snowing!"


    Mi Ran''er turned his head and saw that, as expected, the snowflakes were floating down and hanging on the flowers and plants in the yard. It was very beautiful.


    All in all, it was the first snow in early winter.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were clear. She went to the hospital and reached for some snowflakes. The snowflakes touched the temperature of her palm and soon melted away.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Mi Ran''er sighed, worried that she would catch a cold, and quickly entered the house again.


    Seeing her like this, the corner of her mouth rose slightly, "what''s the beauty of this? In our Beiyan, the vast super far on a white, is really beautiful


    "Yes, I know Beiyan is very beautiful, but even if I marry you, I can''t go to the capital of Beiyan. After all, Huafeng still needs someone to be in charge. Have you ever thought about moving the capital?"


    Mi Ran''er is about to be killed by the northern night. When she finds an opportunity, she praises her hometown. When she finds an opportunity, she tempts her to marry.


    "Moving the capital?" The northern night did not keep up with miran''er''s brain circuit.


    "That is, to choose a city with a better border between the two countries and set the capital of our two countries here. In the future, it will be very convenient for officials of Beiyan and Huafeng to report something to them."


    Mi Ran''er explained with a smile.


    "Now that we are all married, why can''t we merge the two countries into one country?" Asked the northern night frowning.


    "If we merge the two countries too rashly, our subjects will surely complain. It''s better to influence each generation subtly. When our two children are born, we can inherit the territory of the two countries."


    Mi Ran''er set foot on the northern night and said, "emperor of night, don''t you understand such a simple truth?"


    On the night of the northern underworld, his lips were thin and he was not angry at Mi Ran''er''s dislike. Instead, he gave a gentle smile. "It''s a good plan to say that. However, your majesty, since you have considered these, do you prove that you have decided to marry?"


    "Before you decide on these things, of course, you have to consider the follow-up things. Your majesty, I am not an impulsive person. I will never take action until I have made preparations. You''d better give more sincerity and let me feel that in fact, you want to marry me not just to merge the territory, at least, Let me feel how much you like the queen? "


    Miran''er felt that he had made it clear enough.


    If the northern night guy didn''t show any performance in the future, it would be rotten wood.


    The long eyes of the northern night narrowed slightly, and fell on MI Ran''er''s little face with expectation.


    The corner of the mouth is raised.


    He reached out to her face.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t know what he was going to do. She didn''t move, waiting for the next move of the northern night.


    When his fingertips were about to touch mi Ran''er''s face, a man suddenly came in.


    Beiming night hand meal, turn head frown to see always people, the face showed a thick dissatisfaction.


    Mingyue frowns slightly when she sees their reckless movements, and then she looks at Mi ran''erfu.

 Chapter 1906

    "Why is aunt so anxious?" Mi Ran''er sat down in front of the desk and asked faintly.


    "Your Majesty, I have worked out several places for the banquet. Which palace is better for the banquet?" Mingyue presented a pamphlet to MI Ran''er and opened it respectfully.


    Miran''er opened the book, looked at it, circled several palaces and came out.


    "These are not bad. They feel spacious and warm."


    "Then choose one of these palaces, and the dishes of the banquet day. When the maidservant and the imperial dining room are ready, I''ll show them to your majesty." Mingyue is really giving everything to Miran.


    Miran''er knew why she was so cautious.


    She raised her lips slightly. "That''s not necessary, aunt. You know, our country is very busy on weekdays. Since I''m in charge of banquets, it''s up to you to decide everything! Don''t worry about making mistakes. I still trust your ability, aunt. Even if there are mistakes, there are still flaws. "


    "But..." what does Mingyue want to say.


    Miran''er was already impatient. "Auntie, I''ve said that I trust you, so don''t be so timid, OK?"


    Moon helpless, had to bow: "yes, I understand."


    As she turned away, her face was full of doubts.


    Why does this girl change so much in a short time?


    From the last time I dealt with Mingyan, I can see that this girl has a black belly.


    Is it true that she pretended to be so pure before?


    After Mingyue went out, MI Ran''er frowned slightly and patted her hands on the table. "Mingyue is so cautious now, isn''t she worried that I would pick her fault? Does this woman really think that I slandered Mingyan when she was removed from her official position? What did Mingyan do? Is Mingyue really not counting in her heart? "


    Now she really can''t wait to dispose of Mingyue.


    However, if the accusation is light, there may be endless wildfires and spring breeze


    We have to find a chance for a felony to get rid of it.


    "After all, she can''t be found out. After all, if she has any more problems, there will be no room for her to turn over." North Night Low smile way.


    Mi Ran''er had a terrible headache. She opened the memorial and began to read it.


    Mr. Gu''s illness lasted for nearly ten days, and it snowed every day.


    The imperial doctor returns to the palace and reports to MI Ran''er that Mr. Gu is really ill. Moreover, this time, the illness is so fierce that she is likely to die. It is still unknown whether Mr. Gu can survive this winter.


    When mi Ran''er learned about it, he went to Gu''s home to see him.


    Let Gu family up and down except Gu Shan, all gratitude.


    Later, at the end of winter, Gu could not hold on and went.


    During the funeral, miran''er went to take care of her family.


    Gu Shan''s injuries have recovered completely. As a man, he kneels in the corner of the mourning hall and looks at her Majesty''s body after she enters the mourning hall.


    With resentment, he clenched his teeth, and a sharp blade was hidden in his sleeve. When he passed by after MI Ran''er perfumed Mr. Gu, he suddenly pulled out the dagger from his sleeve and thrust it at Mi Ran''er''s chest¡ª¡ª


    "Gu Shan, stop it!"

 Chapter 1907

    Gu''s family members yelled anxiously to stop Gu Shan.


    But Gu Shan was so excited that he completely blinded his mind. Where could he hear the shouts of these people.


    He just wanted to kill Miran.


    Mi Ran''er leans to hide. Beimingye, who follows her, raises her hand and grabs Gu Shan''s thin wrist. Then she throws him away.


    "Aunt Gu, how do you explain this?" Mi Ran''er looks like she''s in shock. She straightens her clothes, turns her head and looks coldly at Gu Shan''s mother. She asks coldly.


    "Your Majesty, Gu Shan is crazy. There have been too many things recently. Gu Shan is so excited that he is crazy. Don''t worry about a madman."


    Gu''s mother fell to her knees and begged for mercy.


    Gu Shan didn''t give his mother any face. When he fell to the ground, he hurt his chest. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he laughed wildly and looked at Mi Ran''er: "it''s all your fault! If you didn''t suddenly want to break the engagement, if you didn''t hurt grandma''s face in front of so many ministers, how could grandma suddenly fall ill! Grandma was killed by you


    Miran''er felt as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    After she sneered, she went to Gu Shan and squatted down. "Even if I didn''t propose to terminate the engagement in front of the Minister of the whole court, your grandmother is still working hard all day to take care of her family. Her body has already declined. For more than a year, it''s just the end of a strong crossbow. It''s very good that she can survive up to now."


    Gu Shan is still very resentful.


    "Besides, since you love Gu so much, why did you do something Gu didn''t like? Do you really think I can''t know what happened outside the palace after living in the palace for a long time? Unfortunately, there is no airtight wall in this world! What if you kill me today? It''s nothing more than bringing disaster to Gu''s family. Is it true that if I die, can Gu still survive? "


    After he finished with contempt and disgust, MI Ran''er got up and looked down at the man who fell on the ground. "As a man, crying, I never want to find problems in myself and always blame others for my mistakes. Fortunately, you won''t be my king, otherwise, Hua Feng will finish sooner or later."


    With that, miran''er left with Beiming night.


    She didn''t take care of her family.


    If Gu Shan does something like this, Gu''s mother will deal with him.


    Moreover, after Gu''s death, Gu''s family has completely lost its influence in the imperial court. At the beginning, Gu''s violent behavior won the favor of the former queen and offended many people. Now, those people should be eager to try in the dark, waiting to be defeated.


    Gu doesn''t need her to deal with it.


    On the carriage back to the palace, Beiming night looks at Mi Ran''er anxiously, "are you really not hurt? Let me see... "


    He took mi Ran''er''s little hand and put it to her chest.


    Miran''er said with a silent smile, "if the night emperor wants to belittle the queen, just say so. Don''t pretend to worry about me. If I''m really hurt, how can I be as free as I am now? I''ve already covered my chest and yelled for the doctor, OK


    Beiming night''s mind was torn down. He didn''t feel ashamed at all. Instead, he laughed, "frivolous? I''ll examine you myself. You should feel honored! "


    "Pleasure? Your majesty, I think we should be equal. Where does the honor come from? "

 Chapter 1908

    Mi Ran''er pushed Beiming night away. "Please pay attention. Now Gu Shan thinks that I want to break my engagement with him only when I have a new love. According to you, do you want to live up to this rumor?"


    Beiming night gently pick eyebrows, "is to sit! Let him know what kind of man you like and make him angry. "


    Mi Ran''er


    After a long time, she was helpless to spit out two words.


    "Childish."


    Back in the palace, before mi Ran''er was sitting on the chair in the imperial study, she was taken by Mingyue to the palace where she was going to hold the new year''s Eve banquet. Most of the palace had been decorated. It looked very nice and had a good atmosphere for the Chinese New Year.


    "By the way, there will be envoys from neighboring countries to pay homage this year. Remember the positions of some distinguished guests in Duoan."


    "I understand that the invitation has been sent out, and I can get a response from the congratulatory country within seven days." Mingyue walks beside mi Ran''er with her body bent and whispers.


    "That''s OK. By the way, auntie, we can prepare more programs at that time, but not too many men. Let the women prepare some programs this year."


    Mi Ran''er''s words surprised Mingyue a little, "but in the past years, it was always men who performed. This year, the trade was rashly replaced by women, and probably no girl was willing to appear on the stage. Most of them thought it was humiliating to please their guests on the stage."


    "How humiliating is it?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes gradually cooled, "since those men can do it? Why can''t women do it? It''s also that they have been used to them too much in recent years. According to me, women''s bodies are much softer than men''s, and they dance more beautifully. Besides, some girls are happy when they dance with the Qing waiters in the Qing waiters'' hall, and they feel ashamed when they dance at state banquets? Don''t they think that I can''t even compare with the officials in the restaurant? "


    "Of course not!" Mingyue shakes her head.


    "In that case, it''s up to your aunt to enrich the content of the performance."


    Mi Ran''er found nothing wrong in the hall and turned to leave.


    But Mingyue is a little bit pale because of her series of questions.


    Later, I saw that a palace man made a mistake and used a hundred times worse than usual to scold the palace man. Then I let out all my depression.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    After returning to the imperial study, MI Ran''er told Bei Ming Ye about the envoy''s coming to congratulate him.


    "The invitation has been sent to Beiyan. Will you come then? Or do you come directly to congratulate the emperor of your country? " Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice, holding a brush and looking at the contents of the fold.


    Mammy''s body has recovered, but now Miran''s side is used to Beiming night''s care. Mammy only takes care of Miran''s three meals a day.


    She was also very happy. Besides, she could give miran''er and Abei time alone. Mammy was very happy.


    She can see that her majesty has different feelings for ah Bei. Ah Bei may be the future king of Hua Feng.


    "There will be envoys coming. After all, it''s the first year of the new Queen''s accession to the throne. Moreover, Beiyan has the intention of making friends and courting. It must bring enough gifts. It''s very impolite for me to show up all over."


    The words of the night of the northern underworld made mi Ran''er happy. "That''s about the same!"


    The man on one side suddenly propped up the back of the chair and bullied her.

 Chapter 1909

    "Your Majesty, when the time comes, the envoys of Beiyan will ask for your marriage. Will you agree?"


    The warm breath he exhaled sprayed on Miran''s cochlea, dyed her ears red, and gradually spread to her face.


    She shrunk her neck sensitively and looked at him with a smile: "that depends on the sincerity of the night emperor! If there are too many gifts and people have my heart, the queen should agree. "


    "There must be many gifts. As for winning the Queen''s heart... I''m also working hard."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and fell on the back of MI Ran''er''s head. Looking at the beautiful red color on her lips, her eyes sank and suddenly covered her thin lips.


    It''s the first time they''ve been together so long.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that Beiming night would be so bold. You know, there are Hua Fengguo''s imperial guards outside the door. Moreover, the door is wide open. As long as the imperial guards lean slightly, they can see the situation inside.


    Beiming night tasted the sweetness of the girl in her arms, the whole body was completely pressed on her, and she was curled up in the Dragon chair.


    Mi Ran''er did not dare to make too obvious a sound, for fear that he would be heard by the people outside.


    However, the little hand is still pushing the earth in the northern night.


    This guy is too strong to give her any chance to breathe. The meat on his waist is round and flat, which makes the sensitive mi Ran''er soft and become a pool of water.


    When Beiming night let go of her, MI Ran''er gasped for breath. Her eyes were full of water mist, and she looked at Beiming night with angry eyes, showing a little shy again for no reason.


    The night of the northern underworld looked at him. He picked up the corner of his mouth and rolled the tip of his tongue. He straightened his clothes, which MI Ran''er had made disorderly, and straightened up.


    "Your Majesty, I just heard that your heart is beating fast."


    "I''m suffocating, OK? Of course, my heart is beating fast


    Mi Ran''er stares at Beiming night and rubs his little hand on his lips. "It''s so painful. You don''t even know how to feel for xiangxiangxiyu. Besides, just kiss me. Do you think I can be attracted to you? It''s just kidney walking behavior. Heart walking behavior should move me and make me like you involuntarily, not so strong! "


    Mi Ran''er''s headdress was a bit disordered. When she sat up, Beiming night reached out and helped her carefully.


    When mi Ran''er heard that the northern night was above his head, he spoke helplessly.


    "I have never had a woman, let alone asked to marry any woman on my own initiative. You are the first one. So I have no experience. I just do what I want to do. I just got close to you. I can smell the faint fragrance of your body. I can''t control it for a moment. I hope your majesty won''t be involved."


    It''s very sincere.


    Mi Ran''er put out her tongue, straightened up her clothes, looked at the brush that had fallen on her clothes and dyed them black, and snorted with disgust: "can you look at the scene before you can''t control it next time? Look at my dress. I only wear it twice after I''ve finished it. It''s so dirty that I can''t wear it in the future. "


    She make complaints about the North night.


    North Night Low smile, stretch out a hand to wipe for her, more wipe more dirty, on the contrary oneself hurt also dye ink son.


    "It''s OK. You have so many clothes, and you don''t need one or two. At the end of the new year, the envoys of Beiyan will bring countless pieces of cloth. At that time, you can make as many new clothes as you want."


    While they were tidying up, Mammy came in with food.

 Chapter 1910

    See this scene, the corner of the mouth immediately floated a happy smile.


    "Your Majesty, I''m sure I''m hungry when I see the memorial you''ve been examining for so long. I''ve cooked a bowl of wine dumplings. Please try it."


    Mammy went to the desk and saw that MI Ran''er''s clothes were so dirty. She wondered, "how did you do that?"


    "Just now... Just now I knocked the inkstone over, Mammy, you accompany me to change it."


    "Yes


    Mammy left, did not forget to remind the North night, "north, you will be here to deal with clean."


    The northern night nodded: "well."


    In fact, he was a little angry.


    As the emperor of Beiyan, when did he do such a thing as a slave?


    However, he has done everything for half a month since he came to Huafeng to ask for a marriage. Now he has just tasted the sweetness of that girl


    That''s all!


    Think of it as a practice.


    Now it''s the lip. Next time, it''s somewhere else.


    It was getting colder and colder. Even Beiming night, which had always been thinly dressed, was dressed in cotton padded clothes, and MI Ran''er put a scarf around his neck.


    Fortunately, he is tall and thin, otherwise, such a look must be very bloated.


    At the end of the new year, the envoys who came to celebrate arrived one after another. They all stayed in the post station in the capital, waiting to see the queen at any time.


    The envoys of Beiyan arrived on the 20th of December.


    At that time, the gifts will be left in the post station and immediately enter the palace.


    Because he was an envoy of Beiyan, when mi Ran''er met him, he left only Beiming night alone.


    "Your Majesty, I come to Huafeng with ten chariots of gifts. I only hope your majesty can agree to marry your majesty Beiming night. This is the letter of marriage, and this is the list of gifts."


    There are two compromises on the ground.


    Mi Ran''er took it over and opened the list of gifts. His eyes lit up. "There are so many treasures. How rich you Beiyan are!"


    She sighed and glanced at the northern night.


    In the night of the northern night, he coughed twice.


    The emissary looked at him respectfully, but he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    "After all, apart from congratulating Your Majesty on his new accession to the throne, there is a bride price," he said


    "But it''s not only Beiyan, but also other countries that have come to send betrothal gifts this time. We all know that the engagement between the queen and Gu''s family has been broken. If it is, we want to make friends."


    Mi Ran''er''s embarrassed face fell into Beiming night''s eyes. Beiming night''s face suddenly sank. He asked in a low voice, "what else? Why don''t I know? "


    "Of course you don''t know. They''re not as arrogant as you are. The letters of proposal are presented together with the list of gifts. They don''t say it clearly. It''s just this pile!" Mi Ran''er pointed to a pile of folds in the corner and said defiantly.


    The face of Beiming night is worse.


    He clenched his teeth. "Have you seen the emperors of these countries? What if they were all old people, or ugly people who didn''t know how to love their wives? What''s more, apart from Beiyan, which Emperor didn''t have a group of concubines! Do you want to marry and share the same man with a group of women? "


    "Why, your majesty, what are you doing in such a hurry? I haven''t announced which country I will finally agree to. Aren''t I still thinking about it? "


    Mi Ran''er was made to laugh by the jealous Beiming night. She got up, went around to the hall, and went to the envoy of Beiyan. "Your Highness, I know what your majesty of Beiyan means. I''ll think about it carefully. It''s a long way to go. You''ve worked hard. Go back to the post station and have a good rest."

 Chapter 1911

    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll leave now."


    After the emissary left, MI Ran''er wanted to send him to the door. He was dragged back after a few steps.


    He was picked up by the waist¡ª¡ª


    He kicked the door and slammed it shut.


    The imperial guards outside looked at each other and did not dare to look forward to see what had happened.


    Mi Ran''er was violently thrown on the Dragon chair by the northern night.


    Recently, she felt that her ass was cold. She let mammy put a lot of cushions on the Dragon chair. Otherwise, her ass might fall into eight pieces!


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er struggled to get up, but her clothes were heavy. She fluttered several times, but she could not sit up.


    The man was also born beside her and sat down, pressing her shoulders and confining her in the Dragon chair.


    "All those letters of proposal have been burned. If you don''t want to, I''ll help you myself." The night of the northern underworld is overbearing.


    "Why? They are courting me, not you. What are you doing so domineering? If these neighboring countries know that I have burned their letters of proposal, they will definitely have a bad feeling in their heart. If you don''t want to make friends with them, I still want to. "


    Mi Ran''er was also a little angry. Her face was red. She patted Beiming night and pressed her arm. Her hand was so strong that she left her five fingerprints on the back of Beiming night''s hand!


    There is no looseness in Beiming night.


    On the contrary, the more mi Ran''er fought, the stronger he was.


    At last, MI Ran''er could only hum softly, "it hurts."


    The man looked at the tears in her eyes, and his actions lightened a lot.


    However, still did not let her go.


    However, when her tears fell down, she leaned over to kiss the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "You and I have been together for such a long time. If these emperors know about it, they won''t withdraw the letter of proposal, but after they marry you, they will decide to dislike you and say that you are fickle. At that time, you will have no room for regret."


    "So, you were deliberately close to me, deliberately stay at my side, just want me to leave such a handle, then, at this time, you want to threaten me?" Mi Ran''er raised her face to avoid the kiss of the northern night. Her eyebrows were angry. She asked in a dumb voice.


    "No


    Beimingye shook his head. "At the beginning, you asked me to stay. I wanted to push the boat with the current. In this way, you and I can cultivate our feelings. Now our feelings have been cultivated, but you said that you have to consider the pleadings of other lords. In my opinion, you are playing with me on purpose!"


    He looks like he''s been fooled.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was slightly wrinkled. Her shoulder must have been bruised by this insignificant guy.


    "The envoys have already sent up the letters of state. Can I have them sent back now? Besides, I haven''t promised anyone yet? On the night of the state banquet, I will announce who I am going to marry. What are you doing in such a hurry? "


    Mi Ran''er struggled for a moment. He felt that the man''s body was getting hot.


    "Don''t move." The tone of Beiming night is threatening.


    Mi Ran''er understood what that meant. However, it was really


    Miran''er gave him a white look: "will you get up quickly? It hurts me. "


    Beiming night also knows that she can''t be killed in this way. They are both kings of the same country. They should pay attention to some etiquette, otherwise they will be criticized.

 Chapter 1912

    He lifted his robe and sat up. He supported mi Ran''er and straightened her clothes.


    "Don''t give me a slap and a date. I''ve seen through your nature. You''re a bully with a black belly. I tell you, if you dare to do this to me again in the future, I''ll choose one of these marriage letters at will."


    Mi Ran''er pats the hand of Beiming night, stares at Beiming night, and says in a bad mood.


    At last, she could only call mammy in, saying that she was just a little tired and wanted to repair it, but she didn''t notice that she had scattered the flowers.


    Mammy didn''t doubt anything.


    Just, the North night stands on one side, the look on that face, looking at inexplicable some guilty.


    Mingyue came to find mi Ran''er in the afternoon.


    "Your Majesty, the envoys of other countries who have come to attend the state banquet on New Year''s Eve have expired. My maidservant wants to say, should we take care of these envoys tonight?"


    After thinking about it, miran''er nodded, "of course! But is it time to arrange a party? "


    "In time, I have already prepared everything for the banquet. I''ll wait for your approval." The proud tone of Mingyue seems to be asking for praise.


    Miran''er hooked his lips and said with satisfaction, "then send someone to the post station to inform the envoys."


    "Yes


    After Mingyue went out, the mammy on one side whispered, "since you are going to clean up your envoys, your majesty should also change into a more formal dress to show that you attach importance to them."


    With a faint hum, miran''er got up and went back to her bedroom with Mammy.


    Here, the northern night did not follow, but chose to come out from the imperial study, along the palace wall and walk towards the palace gate.


    He walked in front, followed by a little maid in waiting.


    The little maid might have thought that she had not been found following Beiming night. In fact, Beiming night had already heard her slow footsteps.


    The corner of the mouth rises slightly, the North dark night suddenly squints Mou a turn around, entered a side small door.


    It seems to be an abandoned palace. There is no one in the yard.


    The maid in waiting at the door, not seeing the figure of the northern night, just wanted to retreat, her neck was suddenly forced a little, and her whole body was immediately stiff.


    Beiming night came out from behind her.


    "Who sent you to follow me?" The northern night asked coldly in a low voice.


    "No... I didn''t follow you!" The palace maid''s face was insulted, staring at the northern night, "you don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m talking nonsense? If you don''t follow me, where are you going? To find treasure in this deserted palace? " The North night ha ha a smile, finger again knocked at her back waist place.


    A sense of numbness instantly disperses from the Ma acupoints of the back waist towards the limbs.


    The maid in waiting was itched so that her face turned red. Almost instantly, tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes. The most important thing was that she had no room to struggle.


    She was so stiff that she exploded and itched that she wanted to bite her tongue and kill herself.


    This is the first torture in the world.


    "Now can you say who let you follow me?" The smile of Beiming night flight seems to be quite thick.


    With tears hanging on her cheeks, the maid looked at the man in front of her and suddenly felt that this guy was like a devil.


    Open your mouth, she slowly spit out a name.


    This person, completely in the North night expect.


    "I knew it was her!"


    The northern night raised her hand and hit the back of the palace maid''s head. The palace maid immediately fainted.

 Chapter 1913

    Before the reception, MI Ran''er didn''t see Beiming night.


    "This guy won''t be angry with me. He left, right? He is the target of my strategy. If I really leave, I have to go to Beiyan to find him in order to complete this task? "


    Mi ran in the mind and make complaints about the system.


    System low smile, "if male Lord really left, that is also host you make, how to make go of, you have to how to make him back."


    Mi Ran''er


    Meow, where did she do it?


    Mingming always follows him, otherwise, according to what this guy did to the queen, he has already been beheaded 800 times in Huafeng Kingdom, OK!


    And she said she did.


    It''s the guy from the northern night.


    As she pursed her lips silently, MI Ran''er was not ready to pay attention to the system any more. Instead, she leaned against the soft collapse and looked at the snow outside in a daze.


    In the mind, however, I kept worrying about how to coax him back if that guy was really angry and left.


    As night fell, the banquet was about to begin. As the host of today''s banquet, miran''er went to the palace ahead of time.


    When he was seated, several envoys had already arrived.


    Seeing the arrival of miran''er, everyone stood up to salute her.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Today''s banquet is a family banquet. You don''t have to be formal. You can treat me as a good friend." Mi Ran''er didn''t like to be too restrained, so he said it first.


    But she also knows that it''s unrealistic for these envoys to treat themselves as friends. However, an admonition can make everyone feel relaxed after all.


    "The envoys of Beiyan are here!" Outside the door, the palace announced.


    Mi Ran''er immediately raised her eyes and looked out of the hall.


    It was not the emissary mi Ran''er met in the daytime, but


    North night.


    At the moment, he was dressed as an emissary, wearing a BoA''s robe, and his black clothes made him a little cold and fierce. In addition, he was not allowed to enter the palace. As soon as he entered the palace, the northern night attracted everyone''s attention.


    After MI Ran''er, Mammy exclaimed, "isn''t this ah Bei? How... How did he become an envoy of Beiyan? "


    Miran''er said with a low smile, "Mammy, don''t be surprised. He still has an identity, and so on. You may be even more frightened!"


    Mammy, with a confused face, met miran''er''s eyes.


    But miran''er was ready to sell it for a while.


    Beiming night went to the palace, calmly looking at the woman on the seat, mouth a Yang, "her majesty!"


    "Sit down, sit down." Miran''er warmly beckoned him to sit down in front of the only vacant seat.


    North night see this girl play so good, mouth a Yang.


    "Your Majesty, I have a few words to say before this banquet begins today." Beiming night, however, did not listen to MI Ran''er''s words and stood in the hall, bowing to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er guessed what the man was going to say, and frowned slightly. "Ah Bei, this is not the time to talk about things. Today is a day for you envoys. It''s good to be relaxed. The rest will be discussed later!"


    "No, it''s better to make some words clear at the beginning. In this way, we don''t have to let other envoys take chances any more. We don''t have to delay each other. That''s the wisest way for a gentleman."


    Beiming night stubbornly clenched his teeth and looked around for a week. His eyes fell on MI Ran''er''s face again. "When the envoys of Beiyan arrived today, they presented a letter of marriage. In fact, Beiyan had also sent a letter of marriage before. Her Majesty had to consider it and had already considered it for more than a month. Now should she be able to make a decision?"

 Chapter 1914

    Mi Ran''er had only one thought about what he had done, and wanted to blow his head.


    Meow, I forced her in front of the emissary.


    Mi Ran''er still had to keep a "kind" smile on her face. She looked at Beiming night and got up: "ah Bei, come with me to the side hall. I have something to say to you."


    "If your majesty has anything to say, just say it here." Beiming night is very persistent.


    In fact, MI Ran''er knew why Beiming night was doing this.


    He has been with him for more than a month, and he has always been aloof from him. However, there are a lot of provocations he should have.


    Now, with so many countries coming to ask for relatives, his heart is more or less unstable.


    Miran''er wanted to know where the feeling of Beiming night was now.


    If it''s just for the sake of political marriage, MI Ran''er feels that she still has a lot to do. Now is not the best time to agree to marry Beiming night.


    However, the insistence of Beiming night made mi Ran''er feel embarrassed.


    She tightened her teeth. "Well, here I say that I had thought about the marriage letter sent by Beiyan before, but later there were so many letters of state, which disturbed my original plan. Now I have to reconsider. On New Year''s Eve, I will formally announce which country Huafeng will marry. Be patient, envoys of Beiyan, How about waiting a little longer? "


    On the night of the northern underworld, MI Ran''er''s angry eyes met him, but he was very indifferent.


    The corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, the North dark night''s eyes obviously contain a little resentment.


    He clasped his fist slightly: "if so, I hope her majesty will give a satisfactory reply to all the envoys at that time!"


    Meow.


    Mi Ran''er murmured in his mind.


    This guy did it on purpose.


    Satisfy all envoys?


    Do you have to divide her into several equal parts so that you can take one back every hour? Only in this way can a bowl of water be leveled?


    When he was seated at Beiming night, one of the envoys nearest to him raised his glass and offered a toast to Beiming night. Then, he said with some doubts, "this adult looks very familiar. I have been to Beiyan before. Did we meet him when I was in Beiyan?"


    Beiming night glanced at him. The envoy was familiar. He should have visited him in the court.


    If Beiming night is recognized at the moment, the scene will be chaotic.


    Beiming night narrowed his eyes and shook his head slowly. "This adult''s eyes are clumsy. I took part in the imperial examination last year, and I just became an official in the imperial court. Is it hard for him to succeed? Has he been to Beiyan this year?"


    The minister shook his head. "That''s not true."


    The northern night was relieved.


    Later, after the reception, the envoys left the palace in a carriage one after another in the moonlight on a snowy night.


    The last Beiyan diplomatic corps.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t let Beiming night go at all, but directly dragged him to his bedroom.


    "Are you crazy? So blatantly appear in front of the envoys of all countries, you are afraid that others don''t know that the night emperor of Beiyan came to Huafeng country in person? "


    Beiming night looked at Gu with a low smile: "if you recognize it, you can recognize it. It can be seen that Beiyan''s sincerity is much greater than that of several other countries. They can be convinced even if they lose in the end! Isn''t it? "


    "No... you''re really crazy. It doesn''t matter if you''re recognized. The most important thing is, why do you want to embarrass me in front of so many people?"

 Chapter 1915

    Miran''er was really angry.


    This guy didn''t discuss with himself before doing these things. If he did something wrong, he might be caught.


    Finally, he can leave Beiyan and marry another woman. What about himself? We have to deal with the doubts of the people inside and outside the DPRK.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so? OK, I apologize. I shouldn''t be so aggressive! However, I just think that it''s much easier for you to announce your marriage in front of the envoys than in front of all the officials on New Year''s Eve. After all, on New Year''s Eve, your choice is likely to be influenced by the ministers in the court. "


    The North night said it sincerely, and MI Ran''er listened to it with good reason.


    However, she was still very uncomfortable.


    Will the North night stretch over to prepare to rub his hand to push away.


    "I said before that if you want to marry me, you have to show some sincerity. In fact, up to now, I haven''t felt whether you like me or are sincere to me..."


    Miran''er pursed her lips haughtily. "That''s why the queen hesitated so much."


    "Don''t you feel that yet?" Beiming yezhen looked innocent. He leaned slightly over to MI Ran''er, reached out his hand, scratched mi Ran''er''s nose, and his eyes were full of love. "If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t waste so much time in Huafeng country. Do you really think that the land of Huafeng country is so attractive to me, Do I have to spend so much time and effort? "


    Miran''er looked at the man in front of her.


    "You are also the king of a country. You should know how important the state affairs are. Although I am secretly dealing with the affairs of Beiyan, I can''t satisfy my thirst. I''m so anxious. I want to hear a definite word from you first. Then I''ll go back to Beiyan and deal with the affairs of the past month. Then I''ll come here to see you. You''re good. I''ve been hanging on, I dare not go


    Mi Ran''er listened to the angry tone, and said, "it''s not your fault. I don''t say anything clearly. I''m not the worm in your stomach. I can guess everything..."


    The night of the North underworld gently embraces her.


    "Do you think about it now? Who are you going to marry? "


    The gentle voice of the northern night fell to miran''er''s ear.


    Miran''er blinked in his arms.


    Beiming night thinks that after he confesses like this, he can hear the answer he wants to hear.


    Who knows, MI Ran''er just smiles a little. Then he reaches out his hand and pushes Beiming night away. He raises his small face and looks at him, "how are you thinking about moving the capital? I have selected several cities. You can see which one you are satisfied with. You can arrange people to build new palaces there. "


    Miran''er came to the desk, took out the roll of paper, opened it and saw that it was a map she had made according to the map drawn by others.


    It''s much more stereoscopic than the maps made by other people. Mountains, rivers and so on are very clear.


    Looking at it in the northern night, my eyes are shining.


    "Why is the new capital chosen in Huafeng?" The emperor of Beiyan said that he was not convinced. "Does this not mean that I have married you to Huafeng?"


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and laughed, "no, no, I absolutely don''t have this idea. I just think that the terrain of Huafeng is better than that of Beiyan. These cities are like spring all the year round. They have beautiful scenery and are very suitable for people to live in."

 Chapter 1916

    "It''s not right. It''s better to go to Beiyan. The terrain of Beiyan is vast, so it''s not so convenient to put the capital in Huafeng."


    Beiming night is a typical straight man, who doesn''t give in to such things.


    Mi Ran''er understood what he was thinking, but she didn''t have any selfishness in arranging the capital city in Huafeng. It''s really because Huafeng is located in the South and the seasons are like spring.


    She raised her eyes and said, "since your majesty doesn''t think it''s right, I''ll see if there are more livable cities in the places adjacent to other countries."


    With that, she turned her back and turned her head to the northern night.


    Beiming night


    The teeth are tight.


    He held out his hand, took miran''er from behind into his arms, and put his chin on her shoulder. "OK, I''ll build the new capital here..."


    If you drop your finger at will, it''s all in Huafeng. It doesn''t matter where the new capital is.


    He heaved a long sigh and suddenly sucked heavily on her earlobe.


    Immediately, dumb voice scolds a way: "smelly wench, you are to eat to settle me!"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes and eyebrows were bent, and he almost laughed.


    At this moment, the voice of the system in my mind rang in good time: "this sleepless task completion rate is 50%, please continue to work hard!"


    It''s half done.


    In fact, in addition to the main task, she has a sub task to complete.


    That''s the Revenge of the original owner. It hasn''t been avenged yet.


    Before announcing her marriage to the North night, she has to solve the problem of Mingyue.


    Otherwise, this woman is likely to get in the way of the situation she was worried about just now.


    When she returned to the bedroom, mother came to undress miran''er.


    With doubts, she asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, who is Abei? Why did you suddenly become an envoy of Beiyan? "


    "He... Mammy, if I told you that he was the emperor of Beiyan, would you faint directly?" Miran''er gave mammy a bad smile.


    "The northern night of the northern Yan Emperor? "The night emperor?" Mammy was a calm person. After all, she had seen so many big scenes, and she screamed at the moment.


    She calmed down and looked around. Fortunately, every night, miran''er would only leave her to serve her.


    With trembling fingers, she untied the button on MI Ran''er''s neck and lowered her voice: "the emperor of the night has been in Huafeng for more than a month. Doesn''t the state affairs of Beiyan need to be dealt with?"


    Miran''er shrugged, "how do I know? Perhaps, marrying a queen is the most important state affair of Beiyan today. "


    Mammy thought that these days, Beiming night, as an emperor, had responded to MI Ran''er''s requests. Even if she was scolded, she was smiling.


    "Ah Bei... Oh no, the night emperor really likes your majesty! Your majesty, when you are with him, you are also talented and beautiful. In fact, you already have the answer in your mind, don''t you? "


    Mammy went to get a towel and gave it to miran''er to wipe her face.


    "Well, but it''s not the best time to announce it. It''s still a few days before I can attend, Mammy. In these days, I have to remove the moon from the palace."


    "The moon? I understand... Your majesty, during this period of time, the maidservant is also investigating the cause of the death of the former queen. Some details have collided with aunt Mingyue, but there is no hard evidence. Now, we probably need her to show herself. "

 Chapter 1917

    So did miran''er.


    Mingyue is too cautious. It''s not easy for her to show herself. However, as long as you find Mingyue''s weakness, you can kill her.


    "What was Ming Yan doing after she left the palace?" Mi Ran''er suddenly thought of Ming Yan.


    Mingyan is Mingyue''s only child. She still wants to push her to God''s throne. She must be spoiled very much.


    Maybe Mingyan is a breakthrough.


    "She''s been on so many boards. She''s been recuperating since she left the palace. I heard that she can go out today. However, this girl is really frustrated. If she can go out, she''ll go to huajieliuxiang to play with the swineherd. Mingyue probably hates iron now."


    After going out of the palace from Mingyan, Mammy arranged for people to stare at Mingyue''s house all the time according to MI Ran''er''s instructions.


    All the movements of Mingyan are in hand.


    "Huajieliuxiang? Isn''t there a lot of beautiful men in her backyard? That''s not enough for her? " Miran''er thought that when the woman looked at the bright eyes of the northern night, she felt sick.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t understand. No matter how many beauties there are in the family, there are no swineherd in huajieliuxiang who can deceive people..."


    Miran''er looked at mammy in surprise. "So mammy is very experienced."


    Mammy quickly shook her head, "no, no, no, I heard some adults discuss these by chance, and said such remarks. I also felt that it was shocking, so I remember now."


    Miran''er was not sleepy at the moment.


    She turned around and looked at mammy solemnly. "In this new year, there must be a lot of excitement in huajieliuxiang. Mammy, look for a man''s suit. I want to go out of the palace to have a look!"


    "Men''s wear?" Mammy was a little worried, "Your Majesty, your skeleton is much smaller than that of ordinary women. If you wear men''s clothes, you will surely be caught by those fierce men. What will you do if you get into trouble?"


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any trouble. What if they look at me? As long as I don''t like it, if they dare to come forward, the guards who are waiting in the dark will come out immediately and stop them? "


    "But..."


    "No, but! Mammy, the queen is the master. You can do whatever you want! "


    "... yes."


    After burning incense, MI Ran''er appears in the most famous flower street and willow Lane in Beijing with the same kind of woman in men''s clothes.


    Although it''s a cold night and the new year''s Eve is approaching, the streets are still full of lights and decorations. Many women come here to have fun.


    Inside the houses on both sides, there are laughter and the sound of piano from time to time. These people will have a good time.


    Miran''er asked the mother, "which restaurant does Mingyan go to most often?"


    "It''s the biggest one. It''s said that the number one in this hall is a very cool young master. Usually, he only talks with people he''s used to. If he doesn''t like people, he will be looked down upon if he talks with them more."


    "Is this tall? It''s not afraid of no business. " Miran''er suddenly wanted to see the beauty of the number one.


    Perhaps, that Ming Yan is to this can''t get the first card and come here.


    She was dressed in men''s clothes and was stopped before she entered the restaurant.


    "Young master, we only serve women here."


    "Well? Don''t you entertain men with some special hobbies? You don''t make money? " Miran''er asked Mammy to come up with some golden leaves.

 Chapter 1918

    Seeing that the man''s eyes brightened, he quickly put them into his arms, and then he pulled mammy in.


    It''s really the largest restaurant in Beijing. It''s as luxurious as the imperial palace.


    Just as he was about to go upstairs, miran''er suddenly felt a hand on his waist.


    She looked around.


    To the face of a greasy woman with heavy makeup, "little brother! Look at your childish appearance, have you been sixteen? You''re still young, aren''t you? Do you want my sister to help you... "


    Before she finished, miran''er immediately locked her arm and pushed it away.


    Frowning tightly, MI Ran''er spat in disgust, "stay away from me!"


    "You... I spend money here to have fun. You not only don''t serve me, but also fight me. Believe it or not..."


    The woman pinched her wrist, which was so painful that she swore at Mi Ran''er.


    "Sister Qi, this is not the young master in the museum. It should be the guest." On one side, a servant came and whispered.


    Nanqi immediately looked at Mi Ran''er with her eyes down. Although mi Ran''er was low-key enough, her clothes were still too expensive for ordinary people.


    Qi elder sister immediately reaction comes over, this little brother is not rich namely expensive.


    Maybe it''s the son of a senior official.


    Miran''er looked at the wrinkles on her face, and the powder of her Rouge fell down. It was disgusting. She didn''t stop and hurried mammy upstairs.


    "Your Majesty, it''s really not a good place for you to find out the swallow. You''d better find another chance. This..." Mammy was almost stunned by the scene just now.


    "When you come, you can''t come back empty handed. Mammy, we''ll go to Mingyan''s room in two ways. You are too old to be the target of others. If you are in danger, don''t panic. Someone is protecting us in the dark."


    Miran''er said, patting mammy on the shoulder, "wait, we''ll meet on the first floor."


    Said, carrying clothes under the feet to speed up a lot of speed.


    Mammy is really wordy. Miran''er''s ears are about to be heard by this old man.


    The most important thing is that mammy is for her good, and she can''t be too impatient, so she can only bear it.


    Now it is the best way to deal with it.


    She went down the corridor on the second floor and peeped into the window one by one.


    To tell you the truth, the women in huafengguo are really good at playing. The men are really charming and obedient to the women. They have no resistance at all.


    In front of a room in the corner, before mi Ran''er reached the window, he heard a sigh in the room.


    "I shouldn''t covet the man beside the queen. Her Majesty knows that she can''t match my charm. She worries that Abei''s heart will be taken away by me, so she tries to drive me out of the palace and punish me for being jealous!"


    "Then your majesty is too naive. For a man, if the old queen is still here, she will be so angry that she will vomit blood." The swineherd sitting next to Mingyan comforts Mingyan immediately.


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the window, and when he heard this, a sneer began to appear in the corner of his mouth.


    Ming Yan can even say such arrogant words.


    If it really has come to such a point, I don''t want any face.

 Chapter 1919

    "Miss Ming, do you think that a Bei is really beautiful? Actually, if you really like him, you can also let your mother convey your feelings for him, and let your mother connect with him. Maybe, ah Bei will be moved by you. "


    The swineherd began to come up with bad ideas.


    Mingyan is a little drunk. She looks up at the swineherd.


    "Is that true? Will you really be moved? "


    The swineherd nodded with a bitter smile. "Miss Ming, it''s hard for us men to find a woman who can rely on for a lifetime. Although Abei is favored by the queen now, the king of Huafeng kingdom can''t be a servant. He can only be a little girl in the future. If you promise him to be the only one in your backyard, Abei will be moved, Looking for an opportunity to come out of the palace and go to you. "


    Don''t say, the voice of the waiter is really infectious.


    Miran''er began to believe that this method was really feasible.


    "Well, I''ll try according to your method. If it''s really feasible, I''ll pay you to redeem yourself and let you regain your freedom."


    With such a heavy commitment, we can see that Mingyan really likes Abei.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth rose more and more.


    She was worried that she would be found out and was ready to leave soon.


    When she came down, Mammy was waiting at the appointed place.


    Seeing that miran''er came downstairs without any damage, Mammy was relieved and quickly welcomed her, "Your Majesty, have you found her?"


    "Well, I found it. We can go back to the palace now. I have something to say to Beiming night. I don''t know if this guy is sleeping now!"


    Mi Ran''er said, pulling Mammy to turn and leave.


    At this moment, behind suddenly sounded the general sound of Qin.


    Mi Ran''er was attracted by the sound of the piano and turned to have a look.


    On that stage, there was a man in blue, with long hair, tired and drooping head. He could only see half of his face. He was really pretty.


    "What? A swineherd will take your soul away? If your majesty really likes it, you can invite him to the new palace to be a zither player after you marry me. " A familiar voice suddenly sounded in my ear, which startled mi Ran''er.


    Turning around, I don''t know when the northern night in black came. I''m looking at her with a banter smile.


    "How did you get in? Don''t you mean only women Miran''er was puzzled.


    "How did you get in, that''s how I got in!" In the night of the northern underworld, he raised his lips.


    Miran''er glared at him. "So, as soon as Mammy and I came out of the palace, you followed us? You... "


    "It''s my fiancee. She goes out of the palace in the middle of the night. Of course, I have to know if you''re a lover of going to private meetings. Unexpectedly, although you''re not a lover of going to private meetings, you come to this place. Is it because of the reputation of this number one?"


    Although the northern night talk is sour, it only looks funny, not angry.


    Mi Ran''er knew that he was teasing himself, so he pulled his lips.


    "Although the sound of the piano is good, it''s still a little poor. People who don''t understand music theory are OK. However, these women certainly don''t come here to listen to music."


    Mi Ran''er said, and lifted the night away. "Don''t be my way. I''m going home."


    "Together."


    Beiming night quickly follow up.


    After leaving the restaurant, Beiming night lowered his voice and asked, "what''s up? Have you thought of how to deal with Mingyan? "

 Chapter 1920

    "Yes, but I have to let the night emperor use the beautiful man''s trick again."


    The night Emperor


    "Tonight''s reception banquet, Mingyue has been staring at the process behind, not to the front, so, didn''t see you, don''t know your real identity, so, as long as Mingyan let her help, Mingyue certainly won''t refuse."


    Mi Ran''er nodded her little finger gently on her chin and said in a low voice as she walked towards the palace.


    "At that time, you don''t agree directly, but put it off first. After all, if you agree too directly, you may be suspected. When Mingyue takes the bait, you write a letter to Mingyan, saying that it''s too lonely to spend the new year alone in the palace on New Year''s Eve. Don''t tell her to come to the palace to spend the new year with you. You just need to convey the meaning that you don''t want to spend the new year alone. If she really takes the bait, On New Year''s Eve, I will let Mingyue arrange to sneak into the palace. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    This tight arrangement, the other side of the psychological feel so thoroughly, let the body side of the two people are a little surprised.


    Especially Mammy.


    The original master was a innocent little princess since childhood. When did he develop such a dark heart?


    After being shocked, Beiming night showed a little appreciative smile.


    "In this case, in the end, even if Mingyan doesn''t enter the palace, you should also be able to punish Mingyue with the people in the inner palace, right?"


    The northern night asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes." Miran''er raised her chin slightly. "After a crime, there''s a reason to look into the evil things she did before. This time, Mingyue doesn''t want to excuse me for the love affair that brought me up as a child. I''m not the little girl before. I''m afraid to think about my mother''s death. If Mingyue continues to expand her power around me, I will be a puppet for her in the future


    Mi Ran''er said with a serious face.


    Beiming night put her small appearance in the fundus of her eyes, reached out and took her shoulder gently, and patted her gently with her big hand, "well, don''t think so much about it, I will still cooperate with you this time! However, you have to promise me that after this success, you will immediately announce the marriage with Beiyan. "


    This guy really talks about this all the time!


    Miran''er glanced at him, then quickly nodded, "well, before the dinner party on New Year''s Eve, the moon will be settled. At the dinner party, the marriage will be announced."


    The smile on the night of Beiming is so bright.


    Sure enough, MI Ran''er was right. Mingyue really obeyed her daughter.


    In less than one day, Mingyue took the initiative to find Beiming night, who restored his status as a servant, and told him what his daughter thought of him.


    Sincere tone, if not for the northern night already expected everything, I''m afraid it will be bluffing by the moon.


    According to MI Ran''er''s instructions, beimingye hesitated at first. After two hours, Mingyue found her. This time, she was more sincere. She also promised that if a Bei and Ming Yan were married, she would never agree to Ming Yan marrying a little girl again. There would only be a man in the backyard.


    It''s the northern night that''s a little loose.


    Mingyue rushed to win.


    Beimingye finally agreed to associate with Mingyan, but the premise is to keep it from your majesty. After all, he is still your servant now.


    Of course, Mingyue agreed. That night she went out to tell Mingyan the good news.

 Chapter 1921

    Mingyan is very happy!


    He immediately wrote a love letter to Beiming night.


    The next day, the moon brought the night to the north.


    Beiming night looks at Mingyan''s greasy and disgusting choice of words and sentences, almost vomit.


    In order to marry her majesty, he said, bear it!


    Beimingye takes out a letter from her arms, hands it to Mingyue, and asks her to help transfer it to Mingyan.


    In this letter, he expressed the sadness of taking care of his majesty since he entered the palace on the night of the northern underworld, and the fact that no one could understand him or accompany him, which made him feel lonely.


    After seeing it, Mingyan secretly swears that she must save the beautiful man from suffering as soon as possible.


    On New Year''s Eve.


    According to the ritual system in the palace, MI Ran''er first went to worship his ancestors and then went to the cemetery to worship his mother. After these ritual systems were completed, it was already afternoon.


    The guests who attended the new year''s Eve dinner came to the palace one after another.


    Beiming yeben followed mi Ran''er all the time. Later, he left a cup of tea or so. When he came back, he said to MI Ran''er in a voice, "come in!"


    Mi Ran''er was talking to the patriarchal clan. Hearing this, he made an excuse to leave.


    "Mammy, I''m a little cold. Go and get me a cape." Miran''er returned to his seat, sat down, called Mammy, and whispered.


    "Yes." Mammy was ordered back to the bedroom.


    Before long, Mammy came to MI Ran''er anxiously: "Your Majesty, it seems that you have been robbed in your bedroom. Your headdress is missing, and the jade seal in your study is missing!"


    "What? Have all the seals been stolen? If you don''t seal off the whole palace as soon as possible, you''ll find out the thief and decide not to let him leave the palace with his national treasure. "


    Mi Ran''er was very worried. She patted the table and ordered Mammy to come.


    Mammy had to be ordered to leave. Soon, the palace could only enter, not leave.


    When the officials learned that the palace had been robbed, they were not guilty and cooperated with the imperial investigation.


    Only one person was in a panic.


    Mingyue was pacing anxiously in her room where she was only on duty. "Tell me, I told you not to enter the palace. If you don''t believe me, it''s also a trouble to seal the palace and catch a thief. You know, you are no longer a member of the palace. Your majesty can directly execute you as an assassin!"


    Ming Yan, dressed as a palace maid, shrinks in the corner with a little unconvinced on her face. "I just came to see ah Bei in the palace. I didn''t steal or assassinate her. I won''t be convicted of this crime."


    "Silly girl, do you really think there is something lost in this palace? It must be the suit specially set for you by her majesty. In fact, the target is not you, but me! "


    Mingyue really doesn''t know how to give birth to such a silly girl as Mingyan.


    "Niang, if you don''t come in now, you''ll come in too. Even if you scold me to death, there''s no way now, unless you can find a way to send me out of the palace."


    Mingyue looks at Mingyan. She is so angry that her chest is full of blood.


    She opened her mouth, just wanted to speak, and the rapid footsteps were approaching her room.


    "All the people in the room come out, count the number of people and check the things in the room!" The leader of the royal guards cried.


    After thinking about it, Mingyue finds a bag of gold and silver jewelry under her pillow, which her majesty has bestowed on her over the years. I don''t know if it can be used at this time.


    She opened the door, came out, went to the head of the royal guards, and handed over her things.

 Chapter 1922

    "General Qin, there''s nothing in my room. Don''t search it. There''s a bit of chaos in the room. Let''s go in and watch. What a shame."


    Aunt Mingyue is flattering.


    "It''s no good. It''s a big deal to lose the jade seal. Aunt Mingyue, you are also an old man in the palace. Don''t be so ignorant!" The commander pushed things back and winked at the people behind him.


    The man immediately entered aunt Mingyue''s room.


    But nothing was found.


    The commander of the Imperial Guard shook his head and frowned slightly.


    After passing the news to MI Ran''er, MI Ran''er frowned.


    "No one?" The North dark night put her look in the eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, I didn''t find it." However, since this man is still in the palace, he will definitely be caught. However, it will take a lot of effort


    Mi Ran''er did not panic.


    Sure enough, Mingyan jumped out of the window of Mingyue''s room. Before she ran out of the courtyard, she was recognized by the imperial guards and escorted to MI Ran''er.


    "Your Majesty, I caught a stranger near your bedroom and checked her waist token. It''s fake!"


    "Look up." Miran''er looked at the man kneeling on the ground with his head down and spoke in a cold voice.


    The man trembled and bit his lip. She looked up at Miran.


    "Mingyan? How could it be you? " Miran''er looked at Mingyan in surprise. "When you were driven out of the palace, I made it clear that you can''t step into the palace in this life. Now, do you take the imperial edict of the queen as a deaf ear?"


    Miran''er turned his head and looked at mammy angrily, "Mammy, what''s the crime of resisting the edict?"


    "Report to your majesty, the order of resistance should be punished by capital punishment." Mammy spoke faintly.


    "No! Your majesty, I didn''t do anything wrong when I went to the palace. I didn''t steal anything, and I didn''t want to harm your majesty. I went to the palace just to meet someone! Your majesty, please spare me. For my mother''s sake, please spare my life


    Hearing the word "capital punishment", Mingyan is flustered and asks for mercy. In the process of asking for mercy, Mingyan intends to pull Beiming night and Mingyue into the water.


    "Your mother? Aunt Mingyue... You can enter the palace so quietly because of aunt Mingyue? " Mi Ran''er sneered, "at the beginning, you were punished 30 times by me and almost lost your life. You should hate me in your heart! Now you say you don''t want to hurt me. Who believes that? "


    "No, your majesty. I went to the palace just to meet the person I love. Today is new year''s Eve. I don''t want him to spend the new year alone!"


    Mingyan almost didn''t cry directly.


    Miran''er glanced at the night of the north.


    Northern night lightly pursed lips, not ready to speak.


    "To bring the moon." Miran''er didn''t want to worry about it. Now it''s getting late. It''s not good to miss the new year''s Eve dinner.


    When Mingyue was brought, she saw the people present, the people kneeling on the ground, and then looked at the people sitting in a high position with a cold look at herself. She knew that she was going to fall.


    In fact, from the moment when the former queen died, miran''er revealed that the former queen was poisoned, she was ready to be torn down.


    She was flustered, but she managed everything well.


    She thought that she had really fooled the new queen, but later, the estrangement of the new queen made her alert.

 Chapter 1923

    During this period of time, she was not so presumptuous as before. She began to follow the rules and obediently do the things arranged by her majesty. She just wanted to clean herself up.


    I didn''t think that I fell into the trap of your majesty.


    "Aunt Mingyue, as a third grade female official in the palace, what''s your hidden purpose in bringing a civilian into the palace on such an important day as new year''s Eve?"


    Miran''er stares at the moon. Asked in a cold voice.


    "Your Majesty, Mingyan went to the palace just to see her private party. The maidservant helped her. It''s just driven by maternal love. You can only punish me for a crime of giving and receiving for personal gain at most today." The moon is calm.


    "It''s just private giving and receiving? Aunt Mingyue, you are too taken for granted! The third grade female officer knows the law and breaks the law. Besides, she also intends to bribe the commander of the imperial army with money. We all know how much trickiness is behind this. Now you don''t have to look at it. I''ll forgive you for the sake of friendship. Mingyue, what you''ve done over the years is more than that! "


    As mi Ran''er said this, he suddenly took out a fold from the table and handed it to the mother beside him.


    "Mammy, please remind aunt Mingyue. Otherwise, I''m worried that she''s busy with new year''s Eve recently. She''s dizzy and forgets everything she''s done..."


    "Yes


    Mammy opened the fold and began to read the above: "ten years ago, you framed the former Queen''s palace man for stealing and drowned him in the well of the cold palace. At this time, you arranged your confidants to your majesty. Seven years ago, you bribed the former commander of the royal guards and replaced all the royal guards around the queen with your confidants. Three years ago, you bribed the former commander of the royal guards, You begin to plot to prescribe medicine to the former queen. Colorless and tasteless medicine accumulates in your Majesty''s body day by day. Your Majesty''s body is getting worse and worse, and the imperial doctor you bought to see your majesty only says that your majesty died of chronic fatigue and illness. If the new queen didn''t find out the real cause of death, the imperial doctor might still be free from the law. "


    Mammy''s words reached everyone in the hall.


    Everyone was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that an internal official would have such deep thoughts. In the short ten years after entering the palace, he arranged so many things and killed an emperor.


    It''s really chilling.


    If not for the intelligence of the new queen, a little girl of her age would never have played such an old fox.


    "Your Majesty, all the words in this fold are one-sided words. Do you have any solid evidence to prove that these are all made by maidservants?"


    The moon is still dying.


    Mi Ran''er knew that this man would still have a hard tongue here.


    With a sneer, she took out a fold and threw it to Mingyue: "this is the testimony of the first leader of the imperial guards and the palace people you bought. You should have a good look. Are these words all right? In addition, here is a letter you wrote to the Taiyi. Although there are few words in it, you can recognize it. It''s your handwriting! Aunt Mingyue, did you say that you didn''t have any personal relationship with the doctor? How can you explain this letter? "


    The moon finally showed a look of confusion.


    Shaking her teeth, she opened the fold.


    Looking at the above words such as blood sobbing testimony, hands began to shake involuntarily.


    After a long time, the moon suddenly laughed.


    "You... You take advantage of Mingyan''s love for your servant to hook her into the palace, and lie that the jade seal is lost. Check the inner palace to catch Mingyan."

 Chapter 1924

    "The purpose of digging such a big hole is to make my crimes public in front of all the officials. Your majesty, it seems that you really attach great importance to me."


    Mingyue looks at Mi Ran''er with a smile, and her eyes are full of pride.


    It seems that she has no regrets to be valued so much by miran''er.


    But miran''er was disgusted by her self indulgence.


    "I just want everyone to know who you really are, and let them spit on you with me. Mingyue, you killed my mother, and I only want to cut you into pieces and value you? Dream


    Mi Ran''er really didn''t want to look at the disgusting mother and daughter at the moment. He looked at the commander of the imperial guards and said, "take the mother and daughter into prison and deal with them after the Spring Festival!"


    "Yes


    As soon as she heard that she was going to be imprisoned, Mingyan looked at Beiming night like asking for help, "Abei, help me! Ah Bei, you are your Majesty''s favorite minister. Please ask your majesty for mercy and spare me a life. I will never enter the palace again in the future... "


    Beimingye looks at Mingyan''s virtue and looks away.


    "Ah Bei..."


    Ming Yan didn''t expect that a man who was still communicating with her sweetly yesterday was so indifferent today that she didn''t even show any heartache.


    "Silly girl, can''t you see it? In fact, all the sweet words ah Bei said to you are just acting to deceive you into entering the palace. Don''t be silly. The evil things your mother did have nothing to do with you. The last person who died will only be your mother. You can be imprisoned for a period of time at most. Don''t be afraid! "


    Mingyue comforts Mingyan and pulls her up.


    She is a good mother.


    But he is not a good man.


    When Mingyue stood up, she raised her chin and looked at Mi Ran''er with some pride. "Everyone in the palace knows what kind of relationship you have with the servant. It''s said that this is the letter of proposal given by the envoys. You should not know that the queen of our family has been eating and living with the servant for more than a month. If your emperor really marries her, I''m afraid I''ll be green headed before I get married... "


    With that, Mingyue laughs.


    Miran''er knew that this man had such a sinister trick.


    She got up and grabbed the northern night beside her.


    "Who said he was just a servant? He''s my fiance, aunt Mingyue. When did you see such a servant? What''s more, he suddenly appeared in the street. If I didn''t know his true identity, how could I bring him to my side? "


    Miran''er smiles triumphantly and looks around. She smiles apologetically at the envoys.


    "Night emperor, now, can announce your true identity."


    Beiming night didn''t expect that MI Ran''er would choose such a way to disclose their relationship. Surprised, Beiming night''s heart was full of warmth.


    He clasped mi Ran''er''s little hand with his backhand.


    Nodding slowly, "of course."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Mingyue again, "he is the emperor of Beiyan. After I broke my engagement with Mr. Gu, the marriage letter of Beiyan was sent to the court. Later, I met him in the street. I recognized his identity. Thinking that they had never met each other and needed to cultivate their feelings, and that the emperor of night was willing to join me, I followed him to the palace, But it''s also a matter of mutual respect. I haven''t done any of the things you allude to. How can I say that I have given my future husband a green hat ahead of time? "

 Chapter 1925

    Mingyue is really shocked.


    She looked at the night in horror.


    Beiming night at the moment put away as a servant of the gentle, a king of the air revealed, even wearing the clothes of a servant, also let a person not be underestimated.


    Even very soft feet, want to kneel down on the ground, bow.


    "Mingyue, what else do you have to say now?" Miran''er glared at the bright moon with a sneer on his face. "In the past, you made mistakes and always mentioned that you had raised me from small to big. I had to take care of my feelings, but now what about you? It''s you who made a mistake, but you still want to ruin my reputation. You never put our previous feelings in your heart. This easy period is just a tool you can use. "


    Mingyue looks pale. When she is pulled down by the imperial guards, her eyes are fixed on MI Ran''er. She hasn''t recovered them for a long time.


    This matter has come to an end.


    Mi Ran''er breathed a long breath, looked at the ministers and envoys, and quickly waved his hands. "I''m sorry to let you see the joke. Please sit down. The banquet will start soon. Please eat and drink well. Just forget the episode."


    The envoys all know the character of the emperor of Beiyan. Everyone is a small country. They thought that United Huafeng could fight against Beiyan. Who knows, the emperor of Beiyan came in person.


    Where can they compare?


    It''s a big loss!


    The marriage between her majesty and the emperor of Beiyan spread in Beijing the next day.


    Gu family also knows.


    I heard that her ex fiance scolded her Majesty in her yard, saying that she was shameless and had colluded with the emperor of Beiyan for a long time. She had to pretend that she was a victim


    Gu Shan was beaten up by the person in charge of the family. This time, the family realized that it was a disaster for Gu Shan to stay in the family. They quickly found a fairly good family and agreed to marry him.


    Even if Gu Shan made such a fuss, it reached mi Ran''er''s ears, and MI Ran''er didn''t want to talk about it now.


    She began to be busy with the construction of the new capital and her marriage to Beiming night.


    After the announcement of their engagement, Beiming night rushed back to Beiyan on the first day of junior high school. After all, there was another country that needed him to deal with.


    He left with the engagement that miran''er had signed and Her Majesty''s birthday.


    Less than 15 years later, qintianjian of Beiyan combined their eight characters and determined the date of marriage.


    Because the palace on the other side of Xindu city still needs to be built, at least for the first half of the year, so the wedding is decided on August 22, which is a suitable day for marriage.


    After the tenth five year plan, MI Ran''er determined the punishment for Mingyue''s mother and son. Mingyue was beheaded, while Mingyan was exiled for thousands of miles. He could not be near the capital and the new capital for life.


    It is said that when Mingyue was beheaded, the onlookers were cheering.


    The former queen was a bright monarch, and Mingyue killed her with a sinister scheme, which the common people hate to the bone.


    When mi Ran''er learned about this, he also felt relieved.


    In the past six months, Beiming night often came to Huafeng country to meet mi Ran''er. The two of them really respected each other as mi Ran''er said before, and the most intimate act was just kissing.


    In fact, there were several times that Beiming night could not stop the car. Finally, he jumped into the pool behind the bedroom and took a cold bath before he put out the fire.


    The relationship between them is getting deeper and deeper, and the task completion rate of the standard plane is about to reach 100%.

 Chapter 1926

    The palace in Xindu city was built in May. It was built according to Miran''s preference.


    After May, the people of the two countries began to move the things in the palace to the new palace.


    At the end of July, your Majesty on both sides moved in.


    Because they were not married, they lived in different palaces and dealt with the affairs of their own country.


    After living in a palace, it''s much more convenient to meet than before.


    This night of the northern underworld is eager to take mi Ran''er with him day by day. When you want to see him, you can see him.


    Time passed quickly, and the wedding day came.


    After all, it''s a national marriage. The whole country, Beiyan and Huafeng, are cheering and blessing for their majesty.


    Every household was decorated with lanterns, and some people stopped the dragon and lion dance, celebrating in the streets.


    On this day, MI Ran''er was dragged up from the Dragon bed by Mammy. Now she and Beiming night are not living in the main hall. The main hall has been arranged as the bridal chamber for tonight, and also the bedroom for the two.


    Make up, dress, wear headdress, a series of things, make mi Ran''er like a puppet, in the hands of the maids.


    Finally, he was dressed up as a delicate doll and sat on the couch, waiting for the northern night to come and marry him.


    Mi ran felt the weight of the head headdress, and could not make complaints about the system. "This headwear may have ten pounds. Fortunately, the Queen''s headdress is not so heavy. Otherwise, I may have cervical spondylosis at an early age."


    System: "life on this day, of course, more grand."


    Miran nunuzui said, "for me, it''s not just this day. Different positions and different weddings are actually different experiences. Of course, it would be better if the man is the same person. In this way, I feel that every position is close to different men."


    The system smiles meaningfully and doesn''t speak any more.


    Miran''er always felt that this guy''s smile was creepy.


    What does it mean?


    Mi Ran''er blinked blankly and wanted to ask, but she also knew that if the system didn''t want to say anything, she would not be able to ask even if she was dry.


    With this doubt in mind, MI Ran''er is ready to wait for time later, and then knock around. He should be able to find out something from the mouth of the system.


    Her feet swayed around in front of the edge of the bed. She drew a circle on her left foot and a square on her right. She had a good time.


    Soon, the man who came to greet him arrived.


    The man, dressed in a bright red dress, came into the room and looked at the beautiful figure sitting on the edge of the bed covered with a hood. His Adam''s apple rolled gently. When he came near, he put the red silk in her hand.


    "My lord queen, I''ve come to marry you home."


    He crouched down and whispered in miran''er''s ear.


    Mi Ran''er raised his mouth, followed him up, walked out of the palace and got into the Luan sedan chair.


    They went to the main hall to worship heaven and earth, and drank wine in front of the officials.


    Miran''er was sent to the bridal chamber.


    As night fell, the drunk man came back.


    He took the Xiguai to lift the cover and looked at the face under the cover. His eyes brightened. Then he held out his hand to hold her small face. He could not help kissing miran''er''s red lips.


    "Congratulations to the host, the standard surface task completion has reached 100%!"


    When miran''er felt the man''s temperature, the mechanical system in her mind started to sound, and then a white light flashed, which completely swallowed up miran''er''s consciousness!

 Chapter 1927

    "Well, brother Yue, you''re hurting me..."


    "Baby, the heavier it is, the more I love you. Bear with it..."


    "Brother Yue, you are wonderful! Brother Yue, I love you... "


    "Shh, don''t wake up that girl downstairs. We''ll be finished if we wake up!"


    "Brother Yue, what are you afraid of? Wake up if you wake up. Anyway, she will know our relationship sooner or later. "


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Ran''er''s consciousness returned to her mind, some ambiguous, some strange, some imaginative voices penetrated into her ears at the same time.


    Mi Ran''er subconsciously raised her little hand and rubbed her ears.


    At this moment, she had a memory in her mind.


    The original owner''s name is Xu ChuChu, the eldest daughter of Xu Yanqing, a rich man in a city. The original owner has a boyfriend named Qin Yue who has been talking about it since his freshman year. This is their third year together. The original owner loves him very much, so he takes the initiative to mention the engagement with his parents.


    Although the parents are not very satisfied with such an ordinary college student who can''t see the future, they agree to their marriage for the sake of their daughter''s love.


    Now, less than a week before their engagement ceremony, the original owner came to clean up the house for his boyfriend.


    When she was tired, she took a rest on the sofa for a while


    Who knows


    It''s a bit of a hit. It''s a plot.


    Miran''er rubbed her head and sat up, because the voice of a woman changed so much at this time that she couldn''t tell if she was someone the original owner knew.


    She came to the room, barefoot and light handed.


    Through the crack of the door, she saw two entangled bodies.


    Mouth slightly pursed, she stretched out her foot, suddenly kicked the door open!


    "Ah


    "Lying trough!" The two men on the bed were frightened and screamed. Immediately, the man withered and turned to look at the man standing at the door.


    Miran''er looked at the woman first.


    At the moment, she is only interested in the cheating object of this cheap man.


    "It''s you..." Mi Ran''er''s face was full of anticipation.


    "ChuChu, listen to me, I..." the man quickly put on his trousers, rolled down from the bed, went to MI Ran''er and tried to drag her out of the house.


    However, MI Ran''er thought that his hands were very dirty, so he avoided them quietly.


    The eyes that fell on the woman were confiscated.


    "ChuChu..."


    Qin Yue was frightened by Mi Ran''er''s attitude.


    "Lin rouer, didn''t you just break up with your boyfriend? How did you get together with my ex so quickly? " Mi Ran''er used the word "ex boyfriend".


    Hearing these three words, Qin Yue turned pale and said, "ChuChu, don''t do this. I can really explain it! Actually... "


    "Qin Yue, what else can you explain? You and I have been together for almost a year. Is it hard for you to make a mistake? Do you still want to make it that I am the one who seduces you today? Do you want Xu ChuChu to forgive you


    Lin rou''er is sitting on the bed wearing clothes slowly. She doesn''t feel guilty for digging the corner of her friend''s wall.


    Qin Yue''s original wording was directly exposed by Lin rou''er. He turned his head and looked at Lin rou''er in silence.


    "It''s been a year... You can really hide it. Lin rouer, your ex boyfriend is really a ninja turtle..." Mi Ran''er shook her head speechlessly. Then, she stretched out her foot and kicked Qin Yue''s knee. "Cheap man, we have nothing to do with each other from now on. Remember to tidy up all the luxury gifts I''ve bought for you in the past two years."

 Chapter 1928

    "When we were together, you promised that if you betrayed this relationship, you would redouble my kindness to you, and I would not let you redouble it, just redouble everything."


    Mi Ran''er said faintly and looked at Lin rou''er, who had already got out of bed, "rou''er, we have been friends for many years. I will give you this man. However, since he can green me, he will probably green you in the future! You''ve got to be prepared early. Don''t be like me. People come into the room, and I''ll come to the door to clean up the room for the slag man foolishly. "


    After separating their hearts, MI Ran''er turned and left.


    "Xu ChuChu, don''t be so arrogant. I''ll tell you, if Qin Yue didn''t think that he was so rich in your family, how could he have a crush on such a boring guy as you? Do you think he really wanted to be engaged to you? It''s not for Xu''s internship... Women like you don''t deserve to be loved from the heart... "


    Lin rou''er was enraged by her superior attitude. She ran after her and scolded her.


    Miran''er had reached the entrance.


    When she heard this, she turned to Lin rouer and said, "it''s not up to you to judge whether I am worthy of true love. Lin rouer, let''s make a bet. In three months, I will surely get a fair share of fairy love, and you, in three months, will definitely be kicked away by Qin Yue!"


    "Are you so sure? Still in love with immortals? You are a lump of elm. Which man can stand you? At that time, even if someone is willing to fall in love with you, they will definitely have a crush on your family''s money. There is no sincerity at all! "


    Lin rou''er felt that MI Ran''er was trying to show off his ability at the moment.


    She held her arm and looked at Mi Ran''er sarcastically. "OK, I''ll bet with you. I''ll see how much money you want to spend and how high Xu''s position is to get the so-called immortal love."


    Mi Ran''er got Lin rou''er''s response and nodded with satisfaction, "if I lose, I will give you a check of one million yuan, which is a wedding gift for you and Qin Yue. If you lose, I will post a long micro blog about how you dig my corner on Weibo. You must forward it and admit it all."


    "What?" Lin rouer didn''t expect to play so much.


    "Dare not play?" Mi Ran''er chuckled, "it''s ok if you don''t dare to play. After all, not everyone has the courage to tell the world that he has become a Junior..."


    Miran''er''s words aroused Lin rou''er''s fighting spirit.


    "Bet on bet, who''s afraid of you? I tell you, if you dare to make small moves behind your back, if the man doesn''t really love you in the end, you lose..."


    "Well, don''t worry, he will be sincere to me."


    Miran''er had put on his shoes, opened the door and went out.


    When Qin Yue put on his clothes and came out of the room, MI Ran''er was gone.


    "ChuChu, don''t go..." he wanted to go after MI Ran''er.


    Lin rou''er was so angry by the cowardly man that she pushed Qin Yue hard, "you useless guy, what are you after? What she said is so amazing. Don''t you just want to be insulted when you catch up with her


    "But... I''ve handed in all my applications for internship in my junior year, and I only handed them in to Xu''s company. If Xu finally refuses me, I''ll have to go out and find my own internship company again..."

 Chapter 1929

    When Lin rou''er heard this, her face changed a little.


    Mi Ran''er comes out of Qin Yue''s house, takes a taxi and prepares to go back to Xu''s house.


    After getting on the bus, MI Ran''er had time to sort out his memories.


    Now in his junior year, Yuanzhu is ready to start writing an internship application. Because he is busy with the engagement recently, Yuanzhu has put it on hold. However, Yuanzhu''s idea has always been that he can''t go back to his home and practice in the company. In this way, he will be regarded by the students as a backdoor and can''t prove his working ability.


    Mi Ran''er also thinks so. To practice, she must choose a better company than Xu''s.


    Or, choose a company that has a relationship with the male owner.


    In this way, it is convenient for her to go up from the workplace to attack male owners.


    But


    Now mi Ran''er doesn''t even know who the man is.


    She leaned back in her seat speechless and looked out of the window at the night scene.


    Soon, the car arrived at the high-end villa community where the Xu family lived.


    When miran''er paid to get off, it was already raining heavily outside.


    She didn''t have an umbrella, so she ran to the guard. At that moment, when the car came at the corner, MI Ran''er could only see its flashing lights.


    She wanted to get out of the way.


    "Host, the man you want to attack is in it." In this plane, the system has become so humanized, and it''s a surprise for MI Ran''er to take the initiative to tell the man''s identity.


    She turned to look at the light, frowned and thought about it. When the car was less than half a meter in front of her, she suddenly fell forward and rushed straight to the door.


    Originally, the speed was slow, so the driver stepped on the brake at the fastest speed, and finally did not run over mi Ran''er.


    Miran''er felt that he had taken some risks.


    However, as long as we can get to know the man in this way, how can she be hurt.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Someone got out of the car with an umbrella and went up to MI Ran''er. He frowned and looked anxiously at the girl sitting on the ground with her knees in her arms. Mi Ran''er was wet through and her hair stuck to her face. Her face was pale and she looked pathetic.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his suit brand and his simple and honest face. He was sure that he was just a driver.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "It''s ok..."


    She was holding her arms, trying to get up.


    But it''s another one.


    "Miss, you are injured. Don''t move..." the driver quickly handed the umbrella to MI Ran''er, "wait for me to report the situation to the boss and see how the boss will deal with it."


    "You... You just send me home. I live in this community..." Mi Ran''er says that she is not a porcelain bumper.


    She blinked a pair of innocent big eyes, raised her small head and looked at the driver. She had a pure face.


    The driver didn''t think it was too much, but the one in the car was a difficult one.


    "Miss, why don''t you wait at the guard, and I''ll pick you up after I send the boss home?" The driver suggested in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er frowned, "but my leg is very painful. I want to go home early and ask my mother to help me deal with it..."


    The driver was in a dilemma.


    I can only get up and go to the back door of the car and whisper a few words to my boss.


    The negotiation time is a little long.


    Mi Ran''er was still there. He didn''t move at all. He seemed to have hurt his knee and couldn''t move.


    A minute later, the driver returned to Miran.

 Chapter 1930

    "Miss, the boss agrees to let you get on the bus, but don''t talk after you get on the bus. The boss just came back from a business trip. He was very tired after a long flight, and his spirit was very weak. He couldn''t stand any extra sound stimulation."


    The driver helped mi Ran''er up and whispered.


    "Oh... Your boss is mentally weak?"


    The driver laughed awkwardly and didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    Mi Ran''er was helped into the co driver''s seat by the driver. She secretly glanced at the man in the rearview mirror. Unfortunately, there was no light on in the back. She could only see a face in a trance. The face shape was perfect, and her facial features were too vague.


    She felt a sharp line of sight coming towards her, and miran''er quickly moved her sight away.


    The car went into the neighborhood.


    The driver asked mi Ran''er in a low voice, "Miss, what''s the number of your house?"


    "701.".


    The driver nodded slightly, then drove toward 701.


    Mi Ran''er thought that no one would speak when he got to the door, but when he was about 701, a voice suddenly sounded from the back seat.


    "Ah Ning drove the car so slowly. At that time, you already saw the lights. Why did you still run into it?" Men''s voice is very low, with a little hoarse, like people will like, don''t like people, will feel this voice is very depressed.


    Mi Ran''er''s back was stiff when he questioned him. Then he sat up straight.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''m in a daze. I didn''t notice it, so I bumped into it. It''s my fault. I hope you don''t mind..." she hung her head apologetically and said, turning her head and bending slightly towards the man.


    Men seem to be laughing, and they seem to be mocking.


    When miran''er wanted to look up at him carefully, the car arrived at 701.


    "Here you are, miss." The driver whispered a warning.


    "Oh... Thank you very much. I''ve given you a lot of trouble today. I''ll come to thank you when I have a chance in the future." With that, Miran opened the door and got out of the car.


    Standing in the rain at the gate of the courtyard, she watched Maybach drive away. Then she turned and limped home with the serial license plate numbers on her back.


    In the car, the man looked at the figure limping into the room from the rearview mirror, mocking, "he also knew that acting had to be a complete set."


    "What?" Anning turned and looked at his boss suspiciously.


    The man''s face has returned to normal.


    Looking at the wet wet on the co driver''s seat, the man said faintly, "let''s wait a moment and drive the car to clean it carefully. When I come to pick me up to work tomorrow morning, I don''t want to smell the fragrance of women on it."


    "OK, boss."


    When mi Ran''er returned to the Xu family, she was so embarrassed that her mother, Zuo Yun, turned pale.


    "ChuChu, have you been bullied?" Zuoyun takes her daughter''s little hand and sees that she is covered with mud. She asks in horror.


    "No, it''s just that she didn''t take an umbrella and fell again, which led to this..." Mi Ran''er''s nose was a little sore when she saw that her mother was so worried about herself.


    Inexplicably thought of the mother.


    Her mother must be very sad when she had an accident. I don''t know if she knows now that she is trying to go back to see her.


    Zuo Yun asked someone to take a towel and carefully wipe the water stains on MI Ran''er''s body. "When you go to Qin Yue''s house, hasn''t it rained yet? Qin Yue doesn''t know how to send you back. It''s so late. What if something goes wrong? "

 Chapter 1931

    "Mom, Qin Yue will never come to our house again." Mi Ran''er takes the towel over, wipes the water on her body, and calmly tells Zuo Yun.


    Zuo Yun didn''t respond, "what?"


    Mi Ran''er took a sip of hot tea from the servant''s hand. When he got warm, he continued: "Qin Yue and I have broken up. Let''s cancel the engagement party a week later."


    "Break up? So suddenly? Don''t you go to his house happily today? "


    "What happened?" asked Zuo Yun


    Mi Ran''er simply tells Zuo Yun about catching the traitor in bed.


    "How can rou''er be like this? Over the years, she has followed you to our house. I take care of her as my own daughter. She even dares to look at your corner. What a shame


    Zuo Yun bited his teeth hard, "if I see this pair of dog men and women in the future, I will help you teach them a lesson!"


    "Mom, don''t worry about it. I know how to deal with it. Don''t worry. Qin Yue and Lin rou''er can''t be together for long. I still know who Qin Yue is. How can Lin rou''er''s ordinary well-off family satisfy his dream of climbing the dragon and supporting the Phoenix?"


    Mi Ran''er said, and thrust the towel into Zuo Yun''s hand.


    "I''m going to take a bath. Mommy, I''m a little hungry. Help me cook something to eat when I take a bath."


    Zuo Yun thought that his daughter had just been lovelorn and was distressed. He quickly nodded, "OK, I''ll cook it for you."


    After MI Ran''er went upstairs, he wrote down the license plate number he had just remembered on the pad.


    I just went to take a bath.


    After bathing and drying her hair, she went downstairs with a pad.


    Zuo Yun has cooked a bowl of seafood porridge for his daughter, and is waiting for MI Ran''er to eat it downstairs.


    After sitting down at the dining table, miran''er handed the note to Zuo Yun, "Mom, do you know who the owner of this license plate number is?"


    Zuo Yun took a look.


    "The license plate number is very expensive at first sight. It''s either bought through the back door or with money. What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the car? " As he asked, Zuo Yun took out his mobile phone and was ready to ask his friends.


    "Just... I want to make friends with this car owner. I have some questions about internship."


    Mi Ran''er was very satisfied with the hot porridge, but he was still prevaricating on Zuo Yun''s question.


    "Well, my friend said to help check, just a moment!" Zuo Yun said, looking at his daughter''s rush to drink porridge, he quickly reminded her, "slow down, don''t choke."


    When mi Ran''er finished most of his porridge, Xu Yanqing, Xu''s father, came back.


    "Dad Miran''er took the initiative to greet him.


    Xu Yanqing drank some wine and nodded when she saw her daughter.


    "Dad, I broke up with Qin Yue. You should have the engagement banquet removed from the hotel." Mi Ran''er said again.


    Xu Yanqing pulls the tie to prepare to go upstairs the movement immediately stops.


    Then he frowned, turned his head and glared at Mi Ran''er.


    "Break up? At this time? All the invitation cards have been sent out. Did you ask your father to call every guest again so that they won''t come? " Xu Yanqing scolded and walked towards the restaurant.


    Aware of Xu Yanqing''s anger, MI Ran''er has a little sorry smile on her face: "Dad, I don''t want to, but Qin Yue is cheating. Do you want Qin Yue to spend the money of the Qin family and keep a little three children outside?"

 Chapter 1932

    Mi Ran''er didn''t know which word in her words hurt Xu Yanqing. Seeing Xu Yanqing''s face turn red instantly, he glared at Mi Ran''er. He pointed to her nose and scolded angrily: "it''s you who say engagement, it''s you who say cancellation... I tell you, if you want to cancel the engagement, you should call every guest yourself!"


    "But I don''t know who you invited..." Mi Ran''er said innocently.


    Xu Yanqing gritted her teeth: "tomorrow I will ask my secretary to send you a guest list. I will call you one by one to apologize!"


    Miran''er snorted, and said, "yes, I''ll fight!"


    Now the girl''s face is hard, so Xu Yanqing can''t get angry. She can only stare at Zuo Yun, "look, this is your good daughter. If you don''t know people clearly, she has such sharp teeth! I see, she can''t get married this time. She won''t get married in the future! "


    Xu Yanqing''s poisonous tongue is over, and she turns around and staggers upstairs.


    Mi Ran''er knows that Xu Yanqing is drunk, but he doesn''t care about anything. However, when she turns to see Zuo Yun, she sees that Zuo Yun''s face is not normal.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" Miran''er asked with some worry.


    "Nothing! You can eat it quickly. It''s not delicious when it''s too cold. "


    Zuo Yun quickly smiles and signals to MI Ran''er not to worry.


    Mi Ran''er is acutely aware that there is something strange between Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun.


    However, in the memory of the original owner, the parents are a very loving couple, not like having emotional problems.


    "Yes, wow... ChuChu, do you really want to discuss the internship with the owner of this car? This kind of task, you a college student, how can you contact it... "Zuo Yun said in surprise.


    "Who is it?" Mi Ran''er is confused by Zuo Yun''s words, so she quickly takes her mobile phone to have a look.


    It turns out that the owner of the car, the man in the back seat today, Gu Yi, is the first executive director of M & G, the largest multinational company in China.


    "It''s said that Gu Yi''s personality is very strange, probably because he grew up in a single parent family and was very isolated from childhood to adulthood. However, we have to say that Gu Yi is a genius. M & G, a company founded by his mother after he was born, has only been engaged in domestic trade. However, when he was still in University, he took over the company and expanded its business overseas in a few years, The company has become bigger and bigger, and now it has become the largest multinational company in China in less than ten years. "


    Zuo Yun sighed: "so, when God closes a window for you, he will certainly open a door for you..."


    "It''s God who always opens a window after he closes a door for you." Mi Ran''er corrects Zuo Yun''s words.


    Zuo Yun laughs sheepishly. "Anyway, it means the same thing... ChuChu, this Gu Yi is not easy to provoke, and M & G is not easy to advance. I advise you not to make up his mind."


    "Mom, this Gu Yi lives in the same neighborhood with us."


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile.


    "What?" Zuo Yun was frightened again. "Our family has lived here for more than ten years, and all the people who live here have known each other. When did Gu Yi move here?"


    "Maybe I just moved in. I just wrestled at the door. It was his car that brought me back."


    Mi Ran''er blinked confidently at Zuo Yun, "Mom, I swear, I''m sure I''ll get the internship of M & G!"

 Chapter 1933

    On that night, miran''er lay in bed, with some strange dreams in her head.


    There are scenes of previous planes, and there are scenes of our own world. Finally, I dream of Gu Yi. Oh, no, it''s Gu Yi''s voice.


    As if in his ear, he called out in the most gentle voice: "baby..."


    Miran''er was awakened by this sound.


    When I woke up, I found that it was daybreak outside, and I was sweating all over, and my pajamas had been soaked through.


    She sat up with some difficulty, pinching her sore back.


    I touched my forehead.


    "I have a fever. No wonder I slept so hard last night."


    Her voice was hoarse. She got out of bed, took a hot bath, put on clean clothes and went downstairs. She asked the servant to take some medicine to reduce fever. No matter how she had no appetite, she drank some porridge to fill her stomach.


    "It''s so hard. Just take a leave and don''t go to class." Zuo Yun looks at his daughter anxiously.


    "No, if I don''t go, Qin Yue and Lin rou''er think I''m afraid I''m afraid of them, or I''m sad at home." Miran''er snorted, "I''m not only going to class, I''m going to be the best! Besides, I have one more thing to do today. "


    "What?" Zuo Yun doubts.


    Mi Ran''er looks at Xu Yanqing sitting in the front seat and says, "call the guests who receive the invitation and apologize."


    Xu Yanqing was choked by porridge water in an instant.


    "Mom and Dad, I''ll go first. Dad, you must remember to ask your secretary to send me the list."


    With that, MI Ran''er got up with her bag and left the house.


    Zuo Yun stares at Xu Yanqing angrily, "I really don''t know what you''re doing with drinking so much wine all day long. Yesterday, I lost my temper with my daughter. My daughter just lost her love. She''s the most miserable person. You father, not only don''t comfort, but also ridicule..."


    "Well, I didn''t mean to. Can I go back to last night and swallow those words from yesterday?"


    Xu Yanqing looks at Zuo Yun with apology, "I''ll pay attention next time, OK?"


    Zuo Yun thought that what this man did was not inferior to Qin Yue, so he didn''t have a good face for him.


    With a cold hum, he got up and left.


    The helplessness in Xu Yanqing''s eyes is even worse.


    When miran''er came out of the house, he subconsciously looked in the direction where Maybach left yesterday.


    There are many houses over there. Who knows which one Gu Yi lives in.


    However, there is a long way to go. She can find out one by one.


    The family car was just outside the door. After MI Ran''er got on the bus, the driver started the car.


    "Miss, today my wife specially told me that no matter where I go, I will pick you up and see you off. Please remember to call me when you need to."


    Miran''er gave a hum and answered perfunctorily.


    Take out the mobile phone, is Baidu Gu Yi things.


    Gu Yi''s identity is quite mysterious. Except for what Zuo Yun told her yesterday, it can''t be found on the Internet at all.


    But we can see some gossip. It''s just that some female stars have had an affair with him on some high-end occasions. Then, President Gu fired a gossip.


    President Gu is innocent.


    In the same frame photo, Gu Yi''s face is cold, thousands of miles away from these female stars.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing.


    The driver looked at his young lady, who looked at the bad habit of smiling on his mobile phone, and frowned slightly.


    Miss, you''re not stupid with a high fever, are you?

 Chapter 1934

    The first thing I do when I get to school is to go to my tutor to confirm my internship.


    "I remember you said before that you had to wait for the engagement before considering the internship. Now why do you have time again?" The tutor liked the original owner very much, so he began to tease her.


    "I''m not engaged. Ah, teacher, do you have any internship places for M & G?" Mi Ran''er took over the list of internship companies from her tutor, looked at it and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, but there is only one interview every year. Besides, it has to pass the interview of the M & G boss, which is not what ordinary people can do." The tutor looked at Mi Ran''er, "what? You want to go to this company? Don''t think about it. Don''t say whether you are capable or not. You are the first lady of the Xu family, and the other party won''t let you enter the company. "


    Mi Ran''er understood the teacher''s meaning, but he had not strived for everything. He was too discouraged to be so early.


    "I just want to go to this company and experience myself."


    The tutor knew that she had a bad temper and didn''t say much, but he thought of the words she just said, "what''s the matter? Why not get engaged again? Isn''t engagement day next week? "


    "What else? I broke up. Fortunately, I broke up now. If I''m engaged or even married, I''ll know who that guy is, then I''ll lose a lot! "


    Mi Ran''er said fearfully and left with the list and the application form.


    The tutor was still confused.


    Young people are young people. Break up when you say goodbye!


    Cool.


    When mi Ran''er returns to the classroom with the application form and sits down, Lin rou''er, who is not far from her, is looking at her.


    Looking at her serious appearance, Lin rou''er suddenly came over with a smile, stood in front of MI Ran''er, and said in a low voice with a sarcastic face, "is this what you call fighting for a fairy love? Do you fall in love with work? "


    Mi Ran''er looks up at Lin rou''er and looks at her face. Mi Ran''er has a faint smile on her face. "I know the priority. I don''t need you to worry about it."


    "Xu ChuChu, I don''t care about you. I just want to remind you that it''s only three months. Are you sure that with your charm, a man can fall in love with you in three months?"


    "Three months later, you will see the resolution. Now don''t laugh at me. It''s time to laugh at me." Mi Ran''er puts away her little hands and her eyes are cold.


    Lin rouer is obviously asking for nothing.


    Hum hum: "then I''ll wait and see!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t pay any attention to her any more. She dropped her head and wrote down the application form seriously.


    At this time, the mobile phone in the pocket suddenly dingdong.


    She took it out and saw that it was a list sent by Xu Yanqing''s secretary.


    "Let me call to apologize." Mi Ran''er thought it was Xu Yanqing''s drunken talk. Now it seems that Xu Yanqing is serious.


    Biting the lip, MI Ran''er was really angry.


    However, she looked at the list, suddenly a meal.


    She saw a familiar name.


    Gu Yi.


    It turns out that the engagement invitation was sent to Gu Yi.


    Then he should know the people of Xu family. He probably knows that he and Xu family live in the same community.


    Perhaps, he also knows the house number of the Xu family.


    So, yesterday, he may have recognized his identity.


    Miran''er''s face was suddenly flushed.


    Suddenly feel last night installed dizzy touch porcelain of oneself, is a silly - force.

 Chapter 1935

    She heaved a sigh and began to make phone calls one by one.


    Her tone was sincere, and there was a reason for it. Everyone didn''t blame her, but comforted her, saying that she could meet a better man again.


    Finally, MI Ran''er dials Gu Yi''s phone number.


    "Du..." the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Finally, hang up.


    Call back.


    I was pulled black.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes suddenly widened.


    It''s dark!


    This guy is really lonely.


    She tried to search the micro signal of this phone number, and actually found one, whose ID is Gu Yi.


    How boring is this man?


    Mi Ran''er smacks her lips in disgust. She sends her friend''s application and postscript, "President Gu, I''m Xu ChuChu, a girl from the Xu family. I have something urgent to tell you."


    The man on the other side of the phone looked at the friend application, frowned and murmured, "Xu ChuChu..."


    The name seems familiar.


    By surprise, he agreed to this friend application, making Xu ChuChu the first two-way friend in his friend column.


    Miran''er was very happy to see that the other party agreed.


    "President Gu, my engagement ceremony scheduled for next week has been cancelled due to some force majeure factors. I''m really sorry that you have spared a day in your busy schedule."


    Miran''er felt that her tone was very official.


    But now I''m not familiar with him. This tone is the best.


    The other party quickly replied, "force majeure?"


    "Well... It''s just that I''m not engaged. I''m single again for the time being, so it''s cancelled." Miran''er returned.


    The other side didn''t respond any more.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t insist either. She took advantage of her spare time to enter Gu Yi''s circle of friends. There was nothing in it.


    Boring!


    Miran''er once again reinforced his impression of the man.


    Gu Yi put down his mobile phone, took out the invitation from the drawer, and saw the young men and women on the cover hugging each other and laughing sweetly. Among them, the girl''s face made Gu Yi feel too familiar.


    He seems to have just met somewhere.


    Squinting eyes carefully recall.


    In the dim light, the girl peered at him in the rearview mirror.


    It''s her.


    No wonder Gu Yi felt familiar with that brand when he heard it last night.


    He should have recognized the girl yesterday.


    It turned out that they broke up. No wonder they were so embarrassed.


    With a sneer, Gu Yi threw the fancy engagement invitation into the garbage can.


    After finishing everything Xu Yanqing ordered, MI Ran''er also made a very provocative call to Xu Yanqing.


    "Dad, I''ve apologized to all the guests. Are you satisfied now? Don''t blame me any more? " Mi Ran''er asked with grievances.


    "ChuChu, Dad, in fact... Ah, you''re so old, you should know that you''ve dealt with your own affairs. Now that you''ve finished it, that''s good. It''s over. When you find a boyfriend later, you must polish your eyes!"


    Miran''er gave a hum and hung up.


    When Xu Yanqing was sober and drunk, he was totally two people. He was just fine.


    After writing the application, miran''er gave it to her tutor.


    "How long will there be a reply?"


    Asked miran''er.


    "In fact, there are very few people who invest in M & g every year, because everyone has heard the rumor of the demon king, and not many people dare to touch the mold, so the reply is very fast."

 Chapter 1936

    "In this way, I''m more likely to pass!" Miran''er smiles smugly and turns away.


    The tutor looked at Xu ChuChu''s three words on the application and sighed, "this girl is always so confident. When she fails, it''s time to be really sad!"


    The next day, the application was sent to M & G and presented directly to Gu Yi.


    "Boss, Miss Xu has so many companies that she doesn''t choose, but chooses our company. What''s her motive?" Anning looked at Gu Yi suspiciously and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s the motive? It''s just that she can establish diplomatic relations with M & G, and the intern can''t touch the company''s confidential documents, so she probably doesn''t dare to commit commercial crimes. "


    Gu Yi pulled his lower lip, took the application form, and looked at the one inch photo above. The girl had a faint smile on her face. Her face without any makeup was very young and beautiful.


    "She majored in senior management. Now she''s a junior, and she probably can''t get started in the company. In fact, this kind of girl should go to her own company for internship." A Ning some dislike ground says.


    "Keep her, and in time, take your place." Gu Yi took the pen and wrote "agree" on it.


    "What?" Anning was stunned.


    Gu Yi cold hook lips, looking at a Ning this face panic appearance, the corner of the mouth mocks even more, "because... You are too noisy."


    Anning: "I''m not sure."


    Boss, don''t bring such a playful person.


    However, all the agreements have been signed, and now there is no room for any change.


    Anning suspected that boss really wanted to change himself.


    After Anning went out with the application, Gu Yi gently closed the pen.


    In his memory, the faint fragrance of women still lingered on the tip of his nose, looming, hooking some kind of heat in his heart, spreading little by little, which made his brain AChE, and he was eager to really smell the smell.


    The fact that the application was approved soon spread to MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er is in class. When he receives the message from his tutor, he screams excitedly. The teacher on the platform immediately frowns and turns to look at miran''er. "What''s the matter?"


    "Teacher, I caught my hand. I''m sorry!"


    Mi Ran''er explained to the teacher with a smile on her face.


    Teacher: "yes."


    Classmate: --


    Do you look like you''re holding your hand? It''s a good thing!


    Mi Ran''er reconfirmed her tutor''s message, took a deep breath and told her not to be so excited. Now she is only a little closer to Gu Yi, and there must be a long way to go in the future.


    After all, this guy''s character here is much more difficult to conquer than the previous task object.


    Lin rou''er takes mi Ran''er''s joy into her eyes. She frowns slightly, wondering what good things mi Ran''er has met. She is happy to become this virtue.


    Did you find a boyfriend?


    What makes Lin rou''er more critical is that since mi Ran''er and Qin Yue broke up, her dress is much more feminine than before. Even her hair has been permed into tiny curls.


    This girl is good-looking, usually soup noodles is light beauty, now is more gorgeous beauty, can be in a short period of time eye-catching.


    Such a miran''er is much more attractive than she used to be.


    Maybe, before long, maybe, she can find a boyfriend who really likes her


    In that case, won''t you lose?

 Chapter 1937

    After getting the internship index, MI Ran''er doesn''t need to go to school any more, but goes directly to the company for internship, and finally gets the seal of the company''s internship.


    That night, after MI Ran''er came home, he told Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun the good news.


    After listening, they frowned at the same time.


    "Really? Gu Yi knows your name and even agrees to go to mg as an intern? What does he think? " Zuo Yun frowned and wondered.


    Xu Yanqing, too, put down her spoon and looked at Mi Ran''er seriously: "where is not good to go? Why do you have to go to mg? The pace of this company is very fast. If you go there, you will cry in a few days. "


    "Dad, don''t look down on me. I''m sure I can have a successful internship. I went to mg for no other purpose, so I fell in love with its reputation. I had an internship in such a company, and then I graduated to look for a job. What a beautiful resume it is!"


    Mi Ran''er took his glass and looked at Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun. "As parents, don''t pour cold water on me at this time. It''s time to congratulate me!"


    Xu Yanqing and Zuo Yun look at each other. Then they hold up their glasses, smile and say in unison, "well, well, Congratulations


    After drinking the red wine in the cup, Zuo Yun said: "since you have determined the internship company, you have to work well tomorrow. Your boss has the name of a big devil. You should be prepared for it. Don''t try to be brave in everything. If you don''t understand, ask more people and don''t make mistakes. Once you make mistakes, it''s a big mistake."


    "Mm-hmm, I''ve already made psychological preparations. Besides, don''t underestimate me. I''m still a college student, and I''m not a confused ghost..." Mi Ran''er said helplessly.


    What kind of impression does the original owner give to his parents on weekdays? It''s just an internship. He even has to give so many instructions to his parents as if they were children.


    After dinner, MI Ran''er returns to her room early, takes a bath, and goes to the balcony. She looks at the distance. The villa is halfway up the mountain, and the night scene at the foot of the mountain can be seen in the distance. It''s beautiful, but the Xu family''s view is not the best.


    The best view is the house by the side of the mountain.


    Miran''er''s eyes fell on the house. At the moment, there was no room with a light on.


    She watched the night scene for a while and was ready to turn back to sleep. Suddenly, the car lights were on at the door of the house.


    Then, a familiar car appeared at the door of the house.


    It''s Gu Yi''s car.


    So, is Gu Yi the best place to see the night view?


    The price of that location is more expensive than that of all the houses in it!


    It''s Gu Yi.


    Miran''er stood on the balcony a little longer.


    I watched the man get out of the car, walk straight into the yard, and then enter the house.


    I didn''t turn on the light in the room. I went directly to the second floor and turned on the light in the bedroom.


    Far away, the original owner''s strength is not particularly good. In such a hazy situation, she can only see that Gu Yi seems to be taking off his tie, and then... Taking off his clothes!


    "Well


    Mi Ran''er was startled by the sudden opening of the window over there. He immediately turned his head and pretended that nothing had happened.


    From the moment he entered the room, Gu Yi keenly felt that a line of vision had been staring at him. When he went back to the room to change his clothes, the feeling became more and more intense.


    But when he opened the window, the sight disappeared again.


    Who is peeping at him?

 Chapter 1938

    Mi Ran''er huddled in the balcony, patting her chest in a panic.


    This guy is so sensitive.


    She just looked at him like this, but he noticed.


    If you want to do something bad under him in the future, I''m afraid this guy will find out immediately.


    Miran''er suddenly felt that he might not be so comfortable in this position.


    She climbed back into the room, onto the bed, looked at the ceiling and sighed.


    Then, turn off the light and go to sleep.


    Early the next morning, MI Ran''er went downstairs wearing the professional clothes that Zuo Yun had prepared for her before. Her long curly hair was tied into a ponytail and hung behind her. There was a bow tie on her neck.


    When he went downstairs, he laughed Zuo Yun to death.


    "You look like a waiter in a hotel. You take the bow tie and don''t button it up like this. Be casual. You have a good figure. In fact, it looks good no matter how you wear it, but the bow tie is a little ugly."


    Zuo Yun came to rearrange her clothes.


    Miran''er went to the mirror at the door and looked, "is it too feminine? It doesn''t seem like an internship. "


    Zuo Yuntan sighed, "daughter, are you too nervous? It''s just an internship. Your boss is unlikely to see you, and your colleagues are certainly in a relaxed state. If you are too nervous, you are more likely to make mistakes. "


    Miran''er also felt a little nervous.


    Patting her chest, she turned to the dining table, picked up some breakfast and left the house.


    The driver opened the car door and let her get on. Mi Ran''er held her breakfast in her mouth and thought, "uncle, you wait for me at the gate of the community. I want to eat breakfast on foot. It''s like morning exercise."


    The driver couldn''t understand what mi Ran''er was thinking, but she was a young lady. The driver didn''t dare to say anything more. He nodded and drove away.


    Miran''er ate his breakfast and walked on.


    Suddenly a car came from behind.


    Miran''er looks around. Unfortunately, it''s Gu Yi''s car. As she''s walking along the road, Anning has honked the horn.


    Miran''er hurried aside.


    Anning has recognized mi Ran''er''s identity. He is slightly stunned, and then subconsciously raises his eyes to the man in the back seat.


    "Stop the car." Gu Yi spoke faintly.


    Anning stepped on the brake just in time to stop Maybach in front of Miran.


    As the window rolled down, Anning put his head out and asked miran''er, "Miss, where are you going?"


    "Me? Oh... I''m going to work. What''s the matter? " Miran''er is still playing dumb.


    "The boss of our family wants to know if the lady''s legs are all ready? Are you tired with high heels Anning kept smiling and continued to ask.


    Miran''er''s face was immediately flushed. She looked at ah Ning with embarrassment and laughed, "well, it''s complete. In fact, it''s not hurt anywhere. It''s just a knock."


    Anning listened to the whispers of the people in the back seat, and said: "the boss said that since Miss Xu is going to work, she will get on the bus directly, so she can be relieved from the job and go to a meeting with him in other places."


    "Now?" Miran''er was shocked. "But I... I''m not prepared for anything."


    The man in the back seat has shown a little impatience.


    Anning winked at miran''er and motioned her to get on the bus first.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to scold Gu Yi in his heart. Then he got into the co pilot''s seat.


    Before she got on the bus, she looked at the man in suit and shoes in the back seat intentionally or unintentionally.


    After sitting down, she strapped on her seat belt and asked, "where is the meeting going?"

 Chapter 1939

    "It''s next to the city. I''ll come back in one night. I''ll send you and the boss to the high-speed railway station. When I get there, everything will be handled by you. You can take this computer bag. The computer has the specific content of the meeting. On the high-speed railway, you have to eliminate it as quickly as possible. Besides, the boss doesn''t like to be too close to women. When he goes to the meeting place, he doesn''t like to be too close to women, There are three empty positions near the boss. "


    Mi Ran''er picks up her computer bag and feels numb.


    This job is too


    All of a sudden.


    She suddenly agreed with those people why they should evaluate Gu Yi as the great devil.


    She took a look at Gu Yi in the rearview mirror, which reflected that Gu Yi was also looking at herself.


    She Leng Leng, and then, frowning, some embarrassed to see to Anning, "a night back... But I didn''t bring clothes."


    "Go there and buy it. After today''s meeting, there will be a signing ceremony tomorrow morning, so you have to stay all night. You can buy and change clothes in your spare time in the afternoon."


    Anning''s tone was very relaxed.


    Mi Ran''er rolled her eyes. You are not a girl. You can wear the clothes you bought without washing.


    This white eye successfully fell into Gu Yi''s eyes.


    He took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Then he looked away.


    When the bus arrived at the high-speed railway station, it went directly to the VIP room. Ah Ning went to buy tickets for them before leaving. After sitting down in the VIP lounge, MI Ran''er responded. She turned to Gu Yi and said, "so, my internship position is..."


    "My special help." Gu Yi was looking at the latest English newspaper, but without looking up, he replied faintly.


    There are two seats between them.


    "However, I''m just a student who hasn''t graduated from university. It''s a bit... If I do something wrong, it''s probably a big mistake in prison level!"


    As soon as mi Ran''er''s voice fell, the newspaper that blocked his face immediately came down, and the man''s cold eyes fixed on MI Ran''er, "what''s the level of imprisonment? "Commercial crime?"


    "No, no! I mean it''s a big mistake. Just like now, before I go to report, I''m dragged to a meeting by you. If I mess up this signing, isn''t it a big mistake? "


    Mi Ran''er took a deep breath, with a little worry on her face. "CEO, why don''t you call ah Ning back, let me get familiar with the company''s business first, and then you can be your assistant."


    "My assistant doesn''t need to be familiar with the business of the company. He just needs to be familiar with my business." Gu Yi looks at the appearance of an earthquake in her pupil. Suddenly, she holds the handle of her seat with one hand and looks closer to MI Ran''er. Her deep eyes are more and more bright. "Besides, in Mg, you are often called out of bed in the middle of the night to go to the airport for a business trip. What you encounter today is nothing! It''s already given you a transition opportunity. "


    Miran''er was still a little confused.


    However, looking at Gu Yi''s beautiful eyes, she gradually settled down.


    Anyway, with this man, even if there is a problem, it should not be too serious.


    What''s more, Gu Yi can''t blame himself for the following accidents.


    When it''s time to get on the train, a steward comes to take Gu Yi and MI Ran''er from the special passage.


    The seats in the first-class carriage match the seats in the first-class cabin of the plane. After getting on the bus, MI Ran''er turns on the computer and begins to read the information. Gu Yi is sleeping with an eye mask on his side. There is an invisible barrier between the two people, which separates them from each other.

 Chapter 1940

    It was less than two hours'' drive. Mi Ran''er read all the information and kept it in mind.


    Of course, the face is still playing pig and eating tiger, making a flustered appearance that he has not yet remembered.


    On the first day of work, a rookie in the workplace is dragged to a business meeting by his boss. Mi Ran''er''s little appearance is really similar.


    Went straight to the company where the meeting was held.


    This network company is a new rising star in China in the past two years. It has made many apps with the highest download volume. This time, M & G is working together to develop an internal app, which can be used by domestic and foreign employees. It can also locate the type of clock in no matter where it is on business.


    Originally, Gu Yi didn''t need to follow up this kind of thing. However, in this software, there are many functions that Gu Yi wants to add, and he needs to interview with the developer, so he came here in person.


    When mi Ran''er looks at the app data, his brain aches.


    However, the performance was good, and there was no mistake in the whole process of the meeting.


    Later, the other party praised Gu Yi, "the new secretary next to President Gu is really good. The preparation work is complete, and we won''t call city a for everything we need in the future."


    Gu Yi light hook lips, "she is still a junior student, what need to learn, Tang always or don''t so kill her."


    "Junior students?"


    Mr. Tang said he was shocked.


    When Gu Yi and MI Ran''er came out of the Internet company, it was already lunch time.


    Miran''er was already hungry.


    However, Gu Yi did not say to eat, she did not speak, just quietly followed Gu Yi.


    "What hotel is aning booking?" Gu Yi suddenly stopped and asked faintly.


    Mi Ran''er was so unprepared that she almost hit his elbow. Her little hand quickly touched him. They could not avoid touching each other. She felt that her arms were stiff and her muscles burst out.


    She immediately let go, "sorry, let me see."


    "Don''t be so flustered. I''m not angry yet." Said not angry, in fact, Gu Yi''s face has shown a strong impatience.


    Mi Ran''s heart make complaints about it, so do you still want to be angry?


    She found the information from Anning, with the address of the hotel.


    "The hotel is nearby. We can walk there. But, Mr. Gu, should we have lunch first?" Mi Ran''er really felt hungry and had a stomachache.


    Gu Yi glanced at her.


    The impatience on her face, when she frowned on her small expression, finally appeared a little loose.


    Nodding, "go over and see if there''s a suitable restaurant."


    "Well."


    Mi Ran''er immediately nodded, and then pointed the way to Gu Yi.


    Of course, boss is still ahead.


    The road is full of small restaurants. When mi Ran''er looks at Gu Yi''s suit, it may be more expensive than the full price of these restaurants.


    Gu Yi would never like to enter these small restaurants.


    Therefore, miran''er did not speak all the way.


    When he was about to arrive at the hotel, the man suddenly stopped, turned his head and frowned at Mi Ran''er, "aren''t you hungry? Isn''t it for lunch? All the way here, Chinese food, Korean food and Japanese food are available. You don''t talk. What do you want to eat? "


    Mi Ran''er did not expect that Gu Yi saw some restaurants along the way.


    Still waiting to speak.


    She was embarrassed. "Chief executive, I don''t know your taste? What if you are not satisfied with where I am going? "

 Chapter 1941

    Gu Yi raised his wrist and looked at the time. "Go to the hotel and order a meal. Help yourself."


    "Good." No matter what the boss says, she agrees now.


    Don''t touch his scales, let him angry, now he is a person, helpless, if thrown into the sea, can be finished.


    Gu Yi collected all the strange look in her eyes, hummed a little, then turned around and continued to walk towards the hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, miran''er checked in and took a room card for two rooms.


    She found that when she went out on business with Gu Yi, the living conditions would not be bad.


    Because you have to live nearby, the two rooms are of the same level.


    Gu Yi had to live in a business suite for the first time, and MI Ran''er was also touched.


    "Chief executive, wait a minute. I''ll order it for you, or do you order it yourself?" When he went upstairs, MI Ran''er looked slightly at the man beside him and asked in a low voice.


    "At will." Gu Yi is always so precious.


    "Well, I''ll give you some."


    Miran''er was flustered by his attitude. She had just become the queen of ten thousand people. Suddenly, the gap was so big that miran''er didn''t adapt to it.


    After Gu Yi was sent to her room, miran''er went back to her room.


    According to Anning''s instructions, she ordered several dishes for Gu Yi, and told the kitchen to send them to Gu Yi''s room and leave immediately. Moreover, women can''t send them, only men can.


    "Why is this guy so afraid of women?" After MI Ran''er hung up, she felt the back of her head in disbelief.


    But if he was really afraid of women, why did he go on a business trip with his new acquaintance?


    "Whatever, fill your stomach first."


    Mi Ran''er ordered the takeaway app and ordered a bunch of greasy and unhealthy fast food for herself.


    After eating and drinking enough, I was ready to go out and buy some clothes to change.


    Open the door and come out. The door of the next room is open.


    Gu Yi, who has changed his clothes, hears the movement here and looks at it.


    "Where to?" He asked.


    "I''ll go shopping." Mi Ran''er puts the menka into the bag and whispers to Gu Yi.


    "Together."


    Gu Yi said and closed the door.


    Mi Ran''er did not refuse, nodded and went downstairs with Gu Yi.


    Not far from the hotel is the commercial street. Mi Ran''er and Gu Yi are walking together. They are handsome and beautiful, attracting many people''s attention.


    Some people still hold up their mobile phones to shoot Gu Yi, and then put them on the Internet, but they don''t want to be looked at coldly by Gu Yi.


    The person holding up his mobile phone was so scared that his hand trembled and he didn''t dare to shoot anything.


    "CEO, what do you want to buy? Let''s go and buy all the things you need first. " Mi Ran''er gives Gu Yi a flattering smile.


    "Aftershave."


    Mi Ran''er let out a cry and saw a famous brand shop selling skin care products nearby. This brand has men''s skin care products. She took Gu Yi in and asked the salesperson to take out several kinds of aftershave water.


    She asked Gu Yi one by one, but he shook his head.


    "CEO, which one do you usually use?" Miran''er''s scalp was almost blown up by his turtle hair.


    Gu Yi said a brand.


    It''s very expensive.


    After hearing this, the salesman immediately shook his head, "we don''t have this here, sir and miss. You''d better go and have a look elsewhere."


    Miran''er took a deep breath. She kept reminding herself not to be angry.


    But why didn''t this guy say it wasn''t this brand of aftershave?


    It''s a waste of time to go into the store for nothing.

 Chapter 1942

    As a result, I couldn''t find Gu Yiyong''s brand after shopping all afternoon.


    With a cup of milk tea in her arms, MI Ran''er turns on her mobile phone and checks it. It turns out that it is not sold in China now.


    "President Gu, your brand is not sold in China. Why don''t you buy something else and make do with it?" She spoke in a deliberative tone.


    Gu Yi said, "no, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "No?" Mi Ran''er''s epilogue was so high that she thought she had heard it wrong.


    I''ve been shopping all afternoon. Now I need to change back to one?


    What is she doing with this guy shopping in high heels all afternoon? Do you want to practice? Military training?


    She really wanted to strangle him.


    Putting her little expression in his eyes, the man suddenly pressed his voice, approached mi Ran''er, and asked with a little threat, "what? Do you think I''m free this afternoon? "


    "No!" Miran''er shook his head like a rattle.


    "Don''t forget that before 5 p.m., you should be working hours, and now, it''s only 4:50. I''m tolerant enough to buy you milk tea." Men feel very kind.


    Miran''er bit the straw and let out a long breath.


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s almost time to get off work now. Since you don''t buy aftershave, and I have all the things I need, let''s... Go back to the hotel." Mi Ran''er said, looking at her position. She was far away from the hotel. Her ankle hurt so much that she was going to the roadside to call a taxi.


    After walking a few steps, her ankle was really sore. She didn''t pay attention to it. Her feet were so soft that she fell straight ahead¡ª¡ª


    A powerful hand grabbed her arm and pulled her back from the edge of the wrestling.


    "Hiss..." Mi Ran''er didn''t have time to thank Gu Yi. She squatted down and rubbed her ankles.


    Eyes involuntarily hurt watery, she looked up at the side of Gu Yi one eye, face aggrieved, "chief executive, this can be regarded as industrial injury?"


    Gu Yi


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t walk any more.


    Gu Yi can only reach out and pull her up, holding her arm, and they move to the side of the road step by step.


    "I didn''t know I would wear such high heels..." Mi Ran''er said in a voice.


    Mi ran went all afternoon, and had already had a lot of sweat on her body. Her body and fragrance were more and more intense at the moment, and she sprayed a little perfume in the morning and drilled into the nose of Gu Yu. He frowned and asked, "what perfume do you use?"


    "Dior..." Mi Ran''er didn''t understand why Gu Yi suddenly asked this question.


    "No perfume should be perfused during office hours." Gu Yi said overbearing.


    "Why?" Mi Ran''er turns to look at Gu Yi with doubts and asks.


    Gu Yi stopped a taxi, put her in, and then said coldly, "there''s no reason! It''s just not allowed. "


    "You too..." too overbearing.


    Mi Ran''er chokes back the last half sentence by Gu Yi''s eyes.


    She curled up and rubbed her ankle. The foot injury would last for a long time. She should have bought a pair of flat shoes just now.


    After returning to the hotel and going upstairs, MI Ran''er limps to the door of her room. When she takes out her room card and prepares to brush it, she suddenly finds that the man standing at the door of the next room doesn''t move at all.


    She turned to look at him, pupil slightly shrunk, "you can''t tell me, you didn''t take room card to go out..."


    "I should have forgotten." Gu Yi''s expressionless face is really innocent.

 Chapter 1943

    Miran''er took a deep breath again, and put down his desire to beat others.


    "I''ll go down and get you another one." She limped to get to the elevator.


    When he came to the man''s back, he reached out and grabbed her arm. "Go to your room and call the front desk and ask them to send it up. If you still want this leg, don''t walk so much."


    As he said this, he put her in his arms and went back to miran''er''s room.


    Miran''er''s nose is full of the smell of high-grade aftershave. Her intimate behavior makes her face red. Her little hands are shaking.


    After entering the room, MI Ran''er was put on the sofa by the man.


    Then he went to the refrigerator of the suite and found a bottle of frozen water. He took another towel and squatted down in front of miran''er. He reached out to take off her high heels.


    The man''s strange behavior made mi Ran''er feel a little frightened, and her feet shrank.


    "CEO, I''ll do it myself. You... You don''t have to!"


    The man strongly grabbed her calf, sneered and said, "don''t you think it''s a work-related injury? If you don''t take good care of this work-related injury, what will you do if you sue me to the Labor Bureau in the future? "


    "No..."


    Mi Ran''er was so amused by his words that he wanted to laugh, but could not.


    She could not help shivering when the cold feeling on her ankle touched her.


    Gu Yi will bear the pain of her eyes hanging mist look all in the fundus.


    "Why do you have to go out and suffer so much when you can be a big lady at home? Even if you are green headed by your boyfriend, you don''t have to practice yourself like this. "


    Gu Yi''s words made mi Ran''er immediately stare at him, "who said that I was practicing myself? Yes, I was betrayed, but for me, I''ve already turned the page. I chose M & G company as an intern because I wanted to learn experience from such a large multinational company. I''m not the kind of person who is happy and comfortable. "


    The little girl''s tone was haughty.


    Gu Yi continued to sneer, "but your delicate appearance doesn''t look like someone who can work in our company for a long time. Moreover, I remind you that I have a bad temper. Today I wanted to get angry several times. However, as you just took office and are Lao Xu''s daughter, I can''t help it. After a while, you and I get familiar, I may not be so easy to talk about


    "Chief executive, how long has Anning worked for you?" Mi Ran''er asked suddenly.


    "Seven years." Gu Yi replaced her foot with ice.


    "Since Anning can work so long and endure you so long, why can''t I? Besides, I''m not a pretty young lady. If I make a mistake, you scold me severely, and I will never cry! "


    Mi Ran''er raised her finger and assured Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi pulled her wrist over and held the water bottle on her ankle. Then she got up, put her pocket in one hand and looked at Mi Ran''er with a sneer. "OK, I''d like to see how long you can stand it."


    With that, Gu Yi left mi Ran''er''s room.


    It suddenly occurred to MI Ran''er that he didn''t call the front desk to send the room card.


    Why don''t you go down and get it yourself?


    Is he going to be one of those errands?


    Or is the room card in his pocket.


    He came to his room in order to say this to himself and apply ice by the way?


    Miran''er blinked blankly. She looked at the swelling of her ankle. What does this guy mean?

 Chapter 1944

    The next day, the swelling of her ankle subsided, but she was still not able to walk normally.


    In addition, I didn''t buy flat shoes, so I had to put on that pair of high-heeled shoes again and follow Gu Yi to sign a contract with an Internet company.


    During the whole process, miran''er was stiff. The pain from her ankle made her back full of sweat, but her face didn''t show it at all.


    When the contract was signed, the boss of the network company said to have lunch together.


    "No, the company still has a lot of things for me to deal with. Next time Tang will come to a city when he has time, I will treat you warmly." With a faint smile, Gu Yi politely refuses Mr. Tang''s kindness and leaves with MI Ran''er.


    After coming out of the Internet company and entering the elevator, Miran immediately leaned against the wall.


    "Go straight to the hospital after you go back. If it''s serious, I''ll give you three days off." Gu Yi saw the small face in front of the mirror and spoke faintly.


    This time, there was no sarcasm.


    Miran''er nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    All the way back to city a, Gu Yi finally did not embarrass mi Ran''er any more. He not only carried his suitcase, but also helped mi Ran''er change her clothes.


    Anning received two people outside the high-speed railway station and looked at the gas field between them with some worry. Then, he picked up the luggage bag and trunk from Gu Yi.


    "CEO, is the signing going well?"


    Anning asked uneasily.


    Why did he see that Miss Xu''s face was so bad?


    Did you make some irreparable mistakes when you first took office?


    "Not bad." Gu Yi is a little tired and pinches her eyebrows. "Wait and take her to the hospital."


    "Hospital?" Anning looked at his boss solemnly, "don''t tell me, you..."


    "So what?"


    Gu Yi glanced at ah Ning coldly, "is she wearing high-heeled shoes to turn her foot, which has something to do with me? What''s more, my illness doesn''t come out of control at any time. Don''t talk about it at any time! "


    "Yes, yes."


    Anning quickly nodded, and then opened the door, let Gu Yi on the car.


    Here, miran''er has already been in the co pilot''s seat.


    Looking at the conversation between the two in the rearview mirror, with the window open, she only vaguely heard three words about my illness.


    Is Gu Yi sick?


    What''s wrong?


    After Gu Yi got on the bus, she looked at Gu Yi from head to toe.


    I don''t see what''s wrong with this guy.


    Mental illness?


    She had to find a chance to ask Anning carefully.


    Miran''er''s foot is OK. He didn''t hurt his bone, but he can''t wear high-heeled shoes for a short time.


    The original owner is just over 1.6 meters tall. She is a petite girl. She doesn''t wear high-heeled shoes. Standing beside 1.85 meters Gu Yi and 1.8 meters Anning, she looks like a child.


    This difference in height made Gu Yi feel more oppressive to MI Ran''er.


    It''s not time to ask for leave, so mi Ran''er put on some medicine, bought a pair of flat shoes, changed them and went to M & G to report.


    After going through the entry procedures, she was directly taken by the manager of the personnel department to the door of the CEO''s office on the top floor.


    "The chief executive hasn''t come out of the office since he went on a business trip. He told me that if you arrive, you should go directly to his office and ask you to do something. Xiaoxu, M & G is no better than other companies. You should pay 12% attention yourself! Do you understand? "


    Manager, this is a kind reminder.


    Miran''er nodded, "thank you for reminding me."

 Chapter 1945

    After the manager left, she put her hand on the door.


    "Kowtow, kowtow."


    "In."


    Gu Yi''s voice, with a trace of fatigue.


    Mi Ran''er opened the door. He was sitting at his desk with only a white shirt. He was holding his eyebrows with one hand. His eyebrows were slightly frowning. He didn''t know what he was worried about.


    "Chief executive, I have no big problem with my feet. I can come back to work. Where is my position?" Mi Ran''er came to Gu Yi slowly and asked with a clever face.


    "There is a meeting preparation on the table. You can have a look at it first. There will be a meeting in half an hour, and then you need to make control and minutes." Gu Yi points to a small corner of the office.


    Mi Ran''er turned around and saw that she only had less than two square meters of space left in the huge office.


    Fortunately, the computer looks good and the seats are good.


    She nodded and went over to the minutes.


    But she glanced at Gu Yi. She was still thinking about the one I heard that I was sick


    What''s wrong with Gu Yi?


    An hour later, miran''er found out¡ª¡ª


    Gu Yi is suffering from dryness and anger.


    He was so angry at the meeting that MI Ran''er screamed out in fright. Then his pen almost fell to the ground.


    Gu Yi glanced at her. When mi Ran''er looked at her scarlet eyes, she felt that her heart was almost out of her throat.


    Gu Yi''s anger disappeared after this glance.


    However, the scolded supervisor was scared to death.


    "The next time such a data is sent, you can send your resignation letter directly."


    Gu Yi threw the folder on the table and scolded in a dumb voice. Then he looked at another supervisor.


    At the end of the whole meeting, only a few supervisors were not scolded.


    Mi Ran''er is the closest to Gu Yi. His voice is nice, but it''s really scary to scold people.


    At the end of the meeting, MI Ran''er stood up with her desk and wiped her forehead with her little hand. She was cold and sweaty.


    When she went to the toilet, she sent a wechat to Anning.


    "Brother Anning, what''s wrong with the CEO?" Miran''er sat on the toilet, waiting anxiously for aning''s reply.


    A few seconds later, a Ning sent a, "dry anger disease."


    Mi Ran''er studied the characteristics of dryness and anger syndrome. There are inducements for the disease, and he didn''t know what stimulation Gu Yi had.


    "Few people know about this disease. If it wasn''t for you being the special assistant of the chief executive, I wouldn''t have told you. Remember, don''t show that you know it in front of him, otherwise, I can''t save you."


    Ah Ning sent another one.


    Miran''er returned a word of kindness.


    Ben also wanted to ask some questions about Gu Yi. At this time, Gu Yi''s phone call came in.


    Mi Ran''er was startled by the sudden ringing of the mobile phone and quickly slid the answer button to pick it up.


    "Return to your position in a minute." Gu Yi dropped this sentence and hung up without giving mi Ran''er time to answer.


    Mi Ran''er had to put her cell phone back in her pocket.


    She did not hold back, and make complaints about the system in her mind. "This fellow will definitely suffer from this disease. Don''t tell me that this task is to cure this guy."


    The system smiles mysteriously, "if the host can cure the man, it''s not far away from completely attacking him."


    "So."


    Miran''er sighed, "everything has to be treated properly. There is a long way to go."


    After washing her hands, MI Ran''er shakes her head helplessly as she looks pale in the mirror.

 Chapter 1946

    Back in the office.


    Mi Ran''er looks at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi''s mood has stabilized a lot, but his eyes are still red.


    Gu Yi noticed that MI Ran''er was looking at himself. He raised his eyes slightly, and their eyes were facing each other in the void.


    Mi Ran''er was a little guilty, and he immediately looked away.


    Gu Yi''s face rose with a little mockery, "what do you want me to do? I''m scared to be like this before I scold you. If I want to scold you next time, can you really stop crying? "


    Mi Ran''er spat out his tongue and gave a hard smile on his face. "It''s just that something is too sudden... CEO, you don''t look like such a fierce person. I''m scared by the contrast..."


    "When you''re scared? Do you regret coming to my hands for internship? " Gu Yi changed a more comfortable posture, leaned lazily on the seat and asked faintly.


    Miran''er shook his head: "of course, I don''t regret it! The supervisors who have been scolded have done wrong things. As long as I promise not to do wrong things, won''t I be scolded? Is it hard for you, chief executive, to lose your temper? "


    I don''t know which words pierced the man. Mi Ran''er saw his eyes sinking as fast as he could, and his relaxed face became ugly.


    Miran''er''s back was stiff for a moment.


    Then, she quickly laughed, "chief executive, I''ll go to see the email sent to me by Anning first. If you have anything I need to do, just tell me directly."


    Then he turned and ran to his desk.


    No longer look at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi''s hands on his knees tightened a little, clenched into fists, and fixed a little bit in the corner. His teeth tightened and loosened. After a long time, his face gradually improved.


    When it was time to get off work, miran''er watched as the time went by.


    The man over there didn''t mean to get up and leave at all.


    Miran''er didn''t get up very well either.


    She thought that she could go back to work early on the first day. Zuo Yun just sent her a wechat saying that she wanted to celebrate her finding a job.


    Look at the man over there. I''m afraid I have to work overtime today.


    "You can get off work. Just wait for dinner. Anning will accompany me." Gu Yi''s cool things are coming.


    "Good!"


    Mi Ran''er gets up in a hurry. For fear that Gu Yi will suddenly change his mind, he runs away with his bag.


    Gu Yi couldn''t help but smile when she ran out of the office.


    At 4:50, he saw that the girl secretly put the bag away and was ready for work.


    But I didn''t dare to ask if I could get off work, and I was waiting for myself to give orders.


    The more Gu Yi thought about it, the more funny he felt, and he seldom laughed.


    When Anning knocked on the door and came in, he was in a trance.


    Did he hear the boss''s laughter just now?


    Can see boss on the surface serious appearance, he suspects, oneself that is auditory hallucination.


    After all, in the past few years, boss seldom even smile, let alone laugh so happily.


    "Boss, tonight''s dinner will be held at 7:30. Shall we go earlier or step on it at 7:00?" Anning came to his desk and asked in a low voice.


    "Why do you go so early? Listen to Mr. Gu''s nagging, let me get married soon? Or do you want to hear other people say you want to introduce me? Ah Ning, you don''t know. I can''t stand these people''s nagging. If it wasn''t for Mr. Gu being my grandfather, I wouldn''t accept that invitation. "

 Chapter 1947

    Anning was so disgusted by Gu Yi that he couldn''t speak.


    Some of them laughed awkwardly. After a long time, they said, "in fact, CEO, you are not young, and now you are successful in your career. It''s normal for the old man to worry about your personal life."


    When Gu Yi heard this, he immediately laughed at himself, "personal life? Which woman can bear my temper? Which woman can I stand? You find one who can satisfy both of them, and I''ll marry her right away. "


    Ah Ning was in a dilemma.


    "Can''t you find it? Even if I can bear it, I will be scared away when I see my true side! Even... Even the people who gave birth to me thought I was a monster and a inflammable explosive. Now, after so many years, I can''t be alone with me for a while. Can I still force other girls to be willing to be with me? "


    "Chief executive, you are married after all. Don''t worry, don''t blame yourself. You don''t want to get this disease, do you?" Ah Ning sees him so facial expression, some distressed ground comforts a way.


    However, Gu Yi only reproached himself for a moment.


    Then, handed a folder to Anning, "you see, this is the meeting minutes made by the girl, how many points can you give her?"


    Gu Yi immediately changed the topic.


    Anning opened the folder and glanced at it. Then, shocked, he looked at Gu Yi. "This is a junior student. Did the student just do the minutes of the meeting?"


    "Well, I did it when I was so angry and trembling from time to time. I extracted all the essence of the meeting and made such a beautiful table. If it were you, you would not be able to do it."


    Anning felt the boss''s dislike for himself.


    He was surprised and said, "this girl is a genius. Boss, you''ve got a treasure. When the internship is over, you can hire her back again."


    Gu Yi slightly frowned, "this is a later story. However, I just wonder why she has to come to M & G because she has such good working ability. In fact, she is more suitable to go to some young enterprises and will have better development."


    Ah Ning didn''t understand what Miss Xu was thinking.


    "Take your time. If she has any conspiracy, she just needs to show a fox''s tail, and I will catch her. At that time, I will let her know what will happen to me."


    Deliberately cold light said, ah Ning did not have the origin to hit a shiver!


    Mi Ran''er, who is on his way home, does not know that he has been watched by the wolf.


    When she got home, Zuo Yun saw that her ankle was bandaged and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you have a business trip with the great devil? Why are you injured? "


    "The heel is too high. It''s just sprained. It has nothing to do with the chief executive. Mom, I''ll go upstairs and take a bath first, and then I''ll come down to tell you."


    Miran''er limped upstairs, took a bath, changed his medicine, and then came downstairs.


    She took Zuo Yun''s hand and asked, "Mom, how much do you know about Gu Yi?"


    "Gu Yi? This person is quite mysterious in the circle. She only knows that he is a single parent. When Miss Gu gave birth to him, she broke off the relationship with her family. Later, she set up her own company outside. Although she didn''t grow up, she was able to support herself and her son. Later, Gu Yi took over the company and became a talented entrepreneur praised by everyone, Only then did Gu recognize his grandson. "

 Chapter 1948

    When mi Ran''er heard this, he immediately frowned, "isn''t that... Snobbish?"


    "Don''t say that. Gu Yi should also have his own considerations. After all, Gu Yi is a big family. If Gu Yi doesn''t have the skills, she will be looked down upon when she comes back. But I don''t know why. After Gu Yi and Miss Gu return home, Miss Gu will stay at home for a long time. Usually Gu Yi doesn''t live with his family, so she seldom goes home, Not to mention meeting my mother. "


    Zuo Yunshen mysteriously approached mi Ran''er''s ear and whispered: "it''s said that this Miss Gu Yi is actually a tool to show off. When Feng Fengguang comes back to Gu''s home, they fall out..."


    "In this way, I quite understand him. He must have been severely criticized by his mother when he was a child. He had an unhappy childhood. No wonder he is distorted now..."


    "What happened?" Left cloud listens to her to mumble, didn''t hear the words behind clearly, gather to ask questioningly in the past.


    "Nothing." Mi Ran''er thought of Anning''s advice and shook her head with a smile.


    Zuo Yun looks at Mi Ran''er suspiciously, "Why are you so curious about him? My dear daughter, do you think he looks handsome and falls in love with him? I tell you, don''t jump into this fire pit. Gu Yi is not a good man. You won''t be happy if you marry him. "


    Zuo Yun grabs his daughter''s little hand and says anxiously.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    "Mom, I''m not Yan Kong. Besides, Gu Yi and I have no difference. How can you know that he is not a good man?"


    Mi Ran''er thinks that Zuo Yun''s evaluation of Gu Yi is somewhat one-sided.


    "He''s a big devil. He''s so fierce to his subordinates in the company. He must have a bad temper in private. Maybe he can beat his wife. If you''re such a small girl, you''ll only be tortured in front of him..."


    Zuo Yun can already imagine that his daughter is bullied wantonly by Gu Yi.


    Mi Ran''er


    The small hand shakes in front of Zuo Yun''s eyes and pulls back her imagination of flying away.


    "Mom, let''s not talk about this. I''m so hungry. Let''s have dinner. Look at this posture. Dad won''t come back tonight."


    "Well..." Zuo Yun has no emotion about her husband''s socializing every night.


    It seems to have nothing to do with myself.


    Such a way of getting along makes mi Ran''er feel more and more that the couple are already on the same page.


    On the surface, Zuo Yun is indifferent. In fact, his heart should be very painful.


    Mi Ran''er thinks that he should find an opportunity to have a good talk with Zuo Yun.


    If it''s just to keep the marriage from hurting her daughter, miran''er wants to say that it''s totally unnecessary.


    If you do this, it will put a great psychological burden on your daughter.


    It''s better to leave. Hello, I''m good, everyone.


    After dinner, miran''er went upstairs to have a rest.


    She secretly came to the balcony with a newly bought telescope in her hand. She looked at Gu Yi''s house and didn''t turn on the light. It should be that she hadn''t come back from the dinner party.


    After waiting for a long time, MI Ran''er was so tired that he yawned and turned back to the house.


    When he lay down, MI Ran''er responded.


    "Why do I think I''m a little abnormal? Actually peeping... "


    System: "you just know?"


    "I just want to know more about him, which is convenient for me to help him cure his irritability slowly."

 Chapter 1949

    Late at night, Anning drove some slightly drunk Gu Yi back to the villa.


    When Gu Yi got out of the car, Anning asked Gu Yi with some doubts, "boss, what''s your idea about the Miss Chu that the old man introduced to you today?"


    "You should ask Miss Chu what she thinks of me. Do you think she has a good impression of me? Are you sure this woman has a crush on my skin and my identity? Believe it or not, she will disappear in front of me in less than three days after she knows my true face. "


    Gu Yi said, laughing at himself.


    Then, stepping on some erratic steps, he turned and entered his own house.


    Ah Ning frowned and looked at his boss. If the boss goes on like this, can he still find someone to accompany him for life?


    If he can''t, isn''t he going to die alone?


    Anning suddenly worried about the boss''s life.


    the second day.


    Miran''er arrived at M & G early. When she went upstairs, she found that the man arrived earlier than herself.


    "Chief executive, didn''t you go to dinner last night? How can I get up so early today? " Miran''er was really puzzled.


    "What does going to dinner have to do with getting up early?" Gu Yi raised her eyes and asked coldly.


    "Well... Didn''t you come home late?" Mi Ran''er thought of her bedtime last night. It was about ten o''clock at the earliest.


    Gu Yi gently put down his pen, raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er coolly, "so. How do you know I didn''t come home late? "


    Mi Ran''er: "I..."


    Gu Yi looked at his forehead and drew a line in his mind. Then he suddenly laughed, "Oh, you peep at me."


    "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense!" Mi Ran''er quickly denies San Lian.


    The smile on Gu Yi''s face gradually became cold. "Do you know yourself best, but I advise you to look at it honestly if you want to see it, and don''t do such obscene things. In the end, it''s still miss Xu, at least you have to be reserved."


    "You Mi Ran''er was flushed by Gu Yi''s sarcastic tone. She stamped her feet in shame and indignation and turned to her own position.


    When she sat down, she secretly raised her eyes to observe Gu Yi''s look.


    He was in a good mood with a smile on his face.


    It proved that he was not angry in his heart even though he said something disgusting about his peeping at her.


    "Let''s see it straight." The man drooped his eyes and spoke faintly.


    In the open and spacious office, his voice reverberated, which made mi Ran''er''s face blush more and more.


    I don''t want to talk to him. I''m busy with my work.


    Almost to noon, another separate office of Anning suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Boss, Miss Chu is calling to ask if you have time for lunch today?" Anning seriously looked at his boss''s face and asked in a low voice.


    Upon hearing this, miran''er immediately raised her eyes to Gu Yi, observing Gu Yi''s look.


    Gu Yi noticed someone''s line of sight. As soon as he said something he was going to refuse, he said, "there''s time, but it''s not much. Instead, she can come to the company to have dinner with me."


    Ah Ning''s eyes were astonished.


    Immediately, he nodded, "OK, I''m going to reply to miss Chu."


    After Anning went out, Gu Yiwei tilted his head and collided with miran''er''s vision.


    Miran''er was not guilty at all, and he had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1950

    "Boss, don''t worry. When you and miss Chu have dinner, I will rest in the tea room. I won''t disturb your world!" Miran''er said he was very understanding.


    Who knows, Gu Yi smiles and shakes his head, "no, you stay and have dinner with us."


    "What?" Miran''er thought he had heard wrong.


    "After all, someone has to do the business of pouring tea and water."


    Gu Yi''s words made mi Ran''er want to shoot the table.


    Also pour tea and water, a special assistant is used as a waiter, right?


    Facing Gu Yi''s smiling eyes, MI Ran''er feels that if he gets angry or answers back at the moment, he will definitely follow this guy''s path.


    He was obviously teasing himself.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er''s small expression caught her in an instant.


    "Well, I''ll make miss Chu feel at home."


    She clenched her teeth and laughed. Gu Yi could probably see her tight back teeth.


    At half past eleven, the charming Miss Chu came.


    Mi Ran''er looks familiar to her. It seems that she often appears on the Internet. She is an Internet celebrity. The recovery period of hyaluronic acid on her face seems to have not passed, and she is almost falling out.


    However, her figure is really good. She is tall and thin. She should be convex and cocky. She ignores the face with too much artificial marks. Mi Ran''er also has feelings for such a sexy beauty.


    Anning had a couple of dishes delivered and placed them on the coffee table of Gu Yi''s office.


    Miss Chu went straight to Gu Yi, "Mr. Gu, don''t you think I''m rude? This is Gu''s advice. Let me accompany you more. I''m afraid you''ll be alone. "


    "The old man took great pains! Now that you''re here, just sit down and have a meal. Wait till the food gets cold. "


    Gu Yi lightly hooked his lips and got up to ask Miss Chu to take a seat in front of the tea table.


    Miran''er stood aside in silence. Aning had already left, leaving her alone in this embarrassing scene.


    Gu Yi looked at her standing stupidly and said, "don''t you eat?"


    "Eat... Eat!" Mi Ran''er watched as they occupied the two sofas. Only miss Chu had a seat beside her. She sipped her lips and thought about it. Next to miss Chu, she was ready to sit down.


    "Who is this lady? Why do you want to have dinner with us? " Miss Chu suddenly looked at Mi Ran''er with great hostility and asked suspiciously.


    Mi Ran''er sat down and looked at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi has reached out, grabbed her wrist, pulled her to the other side of Miss Chu and sat down, just separating him from Miss Chu.


    When mi Ran''er sat down, Gu Yi said slowly, "my special assistant is responsible for accompanying me to dinner on weekdays. All of a sudden, without her, I would have a bad appetite."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Gu Yi and blinked blankly.


    She''s only been in office for a few days? Where did you have a meal with him?


    This guy lies and doesn''t make a draft.


    Miss Chu still frowned, "isn''t grandfather Gu saying that you always like to eat alone? Otherwise, I won''t be asked to accompany you. How come there''s another special assistant to accompany you to dinner? "


    "Just recruited." Gu Yi picked up the chopsticks, perfunctorily set up a word, began to eat.


    Miss Chu looked even worse.


    She glanced sideways at Miran, feeling that she had been fooled.


    However, this is the time when she is closest to Gu Yi. If she just gives up and tries to catch up with Gu Yi, will she not go for nothing?

 Chapter 1951

    At dinner, Miss Chu always tries to talk to Gu Yi on her own initiative, but Gu Yi is directly perfunctory.


    She was more and more disappointed, and even thought that she would leave like this. Gu Yi really had no gentlemanly demeanor and no pity for jade, just like the rumor in the market.


    Miran''er soon finished eating and put down the bowl and chopsticks.


    Miss Chu said to MI Ran''er in a low voice, "Miss, can you help me get a glass of water? I''m a little thirsty. "


    Mi Ran''er guessed Miss Chu''s intention at the moment and glanced at Gu Yi. He didn''t see anything on Gu Yi''s face, so he nodded, "good."


    Holding Miss Chu''s cup, miran''er withdrew from the office.


    When she took a cup of warm water and walked back, she suddenly saw that the door of Gu Yi''s office was opened, and the delicate Miss Chu hid her face and cried, her beautiful dress was stained with some oil, and she ran out with a face of grievance.


    "Ah, Miss Chu, what''s the matter with you?" Miran''er stopped her in surprise and asked with some worry.


    Miss Chu looked at her, then immediately raised her hand and pushed mi Ran''er away, "you don''t want the dog to cry for the mouse! You and he are in the same group, just to tease me and make me lose face! "


    Mi Ran''er


    What the hell?


    She came into the office with doubts.


    The tea table was in a mess, Gu Yi''s neck tie was loose, his eyes were scarlet and he sat on the sofa, his hands were clenching his fists. It seemed that his anger had not yet been released.


    Miran''er swallows and goes over with the water, ready to deal with the mess on the table.


    "Come here." The man suddenly light mouth.


    "What?" Miran''er turned to look at the man.


    The man showed his impatience and said, "I want you to come here."


    As he said this, he straightened up, grabbed mi Ran''er by the wrist, pulled her into his arms, locked her body with his arm, and sucked greedily on her neck.


    Miran''er was frightened by his actions.


    She didn''t react until she felt the breath in her neck. She struggled subconsciously.


    "Chief executive, what are you doing? Let me go first... "Meow, just hold it. Why do you use so much force. She felt that she was about to be strangled by him.


    But no matter how she feels at the moment, the man just holds her like a big doll.


    Mi Ran''er thought of his scarlet eyes, and he could only bear them, and let him hold him like this.


    After all, patients with dryness and anger can''t be disturbed when they calm down, otherwise, their anger will be more intense than before.


    Miran''er''s forehead was already sweating, and the arms that locked her body were slowly released.


    He gasped and leaned back on the sofa.


    Mi Ran''er looked into his eyes.


    Finally, the scarlet in the eyes had completely faded.


    "Are you all right?"


    Miran''er got up from his leg, rubbed his red wrist and asked in a low voice.


    "Not bad." Gu Yi hung his head, bangs have been wet by sweat, sticky on the forehead, inexplicably sexy.


    Mi Ran''er swallowed, "chief executive, what happened to you just now? It''s... It''s scary. "


    "Are you afraid?" Gu Yi''s voice is still just that kind of husky and emotionless feeling.


    "At first I felt a little afraid, but you didn''t hurt me, so I felt that there was nothing to be afraid of..."

 Chapter 1952

    "Would you be afraid if I hurt you next time?" Gu Yi suddenly raised his head, fell sharply on MI Ran''er''s small face, and asked with a sneer.


    Gu Yi''s words made mi Ran''er think about it a little bit, and then he said with a smile, "wait until the day you hurt me."


    Said, she did not take care of Gu Yi, squatting down to clean up the coffee table.


    Gu Yi has been sitting in the same place, watching mi Ran''er clean up the dirty tea table neatly and go out with the garbage bag.


    Not long after, back in the office.


    As long as he could reach miran''er, he did not look away.


    Miran''er also felt his sight.


    It just hasn''t been revealed.


    She looked at Gu Yi, who was also stained with some oil. She went to remind him in a low voice, "CEO, you still need to see customers in the afternoon. Should you ask Anning to go back and get you a suit to change?"


    "All right."


    Gu Yi rubbed his eyebrows wearily and got up to wash his cool face.


    "Chief executive, what happened to you and miss Chu? How can I see Miss Chu crying when I''m in my group? "


    "Interested?" Gu Yi looked down at her, and suddenly a little evil smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Miran''er watched, thinking that the boy might be having some bad idea again.


    She nodded slightly.


    "Unfortunately, I only tell my girlfriend my secret. Are you my girlfriend?"


    Gu Yi bent down to bully mi Ran''er and asked with a bad smile.


    Miran''er shook his head.


    "Then I can''t tell you!" Gu Yi said, shaking his hand and leaving the office.


    After MI Ran''er left, the sense of ignorance on her face disappeared.


    Her lips were pulled, and she was tucked up in her heart. "This guy is a mixed ball. He still wants to make complaints about me. Oh, I want to see who will be planted first."


    The system is silent.


    Miran''er didn''t say much to it.


    She thought of Gu Yi''s sudden embrace.


    His mood is in holding himself, a little bit to calm down.


    Could her breath calm him down?


    Think about it, maybe.


    Miran''er had a more detailed method in mind.


    Gu Yi was also entangled. When she sniffed the woman''s nausea and perfume on the surname of Chu, she could not control her emotions. Why did she fail to stop the car in front of Xu Chuchu?


    The hug must have puzzled the girl.


    See, she''s looking at herself in that strange way again.


    Gu Yi feels that his mood is beginning to get bored again.


    This is not going to work.


    He got up quickly and left the office which made him feel dull.


    Gu Yi suddenly leaves. Mi Ran''er, holding her mobile phone, pauses to send a wechat to Anning. She quickly gets up, takes off Gu Yi''s coat and follows up.


    "CEO, where are you going?" She asked anxiously.


    He just calmed down. What if he went out like this and blew up again?


    "Go home and change." Gu Yi stopped in front of the elevator and looked back at her, "can you drive?"


    "Yes."


    "You''ll drive later."


    When the elevator arrived, Gu Yi walked in without expression.


    After MI Ran''er followed him, he gave a clever hum.


    Driving out of the company, miran''er peeks at the man in the co driver''s seat.


    The big boss is the co driver?


    He didn''t take her as a driver?

 Chapter 1953

    "Just drive well and don''t look at me carelessly. If there is an accident, it doesn''t matter if you die. Do you know how much trouble will happen if I die?"


    Mi Ran''er:! "


    What does it matter that she''s dead?


    This guy''s a real snob.


    Miran''er suddenly stepped on the accelerator and picked up the car.


    "Yes, if I could die with the CEO, I would really make money." She spits out her tongue mischievously and stares at Gu Yi deliberately.


    At this moment, Gu Yi''s life is in her hands. Mi Ran''er doesn''t believe it. He dares to bully her.


    No, Gu Yi is not angry.


    Leaning on the seat, she said with a smile, "Miss Xu, you want to live and die with me. Such a deep affection is really moving."


    "Well?" Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that her tabloid reply would be distorted like this by this guy. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but she slowed down. Although she was confident that there would be no accident, it was very troublesome for her to be stopped by the traffic police.


    All the way to Gu Yi''s villa, MI Ran''er didn''t speak any more, and she was not ready to get off.


    Gu Yi got out of the car and asked in a low voice, "would you like to come in?"


    "Chief executive, don''t you have to change your clothes and get to the company early? Don''t forget, the customer is coming this afternoon. "


    Mi Ran''er smiles and reminds me.


    Gu Yi raised a smile with a little doting.


    "Well, I wanted to let you in for a drink. It seems that you don''t need it, but I''m kind." Gu Yi turns and enters the house.


    Mi Ran''er''s villa is no different from other villas in appearance.


    As for the inside.


    She said in her heart, don''t worry, one day, she will come in.


    Soon, Gu Yi came out.


    He used to wear a light blue suit, but he was black all his life. Even his shirt was black, and his whole body was covered with a strong cold air. After he got on the bus, MI Ran''er withdrew his eyes.


    In fact, she thinks that Gu Yi is very handsome. Although wearing this kind of clothes is more handsome, it is obvious that Gu Yi is suitable for that kind of sunny dress.


    It can also help him ease his temperament.


    No wonder everyone who has come into contact with him will say that he is the ice cube and the great devil.


    "What are you staring at? Drive Gu Yi looked at her dementia and couldn''t help it. He reached over her head and knocked.


    "Oh..."


    Miran''er started the car and headed for the company.


    When she got out of the community, she suddenly saw a familiar person standing on the side of the road.


    Qin Yue?


    What is he doing here?


    Mi Ran''er worries that this guy is looking for Zuo Yun, and stops the car quickly.


    "CEO, give me ten minutes and I''ll be right back."


    She said and ran out of the car.


    Qin Yue was hesitating whether to go in when he saw mi Ran''er coming down from a luxury car and running towards him angrily.


    "ChuChu!" There was a smile of embarrassment and flattery on his face.


    "Qin Yue, what are you doing here?"


    Mi Ran''er looks down and sees that Qin Yue has brought a lot of gifts. It seems that he wants to please Zuo Yun. Then he wants Zuo Yun to do his work in front of him.


    It''s too easy for him to think.


    "I... I want to come to apologize to my aunt at least for such a big thing. You can rest assured that I''m not here to pester you. I''m really here to apologize."


    As Qin Yue spoke, he looked at the Maybach behind mi Ran''er, frowned and asked, "it seems that this car is not yours."

 Chapter 1954

    "You don''t care whose it is! Anyway, it will never be you. You don''t have to apologize to my mother. My mother doesn''t want to see you now. Our whole family is sick of you now. You go quickly! "


    Mi Ran''er stares at Qin Yue and says, grabbing the gift from him and throwing it directly into the nearest garbage can.


    Qin Yue said that he came to apologize, but he just wanted Zuo Yun to forgive him, and then agreed to let him go to Xu''s internship.


    Mi Ran''er could even think of how he made such a calculation with his toes.


    Qin Yue saw that MI Ran''er was so inhumane. He gritted his teeth and felt a little pain on his face. "ChuChu, we have been together for nearly three years. I can see how much you love me in the past three years. Why has your attitude towards me changed so much in just a few days? Even if I''m wrong, at least you shouldn''t be so calm? "


    Qin Yue suddenly opened his eyes and clamped mi Ran''er''s arm? Otherwise, according to your personality, do not cry and make noise, and then, compete with Lin rouer for me! It''s not that you can''t rob Lin rouer... Only if you don''t love her, you will be so free and easy. "


    What the hell?


    "Qin Yue, do you really think of yourself as a treasure? Still fighting for you? I tell you, when I saw you and Lin rouer lying on the same bed with my own eyes, I was already disgusted by you. From that moment on, all my love for you turned into disgust, yes, disgust, even hatred! Already, hate has to be based on love. Only disgust can accurately represent my feelings towards you. "


    Mi Ran''er spat at Qin Yue.


    "Lin rou''er and you are made in heaven. I''m not the one who can fight with each other. So, please be conscious and clamp your tail. Otherwise, everyone will know your name."


    With that, MI Ran''er pushed away Qin Yue, turned and left.


    Qin Yue stares at her. His anger turns into hatred. He hates the girl''s simple personality. He hates her light attitude towards him all the time. In the past three years, he and she are not like boyfriends at all. They are just girlfriends.


    The most intimate thing is to hold hands, even kiss the cheek, will be rejected.


    If it wasn''t for her being the first lady of the Xu family, how could he accommodate her in everything?


    Qin Yue took two steps forward and saw Gu Yi''s head from the rear.


    "Men..."


    He slightly coagulates eyebrow, in the heart already had own view.


    It seems that Xu ChuChu really has a new love.


    But she was born to make a face in front of herself. She was the scum man and the Betrayer.


    But I don''t know that they have already left their hearts. If we want to say betrayal, it should be betrayal by both sides at the same time.


    Why do you attribute all the mistakes to yourself?


    Qin Yue clenched his fists and had the idea of breaking back ten percent.


    After MI Ran''er got on the bus, all the anger on her face was gone.


    "Is this your ex boyfriend who almost became your fiance? Vision... A little bit... "Gu Yi''s bad words have not yet come out, the girl around him has turned around and said:" yes, there is no handsome CEO, no temperament of CEO, and no wealth of CEO! Is that all right? "


    Gu Yi


    He seems to have kicked the iron.


    Miran''er started the car.


    He went to the company without saying a word.


    Miran''er''s face was warm at last.

 Chapter 1955

    Stop the car at the gate of the company, and MI Ran''er waits for Gu Yi to get out of the car, so that he can stop the car.


    Who knows, Gu Yi saw that she did not move, so he did not move.


    Mi Ran''er turned to Gu Yi with some doubts.


    "Chief executive, get out of the car."


    Gu Yi suddenly supported the seat behind her with one hand, bullied her and whispered in her ear, "since you know what kind of person he is, what are you angry about him for? Is it worth it? "


    "I''m not angry with him. I''m just disgusted by his actions." Mi Ran''er tugged at Gu Yi and said, "why does the chief executive care so much about my private affairs?"


    Her big eyes blinked blankly.


    Gu Yi''s eyes sank slightly.


    Then, he stepped back and raised his mouth slightly. "As your boss, I have the right to worry that you will bring the emotions in your personal life to work, right? Besides, I can''t care about you? "


    "It''s not impossible, it''s just scared."


    Mi Ran''er said and looked in the rearview mirror. "There''s a car coming. Chief executive, please get out of the car. I''ll stop the car."


    Gu Yi said nothing more and opened the door.


    Miran''er stops the car, cleans up her mood and goes upstairs to the office.


    When I got to the office, I found that the customer had arrived and was talking to Gu Yi.


    Anning stood aside and handed over all kinds of documents for both sides, but she became redundant.


    The client was a Frenchman. When Gu Yi talked with him, he spoke fluent French. Mi Ran''er couldn''t understand it, so he could only stand by and wait for the errand.


    At this time, the customer took a look at Mi Ran''er, and then his eyes lit up. Then, he didn''t know what to say to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi also looks up at her.


    With a smile on his face, he took back his eyes and answered the customer.


    Mi ran make complaints about the system: "why do I not light up foreign language skills?"


    The system said with a smile, "when you become a translator, you will be able to light up this skill."


    Miran''er: "let''s arrange it."


    It''s really hard to understand what other people are saying about themselves.


    Especially the French man looked at her eyes seemed to become ambiguous, but also toward her smile.


    Miran''er quickly returned with a smile.


    The conversation between the French man and Gu Yi lasted about half an hour.


    When the French man left, Gu Yi took miran''er to see him off.


    In the elevator, the French man suddenly turned his head and said to Miran in very poor Chinese, "you are very beautiful!"


    Mi Ran''er''s pupils shrank with fright, and then a big smile floated on her face. "Thank you."


    The French man was very satisfied with her reaction. After nodding, he said a word to Gu Yi in French.


    Gu Yi nodded.


    After the customer left, MI Ran''er had time to come to Gu Yi and ask, "CEO, what did you just say to him?"


    "He said that this weekend, he will hold a banquet at the domestic manor and let me take you with him."


    Gu Yi raised her eyes and glanced at her small face. "It turns out that foreigners like you, a young and indifferent little beauty."


    Mi Ran''er said, "in the eyes of the chief executive, I''m a beauty! I thought it was Miss Chu. "


    Referring to miss Chu, Gu Yu remembered the smell of perfume that made him sick at noon.


    Eyebrow moment a Cu.


    "Don''t mention Chu in front of me in the future."


    Mi Ran''er, frightened by his sudden change of face, nodded quickly, "I see!"

 Chapter 1956

    My internship at M & G is on the right track. Because of that hug, MI Ran''er and Gu Yi are much closer than before.


    However, she found that Gu Yi is really easy to blow up. Occasionally, if she says a wrong word, she will receive a cold look from him.


    But at least, this guy won''t scold her as much as he scolds other employee executives.


    That''s reassuring.


    Due to a dinner party at Lyon''s home in France, Miran is going to leave work early on Friday to buy a dress.


    Several brand stores in the city are located in the largest business district in the city center. Mi Ran''er directly asked the driver to deliver him. After getting off the bus, he said to the driver, "uncle, wait for me to buy good things and go home by myself. You can pick up my father first."


    "Then be safe." After repeated exhortations, the driver left, thinking that there were so many people in the business district that nothing would happen.


    Miran came to a famous French shop.


    I''m going to let the shopping guide take out this year''s new models. When the door of the fitting room is opened, a person comes out.


    Lin rou''er did not expect to meet mi Ran''er at this time.


    Lin rouer''s body is a very beautiful star skirt. The design of the whole skirt is very dreamy. Mi Ran''er has seen the price of this skirt on the official website, which is about 40000 yuan.


    Lin rou''er is afraid that she has to take out her old capital to buy this skirt.


    "She''s wearing this one. Do you have it?" Mi Ran''er asked suddenly.


    "I''m sorry, miss. This is the only one in China. I don''t know whether this lady wants it or not. If not, you can try it. If she wants it, first come, second served..." the shopping guide said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s OK. I''ll see it again." Miran''er was a little disappointed.


    The shopping guide came up to Lin rouer and asked in a low voice, "Miss Lin, are you satisfied with this skirt?"


    Lin rou''er stares at Mi Ran''er. Then she bites her teeth and says, "satisfied, very satisfied. Please wrap it up for me."


    The shopping guide didn''t expect that she would be so direct. She just picked a skirt and took a fancy to it. She immediately nodded with joy, "OK, OK, you change it first, but, Miss Lin, is it cash or credit card here?"


    "Swipe... Swipe the card."


    Lin rou''er''s tone, with the general pain of cutting.


    Here, miran''er is about to be killed by Lin rou''er.


    But just don''t want to let her be satisfied just, this Lin rou''er unexpectedly makes such a stupid thing.


    Lin rouer went in and changed her skirt.


    But mi Ran''er wondered why she wanted to buy a dress? What kind of occasion should I wear it on?


    "I''m sorry, miss. That one has been decided by Miss Lin. look, there are many more beautiful dresses on it! You will definitely choose a more satisfactory one. "


    The shopping guide came to apologize to miran''er.


    Miran''er laughed indifferently. "It''s OK. In fact, the dress just now doesn''t match me. I just asked."


    She bored to turn the album, in the last page saw a more fairy light pink dress.


    "Do you have any in stock in this shop?" She asked as soon as her eyes brightened.


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you later." The shopping guide immediately nodded.


    When the shopping guide and colleagues went to find the skirt, Lin rouer had already changed her clothes.


    When she came out, she saw mi Ran''er holding her arm and looking at herself with a smile. She gritted her teeth and raised her chin slightly. "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think you are the only one who can buy a famous brand? I can afford it, too! "

 Chapter 1957

    "Yes, you can afford it. I didn''t say anything, but I remember that your parents'' salary in a month should not be as much as this skirt. Why? People still have to live a life worthy of their own, don''t they? "


    In fact, MI Ran''er wanted to remind her to be sober before she paid.


    Who knows, Lin rou''er thinks that MI Ran''er is provoking herself. She immediately approaches mi Ran''er and stares, "what is worthy of my life? I tell you, MI Ran''er, you are just born better than me. If you didn''t have your parents and you can''t give a fart according to your three sentence character, how can you open up contacts? You would be much worse than me! I tell you, this skirt is not bought by my parents, but by the money I earn from my own work. Don''t insult me every word for being poor. Although I am poor, I am also very poor! "


    Miran''er took a long breath and looked around. All the salesmen in the shop were looking at her and her.


    Mi Ran''er really didn''t want to quarrel with Lin rou''er.


    "Yes, if you have guts, you can rob other people''s boyfriends and give them green hats? Lin rouer, I remember that you didn''t think well of Qin Yue at first. Why did you fall in love with Qin Yue later? Is it because he became my boyfriend that you just want to rob him to prove that you are better than me? "


    Heart was pierced, Lin rouer''s face suddenly faded.


    She opened her mouth and couldn''t even retort.


    "It''s a pity that even if you rob Qin Yue, you are no better than me. No matter in study or work, you are no better than me. You can only sell me worse with my family background."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to argue with her here, but since Lin rou''er didn''t want to save face, she didn''t have to bear it any more.


    The shopping guide who found the dress stood aside with the dress in his arms. Looking at the quarrel between the two people, he didn''t dare to get close at all.


    Mi Ran''er has nothing to say with Lin rou''er. She looks back at the shopping guide.


    "Bring me the skirt."


    "Oh... Good."


    The shopping guide has been frightened by the aura that MI Ran''er has just given off.


    When he came to MI Ran''er''s side, he bowed his head subconsciously and did not dare to look directly at him.


    Lin rou''er looked at the fairy skirt in her shopping guide''s hand. She could see that this skirt was much more beautiful than the one she had just tried. Moreover, it was the new one this year, while the one she tried was the old one a few years ago.


    She always wanted to buy it, but when she came out, it was too expensive and she didn''t have so much money.


    Now the brand''s new models have been put out several times. She thought that the price had been reduced, so she came to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, it''s still so expensive.


    But also want to put on the fun, do not want to, but met their own enemies.


    When she heard that MI Ran''er wanted this dress, she felt that she should strive to buy it and let mi Ran''er down.


    At the moment, she understood everything.


    Just now, miran''er was just exciting himself.


    "Xu ChuChu, you''re too insidious. Motivate me!" After Lin rou''er reacts, she stares at Mi Ran''er with hatred.


    "Do I? Rou''er, did you forget that I used to like this star skirt... But later, I thought that it had been out of fashion for a long time. When it came to the banquet, it would be laughed at by celebrities, so I wanted to change it. It has nothing to do with you. "

 Chapter 1958

    Miran''er had a good smile on her face.


    Lin rou''er said it was strange to believe her.


    When mi Ran''er took the dress to try, the shopping guide handed Lin rou''er the wrapped skirt. "Miss Lin, it''s 38000."


    Hearing this number, Lin rou''er felt the pain of her flesh.


    She bit her lip and looked at the shopping guide. "Can... Can I get a discount?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s out of season. Besides, it''s already been reduced. There''s no stock in China, so there''s no way to make any discount." The smile on the shopping guide''s face was rigid and meticulous.


    Lin rou''er held each other''s hands and clasped her palms.


    "Then... May I not?" She really can''t afford to spend so much money on this dress.


    The smile on the shopping guide''s face was almost gone.


    "Did you just play with us?" She did not make complaints about it.


    Lin rou''er felt the look of disgust from all directions. She couldn''t stay in the shop any longer. She bowed to the shopping guide and said, "I''m really sorry!"


    With that, turn around and run!


    "Psycho, what do you do when you don''t have money?"


    "That''s to say, looking at the way she just came into the shop and stood up to us, I thought it was the eldest lady of which company. It turned out that it was just a pheasant crowing!"


    "Well, this one in the fitting room has just talked with her for so long, so he should be very familiar with her. Is this one in the fitting room also a fat man?"


    "No? Just now, I saw that the clothes on her body are brands. They should not be poor... "


    "Don''t you know that some people are frugal just to be rich in front of others? In particular, white-collar workers like her like to pay for famous brand bags and clothes. They don''t know that they can''t even afford instant noodles in private. "


    "If you say that... It''s possible!"


    ¡­¡­


    People outside are whispering, while miran''er pretends not to hear it in the dressing room.


    She put on her skirt and came out of the dressing room.


    The dress is a little big at the waist.


    She went to the mirror and looked at it. The only thing she was dissatisfied with was the waistline. She needed to take it back.


    "Here is the waist. Can you take it back?" She turned to the shopping guide.


    Shopping guide attitude has not just so hot.


    She nodded casually, "of course, but after you pay, so would you like to listen to the price of this skirt first?"


    Mi Ran''er asked, "what''s the price?"


    "One hundred and eight thousand." The shopping guide quoted a number.


    "Oh, bring me my bag." Mi Ran''er points to her satchel.


    Shopping guide a listen to this, eyes a bright.


    Hurry to pick up the bag for her.


    Miran drew out a credit card.


    This is the original left cloud to the owner, for fear that she usually outside will be wronged.


    In the past, the original owner always used to brush this sub card to buy things for Qin Yue. When he went out to play with Lin rouer, the original owner also paid for it. Now I think that the original owner really raised two white eyed wolves. After throwing so much money in, he was betrayed by both of them.


    "No password, just swipe." Mi Ran''er smiles and hands it to a surprised shopping guide.


    Her card is a subsidiary card of the black card. There are less than ten people in the city who own the main card.


    "All right." The whole voice of the shopping guide was shaking.


    This scene also falls into the eyes of Lin rou''er, who sneaks back outside and peeks behind the pillar.


    She took mi Ran''er''s natural and unrestrained look into her eyes.


    I''m full of jealousy.


    She bit her fingers, hoping that she would be able to penetrate miran''er.

 Chapter 1959

    Mi Ran''er paid for it. When she came out of the shop with her dress, she caught a glimpse of Lin rou''er hiding behind a pillar.


    As soon as the corner of her mouth raised, she suddenly stopped and turned to look at Lin rou''er directly.


    "Do you want me to give you one last gift?"


    Lin rou''er saw that she had found herself, so she didn''t hide any more. She came out directly, hummed coldly and asked mi Ran''er, "what''s the present?"


    "I''ll give you that 40000 yuan skirt, but I have one condition." Mi Ran''er looks at Lin rou''er''s delicate little face. In addition, she is always in such a delicate and dripping state in front of boys that it is no wonder that Qin Yue, the animal who thinks with his lower body, can not control her.


    "What conditions?" When Lin rou''er heard that MI Ran''er had to give her such an expensive skirt, she thought that the girl had changed before. Now it seems that she hasn''t changed either. She is just as stupid as before.


    Miran''er squinted and thought. Her eyes looked up and down at Lin rou''er. "After this skirt is given to you, you and Qin Yue will not appear in front of me again. Can you do it?"


    "Of course! Anyway, I''ll go my separate ways after graduation. I don''t want to see you yet. " Lin rou''er snorted. She took two steps forward. She was still arrogant. "I promised you. Should you go in and buy it for me?"


    Miran''er reaches for Lin rou''er''s hand and leads her into the famous brand store.


    When the salesmen saw mi Ran''er, they all had a flattering smile on their face. When they looked at Lin Rou as a child, her smile stopped immediately. However, because she came in with MI Ran''er, they still kept a relatively gentle attitude.


    How much they dislike in their hearts is probably only clear to them.


    "Help me wrap up the skirt that the lady just chose." Miran took out the card and handed it to the cashier.


    The cashier quickly nodded and motioned to the shopping guide to take the skirt that had not been put back.


    Mi Ran''er handed the bag to Lin rou''er and said, "remember your promise. If Qin Yue dares to go to my parents again and annoy them, I will take back this skirt twice."


    With that, MI Ran''er took over the swiped card


    Turn around and leave.


    Lin rouer was left standing alone in the shop.


    It took a long time for her to react.


    As a matter of fact, this 40000 yuan skirt was nothing to MI Ran''er


    She just wanted to humiliate herself.


    At the moment, her goal has been achieved.


    In the eyes of people in this famous brand shop, she is a beggar who has been given alms.


    Fingers holding the bag tightly, her palm is hot, as if this clothing bag is a hot potato, throw away reluctant, can hold, and feel hot.


    "Xu ChuChu! You... You bitch! Isn''t it just not in front of you? Even if I don''t appear in front of you, I will give you all the humiliation you have given me today! "


    Miran''er went to buy a good pair of shoes. The heels were not high and they were very comfortable.


    After buying everything, she felt her stomach. She was a little hungry and was preparing to eat. Just then, the mobile phone in her pocket rang.


    Take it out. It''s Gu Yi.


    "Chief executive." She answered in a sweet voice.


    "Where is it?" Gu Yi is as cold as ever.


    "Me? I''m shopping. What''s the matter? Chief executive, will you have dinner with me? But... It''s time to get off work? Well, I''ll pay overtime. OK, I''m in... "

 Chapter 1960

    After reporting the location to Gu Yi, MI Ran''er found a Chinese restaurant nearby.


    He also sent the roll call of Chinese restaurant to Gu Yi.


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er began to wonder why Gu Yi had to eat with her?


    Is it true that in his heart, he has already begun to lose himself?


    Sticky words, why so cold attitude?


    Hum!


    Miran''er held her cheek in one hand and looked out of the window at the night scene, waiting in a trance.


    She was so busy that she didn''t sit down for a long time.


    As for Gu Yi, she knows almost everything, but she still doesn''t know why he got irritability.


    From his aversion to women, the reason for this is that he is a woman.


    As for which woman she was, it still needed to be studied by miran''er.


    Gu Yi arrived soon. When he appeared in MI Ran''er''s sight, MI Ran''er saw a lot of girls shouting at him with their faces covered. He didn''t recognize who it was, but he just felt handsome.


    More exciting than a male star.


    Gu Yi listened to the screams around him, and his face was obviously impatient.


    Worried about the accident, miran''er quickly got up and went out, pulled his sleeve and took him into the dining room.


    Sure enough, when she appeared within one meter around him, his face looked better.


    It''s a pity that such a handsome man already has a master around him.


    "Chief executive, I don''t know your taste very well, so I ordered the signature dish in this restaurant. Don''t dislike it. Even if it is, don''t say it clearly, OK?" Mi Ran''er poured a cup of tea for him, and his face was full of flattering smile.


    Gu Yi


    He looked at her speechlessly, then his eyes fell on the shopping bags beside her.


    "You apply to leave work early today, just to go shopping?" Gu Yiwei narrowed his eyes and couldn''t hear any emotion in his tone.


    However, MI Ran''er felt a little nervous.


    She nodded slowly. "Aren''t you going to dinner tomorrow? I thought that most of the dresses in my family are out of date, and some of them are not suitable for this season. So I went to buy a new one that just came out this year. At least, it can''t disgrace you, can''t it? "


    Mi Ran''er''s sweet mouth made Gu Yi feel very useful.


    At least, the hair that often blows up is smoothed.


    "Tomorrow''s party will be attended by some acquaintances. It''s not humiliating, but why don''t you study foreign languages?" Gu Yi suddenly changed the subject, and MI Ran''er didn''t respond.


    She opened her mouth. After a long time, she said wrongly, "I''ve done it. My English is very good."


    "To be my special assistant, you need to know at least five languages. You can learn two now and three more. Find time to study by yourself. I will see results in three months." The appearance of Gu Yi leaning on the seat with her legs crossed gives mi Ran''er the illusion of going back to the office to receive training.


    Meow.


    Doesn''t she just have no foreign language skills?


    If you meet me several more times, I can speak all eight languages. Do you believe it?


    "There''s no way to stare at me. This is the basic accomplishment of tezhu, the chief executive of a multinational enterprise." Gu Yi, a stall owner, said that he was not exaggerating at all.


    Miran''er took a deep breath, and suddenly she had an idea.

 Chapter 1961

    Holding his hand on the table, he bullied Gu Yi a lot. "That day, I heard that the French of the CEO was very standard. I spent the most time with you on weekdays. Why don''t you teach me French? What''s more, we live in a community. I can go to your home for tutoring on weekends. "


    Miran''er is just testing Gu Yi''s defense. She thinks that Gu Yi will definitely refuse at the moment. Who knows


    "Yes, but I''m not a kind teacher. You''d better be ready to be scolded and cried by me." Gu Yi said, drooping his head and taking another sip of tea.


    "CEO, do you really agree?" Miran''er was shocked!


    Gu Yi glanced at her and said, "if you don''t believe me, I won''t agree."


    "No!"


    Miran''er nodded quickly, "I believe it. From Sunday on, as long as you have free time, I will come to you to learn French."


    "Well."


    Gu Yi''s eyes flickered as he spoke. Occasionally he looked out of the window and on the table, but he didn''t look at Mi Ran''er.


    Here comes the food.


    Mi Ran''er beckons Gu Yi to move.


    Gu Yi actually likes Chinese food. When he eats in the company on weekdays, a Ning mostly prepares Chinese takeout for him, which changes when he goes out to socialize.


    Mi Ran''er observed his eating habits these days and found that he ate less and absorbed less carbon and water, which was one of the reasons for his bad temper.


    "Chief executive, please eat more. The food is very authentic and the rice is good." Mi Ran''er took Gu Yi''s bowl, filled it with rice and handed it to him.


    Gu Yi


    Can he not answer?


    Finally, take it and eat it slowly.


    Mi Ran''er sighs helplessly when he looks at his occasionally frowned brow when eating. He says to the system, "he''s really under a lot of pressure. I saw him wake up from nightmares during his lunch break in the office before."


    System: "so, you should be a bosom sister, enlighten him well and let him come out from the past."


    Miran''er immediately asked the old saying, "so what is his past? Or, with whom? "


    System: "sorry, no spoiler."


    Miran''er said with a smile, "what are you doing with that nonsense?"


    Just don''t take care of the system.


    On the other side, after eating a bowl of rice, he drank half a bowl of soup and put down his chopsticks.


    "Chief executive, every time I eat with you, you eat so little that I dare not eat more." Miran''er quietly put down his chopsticks and murmured, as if complaining.


    "Why not eat more?" Gu Yi looks confused.


    "Because I''m a girl, you eat so little as a boy. If I eat too much as a girl, I''ll be a pig." Mi Ran''s spare no effort to make complaints about himself with Gu Yu.


    Gu Yi was amused by her small tone.


    "You don''t have to do that next time. You can eat as much as you want. Don''t worry about me. I''ve been eating like this all the time."


    "How did you grow so tall?" Asked miran''er suspiciously.


    "Although I eat less, but I certainly keep up with the nutrition, high growth has nothing to do with food intake, fat growth has nothing to do with food intake!" Gu Yi can''t hide his poisonous tongue attribute again.


    Mi Ran''er felt that he was stabbed in the heart.


    After dinner, Gu Yi and MI Ran''er did not rush to pay.


    It''s not his style at all.


    Miran''er guessed that he might not even have his wallet with him.

 Chapter 1962

    This meal brought mi Ran''er and Gu Yi closer together.


    On the way back, MI Ran''er sat in the co pilot''s seat and Gu Yi drove.


    Mi Ran''er once saw a remark on the Internet that the man holding the steering wheel with one hand is very sexy.


    She looked at Gu Yi as well. Under her slightly rolled sleeve, she showed her arm with perfect muscle lines. Sure enough, she felt the explosion.


    In addition, his abstinence face makes people want to fight him directly in the car.


    "I''ll wait for you at your house for tomorrow''s dinner, or will you come to meet me at my door?" Miran''er felt that the atmosphere was very quiet and began to look for topics.


    "Don''t you mean to let me help you with your French? It''s just that I''m free tomorrow afternoon. You can put on your things and come to my house. When you''re ready, you can go directly from my house. "


    Gu Yidao.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened. That''s what she thought.


    "Oh."


    Silence again.


    She really felt the silence in the car was very depressing, and quickly opened the window.


    A cool wind came in and blew her hair up, directly on Gu Yi''s cheek.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Worried that it would affect his driving, MI Ran''er quickly pressed down her long hair and closed the window.


    The faint fragrance passed at the tip of the nose, but it disappeared from the tip of the nose before it was analyzed. Gu Yi''s eyebrows were a little dissatisfied.


    However, MI Ran''er did not see it.


    "It''s better to tie up your hair when you go to work later." He likes girls with good shoulder and neck lines,


    It happened that Xu ChuChu, the original owner, was such a swan neck girl. In addition, MI Ran''er''s good manners and temperament were outstanding among a group of her peers.


    "Oh, good." Miran''er nodded obediently.


    In fact, at the beginning, she would do a good job in tying her hair. Later, because she was getting more and more tired and had no strength to get up early, she combed her hair and spread it on her shoulders.


    Unexpectedly, this man still cares about this.


    The topic ends again.


    Miran''er leaned back in her seat, thinking that even if she thought of the topic, it would not be easy for her to talk with this man.


    It''s better not to waste words.


    At this time, the man around him didn''t know what he was thinking of, and suddenly laughed.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er was startled by him and looked at him suspiciously.


    "If your engagement ceremony is not cancelled, you should be the protagonist tomorrow night. Maybe your engagement party is our first meeting place."


    Gu Yi''s words are sour.


    Mi Ran''er chuckled. "If I knew that Qin Yue had done something disgusting, I would be a tortoise if I didn''t cancel the engagement ceremony."


    "If you find that Qin Yue is cheating after engagement or marriage, how would you choose?" Gu Yi raised a rather sinister question.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t hesitate: "divorce directly, and I will make Qin Yue pay a serious price. He has to accompany me to lose my reputation."


    "Reputation loss fee?" Gu Yi is puzzled.


    "To be green headed is to cause a loss of reputation, isn''t it?" Miran''er pulled his lips.


    Sure enough, she is a simple girl who knows exactly what it is.


    In Gu Yi''s eyes, there was a rare appreciation.


    "What about the chief executive? If you find your wife unfaithful after you get married, how will you deal with it? "


    Gu Yi did not squint. There was no expression on his face. His eyes were as silent as the sea. "I will let her die directly."

 Chapter 1963

    There was no emotion in the tone, but it made her feel a piercing cold.


    In fact, her problem is really superfluous. Gu Yi''s character can''t tolerate sand in his eyes. In addition to his illness, if he learns that his beloved wife has betrayed him, it''s a small matter of killing people and a big matter of revenge on society.


    "Scared?" Gu Yi felt the silence of the people around him. With a low smile, he suddenly reached out and patted mi Ran''er on the shoulder.


    Feeling that his hand was pretty good, he had some nostalgia and rubbed his big hand on her shoulder.


    "I''m not scared. I just think the CEO is too paranoid? The person who betrays you is not worth your life regardless of the law. You should be free and easy, let her go, and then go to find the true love that really belongs to you. "


    Mi Ran''er said softly. She looked back at Gu Yi, and their eyes just collided.


    Seeing the sincerity in the misty eyes, Gu Yi''s mouth slightly raised and sneered, "it''s not paranoia, it''s her punishment."


    Mi Ran''er


    Forget it. It''s not clear with this kind of people for the time being.


    She turned to look out of the window and murmured in a low voice, "but also, to marry the CEO, those aristocratic ladies don''t know how happy they will be. It''s too late to be loyal all their lives. How can they betray the CEO? I''m a bit of a brain wreck when I ask this question. "


    The volume of her mumbling is not big or small, just let Gu Yi hear it.


    "Is it such a happy thing to marry me?" Gu Yi doubted mi Ran''er''s words.


    Mi Ran''er''s little body was slightly stiff, and then he turned to look at Gu Yi with an embarrassed smile on his face. "At least, in the eyes of those aristocratic ladies, it''s something that they yearn for..."


    "And you?" Gu Yi did not know whether he asked intentionally or unintentionally.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned. "You are my boss now. How dare I think..."


    "If I''m not your boss, how dare you think?" Gu Yi has been aggressive.


    Mi Ran''er''s scalp is fried.


    She bit her lip and looked at Gu Yi with a stiff cheek. After a long time, she said, "if the CEO is not my boss, I think I might like the CEO..." Mi Ran''er hesitated for a moment, looked at Gu Yi Wei''s rising mouth, and then continued: "my face..."


    Gu Yi???


    The original upward corners of the mouth drooped in an instant.


    "Although I judge people by their appearance, if the chief executive is not my boss, I certainly have no chance to understand the chief executive. I can only define my thoughts on the chief executive by my face..."


    Mi Ran''er sees that Gu Yi is not happy and explains quickly.


    Gu Yi suddenly stepped on the brake at this time.


    The screeching sound of brakes was heard in the street.


    Fortunately, he pulled over.


    Otherwise, it will definitely cause congestion in this peak period.


    After the car stopped, the man turned his head and looked at Mi Ran''er very seriously, and asked word by word, "will you still like me after you know my nature?"


    Miran''er knew what he meant.


    She guessed that Gu Yi must want to start with her.


    However, she felt that this kind of beginning must be because she could calm his mood.


    It''s like a medicine bottle. If you stay around and take a little when you are sick, you can relieve it for a long time.


    I don''t like it at all.


    With a slight frown, she said to Gu Yi, "CEO, when we have dinner tonight, it seems that we didn''t drink a bar?"

 Chapter 1964

    Why are you so crazy?


    Gu Yi understood the implication of MI Ran''er''s words, and his face became a little worse.


    "Think of it as a drink." Gu Yi calmly turned back and was ready to drive.


    "After understanding, I am also attracted by the charm of the CEO. However, I always feel that there is an invisible wall between me and the CEO. I don''t know what the real CEO looks like. So now, even if I like it, I just like the serious look of the CEO at work and the CEO in private..."


    Mi Ran''er''s tone of voice was very tense. After licking her lips and swallowing her saliva, she continued: "if I could understand what the CEO looks like in private, I would like it too."


    Who knows how much psychological construction mi Ran''er has done to tell the story.


    Now she is really not sure what type Gu Yi will like.


    He seems to reject all women, and the reason why he is close to her is just that he may have the taste he likes.


    Other


    Miran''er felt that he needed to continue to explore.


    Gu Yi''s foot, which was ready to step on the accelerator, stopped slightly.


    He squeezed the steering wheel.


    "So, CEO, would you like to give me a chance to get to know you in private?" Mi Ran''er approached Gu Yi a lot and asked in a low voice.


    When the chief executive heard this, he was stunned for a few seconds. Then he sneered directly. He turned his head with a little intention, "I remember Xu tezhu didn''t drink the bar tonight?"


    Gu Yi is really adept at using his own way to treat people.


    Miran''er pursed his mouth slightly in anger.


    Finally, a smile came up on my little face. "Well, just as I drank, CEO, please drive quickly. I''m a little tired and want to go home early to have a rest."


    In the tone, with obvious unhappy.


    Gu Yi said nothing more and started the car directly.


    Mi Ran''er thought that she could take advantage of this opportunity to let Gu Yi open her heart a little bit. Unexpectedly, she was still a little worried. Gu Yi failed to be fooled by her.


    He takes mi Ran''er to his home. After getting off the bus, MI Ran''er stands in front of his home respectfully, waiting for Gu Yi''s car to leave, and then turns to enter the house.


    The two of them have returned to their original relationship with their superiors and subordinates.


    The atmosphere is more rigid than before.


    Miran''er was a little discouraged.


    The system felt her mood and rarely comforted her, "don''t be like this. This time, the man''s heart is closed for a reason. As long as you find the crux, you can solve the difficulties now."


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "I know that''s true, but I''m not a very delicate person. I''m worried that even if I know why he is like this, I''ll ruin everything."


    "Host, does one setback make you so insecure? It''s just the difficulty now, which makes you so discouraged. Didn''t you threaten to save enough task value as soon as possible to go home? "


    The system was excited by the dejected appearance of miran''er, and the tone became more excited than just now.


    When mi Ran''er listened to the system''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    She quickly said: "well, well, I tease you. Do you really think I will be knocked down by such a small setback? You look down on me, don''t you? However, I thought that all your life, you only have a rigid tone. Unexpectedly, you still have changeable emotions. "

 Chapter 1965

    The system hums coldly: "our system is also humanized, OK? As the host completes more task planes, we become more humane. "


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened, and he asked, "if I finish my last task in the future, can you still become a person and appear in front of me?"


    The system is silent.


    Miran''er was surprised. Was he really right?


    "ChuChu, why did you come back so late today?" Before mi Ran''er had time to think about it, the door was opened. Zuo Yun saw her standing in the yard. He quickly came over, took his daughter''s little hand and asked suspiciously.


    "Oh... I went shopping, and then I had dinner with the boss." Mi Ran''er quickly withdrew his thoughts and looked at Zuo Yun, "Mom, where are you going?"


    "You didn''t come back so late. The driver said you wouldn''t let him pick you up. I''m worried about you. I''m going to have a look at the gate of the community."


    Zuo Yun pulls his daughter into the room.


    Seeing that she bought big and small bags, her eyes brightened slightly, "my daughter finally knows that she loves herself. She bought so many bags this time, but she didn''t buy them for men at last..."


    Mi Ran''er knew that she said that in the past, every time the original owner went shopping, he would buy a lot of things for Qin Yue, but only some necessities for himself.


    Thinking of this, it suddenly occurred to MI Ran''er that he had not yet gone to Qin Yue to get back the gifts that the original owner had given him.


    Although it''s a bit stingy to do so, at least in the year of his cheating, he has no face to accept the things that the original owner bought him.


    "Mom, I won''t love a man so humbly in the future, I will love myself well, and find a man who will really hold me in the palm of my hand!" Mi Ran''er assured Zuo Yun, looking at the time, "I have to go upstairs to have a rest first. Mom, who are you waiting for? Isn''t my dad back yet? "


    Left cloud face floating up a little embarrassed, slowly nodded, "in fact, did not wait for him, is some work things, want to discuss with him."


    "My father has been back so late every day for more than a year? It can''t be outside... "Mi Ran''er asked deliberately with some doubts.


    "No!" Zuo Yun was as if she had blown up her hair. She looked at Mi Ran''er and shook her head quickly. "ChuChu, don''t think so much about it. Daddy and Mommy will always love you the most. Daddy and Mommy will never betray this family."


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    She and the original owner are not the kind of people who want to build their own happiness on the pain of others, especially their relatives, OK?


    "Mom, I think we should have a chance to have a good talk with you and dad." Miran''er sighed, and then turned and went upstairs.


    Zuo Yun fell down on the sofa with a pale face.


    She also knew that she was a little paranoid.


    But what can she do?


    Today, the only one who can maintain this marriage is their daughter.


    If even his daughter didn''t care about the survival of the family, the man would divorce her without hesitation.


    Divorce is OK, but... Everyone will know that she has been betrayed by a man for so long, and she has to swallow her anger. Maybe, she and her daughter will become a joke in the whole circle.


    No matter what she said, she couldn''t let this happen.


    Time points to 12 o''clock, Xu Yanqing did not come back.


    Zuo Yun''s heart temperature gradually dropped to freezing point.


    Now, he doesn''t even want to maintain the superficial harmony.

 Chapter 1966

    The next day, MI Ran''er had a hard time sleeping in. When she came downstairs, she found that Zuo Yun was still in the living room in his last night''s costume.


    Looking at her coming down the stairs, the servant''s good sister ran to her quickly and said, "Miss, go and persuade your wife. I''ve been sitting all night. Even if it''s not cold, I''m afraid it''s too sleepy. How can you survive such a long time?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and went to Zuo Yun, "Mom, are you waiting for Dad?"


    Zuoyun heard her daughter''s voice, some dull expression restored color, she slowly shook her head, "no, I just... Can''t sleep!"


    With that, Zuo Yun yawned.


    "Your father called me last night and said that he had gone on a business trip. Dear, don''t blame your father. It''s your mother who has nothing to do..." Zuo Yun seems to be worried about mi Ran''er''s misunderstanding and explains it again and again.


    "Well, well, I know. Mom, you go upstairs now to have a rest. Dad''s side, I won''t interfere." Mi Ran''er helped her up speechless.


    After going upstairs and watching her go to bed and cover the quilt, MI Ran''er leaves.


    Take out the mobile phone, want to give Xu Yanqing a call to ask.


    But in this way, what Zuo Yun tries to cover up will not be exposed?


    She noticed that Zuo Yun''s mood had a big problem, and she could only deal with the matter between her and Xu Yanqing gently. If she was too reckless, it might stimulate her. She already had an emotional patient beside her, and another one. Mi Ran''er thought that she might become the one who went crazy first.


    Then she put her mobile phone back in her pocket and looked at the time. It was not far from lunch. She went upstairs and simply cleaned up, carrying her dress downstairs.


    After simply eating something, he went to Gu Yi''s home.


    As she approached the door of Gu Yi''s house, the sound of a car sounded behind her.


    Look around.


    It''s Gu Yi''s car.


    The man in the driver''s seat in the car is Anning. Anning didn''t recognize the girl in front of her.


    Today, she is wearing a baseball skirt that the original owner would only wear at school. Her ponytail is high. She looks like a high school student.


    Looking back, the small face with big palm makes a Ning''s eyes bright, very amazing.


    The man at the back table, through the rearview mirror, saw Ah Ning''s look and frowned instantly.


    Anning keenly felt the temperature drop in the car, sat up slightly, and immediately took back his eyes.


    The car stopped at Gu Yi''s house.


    Anning got out of the car and opened the door for Gu Yi.


    Then he turned and asked the approaching mi Ran''er, "what is ChuChu doing at the boss''s house?"


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "tutoring."


    Said, also Yang Yang hand already ready information and notebook.


    Gu Yi glanced at her, then said faintly, "come in."


    "Good." Miran''er waves with Anning and follows Gu Yi into his house.


    Anning was so surprised that his chin almost fell off.


    He has been with the boss for seven years, and his chances of entering the house are numbered.


    Not to mention women, on weekdays, only the housekeeper comes to clean up when the boss is not at home. The rest of the time, he has never seen anyone who has been allowed into his house by the boss.


    In the past, Anning felt that boss''s home was his private domain.


    He didn''t want to let people in, because he didn''t really open his heart to others.


    Now, the boss let ChuChu into his home. Does it prove that


    Boss is really special for this new special help.


    Ah Ning thought bitterly.

 Chapter 1967

    Gu Yi''s villa decoration color is single, the atmosphere is cold, said abstinence department also overestimated, this is simply... Monk department.


    Cold colors, little furniture, not even a TV.


    Miran''er went to the sofa, sat down and looked at the room. She felt that if she lived in the house for a year, she would really go crazy.


    "There is something to drink in the refrigerator in the kitchen. I''ll take it myself. I''ll take a bath first. There''s no TV, but there''s a projector. You can close the curtains to watch a movie." Gu Yi put all her slightly disgusted look into her eyes. Instead of being angry, she warmly welcomed her.


    Mi Ran''er nodded and waited for Gu Yi to go upstairs before opening Gu Yi''s refrigerator.


    Except white water is white water.


    None of the colored drinks.


    Mi Ran''er took a bottle of mineral water in disgust.


    There''s no smoke in the kitchen. He shouldn''t have fired at home.


    She sat on the sofa with her notebook in her arms. After drinking some water, she didn''t touch the things in Yi Yi''s house. Although he allowed her to do so, MI Ran''er always felt very impolite.


    Fortunately, Gu Yi came down soon.


    He wore a dark blue home clothes, but also with a black frame glasses, than usual suit straight appearance, to make people much easier to get close.


    "Come to my study." Gu Yi looks at her sitting on the sofa, frowning slightly and opening her mouth lightly.


    "Oh." Miran''er quickly followed up with her things in her arms.


    Gu Yi''s study is full of things. She sits down across the desk.


    Gu Yi is actually very careful and patient as a teacher. Every word and grammar is carefully taught.


    Mi Ran''er learned very quickly. In one afternoon, he went back to some simple exchanges.


    Gu Yi gave her some homework to finish by herself.


    Then, he sat opposite with his legs crossed, and kept staring at the way she hung her head to do her homework.


    Her forehead is very good-looking. When she wears a ponytail, her forehead will be exposed completely. With a pair of big eyes, her young face will show a slightly confused look, which will be very lovely.


    Then there is her shoulder and neck line. She''s really an obedient girl. Whatever he says, I''ll do it today.


    Gu Yi thin lips slightly Yang, always heavy eyes, pan on a little proud.


    Gu Yi suddenly said a word in French.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t respond. He raised his eyes and looked at him, "what?"


    Gu Yi shook his head, "it''s OK, do your own."


    Mi Ran''er


    She frowned and dropped her head. The pen fell on the paper and weighed a lot.


    Soon, several questions were finished and Gu Yi was checked.


    All right.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Go and change the dress you brought. Anning will come to pick us up soon." Gu Yi put her homework aside, looked at the time and told her.


    "Well, when shall we study again next time?" Asked miran''er.


    "Next time... I''ll let you know in advance when I have time." Gu Yi actually wants to stay with her for a while, but after all, they still have jobs.


    Moreover, in addition to the relationship between teachers and students and subordinates, he really can''t find any reason to keep her by his side.


    The faint fragrance on her made him feel comfortable all afternoon, without any dryness. If this girl was around him day by day, maybe he would recover without any medicine.


    Miran''er changes her dress in the bathroom on the first floor.


    When he came out of the bathroom, the man was dressed up and waiting for her in the living room.


    See her a body Fairy Spirit fluttering pink long skirt, the man''s eyes twinkle in an instant.

 Chapter 1968

    In fact, MI Ran''er didn''t have much confidence in the figure of the original owner, because he was too Petite to hold up the long skirt, so he wore a pair of high heels.


    The ankle injury before the gain and loss has been well completed, otherwise, today is another sentence.


    She straightened her skirt, went to Gu Yi, and kept Gu Yi''s look in her eyes. She asked nervously, "what''s up? Isn''t it pretty? "


    Gu Yi shook his head slowly.


    There was nothing more to say. The car horn sounded outside.


    Gu Yi pulls her little hand over and puts it on her arm.


    Let''s go out together.


    Anning was also stunned.


    She really deserves to be a lady of a big family. After dressing up a little, her temperament comes out. The girl she sees in peacetime is totally different. Ah Ning used to dare to look at her more. Now, he thinks it''s presumptuous to look at her more.


    Open the door.


    As they sat in the back seat, MI Ran''er straightened up after straightening out her skirt.


    "This is the dress you bought yesterday?" Gu Yi is finally ready to evaluate her dress.


    Miran''er immediately nodded, "yes, this skirt is a new one this year. I feel it''s quite good."


    "Well, it''s pretty good." Gu Yi''s comments are high enough for miran''er and Anning.


    Who knows


    "However, wearing it on you, there is always a feeling of children stealing adult clothes."


    Mi Ran''er:! "


    She turned her head and glared at Gu Yi? It''s very beautiful. "


    Gu Yi couldn''t help smiling. He coughed lightly. Suddenly, he was serious and looked straight ahead. "In fact, you''re still suitable for wearing a short style. Short people wear long skirts and look even shorter."


    Mi Ran''er''s hands were tight and loose.


    Finally, I decided not to talk to the villain.


    Lyon''s manor is on the outskirts of the city, and the villa area is next to the city. Soon after driving out of the city, it arrived.


    The number one in Lyon is very dreamy tonight, and the flowers everywhere give Miran an illusion of being in a fairyland.


    Lyon came to meet Gu Yi and Miran in person.


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s dress today, Lyon boasted: "today you are just like an elf."


    Miran''er understood the French sentence.


    There was a little pride on the face.


    She looked at Gu Yi, then shook hands with Lyon and said in French, "thank you very much."


    Her French accent is not particularly standard. She speaks French with a soft tone and has a unique flavor.


    In addition, when she met last time, she didn''t know much about French. Now she can have some oral communication, which surprised Lyon.


    He also appreciated that, at least, in order to be able to communicate with herself, the girl seriously studied French, which was a bonus.


    Lyon is gratified and satisfied ground nods, "you please at will, here also some guests will arrive soon, if the reception is not good, please do not mind."


    Gu Yi light smile, "Lyon to busy their own good, we will take care of ourselves."


    "Well, I''ll talk to you later."


    After Lyon left, Gu Yi focused on the proud miran''er.


    "Do you hear me? They say I''m an elf. This dress fits the theme of his party today. CEO, believe it or not, I''ll be the prettiest girl tonight!" Mi Ran''er, carrying her skirt, strolled around Gu Yi with pride.

 Chapter 1969

    So, this girl is now on the nose, right?


    However, it''s quite lovely without any affectation.


    "But what''s the theme of Lyon''s party tonight? How come they''re all celebrities, almost no business figures... "Mi Ran''er''s eyes wandered wildly.


    Gu Yi went to get a cocktail and went to the rest area to drink it slowly.


    Looking at Yingyan in the yard, she felt numb. He ordered her to stay one meter away from her. She didn''t know anyone else, so she stayed with him.


    "Don''t you know? It''s Lyon''s birthday in a few days. He''ll go back to France to celebrate. Tonight''s party is to celebrate in advance with his friends in China. As for business figures, can''t I be a figure in business? "


    Gu Yi drinks wine and says this, with a light glance at the girl sitting beside him.


    Mi Ran''er recognized the sour meaning in his words and quickly laughed, "of course not! I mean, I don''t see any business people except you, CEO... "


    Gu Yi hums and laughs, "what''s the hurry? The party hasn''t officially started yet. These people like to step on the spot every day to prove their coffee position. It must be the same today. "


    Gu Yi''s tone is ironic.


    Mi Ran''er was amused.


    She also went to get a drink and held it in her hand while drinking and eating dessert.


    Western style desserts taste good, sweet but not greasy. It''s Miran''s taste.


    There are more and more people at party occasions.


    When mi Ran''er saw some third tier stars, she could not help feeling that the social circle here is not so small. However, this guy has made so many Chinese friends, why is his Chinese still so poor?


    Is it true that all his friends communicate with him in French?


    In the mind disorderly thought, at this time, Lyon has welcomed two guests.


    A man and a woman


    When mi Ran''er saw the man''s face clearly in the dim light, his face, which was still relaxed and comfortable, suddenly froze.


    She is a little dull to feel that the men around her are also slightly heavy.


    Xu Yanqing also came.


    However, the people around him are not Zuo Yun.


    It was a woman that Miran had never seen in her memory.


    She looks very beautiful and has a lot of temperament. It''s said that her dress is expensive to the sky.


    Mi Ran''er felt uncomfortable.


    She knew that it was the natural reaction of the original body.


    Seeing my father and other women coming to the party hand in hand, the woman looked like I was Mrs. Xu. How could she be happy as a daughter.


    "I, I want to go to the bathroom." Mi Ran''er put the wine cup aside, got up and prepared to tidy it up first, and then came out to deal with all this.


    When he stood up, Gu Yi grabbed his wrist.


    "CEO..." Mi Ran''er frowned and looked at Gu Yi, "I''m real..."


    When she saw the dark clouds on Gu Yi''s face, MI Ran''er was stunned. Immediately, she squatted down and said, "chief executive, what''s the matter with you?"


    The scarlet color in his eyes was clearly what she saw when she came back to the office after she had been alone with Miss Chu for a while.


    He''s sick.


    Gu Yi is very difficult to bear the sense of dryness in his chest, holding the wrist of the little girl in front of him. He takes his eyes back and falls on MI Ran''er''s little face.


    Seeing the real worry in MI Ran''er''s eyes, he felt that a warm current had poured into his heart, which made him feel relaxed gradually.

 Chapter 1970

    However, once he recalled the picture in his mind, he was a little out of control.


    When mi Ran''er looked at Gu Yi''s face, he suddenly felt familiar.


    That woman just now... Looks like Gu Yi.


    Could it be that


    Is that Gu Yi''s mother? That unmarried child, was driven out of the house, and later rely on his son to become a talent, take home Miss Gu?


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help but turn his head to look again.


    But Gu Yi pulled him up directly, "don''t you want to go to the bathroom? Let''s go. I''ll be with you


    Gu Yi''s pace is very fast, and MI Ran''er almost fails to keep up with this man''s rhythm in his high heels.


    He found the toilet of the manor with ease. They locked it together. Gu Yi held his hands on the washstand, looked at himself with scarlet eyes in the mirror, turned on the tap and poured cold water on the upper door.


    "Chief Executive..." Mi Ran''er whispered to him, holding out his small hand, trying to give him a smooth breath.


    But Gu Yi suddenly said, "stand aside."


    She had to take it back.


    Looking at his self abusive appearance and thinking about his common scolding appearance, who can think that behind the great devil, in fact, there are many tragedies.


    Gu Yi hasn''t calmed down for a long time.


    Mi Ran''er worried that he would get sick, so he went to turn off the tap.


    "Don''t do that. We''re here to be guests. Let''s calm down..." Mi Ran''er patted him on the back and soothed him in a low voice.


    "How to level it? She told me before that she would never show up with me on the same occasion in any case. Over the years, she has avoided so many family dinners when I went back. Now, because of a man who knows that Lyon and I are friends, she will definitely come to the party, and she also comes! At this moment, I know that her fear of me is limited to the time when no one protects her. Now, with a man around her, she can finally come to see me


    Gu Yi gasped for breath, but he couldn''t understand a lot of words. After speaking, MI Ran''er made a string of his own before he understood what he meant.


    "You mean... Your mother?" She tried to ask.


    "Otherwise? Who else is there? " Gu Yi straightened up slightly and looked at Mi Ran''er, "what''s it like to catch your father cheating in marriage?"


    He''s got a mind to mind her.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips. "It''s not a big emotion. In fact, I''ve long noticed that he has someone outside. But my mother has been deceiving herself. She thinks that our family is still very happy and everyone can''t leave. Now he''s bringing people outside to the banquet in such an aboveboard way. Probably, the marriage with my mother has come to an end."


    Mi Ran''er tried to speak to Gu Yi in a more stable tone, but the bitterness in her heart still made her tone tremble a little.


    Gu Yi saw that her face was also bad, and suddenly raised her hand and pulled her into her arms.


    The aftershave water on the man smelled good. When it came, MI Ran''er was a little confused. Then she struggled subconsciously.


    "Don''t move. At this time, let''s hold our heads in the bathroom to get warm." Gu Yi seems to be joking. In fact, he really needs this hug to comfort himself.


    Mi Ran''er allowed him to hold himself like this until someone knocked at the door.


    "Is there anyone in it?" It''s a girl''s voice.


    Mi Ran''er was startled and came out of Gu Yi''s arms.

 Chapter 1971

    Two people appear together in the bathroom, if spread out, there will be gossip.


    She doesn''t mind and doesn''t know if Gu Yi will be angry.


    She looks at Yi first.


    The latter''s face was calm, and he had just dropped the drops on her shoulder. However, the broken hair on her forehead was still wet, but it didn''t affect her overall appearance.


    He looks very handsome.


    Gu Yi went directly behind the door and opened it.


    The girl at the door almost screamed when she saw it was Gu Yi. Immediately, she seemed to think of the rumors about Gu Yi. She jumped to one side and let Gu Yi out of the way.


    Mi Ran''er quickly follows Gu Yi, pretends that nothing has happened, and leaves the bathroom.


    After a long walk, MI Ran''er could feel the girl''s eyes on him and Gu Yi.


    "Maybe tonight, the scandal between Gu Yi and me will spread all over the city. Will I become the female public enemy of this position?" In his mind, MI Ran''er asked about the system.


    The system laughs, "guess."


    Miran''er didn''t want to talk to him any more.


    Every time she communicates with this system, miran''er feels that she can choke on it and live ten years less.


    Back at the party venue, there was already someone dancing in the middle of the dance floor. Xu Yanqing and Gu Mu were the happiest couple.


    "So happy, for fear that others don''t know, are they having an affair? If my mother saw this scene, she would have to pass out in anger. When she woke up, she still had to say, "well, your father is just socializing. Good daughter, don''t think about it..."


    Mi Ran''s teeth were tucking around Gu Yu''s side. She really wanted to rush directly to make complaints about the two most tightly held people in the middle of the dance floor.


    "Your mother can really bear what ordinary people can''t bear. Fortunately, you didn''t inherit your mother''s point." Gu Yi really doesn''t like this kind of woman who bears her breath. It''s right to be betrayed and kick away the Betrayer.


    Is self deception useful?


    Gas is not all stuffy in the heart, plot worry into a disease, the Betrayer will pity you half?


    "Chief executive, you shouldn''t be so angry to beat my father now?" Mi Ran''er suddenly asked in a low voice, pulling Gu Yi''s clothes in a worried way.


    "What? You want me to beat him up for you? It''s a pity that I don''t have so much time. When she chose to go back to take care of her family, I said that her future affairs have nothing to do with me. If I really care who she associates with and who she becomes, I will lose! "


    Gu Yi seems natural and unrestrained. In fact, his teeth are bursting tightly. He takes a glass of whisky and drinks it all in one gulp.


    "You drink slowly, such a strong wine, wait a moment, you can''t control your emotions, do something irreparable, but it''s too late..." Mi Ran''er wants to stop Gu Yi.


    But don''t want to, Gu Yi suddenly squint Mou, frown, ruthlessly stare at her.


    "What did you say?" Gu Yi''s tone to her was no longer as gentle as before.


    Mi Ran''er realized that he had let the slip of the tongue.


    "You know I''m... I''m sick?" Gu Yi bullies mi Ran''er, who retreats step by step under the pressure of his cold air.


    "I... I probably... Probably know a little bit." Mi Ran''er pulled a smile. Seeing Gu Yi''s look, she was a little scared. "Chief executive, don''t be angry."


    Mi Ran''er raises her little hand and wants to give Gu Yi a smooth breath, but Gu Yi blocks it heavily.

 Chapter 1972

    "Chief Executive..." when mi Ran''er saw Gu Yi''s anger, he felt a little flustered, but he had expected his reaction. He sighed and said that the time had come.


    Gu Yi pushed her away. "So, during this period of time, you always listen to me and show a faint timidity. In fact, you are afraid that I will get sick and hurt you?"


    Gu Yi''s tone is aggressive.


    Mi Ran''er was full of helplessness. There were too many people around, and it was not a place to talk.


    "I didn''t, I just, CEO, can we wait until there are only two people to talk about this topic? Do you want everyone to know about your illness? " Mi Ran''er tries to remind Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi was still staring at her and said coldly, "so what? You''re ashamed to know I''m sick, right? Worried that others will laugh at you, your boss is a psycho? "


    "I didn''t!" Mi Ran''er couldn''t bear it. He yelled at Gu Yi angrily, "calm down. Since I stay with you after I know your illness, doesn''t it prove that I''m not afraid of your illness? Besides, what if I''m afraid? I''m still trying to change you and cure you? If you think of me like this, it seems that my psychological construction and preparation during this period of time are in vain. "


    With disappointment on her face, MI Ran''er turned around and was ready to sit down in another rest area.


    Walking a few steps, she did not pay attention, then hit the person.


    "I''m sorry..." she stepped back quickly. Unexpectedly, her movements were too careless. She turned her heel directly. The pain came from her ankle, and her body fell uncontrollably towards the ground.


    When Gu Yi wanted to catch her, it was too late. He could only watch her fall on the ground, and then tears came out.


    But she was calm.


    "Are you all right?" The person who was hit was startled and quickly helped her up.


    Miran''er shook his head with no expression on his face. "It''s ok... I''m really sorry."


    The noise here caught the attention of the other side of the dance floor.


    When Xu Yanqing saw the familiar figure in the crowd, he thought he was wrong.


    Calm down, he let go of the person in his arms, walked forward a few steps, and looked again. This time, he made sure that the fairy daughter was dressed as her own daughter.


    "ChuChu..." seeing that there was something wrong with MI Ran''er''s leg, he came over anxiously and was ready to help her.


    "Don''t say I''m your daughter. After all, I can''t call the aunt I met for the first time mom." Mi Ran''er dodged Xu Yanqing''s hand, pressed his voice and said coldly.


    Xu Yanqing did not expect that her always docile daughter would say such words at this time.


    His face was stiff. He bit his teeth and said, "I can explain this, but it''s not now. In fact, your mother..."


    "My mother actually knows? Then why don''t you tell me, why don''t you divorce directly? How nice to let you live and fly with this aunt. Aren''t you tired of acting in front of me? You''re not tired. I look tired. "


    Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly and left Xu Yanqing for another rest area.


    "Yanqing, the young lady just now is..." Gu''s mother came to Xu Yanqing''s side, with a faint smile on her well maintained face, and began to speak suspiciously.


    "It''s my daughter." Xu Yanqing tone with a little low anger.

 Chapter 1973

    "The child is not obedient when she is old. Originally, I wanted her to say hello to you. Look at her like that, I don''t want to look for trouble in front of you."


    Xu Yanqing said, holding her hand again.


    Gu''s mother followed mi Ran''er in her eyes. "It''s a beautiful and lovely girl. The boy who betrayed her doesn''t know what he thinks. If I have such a lovely daughter-in-law, I''ll spoil her."


    "So? Should I try my best to get you two married? " Gu Yi didn''t know when he came to them with a glass of wine. He laughed and opened his mouth sarcastically.


    Gu''s mother was stiff at the moment when she heard Gu Yi''s voice.


    The color of his face faded as quickly as possible.


    "What? Mother, aren''t you going to introduce this gentleman? Although Mr. Xu and I are old acquaintances in business, Mr. Xu should have another identity at this moment? " Gu Yi saw all of Gu''s mother''s reactions, and the mockery on her face was even worse.


    Gu''s mother clenched her teeth and squeezed the man''s clothes around her. "Yanqing, let''s go."


    Her pupils are red.


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Yi reached out and grabbed Gu''s mother''s arm. "Mother, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Don''t we have time to touch a cup?"


    Xu Yanqing wanted to have a deeper relationship with Gu Yi, so he immediately nodded, "yes, your mother and son don''t have much time to meet in recent years. It''s hard to relax tonight. Let''s have a drink and say a few more words together."


    Gu''s mother was so angry with her pig teammates.


    Didn''t you see that she didn''t dare to look at the people around her now?


    "No, I don''t want to drink." Gu''s mother shook her head and directly rejected Gu Yi''s proposal,


    As a businessman, Xu Yanqing has an extraordinary sense of smell. After several rounds, Xu Yanqing noticed the strange relationship between the mother and son.


    He dropped his eyes and looked at the woman beside him.


    Looking back at Gu Yi''s red and joking eyes, he understood that there was a grudge between the mother and the son. Moreover, it was very deep. He thought that in recent years, the mother and the son had never appeared together in public. Maybe the grudge was deep enough that they would never see each other again.


    "Since you don''t want to drink, you can go there and sit down." Xu Yanqing and Gu''s mother are ready to leave.


    Gu Yi doesn''t want to spend more time with the woman in front of her.


    After tightening his teeth, he didn''t feel embarrassed any more. Seeing Xu Yanqing and Gu''s mother go away, he took a deep breath, and the mass of dryness in his chest suddenly surged up.


    He staggered under his feet, his big hand on his chest¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er in the rest area saw him in his eyes.


    I want to go and have a look.


    But mi Ran''er was a little angry when she thought of the attitude this guy had just taken towards her.


    By this time, some women who are already coveting the beauty of a hundred million gathered.


    "Mr. Gu, are you drunk? Shall I help you to have a rest? "


    "Get out of here." Gu Yi was even more disgusted when he saw a woman dressed in fancy clothes with a strong fragrance on her body. He pushed her away. He clenched his fists with blood in his palms.


    In front of her, several people passed by. After passing, she didn''t see Gu Yi.


    "Well, where have you been?" Miran''er was worried that if something could happen to his present state, he would lose his position?

 Chapter 1974

    No way.


    You can''t be petty.


    Mi Ran''er got up quickly, but when he didn''t pay attention, a huge pain hit his ankle.


    Her tears gushed out again, so she had to squat down, take off her shoes, carry them barefoot, endure the pain to find Gu Yi.


    At first, she thought that Gu Yi had been taken away by some woman. However, she thought that according to the appearance of a woman thousands of miles away, no woman would be allowed to touch the corner of his clothes.


    Miran''er looked around the manor for a long time. Finally, he saw the guy in the back garden.


    He sat down on the ground, hugged his head and curled up together. Under the dim light, he seemed to be hiding in the night. If it wasn''t for MI Ran''er''s sharp eyes, he might not have seen anyone there.


    Run to it.


    "Oh, what are you doing here?" Mi Ran''er squatted down in front of him, reached out and pulled his hand, which held his head hard, finger by finger. "Gu Yi, can you hear me? Don''t hurt yourself just by hurting others, OK? Can you think of something happy... Or something wonderful about the future? "


    Mi Ran''er was frightened and frightened by his appearance.


    This man''s strength was so great that miran''er was able to break off his hand with great effort. Then he suddenly fell straight into miran''er''s arms.


    Mi Ran''er was hit and sat down on the ground. The pain in her ankle was even worse.


    She bit her teeth and held on to it.


    The little hand tried to pat on his back, "OK, OK, it''s OK. I''m here. I''m just a little angry about your attitude towards me. Think about it carefully. In fact, you''re really wrong. You shouldn''t doubt my thoughts on you... I''m not a virgin. If I didn''t like the people and things I care about, I would never try my best to please you..."


    The trembling of the man in his arms seems to have faded away.


    However, his hand on her waist was still dead.


    Mi Ran''er saw that this move was useful, so he continued to comfort him, "don''t we all come to Lyon''s birthday party with happiness today? Who would have expected the two of them to come together like this? If I knew it was such a situation, I''d rather you taught me French at home tonight than watch this bad scene. "


    "But, we still came..." the man holding her opened his mouth in her neck.


    Miran''er''s clothes were brassier. When he spoke like this, his lips fell on her skin.


    Mi Ran''er got goose bumps and pushed him, "can you talk well?"


    Gu Yi said, "didn''t you take the initiative to report me?"


    "I..." Mi Ran''er knew that this guy should be returning blood, otherwise, he would not be so mean.


    Pushing him away a little, miran''er looked down at him. In the dim light, he could only see a face that was expressionless but no longer cold. Miran''er sighed, "why can you hold me so quickly to regain calm and reason?"


    Gu Yi thought about the touch on his lips just now, and his Adam''s apple rolled gently. "Maybe you have the taste I like... Otherwise, like other women, you will be disgusted by me."


    "I see."


    Miran''er knew that in this world, there would be no close without reason.


    She was a little down.


    I thought this guy liked her a little. It seems that now he just depends on her.

 Chapter 1975

    Gu Yi saw a little disappointment in her face.


    He let go of her with his mouth slightly raised in the dark.


    He reached out and poked her ankle.


    "Does it hurt?" Gu Yi asked.


    "What do you say?" Mi Ran''er takes a cold breath from the pain and stares at Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi finally laughed. Then, he got up, rubbed his sore eyebrows and calmed down. He bent down and picked her up.


    "Chief Executive..." Mi Ran''er was startled by Gu Yi''s direct action. It seems that Gu Yi is really not afraid of rumors.


    "You just helped me. Now I''m just repaying my kindness." Gu Yi will give himself an excuse.


    Mi Ran''er


    Haughty, you are!


    Gu Yi, holding mi Ran''er in his arms, left the venue directly.


    After getting on the bus, he made a phone call to Lyon to explain the situation of Miran. After apologizing to him, he left with Miran.


    "Boss, go to the hospital first or not?" Anning, who was driving, saw in his rearview mirror that Miran''s ankle was red and swollen. He asked with some worry.


    "Go straight home." Gu Yi no longer wants to see any noise outside.


    He just wanted to be quiet.


    "All right." Anning drives quickly.


    Along the way, MI Ran''er didn''t speak much, and Gu Yi and MI Ran''er had a heart to heart.


    They don''t want to be heard by a third person.


    So, when the car drove into the villa area, Gu Yi directly let Anning drive to his home.


    After getting out of the car, he took miran''er out again. Ignoring Anning''s jaw, he took miran''er in his arms and went straight into his door.


    "I think I may have missed something important." Anning sighed, drove the car into the basement, and then went home from work.


    in the house.


    Mi Ran''er is thrown directly on the sofa by Gu Yi. He goes to find some ice bags and prepares to apply them to MI Ran''er''s ankles.


    "What''s the matter with you and your mother? How can I see such a big hatred? " Miran''er asked very directly.


    Gu Yi''s squatting movement suddenly froze. Then he raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er with a little anger.


    Mi Ran''er was shocked by this look for a moment, and then said quickly, "I know you don''t want people to pry into your secret, but have you ever thought that over the years, your illness can''t get better because you keep these things in your heart for too long, and the longer you keep them in your heart, the less likely you will get better. You can only talk about these things and talk to others, Let someone help you to untie this knot, you may be better


    Gu Yi''s face is not relaxed at all.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to force you. When you are willing to speak, remember to come to me. Although I''m not a psychologist, I''m a qualified listener!" With a bad smile, MI Ran''er bullied him forward and said playfully, "the most important thing is that if you can''t bear it in the process of recollection and get sick, my antidote is right beside you. You don''t have to worry about your madness, do you?"


    Gu Yi


    What the hell is that?


    He slapped the ice bag on MI Ran''er''s swollen ankle, and Gu Yi said faintly, "when I was a child, she beat me or scolded me. She forced me to learn something I didn''t want to learn. Every day I said in my ear, I blame my useless father. After I had me, because my grandfather gave me a million yuan, he left her, saying that I was a debt collector, and that if I couldn''t become a talent, It will make me an orphan without father or mother... "

 Chapter 1976

    "Anyone who grows up in such a depressed situation may go crazy. I''ve been taking calming medicine since I knew that I had irritability. Over the years, as long as I didn''t take the initiative to find a woman to clean up, I didn''t take the initiative to lose my temper with any woman..."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he said with a smile, "but there are too many subordinates in the company who have been attacked by you!"


    Gu Yi''s subordinates are very important.


    Mi Ran''er felt the pain on her ankle. As soon as her eyebrows tightened, she could only shut up.


    "Yes, I admit that over the years, my temper is not very good, but I have tried to control it. She was scared away by my temper. At that time, before we went home, I smashed everything at home and locked her up at home, yelling a lot. At that time, I didn''t know why my mood was so uncontrollable. I thought, I will kill her, but I can''t do it in the end. Maybe I still remember that she is my mother, and I can''t do such a wicked thing... "


    Just listening to Gu Yi''s words, MI Ran''er could imagine what this guy had experienced from childhood to adulthood, and what Gu''s mother was scared to look like that day.


    "Not long after that, the caretakers came to the house. She returned to the house under my name. At last, she had a meal in the little house. She told me directly that after returning to the house, we would go our separate ways, and we would not have any more contact, so as not to be disgusted with each other and do no good to anyone. I was young and ambitious at that time, so I directly agreed not to say anything, He also smashed all the meals she cooked. No one could eat that meal... "


    Gu Yi''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    Mi Ran''er reached out and stroked Gu Yi''s face. "Well, don''t talk about it. I understand..."


    It''s very good that Gu Yi, who suffered from the shadow of childhood, can grow up to be such an excellent figure.


    "Understand what? You can''t tell how much you pity me now... "Gu Yi sneered and saw that the ice bag was melting quickly. He took it back and was ready to change it.


    Miran''er seized his big hand.


    "I don''t feel sorry for you, I want to share with you..." the smile on MI Ran''er''s face was closed, and his tone was very serious.


    "How to share? There is no empathy for those who have not really tried. "


    "Gu Yi... Don''t do that..." Mi Ran''er''s eyes began to turn red. "Although I haven''t tried this kind of pain, I''m in another kind of pain now? You say, how should I face my parents now? You can''t just play dumb, can you? Why don''t you give me a suggestion? For the sake of our subordinates or neighbors... "


    Gu Yi remembered that he was not the only one who was upset tonight.


    Side this wench, now in the heart of affliction, not less than oneself, on the contrary, still soft voice has been appeasing oneself.


    When you think about it, sometimes he''s real or not.


    Sure enough, the external evaluation of his personal so bad.


    When he returned to the sofa and sat down, he allowed miran''er to hold his hand like this.


    "Didn''t you say before that you wanted to free the whole family? You can''t act in your own personal feelings, and you should be more direct in your parents'' feelings. Your father has already given your mother so much face that your mother doesn''t have to endure any more. "

 Chapter 1977

    "So you''re in favor of divorcing my parents?" Miran''er''s tone was a little urgent.


    Gave Gu Yi a feeling that the girl was waiting for her words.


    "I..." Gu Yiwei pursed his lips and laughed awkwardly, "you think I think so."


    He was really helpless.


    "Well, when I go back, I''ll tell my mother what happened today, let her divorce my father quickly, let my father and your mother live together as soon as possible..." hmm? How can this sound like a curse?


    "Whatever you want." Gu Yi pulls his hand back and gets up to change the ice bag.


    Mi Ran''er and Gu Yi go to the kitchen. She looks at her ankles.


    This time, I''m really hurt. When it comes to the old injury, I have to take some time to recuperate after running so far. Otherwise, I''ll become a lame in the future, which will be too ugly.


    When Gu Yi comes back again, MI Ran''er has finished her clothes and stands up.


    "It''s time for me to go home. My mother is in a very bad mood recently. I''m worried that if I come back late again, she will be stimulated and have an accident!" Mi Ran''er also took the clothes he had left here, "chief executive, see you tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll come over tomorrow to continue my French lessons. No matter what happens at home, I have to come over!"


    Gu Yi''s tone is much heavier.


    Miran''er nodded quickly, "OK, OK, I will come."


    Out of Gu Yi''s home, MI Ran''er limps toward 701.


    Gu Yi stood at the door of her house, her eyes locked on her back, until she disappeared at the corner.


    Sure enough, after talking about these things with her, Gu Yi felt a lot more relaxed.


    This kind of thing really has to be told.


    But what''s the use of reciting?


    Now both of them are in trouble. It''s too late for her to save herself. Where can she have the time and energy to deal with these things?


    Gu Yi pinches her painful eyebrows. Sure enough, reincarnation is also a technical job. If you meet such a difficult parent, no matter how smart you are, you can''t handle these things well.


    When mi Ran''er returns to the Xu family, Zuo Yun is sitting in the dining room, eating alone.


    "Mommy She walked over, gently holding Zuo Yun from behind, "how come it''s so late to eat?"


    When Zuo Yun saw his daughter coming back, the loneliness on her face immediately disappeared, and then she was full of tenderness. "I called your father before and asked if he would come back for dinner, but he didn''t answer. When he answered the phone later, it was very late, so the dinner was late..."


    "My dad told you where he went?" Mi Ran''er asked with a slight frown.


    "On a business trip, when I called, I was having dinner with my clients. It was too noisy, so I didn''t hear it." It seems that Zuo Yun has become a habit to lie for Xu Yanqing.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, his smile was almost gone.


    "Mommy, he didn''t go on a business trip at all, so don''t lie to me!"


    She pulled a chair and sat down beside Zuo Yun.


    Zuoyun heard her words, a stiff hand, chopsticks fell on the table.


    "Mom, I feel that if I don''t tell you these things earlier and continue to do so, you will feel bad, and I will feel sorry for you."


    Mi Ran''er held her hand and passed on her temperature to let her know that she was not alone at the moment, but had her own company all the time.


    "Today, Gu Yi and I went to a French customer''s birthday party. We met dad at the party."

 Chapter 1978

    "You met your father at the party?" Zuo Yun was startled. How could everything be so coincidental?


    With a cold smile, MI Ran''er said, "I not only met him, but also met his companion when he came back late."


    Zuo Yun''s hand trembled again.


    "Mom, don''t deceive yourself any more. You and he have come to such a state now. What are you doing with him? When it''s time to stop, it''s time to stop! "


    Mi Ran''er tightened Zuo Yun''s hand. "Mom, I''ve grown up now, and I can definitely take care of you. He can look for the second spring without worries, so can you! Mommy, you are so beautiful and generous. If you are single again, there will be many better men than my father to pursue you. "


    Zuo Yun''s originally depressed mood was amused by Mi Ran''er''s words.


    She had no choice but to smile. She raised her hand and patted on the back of MI Ran''er''s hand. "I thought your father and I could pretend to be in a good relationship for a lifetime. I didn''t expect that, after all, we still couldn''t hide it... After all, we lied, but I didn''t expect that you would find out so early. If you found out after your marriage, at least you have a stable life and someone will protect you, Your father and I have no worries. "


    "Now there''s no worries. In fact, you shouldn''t bear it from the beginning. You just spread everything out. I''m not that sensible girl. Mom, you''ve endured it for so long. When it broke out, I''m the one who suffered the most and felt the most guilty!"


    Mi Ran''er holds Zuo Yun in his arms.


    Patting her gently on the back, "Mom, it''s good for everyone to get out of this misery earlier! We don''t have to act any more. "


    Zuo Yun choked and nodded, saying a "good" word after a long time.


    Zuo Yun called Xu Yanqing that night and asked him to come back the next day to talk about divorce.


    Xu Yanqing agreed.


    He agreed very simply.


    Let Zuo Yun a little surprised.


    "So you should see it now? He''s already ready to divorce you. " Mi Ran''er was sleeping with Zuo Yun that night. After Zuo Yun hung up, MI Ran''er said sarcastically.


    Zuo Yun has been stimulated enough tonight.


    She trembled and shook her head. "Stop it, I get it! ChuChu, stop talking... "


    Mi Ran''er knew that if he said more, he might be vicious in Zuo Yun''s heart.


    She closed her mouth, lying down, ankle did not notice a move, pain she took a breath.


    On one side, Zuo Yuncai remembered that she limped when she came back.


    "What''s wrong with your feet?" In the dark, Zuo Yun asked in a low voice.


    "The high-heeled shoes are sprained. It''s OK. It''s been dealt with. It may hurt for a few days." Miran''er patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she should be at ease, stop thinking so much and have a rest early.


    But Zuo Yun didn''t feel sleepy. "Is your relationship with Gu Yi better than before? He didn''t embarrass you at work, did he? "


    "No, he''s actually quite good to me. He''s a good boss. Mom, the rumors about the great devil are all false. He''s so good at work that I should learn a lot from him!"


    Zuo Yun listens to his daughter''s words, which makes him feel at ease slowly.


    "I don''t know how flustered you must be when you see your father with other women tonight?" No matter how good his imagination is, Zuo Yun can''t imagine such a picture.


    "Fortunately, I''m calm, but he was surprised and didn''t expect to meet me..."

 Chapter 1979

    This night, the mouth is almost dry talking, the people around sleep.


    Mi Ran''er was already very tired, and she slowly fell asleep.


    The next day, she didn''t wake up because of the quarrel downstairs.


    "Xu Yanqing, are you really crazy? You''ve been with... And this woman. Today we''re talking about divorce. What are you doing with her? Get out of here... "


    "Zuo Yun, after all, we''ve got to this point. What do you care about doing so much? Isn''t it about divorce? Has the divorce agreement been worked out? "


    "You let this disgusting woman get out first. This is my house. Wait till you come downstairs to see what it looks like?"


    "Zuo Yun, don''t push an inch. Over the years, you''ve used your daughter as an excuse to make me back so many times. This time, I will never back you again..."


    "How can I use my daughter as an excuse?"


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and pinched the center of his brow fiercely, with a splitting headache.


    She bit her teeth and sat up. When she lifted the quilt out of bed, she didn''t notice the injury on her foot. She made a big effort and her ankle hurt so much that she almost jumped forward¡ª¡ª


    "Hiss..." endure pain to move to the stairs, she glared at the downstairs roar: "noisy what noisy? What''s so noisy? It''s just about divorce. Isn''t it effective to sign a divorce agreement? As for the division of property, Lao Xu, you can give me and my mother as much property as you want. My mother and I don''t argue much, but I have a request! "


    She held on to the escalator and jumped step by step.


    A pair of cold eyes congealed with the three people downstairs. Zuo Yun saw her coming down and quickly came to hold her, "silly daughter, what are you saying? Why don''t you want property? You deserve all that. "


    "Mom, Lao Xu''s assets are all earned by himself. Our mother and son haven''t helped much in recent years. How much he is willing to give is his love. As for the future, don''t worry about having no money to live a good life. Now I have started my internship, and I will definitely find a good job in the future..."


    Mi Ran''er soothes Zuo Yun''s mood in a low voice.


    Here, when Xu Yanqing heard her daughter''s direct words and attitude, she frowned, "who are you talking to? I am your father


    "I''m sorry, today after you divorced my mother, you''re only half a father." Mi Ran''er took a deep breath, and her eyes fell on the woman beside Xu Yanqing.


    She nodded to Gu''s mother with a smile: "Hello, auntie. In fact, auntie, as the eldest lady of Gu''s family, even if she has had children, even if she is old, she will not waste time with my father, a married middle-aged man. Shouldn''t she have more golden bachelors for you to choose from?"


    As long as Gu''s mother is not in front of Gu Yi, the whole person is very powerful.


    She met mi Ran''er''s eyes with a faint smile. "Married men really know how to love women. Girl, you are still young. You don''t understand these things. As a past person, my aunt reminds you that looking at men is determined not to just look at their skins. There are so many disgusting and dark things hidden under their beautiful skins."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, she immediately understood that she was talking about Gu Yi.


    "I''m afraid there''s disgusting darkness hidden under the ugly skin..."


    She said, pointing to the divorce agreement on the table, "Lao Xu, sign it, sign it and leave. Don''t disturb me and my mother for the weekend."

 Chapter 1980

    Xu Yanqing felt that her daughter had really changed overnight.


    Tight teeth, squat down in the divorce agreement Susu signed his name.


    "Well, mom, you have nothing to do with my father now... As for whether you can get involved in the future, it depends on me." Mi Ran''er put away the divorce agreement and raised her lips slightly.


    Xu Yanqing and Gu''s mother always feel that something is not right.


    Without thinking about it, he was driven out by miran''er.


    "ChuChu, what do you mean by that?" Zuo Yun had not figured it out yet. When his daughter came back, he took mi Ran''er''s little hand and asked suspiciously.


    "You will know later." Miran''er sighed. She didn''t sleep well and was still sleepy. She couldn''t help yawning.


    Thinking of the agreement with Gu Yi, after going upstairs to wash, she simply ate something and went out to go to the place where Gu Yi lived.


    But I don''t want to. Before I go out, I hear a voice coming from the TV.


    "I believe you are very concerned about the life of Gu Yi, the golden Bachelor in the business world. Today, some netizens revealed that President Gu and his partner''s daughter are very close recently. They even opened a green channel for each other to enter M & G company for internship, so that they can easily flirt in the office. As you know, there are very few internships in this M & G company every year, The people who can get the quota are all the talents who have been killed from thousands of troops. Now president Gu himself opens the back door. He is really invincible... "


    Morning entertainment news broadcast, copywriting is always so disgusting.


    Miran''er listens, pauses and looks at the TV.


    On TV, there were several pictures taken secretly.


    When she and Gu Yi were alone, Gu Yi looked at her very gently. On peacetime, she was totally different from other people. No wonder this entertainment editor can make up so much content.


    "ChuChu, you and Gu Yi..." Zuo Yun also saw the news. She frowned and turned to her daughter, "it won''t be true..."


    "Mom, even if there is something between me and Gu Yi, he can''t open the back door for me to fall in love. My working ability is no worse than other people. Don''t believe these people''s scribbles."


    Miran''er hastened to explain.


    "So, you mean, you and Gu Yi really..." Zuo Yun got up anxiously and held his daughter, "good daughter, you can think clearly. Gu Yi is rumored to beat a woman. Now he is good to you. When the fresh energy between you two is over, he will show his true colors. At that time, the injured person will only be yourself."


    "Ma..."


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    She patted the back of Zuo Yun''s hand. "You can rest assured that Gu Yi is not the kind of person in the rumor. He has never hit a woman, but he has just smashed things. However, that also forces him to be anxious. I will tell you about these things in detail when I have a chance. Now I have to go to him, and this thing must be dealt with well, otherwise, it may become the handle for Qin Yue to attack me!"


    With that, MI Ran''er took his hand out of Zuo Yun''s palm, put on his shoes and limped out of the Xu family.


    Now she is very glad that they live in a community. Moreover, this is the most upscale villa. Those paparazzi reporters can''t come in. Otherwise, according to the spread and influence of the news, there will be a lot of paparazzi at Gu Yi''s door.

 Chapter 1981

    At the door of Gu Yi''s house, MI Ran''er rang the doorbell, but did not respond for a long time.


    She had to take out her mobile phone and call Gu Yi.


    After a long time, Gu Yi connected the phone. Over there, the man''s voice was full of laziness, as if he had been woken up by her phone, with a trace of anger, "what''s the matter?"


    "Chief executive, I''ve come to learn French from you. You haven''t got up yet?" Mi Ran''er didn''t tell Gu Yi about the news.


    "Well... Wait a minute."


    Gu Yi, who has just woken up, has a kind of cute feeling.


    After hanging up the phone, MI Ran''er''s mouth rose slightly.


    At this time, the system in the mind can''t help asking: "host, how do you deal with news?"


    "Wait, you''ll see."


    Mi Ran''er sold a pass.


    When the door opened, MI Ran''er saw the man in dark blue pajamas. After saying good morning, she followed him into the room.


    "CEO, haven''t you had breakfast yet? Would you like some? " Mi Ran''er''s flattery made Gu Yi, who was still a little confused, suddenly alert.


    He narrowed his sharp eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er: "have you done something bad?"


    "I... I didn''t!" Miran''er''s eyes were a little confused.


    At this time, Gu Yi''s mobile phone rings again.


    When miran''er sees the caller ID, it''s aning.


    Gu Yi goes to the balcony to answer.


    Miran''er sat on the sofa, thinking about what to do next, and the man came back soon.


    "So, are you scared by the news like this?" Gu Yi came back to MI Ran''er with a little disgust. "The entertainment news can frighten you like this. What should you do when you go to the financial edition or even the legal edition?"


    Mi Ran''er blushed a little. "I, I''m not scared. I''m just worried that the chief executive will be angry because of the news. After all, these people are just looking at pictures and talking and scribbling. If you delay the chief executive, what can you do in the future?"


    As mi Ran''er became more and more sincere, he almost took all the mistakes and kowtowed to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi


    How does he think the girl''s tone is fake?


    Obviously with schadenfreude.


    She''s happy he can''t find someone, isn''t she?


    He held her chin and raised her small face. Gu Yi''s expressionless face was pretty. Because he got up in the morning and didn''t have too much blood, he bit his teeth and said, "if you delay me in looking for someone, why don''t you give me one?"


    "Ah?" Miran''er was surprised.


    Gu Yi put all her surprised look into her eyes. As soon as she raised her mouth, she withdrew her hand and got up, "I''ll go to wash first and make me a French breakfast."


    The mist in MI Ran''er''s eyes flashed. She nodded slowly, "OK..."


    When Gu Yi went upstairs, she clenched her fist with a small hand, and her face was full of successful bad smiles.


    In my mind, the system voice sounded: "the standard surface task completion rate is 70%."


    It''s moving fast!


    Yesterday''s hug and the reckless conversation behind it should have made Gu Yi completely let go of her guard.


    Gu Yi, a man who lacks love since childhood, is the most simple and easy to fall in love.


    So, when he decided to put down all his guard against her, it was the beginning of his love for her.


    With the rapid progress of the task, MI Ran''er was very happy and went to cook breakfast for Gu Yi.


    However, there is only a bag of bread and a few eggs in boss Gu''s refrigerator, not even ham.

 Chapter 1982

    Miran simply prepared a sandwich for him and warmed up a glass of milk.


    When Gu Yi dressed up and went downstairs, miran''er had everything ready.


    Gu Yi tasted the taste and nodded slightly, "the craftsmanship is pretty good. I thought it''s a ten finger slender young lady who doesn''t touch yangchunshui. It seems that you''re also very grounded. Don''t you practice it when you cook for your ex boyfriend?"


    On MI Ran''er''s small face, he pulled out an embarrassed and polite smile, "boss, if you want to eat more, you can eat more."


    Don''t talk too much nonsense, OK?


    Gu Yi put her small expression into the fundus of her eyes, which was more funny.


    He took a sip of the milk and then asked, "in your opinion, who is following us all the time? Even in private, we were both photographed eating in a Chinese restaurant. "


    Mi Ran''er already had the answer in his mind, "either Qin Yue or Lin rou''er, or someone you offended, such as Miss Chu..."


    Hearing Miss Chu''s three words, Gu Yi rolled his eyes directly, "she doesn''t have the courage. She knows what will happen if she offends me. Unless she takes the whole Chu group to ruin my reputation, I think no one should be so stupid..."


    "That''s Qin Yue and Lin rouer. Believe it or not, soon, Qin Yue will call me and say that I''m shameless. He will accuse me that I had an affair with you first, but he will tell me that he''s cheating. What''s more, he may even make the news about it directly."


    When Gu Yi heard this, he frowned, "does he really hate you like this?"


    "After the cancellation of his engagement banquet with me, several major companies in China rejected his internship application on the grounds of problems in his personal life. Now, he has been rejected by all companies, and he has to wait another year to stay in the school. If the internship scores are not enough, he may not be able to graduate. Do you think he hates me so much?"


    Mi Ran''er said all this with a smile, as if he were talking about other people''s family.


    Gu Yi took a deep look at her, "if he really chooses this way to die with you, what are you going to do?"


    "Qingzhe Ziqing, what''s more, I hold the evidence that he and Lin rou''er have been engaged in underground affairs for at least one year. What about you and me? If I remember well, the night when Qin Yue and I broke up was the first time we met, right? "


    Gu Yi nodded, "well, since you and I have no fear, this matter can''t be the topic of our discussion at the moment. Let''s talk about something else."


    Gu Yi swallows the last bite of the sandwich into his stomach, cleans the corner of his mouth with a napkin gracefully, gets up and walks to miran''er''s side, puts one hand on the table and looks down at her.


    Mi Ran''er liked the smell of aftershave water in his nostrils. He couldn''t help but move his nose.


    It''s like a puppy.


    "About what?" She asked, raising her small face.


    "Talking about the compensation of an object to me..." Gu Yi chuckles, unable to see whether he is serious or joking.


    "Boss, you are too serious when you are joking?" Mi Ran''er covered her face with her little hand, and her eyes were shining like stars.


    Gu Yi is getting closer and closer. "I''m not kidding. The audience rating of morning entertainment news is very high. Now people all over the country, from 80 years old to three years old, already know that I''m with you. If you don''t want me now, people will surely treat you as a bad woman who never gives up."

 Chapter 1983

    Miran''er said that this hat is really well buttoned.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could speak, Gu Yi patted her head gently. "Well, don''t think about these things. Come to the study for class."


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er thought he could go deep into this topic, but he didn''t want to go on until Gu Yi''s point was up.


    What mi Ran''er didn''t expect was that the assists would come so fast.


    When Qin Yue calls, MI Ran''er is working on Gu Yi''s assignment. When he hears the phone call, Gu Yi''s eyebrows frown and his face sinks.


    Mi Ran''er takes out her mobile phone and sees the caller ID, but she looks a little bit bad.


    "Not yet?" Look at her hesitant action, Gu Yi light mouth.


    "It''s Qin Yue. I don''t think it''s necessary to answer it!" Mi Ran''er hangs up and puts her cell phone back in her pocket.


    Don''t want to, the other party persevered to call again.


    Gu Yi is even more bored.


    As soon as his pen fell, he said, "I think you''d better deal with these things first and then continue."


    Mi Ran''er was startled by Gu Yi''s sudden emotion and quickly got up, "Oh... I''ll go to answer the phone first."


    She came to the door of the study and frowned to connect the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Her voice was freezing cold.


    "Xu ChuChu, I really didn''t expect that you would be such a person. You have a new love yourself, but you still look like a victim and put all the responsibilities on me! You look innocent on the surface, but unexpectedly, you are a pure white lotus! "


    Qin Yue''s swearing voice came from the receiver.


    Mi Ran''er frowned, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Do I have a new love? Do you have any proof that I have a new love? Did you see the two of us kiss or go to bed? And you? At the beginning, I was directly caught in bed. How do you want to wash this? "


    Qin Yue sneered, "I didn''t go to bed because I was not photographed. If you really have nothing to do with Gu Yi, according to his personality, how can you treat you so favorably? Should your internship in M & G come from sleeping with you? Otherwise, according to your professional knowledge, how can Gu Yi look up to you? "


    Qin Yue is really more and more disgusting.


    Miran''er really wanted to know how blind the original master was when he fell in love with such a man.


    There is nothing else between words except the next three.


    "Qin Yue, I really regret it now. When I caught the traitor, I should directly open the mobile phone live broadcast software and broadcast it to the people all over the country. How did my fiance get together with my best friend! Qin Yue, don''t forget that your affair with Lin rouer has been going on for a year, and Gu Yi and I just met recently. Even if we have something now, we are breaking up with you. You can''t control your lower body. Don''t think all men are the same as you! "


    After biting her teeth, MI Ran''er hung up with a bang.


    After hanging up, she had some regrets.


    Let Qin Yue will this year to buy things for him to return the money, has not been implemented, she really don''t want to cheap this dead scum man.


    Qin Yue made his chest full of depression. Mi Ran''er leaned against the wall and breathed a long breath. For a long time, he could not recover.


    I don''t know when the door of the study opened. The man came out and looked at her face flushed with anger.

 Chapter 1984

    "In front of me is a little sheep, but in front of other people, it is a little pepper that no one can bully..."


    Gu Yi nodded admiringly, "it''s good, at least it won''t be bullied."


    "You want to laugh at me? My eyes are not good. I almost got engaged to such a man who has no manners... If he really flies on the branch by the Xu family, I don''t know how many disgusting sides he will expose. At that time, it will be my Xu family''s face. "


    Mi Ran''er said with fear in her voice, "it''s good to break up. Otherwise, there will be many times when I will vomit blood."


    Just then, a short message came into mi Ran''er''s mobile phone.


    She points to open a look, it is Lin Rou Er to send.


    "Xu ChuChu, everyone has read the news. Do you really need to explain how you enter the M & G internship?"


    With her toes, she could think of Lin rouer''s schadenfreude when she saw the discussion of this matter on Weibo.


    "What''s the explanation? I''m in my position, and I''ll perform my duties. Anyway, I''m coming here to practice aboveboard. The seniors of the company all pay attention to my working ability. I''ll just treat those comments on the Internet as the crowing of pheasants! "


    After the successful transmission, MI Ran''er wanted to pull Lin rou''er black. She suddenly thought of something and sent a message to Lin rou''er, "by the way, when you secretly take photos in the future, remember to change a high-definition camera and look at the pictures of the revelations. What''s the paste like... Oh, by the way, how can I forget that you don''t even have the money to buy a skirt? Where can you have the money to buy a camera?"


    With a gun and a stick, MI Ran''er finally vented the anger she had received from Qin Yue to Lin rou''er. After pulling her black, she was in a good mood.


    Gu Yi saw her bad smile.


    He reached out and rubbed her head until all the hair on the top of her head was kneaded. Then he laughed, "have you dealt with it? If it''s done, would you like to go out for a meal this weekend? "


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he approached Gu Yi a little and raised his eyebrows with a smile. "Is the chief executive asking me out?"


    Gu Yi is only in front of MI Ran''er that he can show such evil and unruly side. The corner of his mouth rises, "if you take this meal as a date, I won''t mind."


    Mi Ran''er''s smile on the corner of his mouth was even more intense. When he was about to go out, MI Ran''er thought of a fatal point.


    "By the way, there must be a lot of reporters waiting to photograph you outside the community now. Will we be blocked when we go out like this?" Miran''er didn''t like the feeling of being held up.


    Gu Yi also thought of this, frowning slightly.


    "Why don''t we order takeout." Miran''er suggested.


    "No, back door." Gu Yi holds her small hand and bites the back door very hard.


    Miran''er immediately realized that he was making fun of the remarks in the morning entertainment news.


    She took Gu Yi''s hand and said with a low smile, "it seems that the CEO wants to let the rumor that I am going through the back door sit down."


    "It''s all stigmatized. It''s better to sit on it!"


    Said, Gu Yi led her out.


    Because mi Ran''er had an ankle injury, Gu Yi took her to the door and drove out of the garage.


    The back door of the villa is far away from Gu Yi''s home, and ordinary people will not enter it through the back door, except for special times.


    Therefore, few people know that there is a back door in this high-end villa. When Gu Yi''s car arrives at the back door, half of the paparazzi is not seen.

 Chapter 1985

    Like ordinary lovers, they found a Korean barbecue restaurant. Gu Yi had never been to such a place in the future. When mi Ran''er pulled him into the restaurant, he smelled a smell of barbecue and frowned slightly.


    "You don''t like barbecue? Let''s change places. " Mi Ran''er said very kindly.


    "No, it''s OK. I have to try." Gu Yi felt that he had been too disciplined since he was young, and that he would be forced to have a recessive mental illness.


    Now a girl with her slowly into the normal life, and normal people generally fall in love, work, eat, his illness will soon get better.


    They went straight into a box.


    After taking a seat, the waiter came in and added tea for them. After ordering, MI Ran''er suddenly felt a bit like going to the bathroom. "I''ll go to the bathroom first, and you''ll wait for me here."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Gu Yi nodded gently.


    When miran''er came out of the bathroom, she met an acquaintance at the corner.


    Qin Yue.


    "Why are you here?" Before mi Ran''er spoke, Qin Yue was flustered and asked immediately.


    "You don''t care about me!" Mi Ran''er scolded Qin Yue and prepared to avoid him.


    Qin Yue was not ready to let her go. He reached for MI Ran''er and said, "Xu ChuChu, I think we should talk about it. We haven''t talked about it in detail since you left last time. Don''t you think you should give me a chance to explain?"


    "This morning''s text message has already expressed your attitude and emotion towards me very clearly?" Mi Ran''er sneered. Even though she was shorter than Qin Yue, her aura completely suppressed Qin Yue.


    Qin Yue was more and more flustered, "ChuChu, I was angry. You think I''m crazy! ChuChu, give me another chance to explain... "


    "No, Qin Yue, we''ve broken up. We''ve split up very thoroughly. Your girlfriend now should be Lin rouer. If you want to coax her and explain, you should also explain to Lin rouer..."


    Mi Ran''er pushed Qin Yue''s arm, but failed to push it away.


    The guilt on Qin Yue''s face was gradually exhausted and replaced by a sneer.


    "Xu ChuChu, don''t be shameless. How can you be better if I cheat? Between you and Gu Yi, can you guarantee that they are clean? " Qin Yue took mi Ran''er''s arms and picked him up.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t get his feet on the ground and strength, so he could only flutter two times.


    When Qin Yue pressed her foot against the wall, it fell heavily on the ground. Her heart felt painful and her forehead immediately overflowed with douda''s cold sweat.


    "You let me go..."


    Mi Ran''er felt that Qin Yue was the real manic. He was sick to the bone marrow.


    Qin Yue is so angry now that he can''t calm down so quickly. He yells at Mi Ran''er, "what''s the matter between you and Gu Yi? Did you get together before we broke up? Say it


    "We''re not officially together until tonight. We didn''t know each other before you broke up." A low voice came from the end of the corridor. Immediately, the man came to Qin Yue''s side and put out his hand to clamp Qin Yue''s wrist.


    Qin Yue is a useless scholar. Where is Gu Yi''s opponent now?


    Being pulled apart directly, Qin Yue falls to one side by Gu Yi.

 Chapter 1986

    Seeing the pain on MI Ran''er''s face, Gu Yi steps forward and holds her. Mi Ran''er sees that there is scarlet in Gu Yi''s eyes.


    "Don''t..." Mi Ran''er tugged at his clothes and said, "Gu Yi, you can bear it. He''s not worth your hand! This kind of person has someone to deal with him. "


    Qin Yue is so small hearted that he will certainly offend more people in the future.


    He is the most painful person in his life. He has been busy all his life and can''t get what he wants.


    If Gu Yi pays the legal price for seriously injuring him, it''s not worth it.


    Gu Yi stares at her.


    "But you..." Gu Yi saw that she was in pain now, and felt that her chest was very tight. She wanted to vent her anger directly.


    Mi Ran''er bit her teeth and shook her head. "I''m ok."


    She looked at Qin Yue, who was nearly dislocated by the fall.


    Qin Yue stood up with the wall and looked at his so-called "dog men and women" in front of him? Who can believe it? I''ve got my mouth on you. "


    Qin Yue wanted to stare at Gu Yi. Unexpectedly, Gu Yi gave him a look.


    "Believe it or not, what does it have to do with us? Qin Yue, who has a little snack, can feel how sincere I was to you before we broke up. Unfortunately, how sincere I was to you before. Later, when I saw you and Lin rouer lying on the bed together, I was so sad. I thought that as long as we broke up, we would not do each other. Except for my parents, no one would know the real reason why we broke up. But what about you? But you have been trying to destroy my reputation. Since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unjust! "


    Qin Yue saw that MI Ran''er''s eyes were flat and angry. An ominous premonition floated in his heart, "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s time to explain to the world why we broke up." Mi Ran''er looks at Gu Yi, "I remember that M & G has a microblog number of millions of fans, right?"


    "Well."


    "As the wife of the future CEO, do I have the right to make a statement with this microblog number?"


    "Of course." Gu Yi''s eyes have the gentleness he didn''t realize.


    When Qin Yue heard this, he was finally flustered.


    "Don''t, ChuChu, we fall in love at any rate. If you do this, you will completely destroy me..." Qin Yue anxiously comes to MI Ran''er. He wants to drag mi Ran''er''s hand, but Gu Yi blocks him.


    Qin Yue is a joke at the moment.


    Miran''er looked at him with a sneer, "what about you? You let Lin rou''er follow me all the way, take photos of me and Gu Yi together, put the news on the gossip marketing number, and slander me for cheating. Don''t you want to destroy me? "


    Mi Ran''er reached out his hand and poked at Qin Yue''s heart. "I''m just treating him in his own way. Qin Yue, you can remember clearly. Everything after that is your own fault!"


    With that, MI Ran''er took Gu Yi''s big hand, and Gu Yi called out sweetly, "honey, let''s go back to eat."


    Gu Yi


    Suddenly intimate, let him some flustered, but also some secretly happy.


    The corner of his mouth pulled, carefully supported mi Ran''er and led her back to the box.


    Qin Yue was left leaning against the wall outside the bathroom, pale and regretful.


    When mi Ran''er sat down in the box seat, he couldn''t help rubbing his ankle. "Fortunately, there was no secondary injury, otherwise, I couldn''t have my foot."

 Chapter 1987

    Gu Yi not only didn''t feel distressed, but also knocked angrily on her forehead, "it''s not your fault. It''s good to avoid him when you meet him."


    "He''s got it wrapped up by himself. I want to be able to hide..."


    There were tears in the corner of MI Ran''er''s eyes.


    Gu Yi reached out and wiped it off for her.


    Sigh, "do you want the waiter to bring an ice bag?"


    "No, it''s OK." Mi Ran''er took back his hand and looked at Gu Yi. Suddenly, there was a bad smile in the corner of his eyes? You just said, we are officially together today, is it true or false? I remember, it seems that you haven''t told me yet... "


    "But how do I remember someone had already told me?" Gu Yi took a sip of tea to hide his panic.


    Miran''er blinked, "is there any?"


    Say words, two people''s faces have already floated red halo.


    She held her chin with one hand and approached Gu Yi. "CEO, we''ve only known each other for more than a week. You haven''t fully understood me... Aren''t you afraid that if you are with me rashly, you will be hurt by me?"


    "I think you should worry about being hurt by me." Gu Yi chuckled: "after all, my illness is not what ordinary people can bear."


    "Then..." Mi Ran''er had something else to say.


    Gu Yi reaches out her hand and holds her little hand.


    "It''s very difficult for me to meet a girl who treats me differently, is willing to tolerate me and endure me. But I have a good feeling for this girl, which is even more difficult... I don''t want to miss you, ChuChu, and you don''t want to let me go."


    Gu Yi''s words are really sincere.


    Miran''er was in a trance and was really moved.


    She looked down at the situation of two hands holding together, sighed, and gently turned her hand to hold it back.


    "Chief executive, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you! I''ll stay with you all my life, so that you will never get sick again... "


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were bright, and the young girl''s age was full of vigor.


    Looking at her lovely smile, Gu Yi suddenly remembered that when she first saw her, she was drenched and pale. She was totally different from what she is now.


    But at that time, these eyes, when they secretly looked at him through the rearview mirror, were also so bright and dazzling.


    Perhaps, from that moment on, he had treated this little girl differently.


    "By the way, you just said you wanted to make a statement. Do you really want to make a statement?" Gu Yi was going to barbecue, but the young master was clumsy.


    Miran''er had to take the clip and bake the meat himself.


    When she heard Gu Yi''s question, she raised her eyebrows and nodded her head. "Of course! If I don''t, Qin Yue will think that I have counselled or softened my heart... I tell you, Qin Yue is a man who can shine with a little sunshine. It''s better to kill him once and for all, so that he can get rid of all his worries! "


    Gu Yi likes this girl''s simple appearance!


    Nodding and appreciating, he said, "you should act so decisively. In the future, you are determined to make great achievements."


    "Yes? I''ll wait until I graduate from university. I''m still practicing now. It''s very good that I can get the stamp of the completion of my internship. " Mi Ran''er said, wrapping a piece of meat and delivering it to Gu Yi''s mouth.


    Gu Yi hesitated when he looked at the lettuce. He just saw that MI Ran''er had a piece of garlic in it, which was his most disgusting food.

 Chapter 1988

    However, under mi Ran''er''s encouraging eyes, he slowly opened his mouth.


    It''s not bad, but he doesn''t like it very much.


    So it was Miran who ate the most.


    After dinner, Gu Yi took mi Ran''er for a ride. They were both very happy. At midnight, Gu Yi drove her back to the villa.


    There are also many media cars parked at the entrance of the villa.


    These paparazzi are really energetic.


    Gu Yi had no choice but to drive to the back door and enter the villa area through the back door.


    He took her to the door.


    "When I get home, I will write the full text of the statement and send it to you. Please ask the public relations department to help me send it. In fact, it''s not good to use the official blog of M & G to publish such a statement?" In fact, MI Ran''er only talked about Qi at that time. Unexpectedly, Gu Yi was taken seriously.


    He nodded in front of Qin Yue.


    "Otherwise, I''ll send it by trumpet, and then find several marketing numbers to forward..." Mi Ran''er thinks that this is a feasible plan.


    Gu Yi raised her hand and gently stroked her face and said with a smile, "don''t think about it. Didn''t you say that? You are the future chief executive''s wife. What''s wrong with guanbo? Besides, some things have to be answered by official blogs. "


    "What?"


    Gu Yi sold a pass, "after you know, well, very late, go home early to rest, your mother should need you to accompany now."


    "Well... Good night! See you tomorrow. "


    "Good night."


    Mi Ran''er and Gu Yi parted. When they got back to Xu''s home, there was a smile on her lips.


    She had already guessed what Gu Yi wanted to announce with the official blog, which was nothing more than announcing their love affair.


    In addition, today''s public opinion also slanders her for cheating in her last relationship. It''s not unnecessary to explain her previous relationship clearly in this statement.


    "Come back!"


    Zuoyun is applying a mask on the sofa.


    She looks in a good mood.


    "Well... I''ll go upstairs first." Miran''er limped upstairs.


    "Why is your foot getting worse and worse? Isn''t it Gu Yi who beat you up? " Zuo Yun immediately gets up from the sofa and comes over anxiously.


    "No..." Mi Ran''er shook his head helplessly. "It was Qin Yue who made it. However, Qin Yue''s life will not be easy in the future! Mom, please don''t worry about it. Apply the mask properly, try to maintain the best condition, and find me a true heart for you.


    With that, miran''er went upstairs.


    Leaving behind a red face in Zuoyun, I quickly pressed the mask on the face.


    Careful thinking is actually seen by her daughter. When did this villain cultivate so much?


    Mi Ran''er edited a fairly detailed statement and sent it to Gu Yi.


    After seeing it over there, he said it was very good, so he asked her to have a rest early, and he would take care of the rest.


    After taking a bath and lying on the bed, miran''er heard the voice in his mind: "the completion of the standard plane task has reached 90%. The host continues to refuel!"


    It is clear that the two have already confessed to each other. As long as people like Gu Yi say "like", there will be no fake. Therefore, his liking should have reached 100% and 10%, which should be the plot line.


    What would it be?


    Mi Ran''er went to sleep with doubts.


    The next morning, MI Ran''er was awakened by Lin rou''er''s serial calls.


    She hasn''t been able to sleep well these days. She''s so angry.


    "Hello?"


    "Xu ChuChu, you are shameless. You don''t mean what you say! It''s less than three months since you published the story between the three of us on the Internet.... "

 Chapter 1989

    On hearing this angry voice, MI Ran''er''s original spirit of getting up vanished in an instant. On the contrary, he wanted to laugh.


    "I''ve found true love, and he''s universally acknowledged as the son of heaven. What about you? You and Qin Yue should not last for three months, right? What''s more, I don''t want to make this statement. Your boyfriend forced me to make it. If I don''t make a statement to prove my innocence, I''m afraid that in three months'' time, I''ll be arrested and become the third party between you two... "


    Lin rou''er was even more angry by Mi Ran''er''s relaxed tone.


    She clenched her teeth, "Xu ChuChu! Are you not afraid of retribution if you force us like this? "


    "When you betrayed me, did you ever think that all this today is your retribution?" Mi Ran''er asked with a sneer.


    She didn''t want to listen to the girl''s voice any more. After that, she hung up directly.


    Lin rou''er over there must be worried that MI Ran''er and Gu Yi will do something more, so she doesn''t dare to call again.


    Mi Ran''er opened her microblog, searched Mg''s official blog, and saw the opening paragraph of the statement.


    Sure enough, Gu Yi added a period of public love.


    This man is a bit of Su.


    Mi Ran''er''s depression, which had been awakened by Lin rou''er, now completely dissipates. She happily gets up, cleans up and goes downstairs to have a simple breakfast.


    Sure enough, as soon as he came downstairs, he was pulled by Zuo Yun to ask about Gu Yi.


    "Really? Are you ready? Taking care of the family is very complicated, many times more complicated than our family, and, you know, your father and his mother... "Zuo Yun is really worried about his daughter''s loss in this matter.


    Mi Ran''er motioned for her to be at ease and patted her on the back of her hand. "Mommy, Gu Yi and I are two people''s business. We can''t touch each other''s families. The only thing that can hinder us from being together is the word" don''t love ". Only when we don''t love each other, we will separate. The rest of the time, we will always be together!"


    Zuo Yun knows that his daughter is a person of utmost love and nature.


    Once you fall in love, you will be desperate.


    Helpless sigh, "Mommy can''t help you anything, can only support you silently behind."


    "Well, your support is enough."


    Miran''er laughed a little, ate breakfast and went out of the house.


    Gu Yi''s car is waiting at home.


    Her eyes brightened slightly and she got on the bus.


    Anning looked at her pretty face, thought of this morning''s statement, face immediately floated CP powder head general smile.


    After the car started, Gu Yi pulled mi Ran''er''s little hand over and held it in the palm of his hand.


    "I read that statement, and it should be open enough to stop those people''s mouths..." Mi Ran''er said happily.


    Did not notice Gu Yi with a little sad face.


    Until she felt the man''s figure around her, she turned her eyes to him and asked, "Gu Yi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You have to come home with me this evening." Gu Yi pursed his lips tightly. "The rest of us are easy to deal with, but the old man is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You should be prepared."


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows.


    Thought, is this the remaining 10% of the plot mission?


    She nodded, "don''t worry, with my head melon seeds, should not cause any disaster."


    "I''m not afraid you''ll cause trouble, but I''m afraid you''ll be bullied."


    If it is possible, Gu Yi wants to protect her all the time, but it is obviously unrealistic.

 Chapter 1990

    Today, he takes the surname of Gu, and what he needs to consider when he gets married is the opinions of the family members.


    Although, their opinions are not important to him.


    It''s also right to go through the motions.


    "Do you think someone can bully me?" Mi Ran''er leaned on Gu Yi''s shoulder and said happily, "don''t you see that my father can''t do me any good?"


    Gu Yi thin lips more and more up, sighed: "also, with your temperament, will not be willing to suffer losses, I worry about these, are redundant."


    Because they made their relationship public, when they arrived at the company, MI Ran''er found that many people were looking at her.


    However, due to Gu Yi''s presence, these people are not particularly reckless.


    It was not until entering the office that MI Ran''er relaxed.


    Because of her foot injury, a lot of Gu Yi''s work all day was directly handed over to a''ning, while mi Ran''er was very happy to be at leisure, sitting in her seat and familiar with some business of the company.


    After work in the afternoon, Anning takes Gu Yi and MI Ran''er to Gu''s old house.


    "Don''t we need to buy some presents?" Miran''er thought that this was the first time to see her parents, and it seemed impolite to go empty handed.


    "No, it''s just a walk. Maybe you don''t even have to stay for dinner. What are you doing? They don''t really want you to be a guest. " Gu Yi cold hook lips, slightly sarcastic said.


    Miran''er immediately understood that this was the Hongmen banquet.


    Gu''s old house, built in the suburbs, is a large quadrangle courtyard full of ancient style.


    It''s said that this house has a history of more than 100 years, which has been handed down from generation to generation.


    The moment mi Ran''er stepped into the old house, she felt uncomfortable. It seemed that the wind was blowing on her neck, making her neck cool.


    Although Mr. Gu is over 80 years old, he is still very strong. He looks the same as an old man in his sixties.


    As a businessman, his eyes were full of shrewdness. When he saw mi Ran''er, he always looked up and down at her.


    This kind of gaze, which MI Ran''er wanted to ignore, could not be ignored.


    "Hello, Grandpa Gu." Miran''er said hello politely.


    Gu just gave a cold hum, which was a response. Then he looked at his grandson and said, "is this your girlfriend? I heard that I haven''t graduated from university. I''m eight years younger than you? "


    "Yes, what if I didn''t graduate from college? As long as I''m an adult, I don''t break the law. I''m in love with an adult. " Gu Yi put one hand in his pocket, and the other hand was holding mi Ran''er all the time. He stood in front of Mr. Gu with an outstretched hand. When he answered, his voice was cold and thin, and he couldn''t hear that he had any kinship with Mr. Gu.


    "Suckling girl, there''s no definite future. Can you afford to play with her at your age? What if she just uses you to cross the bridge and kicks you out when she is familiar with all the M & G businesses? "


    Looking at Gu Yi''s foolishness, Mr. Gu was so angry that his words came out of his mouth.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, she frowned slightly. She said in a low voice, "grandfather Gu, when you speak ill of people, should you carry the person behind your back?"


    Gu raised his hand to his chest, and he glared at Mi Ran''er. "It''s not bad news. It''s the truth. How long have you just separated from your ex fiance? Now that you''ve got Gu Yi together again, you should just regard Gu Yi as a trophy to show off to your ex fiance, right

 Chapter 1991

    "I didn''t."


    Compared with Gu''s excited appearance, MI Ran''er was a little too calm.


    With a slight smile, she said to Mr. Gu lightly, "if I treat him as a trophy, I won''t come to you today to insult him. Speaking of the word" trophy ", I would like to ask Mr. Gu that in the past 20 years, you didn''t think about recognizing Mr. Gu, but when M & G became the leading multinational group in the world, you recognized him. So, For you, he''s the one who''s really used to show off, isn''t he? "


    Mi Ran''er''s words hit Mr. Gu''s heart.


    From the moment when he decided to look back on Yi, in fact, many people had such doubts and grievances in their hearts. However, due to Mr. Gu''s temper and his family''s status in the industry, no one spoke directly in front of him.


    Over the years, Mr. Gu praised him for teaching a good grandson because of the praise he received.


    We all know who taught this grandson.


    But Mr. Gu accepted all these praises with dignity.


    Gu, who has been exposed, is full of embarrassment.


    He bit his teeth hard, and finally could only vent his anger on Gu Yi.


    "This is the girlfriend you''re looking for. You don''t know anything about it, but you still talk back to the old man. I''ll suffer if you''re alone, and you''ll find another one to annoy me! Are you satisfied if you want to make my grandfather angry earlier? "


    Gu Yi is more irritating than mi Ran''er.


    There was a faint smile on his face. "Today you are angry. You asked for it, didn''t you? Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. You should be free and easy. You have harmed my mother all her life. Do you want to harm me all my life? "


    Mr. Gu''s hand on the crutch began to shake.


    "To prevent you from being angry to death early, I won''t bring you back very often. Take good care of yourself."


    Gu Yi said and pulled mi Ran''er away.


    When he walked out of the courtyard, MI Ran''er could still hear the old man scolding in the living room, "it''s really a bad family. I don''t know whose genes he inherited..."


    Mi Ran''er turns to Gu Yi. He really doesn''t care about anything.


    After getting on the bus, Gu Yi said slowly, "you''re right. From the beginning, both father and daughter regarded me as a tool to earn glory. Thanks to my strong mind, under such pressure, they were able to survive without committing suicide. Otherwise, you may not be able to meet me now."


    "Well, there will be me in the future..."


    Worried about Gu Yi''s body, MI Ran''er gently leaned into his arms and patted his little hand gently on the back of his hand, trying to appease Gu Yi.


    When Gu Yi was with her, she was able to control her emotions smoothly.


    As long as there is no real harm to her, he can keep calm.


    "Well, I''ll only have you in the future."


    Gu Yi hugs her and kisses her at the temples.


    Two people''s intimacy, by a Ning see in the eye, a Ning suddenly ear a red.


    He felt that he should also need to find a girlfriend to have a sweet love.


    This trip to take care of the family was just a small episode. Later, Mr. Gu asked Gu Yi to take mi Ran''er to take care of the family again. Both of them were busy with work and had no time, so they refused.


    Mr. Gu fought with him for nearly half a year. Finally, he finally compromised.

 Chapter 1992

    In the past six months, many things have happened.


    Xu Yanqing breaks up with Gu Mu.


    The reason for the breakup is that in the process of deep communication with Gu''s mother, he learned Gu''s real character and found it unbearable, so he took the initiative to break up.


    When breaking up, Gu''s mother begged him not to leave, but Xu Yanqing is famous for being so cold and thin. He can do this to his first wife Zuo Yun. In fact, he can spend a lot of real time on a love affair.


    After breaking up with Xu Yanqing, Gu''s mother was completely beaten and stayed in the Buddhist Hall of Gu''s old house all day. She didn''t even attend Gu Yi''s wedding.


    Of course, that''s later.


    Qin Yue and Lin rou''er are notorious at school for cheating on a third party. In addition, Qin Yue can''t find an internship company, so they have to suspend school first and get ready to find a job to make money.


    After all, Lin rouer has to be raised.


    However, he has a high opinion and a low hand, and he does not have a university diploma. The process of looking for a job is very difficult. For several months in a row, he failed to find his favorite job.


    In the past few months, he sold all the gifts Xu ChuChu had given him before, and maintained the life of Lin rouer.


    Who knows, Lin rouer''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger, and she doesn''t know how she fell in love with famous brands. During her internship, she has to wear famous brand clothes and carry different famous brand bags to the company every day.


    Qin Yue''s pressure became more and more intense. Finally, he found a clerical job, and his monthly salary was only a few thousand yuan, which was not enough to buy a bag for Lin rouer.


    Two people in Qinyue found Lin rouer late with the boss, the boss bought her favorite brand bag after complete collapse.


    When breaking up, Lin rou''er took away all the famous brands Qin Yue bought for him, leaving nothing for him.


    But at the moment of breaking up, Qin Yue felt relaxed and finally didn''t have to think about how much money he would spend on Lin rouer this month.


    When it came to MI Ran''er that Qin Yue and Lin rou''er broke up, MI Ran''er and Gu Yi were traveling on an unknown island.


    Gu Yi''s illness has been completely cured. Now, he has become a humble boss. The legend of the great devil has passed. Now, he has completely become a beloved wife. As long as there is miran''er, 80% of his vision falls on miran''er.


    When mi Ran''er saw the news that Qin and Lin broke up, he just laughed it off.


    She had expected that they would come to such an end.


    She is now lying in the sun on the couch on the balcony of the hotel where she lives. It''s very comfortable for her to sunbathe. Now she is more and more vivid than when she first arrived here.


    A pair of feet is white and exquisite, so Gu Yi can''t put it down.


    "Gu Yi." She turned around and called out to the people in the room. Just now, she said to take a sunbath together. Why is she alone here? He hasn''t come out for nearly ten minutes.


    "Well..."


    The man answered gently, opened the French window and came to the balcony.


    Miran''er suddenly found that he was dressed formally.


    "What are you doing?" Miran''er looked at him suspiciously, "aren''t you hot? It''s so thick... "


    Without saying a word, the man went up to her and knelt down in front of the reclining chair. "ChuChu, in fact, this time I''ll take you out for a vacation. There''s another very important thing that I have to do..."


    Looking at his serious appearance, miran''er had already guessed what he was going to do.


    However, at such an opportune moment, MI Ran''er was somewhat surprised and moved.

 Chapter 1993

    Gu Yi holds her little hand in the palm of her hand and gently caresses her ring finger with her warm fingertips.


    "Don''t you think you''re missing an accessory here?"


    "Oh? Do you want to buy it for me? " Miran''er asked with a confused face.


    Gu Yi took out a light Pink Suede box from his arms. "I''ve already bought it, but I don''t know if you will like it."


    Gu Yi opened the suede box and found that the diamond of the ring women''s style was a pink diamond, which was inlaid with broken diamonds outside, forming a peach heart shape. The ring was not a regular style, but was connected with small peach blossoms.


    This ring is really girlish.


    "It''s beautiful." Mi Ran''er''s eyes glowed and praised him sincerely.


    "Do you like it?" Gu Yi asked expectantly.


    "Of course!"


    Miran''er nodded.


    But


    Her ears were red, and her eyes were raised shyly to meet Gu Yi''s eyes. "CEO Gu, don''t tell me, you want to propose to me..."


    "No way?" Gu Yi asked with a smile, took out the ring and pulled her little hand again.


    His eyebrows were full of piety. "Miss Xu ChuChu, will you marry me? After no matter poor or rich, I will always be with you, love you, protect you, take care of you


    When mi Ran''er spoke, there was already water mist in his eyes, and the tears gathered more and more. Finally, a big tear came into being and dropped down.


    "Yes! Of course... "Mi Ran''er wiped her tears and looked at Gu Yi chokingly." you''re too sudden. "


    Gu Yi''s thin lips are slightly crooked. He puts the ring on MI Ran''er piously, and then clasps it with her fingers¡°


    "Not all of a sudden. In fact, at the beginning, that''s what I planned. You silly girl thought that this trip was really just a vacation. Miss Xu, I''m over 30 years old and can''t afford it any more..."


    Gu Yi''s words amused mi Ran''er.


    She hooked Gu Yi''s neck and drew him closer to him. Their noses were intertwined.


    "But I haven''t graduated from university yet..."


    Gu Yi directly pressed up and blocked her in the corner of the reclining chair. "Isn''t it legal marriage age?"


    With these words, Gu Yi had her red lips in her eyes.


    Under the sunlight, on the balcony of the Sea View Hotel, two people are intertwined on the reclining chair, the picture is very beautiful and beautiful.


    "Congratulations to the host, the completion rate of standard tasks has reached 100%, and all rewards have been paid to the account..."


    In a trance, miran''er heard the sound of the system in her mind.


    She was originally in Gu Yi''s arms, and she was all soft with him.


    Then, a strong force came from all around, and her eyes were dark. Then, her consciousness was swallowed.


    "Meow, it''s so sudden every time..." before her consciousness completely disappeared, MI Ran''er couldn''t help but scold!


    When he regained consciousness again, miran''er had returned to the rest station of the space-time plane.


    She did not fall to the ground, floating in the vast expanse of white, since returning here, she has sighed countless times.


    "Host, is there any wish in the upper plane?" Now the system is very good at looking at her face and asks her what she is sighing.


    "It''s not that my wish has not been fulfilled. I just feel that I''m leaving too suddenly. I''m a little involved in the play, and I haven''t been able to get away from the feelings of the previous plane... Just let me go slowly." Mi Ran''er sighs helplessly. She has repeatedly reminded herself to separate the task from the emotion, but she will still unconsciously integrate herself into it. It seems that she still needs a lot of training.

 Chapter 1994

    When transported to the new plane, miran''er''s first feeling was cold, and then, too cold!


    She tried hard to curl her body up, at least, to hold her arms, but when she did hold her arms together, she was scared: "squeak..."


    Hairy arms, small claws


    In addition, the round eyes look around, she is now in a vast expanse of white territory, all around seems to be frozen ice, frozen her breath almost frozen.


    She quickly asked the system in her mind, "where am I? Don''t tell me, I''m not human in this plane... "


    System: "host, don''t you understand? The memory and task of this plane will be injected into your memory, please check it


    The sound of the system gradually decreased, and then miran''er felt a stream of memory crowded in!


    The owner was a rabbit.


    Yes, it''s a rabbit eating grass.


    Qingyuan has always been kept by the celestial Immortal King. Qingyuan is very lonely. There is only a little fairy boy to take care of him. The original owner, the rabbit, is his only pet. He takes a carrot in his arms to feed and tease him whenever he has time.


    After eating these carrots, the original owner found that there was a faint heat in his body. In addition, he often listened to Qingyuan Xianjun''s recitation of some mental cultivation methods, and he unconsciously began to practice.


    But hundreds of years later, the little rabbit has not turned into a human. It looks at Xianjun increasingly disappointed, and the little rabbit is also very sad.


    On this day, after Xianjun came to feed him carrots, the little rabbit fell asleep under his gentle touch.


    When I woke up, my soul had already become miran''er.


    The rabbit, who was supposed to sleep in the palace of jiuchongtian, sleeps on the ice field thousands of miles away.


    "Is there anyone... It''s good to have someone..." Mi Ran''er was shivering with cold. She felt the wind coming, and moved her small steps to the back of an ice stone. At least, she could block the wind.


    A pair of rabbit teeth chattered.


    "No, isn''t the rabbit practicing? Then you can protect yourself with aura... "


    Mi Ran''er felt that his brain must have been frozen for a long time. He realized this after such a long time. He quickly followed the memory to summon the aura out, gathered it in the heavenly cover, and then covered his whole body.


    Comfortable!


    She didn''t tremble any more.


    On the contrary, he gave a comfortable sigh.


    However, this is not the way. She can''t always rely on aura to protect her body. If it goes on like this, the aura will be used up one day. She has to find a way to leave the ice field.


    At a glance, the ice sheet can''t see the edge at all.


    Little rabbit''s cultivation can bring warmth for a while. It''s amazing. You don''t want to soar into the clouds and move quickly


    After stretching out, MI Ran''er looked up at the sky.


    According to the moving track of the sun in the distant sky, miran''er temporarily distinguished the southeast, northwest, and then moved towards the South step by step.


    Moving less than ten meters, MI Ran''er suddenly saw the bamboo colored clothes in front of her eyes.


    The fabric is made of Yunfang. It''s very soft. When it''s blown by the wind, it''s light and full of Fairy Spirit.


    She tries to raise her neck. The man who suddenly appears in front of her is like a giant to her body. She looks up so hard to see his chin.


    "It''s a rabbit."


    The man crouched down and held her back by the neck.


    "Pain..."


    "Squeak..."

 Chapter 1995

    "Or can only resist the ice cold, and, lethal rabbit..."


    The man looked at the scars on the back of his hand that she had scratched. He was not angry. When he spoke, he was still smiling.


    Mi Ran''er was held in his arms. There was a faint fragrance of bamboo on the man''s body, and his voice was as good as that of Guqin. Of course, it would be better if the strength of pinching her back neck could be lighter.


    After being held in his arms, miran''er felt the man''s body temperature and subconsciously went into his arms.


    Besides, he has collected his own spiritual power.


    "It''s still the little rabbit who can take in and release the spirit power freely all the time."


    The man smiles even more. He reaches over her head and smoothes it. Compared with the gentleness of Qingyuan Xianjun, it''s more than twice as rough.


    Miran''er thought that as long as he could take himself away from the ghost place, he would bear the temporary discomfort first.


    The man used his flying skill and soon flew away from the ice. Instead of going south, he went further north to the polar region.


    In the polar region, there lived an ancient god who went to visit her.


    It''s also because of this that I passed by the ice field and saved the rabbit mi Ran''er.


    However, in the polar region, the man did not see the God.


    Only in the ice cave where God originally lived, a hairpin made of blood jade was found.


    Mi Ran''er only showed a small head in the man''s arms. When he picked up the hairpin, he felt the obvious spiritual power from it.


    "I still haven''t been able to wait for my arrival... Why are you so anxious to emerge..."


    The man''s tone is a little lonely.


    Miran''er raised his head to see what he looked like.


    This damned angle, still can only see chin.


    She gave up.


    Let''s look at the hairpin in his hand.


    It''s beautiful.


    What''s more, to have such a high-strength ornament, this ancient god''s cultivation must be extremely high. Such a high cultivation actually chose to emerge, which should be that he has no nostalgia for all things in the world.


    It''s so free and easy.


    Miran''er really admired such a person.


    The man put the hairpin in his chest pocket, then, holding the rabbit in his arms, turned and came out of the ice cave.


    "Well, you are so determined. Even if I come here, I can''t stop you. Just be happy."


    The man murmured and flew again.


    Miran''er''s head was exposed. When the wind came, her face was blown so that she could not close her eyes!


    Hold her man, hit her on the head!


    "The little guy is afraid of blowing, so he goes into his arms."


    Miran''er could not help it, so he went straight in through his collar.


    Man: --


    He just said arm, who said it was in the clothes?


    The fluffy little rabbit was moving around in his clothes, and his paws were still scratching on his chest, which made him feel itchy and strange. He immediately reached out and pressed her.


    "I''ll just throw you away, believe it or not?"


    With a threat, the little rabbit in his arms was safe.


    The man was a little anxious to breathe, and then he calmed down.


    The speed of flight is also much faster.


    Mi Ran''er felt the temperature in the man''s clothes, and she was dizzy. She fell asleep in the man''s arms.


    When she woke up, she had appeared in a bamboo house.

 Chapter 1996

    The bamboo house is made entirely of bamboo. The furniture inside is green bamboo. It is full of bamboo fragrance, which MI Ran''er likes very much.


    She climbed from her chair to the ground and came to the door with her short legs.


    The bamboo house is located in a bamboo forest. The smoke in the bamboo forest is misty, like a fairyland.


    "Who is that man?" Mi Ran''er''s heart was full of doubts. She held her little paw and gnawed at it. She wanted to say, isn''t this hero Qingyuan?


    If it is Qingyuan, she should go back to Qingyuan.


    Otherwise, how can we start the plot task?


    As he hesitated, the man in the emerald green robe came out of the forest with two wild carrots in his hand. When he saw the little rabbit standing at the door with his front feet off the ground like a man, his handsome face immediately began to smile.


    He came over and grabbed her two long ears and picked her up.


    "Take it easy..." Mi Ran''er protested.


    But the man couldn''t understand her rabbit language, so he took her directly to a table, and then fed the carrot with the smell of soil to MI Ran''er''s mouth.


    Miran''er didn''t like carrots. Even if she became a rabbit, she didn''t inherit the original owner''s eating habits. She couldn''t open her mouth anyway.


    "And rabbits that don''t eat carrots? This is the first time I have seen you The man thought it was funny. Looking at the soil on the carrot, he used a cleaning technique to remove the soil and feed it to miran''er again.


    This time, miran''er did not open her mouth.


    "What are you going to eat? We only have bamboo to get rid of carrots here, or, weeds? "


    No!


    Miran''er raised her head and made a few squeaks at the man to express her protest.


    "Meat?" The man long Mou tiny MI, "have eat rabbit''s meat?"


    Little rabbit''s hairy little head bit by bit.


    The man clenched his teeth and resisted the idea of baking it into a roast rabbit. He got up and said, "I''m going to see if there are any unlucky birds or other wild animals that don''t have any sense..."


    If it wasn''t for the sake of being clever and cute, he really wanted to throw her out.


    The man went out.


    Miran''er jumped off the table again.


    She paced the house and finally came to the door of a room.


    A southern character is engraved on the beam.


    I don''t know whether it represents the location or the name of the man.


    The door was open. Mi Ran''er put his head in and looked at the man''s room. It was very simple. There was only a wooden bed. There were no sheets on the bed. All the bamboo and rattan were there. He was probably not afraid of cold in winter.


    The sound of footsteps is approaching.


    Mi Ran''er quickly took his head back and pretended to look at the scenery, looking at the bamboo in the backyard.


    I was grabbed by the man''s ear again.


    When on earth can she become a human? She really didn''t want to be picked up every day!


    The system heard her voice and said with a smile in her mind: "master, practice hard. With your qualifications, you will be able to transform into human form in the fastest time..."


    The system is still encouraging her.


    Mi Ran''er grinds his teeth and lets the man carry him to the table again.


    "Don''t run around. If you get lost in the bamboo forest, I won''t find you back... Let you live and die in the bamboo forest full of wild animals. Maybe in less than one night, you will be the dinner for other carnivores!"

 Chapter 1997

    The man threatened, immediately, will catch the wild bird to carry to the backyard.


    Miran''er lay on the table and waited quietly.


    After she slowed down her breathing, her mood gradually calmed down. She narrowed her eyes slightly and felt the air flow around her.


    She suddenly felt that the air was too fresh.


    It seems to be mixed with a lot of spiritual power.


    When she realized this, she immediately gathered the aura in her body and walked up and down for a week. Sure enough, this time, she was much faster than before, and she also made obvious progress.


    This place is a good place. If you speed up her cultivation, she should be able to cultivate herself quickly.


    The most important thing is that the original owner has been away from the fairy palace in Qingyuan for so long. Didn''t he realize it? After discovery, if you really have feelings for this little rabbit, you should have gone to heaven and earth to look for her, right?


    He is familiar with her breath and should be able to find it quickly.


    It''s proved that he didn''t care about the rabbit as much as he thought.


    Or, seeing that she can''t be transformed into human form for a long time, I think she is a stupid rabbit without spirit, so I give up on her and throw her on the ice while she is sleeping.


    Mi Ran''er stirred her head and continued to guide her aura in her body. She felt that her body was more and more relaxed.


    If it goes on like this, she may float.


    Just as she was about to float, footsteps came from the backyard. The man came in with the roasted bird meat. He had done so much work, but his body was clean and clean. He was standing in front of MI Ran''er.


    Tear off the wings of the roasted bird and pass them to miran''er''s lips.


    When mi Ran''er smelled the fragrance, he immediately became hungry and took a bite,


    The little rabbit''s teeth are very sharp. He tore off a big piece of rabbit meat and chewed it. It''s delicious.


    "What a meat eating rabbit? In the future, if I want to support you, won''t I have to kill every day? It''s not good for your cultivation... "


    The man squatted in front of her and touched her head with his other hand, "otherwise, just throw you out..."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, mist rose in his eyes and his head shook like a rattle.


    The man was amused by her lovely appearance.


    Pinching her long ears, "if you practice, you should be able to incarnate in human form, but I don''t know how long you will wait, and are you a male rabbit or a female rabbit?"


    With doubts, the man picked her up and looked at her rabbit.


    "Hooligans!" Squeak, squeak


    Mi Ran''er scolded angrily.


    Unfortunately, the man didn''t know she was fighting. After looking at her stomach carefully, the man sighed, "it''s a rabbit..."


    Miran''er blinked suspiciously. Why was Mao''s tone still pitiful?


    Do you want a male rabbit?


    "Women are the most troublesome... That''s the way it has been since ancient times, especially the group of immortals in the sky. When they are bored, they like to go to the moon tree to lead their marriage..." the man pulled the corner of his lip, put her down and put his big palm on her head. "You''d better stop practicing, just be a rabbit."


    How to be a rabbit?


    She also has to cultivate the adult type and attack the target of the standard plane.


    At this time, the system whispers, "open the main task of the standard plane, successfully attack the task object, and get 100% love value, then you can get 100% task value, 100% character value, and a special opportunity."

 Chapter 1998

    "Special opportunities? What is it? When can I use it? "


    Miran''er immediately asked.


    "Later planes are available, but it''s better to use them in an emergency. After all, there''s only one chance, but it''s gone." The system chuckles.


    Of course, miran''er understood this.


    In order to have this opportunity, she has to be successful.


    With this thought, miran''er was full of energy.


    Small claws holding the wings of the bird, the bird meat gnawed off, the remaining bones, thrown on the table.


    It''s funny to see her eating so well.


    "I can''t believe I''m good at gnawing, can I? Why can''t you be transformed into a man when you''re fine? " Man really don''t understand, this little rabbit is where wrong.


    Holding her in her hands and looking up and down, she pressed her fingers all over her body, and pressed them on the itching point. Mi Ran''er struggled subconsciously.


    The man didn''t notice anything unusual, so he could only say, "maybe it''s not the time."


    Put her on the ground and let her play by herself. The man went out to the bamboo forest.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to keep up, but the man''s pace was too fast. When he chased out, he had disappeared into the smoke in the bamboo forest.


    Dare not run around, can only stay in this bamboo house, find a comfortable position to lie down, continue to practice.


    The man came back at night, and he didn''t know where he was. He was carrying a pot of wine in his hand. On his white face, he climbed up with a little blush. It seemed that he was drunk.


    But his steps were steady.


    After approaching, I saw the little rabbit lying at the door looking at himself foolishly, squatting down and shaking the wine pot in my hand, "this is the Millennium peach blossom wine from the wine fairy. Do you like eating meat and drinking?"


    Mi Ran''er had been lying on his stomach all afternoon. Let alone, he was thirsty.


    Swallowing, she nodded her head.


    The man opened the jug, poured some into his hand, and then fed it to MI Ran''er''s mouth.


    Hit it, hit it.


    Mi Ran''er drank all the wine in her hand.


    The pungent smell burst in his throat, and the little rabbit immediately showed a look of pain.


    Then, the light fragrance came back, and the look on her face was much better.


    It comes from dizziness.


    A thousand years of good wine, drink so eagerly, drunk also ran very fast.


    The man saw a little bit on the ground, supporting his limbs, wanted to get up, get up, get down, get up, get down!


    He was amused to laugh, and finally simply sit on the ground, watching her drunken posture, lovely.


    Miran''er glared at the man in front of him. He must have done it on purpose.


    Knowing that his cultivation is low, he can''t stand drinking this kind of wine. He has to tempt her and feed her so much.


    What about the pet?


    "Host, you are a little pet..." the system always reminds her at the right time.


    Miran''er rolled his eyes, and at last he threw himself to the ground.


    "Ah, dizzy?" The man poked mi Ran''er''s back with his finger.


    No response.


    Try harder.


    No response.


    Grab her two long ears and take a closer look.


    On the hook of the moon, in the warm white moonlight, Anan looked at the little white rabbit in front of him and laughed with self mockery.


    I''ve been single for a long time, but when I look at a rabbit, I feel pretty


    No, No.


    Leaving her behind, Anan got up to go into the house.


    It seems that he has to go to heaven and hang out with those fairy girls, otherwise he may fall in love with a rabbit.

 Chapter 1999

    The fur on her body turned into gray white clothes. The style was quite lovely, but there were no shoes at her feet. When she got out of bed, she stepped on the ground barefoot, and soon there was dust on her white feet.


    "Ah..." Anan saw her landing barefoot, followed her with a slight frown, and grabbed her arm.


    "What for?" Miran''er turned and looked at Anan.


    Anan pointed to her feet, "feet are dirty, and there are stones everywhere. What if you cut the skin?"


    With that, Anan asked her to wait first. Then, she took a bamboo leaf from the outside, recited a mantra, and transformed the bamboo leaf into a pair of shoes.


    He squatted down and put on miran''er himself.


    When mi Ran''er saw this, he said to himself, is this guy a foot controller?


    Especially when he held her foot in his hand with a big hand, he obviously felt pity for her.


    Oh, pervert!


    After ah Nan put on the shoes for the little girl, when she got up, she saw the shame on her face and the mist in her eyes, which was a little puzzling.


    "What''s the matter? Give you a pair of shoes and you''ll be moved like this? "


    Mi Ran''er


    Forget it. He should not have reacted to it. How abnormal he was just.


    At this time, another wave came from the array outside.


    Anan takes back his mind and goes out to check.


    Now that he had feet, MI Ran''er dared to run out with him.


    However, the guy also used blink. As soon as he stepped into the bamboo forest, MI Ran''er couldn''t see her.


    Mi Ran''er could only wander around in the bamboo forest when she came across some pheasants. She added aura to them with stones, hit them with all her might, carried them and prepared to go back the same way.


    However, I found that there was an array in the misty bamboo forest, and the original way had completely changed.


    "Isn''t it..." Mi Ran''er looked at some pheasants who were not dead yet, and felt helpless.


    Simply directly find a good position to sit down, throw a pit on the ground, ready to light a fire, the pheasant to roast.


    After three days without eating, she was really hungry.


    Mi Ran''er recalled the technique that Qingyuan used to recite in the original owner''s ear. He changed a branch into a dagger and killed a chicken. After rifling, he used the technique to guide the water from other places here.


    After the chicken was cleaned, MI Ran''er grilled it on the fire.


    Then some seasonings came out and put them on the chicken, and the aroma soon floated out.


    "I thought you were taken away by the wolf, but you are quite comfortable."


    When speechless looking for it, Anran make complaints about the smell of chicken meat, which is a satisfying expression.


    Mi Ran''er saw that he had finally arrived, and quickly called him over. "Nan... Er, let''s eat together and try my craft."


    Anan: "I''m not sure."


    Little rabbit has a big heart.


    Do you really think that if you are transformed into a human being, you can frighten other animals?


    As a matter of fact, most of the animals in this misty bamboo forest have aura. They can distinguish people from animals, and they can smell the original body directly.


    She was lucky to meet only a few pheasants. If she met other animals, she might not be able to escape.


    Anan walked over and gave her a kick.


    "Where on earth are you? Looking at you, you should not be an animal on the ice sheet. Who left you as a pet Anan asked, frowning.


    Leaving the two words behind, MI Ran''er felt a slight pain in her heart.

 Chapter 2000

    It seems that the original owner also knows that he was thrown away.


    So, at this moment, the body will have this kind of reaction.


    "I am so clever, who will leave me?" Miran''er blinked and grinned. The rabbit''s teeth showed up. He was so cute.


    Anan hook lips, some dislike, "where can you and clever two words? When you are a rabbit, you are picky and don''t eat radish. When you become an adult, you are still disobedient and run around. Your former owner can''t stand your willfulness and just throw you away. "


    Anan threw it away one by one, which made miran''er feel a little emotional. She looked up at Anan and said, "yes, I''m very willful. If you dislike me so much, just leave me in the fog forest and die for yourself? Why do you come out to me? "


    Mi Ran''er took the roasted chicken, tore off its wings and bit it heavily.


    The intensity of chewing, gave Anan a kind of, at the moment this little rabbit is chicken wings as he is chewing.


    Anan smiles.


    Squat down and tear a chicken leg from her hand.


    "Well, don''t you dislike my willfulness? Why do you still eat my roast chicken? " Miran''er quickly reached out and tried to get the drumstick back.


    Anan quickly dodged.


    "Didn''t you invite me to try your craft?"


    Thick skinned.


    Mi ran make complaints about it in his heart.


    However, seeing that he enjoyed his face so much and tasted delicious, she did not feel angry with him.


    One chicken and two soon finished


    After eating, miran''er rubbed her stomach and belched.


    "Tell me, who was your original master? Heaven and earth? Two demons? Or are you an expert beyond the six realms? "


    After eating and drinking enough, Anan asked this question again.


    Miran''er blinked, looked at Anan and asked in a low voice, "what? Will you send me back when you know who my master is? "


    Anan took a deep breath and stood up after a long time with the grievance hidden in miran''er''s small face. "In five days, I will go to the heaven to attend the peach meeting, and then all the immortals will be there. Judging from your aura, there is no spirit of demons. Then your master should be an immortal... But he will take you, See if your master can identify you. "


    "Flat peach conference? Is it the kind of flat peach that can be cultivated for a thousand years? May I have it? " Miran''er quickly changed what he had changed back to the original, put out the fire and followed Anan closely.


    She asked excitedly, walking in front of Anan stopped.


    Miran''er braked fast, or he would have hit it.


    Anan turned to MI Ran''er and said, "at that time, you will turn into your original body, and then you will be able to enter. After entering, you will turn into human form."


    "Oh... But you haven''t answered me. Can I have flat peaches?"


    Anan hook lips light smile, "if there are many, I don''t mind giving you one."


    "Wow, that''s very kind of you..."


    Miran''er immediately reached for his arm and became a pendant again.


    When Anan reached out to pull, miran''er immediately turned into her original body. The cute hairy appearance of the little rabbit on her arm made Anan lose his temper.


    Looking at her rabbit ears drooping, Anan reached out and grabbed them.


    In her frightened eyes, MI Ran''er did not take her away, but let her hold her arm like this.


    When he returned to the bamboo house, MI Ran''er jumped from him and became a man again.

 Chapter 2001

    "Practice hard these five days. Don''t go to heaven at that time and be bullied by others. Those boring Xian''e like to bully people with lower accomplishments most..."


    Anan exhorted, then went back to the room.


    Miran''er was at a loss. Where should he sleep?


    This bamboo house has only one bedroom. Before, they were drunk, so they slept together.


    Now both of them are sober. Moreover, a man and a woman are still not compatible. Even the immortal family has such a taboo.


    Mi Ran''er tugs at the corner of her lip. She sits cross legged on the couch in the hall. She simply closes her five senses and begins to practice the aura around her.


    In such a flash, it will be five days later.


    Miran''er advanced quickly. Anan stood in front of her and did not wake her up immediately. Instead, he explored her accomplishments.


    "I''ve entered the spiritual stage so soon, and the little guy is quite spiritual. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll catch up with my master''s accomplishments in less than a thousand years..." Anan gave a low smile, and then he put his hand on MI Ran''er''s face.


    "Do you want flat peaches? If you don''t want to, I will go to heaven by myself. "


    Although mi Ran''er had closed her five senses, Anan''s accomplishments were higher than her, so she could break through her compulsively and introduce words into her ears.


    Hearing this, miran''er immediately opened her eyes and nodded excitedly: "yes, of course!"


    She jumped down from the couch. "Is five days coming so soon? I feel like it''s just an hour after... "


    "That''s because you''re practicing." Anan reached out and took away her small hand holding her sleeve. Then, she raised her hand on her forehead.


    Mi Ran''er watched his vision decrease. At last, he shrank to the ground and returned to the shape of a rabbit.


    "In case you are suddenly stimulated and become human, I have imposed a ban on you. From now on, stay in my sleeve. If you dare to mess around, I will drop you from the sky. If you can''t fall, you will be scared to death!"


    Anan said fiercely.


    Mi Ran''er


    She raised the rabbit''s head and squeaked at Anan for a long time.


    Anan directly sealed her dumb acupoints and roughly stuffed her into her sleeve.


    Asshole, a man like you deserves to be single for thousands of years and become a virgin for thousands of years!


    Miran''er shrank in his sleeve and looked at his arm with grinning teeth. The muscle lines on this guy''s arm are really beautiful.


    She swallows saliva, hard to resist the impulse to bite up!


    Anan sealed the bamboo forest array, and then flew to the sky with miran''er.


    He stepped on the cloud, worried that the rabbit in the sleeve could not adapt to the too fast speed, so he flew very slowly.


    Miran''er saw the scenery from her sleeves puffed up by the wind.


    It''s really beautiful.


    What''s more, she found that Anan''s bamboo forest is actually on an island in the center of the sea. The island is alone in the middle of the sea, and the nearest continent is at least 18000 miles away.


    It''s really where the gods live.


    Miran''er became more and more curious about Anan''s status in the fairyland.


    He has been cultivating for tens of thousands of years. Moreover, the peach assembly can receive an invitation from the Emperor himself, which should be of great status.


    But he could make complaints about the Tucao of celestial beings in heaven. He was like a broken tongue.


    In MI Ran''er''s eyes, the immortals of thousands of years must be at least as cool and elegant as Qingyuan.


    In MI Ran''er''s eyes, Anan sometimes really looked like a primary school chicken.

 Chapter 2002

    Thinking wildly, MI Ran''er couldn''t speak. He was so bored that he fell asleep in his sleeve.


    When I wake up, I can hear a lot of noise.


    "Nanshen, we haven''t seen you for more than a hundred years, but you are more and more beautiful!"


    "Taoxian is polite. My face has already solidified. Where can I grow again?" Anan, this is really impolite.


    Taoxian made a big red face and laughed awkwardly. She quickly found an excuse to stagger with Anan and went to talk to others.


    South God?


    This guy''s name, how so funny?


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help it. He covered his stomach and began to roll in Anan''s sleeve.


    Anan felt the restlessness in the sleeve, frowned slightly, went to his position and sat down before releasing the rabbit.


    See her a pair of big eyes smile to all squint up, a Nan doubts, is what thing let the little rabbit smile so unable to extricate oneself?


    Holding her jaw, Anan frowned and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Miran''er opened his mouth and could not make a sound.


    Anan remembered that he had sealed her dumb acupoint and quickly untied it.


    Immediately, put her aside on the cushion, transformed into a human body.


    Everyone was greeting each other, and no one noticed this corner.


    Anan looked at her red face and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing!" Mi Ran''er shakes her head and denies whether she can eat flat peaches.


    Anan straight ha ha sneer, hand pinched her jaw, "ferocious" tunnel: "don''t say, right? Wait a minute, flat peach is not your part


    On hearing this, MI Ran''er said nothing and frowned, "are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, threatening you." South God in this kind of thing, still really is the slightest neglect own image, unexpectedly so direct admit.


    Mi Ran''er saw that Xian''e was passing by, and quickly pushed Anan away. "I laugh at your name..."


    "South? What''s so funny? After the creation of heaven and earth, I was the first God incarnated in the South China Sea. What''s wrong with my name Anan frowned tightly and showed some innocence in his blank eyes.


    "Nan has no problem, God has no problem, it''s just that... Together, there''s a problem."


    Miran''er didn''t know how to explain to Anan. Fortunately, Xian''e came to make tea for them.


    Seeing that a pretty girl rarely appeared around Anan, she asked curiously, "South God, who is this fairy e? Why have you never seen it? "


    "She''s a rabbit fairy. She''s transformed in our bamboo forest. She''s been practicing in our bamboo forest. This is her first time to go to heaven. Of course you haven''t seen her." Ah Nan Duan took a sip of tea and replied faintly.


    "Is she a fairy?" She asked.


    "After the peach meeting, I will go to find an immortal official and naturalize her." Anan glanced at miran''er, "but before that, she has to get the approval of the emperor and Empress of heaven and pass the immortal test."


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes slightly, and asked in a low voice, "test? What''s that? "


    "You''ll know after that!"


    Anan spoke in a low voice.


    Seeing that MI Ran''er was a little nervous, Xian''e quickly comforted her, "rabbit fairy, don''t worry. The test is just to find out where your immortal roots are and whether you''ve gone astray in the process of cultivation."


    "Well, if it turns out that it''s not immortal root, then it''s impossible to be immortal..." in fact, MI Ran''er doesn''t worry about the cultivation process of the original master, but from Qingyuan''s attitude towards the original master, she worries that the original master is actually a demon root.

 Chapter 2003

    Otherwise, even if Qingyuan dislikes her and can''t turn into a human, it won''t throw her to the ice.


    Don''t you just give it to others in the fairyland as a favor?


    "So it is."


    Xian''e nodded. She got up, said goodbye to Anan, and took the teapot to another place.


    Anan put miran''er''s emotion into his eyes, "what? Worried that you''re not Xiangen? Don''t worry, I''ve tried your foundation. It should be immortal root without any accident. If it''s really demon root, I''m not afraid of it. There''s no bloody smell in your journey. Except for those pheasants, you haven''t killed life. However, the emperor and Empress of heaven can only drive you down to the world at most and won''t do anything to hurt you. "


    "Won''t you be driven away after you''ve been beaten back?" Miran''er turned to pull Anan''s sleeve and asked timidly.


    Anan was amused by her appearance.


    "I thought you were not afraid. Originally, you were afraid of being beaten back to your original shape?" Anan pinched her face, "Tiandi Tiantian is not a man of all evils. You have never killed a child. It''s just a common little demon. Why can''t you live with her?"


    Miran''er saw the tenderness of Anan''s eyes, and she thought to herself.


    Is Anan the man of this plane?


    If so, her current mode of getting along with Anan is a little joyful, but she always feels that Anan had a story in the past.


    He''s not as unruly as he seems.


    In this case, it is very difficult to attack him.


    Just like the previous plane, we need to untie his previous knot.


    If the previous knot does not involve the love between men and women is better, if it involves the love between men and women, it is difficult.


    Mi Ran''er took back her eyes and turned to look at the immortals in the hall.


    They are very beautiful, and they are not the same, but each has its own merits.


    Fairy men are also handsome. Of course, one or two of them are ugly, and they are not so ugly.


    Suddenly, MI Ran''er saw two familiar figures coming in at the gate of the hall.


    When the immortals saw him coming, they immediately gave way, and each of them said hello to him politely.


    "Qingyuan Shangshen..."


    Qingyuan glanced faintly, only with a reply.


    Dressed in white and spotless, he was as tall and proud as a crane. He walked in slowly and sat down at Anan''s table.


    Ananda noticed the look in miran''er''s eyes, and he looked faintly at Qingyuan.


    "Don''t tell me, your original master is that guy..." Anan''s tone is a little speechless, with contempt for Qingyuan.


    Mi Ran''er shriveled his mouth and turned his head to meet Anan''s eyes. "So what? Am I not worthy to be Qingyuan''s pet? "


    Anan shook his head. "No, I''m just wondering why Qingyuan''s cultivation is so strong that it can''t transform you into a human being. At last, he has to abandon you and throw you to the ice field... Although he is always good-looking, he is not so hypocritical to a little rabbit?"


    Mi Ran''er listened to his dislike of Qingyuan.


    She suddenly close to Anan, two pairs of clear eyes only reflect each other, Anan was scared by her, did not move.


    "Well, do you hate Qingyuan God?"


    Anan was stunned, and then nodded without hesitation, "it can be said that except for some necessary grand gatherings, we hardly appeared together."

 Chapter 2004

    "I see."


    Mi Ran''er said, "no wonder you spare no effort to slander people."


    "Hey? Which sentence is wrong? Smelly rabbit, I''m on your side! If you want to do that, I will give you back to Qingyuan and let you continue to go to his hands and be angry with him. "


    With these words, Anan really tugged mi Ran''er''s little hand to get up and look for Qingyuan.


    "No, no, No


    Mi Ran''er quickly broke away his arm. "I''m just joking. Don''t mind, Nanshen. In my eyes, you are the best master. In your bamboo forest, I can have the best cultivation process!"


    Anan: "I''m not sure."


    See in her mouth is quite sweet, Anan just let her go.


    On this side, Qingyuan saw the tug of the two people in front of him. However, the conversation between them set up a barrier. Qingyuan didn''t hear a word, and he couldn''t tell anything from his lips.


    He frowned a little. He always felt that Xiao Xian''e looked familiar, especially the color of her clothes was too similar to that of the rabbit he had lost


    "God, I asked Xian''e to prepare your favorite tea for you." Xian''e squats down and fills Qingyuan''s tea cup.


    Qingyuan takes back his eyes from the two opposite people and looks at Xian''e on his side, "Ning Shu, hasn''t little rabbit got any information yet? I have banned her before. You should be able to find her as soon as possible! "


    Ning Shu heard Qingyuan this problem, face up a little flustered, immediately, quickly kneel down, "God, that rabbit should be stolen by someone who has a profound way, the prohibition completely disappeared in the world, so I just so did not notice the trace of the rabbit."


    "After the peach meeting, I will find her in person."


    Qingyuan takes back his eyes lightly and pinches his hand under his sleeve into a fist.


    Some things, in fact, as long as a simple association, he can guess what is going on.


    However, Ning Shu has been taking care of him for thousands of years, and he has no credit for her.


    It''s almost time. Tiandi Tiantian is about to enter the stadium. Everyone has their seats.


    Fairy sound everywhere, the emperor and Empress of heaven join hands from outside the hall.


    Mi Ran''er held a cake in her mouth and chewed it with her rabbit teeth. Her eyes fell on Tiandi Tiantian. She could see that Tiandi Tiantian was just in harmony.


    Although Jiuchong and Jiuchong worked hand in hand, they never looked at each other, which exposed too many problems.


    "Tian Di Tian Tian Tian Tian Jin''an."


    In the whole hall, except for Anan and Qingyuan, almost all the people got up.


    Even mi Ran''er almost stood up because it was strange that he didn''t stand up when he saw everyone standing up.


    But he was grabbed by the man around him.


    "Why do you stand up? You''re not an immortal yet. You''re not one of their subordinates. " Anan is well founded.


    Mi Ran''er felt the same, so he sat firmly on Mount Tai.


    As a result, she became an alien and was immediately noticed by tiandihou.


    After all the immortals were seated, Tian Hou looked at Anan and asked with a smile, "where is the fairy around Nanshen


    "She is a rabbit fairy in the bamboo forest. Today, she went to heaven for the first time. Tian Hou''s eyes are very normal!" Anan spoke faintly.


    Tian Hou saw Anan''s arrogance and tightened her teeth. She still had a very friendly smile on her face. "I see. Since she is a fairy under the seat of Nanshen, her cultivation must be very profound. Otherwise, Nanshen would not treat her differently."

 Chapter 2005

    "Gao Xiu is not so good, but she has a good talent and a good future. In a thousand years'' time, she will surely make her debut in the three circles."


    The high hat Anan gave to miran''er made her unable to catch it.


    She turned her head and glared at him. Then she put her hand on Anan''s thigh and whispered, "don''t blow me so hard, OK? What if the leather is blown out? "


    Anan patted the back of her hand, then took her little hand away from her thigh.


    Little things never thought that this kind of pain and itch had no killing power for him, on the contrary


    Does it have a different meaning?


    "Well... After that book, you should know the name of the rabbit fairy. Later, when the rabbit fairy comes to the fore, you won''t remember the wrong person."


    Tian Hou''s eyes fell on MI Ran''er.


    Anan was just about to make up a taboo for MI Ran''er, and the little girl on one side said calmly, "Xiaoxian Nan ran, such an ordinary taboo is not enough for Empress Tianhou to remember."


    "Bold, little Xian''e, why don''t you get up when the empress talks back?" Tian Tian''s side Xian''e was very fierce. She pointed to MI Ran''er and asked.


    Before mi Ran''er opened his mouth, Anan immediately released his authority, and his cold eyes fell on xian''e.


    Xian''e was stunned, and then she turned pale.


    Tiandi and Tiantian felt Anan''s anger. Tiandi and Tiantian immediately turned around and scolded her Xian''e, "such a feast, you maidservant, dare to speak casually, come and drag it down to scold 5000!"


    "Niang Niang..." Xian''e was frightened by Tian Hou''s words and fell to her knees directly. "Niang Niang, forgive me. I''m wrong."


    In order not to be humiliated in front of Anan, Tian Tian tightened her teeth and ignored her at all.


    Xian''e was dragged down by the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    "Five thousand lashes, I''m afraid it''s going to blossom directly after I finish it?" Mi Ran''er felt numb when he thought about the picture.


    "So, do you want to stay in heaven? In this way, everything must be done in accordance with the rules. If you say something wrong and do something wrong, it''s a small thing to blame and a big thing to take away the immortal bones! "


    Anan asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head quickly. "No need... You should be more comfortable in the bamboo forest."


    After this sentence was passed to Anan, the voice of the system immediately rang out in his mind, "is the host not afraid to choose the wrong target?"


    Miran''er said with a low smile, "the target of this plane is not Anan. My name is written upside down!"


    The system was amused by her pledge, "the host really has confidence in himself."


    Mi Ran''er felt that he had already completed several plane tasks. If he didn''t even have the sense of smell for male masters, he would have succeeded in so many planes.


    But this is the system of attacking villains. Where do Qingyuan people look like villains? At first glance, it''s a male setting.


    After all, she has read several xianxiawen.


    "What do you think? Don''t you want flat peaches? " Anan suddenly pinched her little hand and reminded her in a low voice.


    Miran''er regained his mind.


    Several Xian''e came in wearing beautiful clothes and carrying a plate. On the plate, there were beautiful flat peaches, each of which was pink and tender. It was very sweet at first sight.


    Miran''er swallowed. Even if it was not a peach, it was very attractive.


    However, there was only a flat peach in front of Anan''s desk.


    "Nanshen, I''m sorry. You didn''t say you brought xiane with you before, so I only prepared the number of you."

 Chapter 2006

    Anan chuckled, "no problem. I''m not very interested in flat peach, but I''m a rabbit. I haven''t seen the world yet, so I''m going to give this flat peach to her at the beginning."


    Anan said, took the peach, very gently handed to the side of the little girl.


    Mi Ran''er slightly raised her eyebrows and, with a little excitement, took over the peach. The fluff on it was gone. It was very clean.


    She put her eyes to her mouth.


    "If I eat ten mouthfuls for a thousand years, can I catch up with your accomplishments?" Before opening his mouth, miran''er suddenly turned to ask Anan with doubts.


    Anan: "I''m not sure."


    He raised his hand and patted her on the back of the head, embedding miran''er''s rabbit teeth directly into the peach flesh.


    "Do you think too much? After eating this peach, you can have a thousand years of cultivation. Moreover, you have to digest it slowly. If you can''t digest it, you will lose many years of cultivation. "


    Anan''s words disappointed Miran.


    She thought that if she took a few more bites, she could gain thousands of years of cultivation.


    It''s only a thousand years since I ate one.


    She looked at the peach in the palm of her hand, and instantly lost too much love for it. She bit it down. It was sweet, and there was no big difference between the peach she had eaten before. After swallowing it, there was an obvious difference.


    That is, peach meat, immediately there is a warm spread in the abdomen, it is aura.


    Realizing this, MI Ran''er quickly closed her eyes and guided her aura to her whole body to prevent her from running around in her abdomen. If she did not know how to do it, she would be possessed.


    Mi Ran''er''s appearance of cherishing peaches fell into the eyes of empress dowager, and there was a trace of irony on her lips.


    It''s really a fairy who has never seen the world. It''s just a flat peach. It''s also so precious. If you see the elixir of taishanglaojun, I''m afraid your eyes will fall down!


    Qingyuan, who was sitting opposite, also saw the little rabbit fairy eating peaches in his eyes. The action of holding peaches in his hands made him feel very familiar.


    His little rabbit, when eating carrots, seems to be holding it like this, eating it with rabbit teeth.


    Aware of this, Qingyuan began to look at the rabbit fairy.


    The more he looked, the more he felt that miran''er was like his rabbit.


    However, why did it become human in such a short time?


    He had told her so many pithy formulas and secret methods before, and he had secretly entered so many auras, and he didn''t transform into human form


    Qingyuan suddenly felt that he was really a failure.


    "God, why don''t you move the peach? Although this flat peach has only one thousand years of cultivation, which is a drop in the bucket for your cultivation, it can also protect your body after using it. Before, you spent so much aura for that rabbit, how much can you make it up for you... "


    One side Ning Shu see Qingyuan has been staring at the opposite rabbit fairy, jealous heart, quickly squat down to remind Qingyuan to eat flat peach.


    Qingyuan glanced at the flat peach and saw that the little rabbit fairy opposite had finished a peach and pursed his lips. He brushed his sleeve and said, "send this flat peach to the rabbit fairy opposite."


    "What?" Ning Shu thought that she had heard wrong, "God, the South God didn''t give you a look on various occasions in the past. Why do you take the initiative to get close to his people now? Do you think that rabbit fairy is that rabbit? How is it possible that the rabbit will never appear in the bamboo forest of Nanshen... "

 Chapter 2007

    Qingyuan looks back at Ning Shu, with cold on his face. He frowns slightly and asks, "why is your tone so absolute? Do you know where the rabbit has gone? "


    Ning Shu''s face was stiff when Qingyuan questioned her. Then she shook her head, "no... I don''t know. I just think that God, you may have transferred your favor to the rabbit fairy. I just want to remind you that the rabbit fairy is from the South God..."


    Qingyuan face cold still, "don''t need you to remind, I all know, besides, this peach is for the rabbit fairy, not for the South God."


    "But..."


    Ning Shu also want to say what, Qingyuan''s complexion has been full of impatience.


    Ning Shu had no choice but to get up with a flat peach and walk to Anan and miran''er.


    Seeing Ning Shu approaching, MI Ran''er''s heart beat faster.


    She coagulates Ning Shu''s face and feels the excitement of her body. An idea floats up in her heart.


    Is it because of this fairy e that the original owner was thrown into the ice? Otherwise, why is the body so excited?


    Ning Shu put the flat peach on Anan''s table, facing Anan fufu, "Nanshen, this is the flat peach given by Qingyuan God to this rabbit fairy."


    "Bestow?" Anan thought he had heard wrong, "how can nanran be worthy of a word from Qingyuan God? You''d better take it back. Nan Rangang, our family, is transformed into a man. She can''t stand the sudden infusion of 2000 years'' cultivation. Now she can digest the 1000 years'' Cultivation in her body, which is very good. Don''t waste it. "


    Anan thinks that when Ning Shu just talked with Qingyuan, she is puzzled and unwilling. Her mouth is slightly raised, and she suddenly stirs up dissension and says: "I see that Xian''e''s cultivation is not high. As the closest person to Qingyuan God, he should give you this peach."


    Ning Shu also thinks so.


    She thought she could get God''s grace today, but who knows


    "Take it back. I''ve had enough." Miran''er also pushed the peach to Ning Shu.


    Ning Shu''s face is a little stiff. At the moment, she doesn''t take this flat peach, neither does she.


    Tight tight tight teeth, take a deep breath, "since the South God said so, that Ning Shu will flat peach back."


    "Please convey my thanks to God."


    For Qingyuan, MI Ran''er was extremely polite.


    Her estranged attitude makes Ning Shu more and more sure that this rabbit fairy is definitely not the one of God.


    Ning Shu goes back with flat peach.


    Qingyuan''s face is not very nice.


    He had just heard what Anan and Miran had said.


    Now, not only Anan does not give him face, even Anan''s rabbit does not give him face.


    Qingyuan always calm heart, there are fluctuations.


    The hand under the sleeve is clenched tightly. Qingyuan suddenly gets up and faces the empress of heaven, "there are still affairs to deal with in this hall, so I''ll leave first."


    Qingyuan is also the first wave of gods after Pangu''s creation. The cultivation of Tiandi Tiantian is not as good as him. He has always been more polite and even more respected.


    Tiandihou immediately nodded, "OK, God walk slowly."


    Qingyuan is gone.


    Miran''er looked at his back, then withdrew his eyes with interest.


    To tell the truth, from the memory of the original owner, she really couldn''t understand what Qingyuan was thinking.


    To be so nice to a rabbit is like pouring out affection. But now that the rabbit is gone, how can he be as stable as Mount Tai?

 Chapter 2008

    "So? Is the master reluctant to leave? You can follow up and show your identity. Qingyuan will not dislike you if you cultivate your figure. " Anan''s voice sounded in her ear.


    Mi Ran''er


    She looked back at Anan.


    "He doesn''t dislike me any more, and I still dislike him! I''ve lost so many days, and I didn''t say to look for it. At first glance, he doesn''t have much affection for me. Since he is merciless, I have nothing to do with it! "


    Mi Ran''er said, picking up the cake on the plate and eating it.


    A Nan coagulates her side face, want to see the flaw on her face, but, this wench really doesn''t seem to be moved by the original master of Qingyuan.


    The rabbit raised in front of him for so long, really did not breed any feelings?


    After the peach feast, Anan did not leave immediately. Instead, he took miran''er to test the immortal bones.


    "Can I not go?" If it''s a goblin, it''s embarrassing.


    Mi Ran''er hesitated as he stepped on a small step.


    Anan shook his head, "no, I can''t leave an obscure species on my side. If it''s really demon bone, I can make a way for you to get rid of demon bone and cultivate immortals."


    He''s very enthusiastic.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at his sleeve, stopped and asked, "did you ask my opinion when you worked out these methods? What if I want to be a carefree goblin? "


    Anan turned to look at her.


    The two rabbit teeth were so cute that they swayed in front of his eyes when he spoke.


    Anan reached out and pinched her lips.


    "If you want to be a demon, you can go to the demon world. You can''t go back to the bamboo forest." Anan''s tone was light, but full of threats.


    Miran''er had no choice but to follow him to the test stand.


    There are so many immortals following us that even the emperor and Empress of heaven come to join us.


    "Anan..." she suddenly called.


    When Anan heard this call, his feet suddenly froze.


    He turned his head and asked in a dumb voice, "what did you just call me?"


    "Anan, what''s the matter? Can''t I call you that, little rabbit fairy? " Miran''er was puzzled.


    Anan shook his head, "this is not..."


    He''s just, he''s trapped in some distant memories.


    Many, many years ago, someone called him like this. However, the tone was more tender and sentimental to MI Ran''er.


    Here comes the test stand.


    Anansong, let''s go.


    "Go up." He pointed to the white platform.


    "Will there be any adverse reactions? Such as headache, chest pain and so on... "Mi Ran''er asked anxiously.


    "Of course... There won''t be." Anan low smile, raised a hand to pat on the back of her head, "go quickly, otherwise this gentleman compulsorily return you to original shape, carry ear to throw up!"


    Mi Ran''er


    How rude!


    She went up reluctantly.


    When she stood on the test bench, the white light completely blocked her sight.


    With a frown, MI Ran''er was a little nervous.


    She had never been so nervous before when she took exams in other positions.


    Under the stage, people looked at the color floating on the white light.


    "Pure white..." she said in surprise, "isn''t this the posture of God? How could that little rabbit have such accomplishments? "


    She turned her eyes and looked at Anan, hoping that Anan could give an explanation.


    Don''t want to, Anan''s face is heavy, is coagulating the light on the test bench.

 Chapter 2009

    Mi Ran''er couldn''t hear the sound from outside in the light beam. After a long time, no one asked her to go out. She was impatient and asked, "how long do you want me to stay here?"


    A hand, coming out of the beam.


    Miran recognized it as Anan''s hand.


    She put her little hand in his palm and let him drag herself out.


    "How''s it going? Am I a fairy or a demon Miran''er asked curiously.


    Anan didn''t speak. She kept calm and dragged her to the south gate.


    "Anan, talk to me." Miran''er looked at him and was worried that the original owner was not only a demon, but also some evil demon?


    In that case, she may be directly destroyed by the heavenly forces and generals!


    Thinking of this, miran''er quickly followed Anan.


    Later, a group of immortals looked at the two people who had gone away. The emperor sighed, "I didn''t expect that a God could be bred in the bamboo forest of Nanshen. It seems that the bamboo forest is really suitable for cultivation."


    "What about the fit? Didn''t he also set up an array to prevent outsiders from entering? However, your majesty, do you really believe that the rabbit fairy is just transformed into a human form? " Hou Hou frowned and asked suspiciously.


    The emperor of heaven was confused by Tian Tian''s words. He looked back at Tian Tian with doubts and said, "what do you mean by that?"


    "I mean, will this rabbit fairy be hiding in his bamboo forest all the time and practicing secretly? Today, he brought her just to show off in front of all the immortal officials!"


    "Queen of heaven, you are a little mean in your words. Nanshen is always frank. How can you care about these people who pursue you?"


    The emperor said, with a little impatience on his face, "what''s more, even if the rabbit fairy has been practicing for many years? Now there is a God in the six realms, which is a good thing! I hope you don''t say any more words that are not conducive to the friendship between immortal officials. "


    Empress Dowager was reproached by the emperor of heaven.


    Tight tight teeth, can only nod, "yes."


    This way, Anan took miran''er out of the south gate.


    "Anan, you haven''t told me whether I am a demon or an immortal!" Miran''er pulled Anan''s sleeve and refused to let him go any further.


    Anan had a meal at his feet.


    Looking back at Mi Ran''er: "it''s immortal bone."


    "Oh, immortal bone, why do you look like that? It''s like I''m some evil spirit... "Mi Ran''er rubbed her eyebrows and said nothing.


    "Yes? I''m just worried about whether you can make good use of this immortal bone. After all, you''re just a rabbit who loves to eat meat. You''re so greedy. I''m afraid you''ll have to plant it on this mouth once in the future! "


    Ah Nan finally relaxed a lot, holding her mouth, light way.


    Mi Ran''er quickly raised her hand and slapped it away. "Speak as you speak, don''t move your hands and feet! It''s killing me... "


    Anan looks at the girl in front of her with a smile.


    Miran''er noticed that there was a big change in his eyes.


    When he looked at her like this, miran''er always felt that Anan was looking at another person.


    This kind of feeling makes her spine cold.


    Swallow saliva, she quickly side opened eyes, "let''s go back, this heaven is not easy to play, I want to go back to play pheasant to do roast chicken to eat."


    "Good."


    Anan said, then stretched out his arm to pull her into his arms.


    Embracing her, she directly stepped on the cloud and drifted to the South leisurely.

 Chapter 2010

    The story of Nanshen''s rabbit fairy measuring God''s posture on the test platform soon spread in the sky.


    Of course, it was also introduced into the palace of God in Qingyuan.


    "The posture of God?" After hearing this news, Qingyuan''s face changed greatly. He, who had been meditating, immediately got up and went to the door. He pulled Xian''e, who lived at the door and said eight trigrams, "who did you just say is the posture of God?"


    Xian''e was startled by Qingyuan, so she hurried to fufu, "report back to God, what I just said is the rabbit fairy of South God."


    "Rabbit fairy..."


    Some thoughts formed in my mind, Qingyuan did not think about it, then immediately flew up to the sky, toward the South China Sea!


    Miran''er followed Anan back to the bamboo forest. The first thing he did was to go to the backyard and clean up the two remaining pheasants he had hung up yesterday and prepare to dig a pit for barbecue.


    At this time, the border around the bamboo forest suddenly appeared a loud noise¡ª¡ª


    "Ah


    Mi Ran''er was so shocked by the shaking of the border that he held his head and screamed in pain!


    Ananben was in the house. When she heard the noise outside, she immediately moved out to protect her. Then she looked up at the sky.


    There is a slender figure floating in the air.


    "Anan, return the people of my seat to me as soon as possible!" Qingyuan''s voice penetrated the border and fell into the ears of miran''er and Anan.


    Mi Ran''er calmed down and looked up at Qingyuan.


    He discovered his identity so quickly.


    Anan worried that miran''er would be hurt by the wave again, so he put a protective cover on her. Then he jumped up, flew up into the sky, tore a hole in the border and went out.


    "Your people? Qingyuan, what evidence do you have to prove that Nan Ran is your man? "


    Anan fell in front of Qingyuan and asked with a smile.


    Qingyuan''s face was full of melancholy, "she has the aura of this seat in her body, otherwise, do you really think that a spirit rabbit can cultivate the posture of God when it has just been transformed into human form?"


    Anan was laughed by Qingyuan, "so what? This rabbit was picked up by Ben Jun in Qianli ice field. She was abandoned by her former master. Ben Jun found her. Now, Ben Jun is her master. As for the former master who abandoned her, what is it? "


    "Anan, don''t deceive people too much! The spirit rabbit got the cultivation of this seat and became the God, but it''s a big bargain for you. "


    Qingyuan seldom has such an indecisive look. When talking with Anan, the anger burst out from his long eyes has the momentum of burning Anan directly.


    "You have a big tone. Even if the spirit rabbit doesn''t get your cultivation, even if she is just an ordinary rabbit at the moment, I picked it up and it''s my own. Anyway, I can''t hand her over!"


    Anan said, turning to go back to the bamboo forest.


    No, Qingyuan doesn''t want him to go.


    A strong force wrapped around his waist and pulled him back.


    Anan see Qingyuan hand, also no longer merciful.


    The two ancient gods began to fight outside the border.


    All the creatures in the border were shocked by the gas outside, and they were in a mess.


    Only miran''er was better off.


    She looked up at the two people fighting in the sky, looking for some fruit to come out, while chewing, while enjoying.


    In fact, she really wants to know who is more powerful between Anan and Qingyuan.


    However, looking at the two men, it seems that they didn''t stop fighting.

 Chapter 2011

    Miran''er was very hungry.


    She thought for a moment, then suddenly mobilized her aura and flew directly into mid air.


    On top of the tallest bamboo.


    "Stop fighting." She spoke slowly.


    Qingrun''s voice passed through the border, so that the two men could hear it clearly.


    The movements of the two men stopped at the same time.


    Qingyuan was the fastest and flew directly to MI Ran''er.


    There was a border between them.


    "Go back with me." Qingyuan frowned and said very seriously.


    "I don''t want it! After I go back with you, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be thrown into the ice field next time... If I hadn''t been Anan before, I might have been frozen into ice now... "


    Miran''er shook his head and refused very directly.


    Qingyuan''s face was even worse, "but don''t forget that I saved your life at the beginning. If it wasn''t for me, how could you become a human? All the aura in your body is infused by us. Can you really cut away from us so smartly? "


    What about moral kidnapping?


    Miran''er turned her eyes in silence.


    "Since I am so important to God, why am I still thrown into the ice? Isn''t God going to give me an explanation? "


    Miran''er had a lot of reason, so he was very blunt.


    Qingyuan frowned and lowered his eyes. After thinking about it, he said slowly: "this matter... This matter will be explained to you. However, it''s not here. When we get back to heaven, I will..."


    "God, you''d better find out this matter first, and then come to me. Besides, God, I''m just a little rabbit. Even if you give me this aura, you can''t restrain my freedom. If God really cares about this aura, I can give it all back to you!"


    Mi Ran''er said faintly, turned and flew back to the bamboo house.


    "Do you hear me? Qingyuan, you injected so much aura into her, maybe you didn''t want to see her self destroying cultivation scene, did you Anan spoke in a low voice.


    Qingyuan looks pale.


    He closed his eyes slowly, and finally calmed down his mind.


    "You''ve heard her request. Next time you come back to the bamboo forest, please don''t treat the border so violently. It''s not for you, but for Nan ran. Her cultivation is low, and she will be shocked by your aura!"


    Lengleng finished, Anan also entered the border.


    Leave Qingyuan alone outside.


    He didn''t know how long he stayed in mid air.


    Miran''er stayed in the bamboo house all the time, lying on the couch, and then fell asleep.


    By the time she woke up, it was dark.


    There is a strong smell of barbecue on the tip of the nose.


    She moved her nose and ran out quickly following the smell.


    Anan is sitting by the fire roasting chicken.


    Seeing her coming out, Yang raised the roast chicken in her hand. "It''s just ripe. Come and eat it quickly!"


    "Good."


    Miran''er''s eyes brightened, and he rushed to sit down beside Anan.


    Anan tore the chicken leg to her.


    Mi Ran''er took a big bite. She was very satisfied with the hot feeling.


    After eating and drinking, miran''er leans on the steps in front of the bamboo house to pick her teeth. She looks at Anan sitting on one side and asks in a low voice with doubts: "how long have you lived here?"


    "Countless days..." Anan recalled and shook his head.


    "I don''t know how you put up with it for tens of thousands of years. If I live for such a long time, I will be very annoyed. Maybe I will find a way to let myself die and get reincarnated!"

 Chapter 2012

    Mi Ran''er really can''t imagine thousands of years of loneliness.


    If she lived alone in a place for a year, she might go crazy.


    "When ordinary people die, they can be reborn. But if ancient gods like us really choose to emerge, they will lose the next life. That is to say, they will disappear in the world."


    Anan mood desolate, looking at the stars in the sky, slowly opening.


    His words suddenly froze mi Ran''er.


    I see


    She lost the leaves in her hand, and then moved towards Anan.


    "Anan, how long have you lived for so many years before you will emerge?" Miran''er asked curiously.


    "It has nothing to do with the age of life, but the choice. Some gods will choose eclosion after a thousand years, but some gods will not choose eclosion after hundreds of thousands of years. This is a matter of mentality."


    Mi Ran''er nodded clearly, "I see... You must relax your mind in a short time! For at least ten thousand years, you are not allowed to emerge! "


    "Why?" Anan looked suspiciously at miran''er.


    "Because I can''t bear you!" Mi Ran''er set up a horse road.


    Anan''s look was momentarily stunned.


    Miran''er gave a thumbs up in his heart.


    Sure enough, a sudden confession can make a person flustered and start to think about the relationship between them.


    Anan and miran''er looked at each other in silence for a long time. He suddenly got up and went to the house.


    "Anan..." Mi Ran''er also got up quickly. When she got to the door of Anan''s bedroom, she was blocked by a strong wind, and then the door was closed.


    Is this guy shy?


    Mi Ran''er felt her chin and a smile of interest floated on her face.


    After eating and drinking, miran''er went back to the reclining chair and lay down, squinting, ready to go to bed.


    That night, she had a very strange dream.


    In my dream, there has been a woman standing in the misty smoke, saying to her, "go back with him... Go back with him..."


    Repeating such a sentence is like chanting a curse.


    Mi Ran''er could not help but ask in a voice, "who do you want to go back with?"


    The woman said, "Qingyuan."


    "Qingyuan..."


    When Anan got up in the morning and came out of the house, he happened to hear the little rabbit''s dream. He frowned slightly. He went over and saw that she woke up from her dream. He poked her head with his hand: "I regret that I didn''t leave with Qingyuan yesterday? Now it''s too late. Why don''t you give it to him... "


    When mi Ran''er rubbed her head, she had a headache. When she heard Anan''s words, she quickly interrupted him: "what regret? If Qingyuan really wants me to return this aura to her, then I will abandon my cultivation and return it to him! If it''s too big, I''ll practice again. "


    Anan''s mouth is slightly raised.


    He squatted down in front of MI Ran''er and said, "I don''t regret how you just called his name in your dream?"


    In fact, MI Ran''er was in a trance. She always felt that the woman in her dream was very strange.


    She told Anan about her dream last night.


    After hearing this, Anan frowned slightly and his face sank gradually.


    Seeing him look like this, miran''er could not help thinking that Anan also knew the woman in her dream?


    After a long time, Anan sighed, and his tone was more gentle. "Qingyuan is afraid that he can''t bear to cultivate a little rabbit in human form and destroy his cultivation. Don''t think so much. Stay in the bamboo forest. If he gives you a reasonable explanation, you should go back with him..."

 Chapter 2013

    "Would you agree?" Miran''er asked in a low voice, cursing Anan''s eyebrows.


    She had a little expectation on her face and a little innocence.


    Anan thought carefully, "if you want to leave, what do you want to do? Do you want to kill the wild animals in the bamboo forest? "


    WOW!


    Miran''er looked at the man in surprise.


    How to say again, two people also get along day and night, right so a few days, incredibly so unkind.


    Mi Ran''er stood up angrily and said, "well, as long as Qingyuan can give me a reasonable explanation, I''ll go back to the heaven with him. In the heaven, I''m sure I''m not inferior!"


    With that, she pushed Anan away and ran out of the bamboo house.


    "Nan ran..." when Anan ran out, MI Ran''er had already run into the bamboo forest.


    He was helpless.


    Let her be alone for a while, at least calm down.


    In the morning, the bamboo grove was full of fresh dew, and the temperature was very low. Mi Ran''er was a little confused when he got up early, so he didn''t use aura to protect himself. When he walked into the bamboo grove, he realized that it was cold!


    Small hand holding the arm, rubbed the goose bumps on the arm.


    "Who is that woman?" She asked the system in her head.


    The system answers mysteriously: "this is a plot, not a spoiler."


    When mi Ran''er heard the sound of the stream water, he immediately ran over and squatted down. While washing his face with cool stream water and waking up, he scoffed in his mind.


    "Well, instead of asking you these questions, I''d better go to investigate and analyze myself. If she can enter my dream, it must have something to do with the original owner!"


    Miran''er didn''t force the system either. After washing his face, he was quite sober.


    Simply go to the bamboo forest to dig some bamboo shoots, and find some other wild vegetables, beat a pheasant to carry back to the bamboo house.


    Did not see the figure of Anan, do not know where to go.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care. He killed the pheasant and cleaned it up. He cut the bamboo shoots into pieces, dug a hole and put a temporary stove on it. Mi Ran''er put the pot that had been made before, and simmered the chicken stewed with bamboo shoots in the pot.


    Sitting by the fire, she thought.


    "She asked me to come back to Qingyuan. She should like Qingyuan, or... She thinks it''s dangerous for me to stay here?"


    Miran''er looked at the fire and suddenly thought of it.


    She sat up straight.


    However, Anan is so gentle and kind to her, even if there is any danger, he should be desperate to protect her, right?


    As for Qingyuan.


    It took her such a long time to react. When she knew that she was in a divine position and was transformed into a human being, she couldn''t wait to find her. According to the truth, if she was really full of Qingyuan aura, he should be able to feel it at the peach feast.


    On this point, she suspected that Qingyuan had lied.


    "I''m still in God''s hands. In order to get back the favor, I have to do everything I can."


    Mi Ran''er despises Tao.


    Smelling the aroma of the pot, she opened the lid and stirred.


    "I''d better stay here to attack Anan. He is worthy of Miss Ben''s liking." Miran''er murmured, looking at the stewed bamboo shoots, stretching out his claws to take one to taste.


    Someone sitting on the roof looks at the scene in the backyard and his mouth rises slightly.


    Just now she said, he also listened to a 778.


    The resentment towards Qingyuan and the trust in him made Anan happy and worried.


    One day, she will find that she is not as good as she thought.


    At that time, she should not hesitate to follow Qingyuan back to heaven.

 Chapter 2014

    "What''s the way to eat today?"


    When miran''er chews carefully with hot bamboo shoots in her mouth, Anan''s voice suddenly comes from the roof, which makes miran''er gulp down the bamboo shoots in her mouth!


    "Well..."


    She almost choked to death.


    My throat was almost blistered.


    Turning to the roof, she slowed down and said, "what are you doing hiding there?"


    "Hiding? I''m sitting on the roof. What''s hiding Anan looks innocent.


    "Is it fun to sit on the roof? What''s more, I didn''t make a sound even though I was looking for you just now. What''s the matter? Afraid that I''ll ask you to do something for me? Anan, you are really good at avoiding things. "


    Mi Ran''er said in disgust. He looked at the stewed chicken with bamboo shoots in the pot and threw some seasonings into it.


    Anan jumps off the roof.


    He went to MI Ran''er''s side and said, "didn''t you do it very well? Even if you don''t have Benjun, you can finish such a delicious meal. "


    Then his eyes fell on the pot.


    "You rabbit, why do you know how to eat so many kinds of pheasants? I''m afraid there will be ten thousand ways for the pheasants in the bamboo forest to be eaten... "Anan began to mourn for the pheasants in the bamboo forest.


    Mi Ran''er blushed, "what else can I eat besides these? Things that have changed will disappear after the entrance. There is no real feeling. The seasoning is OK. If you eat other staple food, it will be useless... "


    She stir fried the stewed chicken with bamboo shoots in the pot, "if I can, I really want to go to the world, buy some firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea, and then build a kitchen in your backyard, and cultivate two pieces of land in this backyard to grow some vegetables..."


    This kind of return to the pastoral life, MI Ran''er just said, he felt very comfortable, good yearning.


    Anan listened to her imagination, eyes long, seems to imagine the life she described.


    "Eat quickly." He suddenly urged.


    "What for?" Miran''er turned and looked at him suspiciously. "There''s nothing else to do. What can I do so quickly?"


    "Don''t you want to go to the world? Can you buy what you want before dark? " Anan said, took a pair of chopsticks, from the pot clip a piece of meat, tasted a mouthful.


    Rabbit''s skill is really good.


    Anan nodded with great satisfaction.


    When he heard that he could go shopping in the world, MI Ran''er''s eyes lit up, "OK! Anan, it''s very kind of you... "


    At this moment, the depression caused by him this morning dissipated.


    However, when he was about to go out with enough food and drink, miran''er thought of a very important point, "by the way, do you have any money?"


    "Money? What''s that? " Anan asked suspiciously.


    "It''s money for goods, money for the world. Without money, we can''t buy what we want!"


    When mi Ran''er saw that he didn''t know what money was, he immediately despaired.


    She glanced around the man''s whole body. At last, her eyes fell on his waist.


    A pearl in the center of his belt, although not big, but very good quality.


    "Is this a real pearl?" She asked.


    "Well..."


    As soon as Anan nodded, he saw the little rabbit stretch out his paw and buckle down the Pearl on his waist.


    "Ah, you..." he didn''t have time to stop it.


    "This is sure to change a lot of money. You don''t know this dress. Besides, you''re afraid that you can''t find pearls with your back against the South China Sea? When we get back from shopping, I''ll go to the sea myself and find you a better pearl than the present one. "

 Chapter 2015

    Anan pulled the corner of her mouth, and finally got some comfort from her going to the sea to find pearls to compensate herself.


    "Well, let''s go."


    They went out of the bamboo forest.


    "You try to fly by yourself. If you follow me, I will slow down..." Anan wants her to control her aura and learn to use all the techniques.


    "Good."


    Mi Ran''er recalled the flying mantra Qingyuan had said in the original owner''s ear. He read it to himself. Immediately, the aura rose from his belly and circled in his body for a week. After that, his body floated lightly and his feet gradually emptied.


    It''s flying.


    She controlled the direction, followed Anan and flew to the nearest continent.


    Anan has been paying attention to the situation behind the rabbit, see her savvy so high, eyes flash a sigh.


    The mainland nearest to the South China Sea is rich in materials. Because of the climate, it grows a lot of fruits and vegetables, and rice grows very well. Walking in the market, you can see a lot of things peddling.


    Anan and miran''er, dressed in different clothes, walk in the noisy street. Miran''er excitedly tells Anan, "this is the real excitement. The fake greetings of the peach feast are all disguised excitement."


    Anan listened to her comment and looked back at her, "you look like you often come to the world! When you were a rabbit, did you follow Qingyuan and often go down to earth? "


    "No!"


    Miran''er shook his head. "However, I often hear him read the descriptions of the human world in those pamphlets."


    "He said that to you." Anan''s tone suddenly became strange.


    Mi Ran''er was jealous or what?


    She quickly continued to arch the fire, "not only these, he also told me a lot of interesting things when he was just practicing. In fact, he was not cold at the beginning, and he was a very cool person before..."


    "A gentle man? Don''t you think that the gentleness, in fact, is just hypocrisy? Ten thousand years ago, and ten thousand years later! That guy has a heart of stone in his heart. You''ve suffered a loss once, haven''t you had enough? "


    Anan''s steps suddenly stopped, and he lowered his head to teach mi Ran''er a lesson.


    "Have you ever suffered a loss?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly with doubts.


    Only then did Anan realize that he had let slip his words and quickly explained: "it''s not a loss to be thrown into the ice field thousands of miles away?"


    Miran''er was acutely aware that Anan would not say this time.


    Now she was more and more sure that the original owner might have been involved with the two immortals before.


    "Don''t you want to buy something? Buy it now, don''t waste your time Anan changed the subject somewhat roughly.


    Miran''er knew that this was not the time to talk. If Anan didn''t want to say it, he would only make the relationship between them more rigid.


    Went to find a pawnshop, pearl for a good price, carrying a purse with Anan to go shopping.


    All the things he bought were taken by Anan and stored in the storage space. The more money he had, the more excited he was. In the end, he had the posture of buying the whole street back into the bamboo forest.


    If Anan didn''t hold her, she would buy a pig to keep.


    "That''s enough. I''ll buy what I need in the future! If you really dare to raise pigs in our bamboo forest, I will throw them out with you


    Then miran''er stopped.


    She counted the remaining money and carefully put it into her sleeve. They were ready to go back to Nanhai.

 Chapter 2016

    As he was about to walk out of the city gate, miran''er suddenly got a kick under his feet.


    "I smell a strange smell." Miran''er frowned slightly, pulled Anan''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "Anan. Do you smell it? "


    Anan has already been aware of, just because with a rabbit, do not want to add to the trouble, so no words.


    However, he ignored that MI Ran''er was also a God. Even if his cultivation was not high, he could detect the evil spirit.


    "It''s evil spirit. Let''s go. There are other gods in charge of this world." He clasped mi Ran''er''s wrist with his backhand, and Anan murmured.


    "Demon? What do they want to do when they break into the world? Anan, you are the ancient god. Can you see these monsters doing evil in the world? Besides, when the immortals in charge of the world realize the existence of this monster, maybe the monsters have already harmed many people! "


    Anan heard this, slightly frowning at the girl in front of her, "so, what do you want?"


    "Let''s go and see what the monster wants to do. If it''s just like us, we don''t care. If they dare to harm others, we have to take care of it! Anyway, with your accomplishments, if you want to deal with a goblin, you just need to shake your sleeve to solve it. What''s the worry? "


    In order to persuade Anan, miran''er gave Anan a lot of high hats.


    Looking at her flattery, Anan couldn''t help smiling.


    Finally, some helplessly shook his head, "OK, let''s go and have a look, little rabbit is so upright, and continue to practice. Later, I will go to ask the emperor of heaven for a position to govern the peace of the world."


    "No, I don''t like the feeling of being controlled by others. In fact, it''s good to be a wandering God outside the system, like you."


    As mi Ran''er said this, they went to the dark place, hid themselves, and moved towards the direction of the evil spirit.


    When it came to the most evil place, MI Ran''er looked up.


    "Autumn Moon tower?"


    Spring flowers and Autumn Moon... This name is really


    "Is this a brothel?" Miran''er responded immediately.


    Is there any fox spirit sucking men''s essence in this brothel?


    Just about to get in, Anan grabbed her.


    "Don''t go in!" Anan''s ears are a little red.


    "It''s all found here. Don''t give up halfway. I suspect that this monster has succeeded several times, because I feel that there is a lot of bloody killing in this monster. Maybe it''s because she has too many lives on her hands recently... Such a bad monster, we must take the opportunity to take it away!"


    Anan has no choice but to the extreme, "I have never dreamt that one day I could do what Zhong Kui did to collect demons."


    With that, he retreated to the opposite side of the street and raised his hand. A golden current covered the whole Qiuyue building.


    Miran''er stares at the Qiuyue building carefully. Suddenly, he sees a blood red light burst out of a room in the building. Then, a scream rings in the room¡ª¡ª


    These scenes and calls can''t be seen and heard by ordinary people without cultivation.


    A Nine Tailed white fox jumped out of the room, and her blood red eyes were staring at Anan and miran''er.


    "Where did the nosy fairy come from? My aunt has been lurking here for so many years, but she has not been found. Now she has been found by you two little immortals


    White fox can''t touch Anan''s foundation, and see his face young, immediately will he as a very low cultivation of the immortals.

 Chapter 2017

    As for MI Ran''er.


    Although it is the posture of God, but just transformed into human form, as long as it is a little higher than her cultivation, you can realize that white fox didn''t pay attention to her.


    She sat on the roof with her tail cocked, and looked at Anan and miran''er mockingly? It''s a pity that I can''t kill my aunt and grandmother by this way... "


    White fox looked at the pure golden air flow around her. In fact, she had no bottom.


    This move has forced her to show her original shape, so that she can no longer be transformed into a human form. If he still has some tricks, he may be destroyed today.


    "Yes? This is the first time that I met a monster who despised this trick... "Anan chuckled, but he was not irritated by the white fox''s words. His hands pinched a formula," you said that you have been here for several years, why didn''t the local immortals realize your existence? "


    White fox raised his paw, put out his tongue and licked the fur on his paw, "because his cultivation is too low, maybe because I often send him something he likes, he will skip me..."


    "Bribery? What would a fairy like? Isn''t it right for a man to become an immortal to destroy the common heart? " Mi Ran''er frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "He likes all kinds of things, such as gold, silver, jewels, beauties and so on. As for the ordinary heart, if the immortal really lost the ordinary heart, why did the seven fairies go down to the earth to marry Dong Yong?"


    The white fox laughs sarcastically and hums these words. From the voice line, it is also full of coquettishness. Every word, like a feather, sweeps the heart.


    Not to mention men, but mi Ran''er, listening at the moment, I feel that I can''t resist.


    I''m a fox.


    "Have you ever given yourself to him? In the end, if you absorb his cultivation, it will help you better than ordinary people''s energy? "


    Miran''er asked curiously.


    White fox narrowed his eyes and thought, "in fact, I have thought about this move, but as a fox demon, compared with the earth fairy, it is still a lot worse! If one doesn''t pay attention, I may be killed by him, so I didn''t take any risks! "


    Miran''er smacked his lips with pity. "That''s a pity. You should be bold. In case the immortals indulge in women''s sex and don''t take precautions, will you succeed?"


    Mi Ran''er is the fox demon words from the home.


    Anan glanced at her.


    Some impatient, ready to raise their hands directly to the nine tail white fox out!


    "Give it to me." Mi Ran''er whispered to him, "let me have real combat experience!"


    Mi Ran''er said, holding his hand.


    Anan had no choice but to accept the attack.


    Here, miran''er approached the nine white foxes. "Sister white fox, do you have any evidence that you sent gold and silver treasures and beauties to the immortals?"


    "Of course


    White fox raised his hand and changed a gold bracelet out of thin air. "This is the Zhenyao Bracelet he gave me. It said that it can restrain my demonic nature. Only people with higher cultivation than him can detect my demonic nature. In recent years, there are too few immortals here. There is no one with higher cultivation than him, so..."


    Anan took a look at the bracelet.


    It''s really from the immortal family.


    He took a deep breath and said to MI Ran''er, "let''s get rid of this monster. Then we can find out the local immortals and take him to heaven to find an explanation for the emperor of heaven!"


    "Good!"


    Miran''er knew that Anan''s patience was not much, so he did not waste any more time.

 Chapter 2018

    Mi Ran''er leaped into the air, his aura turned into a sword, and went towards the white fox''s face.


    She obviously underestimated the cultivation of white fox.


    It''s very difficult for Bai Hu to break through his defense shield. Mi Ran''er used all the techniques of Professor Qingyuan before, and only slightly injured Bai Hu in the end.


    "Is this the only ability of the divine position? I thought how powerful it was White fox wiped off the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, put away his claws, and mocked in his scarlet eyes.


    Miran''er knew where the problem was.


    Although she is still in the position of God, although she ate a flat peach before, she has not yet learned how to use all these auras for her own use, so her aggressiveness is not strong enough.


    The appearance of God is nothing more than a facade.


    Taking back the offensive, miran''er fell to Anan''s side: "as my new master and master, do you have anything to teach me?"


    A Nan side head looks at her, the eye ground takes doubt, "when did this gentleman accept you to do apprentice?"


    "No? Then you always said, let me practice well, practice well? Don''t you have to be a teacher to talk about such nagging words? " Mi Ran''er''s face was confused. She pulled Anan''s sleeve. "Master Anan, it''s not the time to be arrogant. Teach me how to kill, or this white fox will look down on me!"


    Master Anan said that he really couldn''t afford to be a master.


    However, Professor one or two moves are OK.


    "Fill your fingertips with aura. Try to throw it out with a knife. Remember, just look at her. Don''t think about anything else. Just want to kill her!" Anan holds her little hand in the palm of her hand and guides the aura to her fingertips¡ª¡ª


    Miran''er listened to him, and then the aura of his fingertips filled a peak, and then he threw it out¡ª¡ª


    "Ah


    White fox a pain call, finally is from that autumn moon building roof roll down.


    He fell in front of Miran and Anan.


    Mi Ran''er took advantage of the victory to attack again¡ª¡ª


    "Do you still think I''m a fake now?" Mi Ran''er asked, coldly freezing the white fox who had no backhand on the ground.


    "Spare me..." white fox is still alive.


    "Excuse me? So who''s going to spare the man you''re sucking? They just spend money to have fun in the brothel. Who knows, even their lives are in it. You have killed so many evils. You should have thought of today''s situation! "


    Mi Ran''er squatted down to see her already lax pupils


    "It''s all those men who are cheap. If they hadn''t come to me repeatedly, i... I wouldn''t have absorbed all their energy again and again..." it seems that Bai Hu hasn''t realized his mistake.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head speechlessly. The white fox was really hopeless. He gave a fatal blow, smashing its spirit cover and destroying its form and spirit.


    A dead fox was lying on the ground, his skin red with blood.


    Mi Ran''er was worried about scaring the mortals, so he quickly cleaned up the scene. Then he followed Anan to find the immortal.


    But Dixian house is empty.


    "Maybe God has not come back yet to attend the flat peach meeting. Shall we go to the flat peach meeting to find out?" Miran''er turned to ask Anan.


    Anan shook his head: "no, there are many immortal families in the peach assembly. Even if he points out the mistakes made by the immortals, the emperor and Empress of heaven will probably cover up the matter in order to maintain the superficial harmony!"


    "Then let the immortals here get away with it?"

 Chapter 2019

    "After the peach meeting, Zhong Kui should patrol all over the place. I''ll leave a signal here to let Zhong Kui know what happened here."


    Anan looked at the time, "it''s been too long. It''s time to go back."


    Miran''er knew that Anan wanted to do more than less. She thought of Tian Hou''s virtue, and she didn''t want to go to heaven to find it unpleasant.


    They left the earth and flew to the sea.


    "I found that Anan, you don''t like worldly life. In fact, worldly life has a lot of fun. I heard Qingyuan say that there are many gatherings in worldly life, and everyone is very sincere. Even if they are poor, they are also very happy. Every time they meet, fairy families in the heaven only make false greetings, but they don''t feel any sincerity. Qingyuan also said that..."


    "Qingyuan said, Qingyuan said..." Anan suddenly stopped and looked back at Mi Ran''er angrily. "You have mentioned Qingyuan''s name countless times since you got up early today. If you really miss him so much, why don''t you go back with him when he came to pick you up in the bamboo forest yesterday? The so-called saying that you want to be thrown away is that you are coquettishing with him, aren''t you


    Anan is really angry.


    He didn''t even notice that his vinegar jar had been knocked over.


    With a smile in his heart, MI Ran''er looked pale at Anan. "I... I didn''t mean to. After all, Qingyuan really told me these things... Do you want to be angry?"


    Miran''er wrongly approached Anan, "Anan, I don''t want to talk about him any more? Would you mind not driving me away? If you pick me up from the ice field, I will recognize you as the master... "


    "I''m not your master or your master. You can treat me as a fairy friend, but don''t treat me with respect. I can''t afford it!"


    Anan raised his hand to stop miran''er leaning towards him.


    "You are the elder, I respect you, shouldn''t I?" Miran''er''s face was confused.


    "I don''t want you to respect me, and I don''t want to be your elder. Is that ok?" All of a sudden, Anan gave a low voice to her. His anger brought up the torrent of the sea. The water burst out, and miran''er was unprepared and drenched!


    Miran''er''s face was completely faded. When he was hit by the torrent, he shuddered all over.


    Then, hanging her head, she said quickly, "OK, I know. Don''t be angry."


    Her voice has choked.


    Realizing that he had not been able to control his anger, Anan felt some remorse for himself. Seeing mi Ran''er''s pathetic appearance at the moment, he felt distressed at the bottom of his eyes. He raised his hand and was ready to clean her clothes.


    Before he had time to move, MI Ran''er had already stepped on the clouds to fly away.


    "Nan ran..." Anan rushed to catch up.


    All the way to the island, miran''er didn''t speak any more. When Anan spoke to her, he just responded in his nasal voice, as if he was angry. However, when he faced her eyebrows, he looked pathetic.


    Anan sighed, "well, it''s your fault just now. I''m here to apologize to you. However, please remember that Qingyuan is your mortal enemy. In the future, you should not mention him in front of me."


    "Oh."


    It''s another single tone.


    Anan: "I''m not sure."


    He suddenly bullied mi Ran''er and put her behind the wooden door. "You''ll jump out word by word, won''t you? I have already apologized to you. What else do you want? "

 Chapter 2020

    "I..." Mi Ran''er was oppressed by him and turned pale again.


    She looked up at Anan and said, "don''t do this to me..."


    Before she finished speaking, MI Ran''er''s chest suddenly became stuffy. She covered her heart and vomited blood, which dyed Anan''s clothes red.


    "Nan ran..."


    Anan was startled by her and caught her quickly.


    Anan just felt that when she just started with the white fox, she suffered internal injury. In addition, she flew all the way back and consumed too much aura. Now she can''t hold the injury.


    He took her to the house and lay down. Anan checked her up and down. After confirming that the injury was too serious, Anan raised his hand and put it on the top of her spiritual roof without saying a word, and injected all the aura into her body.


    Time goes by.


    After a long time, Anan watched mi Ran''er''s little face recover its color, and then slowly withdrew his hand.


    His fingertips had begun to quiver.


    With a long breath, Anan looked at his palm, and then he laughed at himself.


    "Now, you don''t have much aura of Qingyuan in your body. Should it be considered... What do you owe him? This time, you should not choose to leave with him regardless of yourself, right


    Anan said in a low voice, his head sank and he fainted at the edge of the bed.


    Mi Ran''er fainted and dreamt of the woman again.


    This time, miran''er saw the woman''s face clearly.


    It''s really beautiful. It''s similar to the original body, but it''s several times better than the original body.


    "Who are you?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    "I''m you..." the woman said with a faint smile, "how can you forget me?" A woman''s eyes are slightly injured.


    Miran''er was right. This woman was the original owner.


    "Are you me? Then how can you appear in my dream, and we don''t look like each other, do we? " Miran''er walked towards her.


    When they got close, she noticed the cold smell of the woman.


    "I should have disappeared in this world, but he was born to force me to stay. When I emerged, I had only one soul left, which was protected by him in the spirit rabbit. If it wasn''t for you, my soul would have dissipated in the ice field. This is the last time I came to see you. I want to tell you, don''t go near Anan. He... He hates me... He hates me for thousands of years! If one day he knows your true identity, he will kill you without hesitation... "


    Women''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, the body is also a little bit pale.


    Finally, as the ending falls, she disappears completely in front of MI Ran''er.


    Eclosion?


    It suddenly occurred to MI Ran''er that the day Anan found him, he went to the ice field to meet an old friend who had emerged.


    Is it the original owner?


    So, in fact, the original owner and Anan are really predestined. They come to him, don''t they?


    As for Anan''s hatred of the original owner, it probably has something to do with Qingyuan.


    The original owner obviously trusted Qingyuan and loved Qingyuan, but he didn''t know why they didn''t get together in the end.


    In the original story, Anan should play the role of villain.


    So, she guessed right.


    Anan is the target of her strategy.


    No mistake, she breathed a sigh of relief, eyes dark again, she fell asleep in the past.


    It was several days before miran''er woke up again.


    She found herself lying on Anan''s bed, but there was no trace of Anan.

 Chapter 2021

    Because she had a long dream and thought too much in the dream, she got out of bed quickly after remembering what happened before her coma.


    "Anan..."


    Looking for a circle, did not find the figure of Anan.


    She also looked at the roof and didn''t see it.


    Without thinking about it, MI Ran''er ran straight into the bamboo forest.


    "Anan, where are you?" Could it be that he left himself in the bamboo forest and found a new place to live?


    Does he have to be so angry?


    Mi Ran''er was biting her teeth, thinking helplessly.


    Anan had already taught her the array in the bamboo forest. Mi Ran''er followed the direction and made a big circle in the bamboo forest, but he could not find Anan.


    She was a little desperate.


    Now she dare not go anywhere, for fear and Anan missed, so the misunderstanding between the two people will be deeper and deeper.


    Mi Ran''er went back to the bamboo house disheartened.


    "If you leave, this room is mine. I will live more freely than you..."


    Miran''er said to herself, biting her teeth. When she saw that Anan had put all the things she had bought in the market in an empty room, she went to put them in different categories.


    It took her a few days to reclaim the land in the backyard and plant all the seeds and seedlings.


    With the nourishment of aura, the seeds and seedlings grow very fast.


    In less than a month, Miran ate fresh vegetables.


    This month, Anan did not come back.


    Mi Ran''er went to heaven to find him. The emperor and Empress of heaven all said that he had not gone to heaven. He also went to the Jiuxian temple where he often went, and he still went back empty handed.


    Miran''er could not feel his breath in the world.


    After MI Ran''er knew that she was seriously injured, it was he who repaired her injury. Mi Ran''er suspected that Anan might have consumed too much aura to repair her injury.


    Now should be hiding in some mysterious place to recuperate.


    By doing so, she comforted herself a lot.


    But when she was free, she would go to heaven and earth to find him.


    She thought that if Anan''s cultivation was harmful, she would have to protect him later.


    He must be stronger. Otherwise, according to Anan''s character, he must have offended a lot of people, and there are many enemies. When those enemies know that Anan''s cultivation is damaged, they will come to revenge and trouble.


    In time, she will have to support the whole day.


    One month goes by, another month


    All the pheasants in miran''er''s pen have begun to lay eggs and hatch chickens, but Anan hasn''t come back yet.


    "It''s not going to die anywhere, is it?" On this night, miran''er had a nightmare, dreaming that Anan was lying in a piece of yellow sand covered with blood.


    When she woke up in her dream, she suddenly thought of this. Combined with the tone of his voice when they talked about eclosion, her back sweated.


    She rolled out of bed and came out of the bamboo house.


    As soon as she entered the bamboo forest, her steps stopped.


    A man came out of the bamboo forest.


    Tall and thin body, look carefully, than before he disappeared, a little thinner, but look good.


    "Where have you been?"


    Miran''er went over and asked suspiciously.


    "Taishanglaojun''s Alchemy room, just for a few hours..." Anan light mouth.


    "How many hours?"


    Mi Ran''er calculated that the time of a day in the sky and a year on the earth is really a few hours for the heaven.


    She took a deep breath.


    Immediately, her eyes were red, and she went straight into Anan''s arms.

 Chapter 2022

    "You scared me to death... I thought you chose a place that no one knew about and emerged... Why didn''t you tell me when you went to taishanglaojun? I also went to heaven to find you. Tian Hou said that you didn''t go to heaven. I... "


    Miran''er was really wronged.


    A person suddenly disappeared, no news, for a more vulnerable person, I''m afraid to cry directly faint in the past.


    Anan was startled by her sudden embrace.


    It was not until the rabbit''s soft body fell into his arms and the warm feeling came up that he realized that his arms fell into the air and he was at a loss.


    Holding is not, not holding is not


    "At that time, I spent too much Reiki and forced myself to leave. I thought I could come back before you woke up. I didn''t want to. The situation was much more serious than I thought. After Lao Jun gave me pills, I was worried that something might happen to me. So I left me in his pills room until I had digested all the pills and got better."


    Miran''er smeared all her tears on Anan''s clothes.


    She is still complaining, "then why don''t you let Lao Jun find a boy to come to Nanhai to spread a message? You bastard


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was.


    She released him, raised her head and glared at Anan, "I see, you don''t care about the rabbit I picked up at all..."


    Anan understood her feelings. He had tried everything to worry about her loss.


    Helpless sigh, hand pinched her face, "you also want this gentleman how to explain? If I didn''t care about you, would I use thousands of years of aura to save you? "


    That''s true.


    Miran''er''s mouth was heavily pinched by Anan. Anan felt his hand and suddenly frowned, "no, I''ve been gone for several months. If you are really sad, you should not think about tea or rice! Why have you gained so much weight? "


    "Do you have one?" Miran''er''s face was flushed.


    Anan released her, pulled her sleeve and pulled her back into the bamboo house.


    Before he entered the door, he could smell something unusual.


    "Why is there such an obvious smell? It''s like something in animals... "He twisted his eyebrows and turned his eyes to look at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er was too guilty.


    Stick out your tongue, "maybe those in the bamboo forest..."


    "No! The wild animals in the bamboo forest dare not come near my bamboo house! You''re not going to buy those two pigs back, are you Anan rushed to the backyard and was shocked to see the scene!


    Only a few hours later, two rooms were built in the backyard. The pigs snored when they were asleep.


    In another hut, there were chickens chirping.


    The originally deserted backyard was reclaimed and planted with a lot of green vegetables, which grew very well.


    "I stay here for a few months. I''m bored. Are you angry?" Miran''er watched Anan''s face all the time, looking at the changeable look on his face. It was clear that his heart was already smiling, but his mouth was still a cowardly tone.


    This kind of tone makes Anan angry.


    "No, I just saw that my bamboo house was so grounded. I couldn''t accept it for a while."


    Anan can already imagine that if a close fairy friend comes to visit in the future and sees the situation in the backyard, he will laugh that he has lived a long time and wants to be a mortal.


    "If you''re not angry, I can cook you egg noodles tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 2023

    Anan has no requirements for what to eat. As soon as he raises his hand, he sets up an invisible barrier outside the pig house and chicken coop, leaving all the flavors outside.


    There was no unbearable smell at the tip of his nose, and Anan''s face was much better.


    "Are you all right?" Miran''er followed Anan into the room. She looked up and down at Anan, but did not see anything in his face.


    "Well."


    "Why did you use your aura to save me? In fact, now I think about it, I''m very sorry. If Nanshen died because he saved me, I might become a sinner through the ages... "


    "Is it?" Anan light smile, "even if you die, we probably will not account in your head, after all, no one knows that your death has something to do with you."


    Miran''er went up to Anan and squatted down.


    "Anan, thank you for saving me..."


    Two pairs of bright eyes on, Anan Leng for a moment, and then quickly move his eyes away, "don''t thank, I just don''t want to see a rabbit die in my cabin, when the time comes, I will be between you baked to eat or directly buried you!"


    Mi Ran''er


    This proud man!


    "You don''t have to roast a rabbit. I''ll kill a chicken to make it up for you." She was going to run to the backyard.


    "Wait a minute."


    Anan grabbed her arm, "I''m not hungry, don''t waste time."


    Miran stopped and looked at Anan.


    Before she fainted, he was angry. For him, it was only a few hours later. Therefore, miran''er was very curious whether his Qi had dissipated!


    Miran''er retreated to the couch and regained his original body. His four short legs were dragging about on the couch, swinging his ears.


    This curtain fell in Anan''s eyes, Anan was teased by her, but there was some helplessness.


    Squat in front of the couch.


    Caressing her little hairy head.


    "It''s been months for you, so let''s go straight to the bottom of the story." For her waiting here so long, unexpectedly did not want to go to Qingyuan this, Anan is very satisfied.


    Just turn it over.


    Miran''er squints and smiles. She leans on Anan''s palm with her body. Under his touch, she feels very comfortable.


    She didn''t sleep well these days.


    He was so touched by Anan that he soon fell asleep after squinting.


    After the little rabbit fell asleep, Anan kept squatting all the time, coagulating her little body. Taishanglaojun''s words echoed in her ears.


    "At that time, Qingyuan God took a spirit and asked me to seal it for him. Because I couldn''t find a suitable container, I sealed her in a spirit rabbit for the time being. After Qingyuan took the spirit rabbit away, I never saw her again."


    So, when she emerged, Qingyuan was really on the spot.


    But why didn''t Qingyuan stop it?


    Watching her emerge?


    What does it mean to leave this spirit at last?


    Did he think that if he got her soul, he really got her?


    It''s a pity that now the girl comes to her side.


    Pull a blanket made of brocade and put it on the rabbit.


    Mi Ran''er had been sleeping all day and all night.


    When I wake up, it''s already dark.


    She stretched out her limbs and let herself stretch for a while. Then she hopped into a human shape and saw Anan in the backyard, who was throwing rice to the chicks.

 Chapter 2024

    "If you don''t wake up again, these animals will be thrown out directly by me!"


    Anan heard her footsteps and threw the last rice into the chicken cage. She turned to look at her and spoke faintly.


    "Don''t worry. I raised all these. If you dare to throw them away, you might as well throw them out directly!" Miran''er went up to Anan, raised his chin, glared at Anan, and said angrily.


    Anan bullied her and leaned slightly. After a sneer, he said sarcastically, "is that your goal? If you are driven out, you can go to Qingyuan? "


    "If I wanted to find him, I would have gone! Don''t label me so much! "


    Mi Ran''er pushed him away to check the condition of the chicken.


    Anan looked at her background and sighed helplessly.


    "What did you promise me before? Can we cash it now? " Anan felt his chin and asked in a low voice.


    egg noodle?


    Mi Ran''er immediately thought of this and picked up the two eggs that the hen had just laid from the henhouse: "just a moment, I''ll go right away..."


    She ran to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was built brick by brick by herself. Although it was very simple, there were all kinds of things in it. It was enough for cooking.


    Anan leaned against the bar of the door while mi Ran''er was cooking noodles, concentrating on her skillful movements.


    Back to the millennium, he never thought that the man would wash his hands to make soup, and his body was covered with so much smoke.


    It''s not her


    It''s just the rest of her soul. She has no previous memory.


    She''s new.


    Then he can''t look at her and think about her with the same eyes as before.


    "Well? What are you doing? After cooking, hurry to eat, and when it''s cold, it won''t taste good... "Mi Ran''er called him several times, but the man didn''t respond. He walked up to him, grabbed his sleeve and pulled her to the wooden table in the kitchen.


    "It''s spicy. If you can eat spicy, add some! It''s delicious... "


    Miran put a bowl of pepper in front of Anan.


    Anan looks at the noodles in the bowl.


    He had already removed the valley. In recent years, he has only absorbed the essence of the day and night. After this little rabbit went to the bamboo grove, it began to taste the taste of the world.


    Bunny really changed him a lot.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you think it''s delicious? Or don''t you like the taste of eggs? " Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously, seeing that he only stirred the noodles in the bowl, but did not eat them.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll send you back to Qingyuan. He''s right. You are his spiritual pet. You can be transformed into human form because he injected too much aura into you. He paid so much for you. You shouldn''t leave him like this..."


    Anan put down his chopsticks and looked at miran''er seriously.


    "What?"


    Miran''er thought he had heard wrong, "are you going to send me back? What do you think of me? A gift that can be delivered? "


    Her eyes have been gradually red, originally because sleep a day and a night, want to eat noodles idea also did not.


    Taking back her hand, she stood up and said to the man in front of her, "for you, it''s only a few hours... Why do you suddenly have such a big change of mind? When he came to pick me up before, you didn''t want to give me up? "


    She thought about whether he had met someone and heard something in the sky during these hours

 Chapter 2025

    "He forced you? Or who told you something that made you hate me? "


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes became more and more red. She swallowed her saliva, put her little hand in her heart, and said anxiously, "or do you see that I have changed your bamboo house too much, causing trouble to you? So now you think I''m a problem? "


    Anan listened to her trembling tone, as well as the shaky tears hanging at the end of her eyes. Her hands between her sleeves were eager to wipe away her tears.


    However, if he only doubted her identity before, then he would have been able to confirm her identity with Lao Jun.


    She is the soul of Fengyu.


    At that time, the quarrel among him, Fengyu and Qingyuan made Fengyu suffer so much damage. At the moment, she just didn''t recall those things. When her accomplishments gradually rose and her soul was restored, her memory would surely come back.


    Tone at that time let her hate themselves, hate themselves, escape themselves.


    Then he might as well push her to the person she has always loved.


    In this way, when she thought of everything, she didn''t have to have anything to do with herself.


    Anan''s silent appearance made miran''er very anxious.


    She can be sure that the change of Anan''s attitude must have something to do with the real identity of the original owner, but now she has no memory of the original owner in her head, which is really unfair to her.


    She clenched her teeth and smashed everything on the table to the ground.


    "I don''t need you to send me back. Even if I don''t stay in your bamboo forest, I still have other places to go. There is no rule that I have to go back to Qingyuan."


    With that, MI Ran''er ran out of the kitchen and into the bamboo grove.


    When she got out of the border and flew up, a force suddenly wrapped around her waist.


    She looked back and saw that it was Qingyuan.


    Anan said that he would send her back to heaven, but he had already let Qingyuan wait here?


    Miran''er was more and more disappointed.


    "Let go of me!" She said angrily.


    Qingyuan flew towards her and grabbed her arm. "I''m here to take you home!"


    "Home? What home? God, your Qingyuan temple? Sorry, it''s not my home. At best, it can only be regarded as the place where I once lived. In fact, you know that I don''t belong to Qingyuan temple! "


    The cool and thin eyes of MI Ran''er changed Qingyuan''s face.


    "Fengyu, do you remember?" He asked eagerly.


    "Who is Feng Yu?" Mi Ran''er immediately grasped the key point in Qingyuan''s discourse.


    So, the original owner is actually Fengyu?


    Mi Ran''er''s reaction made Qingyuan feel confused. "Didn''t you think of everything? Then why do you... "


    "Who is Feng Yu?" Now, instead of asking Qingyuan, "you say..."


    Qingyuan lowered his eyes and covered the calculation in his eyes. "If you want to know who Fengyu is, unless you go back to heaven with me, I will tell you all the memories you lost!"


    Miran''er''s teeth tightened in a moment.


    She forced Qingyuan to break away, "you don''t want to say it! Anyway, the memory that has been lost, for me, is not important! Now for me, the more important thing is the future! "


    With that, she enveloped herself in her aura and opened the defenseless Qingyuan directly, and could not get close to her.


    "Feng Yu!"


    Qingyuan never dreamed that he would be so alienated from himself when he was transformed into a human being.

 Chapter 2026

    When Anan came out, he met Qingyuan.


    "She didn''t remember?" Qingyuan congeals with Anan, frowning suspiciously.


    Just now, MI Ran''er''s reaction made Qingyuan suspect that the girl was actually angry with herself.


    "I thought you would try every means to hide her true identity from me. It turns out that you can''t hold your breath... However, she has a saying right. Those memories are in the past, and the future is the most important! Qingyuan, I won''t make the same mistake this time. I won''t force her, and I won''t force her to stay by my side. However, if some people want to force her to hurt her because of selfishness, I won''t stand by! "


    With that, Anan turned to go to the bamboo forest.


    "You just let her go? Can you rest assured? " Qingyuan looked at Mi Ran''er''s small figure and asked with a frown.


    "Otherwise? To force her to stay? Sorry, I respect her choice... If she really likes that colorful world, let her see it. Maybe she will come back when she is tired of playing. "


    Anan''s tone was full of disappointment.


    Qingyuan then realized that Anan had a kind of careful indulgence in miran''er.


    When Feng Yu was still alive, he never had this kind of indulgence, nor did he.


    Qingyuan knows that even if he loves Fengyu, it''s also a kind of cold love. It''s warm at least, and there''s a kind of aloofness in it. That''s why Fengyu finally chooses to leave him.


    Until Fengyu really eclosion, he realized that she was important to himself, and tried every means to leave her a soul.


    But now, what I did may have been a mistake.


    Anan back to the border, saw Qingyuan Leng in the scene, some helplessly shook his head, head also did not return to the bamboo house.


    Miran''er went directly to the city where he had been visiting with Anan before.


    In a few months, the city has not changed at all.


    Still so prosperous, because the seaside, everywhere is permeated with a seafood flavor.


    Miran''er, dressed as a fisherman''s girl, was walking along the beach, still looking in the direction of anana island.


    "He really didn''t catch up. Is he really going to push me to Qingyuan?" Mi ran, sighing and sighing, and make complaints about his character in his mind. "He is not so generous."


    System: "it seems that the host already knows the man of standard very well! In this case, it should be very easy to attack him, right


    Miran''er said with a bitter smile, "if only it were really simple. What about understanding character? His mentality changes anytime and anywhere, is really people can not grasp! It''s not only women who are fickle, but also men who are fickle! "


    The system said that it agreed with miran''er: "the host is right!"


    Mi Ran''er knows that he can''t get anything useful for the arrangement of the plot in the system. He can only talk to the system to relieve his boredom.


    "Girl, are you from the South China Sea?"


    As she walked towards the city from the beach, a middle-aged man suddenly came out under a coconut tree by the side of the road. The mustache on his lips looked funny. Mi Ran''er felt that it was not a demon, and she was relieved.


    Nodding, she asked, "how do you know?"


    "I just saw the girl when she came from the South China Sea. Besides, she is immortal and doesn''t look like a mortal woman."

 Chapter 2027

    I can smell the immortal Qi on her. It seems that she is not a mortal.


    Miran''er was on guard against him.


    "So? What do you want to do? " Miran''er''s tone was not very good.


    Because, she doesn''t like the man''s glance.


    "Don''t be so nervous. I''m the immortal of the southern region. As an immortal, I''ll treat you politely when I come to the southern region."


    The man''s words brightened mi Ran''er''s eyes.


    "Are you the Dixian of the southern region?" There was a mockery in her tone.


    The memory of collecting white fox with Anan a few months ago is still in her mind. She touches her chin and stares at the middle-aged man in front of her. In fact, if she doesn''t know his disgusting things, MI Ran''er will still think that the middle-aged man is very elegant.


    However, at the thought of his greed for money and lust, no matter how refined he is, he is just a beast in clothes.


    The immortal listened to MI Ran''er''s tone, slightly raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "do you know where the fairy is?"


    Mi Ran''er''s smile was getting worse and worse. She nodded, "of course, I know that you are famous. I know that even the southern God has heard of your reputation!"


    "South God also knows me this small earth immortal?" Dixian is really a bit of a surprise.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly remembers that when she and Anan left Dixian mansion, Anan left a message for Zhong Kui. Is it true that the Dixian hasn''t returned to her house?


    "Did the earth immortal just come back from the peach feast of empress Tien Hou?" Mi Ran''er asked, frowning and puzzled.


    The fairy nodded with a smile, "yes! I didn''t expect to meet Xianyou here. Since Xianyou have already arrived in the southern region, why don''t you go to Dixian mansion? "


    Miran''er wanted to say that if he went there, he would never come back.


    He shook his head quickly. "Forget it, I have something else to do! Don''t come to the door


    Said, hurry to find a chance to say goodbye to the immortal.


    As she ran away, she covered her mouth with her little hand and laughed.


    Dixian was puzzled by her reaction. He touched his mustache. Did his charm fade? Don''t you think his age and image are the most attractive for women?


    Why didn''t the fairy just have the face of the spring heart sprouting?


    On the contrary, there is a feeling that he looks like a joke.


    The immortal frowned tightly, and his heart was full of doubts.


    After entering the city, MI Ran''er found a good restaurant and sat down. He was ready to have a good meal first, and then he thought about what to do in the future.


    Now that she has come out of the bamboo forest, she can''t go back. In that case, Anan will definitely mock her and seem to rely too much on Anan, so that Anan can''t cherish herself at last.


    Anyway, there are a lot of things left for her in the bamboo forest. If Anan throws away the small animals she feeds, it means that he has no place in his heart.


    There is still a long way to go to win him.


    If he takes good care of those small animals, he must have his own heart.


    At that time, when he lost patience with the small animals, he would surely come and take her back early.


    "Girl, this is your order. It''s all ready. Please enjoy yourself." Xiao Er came with a tray and put all the ten dishes on MI Ran''er''s table.


    When he ordered, he was already frightened by miran''er''s appetite.


    When he saw mi Ran''er eating seafood skillfully, his eyes were even more surprised.

 Chapter 2028

    This girl is not as charming as a woman. She eats meat and chews crab legs, isn''t she?


    Mi Ran''er ignored the people around her and ate happily. After she had enough to eat and drink, she paid to leave the restaurant. As soon as she stepped out of the restaurant, she smelled an unusual smell.


    A wave of prestige pressed down on her heart. The familiar aura raised her heart a little worried. Then, she bit her teeth to block Doug''s force and moved out of the city.


    The man followed.


    When he got to the beach, MI Ran''er stopped.


    Looking back at the earth immortal who is catching up.


    "You are so bold! If you keep monsters in your own area, you dare to attack me. Aren''t you afraid that I will directly poke what you have done into heaven and ask the emperor of heaven to send someone to collect you? "


    In the past few months, although mi Ran''er has been practising hard and his foundation has gradually stabilized, he is not the opponent of the earth immortal for thousands of years.


    So, the first time she wanted to run away.


    I can''t run away, so I think about mouth gun.


    The earth immortal had the gentleness when he first met her, and he said, "heaven? Do you think that at this point, I will give you this opportunity? "


    In his hand, the immortal cut down a spirit knife towards mi Ran''er''s face!


    Miran''er raised her hand to block her, and then condensed her aura into a protective cover. When the aura vibrated, blood spilled out from the corner of her mouth and pressed her teeth tightly. She pulled out a sharp dagger from her waist.


    This dagger was chosen by Anan when she was shopping with her in the market. She said that she could protect herself when necessary.


    At the moment, she had no space to condense the lethal spirit balloon. She could only control the dagger and fly towards the earth immortal¡ª¡ª


    If the people in heaven know what the earth immortals do, they will be rid of the immortal bones and thrown into the hell of the 18th floor. There is no room to turn over.


    Therefore, at this moment, he knew that he had to kill miran''er to avoid such consequences.


    When a person is anxious to the extreme, his explosive power is very strong. Where can mi Ran''er be the opponent of Dixian at the moment.


    But in the end, we have to resist and let him handle it.


    Death will pull him on his back


    "The posture of God? You are the God... "The immortal was surprised by Mi Ran''er''s aura." moreover, the aura seems to contain the breath of ancient gods... "


    The immortal stared at Mi Ran''er in horror and asked in a trembling voice, "who are you?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at him and said, "who am I? Just now, I talked about Nanshen. Are you so stupid that you don''t know who I am? I tell you, Anan knows that I have come to play in this city. If I die, Anan will surely be able to detect it and figure out that you did it... Before, you just connived at evil things to do evil in your jurisdiction. After you killed me, you will be charged with murdering God! "


    The earth immortal''s frightened eyes suddenly turned sharp, and the attack on MI Ran''er was a little stronger than just, "so what? I have at least one God on my back! Not at all! "


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, the immortal threw mi Ran''er''s dagger to one side. Then, he jumped up, raised his hand and patted it on the top of MI Ran''er''s head!


    If this palm really fell on the top of MI Ran''er''s head, it would be a scene of cracked skull and brain.

 Chapter 2029

    Mi Ran''er has no place to hide at the moment. Once he withdraws his strength, his aura will attack her. If he doesn''t, the slap will fall on her head.


    In the middle of the dilemma, miran''er raised her hand to meet the immortal.


    Just then, the sea breeze suddenly roared.


    The rolling waves hit the two men. Mi Ran''er was drenched thoroughly, and Dixian was also hit in the face by the waves. The attack immediately weakened.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, miran''er rolled on the beach, dodged the attack of the immortals, and got a chance to breathe.


    The immortal pounced on her again.


    "It''s really sad that there is such a fairy like you in the southern region." Anan''s voice came from far away, and when it fell in the ears of miran''er and Dixian, their movements were stiff.


    Immediately, MI Ran''er saw the base line of his fierce face and looked frightened. Then he held his head and fell to the ground in pain, with blood spilling from his mouth and nose.


    Where is Anan?


    Miran''er straightened up and looked to the other side of the sea. He could see nothing except the sea breeze and the waves.


    "South God, spare your life! The next immortal is also a moment of bewilderment... "The immortal howled in pain, and did not forget to beg for mercy.


    Anan chuckled, "I''m confused? Then why do you want to kill Ben Jun''s rabbit? Isn''t it just a temporary obsession? "


    Dixian: "Xiaxian is worried that Xianzi will bring the accusation of Xiaxian to heaven, so he wants to kill people! Nanshen, you should at least give Xiaxian a chance to be interrogated and defended in heaven? Nanshen, you don''t have the right to dispose of the immortals at will, do you


    The voice of the earth immortal was imploring for a while, and hard for a while.


    Miran''er thought that he might have been tortured by Anan.


    Anan''s tone is also with a smile, "since you want to go to heaven to let the emperor give you a statement, then you won''t be happy!"


    Anan didn''t know what method he had adopted to inform the people in heaven.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, some heavenly soldiers and generals flew down to the earth and tied up the earthly immortals with spirit ropes. Without a word, they flew up to the heaven again.


    After flying a long way, the earth immortal remembered that if the immortal bones were removed, it would be more than ten thousand times more painful than the southern God had just given him!


    He suddenly regretted, howling: "South God, you''d better give the next fairy a happy! South God... "


    Mi Ran''er fell to the ground feebly, with bloody breath between her lips and teeth. This time, she was not as weak as she had been hurt by the fox demon before. This time, she could at least stand up.


    Look in the direction of Anan island.


    "You''ve been following me?" She asked in a low voice, her eyes flushed.


    Anan: "I don''t want to. After all, you already have your aura in your body. I just need to feel it a little, then I can know your specific location, and clearly feel whether you have used your aura..."


    It''s better than a locator.


    "Just now I sensed that the aura in your body fluctuated too much. I guess you should be in trouble, so I opened my eyes and looked at it. Unexpectedly, it was really..."


    A Nan has no language ground light cough a, "know well to pierce the disgusting matter son that the southern region earth immortal does, why still want to come to look for this trouble?"


    "I don''t know that the people in this heaven are so slow. It''s been a few months, but they haven''t dealt with this greedy and lustful earth immortal."

 Chapter 2030

    Mi Ran''er covered his chest and looked at the mess all over his body. He wanted to make a cleaning technique useless.


    She murmured wrongly and turned to go to town.


    "Where are you going again?" Over there, Anan''s voice is very helpless.


    "Buy a pair, change into clean clothes, and then find a quiet place to treat the injury." Mi Ran''er said angrily, "thank you for saving me today! However, I may not have a chance to repay you... "


    Miran''er''s voice became smaller and smaller.


    She felt the pain in her heart spread little by little, and the bloody smell in her mouth became more and more strong.


    At last, she fell into the coconut grove.


    The moment before she fainted, she laughed with self mockery and said to herself: originally, after several months of cultivation, I am still so weak


    Anan from the sky to see that girl so fell in the coconut forest, if he really cruel no matter, tonight she may become the food of other animals.


    Besides, how could he be so cruel that he didn''t care about her.


    Helplessly sigh, Anan can only personally run a trip, to the girl fell on the beach back to the bamboo forest.


    Feeling her hurt, Anan took out some pills from his arms and put them into miran''er''s mouth.


    "How dare you run around like this next time?" Pinching her cheek, Anan said angrily.


    Little rabbit seems to be in the dream to taste what pain, suddenly frowned, issued a painful whimper.


    Anan was startled. He quickly reached out and stroked her little face. "Well, I''m not so fierce. Pills can repair your internal injuries, but the ruined accomplishments have to be re cultivated... Have a good sleep, and everything will pass after you wake up."


    Anan spoke softly in her ear.


    The little bunny''s wrinkled face was relaxed.


    In fact, MI Ran''er in his sleep received the memory lost by the original owner, which is why he showed such a miserable look in his sleep.


    It turns out that the original master, Fengyu, was also the God of ancient times. She practiced together with Anan in Qingyuan. Her accomplishments were the highest among the three. At that time, there was no rule that immortals could not think of anything in heaven.


    Among the immortals, they can be immortal couples and give birth to fairies, which is similar to that of ordinary people.


    Fengyu is a very attractive girl. Qingyuan and Anan fall in love with her.


    Fengyu likes Qingyuan.


    Ten thousand years ago, Anan was a very paranoid person. He had to get everything he liked. He pursued Fengyu. Fengyu refused again and again, which made Anan''s mood gradually out of control.


    During a robbery in Qingyuan, he takes advantage of Fengyu''s worry that Qingyuan is unprepared and takes Fengyu to the bamboo forest. He wants to lock her in his side and let her get along with him day and night.


    Who knows, Fengyu regards him as an asshole and says countless words of humiliation. Even if he stays in the bamboo forest for a lifetime, she can''t forget Qingyuan and choose him.


    Anan was heartbroken by her words.


    Qingyuan successfully survived the robbery. His accomplishments were better than Anan, who was immersed in how to please his sweetheart. When he came to the bamboo grove, Anan didn''t give. Qingyuan, who was always calm, didn''t know how he was enraged by Anan. They fought for 300 rounds at sea. Almost all the living creatures in the sea died because of the duel between the two gods.

 Chapter 2031

    Fengyu see this tragic scene, know, continue, the knot in three people''s heart can''t solve.


    Taking advantage of Anan''s injury, she broke through his border and flew into the air, stopping the two men who were still fighting for aura.


    She said in a dumb voice: "Qingyuan, Anan, don''t fight any more. I won''t fight with any of you... The love between men and women is really boring. As ancient gods, we should think about how to bless all things in the world! But, you see, just because of the emotional entanglement between the three of us, how many lives have been killed. If we go on like this, the three of us will suffer more and more serious evils, and may fall into the evil way! "


    Qingyuan and Anando are smart people.


    Two people instantly understand the voice of Fengyu words, quickly closed the offensive, two people want to fly to Fengyu side, with her apology, pacify her mood at the moment.


    But they were directly flicked away by Fengyu.


    "I''ll find a peaceful place to practice well. I won''t ask about everything in the world in the future. Qingyuan, Anan, let''s put it all down. In the future, I''ll practice well and help Tiandi Tiantian manage the six realms. I''ll recite a mantra for you every day for the murders you committed. I just hope you don''t fight any more, don''t fight any more, don''t oppose any more..."


    Feng Yu''s voice became lighter and lighter, and her body became transparent a little bit.


    Finally, completely disappeared in front of the two men.


    Miran''er heard the cry of two men in pain!


    Fengyu hid his own trace. It took several thousand years to be found by Anan and Qingyuan. At this time, the celestial system of Xianjie has become more and more mature. People have gradually forgotten Fengyu, the ancient god, and think that she has emerged.


    As a matter of fact, she was hiding in the ice, living a relatively leisurely life alone.


    After being found, Fengyu doesn''t show her anger of being disturbed in life. Instead, she talks and laughs to both of them.


    However, this kind of talk and laugh only lasted less than a hundred years.


    The last time Qingyuan rushed to the ice field, Fengyu told him not to come back to find her in the ice field. Let her live here peacefully.


    At this time, Feng Yu raised a little rabbit, which was the body that MI Ran''er later came to this plane.


    Qingyuan says nothing.


    Fengyu knows that if it goes on like this, the two men will fight again one day because of themselves.


    She had no way to look at life, and finally chose eclosion.


    When she emerged, Qingyuan had already left, but somehow, she turned back. When she came back, only one soul of Fengyu was left and gradually disappeared.


    Qingyuan left this spirit regardless.


    Behind


    Feng Yu doesn''t know anything.


    After MI Ran''er inherited all this memory, he had only one feeling.


    It turns out that the immortals will play such a bloody triangle?


    It turns out that Anan is such a bigot.


    Then how can he have the heart to push himself to Qingyuan now? Is it true that he thinks that she and Fengyu have no resemblance, so he would be so willing not to treat her as Fengyu?


    Thinking of this, miran''er felt uncomfortable.


    When she woke up, she had already returned to the bamboo forest.


    Lying on Anan''s bed, she looks at the sky outside, hears the chicken''s cry close at hand, and rubs her chest numb with the aura of the earth fairy before. She has no discomfort at all.


    However, her accomplishments have fallen a lot.


    Get up and walk out of the room, Anan is throwing rice to the chicken.

 Chapter 2032

    Miran''er came directly to him.


    "Anan..." she called softly, using the tone Feng Yu would use.


    Sure enough, she saw that Anan''s face was stiff, and then, the incredible eyes fell on her face, "do you remember?"


    Miran''er gave a sad smile. "Do you want me to remember? Or don''t you think of the past for the rest of your life? "


    Anan''s Adam''s apple rolled lightly, and the blood color on his face faded a lot.


    He held the broken rice in his hand, a little bit hard, the broken rice embedded in the meat, some dripping from the gap.


    "So now you want to go back to Qingyuan? With your accomplishments, I''m afraid I can''t go to heaven by myself. I''ll ask someone to inform Qingyuan and ask him to pick you up. "


    Anan said, turning to go into the house.


    Miran''er quickly reached for his sleeve.


    "Anan, don''t go!" Mi Ran''er''s voice was choked, "what about restoring memory? I''m not the phoenix feather I used to be. I''m just a little rabbit fairy now... "


    Anan feet micro Dun, he stiff back, no words.


    Mi Ran''er continued: "Fengyu was dead before. If it wasn''t for her soul being injected into my body, I might not have inherited this memory... So, please don''t treat me as Fengyu! I don''t love Qingyuan. The one who loves Qingyuan is Fengyu. "


    Mi Ran''er said all this in tears. She felt that it was a confession.


    However, standing in front of him, the man didn''t react at all.


    Miran''er clutched his sleeve and moved to his big hand little by little.


    "Don''t think of me as Fengyu, OK?" She once again around to Anan''s front, raise bright and with wronged eyes, dead looking at Anan, with a little desire.


    At this time, MI Ran''er''s mind heard the voice of the system: "this system suddenly found that you are really suitable to be an actor. With your acting skills, you can definitely win an Oscar as an actor!"


    It seems that the system is moved by Mi Ran''er''s emotion, and there is some choking between the words.


    Miran''er: "go away! Don''t destroy the emotional world I''ve managed to build. "


    The system shut its mouth in silence.


    Anan looked at her small face full of grievances and sighed helplessly. He reached out and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with his warm fingers.


    "If only you were just a rabbit fairy? That way, Qingyuan won''t be so persistent to you, and won''t come to your door again and again, and let me hand you over! "


    When mi Ran''er heard this, his eyes brightened and he asked, "so what you want to hand over is Feng Yu, not Nan ran?"


    Anan can''t help laughing at her small appearance. This girl seems to be satisfied with a little favor.


    If you really push her away, she is afraid that she will not live.


    She was gently held in her arms.


    "In fact, after killing so many creatures in the nearby sea area, I realized that I didn''t love her at all, but I was possessive. When I learned that she liked Qingyuan, I was angry that Qingyuan was holding everything down. That''s why I tried every means to keep her around. But you little rabbit was picked up by me, From the beginning, you should be the private property of the king. No one can rob you! "

 Chapter 2033

    In fact, from Fengyu''s perspective, MI Ran''er can read Anan''s eyes. There is only possession in his eyes, and Fengyu clearly understands this. So when she fell asleep before, she kept on asking mi Ran''er to leave Anan.


    She was also worried that Miran would be regarded as a booty by Anan.


    Miran''er looked up from Anan''s arms and said, "listen to what you mean, your feelings for me should be different from those for Fengyu, right


    Anan pressed on her little head, then squeezed her ear.


    "What else? Have taken care of your emotions, know how to choose, learn to let go, you want to let this seat care more about your feelings? "


    South God is south God, confession and other people are not the same, very proud.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head helplessly.


    She stood on tiptoe and bullied Anan. After hearing Anan''s words, she immediately raised a little proud look, "but you are also hurting me! Why do you want to push out the people you really love? "


    Anan lowered his eyes and sighed, "because I''m worried that once you recover Fengyu''s memory, you''ll leave me. At that time, if I have deep feelings for you, I''ll be reluctant to give up and make trouble."


    Miran''er understood what Anan meant.


    She felt that it was not surprising that such a thing could be done according to Anan''s line of work.


    "I''ve recovered Fengyu''s memory now, haven''t I chosen to leave you? Are you at ease now? " She deliberately rubbed the tip of her nose against Anan''s chin.


    Anan was tickled by her. He quickly raised his hand and pressed her small shoulder to stop her movement, "don''t move!"


    "Although I have recovered Fengyu''s memory, I''m not Fengyu either. Please don''t look at me with Fengyu''s eyes, and don''t treat me as Fengyu! I''m just Nan ran. I used to be, I am and I will be! "


    Miran''er came out of Anan''s arms, raised his little hand, pointed to the tip of Anan''s nose and complained.


    "Don''t worry, the difference between you and her is very obvious. I can still tell you clearly. In fact, the memory of Fengyu in my mind is a little vague. In a few hundred years, maybe I can''t remember what the girl looks like..."


    Anan''s words made miran''er very satisfied.


    At this time, the voice of the system rang out in my mind: "congratulations to the host, the progress of the standard plane emotion is 100%, and the progress of the plot is 90%."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he was very happy.


    She also expected the progress of the remaining 10 percent of the plot.


    In 1989, Qingyuan came again to take her away by force.


    Anan is now open-minded, but Qingyuan is paranoid. There is bound to be a war between him and Anan. However, miran''er is not Fengyu. She is sure to be able to perfectly mediate the struggle between them.


    After the conversation between the two, miran''er was very happy and prepared a hot pot for dinner.


    The vegetables planted in the backyard are original and fresh.


    There was also a lot of meat and vegetables. Miran and Anan were very happy. Anan also opened a bottle of peach blossom wine brought back from Jiuxian.


    He was too happy.


    Forget that miran''er is a poor wine.


    Miran''er had a good time tonight. She didn''t pour a cup, but after several drinks, her face was flushed and her eyes were drunk.

 Chapter 2034

    "Anan... What kind of process and ceremony are there when immortals become partners?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the man in front of him drunk. His tongue was so big that he stuttered and stuttered.


    Anan put a piece of potato into her bowl. After a little thought, she said in a low voice: "high-key, you can hold a wedding, low-key, you can take heaven and earth as evidence. After drinking, you will be a fairy couple."


    When miran''er heard this, he did not care to eat. He immediately took Anan to his feet.


    "Go, let''s worship heaven and earth!"


    She and Anan are not high-profile people. If they hold a wedding, the people who come to celebrate will not be sincere. They may have mocked themselves in their hearts.


    So, she just wants to take heaven and earth as evidence, and complete this important link with this man.


    Look at her drunk so bold direct, Anan some helpless.


    However, she followed her advice and came to the front yard. A few hours after he went to the place where Lao Jun was, MI Ran''er picked a peach tree. Now it''s spring, and pink peach blossoms are blooming in the bamboo forest for the first time.


    Miran''er and Anan stand side by side under the peach tree. The moonlight is cool and the night wind blows up their clothes. Under the beautiful night scene, they are very dusty.


    "Heaven and earth as a mirror, I, Nan ran, want to make a partner with this Anan, Nan God around me. From this moment on, we will become the closest people to each other, stay together and never separate again!"


    Miran''er was drunk. It was not easy for her to say this complete sentence.


    Anan was listening and was shocked.


    He wrapped all mi Ran''er''s little hands in his palm. After MI Ran''er''s voice fell, he spoke softly: "heaven and earth are proof that my Anan and the little rabbit around me will become immortal lovers. From then on, I will never leave her and love each other. I will treat her with all tenderness and never let her be hurt..."


    After they said these words, they bowed to the sky together.


    One day, two days, three couples


    Li Cheng.


    Miran''er took Anan by the arm.


    "I see the custom of the world. After worshiping heaven and earth, we have to drink a cup of wine. Then it''s time to enter the bridal chamber..."


    Miran''er''s voice was very tender, but for Anan, it was the most provocative.


    He had been coagulating her pink face. When she said the word "bridal chamber", Anan couldn''t help laughing, "the courage is still very big, bridal chamber? You little rabbit... "


    Do you know the meaning of bridal chamber?


    "What happened to the bridal chamber? Why am I bold? " Miran''er''s soft body was completely in Anan''s arms, and she held his waist in her small hand. She was like a koala. After a few steps, she completely hung on Anan''s body.


    "Do you know what bridal chamber means?"


    Anan took her back to the house and sat down at the table.


    She was so drunk that she took the glass away.


    If you drink any more, I''m afraid the little rabbit is going to start drinking and biting.


    "What does bridal chamber mean?" Miran''er blinked, sat on Anan''s lap, looked at Anan vaguely and asked.


    Her invisible and astringent style is the most useful for Anan, an old driver who is used to seeing all kinds of life.


    Sure enough, Anan''s ears turned red instantly, and his face was full of embarrassment that he didn''t know how to speak.


    Miran''er could not help laughing when he found Anan''s look.

 Chapter 2035

    Anan will be her look all in the eyes, suddenly realized that this girl is joking about themselves.


    She has Fengyu''s memory. How can she not know what the bridal chamber means!


    Pinching her face, Anan''s voice sank, "even I dare to tease you? I''m tired of living, aren''t I? "


    Mi Ran''er chuckled and put it into Anan''s arms. He scratched his little hand on his chest. "Nanshen, how are you going to deal with me?"


    Anan saw that she didn''t clean up so much, so she couldn''t bear it.


    One of them was picked up and carried back to the room.


    Although there is no red silk and double happiness in the whole bamboo house, both of them can feel the happiness and sweetness.


    Especially Anan.


    This is the first time that I have the feeling that MI Ran''er really belongs to me.


    After being warm, miran''er felt an obvious heat in her body.


    "Is this the legendary double cultivation?" Miran''er touched his belly and felt the heat go all over his body. He asked in surprise.


    Anan gently hugs her in his arms, and both of them still have the color and lingering charm.


    "Well, you try to guide this aura to your limbs, and then digest it slowly, which will help you to improve your cultivation." Anan said softly in her ear.


    Miran''er nodded and did as he was told.


    After all the aura had been digested, she looked anxiously at Anan, "is that harmful to your cultivation?"


    "No


    Anan low smile: "double repair this kind of thing, is mutually beneficial."


    "So..." Mi Ran''er breathed a sigh of relief, then yawned wearily. "I''m so tired. It''s too late. Let''s have a rest."


    "Well..."


    After sleeping for less than two hours, Miran and Anan were awakened by the vibration of the border.


    Mi Ran''er rubbed his eyes vaguely and sat up, "who? It''s such a big stir so early. "


    She felt that her physical strength had not recovered!


    Anan reached out and pinched her cheek and said gently, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Anan dressed himself and left the bamboo house.


    Mi Ran''er turned back to his bed and squinted. Suddenly, he thought that Qingyuan might be the one who was looking for trouble today, and he woke up instantly.


    Dressed quickly, she left the bamboo house and came to jiejiekou.


    Seeing the two men standing opposite each other outside, she frowned slightly and calmed down to see what they were going to say.


    "She''s got her memory back, right?" Qingyuan asked in a hoarse voice.


    His temperament changed a lot overnight, and MI Ran''er felt that Qingyuan was inclined to fall into immortality.


    With his cultivation, if he really falls into immortality, it will be a disaster in heaven.


    "Yes." Anan nodded faintly, "however, after she recovered her memory, she didn''t want to go back to Qingyuan hall."


    "Why? Did you do something to her? Or as before, you forced her to stay with you by coercion and inducement? " Qingyuan heard Anan''s words, immediately angry.


    Mi Ran''er in the border had clearly felt his authority, and his heart beat faster and faster.


    Anan low smile, "the same mistake, I decided not to make twice! This time, she took the initiative to stay with me, and said that even if she had Fengyu''s memory, she was not Fengyu, so there was no need to go back to the people Fengyu loved. "

 Chapter 2036

    "Not Feng Yu? How is that possible? At the beginning, I saw with my own eyes that Taishang Laojun had injected the spirit into Xiaoling rabbit''s body. Laojun also said that because the spirit rabbit was raised by Fengyu and was most familiar with Fengyu, it was easy to accept Fengyu''s spirit. She had recovered her memory. How could she not be Fengyu? "


    Qingyuan can''t accept Anan''s words.


    Anan sighed helplessly, "Qingyuan, she has emerged. When her memory appears in nanran''s mind, even this last soul has disappeared. From that moment on, there is only nanran in the world, no phoenix feather!"


    "No"


    Qingyuan said nothing to accept this reality!


    He rushed straight at Anan, trying to grab his collar, "it must be you! Anan, she doesn''t love you at all! You give her up


    Anan retreated directly, avoiding Qingyuan''s hand.


    He wrung his brow, "Qingyuan, once again, I have always acted openly. If I really force her to stay here, I will tell you what happened in the previous time. I think you should remember, did I hide like this? No? "


    Qingyuan of course knows that Anan is determined not to lie.


    However, he just couldn''t believe that Fengyu didn''t want to go back to Qingyuan hall, and didn''t want to come back to him.


    Kneeling heavily on both knees, "so, I''m wasting my efforts to keep her spirit?"


    "In the long run, you are wasting your work, but I still have to thank you. If you hadn''t thrown nanran into the ice, I would not have found this little rabbit. Now, I would not have made friends with her."


    Miran''er hears Anan''s words in the dark. She suspects that Anan is deliberately stimulating Qingyuan.


    He told Qingyuan about the marriage on such an occasion. He was not afraid to drive Qingyuan crazy and killed again in the South China Sea.


    "Partner? You two... "Qingyuan looked at Anan incredulously," even if she is not Fengyu, she can''t fall in love with you in such a short time... And you, don''t you love Fengyu? For more than ten thousand years, don''t you always remember Fengyu? At the beginning, in order to take her away from me, I didn''t hesitate to destroy our cultivation together... How did you change your mind so soon? Or, in your heart, she''s still Fengyu. You don''t regard her as a spirit rabbit at all... "


    Double Terrier?


    Mi Ran''er burst out laughing.


    Qingyuan has a big brain.


    "To practice together? Qingyuan, from the moment we met, you have regarded me as an opponent. Whether it''s the progress of cultivation or the appearance of making friends with Fengyu, it''s to let Fengyu know that you are better than me. Do you think I don''t know? I didn''t want to talk to you. Unfortunately, you were more and more aggressive at that time. After you were with Fengyu, you showed me how good Fengyu was and how happy you were. I''m not a saint. The accumulation of years of unhappiness is enough to make me determined to destroy your happiness... "


    Anan sneered, condescending to condense Qingyuan: "you and Fengyu finally made it like this, in fact, you asked for it! In this life, I am sorry for only one person, that is Fengyu! As for you... I have no guilt! "


    Anan finished, ready to return to the border.


    "Anan, be careful"


    Mi Ran''er saw the aura of Qingyuan''s men, and saw that Anan turned around and left the empty door behind Qingyuan. He said anxiously!

 Chapter 2037

    Immediately, she moves very quickly toward Qingyuan, want to stop Qingyuan''s action.


    Both men heard mi Ran''er''s voice. Qingyuan''s offensive was out, and it was impossible to take it back. However, he was shaken by Mi Ran''er, so the strength of the offensive was weakened a lot.


    It was too late for Anan to hide. He was hit by aura on his back.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, he fell a long way forward, and finally held on to a tree.


    Wiping the blood line off the corner of his mouth, he gasped and turned to look at Qingyuan.


    "It''s a day when you are a God in Qingyuan. If it''s spread to the six realms, it''s going to make people laugh." Anan''s voice was shaking. Although Qingyuan''s attack weakened a lot, it also hurt people.


    In addition, Anan was unprepared, and his internal organs were almost displaced.


    Mi Ran''er stands in the middle of Qingyuan and Anan. She stares at Qingyuan angrily: "why do you want to hurt him? Didn''t you see that he didn''t want to fight with you? Do you really want this sea area to be as happy as it has been for thousands of years? "


    Qingyuan''s face turned pale as he listened to MI Ran''er''s question.


    "Feng Yu..." he reached out and wanted to touch mi Ran''er''s cheek.


    But mi Ran''er dodged.


    "I''m not Fengyu, I''m nanran!" Miran''er''s eyes were red because Anan was hurt by the guy in front of him, so he was angry.


    "No, you are Fengyu. I brought you back from the ice. I protected your soul. I raised you and let you practice in Qingyuan hall!" Qingyuan said excitedly.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "yes, I can be transformed into a man. God, you have the greatest credit. However, since you have already thrown me back to the ice field, what''s the point of talking about it now?"


    Qingyuan shook his head, his face was full of pain, a pair of long eyes, full of tears, "I didn''t throw you away, it''s the fairy boy around me! Don''t worry, Fengyu. I''ve disposed of the fairy boy! You go back with me. This time, no one will hurt you any more. "


    Mi Ran''er looked at Qingyuan''s humble appearance. In fact, he was very distressed.


    Because, in front of this man, on weekdays how high, how invincible, but in love, willing to lower their noble head, pray for a long time has passed away many years of love.


    "Qingyuan God, I say again, I am Nan ran, I am a rabbit, although I was forced into the memory of Feng Yu, but I really am not her, she has long been in the eclosion, died, left that soul is just your obsession, now that soul has dissipated, you should put it down."


    Miran''er squatted in front of Qingyuan and reached out to him to help him up.


    Qingyuan looks at her.


    Yes, she and Fengyu don''t have the slightest resemblance, and they don''t have the appearance of Fengyu.


    If it wasn''t for that spirit, Qingyuan couldn''t regard her as Fengyu in any case.


    However, that spirit is the only thing that he left to belong to Fengyu.


    "Nan ran... Why do you call him Nan ran?" Qingyuan suddenly lowered his voice and asked.


    Mi Ran''er turned her eyes and looked at the man leaning against the tree to breathe. "Of course, because he''s Anan, and his surname is husband. Isn''t that a normal thing in the world


    Anan heard this, the heart of the influx of a fine sense of numbness.


    Immediately, it is thick sweet.

 Chapter 2038

    Miran''er''s words were the last straw in Qingyuan''s heart.


    He was biting his teeth. After a long time of whiteness, a smile came over him.


    "It turned out that from the beginning, it was my wishful thinking... If I really valued it, if I really cared about it, I couldn''t have given Fairchild the chance to take advantage of it and throw you away..."


    Just think about it.


    Miran''er sighed with relief.


    When she was ready to get up, Qingyuan grabbed her arm.


    "You inherited Fengyu''s memory. Do you know who she loved at the last moment? Who was she thinking at the last moment before eclosion? Tell me! Say it


    Mi Ran''er


    This guy is really obsessive.


    Mi Ran''er thought of the dream of Feng Yu that night.


    "She asked me to leave Anan, let me go to you... This should represent her mood, right? In fact, from her later psychological activities in the ice field, she has ignored love, but she has been found by you two again, which makes her mind confused again. Moreover, she is worried that you two will choose to emerge because of her fight again... God, she has never complained about any of you, and has attributed all the faults to herself, If you''re still fighting for her now, all these years of her lonely life in the ice field will be in vain! "


    Miran''er sighed and patted Qingyuan on the shoulder. "That''s all I can say. Take your time. Who does she love? I think you know better than Anan."


    Qingyuan released her wrist little by little while mi Ran''er was talking.


    Miran''er got up and ran to Anan. He asked anxiously, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Let''s go home."


    Anan took her little hand and pulled her into the border.


    Miran''er looked back several times. Qingyuan was like a statue, kneeling in the same place for a long time.


    After returning to the bamboo house, Anan took a few pills before he began to meditate.


    Mi Ran''er was familiar with the smell of the pill. "When I was injured last time, did you give me this pill?"


    "Well, it''s given by Laojun. He''s very good at repairing injuries."


    Miran''er lay down on the couch and looked at Anan''s meditation, but she was still worried about the man outside the border. She was worried that if Qingyuan''s heart was not untied, she would not be able to complete her task.


    Secretly opened the sky eye, saw the man outside the border.


    He froze for a long time before he got up slowly.


    Always noble and cold man at the moment full of dispirited, get up that moment, also a faltering.


    He''s going back to heaven.


    When I left, I looked back and took a deep look at the direction of the border.


    After Qingyuan returned to the heaven, he closed down and completely blocked the Qingyuan palace.


    It has been closed for thousands of years.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    Anan''s injury took several days to repair.


    Miran''er pesters him to take him to play in the world. Anan knows that she will be bored when she stays in the bamboo forest, so he agrees. They are like ordinary mortals. They dress up as husband and wife and travel around the world, no matter what the world is.


    When miran''er chose to travel for the first anniversary, he left the standard.


    In fact, the task of her plane has already been completed. During this year''s travel, she felt that the time spent with Anan was too short to make up for his sweet time.


    The next moment when she decided to leave, there was a white light in front of her eyes, which completely eroded her consciousness.

 Chapter 2039

    "Ran Xi Ma Ma, get up quickly, you have to go to class..." a soft voice penetrated into mi Ran''er''s ear.


    She frowned and snorted, raised her little hand and slapped it at the source.


    "Wow! Ran Xi Ma Ma, why did you hit me? " The little voice immediately burst out crying.


    Mi Ran''er felt numb. Immediately, he opened his eyes and looked at the source of the cry, "don''t you..."


    The pink and tender dumplings, with big eyes like purple grapes, are bright and lovely after being covered with water mist.


    "Ma Ma?" Mi Ran''er looked at her dress. The girl was very beautiful.


    What''s more, xiaotuanzi just said class.


    She should still be a student.


    But at present, the child is about three years old. Even if he gets married and has children in college, he can''t have such a big child?


    "Ma Ma, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that MI Ran''er''s face was not very good, little Tuanzi asked anxiously.


    "Nothing." Worried about scaring the child, MI Ran''er first smiles gently at Tuan Tzu. Then she gets up and finds the bathroom. After closing the door, she rinses her cheek with cold water and wakes up.


    She looked up at the face of the owner in the mirror.


    Delicate, and, a face of collagen, according to the skin and face temperament to analyze, this girl may not be an adult.


    Under age, the existence of that child is even more bizarre!


    "What''s going on?" Miran''er had a breakdown in his mind.


    Voice a fall, brain suddenly a pain, then, a memory forced into the mind.


    Fortunately, MI Ran''er held the lavatory table, otherwise he would have been directly rolled to the ground by the pain.


    Memory is just like a cursory glance, playing back in my mind.


    Ran Xi, whose original name was ran Xi, was only 17 years old this year. She had just moved from her hometown to high school in the city. She had dropped out of school for one year, so she went to senior one at the age of 17.


    In the year when she dropped out of school, instead of giving birth, she took care of a friend who was seriously ill.


    This seriously ill friend is Xu Chu, the father of xiaotuanzi outside, and also ran Xi''s childhood brother.


    After xiaotuanzi''s mother gave birth to him, she threw him to ran Xi''s junior brother. When he was about 2 years old, his junior brother found out his stomach cancer. He wanted to send the child back to his mother, but the news from the other party was already dead.


    Xu Chu''s parents had already died in the plane crash when Xu Chu was a child, and his grandmother who raised him also died when he was in college. During the year of chemotherapy in the hospital, ran Xi should have gone to high school, but in order to take care of Xu Chu wholeheartedly, she postponed her entrance to high school for one year.


    After Xu Chu died, the child was helpless, and ran Xi could only take him with him.


    Because of this child, she was criticized by others in her hometown, saying that she didn''t love herself and became a mother when she was a minor.


    Fortunately, mommy and grandma understood her and let her go to school in the city.


    Little Tuanzi sticks to ranxi. She doesn''t stay in her hometown and follows her mother and grandmother. Ranxi can only bring him to her side.


    Fortunately, this boy is smart and sensible. Even if he is alone at home, he can take good care of himself and will not cause trouble to ran Xi. Otherwise, she dare not bring him to the city like this.


    "Unmarried mother, or like to be a mother, this original heart is really big."


    Mi ran squeezed toothpaste and brush his teeth. He could make complaints about his teeth when he brush his teeth.


    The system chuckles, "this kind of plot is challenging, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 2040

    "It''s challenging, but isn''t it really strange for a 17-year-old girl to be called ma ma?"


    Mi ran gave up the foam and began to wash his face after brushing his teeth.


    The little girl''s skin is really good, but after washing her face with facial cleanser, it''s very smooth and tender to touch. Moreover, it''s pink and tender in white, like honey peach, which makes people want to have a bite.


    "By the way, the memory just went too fast. When the original owner was about thirteen years old, it seemed that there was a memory in which a person appeared... Why was her memory of this person a little vague?"


    After pondering for a while, the system slowly said, "maybe it''s because she doesn''t think this person is important."


    Since it''s not important, she doesn''t have to bother to find out who this person is.


    After finishing and coming out of the bathroom, Tuanzi has already sat down in front of the dining table in the small suite.


    "Mama, this is what my grandmother taught me before. Heat up the milk and bread. Have a taste!" Tuanzi''s hand was a little short, so he could only stand on the chair and pour milk for miran''er.


    Worried about his wrestling, MI Ran''er quickly went over and supported the chair. "No electrical appliances are allowed in the future. What if something happens?"


    Mi Ran''er''s stern eyebrows frightened Tuan Zi.


    He shrunk his neck, then nodded cleverly, "Oh, I know, Ma Ma, Yang Yang is also worried about your being late for school..."


    Mi Ran''er knows why Xu Mingyang has to work so hard to learn to do these chores. He tries to let mi Ran''er know that he is good and clever.


    He was afraid that the original owner would leave him one day. After all, when he was in his hometown, the child heard a lot of people''s sarcasm and thought that after the original owner got married, he would be thrown into an orphanage or his hometown.


    "I''ll get up early and make breakfast in the future!" Miran''er sat down at the table, took the milk jug from the child''s hand and poured a cup.


    After a simple breakfast, miran''er was ready to leave with her schoolbag on her back.


    "Remember, if you have something to call mummy, mummy will come back to help you as soon as possible."


    "Good!"


    Yang Yang nodded obediently.


    After seeing mi Ran''er go down the stairs, he closed the door. According to MI Ran''er''s instructions, he carried a stool to the back of the door and put on the door chain.


    The house she rented was just opposite the high school she was going to attend.


    Because it''s so close, it''s very convenient to be able to come home and have dinner with Yang Yang at noon.


    This high school is a well-known key high school in the local area. There are many children of rich people, descendants of politicians and stars in the entertainment industry who will send their children to school.


    In order to let the original master go to this school, the original master''s mother spent a lot of thought and money.


    Mi Ran''er had not tried it for a long time!


    Wearing a high school uniform, she walked to the traffic light with her hands in her pocket. She watched the countdown of the red light, and the green light arrived


    She just walked to the zebra crossing.


    When she was about to cross the zebra crossing, the countdown to the green light was nearly half a minute away, and she had more than enough to cross the road successfully.


    But at this time, a harsh sound of accelerator sounded in my ear, and then a royal blue sports car came at a gallop, and it didn''t slow down when it was about to hit her.


    Miran''er was a little frightened, but he was still calm. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the sports car. His pace was a little slower than before.


    The screeching sound of the accelerator!

 Chapter 2041

    The car stopped less than 20 centimeters from Miran''s leg.


    Just a little bit ahead, miran''er was knocked away.


    Mi Ran''er Ning eyebrows at the driver, opens her mouth just to say something, reaches out a hand on her side and drags her to the side of the road.


    "Classmate, that''s Qi Shao. Don''t offend him!" It was a sweet-looking girl who took mi Ran''er away. She was also wearing the school uniform of No.1 middle school.


    "What about Qi Shao? It''s him who runs the red light Mi Ran''er thought about the speed of that guy. If he met a grandfather or grandmother who was not able to move, he would have to hit him like this.


    Before I could look back, the car had already left.


    The girl who took mi Ran''er away with a helpless smile said, "Qi Shao has a noble status. Let alone running a red light, even if he bumps you to death today, he will be able to get away at last..."


    Miran''er felt that the girl''s words were exaggerated.


    Even if you cover up the sky, you can''t cover up to this point.


    What''s more, the guy just stepped on the brake at the last minute.


    He must be afraid of bumping into people.


    Miran''er gratefully said thanks to the girl in front of her: "but thank you for not letting me conflict with such a person!"


    "Well, hurry to report, I''m going to be late!"


    The girl looked at her watch and ran away.


    Miran''er rushed into the school.


    Reporting, taking the books, and then going to the classroom, MI Ran''er was running all the way, sweating a lot on her back.


    After sitting down in the window seat in the class, she unbuttoned her coat and drank with a bottle of ice water.


    Just at this time, the sound of shooting basketball came from the corridor outside. She felt a bit of foreboding in her heart. She turned her head quickly. At this time, a basketball flew in from the window and passed her ear!


    "Ah My earlobe is sore.


    Small hand quickly covered his ears, and then, turned around to embrace the basketball, she angrily leaned out of the window.


    "Who''s throwing basketball? Are you crazy? What if you hit someone? "


    Several tall and thin boys came over from the other side of the corridor. The first one was about one meter eight. He was wearing a school uniform. The button of his shirt untied to his chest, revealing his chest. His sleeve rolled to his elbow, revealing his small arms with perfect lines.


    When mi Ran''er looked at his face, he suddenly felt that the boy was familiar.


    After the boy and MI Ran''er looked at each other, they were suddenly stunned. Then, with a slow pace, they suddenly speeded up.


    He went straight to the window and reached for her chin.


    Mi Ran''er quickly dodged.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er asked with a frown.


    "Ran Xi?" The boy lowered his voice and called out the name of the original owner. The voice line was shaking.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that the boy would know the original owner. She only thought he was familiar with his face and thought he was just a nodding acquaintance. But at this moment, judging from the boy''s reaction, the relationship between them should be very deep


    She blinked blankly. "Do we know each other?"


    "How did you come to No.1 middle school?" The boy''s voice is a little deeper, with a touch of hoarseness.


    At this moment, several boys waiting behind saw this scene and immediately whistled. Then, they joked with a very rogue: "Qi Shao, you''re just taking a basketball. Have you been seduced away by your primary school sister? Is my primary school sister really that good-looking? "


    Mi Ran''er quickly thrust the basketball into the boy''s hand.

 Chapter 2042

    Qi Shao.


    That should be the guy who ran the red light and almost ran into himself this morning.


    No wonder she looked familiar with him. When she looked around in the morning, she only saw his delicate jaw under his sunglasses.


    Looking at his face carefully at the moment, he was handsome, and his phoenix eye was a bit rebellious. Looking at the scene surrounded by a group of boys behind him, he saw that he was a young man who had grown up with dignity.


    No wonder there is no law.


    Miran''er was a little disgusted.


    "I''m here for school, of course, or I''ll be able to hold a concert?" This guy really asked a stupid question.


    Qi Yeming was so angry at her completely forgetting that he frowned. He raised his hand to hold mi Ran''er''s arm and almost pulled her out of the window.


    "Why is school a grade one? You and I are at the same level. Why are you my schoolgirl now


    Qi Yeming''s look really made mi Ran''er a little flustered.


    She went through the memory of the original owner again,


    When she was 13 years old, she had a very vague memory. However, she had a feeling that a person who was very important to the original owner appeared in this memory. Was it Qi Shao?


    Looking at Qi Yeming''s face, he still cares about the original owner. Mi Ran''er''s attitude is better. "I''m going to repeat my grades. These are things of the past! Qi Shao, it''s time for class. When you get the basketball, hurry up... "


    Before the end of the conversation, the mobile phone in the pocket suddenly vibrated.


    This number is only known to the original owner''s family. Mi Ran''er worries that it''s Yang Yang, and struggles for a moment.


    "You release my hand first, I''ll answer the phone!"


    Mi Ran''er frowned and said anxiously.


    Qi Yeming keeps looking at Mi Ran''er''s little face, trying to see some flaws in it.


    "Do you really forget me?" He was full of heartbreaking questions.


    "Well... It''s either forgotten or vague. In fact, if you look at Qi Shao carefully, you still look familiar!" Miran''er replied very honestly.


    Seeing that he didn''t let go of his right hand, MI Ran''er could only use his left hand to take out the mobile phone in his right pocket, and then put it out to see the caller ID.


    Sure enough, it''s Yang Yang.


    She looked at Qi Yeming. She couldn''t manage so much!


    Slide the answer key.


    "Hello, Yang Yang, what''s the matter?" Her voice softened in an instant.


    Qi Yeming listens, and his heart suddenly feels a little sour.


    He was very close to miran''er''s mobile phone, so he could hear some leakage.


    "Mommy! The TV seems to be broken! Can I play computer? But still, I don''t know the computer password... So boring! " Yang Yang asked softly.


    I don''t know if the TV is broken.


    All she knew was that this kid didn''t want to play computer for two days.


    Some helplessly pulled the corner of the lip, "the password is your birthday, play it, but can only play for a while, I come back from school, but will check the computer use time, oh, if more than two hours, Mommy will punish you!"


    Yang Yang was overjoyed and nodded, "OK, OK! Mommy, you are good at school. Yangyang will be good at home. "


    Said, smelly boy immediately hung up the phone.


    "If I heard you right, it was a child on the phone? Your brother? " Qi Yeming asked suspiciously, "how old are you? When I went to your place on holiday three years ago, it seems that your parents didn''t plan to have a second child, did they

 Chapter 2043

    Qi Yeming has not left yet, so mi Ran''er has no time to sort out her memory and figure out how to deal with this guy.


    She was a little annoyed.


    "Couldn''t you have been born two years ago without being born three years ago? Besides, who is this child of mine? Should it have nothing to do with Qi Shao? Even if we knew each other three years ago, we haven''t had any contact in the past three years. From this we can see that our relationship should not be so good! You have no right to speak to me in such a questioning tone. "


    Mi Ran''er frowned and closed the window.


    Qi Yeming looked at her face, frowning deeper.


    Standing at the window, he kept looking at miran''er, which made her feel pressure.


    Because she found that all the girls in the past were looking at this side, and the girls in the class were also peeking at this side. Then, she whispered, probably talking about the relationship between her and Qi Yeming.


    "Qi Shao, let''s go first. This girl doesn''t pay attention to you. It''s useless for you to stand here! Isn''t it just a girl? If you want to soak her, don''t panic at this moment. Anyway, the school is starting now, and there will be plenty of time in the future! "


    When mi Ran''er heard what the boy said outside, she raised her eyes from the book and saw a long man, a devil, and a dog. But there was a circle of grey under her eyes. At first glance, she saw a wretched boy with kidney deficiency.


    Qi Yeming is still playing with this kind of people, and MI Ran''er''s liking for Qi Yeming has dropped a lot.


    Qi Yeming looks back at the obscene man coolly. The obscene man knows that he is talkative and closes his mouth silently.


    Qi Yeming threw the basketball into the arms of a boy behind him, "don''t call me if you have him in the future!"


    Qi Yeming is talking about lewd men.


    The face of the obscene boy suddenly changed.


    Qi Yeming has turned around and left.


    "Qi Shao, where did I offend you? Qi Shao, I''m wrong, OK? Give me another chance... "


    The obscene boy rushed to catch up.


    Qi Yeming finally left.


    With a sigh of relief, MI Ran''er quickly opened the window to breathe.


    At this time, sitting next to a girl.


    "Well, I know you. Did we just meet at the school gate?" The girl asked excitedly, holding mi Ran''er''s little hand.


    Miran''er looked at her. It was the sweet girl.


    "I didn''t expect that we were in the same class. My name is Rongxin. You can call me Xinxin. Let''s be deskmates later..." Rongxin is very familiar.


    However, miran''er felt that he was not happy to digest this enthusiasm.


    However, Rong Xin doesn''t look like a bad person. Moreover, when she first arrived in this place, the original owner had no memory of the city. In order to live here in the future, she had to have a person who was familiar with the city with her.


    "My name is ranxi. Please give me more advice in the future." The original owner''s voice was also very sweet. Miran''er deliberately spoiled it, which made people feel more relaxed and happy.


    Rong Xin put the bag into the drawer. "I didn''t expect you to know Qi Shao! That morning, Qi Shao almost knocked you down. I don''t know if he did it on purpose... "


    Rong Xin looked at Mi Ran''er very much: "ran Xi, how do you know Qi Shao?"


    "You just heard about three years ago, and I haven''t recognized this man at a glance. How deep do you think our friendship can be? He will remember me, probably because he has a good memory, but I can''t. I can only remember things too far away, and I can''t remember how I met him. "


    Mi Ran''er said to him.

 Chapter 2044

    Rong Xin is disappointed.


    "Well, I still want to say that I can listen to Qi Shao''s past story."


    Mi Ran''er turned to her and said, "do you like Qi Yeming?"


    "It''s not like, it''s worship. After all, Qi Shao can be regarded as a legend of No.1 middle school! Good grades, good growth, good family background, and good sports. It''s said that when he was in senior one, he taught a group of thugs outside the school for the sake of a girl. One group picked that group of thugs, and finally beat that group of thugs to pieces. "


    If it''s really worship, when Rong Xin talks about Qi Yeming, her eyes are shining.


    It looks a little cute.


    "Is there such an omnipotent man? For a girl? A girlfriend? " Miran''er asked curiously.


    "No, it''s a classmate in his class. It''s said that he''s very ugly. It''s definitely not Qi Shao''s dish. Qi Shaohui helps her because he thinks that these gangsters bully his classmate and don''t give him face! Unexpectedly, this battle became famous -- "


    In this way, he is a very righteous person.


    No wonder everywhere you go, you''ll be surrounded.


    No wonder so many girlish hearts have been harvested.


    "I can see that Qi Shao is very special to you. Ran Xi, if Qi Shao pursues you later, you won''t refuse, will you?" Rong Xin suddenly changed the subject, grabbed mi Ran''er''s arm and asked with some worry.


    Mi Ran''er


    In fact, if your good friend is Qi Yeming''s girlfriend, she should be able to give you a long face


    Rong Xin laughs with miran''er''s banter.


    Mi Ran''er just got better in Rong Xin''s laughter because of the obscene man''s depressed mood.


    Qi Yeming went upstairs and returned to the classroom. On the way, he met several girls who wanted to hand him a love letter and a hand-made Bento. Qi Yeming ignored it directly, and all the students who followed him took it back for him. However, seeing his dark face, he did not dare to show these things to Qi Yeming when he returned to the classroom.


    After sitting down, Qi Yeming still remembers the way miran''er looked at a stranger when he saw him. Later, even if he called her name, he was still at a loss.


    "I can''t believe I just forgot... Who said I''ll never forget me in my life! And he said he would come to the city to play with me when he had a chance? " Qi Yeming clenched his fist and hammered it against the wall¡ª¡ª


    Qi Yeming''s eyes gradually turned red.


    "Qi Shao, who is that girl? It looks like a new comer. What''s the past with you? " After sitting down at the same table, he explored carefully.


    Qi Yeming turned his head and looked at his deskmate. Then, he hummed coldly, "does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I''m also worried about your mood, and... Don''t forget, you just promised sister Muran to go out with her this weekend." My deskmate''s voice is smaller than just now.


    "Sister Muran?"


    Qi Yeming directly snorts a smile. If it wasn''t for that woman''s obsession, it has seriously affected his daily life. How could he agree to this date.


    I wanted to watch a movie with her this week, and then say some heartless words to her, warning her not to disturb herself in the future, so that she could disappear from her.


    Now think about it, I may think a little simple.


    As Mo ran found so many eyeliner in his class, and the extent of his face, this woman should not give up easily.

 Chapter 2045

    "Who told you I was dating her? It just happened that I wanted to see that movie on the weekend, so I agreed to go with her. If watching a movie is a date, is the whole cinema dating me? "


    Qi Yeming said sarcastically, reached out and patted her deskmate on the shoulder. Then she suddenly bullied her ear and lowered her voice: "if you dare to tell Mo ran and other girls about my whereabouts and living habits, I will throw you directly from the window!"


    My deskmate was shocked by Qi Yeming''s words.


    "I didn''t..."


    "No?" Qi Yeming takes his mobile phone, decrypts it directly with his fingerprint, and points it to wechat. The dialog with Mo Ran is at the same table, and his face turns pale gradually. Moreover, he has a cold sweat.


    Qi Yeming didn''t want to say anything more to this guy. After pushing him away, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    "It seems that there is something between Yeming and that girl! Lao Lin, aren''t you well connected? Why don''t you check the girl''s identity... After all, knowing yourself and your opponent is a winner. If this girl is really Qi Yeming''s weakness, aren''t we... "


    Two boys sitting on the other side gathered together. Speaking of this, one of them laughed very obscene.


    "I see! Give me a day to make sure that all the eighteen generations of this girl''s ancestors are turned out! "


    Another boy is very proud to say.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t know that she had been targeted by the two most disgusting bad boys in grade two.


    Because it''s about a week since the beginning of the school, we have already had some teaching courses.


    Miran''er had already studied the senior high school curriculum in other aspects, and all the modern aspects of curriculum are similar. For miran''er, it is not a problem at all.


    In class, she was in a trance.


    She held her head with one hand and asked in a low voice in her mind, "don''t tell me that Qi Yeming is the man of this plane..."


    If Qi Yeming is, according to today''s reunion, if she wants to coax this man, she may have to lower her posture, which is not in line with her personality.


    System: "host, this plane task has been started. The reward for completing the plane task is 100 + of character value, 100 + of task value, and one chance to open the sky."


    "The eye of heaven? What does that mean? " Asked miran''er suspiciously.


    "After you open your eyes, you can see the character of the person in front of you, and tell if he is the man of the position." The system explains.


    Miran''er understood.


    This is a very useful effect, but it''s only once!


    "Are you too stingy? Now that we have opened the opportunity to open our eyes, can''t we keep it all the time? " Mi ran make complaints about it.


    System: "you have to fight for the second chance to open your eyes!"


    Miran''er sighed.


    Fight for it.


    Anyway, she has rich experience now. Isn''t she fighting for the chance of the eye of heaven? Can''t you get it by completing the plane task? It''s not a problem.


    "The new student, please don''t be distracted. Even if you can''t keep up with the progress of your study, you have to listen carefully, or you will fall behind more students!" A majestic voice began to ring in the classroom.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t respond for the first time until Rong Xin pulled her sleeve. "Ran Xi, what about you?"

 Chapter 2046

    Mi Ran''er woke up and looked at the teacher on the platform. Then he felt a little embarrassed.


    Hurry up and start reading seriously.


    After four classes in the morning, Rong Xin asked mi Ran''er to have lunch.


    "No, I''ll go home for dinner..." Mi Ran''er picked up her things and ran away with her little bag on her back.


    It''s too late for Rong Xin to say anything else.


    After running out of the classroom, MI Ran''er quickly entered the corridor and ran down the stairs with light steps. When she ran out of the teaching building, she didn''t notice that there was a look in her eyes. She moved with her until she ran out of the school gate and disappeared in sight.


    When he got home, Xu Mingyang''s children had already selected the dishes, and even cooked the rice in the electric cooker.


    "Son of a bitch, didn''t I tell you not to move the appliances?" Miran''er was really worried about the accident.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. I know how to do it. It will be OK. Besides, don''t you forget that I used to cook when I was in my hometown."


    Yang Yang said that the mother and grandmother of the original owner had gone to play cards, and the original owner had to take care of Xu Chu. When there was no time to cook, the child often did the work for him.


    A child over three years old is very sensible and intelligent.


    Every time I cook, it is better than the rice cooked by the original owner, which is the main reason why the original owner''s mother and grandmother want to leave him in his hometown.


    "Silly boy." Mi Ran''er touched Yang Yang''s head and sighed with pain. Then he put down his bag and rolled up his sleeves. "Sit here, Mommy. I''ll cook. I''ll have dinner soon!"


    "Well."


    Yang Yang nodded cleverly.


    Mi Ran''er sauteed Yang Yang''s vegetables and cooked a piece of meat soup.


    Sitting at the table, the door suddenly rang.


    She frowned and thought, "who will come here?"


    The original owner''s mother and grandmother will definitely call before they come.


    "Is it the landlord?" Yang Yang asked naively, "maybe it''s to urge the rent?"


    "Silly boy, we paid half a year''s rent at one time. Who dares to urge us?" Miran''er, speechless, got up and went to the back of the door. Seeing who it was, she leaned against the doorframe and sighed helplessly.


    How did Qi Yeming come here?


    How did he know she lived here?


    The people outside the door were impatient. Seeing that she didn''t open the door, they rang the doorbell again. This time, it was much faster than just now.


    Yang Yang stares at Mi Ran''er with a pair of innocent eyes. Mi Ran''er is afraid that the child is trying to scare her, so she can only open the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Without waiting for Qi Yeming to speak, MI Ran''er immediately frowned and asked.


    "Is that where you live?" Qi Yeming with dislike, glanced around, and then, ready to step in.


    Miran''er quickly stopped him, "ah, what are you doing? I didn''t say to let you in


    Qi Yeming saw her reach out to her chest and take a deep breath. She could only step back and get out of the door frame.


    "I just want to make sure that I am not dazzled. It seems that you are the one who enters this door..." Qi Yeming raises her hand, holds her hands against her chest, opens them, and laughs: "ran Xi, one day, you will take the initiative to invite me into your house."


    Mi Ran''er was amused by Qi Yeming''s arrogant tone.


    "Wait till then. Now please don''t disturb my lunch time. I have to go back to class." Mi Ran''er finished, ready to close the door.

 Chapter 2047

    However, Qi Yeming focuses on the child at the dining table behind mi Ran''er.


    "That''s your brother? It doesn''t look like you... "Qi Yeming said with a low smile.


    "Who do you care? Qi Yeming, hurry up, I don''t welcome you here! " Mi Ran''er is a little flustered when he sees Yang Yang. No matter what the relationship between Yang Yang and her is, MI Ran''er doesn''t want to involve Yang Yang, an innocent child, between her and Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming saw her reaction so big that she frowned at her eyes.


    After a long time, he let out a breath.


    "OK, I''ll go!"


    There was a smile on his face, which made mi Ran''er even more flustered.


    After Qi Yeming left, MI Ran''er quickly closed the door.


    Xu Mingyang, who had been so clever that he didn''t speak, finally said, "Mommy, who is that? Is that your new friend at school today? "


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "No, just an ordinary classmate! Well, eat quickly. "


    "Oh."


    Xu Mingyang had no choice but to bow his head and begin to pick rice.


    Qi Yeming went downstairs, took out his mobile phone and sent a message.


    "Remember I went to a holiday village more than three years ago? There is a girl named ran Xi in the resort. Help me check her details, especially the population of her family! "


    After the message is sent, Qi Yeming looks back at the apartment upstairs.


    "Ranxi, don''t lie to me!"


    Qi Yeming had a bad feeling in his heart.


    After dinner, MI Ran''er locks Xu Mingyang at home again and goes to class by herself.


    Stepping on the bell and running into the classroom, MI Ran''er finds her desk missing.


    "Well, where''s my desk?" She looked around and couldn''t find the table.


    Rong Xin, who was at the same table, was also worried. "I didn''t see your desk when I came back, ran Xi. I suspect that it was because of Qi Shao. There were girls behind your back. You may not know that Qi Shao was a popular lover in No.1 Middle School... You may have been poking a beehive this time!"


    "What?"


    Miran''er said, "what have I done? Do I look familiar with Qi Yeming? Besides, Qi Yeming is a popular lover. What does it have to do with me? Are these people sick? "


    Mi Ran''er looked around the same floor and finally found her desk in the toilet.


    The desk is full of graffiti, and also stained with a lot of unknown liquid, looking very disgusting, fortunately the schoolbag did not suffer.


    Mi Ran''er took a deep breath. She held her forehead and calmed down for a long time. Then, she pulled out her schoolbag, carried it downstairs, and continued to leave her desk in the bathroom.


    She went straight to the control room.


    "What are you doing?" The teacher in the monitoring room was startled by the girl who burst in.


    "I lost something! Teacher, I want to apply for the transfer of surveillance in our class... "Mi Ran''er looked at the teacher in a panic, with tears hanging from the corner of her eyes. She looked very pitiful.


    The teacher''s heart a soft, nodded, "the student card, access monitoring need to file signature."


    "Good." Miran''er handed the student card to the teacher.


    Senior one class lunch time monitoring quickly transferred out.


    At noon, less than ten minutes after school, the classroom was empty. When it was empty, someone sneaked into the classroom through the back door.


    Three girls.


    Mi Ran''er recognized that one of them was her classmate. The other two were not very clear. They should be from other classes.

 Chapter 2048

    Miran''er first filmed the video and said thanks to the teacher.


    "You just lost your desk?" The teacher was a little surprised, "you just look like that. I thought your living expenses this month were stolen."


    "For me, the desk is more important than the cost of living, because it allows me to study, doesn''t it?" Mi Ran''er said to the teacher with a smile.


    Teacher: "yes."


    What''s wrong with him?


    Mi Ran''er took the video and went to the toilet. After getting a bucket of water, she returned to class 11 of senior high school.


    The girl who brought people into the classroom and took her desk away was one of the girls Qi Yeming looked at her with countless white eyes when talking to her in front of the window today. She sat in the front row of miran''er.


    Miran''er came directly to the girl with water.


    "Wow!" All the water spilled on the girl''s desk.


    Mi Ran''er''s action was so fast that the girl didn''t react at all. She didn''t react until the water flooded the mountain. She immediately scolded, "new comer, are you sick?"


    "I''m sick. Do you have medicine?" Mi Ran''er smashed the bucket to one side, reached out and pulled the girl''s collar. "I tell you, I''m definitely not easy to provoke. If you want to play campus violence on me because Qi Yeming said a few more words to me, I''ll let you know, what''s tooth for tooth!"


    With that, MI Ran''er pushes the girl away.


    Her face turned bitter when she knocked down the desk in the back.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? " She''s still talking hard.


    "I''ve got the surveillance video. Do you want me to take the surveillance video to the headmaster and the moral education director for evaluation?" Mi Ran''er clasped her lips and looked at the girl coldly.


    Her actions and words attracted the attention and shock of the rest of the class.


    Several students looked at Mi Ran''er with a look of worship.


    After hearing the four words of the surveillance video, the girl''s original hardness has finally loosened a lot.


    She clenched her teeth. "What if we get surveillance? I tell you, I just can''t stand your innocent face to seduce Qi Shao! Qi Shao belongs to sister Muran. You are a new comer. Even if you want to pursue Qi Shao, you have to understand the rules. You know how to come first and then come. Why don''t you line up? "


    "First come, second served? You know the rules? Line up? When the emperor is lucky? What''s more, Qi Yeming is not the Emperor... "Mi Ran''er looked at the girl in front of her disgustedly," classmate, when you think about what you have done in a few years, you will only think that you are a brain cripple! "


    What''s more, it''s a complete brain wreck!


    With that, MI Ran''er came out of the classroom with an empty bucket.


    Go to clean their desks, wipe clean, then push the desk back to the classroom.


    While walking on the road, they met Qi Yeming''s group of followers. They all recognized mi Ran''er and took the initiative to say hello to MI Ran''er. All of them were ignored by Mi Ran''er.


    When I got back to the classroom, the teacher had already arrived, and the desk which had been splashed with water by Mi Ran''er had also been cleaned.


    The teacher glanced at Mi Ran''er, probably guessing something, and motioned her to hurry into the classroom to start the class.


    Mi Ran''er wrote Qi Yeming down in her mind. However, according to this kind of development, Qi Yeming''s attribute is not so much like a villain, but rather like a domineering hero of the orthodox school prose?


    Is it not Qi Yeming who is the man?


    After sitting down, miran''er held her cheek in one hand, and her mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 2049

    Class one, grade two.


    Qi Yeming, who is in class, receives a text message.


    "There are only three generations of people in ranxi''s family. However, I heard that their family suddenly had another child a year ago, about two or three years old... I heard that they were also called ranxi''s mother! Local people say that ran Xi gave birth to a son out of wedlock... "


    After seeing this message, Qi Yeming immediately lifted the table!


    "Wow..." the students in the class are seriously in class, hearing this movement, scared to cry out with one voice.


    The teacher on the platform is also slightly frowning, "Qi Yeming classmate, what are you doing?"


    Qi Yeming took a deep breath and said to the teacher without expression, "teacher, I have a stomachache. Go to the toilet."


    With that, he put his pocket in one hand and strode out.


    Hold your head high, where does it look like a stomachache?


    The teacher did not dare to say more.


    Only after Qi Yeming left, let one side of the desk help Qi Yeming''s desk.


    Qi Yeming quickly steps down the stairs and comes to the window of class 11 of senior high school.


    Miran''er had been wandering all the time. As he walked, he suddenly felt a little strange.


    She felt a bunch of eyes with resentment and anger, looking at herself. If it wasn''t for the class, she suspected that this person might rush to her right away and strangle her alive!


    The whole body trembled with fright.


    She shook her head, then, following the line of sight, turned to look out of the window.


    Seeing the heavy face outside the window, she almost screamed with fright. She quickly covered her mouth with her small hand and said, "why is this guy standing outside the window like a ghost?"?


    And what does that look mean?


    It''s as if she''s abandoned.


    Many people have found Qi Yeming.


    Everyone is wondering what Qi Yeming wants to do at the window of class 11 of senior high school?


    Looking at his face, he should be angry. Maybe it''s because mi Ran''er just said those words insulting Qi Shao to the girl, and Qi Shao knew it. Now Qi Shao is here to deal with this woman who doesn''t know how powerful she is!


    Mi Ran''er takes back her eyes from the boy and holds her forehead with one hand.


    In his mind, he said to the system, "I''m sure now that this guy must be a man, because you can see that his evil breath is villain setting! However, seeing how handsome he is, I won''t care about the misunderstanding at the beginning. "


    After all, completing the task is the most important thing.


    System: "the host is quite open."


    Mi Ran''er chuckled: "this is how the plot is set. What else can we do if we don''t open up? I''m not the kind of silly girl who can get to the top of the rope! "


    With that, she sorted out her emotion and expression, put down her hand holding her forehead, raised her eyes and looked out of the window again. A gentle smile came out of her mouth.


    But


    The window was empty.


    Qi Yeming has gone.


    "I''ll go..." Mi Ran''er said.


    Is this guy really a ghost?


    Soon after class, Rong Xin immediately hugged mi Ran''er''s arm and asked in a low voice, "just now, Qi Shao has come here. Should he come to you? Ran Xi, you also said that you are not familiar with Qi Shao. Qi Shao''s eyes on you are too much like those of resentment after being abandoned by you. "


    Rong Xin''s brain complement analysis ability is actually very suitable to be a screenwriter.


    Mi Ran''er pulled her little hand away and got up. "In fact, I don''t understand why this guy always looks at me with resentment."

 Chapter 2050

    "I''ve forgotten most of what happened at the beginning. I''ll find a chance to ask him what I''ve offended him!"


    Miran''er said, ready to go out to the bathroom.


    When she came to the door of the classroom, she suddenly saw several girls with colorful hair standing outside the classroom. At first sight, they were bad girls.


    "Are you ran Xi?" One of the leaders, with an arrogant face, raised his eyes and scanned mi Ran''er from top to bottom. With a sneer on his face, he said: "you''re the one who deserves to make Qi Shao look up to you?"


    "Hey, you''re personal?"


    Mi Ran''er protected her chest and glared at the girl.


    "Or a little pepper? I warn you, my sister Muran is not easy to get into trouble. If you want to compete with her, I''m afraid you''ll have to practice for a few more years! " The girl beside Mo ran reaches over and wants to push mi Ran''er.


    I didn''t want to, but mi Ran''er held my wrist.


    Mi Ran''er pinched her wrist with clever force, and saw the girl''s face fade, showing the color of pain and panic.


    "Pain! Stinky girl, you let me go. " The girl cried out in pain.


    Mi Ran''er bent down slightly, with the girl''s expression and a low smile, "now you tell me, I need to practice for a few years to compete with your sister Muran?"


    "I..." the girl is in a dilemma.


    After all, sister Muran is right now. If she says something wrong, the pain will be over. After she leaves, she will definitely suffer a second pain.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to talk to such a girl. She threw her away, and then moved her muscles.


    Looking at Mo ran again, "Mo ran, sister, right? Not to mention what is the relationship between you and Qi Yeming now, even if Qi Yeming agrees to your pursuit, and his spirit derails to tease me, then you should go to Qi Yeming''s trouble. There is a saying, why do women trouble women! What''s more, you and Qi Yeming are not so-called girlfriends and girlfriends. What right do you have to control which girl Qi Yeming talks with and is more gentle with? "


    Mi Ran''er finished and went to Mo ran.


    Her height is half a head higher than Mo Ran''s, so her condescending eyes seem to be looking down at the defeated general. "So, don''t bring your sisters to trouble me in the future. I come to No.1 middle school, just want to be safe. If someone doesn''t let me be safe, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    With that, MI Ran''er bumps Mo Ran''s shoulder and almost knocks Mo ran to the ground.


    She has been suffocating, strode to the bathroom, has no time to take care of the people and things behind.


    "Sister Muran, are you ok?" The girl behind Mo ran quickly helps Mo ran.


    Mo Ran is irritated by Mi Ran''er''s arrogance. "Is that dead girl too arrogant? Didn''t you just practice a few moves? Didn''t she hear the saying that two fists are hard to beat four hands? She''s so convinced that it won''t fall on me for the rest of her life? "


    The sister flowers of Mo ran quickly pacify Mo Ran''s mood.


    "Sister Muran, don''t worry about such a cheap girl. Aren''t you going to go out with Qi Shao to see a movie this weekend? Now you should think about what to do after watching the movie. Now you''re too angry, but you''ll get pimples. Isn''t it not perfect to go on a date with Qi Shao


    Mo ran a listen to this words, quickly raise a hand to touch own face.

 Chapter 2051

    It''s said that anger is easy to wrinkle. She doesn''t want to see Qi Shao with wrinkles.


    "Anyway, this smelly girl is already a member of No.1 middle school. She can run away from the monk but not the temple. It''s a long time to come! After the successful capture of Qi Shao, Miss Ben will slowly clean up the girl who doesn''t know how powerful she is! "


    Mo ran angrily finish saying, with his sister Amoy left high one class.


    Mo Ran''s words were conveyed to MI Ran''er word for word after she came out of the bathroom.


    After listening, miran''er sneered.


    "Secondary two... Do you really think of yourself as a big sister? The suckling girl. " Mi Ran''er shook her head speechless. She didn''t care about this kind of girl now.


    For each person, the most difficult task to complete is how to win the heart of the target.


    Let him fall in love with himself and never change his mind.


    Hearing mi Ran''er''s murmur, Rong Xin was also happy. "Ran Xi, you speak as if you are very old. Don''t forget that you are one year younger than Mo ran."


    Miran''er''s mind was that the original owner was younger than her, but she was not.


    "Psychological age is different! Xinxin, you don''t understand. " With a perfunctory remark, miran''er turned out his book and prepared for the next lesson.


    However, I was still wondering what happened when Qi Yeming appeared in the window last class.


    When mi Ran''er was wondering, Qi Yeming had left school and went to the apartment building he had just been to at noon.


    He came to the door of the house of three bars and eleven with ease.


    "Ding Dong!"


    He rang the doorbell.


    The room soon rang out the baby''s milk voice, "who?"


    "I''m ran Xi''s classmate. I want to know something about it with you." Qi Yeming''s tone is gentle. He is also worried that if he is too cold, he will scare the children in the house.


    "I''m just a child over three years old. I don''t know anything. Uncle, you''d better wait for my mother to come back and find her again." Xu Mingyang''s defensive mind is particularly heavy. At first sight, he often guards his home by himself.


    The scarlet color in Qi Yeming''s eyes was even worse when he heard the word "mommy"!


    "It''s OK. If uncle doesn''t come in, just ask you at the door." Qi Yeming managed to make his mood more stable, but his words were much lower than just now.


    Bearing the pain, Qi Yeming asked, "is ran Xi really your mother?"


    "Yes! Who else could it be? " Xu Mingyang looks confused.


    Qi Yeming clenched his fist, and his nails had been completely embedded in the meat. "Then... Who''s your father?"


    Although Xu Mingyang is very curious about why the uncle is so interested in Mommy''s business, he has recognized Qi Yeming''s voice. Recalling that mommy didn''t have much hostility towards the uncle at noon, he didn''t guard against the uncle too much.


    So, he said honestly, "Xu Chu is from the same place as my mother. They have a very good relationship. When my father was sick, my mother was always taking care of him!"


    Xu Chu


    Hearing the name, Qi Yeming felt familiar.


    For a while, I can''t remember where I heard it or saw it.


    "Where''s your father?" He asked the last question.


    "Dad is dead..." talking about this, the child''s tone suddenly with a cry.


    Qi Yeming heart floating light sorry, hang down his head, some helpless sigh, "sorry, I''m sorry."

 Chapter 2052

    "Nothing! Dad has been dead for several months, I have already come out! But uncle, why are you so interested in my mommy? You''re not going to go after my mom and be my new dad, are you


    Qi Yeming is confused by the child.


    He froze for a long time without speaking.


    Let the little Yang in the door a little confused force, quickly asked, "uncle, are you still there? Uncle, have you already left? "


    With that, the door suddenly snapped and was pushed open. A pair of black eyes wandered around, looking at Qi Yeming who was still standing at the door.


    Seeing that Qi Yeming hadn''t left, Xiao Yang blinked suspiciously and slowly said, "uncle, you haven''t answered my question yet!"


    Qi Yeming looks at Xiaoyang''s soft face and reaches out his hand to pinch his face. However, he also clearly sees the child''s precautions.


    Can only pat on his small head, "don''t open the door casually in the future! If I were a bad person, I would take you and sell you! "


    "Will you sell me, uncle?" Yang Yang asked childishly.


    Qi Yeming met the child''s pure eyes. After a long time, he slowly shook his head, "no! After all, uncle is not a bad man. "


    "That''s OK. Uncle, I''ll tell you that mommy taught me not to open the door to strangers since I was a child. If my uncle hadn''t been at home at noon today, Mommy hadn''t said you were a bad person, and I wouldn''t have opened the door to you!"


    Yang Yang finished, and Qi Yeming waved his hand, "uncle, I''m going back to watch TV, uncle goodbye!"


    "Goodbye."


    The more Qi Yeming looked at the child, the more sour he felt.


    When the door closed, he held the wall to one side and leaned up slowly.


    Memory attributed to three years ago, that girl, that bunch of horsetail, that face pure.


    It was destroyed by a man named Xu Chu


    Will his early death be retribution?


    Qi night meditation said, if at the moment Xu Chu is still standing in front of him, he may also can''t help but kill him directly!


    I don''t know how long it took for Qi Yeming to move some heavy steps down the stairs. Instead of going back to school, he walked blindly in the street. The good time three years ago always flashed in his mind


    What he didn''t know was that his impulsive action had brought great trouble to miran''er.


    The last class before school in the afternoon is physical education. Mi Ran''er and Rong Xin put on their sportswear and ran behind the queue.


    Her face relaxed, one side of Rongxin a look is not often exercise people, running special pain.


    The end of the run is the preparation.


    After standing in the queue, MI Ran''er suddenly finds that there are many people around her, who seem to be pointing at her.


    She looked at Xiang Rongxin blankly, "Xinxin, is there anything dirty on my face?"


    Rong Xin shook his head, "no, except for some sweat, it''s clean!"


    "Then why do those people look at me with those strange eyes?" Mi Ran''er raised her hand and wiped her sweat. She followed the teacher''s rhythm to prepare for the movement


    The discussion became louder and louder, and MI Ran''er heard some


    "I''m only seventeen years old. I''m three years old! It''s really shameless... "


    "Why do you come to school now that you are a mother? It''s corrupting the atmosphere of our school


    "That''s it. I heard that the child might be Qi Shao''s. I''m not reconciled to the thought that this cheap girl has successfully slept with Qi Shao! Qi Shao is supposed to belong to all of us, but she dominates all of us. "

 Chapter 2053

    After hearing these words, MI Ran''er''s movements were frozen for a moment.


    How can Yang Yang''s affairs suddenly spread to the school?


    Moreover, how can these people think that Yang Yang is Qi Yeming''s child? This brain hole is too big, isn''t it? It''s going to heaven!


    Mi Ran''er thought angrily. He couldn''t help but go directly to the girls who talked the most about it, "say what you just said again! What does it mean that my child is shameless when he is three years old? "


    "Don''t you understand? Ran Xi, you are only seventeen years old this year. Your child is three years old. Didn''t you have a child at the age of fourteen? Is such a girl shameless? So what''s shameless? " The girl, holding on to MI Ran''er''s weakness, sneered.


    Miran''er snorted and laughed, "do you know what happened? You''re here to express your opinions. What else? How do you know about children? Say


    Miran''er has cultivated the temperament of several planes, and can be called a king. When she integrates into the identity of the original master, she always pretends to be a counsellor, but as soon as she gets angry and only begins to question who, the momentum will come out instantly!


    You can''t resist.


    The woman was scolded by Mi Ran''er, and her whole body trembled with fright. Then her face began to panic.


    She glared angrily at Mi Ran''er: "what are you yelling at? Some people have photographed Qi Shao secretly going to see the child. Even their conversation has been recorded. The child keeps saying that his mother''s name is ranxi. How can you deny that? "


    "Qi Yeming went to my house again?" Mi Ran''er frowned, "where did you see the video?"


    "In the crowd! It''s all going crazy, OK? " The girl''s face was full of sarcastic smile, "everyone said, no wonder Qi Shao treats you differently. It turns out that you are his child''s mother..."


    Mi Ran''er


    She is not in the mood to talk to this girl now. Her voice is a little colder than just now, "show me the video!"


    "Relying on..." the girl wanted to say what she was relying on, but she froze and became more and more numb after facing mi Ran''er''s Scarlet eyes. She could only feel her mobile phone, find the video and send it to MI Ran''er.


    After watching the video, MI Ran''er found a problem.


    This video is cut.


    Obviously, someone is deliberately leading us to think that Yang Yang is Qi Yeming''s child.


    "Who was the first person to release the video?" Mi Ran''er clenched her cell phone and asked again.


    "How do I know? I was also passed on to me by other people... According to the speed of transmission, almost everyone should have a share now! " The girl put her cell phone away and frowned at Mi Ran''er. "Ran Xi, you''re not really unmarried, are you?"


    "Of course not!"


    Miran''er immediately retorted, "that child called me Mommy for another reason! But I don''t have to explain to anyone. "


    Mi Ran''er looked around and looked at the crowd watching, "I know that the person who filmed this video and created this disgusting topic must be among you. I, ran Xi, leave my words here today. You''d better pray that I can''t find out who you are all my life, otherwise, I''ll let you taste what it means to be miserable!"


    When mi Ran''er finished speaking, she rushed out of the school with her coat, not even stopped by the security guard at the school gate.


    She went straight home.

 Chapter 2054

    In the apartment downstairs, she saw a few young people dressed ostentatiously, and when she ran downstairs, some of the boys were still whistling to her.


    Mi Ran''er was disgusted.


    Ignore it. Get ready to go upstairs.


    "Your name is ranxi, isn''t it? I heard that you gave birth to a son to Qi Shao in this middle school! Your sacrifice is really great, but when your son is so old, why doesn''t Qi Shao take you to the Qi family? How could Mr. Qi let his descendants live in exile like this? "


    The boy, who was the head of the group, called out after MI Ran''er.


    His voice is very loud. Most of the people living in this apartment building are parents who take care of their children. At the moment, they are preparing dinner for their children at home. Hearing the explosion news, they immediately look out and look at the gangsters downstairs.


    At last, his eyes fell on MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er was looked at by that strange look, and his anger was even worse.


    She went upstairs and opened the door.


    Xiao Yang is leaning on the sofa and has fallen asleep. There are still cartoons on TV.


    Mi Ran''er gasped and looked at the child, eager to slap him on the butt.


    Before the exhortation, this child actually all don''t put in the heart, also dare to say so many words with Qi Yeming.


    The system felt mi Ran''er''s heart and silently said in her mind, "host, I''m just a child! He''s at home alone. It''s not easy for someone to talk to him. He talks a little more. In fact, it''s normal, isn''t it? "


    "However, these words caused so many things. Now the situation is so bad that it must be very troublesome to deal with it. Qi Yeming, a bastard, doesn''t know what he suddenly came to his home to do. If he has any questions, just ask me directly? I have to disturb the children


    It''s sick.


    The system sighs, "the man may feel that if he comes to ask you, he may be cheated by you..."


    Mi Ran''er


    This is not the reason why he can disturb the children.


    Seeing the child''s pure sleeping face, MI Ran''er could not say any words of criticism.


    She went to find a book to cover the children, turned off the TV, and then retired from home.


    When I went downstairs, the bad guys were still downstairs.


    Miran''er is not in the mood to deal with these people now.


    However, these bad things are really boring.


    Look, she''s coming downstairs. Come around immediately.


    "Miss ran, since Qi Shao doesn''t want you, why don''t you follow our elder brother! Our eldest brother doesn''t mind having a son named dad, and he will be kind to your mother. "


    The elder brother of this man is the man who just went upstairs and said a lot of rubbish there.


    "Don''t say nothing, ran Xi. Our elder brother is willing to let you take a tow bottle. He also looks up to you. Don''t pretend to be pure. She is not qualified to be pure when she is 14 years old."


    The man said, reaching out to MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er immediately raised his hand to block it, and pressed it on his wrist.


    "Ah..."


    The man felt the numbness of his wrist and immediately took back his hand. Immediately, his arm couldn''t lift its strength. As long as he exerted himself, he would feel a deep pain.


    "I''m worried about the fire in my head. I don''t know where to send it. You have to send it to the door automatically!" Mi Ran''er''s voice was slightly hoarse: "I just want to say that I have nothing to do with Qi Yeming now. I don''t know what hatred exists between you. Please don''t drag me between you! Thank you

 Chapter 2055

    Mi Ran''er''s cold face made the bad gangster slightly stiff. After the reaction, MI Ran''er had passed them to the gate of No.1 middle school.


    Back at school, MI Ran''er''s expressionless face made those people dare not come forward.


    "Ran Xi, the teacher asked you to go to the office." Rong Xin saw that she had come back and quickly came to convey the teacher''s order.


    "Well, I see!" In the face of Rong Xin''s worries, MI Ran''er looks much better.


    In the office, teachers are also talking about it.


    Miran''er stood at the corner of the office and listened for a moment, sneering.


    It turns out that teachers will also talk about students behind their backs. In such a joking tone, the so-called love for students is just a joke.


    She came to the door of the office, the office of the voice of instant exhausted.


    "Here comes ran Xi! Come on in At the moment, the teacher''s face is still mild.


    After entering, miran''er did not speak.


    The teacher looked at her for a long time, and then slowly said, "you should also know the seriousness of the matter, that... Have you ever thought about how to deal with it when it comes to the present situation?"


    "Teacher, shouldn''t I ask you this question? After all, my privacy has been violated by other people in this school, and now I am suspected of insulting my personality. Shouldn''t the school give me an account of all this? "


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and looked at the teacher with a smile. "Teacher, do you want me to take all the responsibility for this victim?"


    The teacher was speechless when asked by Mi Ran''er.


    "Teacher, for this matter, I just want to say, I did not do wrong! Not to mention whether that child was born to me or not, even if it was born to me, you have no right to deprive me of the opportunity to continue to attend school! "


    The teacher, after all, was the teacher. He immediately grasped the key point from MI Ran''er''s words.


    "So, you mean the child is not yours? It''s... "


    "Adopted, his parents have passed away, there are no other relatives in the family, and they are more clingy to me, so they can only take them with them!" Mi Ran''er explained faintly.


    The teacher immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good... But why don''t your family come to help take care of you? What''s more, you''re only 17 years old. Have you ever thought about adopting such a big child? Maybe when you fall in love in the future, your boyfriend can''t accept this child. "


    "If my boyfriend can''t even accept such a child, what else can I like?" Mi Ran''er asked with a smile.


    Teacher a Leng, think carefully, seems to be this truth.


    A person who is not kind-hearted, no matter how good other places are, there is no shining point.


    "Teacher, I''ve finished what I want to say, and I''ll leave the rest to you. Please make sure that you find out who is walking in the school group. These messy and destructive rumors!"


    Mi Ran''er threw the problem directly to the teacher, then turned around and left the classroom immediately.


    The teacher continued to force.


    The teacher of another class came over and said to her, "this student in your class is very good. In a few words, you are a Chinese teacher."


    The first class teacher was embarrassed, pulled his lips and said, "I just don''t want to worry about a little girl. Otherwise, how can she be so arrogant here?"


    The teacher saw that she was hard mouthed, Nunu mouth, no more words.

 Chapter 2056

    When miran''er came out of the office, the school bell rang.


    She wanted to go to Qi Yeming to talk about today''s event. Seeing that school is over, she had to do it first. Now she goes to him, but she can''t explain these things clearly. If he knows someone has arranged it like this, he will be very angry.


    Now he has no news, I''m afraid he doesn''t know about it.


    When mi Ran''er returned to the classroom, many of her classmates were looking at her.


    Mi Ran''er directly ignored these eyes with other emotions, went to his seat and packed his schoolbag.


    "Ran Xi, I saw that video. What''s the matter with that child?" One side of Rong Xin, with doubts asked.


    Mi Ran''er looks at Rong Xin''s worry about himself and sighs, "I''ve only adopted a child."


    "Wow, ranxi, how cool you are!" Rong Xin suddenly feels that MI Ran''er is beautiful and kind-hearted. She is a fairy daughter. She finds that she likes mi Ran''er more and more.


    Mi Ran''er laughed helplessly at Rong Xin''s boasting, "do you think I''m cool? However, the development of things to this point, I only bored! There are too many mouths in the world. Everyone''s words and spit together can kill people! "


    Rongxin heartache to hold her, "it''s OK, you didn''t do things, no one can force on you."


    Miran''er nodded with emotion, his nose slightly sour.


    After releasing mi Ran''er, Rong Xin looked up at her and said, "ran Xi, may I go to your house to see that child?"


    "Well? Why? " Miran''er was puzzled.


    "I''m curious. Besides, I heard the voice of the child in the video so soft and cute. He must be a very lovely child!" Rong Xin is a cute object controller.


    Seeing Rong Xin''s excited appearance, MI Ran''er is worried about her son.


    He shook his head quickly. "Forget it. Yang Yang is afraid of meeting strangers. He will go again when he has a chance."


    When Rong Xin heard this, she pouted her mouth.


    However, this matter really can''t force, she can only nod, "OK!"


    Go to the school gate with Rongxin.


    On the playground, MI Ran''er meets Mo ran.


    Mo ran looked at Mi Ran''er contemptuously, "no wonder you are so arrogant. You have already given birth to a child for Qi Shao! What if I had a baby? Don''t you have access to the Qi family now? On the contrary, the Qi family must regard you as a disgrace... "


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was almost dry of explanation this afternoon, and now he didn''t want to say anything more.


    Just pulled to pull lip Cape, then, ignore Mo ran, bypass from her side.


    "Mo ran Xuejie, you look at the dead girl and don''t pay attention to you at all! She is such a shameless woman, she should let everyone know how cheap she is


    One side a girl says, gather together to Mo Ran''s ear, gave Mo ran an idea.


    Mo ran listened and frowned: "in this case, if Qi Shao knew, would Qi Shao blame me for my trouble?"


    "Just anonymity? Anyway, it''s not just you and me who know about it now. All the teachers and students know it. Major Qi can''t find out who broke the news! " The girl motioned Mo ran not to think so much, let go!


    Mo ran congealed mi Ran''er''s back as she left, biting her lips for a moment, and finally nodded firmly, "Hmm! Let''s do it like this. Let''s make her a street mouse everyone shouts to beat. Let''s see if she dares to hang around in front of Qi Shao. "

 Chapter 2057

    Miran''er returned home.


    Xu Mingyang has woken up. He sees that MI Ran''er''s face is not good. He immediately worries about whether the mother knows about the uncle''s coming to find him today.


    Will Mommy teach him a lesson?


    Xu Mingyang is very nervous.


    Mi Ran''er also saw the child''s emotion, with helplessness in her heart.


    Just showing a little cold face scared him like this. If you really scold him, I''m afraid you will directly scare the child to cry.


    That''s all. What do you do when you have so much trouble with children?


    "What would you like to eat tonight?" Putting down her schoolbag, MI Ran''er rolled up her sleeves and asked softly.


    "All right! Mommy, what''s wrong with you? " Yang Yang stands on tiptoe, some worry ground asks a way.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Touching his little head, MI Ran''er smiles.


    She went to the kitchen, dug out the ingredients from the refrigerator, cooked the rice, and prepared to fry two dishes.


    After dinner, night falls.


    Mi Ran''er and Xu Mingyang sat down at the table and were preparing for dinner when the doorbell rang.


    She got up with a slight frown and went to the door. After seeing who the people were outside through cat''s eyes, her face was colder than before.


    Why is this guy here again?


    With impatience, she opened a crack in the door. Before she spoke, a strong smell of wine came towards the tip of MI Ran''er''s nose.


    If it wasn''t for this guy''s being a man, MI Ran''er really wanted to go to the kitchen, take out a spatula and knock on this guy''s head¡ª¡ª


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er, covering her mouth and nose, looked at Qi Yeming in disgust and asked.


    Qi Yeming worried that she would close the door. She put her hand on the doorframe and looked at her girl with a look of disgust. "I... ran Xi... Tell me, why... Why did you cheat me?"


    "I lied to you? What are you lying to? " Mi Ran''er looked confused. "You are drunk. Please don''t come to my house to be drunk, OK?"


    Qi Yeming belched a bit and continued with a big tongue: "since you and Xu Chu... Have children... Why did you treat me so well then? And make an appointment with me about the future... "


    "The future?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned more deeply. "Qi Shao, do you remember wrong? I''m not in a hurry. What happened between us? Besides, have you misunderstood something? Is there only revolutionary friendship between Xu Chu and me? "


    "Revolutionary friendship? The revolutionary friendship of having children together? That bastard! You''re so young. I''ll do something to you! And let you have a child... If Xu Chu is still alive, I will kill him myself! "


    As soon as Qi Yeming''s cruel words fell to the ground, Xu Mingyang, a child in the room, couldn''t help but jump to MI Ran''er''s side and stare up at Qi Yeming, "I don''t want you to scold my father!"


    "Yang Yang!" Mi Ran''er quickly pulls Xu Mingyang behind him, worried that Qi Yeming''s wine will smoke him.


    Qi Yeming pointed to Xu Mingyang, pulled out a mocking smile from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Mi Ran''er: "you... You still want to hide, how long do you want to hide from me? Do you think you can hide it for a lifetime? One day, the existence of this child will be exposed! At that time, what kind of lies are you going to use to prevaricate me? "


    When mi Ran''er heard Qi Yeming talking to himself, he was almost amused to death.


    She held her arm and leaned against the doorframe, looking at Qi Yeming as if she were mentally retarded.

 Chapter 2058

    "Qi Shao, if you don''t want to be a screenwriter, you are really inferior to others..."


    According to Qi Yeming, when he was more than 13 years old, he should have been with him for some time. According to Xu Mingyang''s age, during that time, he should be pregnant.


    Can''t Qi Yeming see if the original owner is pregnant?


    What''s more, Xu Mingyang and the original owner don''t have any imagination. Where does it look like their own mother and son?


    Qi Yeming: "brain hole? The child keeps calling you mommy and father Xu Chu. Isn''t that obvious? What else do I need? Ran Xi... "


    Qi Yeming said, his face suddenly showed the color of suffering, as if to vomit.


    Mi Ran''er was so scared that he grabbed his big hand, covered his mouth and dragged him into the room to go to the bathroom.


    "You have to bear it. Don''t vomit. If you dare to make my house dirty, I''ll kill you," Mi Ran''er threatened with a frown.


    I don''t know if the threat is useful. Qi Yeming really came to the toilet and vomited out.


    He turned pale after he had vomited all he had eaten.


    Miran''er married a new towel, wiped his face and rinsed his mouth.


    "Asshole, come to me drunk and get drunk. If it wasn''t for... I really want to kick you out of the house!" Miran''er helped him out of the bathroom, grumbling angrily all the way.


    Qi Yeming is drunk and confused.


    After being thrown on the sofa, he raised his confused eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er.


    Miran''er went to fill him a bowl of soup and handed it to him, "drink some soup, wake up, we''ll talk after drinking. I don''t want to communicate with a drunkard."


    Qi Yeming obediently took the soup bowl and tasted it.


    Mi Ran''er''s craftsmanship has always been good. This bowl of tomato and egg soup is fresh and not greasy. After drinking it, it warms the stomach and dispels a little wine.


    After drinking a bowl of soup, Qi Yeming took a long rest on the sofa.


    At this time, MI Ran''er and Xiao Yang Yang went to dinner.


    "Don''t worry about that guy, eat more yourself! Long meat, long height Mi Ran''er brings food to the child and gently pacifies Xiao Yang.


    Yang Yang usually has a good appetite, but he can''t eat it tonight.


    Should be to hear just Qi Yeming''s words, in the heart some uncomfortable.


    Mi Ran''er recorded the account to Qi Yeming again.


    After dinner, after cleaning up the kitchen, miran''er came to the sofa while wiping her hands.


    Qi Yeming leans on the sofa and closes his eyes. Mi Ran''er raises her foot and kicks Qi Yeming''s calf!


    "Well, are you awake now?" Asked miran''er coldly.


    Qi Yeming slowly opens his eyes, and the scarlet of his eyes startles mi Ran''er.


    "How much wine are you drinking?"


    Qi Yeming pinched his eyebrows and said, "I can''t remember... I stayed in the bar all afternoon anyway..."


    "Why did you come to my house after you got drunk? You should go back to your home directly. Otherwise, if you are photographed again, there will be some strange rumors coming out... "


    Mi Ran''er despises Tao.


    "Again?" Although Qi Yeming was drunk, his sharpness was still in his mind.


    Mi Ran''er looked into his eyes and realized that this guy really didn''t know what was going on at school.


    Sigh, "is that you said a few more words to me at the window during the day, which caused a big misunderstanding? There are people who come to my class to trouble me. "

 Chapter 2059

    "Sorry." Qi Yeming frowned and said to MI Ran''er, "I didn''t know it would be like this... If I had known it would happen, I would have learned to keep a distance from you at school."


    Mi Ran''er had no feelings after listening to this incident.


    "Will you leave when you have enough rest? My son and I are going to rest Mi Ran''er pointed to her front door and said angrily.


    "Your son and you look really different..." Qi Yeming closed his eyes again and murmured with drunkenness.


    Mi Ran''er bent down to grab his arm. "It''s not like it''s not like it''s like it''s not like it. Qi Yeming, you go quickly..."


    Don''t want to, on the contrary by Qi Yeming a clasp arm, pull her into the arms.


    An obvious air of wine came, and MI Ran''er suddenly glared at Qi Yeming.


    He had a little bit of scum on his chin, a little tired under his eyes, and she could see a little scarlet in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    He sighed helplessly.


    "Let me go! I''ll get you a quilt. "


    Qi Yeming didn''t move.


    Mi Ran''er thought that Yang Yang was still here, and he didn''t know how much impact it would have on Yang Yang.


    The little hand fell on his arm and pulled it hard!


    "Hiss..." Qi Yeming exhaled in pain, and immediately released mi Ran''er.


    Miran''er stood up and glared at Qi Yeming. "If you want to stay here, be honest with me. If you dare to move again, I''m not a vegetarian!"


    When mi Ran''er went to get a blanket for Qi Yeming, the system began to ask suspiciously: "since the host already knows that he is the man, why take this opportunity to make their relationship warm up quickly?"


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and said in silence, "the person he thinks about now is the original owner, and I am the one who wants to attack him. To make him fall in love with me, at least let him let go of the past and know the benefits of me now? I don''t think that what happened to him and me tonight, and if we get up tomorrow morning, there will be any improvement in our relationship. Maybe, I will leave a casual impression in his heart... Besides, I''m not worried about the progress of the task. What are you worried about? "


    System: "yes, it''s the system that''s worried too much, and you''re free!"


    Mi Ran''er comes out with the stall in her arms. Qi Yeming is already sleeping on the sofa.


    She covered him with the quilt.


    On one side, Xu Mingyang looked at the scene timidly, "Mommy, do you really want to leave this uncle at home? Didn''t grandma tell you not to get too close to boys? "


    "I can''t help it. Do you want mommy to throw this uncle out now and let him sleep on the street? What if he''s taken away by a wolf? " Mi Ran''er teases Xiao Yang on purpose.


    Xiao Yangyang heard the wolf, his face turned white and shook his head, "then let uncle sleep here."


    "Well, you hurry to wash and sleep... By the way, Xiaoyang, do you want to go to a kindergarten or something?" Mi Ran''er felt that it was not a good policy to keep Xu Mingyang at home all the time.


    Send him to the kindergarten, play with friends of the same age, and have lunch in the kindergarten. You don''t have to come out to cook for him every noon.


    Moreover, the teachers can help her take care of the child.


    "Mommy, don''t you want me?" Xu Mingyang''s eyes suddenly filled with panic. He went to MI Ran''er''s leg and put his hand around mi Ran''er''s thigh

 Chapter 2060

    I knew that the child would want to go up here.


    Mi Ran''er squatted down and pinched his face. "Mommy doesn''t want you anymore, but you''re old enough to go to kindergarten. Every afternoon, Mommy will come to pick you up. Don''t worry... Mommy will find you a kindergarten nearby. If Mommy doesn''t come to pick you up one night after school, you can still go home by yourself. How nice!"


    Xu Mingyang still looked at Mi Ran''er suspiciously: "Mommy, did you really cheat me?"


    "Why should I lie to you? Silly boy, since I promised your father that I would treat you as my own son, I won''t go back. Don''t worry. "


    Mi Ran''er said and slapped him on the buttock. "Well, enough of coquetry. Go to wash up and get ready for bed."


    "What about you, Mommy?" Xu Mingyang looked at Qi Yeming on the sofa defensively, "although the uncle is sleeping now, what will he do to you in case he wakes up?"


    "What''s in the little thing''s head?" Mi Ran''er was thoroughly amused by Xu Mingyang. He reached out and poked his hand on his little head. He laughed angrily.


    With a smile, Xu Mingyang turned and ran away.


    Mi Ran''er looks at the boy on the sofa with her arms in her arms. She shakes her head helplessly and comes to the desk in the living room with her schoolbag. She finishes her homework first.


    When he got up after finishing his homework, the boy who was sleeping on the sofa didn''t know why, but he was lying on the floor wrapped in a blanket.


    "Is it Husky''s?" Mi ran, silently Tucao, and went over to make complaints about him. But the guy looked at the lean and lean appearance. He was still strong and heavy. He slept like a dead pig. He ran for a long time and didn''t move at all.


    "Forget it, you can sleep as you like..." Mi Ran''er had to give up. He reported another quilt, covered him up and went to the bathroom to wash.


    The room is one bedroom and one living room. There are two single beds in the bedroom. One is hers and the other is Xiaoyang''s.


    When mi Ran''er cleans up and enters the room, Xiao Yang has already fallen asleep.


    Mi Ran''er sits on the edge of the bed and looks at the child''s sleeping face. She understands his panic. After all, he clearly knows that he is not a member of the family. At the beginning, Xu Chu left him to the original owner because the original owner is a kind girl and will not refuse his request.


    When you think about it, Xu Chu is the most selfish person. He almost ruined a girl''s life.


    According to the character of the original owner, if something like this happened today, we would never be able to refute these disorderly rumors with such righteous words as mi Ran''er, and we would have to bite our teeth and suffer from hidden losses.


    Poking on Xiaoyang''s small face, "Stinky boy, you are not allowed to learn from your father. If you are a father in your early twenties, you will leave this legacy to others! If you dare in the future, I''ll break your leg! "


    After venting his resentment for Xu Chu on Xu Mingyang, MI Ran''er gets up and goes back to his bed, lying down and squinting.


    I recall what Qi Yeming said today.


    What was it like when he met the original owner three years ago?


    What did the original owner promise him? Why is Qi Yeming a resentful image betrayed?


    Miran''er prayed that he could dig out that period of time from the memory of the original owner


    Even in the form of dreams.


    Unfortunately, God didn''t seem to hear her prayer. There was no dream this night

 Chapter 2061

    At half past six in the morning, the alarm goes off.


    When someone lying on the ground heard the news, he immediately frowned, held the quilt in his arms and murmured, "it''s noisy..."


    The alarm continued to ring.


    Someone finally can''t help but sit up and stare at the direction of the alarm clock: "ah, I said it''s noisy! Turn it off quickly... "


    After opening his eyes, Qi Yeming found out what was wrong.


    "This is..." he rubbed his head, which was so painful because of his hangover, and swallowed with some difficulty.


    The memory of last night vaguely came back to his mind, but it was not so comprehensive. He only remembered that he was drunk after drinking a few whiskies in the bar. When he came out of the bar, the driver picked him up, but he didn''t want to go home. The driver asked him where he was going, and he said school


    Didn''t he go back to school? Why are you here?


    "Uncle, are you awake?" After he pressed the alarm clock, Xu Mingyang appeared at the door with his arms in his arms. He leaned against the doorframe and looked at Qi Yeming sleepily. "Did you sleep well?"


    After recognizing who the child was, Qi Yeming jumped up immediately.


    "Why am I here? You... Where''s your mother? " He asked, slightly alarmed.


    Xu Mingyang pointed to the room with his backhand, "my mom is still sleeping. Keep your voice down. I''ll prepare breakfast."


    With that, the child walked toward the kitchen with short legs.


    Qi Yeming: "I''m not sure."


    It seems that the position is reversed?


    How does he feel that it''s like this three-year-old child reading with a 17-year-old senior one here?


    Qi Yeming came to the door of the room and saw the girl sleeping on her back. She shook her head in silence. He came to the kitchen door again and asked in a low voice, "what happened last night?"


    Xu Mingyang told Qi Yeming all the time.


    After hearing this, Qi Yeming slid three black lines down his forehead.


    Fortunately, his wine is quite good. He didn''t make a lot of noise here. Otherwise, it would be too humiliating!


    But


    "Your mommy didn''t throw me out?" Qi Yeming was a little surprised.


    "She said," if you throw yourself out to sleep in the street, you will be taken away by the wolf! My mom is very kind, really. " Xu Mingyang went to Qi Yeming and said to Qi Yeming very seriously with his feet.


    Qi Yeming pulled at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s very kind.


    I was hurt to such a degree that I was willing to take care of such a man and help him raise children


    Qi Yeming''s brain hole opened again.


    He suddenly remembered that he had turned off his mobile phone. While touching it, he said to Xu Mingyang, "don''t touch these dangerous kitchen utensils. I''ll make breakfast."


    "Will you?" Xu Mingyang looks suspiciously at Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming slightly raised his eyebrows, "of course!"


    After he turned on his mobile phone, he went into the kitchen to wash rice for porridge.


    The phone just opened less than half a minute, Ding Dong Ding Dong sound began to continue.


    It''s all wechat messages, missed calls, unread messages and so on


    "Just one night, how can these people..." Qi Yeming stirred the porridge water in the pot and opened the news with doubts.


    When seeing the news content, Qi Yeming''s hand suddenly froze.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Mingyang see his face is not very good, in the side some worry asked.


    Qi Yeming put down his things, squatted down and looked at the child in front of him very seriously, "I''ll ask you again, you must answer me honestly! Is that girl on the bed really your mommy? "

 Chapter 2062

    Qi Yeming''s expression is so serious that he looks a little fierce. Therefore, Xiao Yangyang is scared to cry.


    Xu Mingyang said, "of course..."


    "Natural?" Qi Yeming asked.


    Xu Mingyang was stunned. He bit his lip, with tears in the corner of his eyes, and coagulated Qi Yeming, "uncle, why do you ask me these questions? Mommy said, "you can''t tell outsiders everything at home!"


    Yo ho!


    Now the little guy knows how to guard against it.


    Qi Yeming didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    He knew that his appearance scared the child, so he looked gentle and wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes. "This problem is very important for your uncle and your mommy. You know, your mommy is young now, and she has such a child with her. If there is a misunderstanding, it''s actually very bad for your mommy! You know what? "


    When Xiao Yangyang was in his hometown, he often heard from grandma and grandma how people in the town talked about the relationship between mom and dad.


    Therefore, for Qi Yeming''s words at the moment, he still knows a little bit.


    "Mommy said that she would not abandon me, she would always take me with her..." Xiao Yangyang''s voice began to tremble with fear on his face.


    Qi Yeming was a little annoyed.


    Holding Xiao Yang, he got up and went out of the kitchen.


    Put him on the sofa, low voice, "OK, I won''t ask you... Darling, don''t think so much."


    He was elated, but also annoyed at the people who followed him behind, took the video and cut it into this mess!


    He sat on the sofa and continued to read wechat.


    A friend said, "Yeming, the source of that video has been cracked. The mobile IP is this, and the name has been found out. Do you know this person?"


    The screenshot shows an IP address and the owner''s name.


    Now everything is real name authentication. Do these guys really think they will let them stand on their shoulders and bully them?


    The coldness in the corner of the mouth is even more serious.


    After seeing the name on the screenshot, Qi Yeming understood the purpose of this matter.


    It''s just to destroy his image in the hearts of people in No.1 middle school. However, ran Xi doesn''t cooperate. When the video reaches her, she immediately hits the video publisher in the face!


    Just.


    Qi Yeming patted the small head of the children around him, "go to wake up your mommy and say that you have breakfast. If you get up late, you don''t have breakfast."


    Xu Mingyang is a child whose emotions come and go quickly. At the moment, he has completely separated from the just sad mood.


    Hearing Qi Yeming''s words, he jumped down from the sofa and ran to the bedroom.


    Qi Yeming heard him cry out: "Mommy, get up!"


    Qi Yeming''s mouth stirred up a trace of flattering smile. Thinking that the kitchen was still boiling porridge, he quickly got up and ran to the kitchen. Seeing the boiling soup, he quickly turned down the fire.


    When mi Ran''er wakes up, she finds that there is an extra kitchen man in her family.


    "Qi Shao can even cook..." she stood at the door of the bathroom with her toothbrush in her mouth, looking at Qi Yeming''s baking bread in disbelief.


    "Why are you so surprised when I cook?" Qi Yeming really doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with the boy cooking?


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and thought, "the Qi family has a great career. There must be nannies and aunts. Shouldn''t master Qi keep his fingers clean?"

 Chapter 2063

    Qi Yeming spread jam on the baked bread and handed it to Xiao Yangyang.


    Xiao Yang takes it and takes a bite.


    "Delicious He turned his eyes to MI Ran''er and said, "Mommy, Uncle Ye''s skill is really good. He also fried a poached egg for us! It''s delicious. "


    Mi Ran''er swallowed and went back to wash quickly.


    After she went to the table and sat down, she looked at the simple breakfast on the table and felt some warmth in her heart.


    Looking at Qi Yeming, she drinks hot porridge with a spoon.


    "I already know about the school yesterday. Don''t worry, I will certainly get justice for you." Qi Yeming suddenly said in a low voice with MI Ran''er''s eyebrows.


    Mi Ran''er gave Xu Mingyang a subconscious look, then quickly winked at Qi Yeming, indicating that he would not continue this topic.


    She doesn''t want Xu Mingyang to know what happened at school. She doesn''t want this little guy to worry about himself.


    Qi Yeming understood mi Ran''er''s mind and closed his mouth obediently.


    Xu Mingyang blinked slightly. He felt that the two adults had something to hide from him, but he didn''t say anything.


    After breakfast, MI Ran''er takes Xu Mingyang out to go to the kindergarten to sign him up. Today, MI Ran''er officially sends him to the kindergarten.


    "Mommy, do you have a registration fee?" When changing clothes for Xu Mingyang, Xu Mingyang suddenly asked a question that directly hit the soul.


    Xu Mingyang successfully reminds mi Ran''er. She quickly gets up and brings her mobile phone to check the last message about the bank in the original owner''s mobile phone.


    "The two thousand yuan, grandma said, is our living expenses for two months. Is the kindergarten tuition two thousand yuan enough? Before the consultation in my hometown kindergarten a semester is not more than 1000? This is the city. It should be several times more expensive? "


    Xu Mingyang bit his lip, he had a bad smile on purpose, "since we don''t have money, we won''t go to school, right? Mommy... "


    Xu Mingyang is a little repellent to contact with others, which MI Ran''er has already realized.


    If you continue to let him stay at home alone, this boy will have to be autistic one day!


    "No way." Mi Ran''er shook his head directly. "Even if you eat steamed bread and drink porridge this month, I have to let you go to school! How can a child over three stay at home alone? Even if you don''t cause trouble, I can''t really rest assured. "


    Mi Ran''er put on his little suit coat and said, "Yang Yang, there are many children as old as you in the kindergarten. You can make friends with them and play games with them! There are teachers who can teach you to read and write in the kindergarten. They will tell you many new stories every day... You will love the kindergarten


    "However, two thousand yuan is not necessarily enough..." Xu Mingyang frowned.


    "Go and have a look first. It''s really not good. Let your grandmother transfer some money quickly. Besides, didn''t your father leave a card for you before? The money on that card should be used for this kind of thing. "


    Mi Ran''er said, holding Xu Mingyang''s hand and coming out of the bedroom.


    Seeing the boy still sitting on the sofa, she frowned, "why haven''t you gone yet?"


    "You are not in a hurry. What can I worry about?" Qi Yeming faint smile, he still has many questions to ask her, how can a person go first.


    Seeing Xu Mingyang''s handsome dress, Qi Yeming''s mouth is full of tenderness, "where are you taking him?"

 Chapter 2064

    "Kindergarten!"


    As mi Ran''er said, he put on his bag, took the key, pointed to the big one and the small one, and motioned them to follow and walk towards the gate.


    When changing shoes in front of the shoe cabinet, MI Ran''er bows slightly. The skirt of her school uniform gradually moves up from her thighs, revealing her white thighs. Since she was a child, the original owner has been running up and down the mountain and down the water, and she is very healthy.


    If you exert a little force on your thigh, you will also see muscles with beautiful lines.


    Standing in the rear of Qi Yeming suddenly a little at a loss, do not know where their eyes should fall on the good!


    Swallowing his saliva, he touched the bridge of his nose, put on his shoes as fast as he could, quickly passed by Mi Ran''er, opened the door, and went out with Xu Mingyang''s collar in his hand.


    Xu Mingyang is a little confused.


    "Be careful, don''t strangle us!" Mi Ran''er quickly frowned and warned.


    Two people with a child, such a front and back downstairs, no matter who see, will feel a little ambiguous.


    When mi Ran''er saw that Qi Yeming didn''t care, he didn''t say much.


    When she arrived downstairs, she snatched Xu Mingyang from Qi Yeming''s hand. "I''m going to take him to sign up. Go to school yourself first. Otherwise, if someone in No.1 middle school sees him later, I''m afraid there will be some rumors that are not good for me!"


    "What are you afraid of? Qingzhe Ziqing. Besides, you and I are both single. Even if we really associate, the rest of us dare not say anything! " Qi Yeming raised his chin and said aggressively.


    "They dare not come to you and say anything! Besides, what''s the difference between you and our mother and son? It''s not enough to give me trouble. Do you want to give our family trouble? "


    Miran''er grabbed Qi Yeming''s sleeve and pulled him to the corner. "Qi Yeming, I beg you, can you? What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it after I send Yangyang to the kindergarten? "


    Qi Yeming looked at her wrinkled face and sighed helplessly, "OK, wait a minute, I''ll wait for you in the milk tea shop next to the school!"


    "What are you waiting for me for?" Mi Ran''er did not expect that Qi Yeming had something to say to her. He frowned slightly. "Are you going to tell me about yesterday?"


    "Well! There are some things I have to ask. If I can''t find the answer, I may go crazy. " Qi Yeming finished lightly, slightly tilted his head, and his lips passed over mi Ran''er''s ears.


    He did it on purpose!


    Because, MI Ran''er succeeded in catching this guy''s cunning.


    She swallow saliva, some anger to stare at him, regardless of the other, quickly turned to pull Xu Mingyang left.


    Qi Yeming had been standing in the same place, looking at the big one and the small two figures disappeared at the corner, then with a smile, he walked towards No.1 middle school.


    The kindergarten in the community is the best in the city. The tuition fee for a semester is as high as 5000 yuan. When mi Ran''er hears this figure, she really feels that it hurts.


    However, when you think of a good kindergarten, the teaching mode is certainly the best, and you feel that it is worth the money.


    Take out the bank card left by Xu Chu and pay the tuition and meals. Together with her teacher, she sent Xiao Yang to the first class


    "Xu Mingyang''s children will have classes in the first class of primary school in the future. They are all new children in this semester. Many of them are not used to it. They have to cry several times a day. Xu Mingyang''s children are men, so they should not cry because they miss Mommy?"

 Chapter 2065

    The teacher talked to Xu Mingyang tenderly all the way.


    Xu Mingyang shook his head, "can''t cry."


    "Will you help the teacher comfort other children?" The teacher''s eyes brightened and his voice became more gentle.


    When Xu Mingyang heard this, he immediately looked at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er was not ready to speak. She wanted Xu Mingyang to answer the question herself.


    Xu Mingyang is really nervous, has not been a voice.


    The teacher didn''t force him either. After sending him to the classroom, he repeatedly told the teachers of the first class to take more care of Xu Mingyang, and then he sent mi Ran''er to the gate of the kindergarten.


    "Has this child ever had a big accident before? For example, family. " The teacher suddenly asked mi Ran''er in a very dignified tone.


    Miran''er''s face was slightly stunned. She looked at the teacher in surprise. "How do you know?"


    "I can see from his eyes that he is afraid of contacting people. Generally speaking, even if children of this age are afraid of coming to the kindergarten, they will feel strange about everything in the kindergarten and will never show that kind of eyes. As a parent, I want to remind you to pay attention to the children''s emotions, take them out to contact others as much as possible when they are not in class, Let him know that there are many beautiful things in the world... "


    The teacher told mi Ran''er carefully: "if he is allowed to keep his present state of mind for a long time, he is likely to be autistic or suffer from depression."


    Mi Ran''er did not expect that Xu Mingyang''s situation would be so serious.


    After she came out of the kindergarten, she was a little muddled, and she kept thinking about what the teacher had just said.


    That''s right. Xiao Yangyang has been so rich since he was a child that he thought he would have a stable life when he came back to his father. Who knows that his father was ill, and his family had no father or mother. Even the people who took care of his father were green plum without blood relationship.


    Although Qingmei, her father, adopted herself, she was still young and would have her own life in the future.


    Xu Mingyang is a very smart child. He must know this. Even if he doesn''t understand this, he can understand it from the conversation between his neighbors. Therefore, under his usual sensible appearance, he must be worried about gain and loss.


    No wonder the original master came to study in the city. He had to keep up anyway, because he didn''t feel any sense of security from the original master''s mother and grandmother.


    Miran''er sighed.


    "Sure enough, smart people think a lot, stupid people will have fun..."


    Mi Ran''er arrives at the gate of No.1 middle school, and Qi Yeming''s milk tea shop is full of girls from No.1 middle school.


    She looked at the scene and shook her head helplessly.


    Under such circumstances, how could she and Qi MINGYE talk about things safely and steadily.


    Let''s talk about it later.


    She thought, did not go in to say hello, directly turned to prepare to enter the school.


    After a few steps, someone came up behind him


    "Ran Xi, no matter three years ago or three years later, you are a bad girl who doesn''t keep the promise!" Qi Yeming, biting his teeth and complaining, put the milk tea in his hand into mi Ran''er''s palm.


    Mi Ran''er felt the coldness of her palm, turned her head and spat her tongue at Qi Yeming, "I dare not go in. What if your fans spit? There are so many of them. I''m afraid they will drown me with one mouthful of saliva! "

 Chapter 2066

    "Don''t make excuses for your escape!" Qi Yeming coagulates her eyebrows. He grabs her arm and asks her to stop. Looking back at her eyes, Qi Yeming seriously asks, "tell me, is Xu Mingyang your child born in October?"


    Although Qi Shao''s fan sister is crazy about Qi Shao, she is still afraid of Qi Shao''s aura. Even if she is surrounded by onlookers, she only dares to watch from five meters away and dare not get close to him.


    In addition, Qi Yeming deliberately kept his voice down so that no one could hear him.


    When mi Ran''er saw Qi Yeming''s eyes, he looked forward to it.


    In fact, he already had the answer in his heart. Now he asked himself this question, but he just wanted to have peace of mind.


    "So what? What if not? Qi Yeming, may I ask you a question? Is it because we met three years ago that you never forget me, or is it because yesterday''s first meeting fell in love with me at first sight that you are so committed to this problem? Also, if you really remember three years ago, why have you never thought of going back to me in the past three years? I haven''t moved all the time. If you come back, you''ll be able to see me! "


    Mi Ran''er''s counter questioning completely confused Qi Yeming.


    "You didn''t even want to come back to me. Do you really have that kind of affection for me? At the moment, your persistence in my past is just pretending to be affectionate and hypocritical


    Mi Ran''er took Qi Yeming''s look in his eyes. After that, he raised his hand and pushed him away. "Qi Shao, you see, there are so many girls like you in this class, and many of them are more beautiful than me! Their life experience is simpler than mine. There is no oil bottle behind them. They are obviously more suitable for you than me... So, no matter whether the child is mine or not, I will ask you not to disturb my life any more. "


    When mi Ran''er finished, she lowered her eyes, tightened the strap of her schoolbag, handed the milk tea back to Qi Yeming''s palm, turned and strode into the school, no matter what happened behind her.


    The system can''t understand mi Ran''er''s operation at all. "Host, aren''t you afraid to push the man away? It''s too much for you to accuse him. "


    Mi Ran''er laughed, "where are these accusations going too far? Which sentence doesn''t make sense? If he really liked the original owner, why didn''t he go to her for three years? What if he recognized the face of the original owner? I suspect that his persistence to the original owner is only caused by his desire for monopoly. This kind of person should clean up and let him know clearly that the word "emotion" does not depend on his mouth! "


    System: "sreibe! Host, after your analysis, the system seems to understand again. "


    "What do you know? You''re just a system for sending out tasks. Are you enlightened to understand love? Do you know whether you are a parent system or a public system? "


    System "... Host, don''t be so venomous to this system. If you are in a hurry, the next plane will make you suffer. Do you believe it?"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care. "Different lives have different experiences. Anyway, I think these tasks are upgraded. No matter how bad my life is, I can play tricks. Do you believe it?"


    The system heard mi Ran''er''s bold words and ambitions, and obediently closed her mouth.

 Chapter 2067

    Mi Ran''er''s embarrassment to Qi Yeming at the school gate soon spread around the school.


    "Ran Xi, how dare you treat Qi Shao like this? Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated by his supporters?" After watching the video secretly recorded by someone, Rong Xin looks at Mi Ran''er with some worries.


    Mi Ran''er laughed: "Qi Yeming''s supporters want me to draw a clear line with Qi Yeming. How can they retaliate against me?"


    Rong Xin frowned, "it''s one thing to draw a clear line. It''s another thing for you to embarrass Qi Shao in front of so many people... Ah, how can I tell you! Qi Shao is the belief of many people in No.1 middle school. They will never allow their belief to be humiliated by you in front of so many people. Ran Xi, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Your next life may be very sad. In addition, if Qi Shao retaliates against you.... "


    Rong Xin said that such a situation, she really did not dare to imagine!


    Mi Ran''er frowned tightly and fixed the look on Rong Xin''s face. After a long time, he sighed and said slowly, "is it really that terrible?"


    "Really." Rong Xin nodded very seriously.


    Miran''er felt her chin and thought silently in her heart, was she wrong?


    incorrect!


    That''s right.


    If she is bullied by others, Qi Yeming will never stand by. When the time comes, another hero will save the beauty, and their relationship will definitely rise sharply.


    When the time comes, it''s not far from her time to finish the task!


    Thinking about it, a slight smile rose from the corner of MI Ran''er''s mouth.


    Seeing that MI Ran''er was still laughing, Rong Xin suddenly felt that the soft looking girl in front of her was actually a little scary. Her strong psychological quality was just


    Rong Xin''s guess was right. Soon someone came to find mi Ran''er''s trouble.


    At the end of the first class, MI Ran''er was in a bit of a hurry to urinate. She wanted to ask Rong Xin to go to the bathroom with her, but she thought that she was in trouble now. If Rong Xin was involved, she would be too sorry, so she gave up the idea.


    She went to the bathroom herself.


    Just squatting down in the compartment, she suddenly heard a rustle outside the door.


    Urine meaning instantly back, she quickly got up and pulled the compartment door.


    It had been locked from the outside. No matter how hard mi Ran''er was, he couldn''t pull it apart.


    "Hello! Who''s out there? " Mi Ran''er asked angrily, smashing his fist on the door.


    No one responded. Mi Ran''er only heard some uncontrollable laughter. Her voice sounded familiar. Mi Ran''er guessed that it was mo Ran''s group again.


    Close to her teeth, MI Ran''er stopped shouting and wasting saliva. She just rubbed her hands and relaxed herself. Then, she jumped up and dropped her arms on the top of the door. Then, she propped up and looked out of the door.


    "Hello


    She leaned her elbow on the door panel and sneered at the girls standing outside laughing.


    "Do you think that will lock me up? Are you stupid? " She turned out from the door and landed lightly. She glanced at the door lock wrapped by wire and shook her head in silence. "My mother told me before that this middle school is full of good students with high intelligence quotient. Now it seems that it''s nothing more than that..."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    After being ridiculed, some of the girls could not stand up and rushed out to point to MI Ran''er''s nose.

 Chapter 2068

    Mi Ran''er put out her hand and said innocently, "look, I don''t have such a simple understanding. What''s wrong with what I said?"


    "You..." the girl wanted to curse, but Mo ran grabbed her back.


    Mo ran congealed mi Ran''er''s eyebrows and eyes, "new comer, you are really arrogant! Even Qi Shao''s confession you dare to refuse, but also dare to refuse in front of so many people... Don''t you think about the consequences? "


    Mi Ran''er looked at Mo ran innocently, "what can I do if he wants to tell me in front of so many people? But, isn''t Mo ran Xuejie? I really don''t understand you. I''m not with Qi Shao. Isn''t that what you want? Now why do you blame me for refusing Qi Shao''s confession? Do you have to let me find Qi Yeming now and tell him that I really want to associate with him? "


    Mi Ran''er grabs the back of his head, and a pure smile floats on his face. "If this is the case, sister Muran can be satisfied, then I will satisfy you."


    With that, MI Ran''er is ready to leave the bathroom. She really wants to go to Qi Yeming to say that she has changed her mind.


    Mo ran immediately panicked at this and quickly reached out to catch mi Ran''er.


    "You must not go!" Mo ran angrily scolds a way.


    Mi Ran''er slipped three black lines on her forehead. "What do you want me to do, Xuejie? I can''t accept him or refuse him. What should I do? I''m in the middle now, and I''m suffering... You''re suffering, aren''t you? In fact, now that he and I have made everything clear, isn''t it a very happy thing for you? Why do I have to be a transfer student? You like him. Why don''t you focus on how to please him and make him aware of your existence? "


    Mi Ran''er bullied Mo ran a little bit, with a light dogleg smile on her little face, "I''m just a little transfer student. You''re just wasting your time trying to deal with me like this! Really... "


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows to Mo ran. "You believe me, elder martial sister, I will never take the initiative to appear in front of senior Qi Yeming."


    In a passive situation, she can''t guarantee it.


    "Really?" Mo ran looks at her suspiciously.


    "Really! I swear... As long as you don''t trouble me any more, I''ll be like a quail. Study hard and make progress every day Miran''er put up three fingers and said solemnly.


    Mo ran saw that her eyes were full of sincerity, and the suspicion of her eyes gradually faded.


    "Remember what you said today, if you let me know that you seduced Qi Shao later, I will definitely let you taste the toilet water!" After threatening to finish, Mo ran raised his hand and patted mi Ran''er gently on the shoulder. "At that time, you don''t think that the elder martial sister is too cruel!"


    Drink toilet water, lock in the toilet


    For MI Ran''er, these bullying methods of Pediatrics are not really on the stage.


    However, since these little girls want to play, she will accompany them to play slowly.


    Stepping on the bell to return to the classroom, Rongxin looks at her with worried face. There is no scar on her face, and her body is not splashed with water. Rongxin is relieved, but also has some doubts, "how can you not be bullied?"


    "I was bullied, but with my wisdom, I resolved everything."


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er took her mobile phone out of the drawer and put it in her pocket. "I''ll take you with me no matter where I go next time..."

 Chapter 2069

    This time it''s the toilet. Next time it''s not sure what dangerous place it is.


    There is a mobile phone to contact the outside world, at least it can call the police.


    Rong Xin became more and more adored of MI Ran''er.


    The fact that MI Ran''er was locked in the toilet was so overwhelming that it soon spread to Qi Yeming.


    "Those girls also want to vent their anger on you! Yeming, I really don''t understand you. It''s just a little girl. Why use such a euphemistic method? Just like to go directly? I don''t believe that she can really refuse you... Now her refusal is just playing hard to get, which makes you more and more fascinated and curious about her! "


    A boy in a ball suit sat down opposite Qi Yeming and said to Qi Yeming with a slight frown.


    Qi Yeming didn''t look at him. His sight crossed him and fell on the two people in the front row.


    The boy said a few words to him, found that this guy ignored people, slightly frowning, "what are you looking at?"


    He followed his line of sight.


    "Don''t you always look down on those two guys? It''s a wretched boy. When I was taking pictures of the bottom of a girl''s skirt, if it wasn''t for the parents'' pleading, I would have been expelled! "


    That time, the two boys secretly photographed the bottom of the girl''s skirt, which happened to be caught by Qi Yeming.


    This may be the biggest reason why they hate Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming suddenly frowned and went to the two men, one in each hand, picked them up and dragged them towards the door of the classroom.


    The two boys were suddenly caught in Qi Yeming''s lifeblood. They immediately wrinkled and struggled, shouting angrily: "Qi Yeming, what are you doing? Kill... Tang Tang Qi Shao, how can he bully us like this... "


    Qi Yeming''s action attracted the attention of everyone in the class. After Qi Yeming went to the balcony, everyone gathered at the window doorframe for fear of missing out on some wonderful plot.


    Qi Yeming throws two boys on the balcony.


    One of them is too thin, almost at the foot of an unstable, turned out from the balcony.


    "You shot that video yesterday, didn''t you? You have such a superb ability to follow the shooting, as well as the ability to create subsequent topics is not bad, it can be compared with the gold medal paparazzi! My brother knows a few dogs in the entertainment circle. Do you need me to introduce you to make money in advance? "


    Qi Yeming copied his hands and coldly coagulated the two boys in front of him. He asked in a dumb voice.


    He was rejected by Mi Ran''er in front of so many people this morning. Now he is angry. As long as people know him well, the lower Qi Shao''s voice is, the stronger he is.


    Two boys didn''t expect that Qi Yeming found his head so quickly


    One had his legs shaking like chaff, but the other was still stiff. "Qi Shao, you can''t talk nonsense! When the video was released, many people saw it and many people were forwarding it. No one could remember who was the first person to send it. There were some festivals between us. However, we also knew that we had done something wrong, so all along, in school, we were shrinking our tail and not making trouble, but we were not afraid of anything! If you can''t prove it, it''s slander! "


    "Evidence?" Qi Yeming saw that he still had sharp teeth and sharp mouth. As soon as he raised the corner of his mouth, he took out his mobile phone and found a screenshot. He flipped the mobile phone over. "This chat dynamic is the earliest time that the video was released. You can remember the ID, avatar and QQ number clearly for me."

 Chapter 2070

    Qi Yeming had a crash.


    Another screenshot appears in front of two boys.


    "Although this number is newly registered, its login IP address and mobile phone number are consistent with your mobile phone. The most important thing is, do you really think that no one can find the origin of the source file by publishing videos with a QQ number that no one has added? You can check this video with any mobile phone! How are you


    Mobile phone as like as two peas in the mobile phone, the last phone is in the same way.


    "The evidence should be solid, right? What else do you want to deny now? " Qi Yeming asked coldly, and stepped closer to the hard spoken boy. "At the moment, you should keep yesterday''s original video in your mobile phone, right?"


    The boy''s calmness was finally defeated.


    Immediately, a cold sweat fell from his forehead.


    He swallowed saliva, looked around the students, a bite of teeth, suddenly turned around and pinched the neck of the people around him, "Qi Yeming, don''t come here! I''ll throw this guy down again. He''s driven to death by you! "


    Qi Yeming looked at this guy''s stupid action, some couldn''t bear to squint directly, then opened his eyes and looked at him with a smile, "you throw it! Give it a try! See if I feel guilty about his death. "


    Qi Yeming raised his slender finger and pointed to the boy''s nose. "It''s you. Before, you were just suspected of infringing other people''s privacy and reputation, and so on, but you will become a murderer. Even if you jump down, your family will also bear the black pot of the murderer''s family. You can''t get rid of it all your life!"


    Qi Yeming''s tone was calm, and he said word by word. The words were sonorous and powerful, and fell in the boy''s ears. The boy''s face became more and more pale!


    "Yeming, don''t stimulate him." The boy in basketball uniform came over, grabbed Qi Yeming''s small arm and motioned him to withdraw a little. In case of real human life, it was not good for Qi Yeming and ran Xi.


    The most important thing is that No.1 middle school belongs to a key middle school. The whole city and even the whole country are staring at this one acre of land. If things go wrong, it''s even worse for the Qi family.


    "I didn''t stimulate him, I was just reasoning with him..." Qi Yeming pulled his arm back, but he still stepped back a little.


    The boy holding another boy''s neck, toward the stairs gradually move past.


    "I don''t care that you have violated the privacy and reputation rights of Ran Xi and me, but I have a request that you send out the original video and return the innocence between ran Xi and me."


    Qi Yeming saw that he wanted to escape, frowned and said quickly.


    "Is it meaningful to send the original video now? We all know that the video was edited. I don''t believe what happened between you and ran Xi. Yeming, if he wants to run, let them run. It''s clean if you can''t see! After this incident, they have no chance to stay in No. 1 middle school


    Basketball clothes continue to talk in Qi Yeming''s ear.


    Qi Yeming can''t help it. He looks back at the basketball suit and says, "can you shut up? It has nothing to do with you. Don''t get involved


    Basketball clothes a Zheng, see Qi Yeming eyeground blood, he tight tight teeth, had to nod, "OK, I don''t care! However, Qi Shao, you have to remember that there is a Qi family behind you. If you have an accident, the Qi family will bear the brunt of it and admit the target of the world! Grandfather Qi is now a noble man. Maybe you don''t want him to be ridiculed and abused by those people with disgusting words? "

 Chapter 2071

    When Qi Yeming heard this, his eyes were scarlet.


    He pushed away his basketball suit and looked coldly at the two men.


    "Everyone can understand what''s going on in this situation. I won''t ask for the original video, but I will ask my lawyer to get it back for me! At that time, no matter how hard you sell and beg for mercy, I will not give you another chance. After all, I have given you such an opportunity once. "


    Qi Yeming finished, hands Chuai pocket, back to the classroom.


    At the same time, the girls around sighed with relief.


    "I know that Qi Shao won''t let us down. He''s definitely not the disgusting man who makes underage girls pregnant for him. He''s a gentleman!"


    "Gentlemen? If Qi Shao asked you to have a baby for him now, would you like to? Are you sure you will immediately nod your head and take the initiative to beat Qi Shao? "


    "Don''t you? After all, Qi Shao was not defiled by the transferred student. That''s enough! "


    "That is, the student''s proud look made me want to throw up. This morning, she didn''t give Qi Shao face in front of so many people. Now Qi Shao must have been desperate for her... We still have a chance!"


    "Opportunity? Did you forget sister Muran? She''s going out with Qi Shao this weekend. "


    ¡­¡­


    This words, the girls around the face are showing a defiant look.


    Mo ran relies on her money and often gives some valuable things to people around her. Every time she goes out to dinner, she pays the bill generously. Therefore, the girls around her are very loyal to him.


    This force is a cancer in No.1 middle school, and the school has nothing to do.


    After all, the places they started were in the toilets and alleys, where there was no monitoring. The bullied students could not produce evidence to prove that they had hurt themselves.


    It''s just teeth and blood.


    The story of senior two soon spread to senior one.


    "Qi Shao is so cool! Those two guys are really disgusting. " Rong Xin and MI Ran''er had a talk with each other about the two guys taking pictures of the scenery at the bottom of girls'' school uniforms.


    Miran''er was also disgusted.


    Men are normal.


    However, the color to the point of obscenity is disgusting.


    "However, I can see that Qi Shao is really angry with you today. On weekdays, he will not deal with this kind of thing in person, but will give it to you."


    "Clarity?" Miran''er asked suspiciously, "who is this?"


    "It''s the senior who came forward to dissuade Qi Shao today. He is Qi Shao''s first child. The relationship between them has always been good. However, it''s still obvious that there is a gap between them. It''s much worse to be clear, like a follower."


    Rong Xin mentions clearness, and her eyes are shining. Mi Ran''er immediately finds Hua Dian: "you should have different feelings for this clearness elder, don''t you? Look at your shining eyes. If they are clear in front of you at the moment, you will jump up in place with excitement! "


    Rongxin''s face was flushed.


    She glanced at Mi Ran''er awkwardly. "Don''t talk nonsense. I just think the elder is very handsome. Moreover, he has good grades. As the successor of the Ming family, he is likely to be engaged in legal work in the future. If he really enters the legal field, he may be the most handsome judge in the future."


    Rong Xin held her heart in her hands and said to MI Ran''er with a look of adoration.


    Mi Ran''er understood the little girl''s feelings of Huaichun very well.

 Chapter 2072

    However, she was surprised that Rongxin did not go with the flow to like Qi Yeming, but chose the people around Qi Yeming.


    "But, ran Xi, is it really impossible between you and Qi Shao? It can be seen that Qi Shao is really special to you. He should really like you... "Rong Xin congealed with MI Ran''er''s eyebrows. There was no wave between her eyes and Qi Shao and MI Ran''er''s eyebrows just now. It seemed that she was not interested in Qi Shao''s affairs.


    "Like me? If you really like me, why have you never thought of going back to me in the past three years? Ah, it''s useless to say that. You and I are not worms in Qi Ming''s stomach. Who can clearly guess what he is thinking? "


    Mi Ran''er scratched the back of his head and sighed, "it''s time for class, don''t mention that some of them are missing..."


    Qi Yeming was afraid that he was really hurt by Mi Ran''er. For several days, he did not appear in front of MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er is not flustered either. She has plenty of time for Qi Yeming to figure out what was going on in those days.


    Xu Mingyang''s children''s performance in the kindergarten was praised by the teacher. However, when mi Ran''er went to pick up the children on Friday afternoon, the teacher was still worried and said to MI Ran''er, "he can''t fit in the class atmosphere. He''s still afraid of strangers. However, being smart is really smart. Aunt, this child needs to be taught well. Don''t waste his intelligence!"


    After nodding and thanking the teacher, MI Ran''er leads Xu Mingyang home.


    On the way, MI Ran''er asked Yang Yang how he felt about the kindergarten.


    "OK, but I can''t watch TV anytime and anywhere! Mommy, kindergarten is really not as fun as home. I can watch home at home, can''t I? " Xu Mingyang embraced Mi Ran''s little hand, and make complaints about her voice.


    When she heard this, MI Ran''er immediately stopped and squatted down. She grabbed the child''s hands and said to Xu Mingyang, "but you have to go to school one day. You can''t watch TV at home all your life, can you? When you are seventeen or eighteen years old, you still need your mommy to support you. You think it''s beautiful... Moreover, life is not only about watching TV. You and your peers should increase contact and play games together. Only in this way can you find that there are more happy things in the world than watching TV and cartoons! Do you understand? "


    Mi Ran''er''s face was so serious that Yang Yang was scared and his whole face froze.


    After MI Ran''er''s voice fell for a long time, he opened his mouth and nodded slowly, "Mommy... I understand."


    "Well, it''s not a serious thing to be afraid of strangers. You should learn to open your heart. Children of your age are little angels. After you make friends with them, you will know how wonderful everything is."


    Mi Ran''er said, pinching the child''s small face, "Yang Yang, your teacher has high expectations for you, so does Mommy. You must study hard, earn a good future, and make your father happy."


    Xu Mingyang nodded again, "well, good."


    "Mommy won''t have class tomorrow. Shall we have hot pot tonight?"


    "Good! Mommy, I want meat! "


    "Well, buy as much as you want."


    One high and one low, two shadows walk towards the shopping mall outside the community. At sunset, the two shadows fall on the ground, intertwined.

 Chapter 2073

    There is a strong warmth around, people can''t help but want to get close to this kind of family warmth.


    At dinner, Xu Mingyang suddenly asked, "Mommy, how come the uncle surnamed Qi hasn''t been here these days? I remember, he seems to like you very much! "


    Although Xu Mingyang said so, he was obviously on guard against Qi Yeming. He was afraid that he would be robbed of his mother by this uncle. After that, he would be left alone.


    Xu Mingyang''s words froze mi Ran''er''s action of fishing for meat.


    "What''s he doing here? What''s more, you little rascal, don''t speculate on your adult''s mind. He doesn''t like me, but he likes to fix me, OK? When you grow up, you will know... "


    Mi Ran''er gives Xu Mingyang all the sliced beef to eat more.


    Xu Mingyang is a little taller than an ordinary child, but he is very thin, which worries mi Ran''er. He is afraid that he will suffer from malnutrition. If he doesn''t grow up in the future, it will be over.


    Inherited Xu Chu''s face, but failed to inherit Xu Chu''s height. Xu Chu was afraid that she would ask her how she raised his child.


    While eating, miran''er''s phone rings.


    Xu Mingyang ran to the tea table and took it, "Mommy, it''s a number without notes. Is it someone''s prank?"


    Xu Mingyang handed the mobile phone to MI Ran''er and said with some worry.


    Miran''er looked at the phone number and after thinking about it, she picked it up.


    "Who is it, please?" She said straight to the point.


    "Is it ran Xi? I''m clear, and I''m a good friend of Yeming... "The voice over the phone is clear and pleasant, with a little hoarse. This kind of voice is very suitable for singing, especially for singing love songs. It''s sure to harvest a large number of voice control fans.


    Clarity?


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er frowned and asked, "how did you get my number?"


    Clear there seems to be some noise, such as in the bar or in some messy place, he was worried, "Yeming mobile phone, don''t say these, can you come to help me, I really have no way... Yeming this guy is drunk, making trouble in other people''s bar, I can''t get away, he is talking about you, I think, Maybe only you can persuade him. "


    Clear tone with a very obvious appeal, voice just fell, there will be another thing fell on the ground sound, vaguely can still hear Qi Yeming''s voice, "who do you call..."


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and pinched her eyebrows. "Senior, I have nothing to do with him. What''s the use of asking me to go? Isn''t that to say, he''s going on a date with a sister named Mo ran tomorrow? Is that his real girlfriend? "


    "Don''t get me wrong. He will promise Mo ran to go to the cinema. He is completely annoyed by Mo ran and her sisters. However, she is a woman and can''t teach her a lesson. She can only promise. He has planned for a long time. After watching this movie, he will draw a clear line with Mo ran directly..."


    He quickly explained to miran''er.


    When mi Ran''er listens to the clear tone, she realizes that clear may feel that she is jealous of Mo ran and Qi Yeming.


    She pulled the corner of her lip, looked at the opposite little Yang Yang, "you send the address to me, I''ll wait to come, but don''t hold too much hope, my words, may not be able to work."


    With that, miran''er hung up.

 Chapter 2074

    "Yangyang, Mommy is going out. She will come back in two hours at most. After you finish eating, remember to turn off the fire of the induction cooker and leave Mommy on the desk to collect it. You are not allowed to go to school tomorrow. You are allowed to watch TV and wait at home for mommy to come back. No one can open the door again when he knocks! Do you understand? "


    As mi Ran''er spoke, he wiped the corner of his mouth and came to the entrance. He squatted down and began to change his shoes.


    Yang Yang looked at Mi Ran''er dejectedly, "Mommy, why can''t I go with you?"


    "Children can''t go to that place... Mommy will take you to another place next time." After changing her shoes, miran''er gave the child a kiss, took the key and went out.


    The light in Yang Yang''s eyes darkened at the moment when the door closed.


    Mi Ran''er takes a taxi directly according to the address sent by Qing Qing. After taking a taxi, he asks the driver to give him an invoice, ready to wait and find Qing Qing or qi Yeming to repay him.


    After getting off the bus, she went into the bar.


    This bar is quite elegant. There is no deafening rock music. The singers sing the love songs that are popular on the Internet. Coupled with the lighting atmosphere, this bar is very suitable for dating.


    After entering the bar, miran''er soon saw someone in the corner drunk with a glass of wine.


    She walked quickly over.


    Seeing mi Ran''er coming, he quickly got up and said, "ranxi Xuemei, please advise Yeming. He can''t stand drinking like this! Besides, no matter what happened, we shouldn''t drink like this... "


    Clearly worried looking at Qi Yeming, helplessly said.


    Qi Yeming was drunk, and his face was much paler than usual. He looked terrible.


    Mi Ran''er pressed her lips tightly, went to Qi Yeming and grabbed the cup from him.


    "Drink, drink, drink not to die you!" Mi Ran''er clenched her teeth and said nothing.


    When Qi Yeming heard her voice, he slowly raised his head and looked at Mi Ran''er.


    "It''s you... I''m really drunk, and I have hallucinations..." Qi Yeming raised his hand, pinched his eyebrows, and supported on the tea table with one hand. His whole body was soft, like a pool of mud.


    Miran''er reached for his arm and said, "yes, I am hallucination. Hallucination will take you home now, OK?"


    She said softly in Qi Yeming''s ear.


    "It''s an illusion... How could she be so gentle to me? Now she is always impatient with me. Only ran Xi three years ago was so gentle..."


    Qi Yeming murmured, holding her arm and pulling her away, "the illusion of three years ago will not appear again. Don''t let me live in the illusion of three years ago... She''s right. The most important thing is now and the future..."


    After pulling mi Ran''er apart, Qi Yeming holds a wall to get up.


    "Where are you going?" Miran''er was startled by his staggering action, for fear that this guy would fall to the floor.


    The words he said made mi Ran''er feel helpless.


    Ran Xi has clearly forgotten the past of Qi Yeming, but this guy still remembers and regards ran Xi as white moonlight


    "Now it''s really useless to say that. Qi Yeming, it''s because you didn''t try hard to fight for it at the beginning. It''s clear that for three years, you''ve been abandoned. Now it''s completely because of your own withdrawal."


    Miran''er then got up and grabbed Qi Yeming''s arm again. At this moment, the tenderness on her face had faded, and she returned to the expression when she refused him.

 Chapter 2075

    Qi Yeming was stiff.


    He turned to look at miran''er beside him.


    Some lax eyes focused in a very fast speed, and then he laughed with some self mockery, "yes, this is the real ran Xi, this is the one who has his own real emotions..."


    "Yes, I''m ran Xi, Qi Yeming. I beg you, don''t intoxicate yourself when you encounter something unhappy, OK? You''re running away, okay? I thought, I gave you enough time and opportunity to think about your feelings for me, now think about it, I was wrong, I just gave you time to continue to escape this problem! No matter what happened three years ago that you didn''t figure out, now, three years later, you are in another dilemma! "


    Mi Ran''er lightly scolded, her eyes with helpless to Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming listened to MI Ran''er''s words. His pale face gradually became a little red. After the blush on his cheek gathered more and more, his legs became weak and he fell onto the sofa.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t remember what happened three years ago. After all, there have been too many things that shocked me more than that time in the past three years. Now the burden on my shoulders makes me unable to look back with you. I just look forward! Besides, Qi Yeming, if you can''t deal with Muran''s first-class female fans, I can''t be with you. After all, I don''t want to be scared every day and need to guard against being bullied. "


    With that, MI Ran''er got up and walked to the clear one: "I think he has calmed down. I have finished your request. I have another child in my family, so I will go back first!"


    Said, over clear, toward the bar door.


    Looking at the girl''s natural and unrestrained figure, he came to Qi Yeming''s side and asked in a low voice, "Yeming, do you still need to drink?"


    At this moment, the strength of wine poured into his mind. Qi Yeming pinched his painful eyebrows. He slowly shook his head, "no... send me home."


    "Good."


    I was relieved at last.


    When they came out of the bar, miran''er had already taken a taxi home.


    Looking at the taxi invoice that she didn''t have time to repay clearly, she was a little annoyed.


    "Meow, more than 100 yuan a time, enough for me and Xiao Yangyang to eat hot pot!" Mi Ran''er only felt pain in her flesh.


    However, she thought of what Qi Yeming had just said.


    There are still some heartaches in my heart.


    "Ran Xi, ran Xi, how did you cheat this young man''s heart three years ago? Is there really no memory left? " Mi Ran''er, leaning against the window with her eyebrows in her hands, said with some regret.


    Knocking on her head is useless. She just can''t remember what happened between the original owner and Qi Yeming three years ago.


    After getting home, Xiaoyang has already cleaned up the dining table and kitchen.


    Just sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Seeing mi Ran''er coming back, he immediately came to fetch her shoes.


    "What are you doing? Just watch TV. Mommy knows how to wear shoes. " Mi Ran''er said to Yang Yang helplessly.


    Yang Yang spat out his tongue, "Mommy, what''s up? Did you send that uncle home? "


    "He was sent. He didn''t need to be sent by mummy. Mummy just went to have a look. Fortunately, she didn''t smash other people''s bar." Mi Ran''er said sarcastically.

 Chapter 2076

    She pulls Yang Yang to sit down in front of the sofa.


    "Mommy, if Uncle Qi is very kind to you, will you choose to marry uncle Qi in the future?" Yang Yang Wo, in MI Ran''er''s arms, suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Well? How do you want to ask this question? " Mi Ran''er looked down at the boy''s soft face in his arms and asked in doubt.


    Yang Yang sat up from MI Ran''er''s arms and said, "I think Mommy is very special to this uncle, even more special to Dad than before... Mommy, don''t you realize that? You like Uncle Qi


    Yang Yang, a little fart boy, said this with a serious face.


    Mi Ran''er was immediately amused.


    She pinched Yang Yang''s nose, "smelly boy, what kind of dog blood TV series do you watch at home every day? Learn something messy, even if I like it? It''s not your turn to take care of so much, you just need to go to school! Do you understand? "


    Yang Yang was scolded by Mi Ran''er and blushed. He quickly nodded: "I understand."


    Mi Ran''er pinches her neck and is a little lost in watching TV


    Inexplicably think of tomorrow Qi Yeming and Mo ran to go to see a movie thing some irritable.


    "Yang Yang, do you want to go to the cinema?" She suddenly pinched the little face of the child beside her and asked in a low voice.


    Yang Yang looked at Mi Ran''er in surprise: "think! But Mommy, why did you take me to the cinema all of a sudden? "


    "All of a sudden I want to see it!" Mi Ran''er said. She got up with a light smile and ran back to the room. She chose a Mori''s skirt from the original owner''s collection of maiden''s private clothes. Her long waist hair will be braided into a scorpion braid tomorrow. It must be very dusty.


    At that time, she must be able to crush Mo Ran''s little sister.


    Yang Yang looks at mommy''s excited appearance and guesses something in his heart.


    But since Mommy is willing to take him to the cinema, it''s better than anything!


    He laughed and continued to watch TV.


    The next morning, MI Ran''er received a text message from Rong Xin.


    "This is the movie theater. It''s the place where Mo ran always likes to go. However, don''t say that I told you about Xi Xi. If Mo Ran''s group knew about it, I would be finished!"


    Mi Ran''er sends a red envelope of thanks to Rong Xin, and then assures her that it will be kept secret. A carp gets up and dresses up very carefully.


    She will also dress up a special handsome Xiao Yang, Xiao Zhengtai walk in her side, not inferior.


    When they walk on the street like this, they will definitely attract the attention of many people. Maybe they can also meet a star scout for the child. From then on, they will dig him into the entertainment circle and make a lot of money for her.


    "Mommy, are you going to take me to a movie or a blind date? Do you want to find me a little girl friend with such a beautiful dress? " Yang Yang pulled the suspender of the suspender pants for a while, some helplessly joked.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "I''ll find your stepfather!"


    Yang Yang


    Mommy, you are so direct.


    After taking Yang Yang out of the house, he goes directly to the shopping center in the center of the city.


    When they arrived, the mother and the son saw that it was still early, so they went to have breakfast, and then went to several shops near the cinema to hang around and wait for the hare.


    Soon, MI Ran''er saw the well-dressed Mo ran arrive.


    There must be something wrong with Mo Ran''s level of appreciation. Her dark dress doesn''t fit in with her sweet appearance, but it seems a little different.

 Chapter 2077

    However, the appearance of her sitting in the rest area of the movie theater in a young girl''s heart makes mi Ran''er have some sympathy.


    Once upon a time, she had such a girlish heart.


    After experiencing more and more planes, she has become an old driver. She is well versed in the plot of plane, and more like a bad woman who plays with her feelings


    At this time, the system came out to pour cold water on her, "host, do you really think so? It seems that the host thinks that the plot of the plane we set is too simple! "


    Miran''er: "what??? No... that''s not what I mean! "


    The system laughs, "host, I have read your ideas, and they have been successfully preserved as evidence. From the next plane, you can enjoy the brain burning and fun of the task plot!"


    Mi Ran''er


    She doesn''t want the plot to be complicated, okay? The simpler the plot, the better for her. Only when there is no difficulty can she complete the task in the fastest time, gather up the task value and character value, return to the original world, and reunite with her parents.


    However, the ideas that have been generated are like the water that has been poured out, and they can''t be collected now.


    Miran''er''s little face was lost in an instant.


    "Mommy, are you sad to see Uncle Qi with that sister?" Yang Yang suddenly stood on tiptoe and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er wakes up and looks at the place where Mo ran was sitting. Qi Yeming has arrived. He is wearing a casual sportswear. Compared with Mo ran, he is too casual.


    However, this kind of practice was very popular with miran''er.


    The corner of her mouth slightly raised, pinching Xiaoyang''s little hand, "of course not! He asked for his meeting, and we watched our movies, which was irrelevant, OK? Let''s go. Mommy will take you to buy tickets


    Said, led Xiaoyang to the direction of the cinema.


    Without taking a few steps, Qi Yeming doesn''t know what he said to Mo ran. Mo Ran''s small face wrinkled into a ball, and then ran away from Qi Yeming.


    what?


    Mi Ran''er and Xu Mingyang pause at the same time. The mother and son have the same doubts. What''s the matter?


    Swallowing, MI Ran''er turns to look at Xu Mingyang.


    Xu Mingyang is also looking up at his mother.


    "Still going to the movies?" Xu Mingyang asked in a low voice.


    "I..." Mo Ran Ran Ran in the other direction, so he didn''t see mi Ran''er, but Qi Yeming turned around


    Then, at a glance, I saw mi Ran''er and Xu Mingyang standing on this side of the corridor.


    At the moment when they were seen, they turned at the same time with tacit understanding.


    "Stop!"


    Qi Yeming cold drink out a voice, a big and a small foot a counsellor, seriously very obedient to stop.


    Qi Yeming came a few steps and stopped them.


    Miran''er raised her little hand and raised a little embarrassed smile on her face. "Wow, what a coincidence!"


    Xiao Yang also waved his hand, "Uncle Qi, you come to see the movie, too?"


    Qi Yeming chuckled, "Qiao? If it''s a coincidence, you''ll see me and run away? "


    He dropped his eyes and dropped them on Yang Yang, "are you waiting for me here on purpose? Want to ruin my date? "


    Yang Yang can''t lie, so he doesn''t dare to speak. He closes his lips tightly. His small eyes are always glancing at the people around him, indicating that Qi Ming night asks his mother if he has any questions!

 Chapter 2078

    Mi Ran''er, who was sold by her son, scolded her mother in her heart, but still looked a little arrogant. "Do you own this movie theater? Don''t we feel guilty when we see you? I just don''t want to run into you! "


    Qi Yeming sneered even more, "if you are not guilty, why don''t you want to run into me?"


    Mi Ran''er bit her lip and glared at Qi Yeming''s proud face. "Why should I feel guilty? Qi Shao, don''t be narcissistic, OK


    With that, MI Ran''er pulled Yang Yang''s hand. "Yang Yang, let''s go to the movies. We''ll see the big animation movie you''ve always wanted to see."


    "Good!"


    Yang Yang is about to jump up happily.


    Mi Ran''er pulls Yang Yang into the movie hall. As she approaches the place where she can buy tickets, she pauses and looks back at the boy who has been following her step by step. "Why are you following us all the time?"


    "Do you own the cinema? You''re allowed to come here to see a movie, but I can''t? " Qi Yeming immediately learns from MI Ran''er''s words!


    Mi Ran''er


    Good!


    You have seed.


    She clenched her teeth, bought two tickets, went to buy Coke and popcorn, and took Yang Yang into the viewing hall.


    Soon, Qi Yeming came in.


    Unfortunately, his position was beside miran''er.


    Come on.


    Originally, she followed Qi Yeming and Mo ran on a date, but now this guy followed him to the movies with Yang Yang.


    She is not good to say more to Qi Yeming. She can only eat with a bucket of popcorn.


    Animation film is a theater version adapted from animation. It has been out for several seasons, and Yang Yang is looking at the joy. The two adults around him are in an awkward atmosphere. Mi Ran''er doesn''t even dare to chew popcorn loudly, for fear that it will affect the people around him.


    After drinking half a cup of coke, she soon felt like urinating.


    "Mommy, go to the bathroom. Can you be here alone?" She stooped to pat Yang Yang on the shoulder and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, Mommy, just come back soon! I''m not going to run Yang Yang saw the rise, so when he answered, his eyes were all confiscated, and his words were perfunctory.


    Mi Ran''er pulls her lips helplessly, puts down the popcorn and gets up to cross Qi Yeming.


    However, the young master was sitting with his legs crossed. She could only choose to cross over his legs. However, that posture was too embarrassing.


    "I said," can you take your legs back? " She bowed and whispered to Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming, like the back of his ear, bullied many people in front of him. The distance between them drew closer in an instant. "What do you say?"


    When he asked, all his breath sprayed on MI Ran''er''s cheek. Mi Ran''er''s face turned red and he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Her voice was lower than just now, with a little tremor, "I said, put your feet back, I want to go over!"


    Qi Yeming''s eyes in the light of the screen, appear more and more bright.


    He nodded slightly.


    "Oh."


    He took back his leg.


    After passing him, miran''er stepped out of the screening hall.


    After MI Ran''er had solved the problem, he stood in front of the lavatory and washed his hands. Suddenly, he found a big figure behind him, which was not a woman,


    That person''s movement is very quick, suddenly rushes behind her, in her buttock ruthlessly pinched, then turned around to run!

 Chapter 2079

    "I''m Cao..."


    After MI Ran''er reacts, he immediately chases out.


    But I haven''t seen the figure of that man.


    "Meow, if I see you again, I will cut off your hand." Mi Ran''er went back to the lavatory and looked at her skirt, which was stained with some unknown white objects.


    Miran''er was disgusting.


    Get rid of it.


    "What''s the matter?" All of a sudden, the door of the bathroom was knocked, and Qi Yeming''s worried voice sounded outside.


    Miran''er hurried to open the door. Her face was still a little pale. The man''s appearance and action just now really scared her. Now in retrospect, if the man did something more disgusting to her in the bathroom, there was no one here. She might be so helpless that she should not be called every day!


    Miran''er pounced directly into Qi Yeming''s arms.


    Qi Yeming was startled by her actions.


    Immediately, raise a hand to caress lightly on her small head, "good, don''t be afraid, I am here!"


    Miran''er''s eyes were still red.


    She opened her mouth in Qi Yeming''s arms. "You don''t know. I''m scared to death!"


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Yeming''s tone is gentle.


    "There was just a wretched man..." Mi Ran''er said what had just happened.


    Qi Yeming immediately pulled her out of her arms, then looked down at Mi Ran''er seriously and asked in a low voice, "do you remember what that person looked like?"


    "Of course I do!"


    Mi Ran''er said that even if the man turned to dust, he could recognize him!


    "Come with me." Qi Yeming takes her to the monitoring room.


    There is no monitoring in the bathroom, but there is one in the corridor outside the bathroom.


    Soon got the front photo of the man.


    Qi Yeming called the police.


    "How can there be so many wretched men in this world?" Mi Ran''er frowns slightly and mutters in disgust as he looks lustful in the screenshot.


    "What?" Qi Yeming is talking to the police. Hearing the girl''s mumbling, he turns to ask in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head, pulled the corner of his lip, and laughed wearily. "It''s OK."


    The obscene man was soon found. It turned out that he was the owner of a fishing gear shop on the first floor of the shopping mall. He often sneaked into the women''s restroom of the cinema and ate the tofu of the girls. Because the lights of the cinema were not on, and many girls were dating with their partners, they didn''t know that they were being despised. So, it was over and over again.


    This man is more and more daring.


    I didn''t expect that, this time, I kicked the iron plate.


    When he was arrested, he was still sorting out the goods in the store with a dignified face. It was only after the handcuffs fell on his wrist that he came to complain


    The witness and material evidence (the paper towel to wipe the skirt) were all there. No matter how he complained, the police uncle didn''t give him another chance and took him away directly.


    "Yes! Yang Yang. "


    After simply recording a confession in the police car, MI Ran''er realizes that it''s time for the movie to finish. It''s OK for Xiao Yangyang to immerse himself in the movie, but after the movie, he


    Mi Ran''er ran upstairs to find the child in the cinema.


    After looking around, I couldn''t find Xu Mingyang.


    "Yang Yang!" Miran''er was scared to death and nearly turned over the whole cinema.


    "Don''t worry. He''s so smart that he won''t run around." Seeing mi Ran''er''s look, Qi Yeming grabbed her arm.

 Chapter 2080

    Qi Yeming asked her not to be so anxious and to calm down and think about where the child would go.


    Mi Ran''er sat down on the sofa in the rest area. Her forehead was full of sweat. Today''s elaborate make-up has also been destroyed. Her hair is as messy as a crazy woman.


    All in all, the whole person looks completely different from when he just went out.


    "He''s still so young. If he''s lost, I really can''t tell Xu Chu!" Mi Ran''er rubbed her face to calm herself, but she couldn''t calm down at the thought that Xu Mingyang might be abducted.


    Qi Yeming gently hugs her in her arms, "call the police."


    Now the only way is to call the police.


    When Qi Yeming felt out his cell phone and was ready to call 110, a voice of grandma suddenly rang out behind him, "Mommy..."


    When mi Ran''er heard the sound, he immediately came out of Qi Yeming''s arms, turned his head and looked at Xiao Yang standing beside the rest area with his unfinished popcorn in his hand.


    "Where have you been?" Miran''er hurried over and grabbed him. He asked sternly.


    Xu Mingyang is scared by the way Mommy is now.


    The popcorn bucket in my hand also fell to the ground, and the popcorn flowers were sprinkled on the ground.


    His eyes turned red in a flash.


    "I just had a stomachache and went to the bathroom..." he said curtly, "but it''s Mommy. Don''t you go to the bathroom? Why didn''t you come back? I thought... I thought you didn''t want me! "


    With these words, Xu Mingyang glanced at Qi Yeming standing behind mi Ran''er.


    Qi Yeming keenly felt some hostility from the child.


    Recalling the child''s life experience, Qi Yeming understands his hostility to himself.


    The corner of his mouth pulled out a little helpless smile, and he went to a large and a small side, "well, now that you have found it, don''t be angry again! It''s already noon. Let''s have a meal together. "


    He offered an invitation.


    At the moment, MI Ran''er was not in the mood to attend the appointment.


    She straightened some messy hair beside her ears, gently swallowed saliva, looked down at the children in her arms and asked, "are you going?"


    Of course, the child nodded, "well, I''m hungry."


    "Let''s go!"


    Qi Yeming didn''t expect that the children would give such face. He got up happily and took mi Ran''er''s arm. The other hand reached out to Xu Mingyang. Xu Mingyang directly ignored Qi Yeming''s big hand and tightly held his mother''s small hand.


    Qi Yeming took back his hand awkwardly, and then he laughed indifferently.


    Why should he bother with a little fart?


    The interaction between the big and the small came to MI Ran''er''s eyes, and she shook her head helplessly.


    It''s naive.


    Qi Yeming chose a good cafeteria. When the three entered, they attracted a lot of people''s attention. Most of them were admiring. This "young couple" has a high face value, and the children are so lovely that they are enviable.


    The three of them heard what they said, but the two adults ignored it directly. Even Xiao Yang pretended not to hear it.


    Looking for a corner seat to sit down, Qi Yeming looks at Xiaoyang pleasantly, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I like meat!" Yang Yang said very sincerely.


    "I''ll get it!"


    Qi Yeming got up and went to the dining area.


    "Mommy, why doesn''t he ask what you like to eat?" Yang Yang asked curiously, leaning on MI Ran''er''s shoulder.

 Chapter 2081

    Mi Ran''er said, "he didn''t ask because he knew."


    Yang Yang was more curious. "How could he know? He''s not with Mommy, have you just met? "


    Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly at Yang Yang''s strong desire for knowledge.


    Yang Yang''s small hand gently hooked on her chin. She lowered her head and asked, "Yang Yang, do you not want mommy to have anything to do with Uncle Qi?"


    "I..." Yang Yang was poked to the heart, a time do not know how to answer.


    "It''s not just uncle Qi. You don''t want mommy to fall in love with any man. Are you worried that mommy will leave you behind when she has her own love and family?"


    Mi Ran''er took Yang Yang''s look in his eyes and continued to ask.


    Yang Yang swallowed his saliva nervously and kept silent.


    Miran''er continued: "but have you ever thought that mommy also needs to have her own life? In this life, she can''t only dedicate to you! However, Mommy promised your father that she would raise you as her own child. Mommy is not a person who doesn''t keep her promise. Therefore, you don''t need to worry that mommy will not want you when she has her own family in the future... "


    Yang Yang''s eyelashes trembled slightly. After a long time, he began to speak in a voice, "Mommy, I don''t forbid you to fall in love, but I think uncle Qi... I don''t think uncle Qi is reliable!"


    Mi Ran''er was amused by Yang Yang''s words, "why do you think uncle Qi is unreliable?"


    "Because he''s so handsome, and he should be out on a date with another sister today! There should be no shortage of women around him. This kind of man is very fickle! " Yang Yang raised his chin and said to MI Ran''er seriously.


    i see.


    This boy''s idea that handsome men will be playful must have been learned from watching TV with his parents.


    Miran''er shook his head helplessly.


    She pinched the child''s cheek. "He..."


    Before the end of the talk, the corner of my eye saw Qi Yeming coming back with two plates of food, so I could only say, "go home and discuss this problem."


    It ends the discussion about whether Qi Yeming is a Huaxin radish.


    Qi Yeming put a plate of steak in front of Xu Mingyang. "The steak just came out of the pot is very fresh. It tastes good. Try it. If you like it, you can get it later!"


    "Good!"


    When Yangyang saw the meat, his position collapsed immediately. He quickly said thank you to Qi Yeming. Then he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat the steak awkwardly.


    Looking at him like this, Qi Yeming was helpless and handed another plate to MI Ran''er. Then he took a knife and fork and helped Yang Yang cut the steak into small pieces to make it easier for him to eat.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his careful movements with a smile of relief.


    This meal is the best for Yang Yang.


    Then mi Ran''er, Qi Yeming''s treat and buffet, opened her stomach to eat.


    In addition, the taste of the restaurant was good, so when she walked out of the restaurant, her stomach began to swell.


    "Mommy, shall we come here for dinner in the future?" On the way back, Yang Yang came to MI Ran''er''s ear and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er slightly raised her eyebrows, then nodded with a smile, "OK, as long as you like."


    When I went back, it was Qi Yeming who drove me.


    Yes, it was from the sports car that almost hit miran''er before.

 Chapter 2082

    Driving Qi Yeming saw the mother and son biting their ears in the back seat, and her eyes were a little spoiled.


    Maybe, it''s not a bad thing to live together like this.


    But


    Thinking of some traditional parents, Qi Yeming is still under some pressure. After all, it''s not so easy for them to accept a blood that doesn''t belong to the Qi family.


    Qi Yeming didn''t take the initiative to go upstairs when he sent mi Ran''er and her son to their home.


    "Qi Shao, you did me a favor today, invited our mother and son to dinner, and sent us back in person. Thank you very much..." Mi Ran''er was very officially grateful to Qi Yeming.


    Qi Yeming put her intention into her eyes completely. She couldn''t help laughing, "is that enough to thank me? No matter how you say it, you have to take some practical actions, right


    Mi Ran''er looked up at Qi Yeming and asked, "what else do you want me to do?"


    "I''ll help you once today, and you''ll owe me a favor. When I need you to pay back the favor in the future, I''m determined not to shirk it! That''s not too much, is it? " Qi Yeming bullies his lower body slightly and approaches mi Ran''er''s little face. When they get closer, MI Ran''er finds that this guy''s pupil is not pure black, but a very deep blue.


    Just like the deep sea, it''s so beautiful!


    Mi Ran''er was a little worried. Qi Yeming kisses himself in the street. He tilts his neck back a little and nods his head slightly. "Not too much... I promise you! Don''t you... "


    It''s really oppressive for tall boys to bend down like this.


    Qi Yeming took all the surprise and confusion in her eyes.


    The corner of his mouth stirred up a little evil smile. He stopped, put his hands in his pockets and straightened up.


    "Well, I had a good meal today! When I have a chance, I hope I can ask Xu Mingyang to go out for dinner again... "


    With that, he waved his hand to Xu Mingyang, turned to get on the car and drove away.


    "Mommy, uncle Qi is so strange. He has been taking care of us for lunch today, but he hasn''t had a serious meal. Why does he say that he had a good time?" Xu Mingyang really can''t understand Qi Yeming''s brain circuit.


    Mi Ran''er leads Qi Yeming back with a smile. "He may be ill."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Masochism..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi family.


    When Qi Yeming drove back, Mrs. Qi was sitting in the courtyard drinking tea. When she saw her son coming in, she frowned slightly and called him over.


    "Yeming, I had a chat with your head teacher today, saying that you had an affair at school, and the other party was still a girl with children reading? What''s going on? " Mrs. Qi asked in a cold voice.


    Qi Yeming sighed helplessly, "that child is not her. She adopted it. Besides, didn''t you say before that you wouldn''t care about my puppy love? Why do you ask so many questions now? "


    Mrs. Qi: "if your puppy love object is a simple and serious girl, of course I won''t care about you, but that girl takes this child! What about adoption? When I marry you later, I can''t announce to the whole world that the child is not born to your wife, but is adopted. It''s not good for the child, is it? "


    Qi Yeming had a headache and scratched his scalp. "So, is it OK for the whole family to know this? Why do you have to tell the world? "

 Chapter 2083

    "If our family is an ordinary family, of course it doesn''t matter. However, with the reputation of the Qi family and your grandfather, your marriage will certainly attract the attention of people all over the country and even the world. Your wife and ancestors may be picked out from the 18th generation. As your mother, you will never agree that your wife will become a stain in your life."


    Mrs. Qi''s face gradually hardened, and her tone did not allow Qi Yeming to retort.


    Qi Yeming looks at Mrs. Qi. After a long pause, she turns and goes upstairs to her room.


    Mrs. Qi''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled with her son''s back


    Monday comes.


    The whole school knows that Mo ran will go to the cinema with Qi Yeming last Saturday, so as soon as Mo ran arrives at the classroom on Monday morning, many good girls in the class come to ask Mo ran, "Mo ran, how''s your date with Qi Shao? Where did you go after the movie? Have you... "


    Girls ambiguous smile, no export is self-evident.


    Mo ran directly glared at the girl, "what does our date concern you? Go away


    "I... I care about you, too. I want to say whether you and Qi Shao are officially together now. If so, we''ll bless you..."


    Girl a face is aggrieved, be scared by Mo ran repeatedly retreat, silently returned to his position.


    When you see Mo Ran''s face, you already know that this date must be in vain.


    A lot of people gloat, but it doesn''t appear in the surface.


    Mo ran noticed that everyone secretly looked at her, and many people were talking in a low voice. She was more and more upset in her heart, so she just got up and went to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, I met one of Gao''s schoolgirls.


    "Xuejie, just see you... There''s something I want to ask you..." the girl came to Mo Ran''s side and took out her mobile phone. "Didn''t she hear that Mo ran Xuejie would go to the cinema with Qi Shao at the weekend? However, the girl I ran into next to Qi Shao on the weekend didn''t seem to be you... "


    She found out the stolen photo and handed it to Mo ran.


    Mo ran saw clearly who the girl in the photo was, and immediately showed anger on her face.


    "How could it be this bitch? Isn''t Qi Shao saying that he''s not interested in watching movies? This... "


    Mo ran grabs the mobile phone and looks at it carefully. After making sure that he doesn''t have a fancy eye, he raises the mobile phone and wants to smash it to the ground.


    "Xuejie, this is my mobile phone..." Xuemei of grade one in senior high school made a voice to remind her.


    Mo ran had to stop the action, throw the mobile phone back to Xuemei, quickly leave the bathroom, stride downstairs.


    Xuemei looks at her face and looks like she''s going to kill people. A successful smile rises from the corner of her mouth.


    If mi Ran''er were here at the moment, she would recognize that she was her classmate. Unfortunately, she was the girl she had splashed.


    Mi Ran''er had been cleaning up all day at home yesterday. She was so tired that she went to bed late to catch up with her homework. So she was almost late in the morning.


    She found that the original clock is really a night owl.


    No matter how late you stay up at night, you won''t be too sleepy, but you just can''t get up in the morning.


    She ran into the classroom with her schoolbag on her back. As soon as she put it down, she took out a bottle of milk. Before she opened it, she suddenly felt dark. Then, she heard a "pa" sound, and her right cheek hurt.


    This slap directly awakened miran''er.


    She didn''t see who the other party was. She raised her hand and slapped the other party more than just now¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2084

    "Ran Xi, you --" Mo ran didn''t expect that ran Xi was so bold that he dared to fight back.


    After MI Ran''er was awakened by the fan, he saw that the person in front of him was mo ran. The corners of his mouth pulled, and there was no looseness on his face. "What? Will you beat me and not fight back? I''m not a log standing here to call you... "


    "Smelly girl, you seduce Qi Shao and dare to beat me! What''s more, today Miss Ben must let you know my strength. " Mo ran rushed at Mi Ran''er directly.


    Mi Ran''er looked at her movements, and her teeth tightened slightly. Then she lifted her sleeve, raised her hand to hold Mo Ran''s arm, and threw her away.


    "With your strength and shrew style, it''s difficult to deal with me." With that, she moved her wrist and walked towards Mo ran.


    Mo ran came into contact with the coolness of her eyes, and fear immediately floated in her heart.


    But he didn''t show any fear.


    "Cunt, you know that Qi Shao asked me to go to the cinema at the weekend, but you still have to make an appointment with him. Is that on purpose? I want Qi Shao to postpone my appointment and go to the cinema with you. Fortunately, people from the same school will see me. In this way, everyone will know that I am not as good as you, the new transferred cunt! Do you feel so good when you step on me? "


    Mo Ran''s words left mi Ran''er speechless. She said, "three points, first! I didn''t ask Qi MINGYE to go to the cinema together, but I happened to meet him in the cinema. Why did he put off his appointment with you? You know it! Second, I didn''t expect to be met by people from the same school. Third, I don''t have the heart to step on you. After all, this is a school, not the entertainment industry! The most important thing is that you don''t seem to have any capital for me to step on the top, do you? "


    Miran''er''s last taunt was just too much.


    Mo Ran''s face was red with anger. When she heard mi Ran''er''s last words, her blood color faded and became pale!


    "You..." she really can''t beat mi Ran''er in a fight, and she can''t beat mi Ran''er in a mouth gun.


    Mo ran was so angry that tears came out.


    With an innocent look on his face, MI Ran''er patted the dust that did not exist on his hand. "Just now you slapped me endlessly, and I gave it back to you. Now we should be clean! Xuejie, I hope you don''t disturb my study life in the future. Next time, I''m determined not to slap you like today! "


    Miran''er felt that his patience was enough.


    This Mo ran annoys her again, she really can''t bear, no longer need to bear!


    After MI Ran''er finished, he held Mo ran, who was bowing, up straight, and patted her on the shoulder. "Sister, we''re going to class soon. Let''s go back to the classroom. When our teacher comes to see you, it''s too embarrassing to drive you away."


    Mi Ran''er''s tone was polite, but he turned Mo ran around and pushed her out of the classroom!


    This collision between miran''er and Muran is directly famous in the school.


    We all know that the transfer students of senior one dare to slap Mo ran in the face.


    There are many girls who adore mi Ran''er. After all, they have been bullied by Mo ran all the time. Now someone is leading the way to fight against Mo ran. Of course, they applaud!

 Chapter 2085

    Some people take the initiative to make friends with miran''er and say that they want to make friends with her


    These are the words of the future.


    Mo ran goes to trouble mi Ran''er, but Qi Yeming knows that he can''t get any good from MI Ran''er.


    When he learned about it, he just gave a faint smile.


    "You really have a big heart. You don''t worry that ran Xi will be bullied by Mo ran next..."


    Clearly, Qi Yeming was still smiling, frowning and worried.


    "She didn''t suffer a loss this time, and she won''t suffer a loss next time... However, this girl has really changed a lot. She hasn''t seen her for three years, and her character is very different from that of the little sheep before..."


    With Qi Yeming''s eyes shining, she suddenly asked in a low voice, "do you... Like the little sheep better, or the little wild cat now?"


    "Little sheep, she was three years ago that age, I would like, now I like challenging!" Qi Yeming has already sorted out his feelings and said to Qingqing directly.


    I see.


    He nodded slightly, and then sighed with pity, "however, after listening to your conversation with her that night, she seems to be complaining that you haven''t visited her once in the past three years... Why don''t you tell her the truth? In fact, you don''t want to... "


    The smile on Qi Yeming''s face is slightly stiff, and his eyes are hanging down, covering the loneliness of his eyes.


    "Maybe, this is fate. I don''t want to use my grandfather''s illness to do moral kidnapping to ask her to forgive me. In fact, she is right. What we need to have is the future, not the past. I should not always tell her the story of our first acquaintance, but give her a sense of security and let her know that I will give her a lifetime."


    Qi Yeming suddenly so sincere, let clear some worry.


    The gap between them and the difficulty of Mrs. Qi worried that it would be very difficult for them to get together.


    The morning class is over and it''s lunchtime.


    Because Yang Yang has already gone to kindergarten, MI Ran''er doesn''t need to go home to cook at noon, so she goes to the school canteen with Rong Xin.


    On the way to the canteen, I received many people''s attention.


    Mi Ran''er ignored it directly.


    It''s Rong Xin, who always feels shy.


    "Ran Xi, you are really famous in the first world war today. I''m not afraid to walk beside you now! No one dares to bully you... "Rong Xin said admiringly, holding mi Ran''er''s arm.


    Mi Ran''er looks at Rong Xin''s lovely appearance, with a smile of doting. "So, when facing the evil forces, don''t blindly escape, but fight bravely against them! In fact, many look impressive but lack real worth. "Like a bubble, a blow is broken!"


    Rong Xin was caught off guard by Mi Ran''er''s bowl of chicken soup, and quickly nodded, "OK! In the future, I will keep up with you. "


    The two girls made two beef noodles and went to find two vacant seats to sit down.


    While eating, someone sat down in the empty seat opposite mi Ran''er.


    She was frightened by the other party''s big movement, and almost choked by a mouthful of noodle soup. She managed to breathe well, and then looked up at the boy sitting opposite.


    "What are you doing?" Her mouth is bulging like a hamster.


    Qi Yeming saw her flustered action in her eyes. Her heart was lovely. After sitting down, she said, "eat! The location of this restaurant is not fixed. Whose is it? Can''t I sit here? "

 Chapter 2086

    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and muttered, "I didn''t say that."


    He took back his eyes.


    The palm print on her face hasn''t disappeared, and it''s quite obvious. After Qi Yeming saw it, his eyes immediately became distressed.


    "You are really famous in the first world war today!" Although Qi Yeming had a meal, he didn''t move his chopsticks. He was afraid that the food in the canteen wasn''t delicious enough and didn''t sell well.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "this is not due to you! You mean to say... "


    Qi Yeming sighed, his heartache and apology getting worse and worse, "OK, it''s my reason! However, you also deal with it well, neither humble nor overbearing! Not bad. "


    Qi Yeming is really praising miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er picked up a piece of beef and put it on Qi Yeming''s plate: "for the sake of Qi Shao''s generous praise, I''ll give you a piece of beef! It''s delicious


    Qi Yeming was not allowed to use chopsticks, but when he saw that MI Ran''er had given him the beef himself, he could only pick up the chopsticks and put it in his mouth.


    Well, it''s delicious.


    Rong Xin watched the two people get along harmoniously, with a strange smile on her face.


    "However, you still have to be careful, Mo ran this girl is not so easy to suffer losses, she will certainly have follow-up actions, I can''t always be around you, I must pay attention to safety!"


    Qi Yeming low voice reminds a way.


    Mi Ran''er did not expect that this guy came to remind himself of this.


    Looking at his worry about himself, she has a happy smile on her face. She holds her chin with one hand and approaches Qi Yeming a little. She smiles, "Qi Shao, why do you care about me so much? Don''t forget that I embarrassed you in front of so many people before! Do you think I''ve changed my view of you after watching a movie and having a meal together? I''m still saying that. You don''t know whether you want to remember the past or who I am now... "


    Before mi Ran''er''s words were finished, Qi Ming ye, who was opposite, spoke in a low voice, "I''ve already thought it out!"


    Miran''er was stunned, then looked at him in surprise.


    "Find a formal occasion to give you the answer!" Qi Yeming sees mi Ran''er''s look and suddenly sells a pass. Then he gets up with his plate and goes to the recycling place.


    Miran''er had a feeling of being defeated by the general!


    She bit chopsticks, looking at Qi Yeming''s back, she inexplicably saw some arrogance.


    Make complaints about her teeth, she silently Tucao in her mind: "this guy even keep people guessing... See how I can clean up after me!"


    The system sighs: "host, you play to play, don''t play off, don''t forget that you shuttle in each plane in order to complete the task, not to fight wits and bravery with the male master you come and I go to each other!"


    Mi Ran''er: "of course, there are some men who fight for wisdom and courage. They don''t give in to each other... Don''t you think that in the end, these men are very fond of me?"


    System: "yes, yes! I''m such a lovely and beautiful girl. Who don''t you spoil? "


    The system is really becoming more and more sensible now.


    It''s too sweet.


    Coax mi Ran''er mood more and more beautiful, almost ignore themselves, now is in the task on the way.


    After lunch, when they come out of the restaurant, MI Ran''er and Rong Xin are going to buy a bottle of water and go back to the classroom. Before they get to the canteen, they are stopped by a middle-aged man in a black suit.

 Chapter 2087

    "Miss ran, my wife wants to see you at the school gate." The tone of the middle-aged man is very gentle.


    "Who is your wife?" Miran''er asked with some doubts.


    Is it Qi Yeming''s mother?


    Usually, when the plot develops to this point, the mother of the man should come forward to fight with her husband!


    Ten million. Leave my son.


    I don''t know if this classic line will appear later.


    Mi Ran''s mind was tucking away, and a pair of eyes were shining make complaints about the man in front of him.


    The man low smile, "you went to know, please rest assured, I am certainly not a bad person, if you do not rest assured, can let this classmate accompany you to go together!"


    When mi Ran''er looked at Rong Xin, he chose to take her with him.


    At the school gate, there is a low-key cayenne.


    The man opened the back door and said, "Miss ran, here you are. Please get on the bus and have a detailed talk with your wife."


    "Oh."


    Mi Ran''er gets on the bus and leaves Rong Xin outside. When she gets on the bus, she gives Rong Xin a slightly calm look.


    The back seat is very spacious. There is a woman in a long white skirt. There is no trace of years on her face. However, because of the precipitation of years, her whole temperament is very elegant, and her eyes can also show the feeling of past people.


    "This... This lady, what can I do for you?" Mi ran Er Duan was sitting in his seat, and his whole body was looking at him.


    Mrs. Qi looked at her carefully.


    I didn''t speak for a long time when I heard mi Ran''er''s question.


    Miran''er was a little flustered by her eyes.


    In the mind and make complaints about the system: "a decent noble lady should be clear. Is it so rude to see people? Or does she look at me like this because she doesn''t treat me like an outsider? "


    The system chuckled, "maybe! It''s probably the most difficult part of this plane. "


    Mi Ran''er knew this systematically.


    She took a deep breath and whispered again, "madam, you..."


    "Are you ran Xi?" Qi lady light mouth, tone can''t hear a little emotion.


    "Yes Miran''er nodded slightly.


    There was a faint smile on Mrs. Qi''s face, and MI Ran''er could see the sarcasm more or less. "I''m not even a girl, and I''m going to adopt a child! Have you ever thought that such a child is a lifelong responsibility and will stay with you all your life, affecting your marriage and future? "


    Miran''er nodded, "of course I''ve thought about it. But I don''t think that if you really love me, you won''t mind if I have a child around me. Therefore, I don''t think it''s a serious problem."


    The scorn on Mrs. Qi''s face is even more serious, "it''s a teenage girl in the end! What''s the use of love? The union between you and your future husband is a matter of two families. Maybe he can accept the child who does not belong to your blood, but what about his family? Will his family accept the public opinion brought by this child? "


    Mrs. Qi is telling the truth.


    Miran''er took a deep breath and straightened his back.


    "I never wanted to hide Yang Yang''s identity. He was adopted by me. In the future, I will tell my other half''s family that if they can''t accept it, I won''t force him! I''m free and easy. "


    Mi Ran''er put out his hand and said in an open voice.

 Chapter 2088

    Madame Qi was stunned. Mi Ran''er continued to say, "Madame, are you from the Qi family? If I guess correctly, you should be Qi Yeming''s mother! Did you come to school after hearing the rumors between Qi Yeming and me? "


    Mrs. Qi said, you know it.


    She nodded: "yes! After all, the rumors about you and Yeming have affected the whole Qi family. As his mother, I have to take charge of it. "


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were full of sincerity and met Mrs. Qi''s eyes.


    "Madam, Qi Yeming and I haven''t started yet. I can''t guarantee whether we will start in the future. I can only promise you that as long as I decide to be with him, I will be very sincere to him! However, Yang Yang is my adopted son now. I can''t abandon him anyway. If you can''t accept this, I will give Qi Yeming a good memory. After all, we are young now. Who can be sure what happened when we really talked about marriage years later... "


    Mi Ran''er''s words made Mrs. Qi''s eyes jump slightly. "So, do you mean that as long as the Qi family doesn''t agree with you two, you are prepared to only play with the feelings of the night and the night, and not allow him to live forever? In that case, why are you with him? "


    "If he insists on chasing me and I like him, why can''t we be together? You are in charge of marriage. Do you want to intervene in love? " Miran''er frowned slightly. "Madam, have you ever heard a sentence called counterproductive?"


    Mrs. Qi''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Madam, if you just come to talk to me about me, Qi Yeming and the children today, now that I know clearly the position of you and Qi family, I will carefully consider the relationship between Qi Yeming and me! Don''t worry. I''m going to class. Excuse me


    Mi Ran''er said so humbly, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Mrs. Qi looked at her side face standing in front of the door from the window. She didn''t know that she was whispering with the girl outside the car. She had to say that she was really beautiful. She had a very Chilan temperament, but under the gentle appearance, she was a girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    Such a mouth, if used in the market negotiations, will certainly be able to attack the other side no room for resistance!


    Miran''er and Rong Xin went back to school.


    "Ran Xi, who is this lady? Looking at the mysterious appearance... "Rong Xin asked curiously.


    Miran''er said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just an acquaintance."


    She looks natural, and Rong Xin doesn''t doubt anything else.


    Mi Ran''er finally understood why the system would say that Mrs. Qi is the most difficult part of this position. This kind of parents, this kind of position, of course, is sad.


    However, for a man like mi Ran''er who did not admit defeat, it was nothing!


    Now she has to confirm Qi Yeming''s attitude towards her, so that she can deal with Qi''s people wholeheartedly.


    Qi Yeming didn''t even know that Mrs. Qi came to find mi Ran''er. Mi Ran''er didn''t tell anyone.


    After a class in the afternoon, miran''er went to the bathroom. When she came back, she found an extra envelope on her desk.


    "Rong Xin, where did this envelope come from?" Miran''er asked suspiciously, holding the pink envelope.


    Rong Xin is taking notes, lift Mou to see one eye, immediately blankly shake head, "have not seen ah! I don''t know... "


    Miran''er opened the envelope full of doubts.

 Chapter 2089

    There was only one sentence on the letter, "come to the music classroom after school in the afternoon! I have a big surprise for you. "


    It was Qi Yeming who signed it.


    Will Qi Yeming ask her out in such a strange way?


    Mi Ran''er, full of doubts, folded the letter paper and put it in the book.


    No matter what happened, she went to the appointment after school.


    The music classroom is not in the teaching building, but in the high-rise office building of the school.


    Senior managers usually have no classes in the afternoon, or they leave early after class.


    After school, when mi Ran''er came over, the building was empty. She could hear the echo of her breath when she walked in the corridor.


    The door of the music classroom was hidden, and I couldn''t see if there was anyone in it. Mi Ran''er was very defensive. He stood at the door and pushed the door open to see what was going on inside


    There was no light in the room and the curtains were closed, so it was very dark.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t see half a figure. He didn''t even breathe.


    She was sure that it was a prank. She straightened up to pull the door and turned away.


    Before the door was closed, a hand suddenly reached out behind her and pushed her into the door.


    Mi Ran''er''s teeth were slightly tight, and she quickly pulled back her hand, pulling her own girl in together!


    With a bang, the door closed.


    Mi Ran''er lights up the light on one side, and the girl she brings in is one of Mo Ran''s group.


    The door of the music room was locked.


    The girl panicked instantly.


    "Mo ran, I''m still in it!" She broke mi Ran''er''s hand open and clapped on the door. She asked the people outside to open the door and let her out first.


    But there was no response outside. After the door was locked, the sound of footsteps faded away.


    "It seems that you are a good friend and a good sister. You are a bait." Mi Ran''er put her arms on the table beside her and said to the girl who was worried on the door, "are you so afraid to stay with me in this music classroom? What''s so strange about this classroom?"


    Miran''er looked around cautiously and asked in a cold voice.


    The girl''s body trembled slightly. She turned to look at Mi Ran''er and swallowed, "I... I won''t tell you!"


    "Don''t you tell me?" Mi Ran''er was amused by the girl, "don''t tell me! Wait a minute. If I encounter something terrible, I won''t tell you. I''ll let you encounter it once when you''re unprepared! "


    Mi Ran''er lowered her voice and threatened. Her smile made the girl feel that MI Ran''er could do such a thing.


    The girl''s body was shaking, and she kept shrinking in the corner. Her eyes fell behind mi Ran''er and kept scanning.


    Her look made her feel a little stressed. She jumped down from the table and went to the girl''s side. Her eyes were more fierce than before. "Don''t you tell me? What on earth is hidden in this classroom? "


    "Snake... Mo ran let the boy catch the snake and put it in here. I don''t know where to hide now..."


    The girl has shown her crying voice.


    "Snake?" Miran''er was amused.


    How can there be such a naive person.


    "What snake? Is it poisonous? " Mi Ran''er took a deep breath and managed to hold back his anger.


    "I don''t know, I don''t understand..." the girl was about to collapse, and she patted the door again: "Mo ran, you let me out, I''m afraid of snakes... I said I''ll help you push her into the door, do you want to invite me to dinner?"

 Chapter 2090

    Mi Ran''er was speechless.


    A meal to be cheated to do this suspected illegal thing, the girl does not know is really stupid or fake stupid.


    Tight teeth, she squatted down, want to see where the thing in the end hide.


    "You''d better pray that the snake is not poisonous. If it''s poisonous, we may both have to finish it today! However, even if you don''t come in, if I finish playing here, I''ll find you later, and you''ll finish playing too! "


    Miran''er said sarcastically, "Mo Ran is really a smart man. If you don''t do this in person, she can pick it up even if it''s found out in the future, and you who do it for her will become her scapegoat!"


    "Mo ran... Mo Ran is not such a person, she will definitely take things down!" The girl is still talking for Mo ran.


    Mi Ran''er sneered: "that''s because there was no big deal before, so she can let her family spend money to deal with it. But if it really causes death, do you think it will be so easy to deal with it? Are you stupid? "


    When the girl was stunned, she turned her head and looked at Mi Ran''er''s side face. Suddenly, she said with some emotion, "I suddenly understand why Shaohui Qi likes you..."


    "Well?" Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that at this moment, the girl was still here, wondering why Qi Yeming liked her.


    "You are really calm. Even in such a crisis, you can be so calm. Such a person really has a bright spot. In addition, I was present when Mo ran was looking for trouble with you. When I saw you confront Mo ran, I didn''t fear at all. In fact, I have some admiration, because in No.1 middle school, few people dare to treat Mo ran like this, Qi Shao has been haunted by Mo ran for so long, but he has no choice. Finally, he agrees to go to the cinema with her? "


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that even Qi Yeming couldn''t help Mo ran.


    "Is mo Ran''s family really rich?" Asked miran''er suspiciously.


    "It''s not that she is very rich, but her grandfather has power. Well, I don''t know how to tell you that only those who are rich and powerful can get along in this world..." when the girl and miran''er talk about it, their fear of snakes is not so strong.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he sighed helplessly.


    Sure enough, no matter which world or dynasty, the absolute principle of financial power will never change.


    "Ah! I see it. It''s coiled on the legs of the second row table. Ran Xi Xuemei, do you hurry to see if the snake is poisonous? Do you have your cell phone? Otherwise, shall we call someone to help us first? I''m really afraid of being bitten... "


    All of a sudden, the girl whispered in her ear, which made her almost fall to the ground.


    She also saw the snake. It looks like it''s just a cauliflower snake. This snake has no poison, but it''s also chilling to look at its shape.


    "Don''t yell. I have my cell phone, but there should be no signal. You are so loud. What if you disturb the snake?" Mi Ran''er raised her hand and held the girl''s little hand tightly. "The snake is not poisonous. Don''t worry. It will be OK."


    "Really?" The girls are a little suspicious.


    "I used to grow up in the countryside. When I saw many snakes, I could tell which ones were not poisonous and which ones were poisonous..." Mi Ran''er said as she took out her mobile phone.


    She was right. Because the music classroom is in the basement, there is really no signal.

 Chapter 2091

    A cell phone without a signal is a brick.


    Disappointed, she puts her cell phone back in her pocket. Mi Ran''er looks at the snake, pulls the door again and doesn''t open it.


    "It seems that we are really going to sleep with snakes tonight." Mi Ran''er opened his mouth lightly, fell to the ground, looked at the snake defensively, and decided to use the strategy of "neither the enemy nor me" to stimulate the snake.


    Miran''er''s words made the girl''s face change suddenly. She was shivering on the ground, and her little hand was tugging at miran''er''s sleeve. "Why don''t we jump out of the window! Maybe the window can jump out! "


    "Now that you have decided to trap me here, you must have sealed the windows together. Do you think jumping the windows can swim? I think it''s better to sit here and stare at tomorrow when it''s daybreak and someone comes to the music classroom to let us out! "


    Miran''er changed his lazy posture and continued to sit like this.


    The girl shook her head quickly, "no way! I''ll be afraid. What if we both fall asleep and the snake suddenly comes over? I won''t do it, I have to get out! "


    Girls like crazy general, suddenly jumped up, hard to tap the door, "anyone? Get us out of here! Help... "


    She immediately surprised the snake on the leg of the table. After falling to the ground, she ran around in a panic.


    "Stop beating the door! You startled the snake Mi Ran''er had thought that he could live in peace, but he did not expect to meet a pig teammate. At this moment, when he saw the snakes scurrying on the ground towards them, he began to feel numb.


    When the girl heard this, she screamed again!


    Mi Ran''er


    She felt that the girl was deliberately tortured by the system or plane God.


    If you can, she would like to knock the girl dizzy.


    The snake is getting closer.


    Mi Ran''er looked around. Suddenly, he took the broom from one side, lifted it up and smashed it at the snake''s head!


    Her movements were swift and accurate, and she held down the snake''s head directly.


    The girl was terrified by her actions.


    Mi Ran''er''s next move made the girl scream¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t go there! Don''t... "She pulled mi Ran''er''s clothes and said that she was not allowed to squat down to catch the snake.


    She felt that if mi Ran''er caught the snake, she would throw it on herself.


    Miran''er broke her away and loosened the broom a little. When the snake came out, her fingers caught the snake''s seven inches!


    The snake immediately curls up and wants to wrap around her arm. Mi Ran''er comes to the garbage can and asks the girl to knock down a desk. They work together. After she throws the snake into the garbage can, the girl screams and lifts the desk to cover the garbage can.


    Finally, the danger alert is off.


    Mi Ran''er''s fingers were still greasy. She was disgusted and rubbed them on her clothes for a long time.


    Wipe wipe, she suddenly thought of a very important point.


    "Is this the only snake?" She asked the girl earnestly.


    The girl nodded, "of course, there is only one. Their purpose is to scare you... Besides, where can I find so many snakes?"


    The girl looked at Mi Ran''er admiringly, "Xuemei, are you too good? How dare you catch snakes... "


    Now that the snake was trapped, the elder sister''s breathing became much more stable. However, MI Ran''er could still feel her screams around her ears.


    The killing power is too strong!

 Chapter 2092

    Under such circumstances, her relationship with the girl eased, and even mi Ran''er felt that the elder sister was even depending on her.


    Miran''er said, "don''t fall in love with me!"


    They leaned wearily against the corner. Fortunately, it was summer. Although the basement was cool, it was not too cold.


    Mi Ran''er pleads in her heart that when Xu Mingyang sees that she hasn''t picked him up for a long time, he asks someone to call her or call the police, so that maybe the police can search the basement when they come to the school.


    After school, Rong Xin packed her schoolbag and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly she saw that miran''er''s schoolbag was still in the drawer.


    "Ah, I just ran so fast. Why didn''t I take my schoolbag?" Rong Xin frowned suspiciously. When she took out her schoolbag, a letter fell to the ground.


    It''s the pink letter in the afternoon.


    Rong Xin is a good child who knows how to respect other people''s privacy, so she didn''t open the envelope. After helping mi Ran''er pack her schoolbag, she took out her mobile phone and called mi Ran''er to ask where she had gone.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service area!"


    Hearing the cold voice, Rongxin frowned instantly.


    "Where''s the girl?" When she was wandering, two tall figures appeared in the window. Qi Yeming asked coldly.


    Rong Xin was startled, slowly God looked out of the window of the two people, her face slightly red, shaking her head, "I don''t know! I didn''t take my schoolbag. Now I call her and no one answers... "


    As usual, ran Xi would not be so reckless.


    Qi Yeming frowned, "is it going to the bathroom?"


    "There''s no signal in the bathroom? That''s right Rong Xin handed the letter to Qi Yeming, "Qi Shao, did you give this letter to ran Xi? I suspect that she just read this letter and went to some appointment! "


    After Qi Yeming got the envelope, regardless of privacy, he directly and violently opened the letter.


    After seeing the contents of the letter, Qi Yeming looks at the other side of the letter.


    They immediately turned and walked towards the music classroom!


    "Wait for me!" Rong Xin takes two schoolbags and catches up quickly!


    Music room.


    When mi Ran''er heard the sound of the snake turning inside the trash can, he had swallowed a lot of saliva, and his sweat was more than before.


    "Xuejie, after today''s incident, will you still be her follower behind Muran Xuejie?" Miran''er was a little bored and talked.


    The girl shook her head. "Absolutely not! I suddenly found that everything is meaningless. In fact, I really regard her as a good sister. Unexpectedly, for her, our so-called little sisters are just for use! "


    "Well... If I go out this time and poke her bullying in No.1 Middle School for several years on the Internet, will you play trumpet with me?" Miran''er asked with a low smile.


    The girl sat up straight and looked at Mi Ran''er, "is that really OK? If she finds out it''s you, you''ll be even worse... "


    "First of all, this kind of information is certainly not harmful to me. It''s fatal to Mo ran and her family. Maybe, we can take this opportunity to drive her out of the group! Isn''t she in senior three? I''m afraid it''s not easy to be driven out of school before the college entrance examination and find a suitable school again! "

 Chapter 2093

    Mi Ran''er turns her eyes to the garbage can.


    She didn''t want to have the same opinion with Mo ran, but she bullied her head again and again. If she hadn''t done anything, it would be too soft.


    Just when they thought in despair that they were going to spend the night in this gloomy basement, footsteps suddenly rang out outside the door, from far to near.


    "Someone''s coming!"


    Miran''er was very alert. Hearing the news, he immediately turned over.


    The student sister was also excited. After she got up, she clapped on the door. "There''s someone in the music classroom. Help us!"


    It''s not alone.


    When they came to the door of the music classroom, MI Ran''er heard Rong Xin''s voice outside.


    Sure enough, the girl didn''t disappoint her. She came in handy at the critical moment.


    "Who locked it?" Qi Yeming sees the key on the door and tugs at it with his big hand. He pulls it hard and doesn''t shake half a minute.


    He could only lift his foot and kick it hard on the door!


    "Stay away from me." He said.


    Mi Ran''er quickly pulls her to one side.


    Outside the door, Qi Yeming kicked several feet hard, and the classroom door finally loosened. Then, with a squeak, the door opened.


    When mi Ran''er sees the three people outside the door, it''s like seeing the Savior. Without thinking about it, she goes directly to Qi Yeming and reaches out her little hand and hugs him tightly


    "It scared me to death. I really thought I was going to spend a night with snakes here..."


    Her stuffy voice came from Qi Yeming''s chest.


    Qi Yeming heard this and frowned, "snake? Where are snakes? "


    Miran''er poked his head out of his arms and pointed to the garbage can, "I''ve caught the snake in the garbage can!"


    "You?"


    Qi Yeming''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    Rongxin and Qingqing are also surprised to open their mouths. After a long time, Rongxin swallows, looks at the direction of the garbage can, hears the movement inside, and moves silently behind Qingqing.


    After Qi Yeming came out of the music classroom, he went to the school worker and asked them to deal with the snake in the music classroom. Mi Ran''er asked Qi Yeming to accompany him to the monitoring room.


    She''s got surveillance inside and outside the music room.


    "What are you going to do?" Qi Yeming helped her carry her schoolbag. When she sent her home, she asked softly in a low voice beside her.


    "Of course, let this Mo ran learn elder sister to pay due price!"


    Mi Ran''er said in a low voice. After crossing the road, he stretched out his hand to Qi Yeming. "Well, today, thank you and master Qing for saving me. Give me your schoolbag! I''ll go back myself, and now I owe you one more. "


    Qi Yeming said with a low smile, "don''t you treat me to a meal or something?"


    Miran''er shook his head. "Not today. I''ll pick up Yang Yang and go home. There are still many things to do. Qi Yeming, we still have a lot of time to eat and get along with each other. We''re not in a hurry for this moment!"


    Qi Yeming hears what mi Ran''er is saying. He suddenly throws mi Ran''er''s schoolbag to the ground, walks two steps towards her, reaches out his hand and gently embraces her.


    "Well, I will also work hard for our future time!"


    Qi Yeming''s words made mi Ran''er''s mouth rise slightly.


    However, after thinking about it, she raised her hand to push Qi Yeming away a little.


    "No! There seems to be a lot of things we haven''t said clearly. For example, have you made sure that what you love is me in the past or me now? "

 Chapter 2094

    "Well, of course, you have to make it clear. Well, this weekend, you put your child in the leader''s home or a friend''s home. I''ll pick you up to a place, and I''ll give you a very serious reply!"


    Looking at Qi Yeming''s serious attitude, MI Ran''er felt a little warm.


    Although Qi Yeming is the youngest man she meets in these positions, he is actually quite sophisticated in dealing with many things.


    It''s much more mature than the naive man who lived for thousands of years in the last plane.


    Nodded slightly, "OK."


    After separated from Qi Yeming, she went to the kindergarten to pick up Xu Mingyang. When she got home, she simply cooked something to eat. After dinner, MI Ran''er went back to her room by herself.


    She simply dealt with the surveillance video in her mobile phone, wrote an article that made it extremely easy for people to have empathy, attached this video, and published it on the website with the most traffic at present.


    She also launched several life Watch numbers with a lot of fans.


    Nowadays, campus violence is a hot topic. In addition, the title of MI Ran''er is very eye-catching. The reading volume of this article soon exceeds 10000.


    Mi Ran''er''s article does not directly write the names of people, but all of them are replaced by letters. However, she gives a brief introduction to the identity and background of the perpetrators of violence. In the end, when people guess, they have to have a direction to guess!


    Soon, someone from No.1 middle school recognized that this classroom was the music classroom of No.1 middle school.


    In No.1 middle school, people who like to bully girls with such vicious methods have nothing else but Mo ran.


    In addition to the background of the article, the students of No.1 middle school immediately came forward anonymously to testify that the perpetrator was Qin Muran. Even if they typed the code, everyone could recognize it.


    After having a name, omnipotent netizens began to pick Qin Muran''s identity. After picking out her identity behind her, netizens were laughing. No wonder this young lady is domineering at school. It turns out that she has a strong background at home!


    After the browsing of these articles went up, soon, the videos were forwarded and pushed to the popular websites.


    For a time, the campus violence in No.1 middle school was in the limelight.


    Of course, the people of the Qin family also saw it. Many people called to ask what the situation was. The people of the Qin family were caught off guard and were trying to find a way to rescue them.


    Qin Muran went home after having dinner with his friends. As soon as he entered the house, he was told a lesson by his parents.


    Qin Mo ran didn''t expect that MI Ran''er would be so bold. In the past, she used to be a bully in school, but all the students were afraid of her family''s power. They didn''t even dare to fart. This time, they kicked the iron plate.


    "Your grandfather''s election was a matter of certainty. Now that you''re doing this, the Qi family must have pushed your grandfather out! I want you to be safe. I want you to be safe. You don''t believe me


    Qin Muran was stabbed in the head and taught a lesson.


    Angry, she stood up and said, "I know who did it. I''m going to clean up that bitch and ask her to delete the post!"


    "You come back." Qin''s mother catches up with Qin Muran. Now, if Qin Muran makes trouble again, it will only make the situation worse.


    "Just stay at home these days and don''t go anywhere! If you dare to make trouble again, can you believe that your grandfather will drive you out of the house directly? " Qin''s mother said, dragging her, pushing her into the room and locking the door.

 Chapter 2095

    The Qi family is also concerned about the development of the situation.


    Qi Yeming sits in front of the computer after dinner, watching more and more people on the Internet complain about what Qin Muran has done. He has a sneer of schadenfreude on his lips.


    Qin Muran has always been so arrogant. Maybe she never thought that she would be a transferred student from the countryside with no background.


    "Yeming, what happened to the bullying in your school? Did the girl of the Qin family really do such a bad thing? " Mrs. Qi came in with her mobile phone and asked, "I remember seeing this Qin girl before. She is a very sensible child?"


    "It was several years ago that you met her. In recent years, she has already become a little girl! Well, it''s no use telling you so much. All I know is that the black materials behind the Qin family will be dug out at one time


    Mrs. Qi raised her mouth. "I don''t know who did it. Your grandfather has long been unhappy with the Qin family. In this election, the Qin family is inviting people to eat and drink every day. It''s nothing more than networking with the Qin family. Your grandfather is proud of himself. In addition, the Qi family''s status in the aristocratic family is not low. Once he does something, he will be criticized, Then we can only watch the Qin family''s faction win the election by bad means. "


    Mrs. Qi clapped her hands happily. "Now in this situation, I don''t know how many people are secretly happy."


    Qi Yeming looked at Mrs. Qi''s happy appearance and couldn''t help laughing. "Mom, if I told you that the person who did this was the girl who had an affair with me, would you change your mind about that girl?"


    "She?" Mrs. Qi thought of the girl she was going to see today. Maybe she could really do this kind of amazing thing. "Isn''t she afraid of the Revenge of the Qin family?"


    Qi Yeming hooked his lips to release the mouse, turned around and looked at his mother with his arms in his arms: "so, mom, she has helped grandfather so much. Should Qi family send someone to protect him secretly? If there''s something wrong with the future granddaughter-in-law, I''m afraid it''s going to blame you. "


    Qi Yeming began to talk about terms so soon that Mrs. Qi was speechless.


    However, what he said was right. This time, the girl really did something.


    "Well, I''ll have someone protect her and the child in the dark, but because I can''t show up, it''s certainly not as perfect as 24-hour personal protection. If anything happens, don''t blame me!"


    Qi Yeming knew that there were only so many things his mother could do.


    "Well, she''s not such a loser!"


    Things are getting worse and worse.


    The Qin family could have deleted the posts directly, but if they did, they would have done it. Is that true?


    With more and more people coming out later, Qin Muran and No.1 middle school are pushed to the top of the storm.


    Netizens are condemning the inaction of No.1 middle school. So many students are bullied, but No.1 middle school is still pretending to be dead.


    As a key middle school, No.1 Middle School exports a lot of talents to key universities every year. Therefore, No.1 middle school is the most difficult high school in China.


    Some people pick out Qin Muran''s high school entrance examination results, less than 500 points, but straight up to the high school Department of No. 1 middle school, we began to doubt whether the admission requirements of No. 1 middle school vary from person to person.

 Chapter 2096

    The credibility of No.1 middle school is on the verge of collapse overnight.


    The public relations department of No.1 middle school issued an announcement in the official blog the next morning. The announcement said that it would thoroughly investigate the matter, not let any students who participated in bullying escape, and would certainly give justice to the students who were bullied!


    When mi Ran''er saw the microblog at breakfast, she had a sarcastic smile on her face.


    Now the flint has fallen to the feet of the high-level school, so I want to make up for it. If it wasn''t for her making a scene last night, a kind of bullying event would surely be buried in the long river of history with the graduation of Mo ran and her little sister.


    "Mommy, what are you looking at? Why are you so happy? " Yang Yang looks at her smiling face with her mobile phone, and asks suspiciously.


    "Social news! Someone has been punished, that''s why Mommy is so happy! " After swallowing the last mouthful of egg, MI Ran''er drank the remaining half cup of milk, wiped the corner of his mouth and got up: "let''s go to school."


    "Oh..."


    After taking Xiao Yangyang to school, MI Ran''er turns around and looks at the corner of the street. There is a black car parked there. From the time she sent him to the kindergarten, the car has been following her.


    At first, miran''er thinks it''s the Qin family''s car, maybe waiting for protection, but the other party doesn''t plan to get out of the car to take her and the child away. Miran''er thinks that these people are probably Qi Yeming''s people.


    Instead of caring about these people, they went directly to school.


    When mi Ran''er entered the school, she found that everyone was holding a mobile phone, and several people were in groups. She didn''t know what to discuss.


    When I got to the bottom of the teaching building, someone patted mi Ran''er on the shoulder from behind.


    Mi Ran''er, who was concentrating on her mobile phone, was startled.


    Looking around, it was the sister who was locked in the music classroom with her yesterday.


    "I didn''t expect you to move so fast! Now this matter has become a hot spot of current affairs. If it goes on like this, the school will not be able to expel Mo ran! But have you ever thought that you might be the target of the Qin family? "


    The elder sister looked at Mi Ran''er anxiously and asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was light: "if I were worried about this, I would not have posted that post last night! Since I choose to publish it, I''m definitely ready to be retaliated. "


    "How awesome! However, I also anonymously released a post last night. Under your post, I said that she had forced a girl with good grades to drop out of school in the first grade of junior high school... Except for those who have been classmates with her, most people don''t remember it! That person should be in a key high school in Nancheng and his life has returned to normal. However, it should be very painful to recall the first day of junior high school. After all, it''s a nightmare. "


    She sighed in a low voice: "at that time, I was not her sister follower. Later, I would come together with her. I was also afraid that I would become her next target! After all, she has a very strange temper. You can''t really calculate when she will be angry next time! "


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he just puffed.


    No more ideas.


    "After Mo ran quits school, you can safely rush for the college entrance examination! Come on, Xuejie. " After a light word, miran''er turned and walked up the stairs quickly.


    To the classroom, even Rongxin are lying in the back table, and the back table in the discussion of Mo ran things.

 Chapter 2097

    Seeing mi Ran''er coming, Rong Xin smiles mischievously. After MI Ran''er sits down, she says mysteriously, "everyone doesn''t know that you did what happened last night. They all wonder who is the hero who did it. Ranxi, do you want me to make a name for you?"


    "No, it''s the best thing to deal with this matter safely now. If it can''t be handled safely, I''m sure I''ll be a living target! I''m just fine. There''s a small one in my family. If I''m involved, it''s over. "


    Only in front of the more trusted people could miran''er show her weakness.


    Rongxin heard this, some helplessly sighed.


    "You''re right! The Qin family has a great career. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be broken down. Moreover, if the school knows that it''s you who published it, it will certainly come forward and threaten you by dismissing you and asking you to delete posts. At that time, it''s hard for you to do it in the middle. "


    Rongxin quickly figured out the interests of the matter, whispered analysis.


    "Well! Children can be taught. " Mi Ran''er smiles and touches Rong Xin''s head with a kind smile on her face.


    However, even if mi Ran''er did not come forward, the school soon found out everything.


    The headmaster himself came to class 11 of senior high school and called out mi Ran''er.


    "Classmate ran Xi, I have found out what happened last night. Why don''t you report this to the school in advance, but directly publish it on the Internet? Now it''s hard for our school to ride a tiger! "


    The headmaster frowned slightly, reproached in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er raised her chin and looked at the headmaster with a smile. "Headmaster, I''m worried that if this matter is reported to the school first, I''m afraid there will be no place to discuss it!"


    "What do you mean by that?" The headmaster''s anger was even worse. I didn''t expect that the girl was so clever.


    "Headmaster, I think I have been very straightforward. Why do you pretend to be stupid? Does the headmaster think that the situation I am worried about will never happen? If it doesn''t happen, how can those bullied children finally complain that they have no way but to transfer to other schools? "


    Mi Ran''er''s questioning made the headmaster''s face more and more embarrassed. He swallowed and couldn''t say a complete word for a long time.


    Mi Ran''er took the headmaster''s look in his eyes. After laughing sarcastically, he turned around and prepared to enter the classroom.


    The headmaster looked at the girl. Now if she was expelled, the reputation of No.1 middle school would be ruined.


    I can only bite my teeth and swallow this breath.


    Because the public opinion fermentation on the Internet is more and more serious, the school''s so-called finding out the truth, in fact, we all know what''s going on. The school dare not delay any more, only issued a resolution to expel Qin Moran, and expressed its most sincere apology to the students who have been hurt in this incident.


    When he saw this statement, miran''er just wanted to laugh.


    "What''s the use of apologizing now? We can''t make up for the damage we''ve done. After all, a good wound will always leave a scar! " Rong Xin sighed with sadness.


    Mi Ran''er put the mobile phone back in her pocket, "that''s all I can do! At least Qin Molan paid the price he deserved! "


    The Qin family will also pay its due price for this.


    The election is just around the corner. Because of Qin Muran, the voters'' trust in him collapsed overnight.


    Later, the organizers of the election conference decided to exclude Mr. Qin from the candidates according to his current reputation.

 Chapter 2098

    After school in the afternoon, MI Ran''er came out of the school with her schoolbag on her back and was stopped by the Secretary in black.


    Why is Mrs. Qi here again?


    Mi Ran''er frowned a little. He was puzzled. Did he know that he was the master of the Qin family''s affairs and came to teach himself a lesson for the first lady of the Qin family?


    "Miss ran, the master and his wife asked me to come and take you to the Qi family for dinner." With a gentle smile on his face, the Secretary whispered to MI Ran''er.


    "Treat me to dinner?" Mi Ran''er was a little confused. "Why?"


    The Secretary''s smile became more tender. "Miss ran will know when she goes."


    "But there is a child in my family. I went to Qi''s house. What should the child do?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, "forget it! Why don''t you let Mrs. Qi and Mr. Qi have something to say directly in front of me? "


    "Take it with you."


    The Secretary said simply. Seeing the surprised look on MI Ran''er''s face, he said with a smile, "of course that''s what madam means."


    Mi Ran''er: "it seems that if I don''t go today, I have to go... OK, OK, you can go with me to meet Yang Yang."


    "Please."


    After MI Ran''er, the secretary came to the kindergarten. When Yang Yang came out, he saw his strange uncle and was startled. When he was led by Mi Ran''er to the opposite direction of home, he wondered, "Mommy, where are we going?"


    "Go to a friend''s house. When you get there, don''t talk, run and move. Be sensible! You know what? " Mi Ran''er didn''t want the Qi family to hate Yang.


    Yang Yang cleverly nodded, "as long as there is delicious food, I can never speak."


    When the Secretary heard such a cute conversation between mother and son, the corner of his mouth rose more and more.


    Qi family.


    Mr. Qi is in a very good mood today. He didn''t often come to his son''s home as a businessman, but he heard that the girl who overturned his rival was his grandson''s gossip girlfriend. After work, he immediately asked the driver to deliver him.


    "Is that girl really in love with Yeming?" The old man asked suspiciously.


    "Dad, it''s just gossip. The girl has adopted a child. How can such a girl have anything to do with our family? Even if we are together, we can''t get married in the future! "


    Mrs. Qi frowned. She was more obedient and gentle in front of Mr. Qi.


    Qi was more and more surprised: "did you adopt a child? It seems that this little girl is a very loving person. Why can''t she have anything to do with Yeming? You see the way she dealt with the Qin family last night. She was very organized and calculated every step accurately. If such a girl becomes the other half of Yeming, she will certainly be of great help to Yeming in his future career. "


    The old man looked at his daughter-in-law in disgust, "you are too pedantic, even more pedantic than me! Isn''t it just a child? Can''t our Qi family afford an adopted child? "


    Mrs. Qi''s face was full of embarrassment. She dropped her head and said with a smile, "Dad, I don''t mean that. I''m also worried that someone will talk about our family in the future."


    "What are you gossiping about? Children''s identity is open! Besides, Yeming doesn''t mind. Who else dares to talk nonsense? "


    Mr. Qi growled with great momentum.


    Mrs. Qi had to admit her advice and nodded, "well, as long as dad doesn''t mind, then i... my husband and I have nothing to say!"

 Chapter 2099

    Mi Ran''er follows her secretary to the Qi family. She looks at the Qi family''s compound and the school uniforms on herself and Xiao Yangyang. She has the illusion that they are the children of the family and are now being picked up by the driver.


    "Miss ran, please follow me!"


    The secretary very gently brought mi Ran''er and Yang Yang into the Qi family.


    As soon as the gate of the Qi family opened, Mrs. Qi came out.


    Seeing Mrs. Qi, MI Ran''er thinks of the conversation she had with her in the car. Mrs. Qi''s face at that time is so different from what it is now.


    Some helplessly smile, she toward Mrs. Qi slightly curved body, "aunt."


    "Come on in, you''re welcome!" Mrs. Qi took her little hand and led her into the house.


    Xiao Yangyang follows mi Ran''er silently. Mi Ran''er doesn''t let him make a sound. Xiao Yangyang doesn''t dare to make a sound at all.


    After entering the room, Qi sat on the sofa and saw mi Ran''er. He also got up and said hello to MI Ran''er.


    This old man, MI Ran''er, found in the memory of the original owner that this old man often appeared in the golden news, and he was a man with a head and a face.


    He was so polite that MI Ran''er didn''t dare to make a mistake and bowed himself in return.


    One side of the small Yang also timidly called a grandfather.


    "Don''t call me granddad, call me granddad!" Mr. Qi said with a low smile, "I''m the grandfather of your mummy generation!"


    As soon as master Qi said this, he had already identified mi Ran''er.


    Yang Yang turned his head and looked at Mi Ran''er. Seeing that MI Ran''er slightly nodded his chin, he said, "great grandfather."


    "Good ~ really lovely child, little girl, you will adopt him because this child is lovely, right?" Qi waved to Yang Yang and let him sit down next to him.


    "No, because his father and I are fellow villagers, and this child sticks to me..." Mi Ran''er briefly talks about the original owner and Xu Chu.


    The Qi family could find out these things only after a little investigation, so mi Ran''er didn''t hide them.


    It will be more embarrassing to be torn down later.


    "So it is! You are an affectionate girl


    Mr. Qi was more satisfied with miran''er.


    Qi Yeming didn''t go home directly after class today. Instead, she went to prepare the appointment for the weekend. When she got home, she found that the girl she wanted to make an appointment with had already been invited by her family.


    He was a little frightened, so he quickly went to miran''er''s side, picked her up, took her to the backyard and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    "You have to ask your mommy this question. She asked someone to stop me at the school gate. I can''t do it if I don''t come!" Miran''er said innocently, "but look at your grandfather and Mommy, you won''t embarrass me, so don''t worry!"


    Qi Yeming took a long breath and said to the little girl in front of her, "now you think... What do you think of my family?"


    "Very good, everyone is very gentle, look at your grandfather''s appearance, also like Yangyang!" Mi Ran''er said with a smile.


    "That..." Qi Yeming''s ears suddenly turned red and hesitated. He stammered for a long time, and then slowly began to speak, "if you and them become a family, will you... Will you agree?"


    "It''s not the most important thing to become a family with them. The most important thing is who will accompany me for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 2100

    Mi Ran''er stood on tiptoe and whispered in Qi Yeming''s ear, "so the most important thing is your attitude."


    Qi Yeming grabbed her little hand and said, "of course I am..."


    Before the end of the conversation, the door of the backyard was opened, and Mrs. Qi pointed out her head and stared at her son, "what are you two whispering in the backyard? Come in and have dinner! "


    "Oh."


    Qi Yeming, who was ready, immediately put it aside and took mi Ran''er into the room.


    At dinner, Mrs. Qi asked mi Ran''er a lot about the ran family. When she learned that ran Xi''s family was in a famous resort, Mrs. Qi suddenly remembered something.


    "I remember that you went to this resort alone in the summer vacation when you were in grade two or grade one... I remember that you were very excited when you came back! Yes? Do you two know each other there? "


    Mrs. Qi asked her son with a smile.


    Qi Yeming nodded: "yes! Later, I wanted to go to find her, but every time I was arranged by my grandfather to make up lessons, or exchange students. Last year, I was seriously ill. I was worried about my grandfather, so I didn''t dare to go far. I had to stay in the city, and I didn''t have a chance to go again. This is what this girl complained about me most. "


    Qi Yeming said, raising his hand to touch mi Ran''er''s head. He said helplessly. He explained to MI Ran''er in a relaxed tone why he had never been to the resort again in the past three years.


    Although this reason is a little weak, MI Ran''er also knows that when he was young, he didn''t control his life so independently. Moreover, he can see that the original owner and Qi Yeming had no deep feelings except for an agreement.


    It''s normal for him to give up looking for her for the sake of his grandfather.


    This can also explain why Qi Yeming was surprised with a guilty heart and a fluke when they met again.


    "It seems that I don''t understand the amorous feelings. Otherwise, you two would have been together for a long time! Young feelings are the most moving.... "


    Mr. Qi laughed a little sheepishly.


    Qi Yeming shook his head, "no, grandfather, I think the most moving emotion is to meet the most suitable person at the most suitable time. I think the most suitable real-time machine between ran Xi and me is now! Now our three outlooks and emotions are mature, and we think more and have more scruples than the 13-4-year-old at that time. Only in this way can we get rid of all difficulties and get together can we be true love. "


    Qi Yeming''s words made mi Ran''er a little surprised.


    She said slowly in her mind: "this boy, his understanding is quite profound. He is already telling me that the person he loves more is me now..."


    The system gave a hum, and then the tone suddenly became cold, "congratulations to the host, the standard surface task completion rate is 100%, the plot completion rate is 99%, please continue to work hard."


    Ninety nine percent?


    What''s one percent of the story?


    With doubts in her eyes, MI Ran''er''s eyes fall on Xiao Yang. She suddenly thinks of Yang Yang''s affection for MI Ran''er and Qi Yeming.


    Maybe, this one percent is to let Qi Yeming conquer this boy.


    Qi Yeming was so affectionate that Mrs. Qi''s last objection was exhausted.


    It''s just that her son is happy and happy. As a parent, she can''t stay with him for a lifetime. The only one who stays with him is the girl beside him.

 Chapter 2101

    After dinner, Mrs. Qi originally wanted to leave mi Ran''er and Xiao Yangyang to rest in the Qi family. Mi Ran''er quickly shook her head and refused. Yang Yang would not like to live here without saying that it was strange for her to live here now.


    She has to go back and persuade the child.


    Mrs. Qi couldn''t help but let Qi Yeming send the mother and son home.


    The driver drove them back, and Qi Yeming also went to see them off. The three of them sat in the back seat. Along the way, Qi Yeming took the initiative to talk to Xiao Yangyang, but he Yangyang didn''t give him face and didn''t speak much all the time.


    It''s like I''m tired.


    Qi Yeming doesn''t care about children either.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    As we approached the apartment building, the car passed through an intersection.


    When the driver drove the car at a constant speed, suddenly, a heavy truck at the corner ran the red light, like a runaway wild horse, and ran into the car.


    The speed was so fast that the driver didn''t have time to react and was hit!


    When the car rolled over, MI Ran''er and Qi Yeming hugged the child sitting in the middle at the same time!


    Kayan''s protective measures are still good. In addition, several people are wearing seat belts. After being pushed to the roadside tree trunk, MI Ran''er is only slightly injured. She looks to her side, and Xu Ming''s face is not hurt at all. It''s just that there is blood on his clothes.


    "Where does it hurt?" Miran''er felt him hard and asked anxiously.


    "No pain... It''s all uncle Qi''s blood..." Xiao Yang said with a cry.


    The driver had climbed out of the door and came to rescue mi Ran''er.


    He was going to save Qi Yeming who was seriously injured first, but Qi Yeming handed the child to him first.


    After being rescued to safety, Yang Yang has been crying for uncle Qi and Mommy


    He is now completely conquered by Qi Yeming.


    Soon, the police and 120 arrived.


    Qi Yeming''s arm and back were hurt by the glass, especially his arm. In order to protect the children and block all the glass, he was tied like a hedgehog.


    Xiaoyang after he was rescued, has been holding uncle Qi''s big hand, also followed on the 120 ambulance.


    Mi Ran''er also sat aside to deal with the wound. Seeing this scene, he had the most gentle smile in his eyes.


    This boy is always a kind-hearted child. As long as he is sincere, he can be so easily convinced.


    The three, together with the driver, were not seriously injured. After the Qi family knew about the accident, they asked the police to make a thorough investigation.


    The police went day and night. Finally, they found out that the driver of the heavy truck was a gambler and owed several million. When he was about to commit suicide, he was stopped by Qin Muran''s father and told him that it was valuable to die.


    After Qin''s father paid back the millions he owed, he gave millions more to his family for the rest of his life.


    The driver agreed to come and kill Qi Yeming and MI Ran''er!


    The police decided to sue Qin Moran''s father for murder. The reputation of Qin''s family is getting worse and worse. It''s almost to the point where everyone shouts to fight!


    Mi Ran''er, who is in the Qi family to take care of Qi Yeming''s injury, saw the news and immediately heard a systematic voice in her mind, "congratulations to the host, the plot completion rate of the standard plane is 100%, and the task reward has been fully distributed..."


    With the sound of the system, MI Ran''er feels a headache. She looks at Qi Yeming and Xiao Yangyang¡ª¡ª


    When the darkness came, MI Ran''er lost consciousness completely!

 Chapter 2102

    "Card! Gu ranman, what''s the matter with you? This play has been dull for a long time. Your eyes have been insured before. They are said to have the most aura. How can they show such a dull look now? "


    Someone''s yelling!


    When mi Ran''er''s consciousness returned to her mind, her ears were a little confused. The man''s voice fell into her ears, which made her tremble all over.


    Calm down, she looked around.


    It''s like a set for a TV play. At this moment, she stands in front of a beautiful man in ancient costume. Guangfengjiyue is used to describe this kind of person. However, when she looks closer, miran''er feels that his powder puff is a little thick.


    "Director, it''s not the problem with ranman, it''s that I''m not in the role yet! I''m the one who influenced ranman The man in ancient costume turned to explain to the director with an apologetic smile on his face.


    Gu ranman, the name of the original owner.


    The original owner was Xiaohua, who made a breakthrough in an ancient costume play three years ago. Because of her smart eyes, she was praised as the fairy of smart eyes by fans.


    Although the original owner suddenly became a flow flower three years ago, the brokerage company hasn''t received any breakthrough scripts for her in the past three years. She always lingers in the stereotyped costume dramas, and many fans are tired of it. She says that her acting skills are printed in a mold, which is not so amazing as praise.


    The popularity of the original owner has consumed a lot in the past three years. Another reason is that no matter which play is shown, the male owner will stir up CP. after CP gets hot, the original owner doesn''t have any reaction. The other party starts to tear down CP, abuse powder and suck away a lot of her blood.


    At this moment, because mi Ran''er has no time to sort out the play, she looks at the actor in front of her, Ye Qing, who is also the hero of the original owner''s new play.


    Ye Qing is the predecessor of the original owner. He has been in the circle for many years, and his acting skills are quite good. However, there is no eye catching place. He has always been in line with the rules, and his popularity is not high or low. There is no breakthrough.


    When mi Ran''er saw that Ye Qing was so considerate of her, he felt a little sneer in his heart,


    Pay New Year''s call to her. "I am not careful, I feel that this leaf is speaking for me now." make complaints about the weasel''s new year''s visit to the chickens.


    The journey of the original owner being fired has already given miran''er a sense of fear.


    The system said with a smile: "since the host has such worries, then make some responses!"


    "You don''t have to remind me, I have a clever plan."


    The director is still there. Because of the sudden dull anger of the original owner, MI Ran''er walks up to the director and pinches his eyebrows: "director, it''s my fault. I recited my lines too late last night, so I just lost my mind. Please give me ten minutes to sort them out. I promise that it won''t happen again in the future!"


    The original owner''s usual performance was good, and the director just let off steam, and did not continue to embarrass mi Ran''er.


    "OK, take a ten minute break!"


    Miran''er looked at the others apologetically, "I''m sorry! Wait, I''ll treat you to coffee! "


    She went back to the rest area, sat in the original master''s chair, screwed her brows and combed the memory of the original master.


    She thinks that the most important thing now is to get rid of the current economic team. If she can''t get rid of it, she must also get the leading right in the economic team. Otherwise, if she continues to be at their mercy, no matter how popular the original owner is, she will have to lose it in the end.

 Chapter 2103

    "Ran man, what happened to you? How can there be such a big emotional gap? " The agent then came to the rest area and asked with a frown.


    Mi Ran''er looked at his reproachful face and said, "it''s just a small mistake, elder brother! In the past three years, I have played many roles like this. Even if there is no breakthrough in acting skills, there will never be any retrogression! "


    Chen Xi was puzzled by the words of miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er took the makeup mirror to make up, "brother Xi, this play will be finished in a few more scenes. Have you arranged the audition for the next time?"


    Chen Xi said with a smile: "there was no audition, but the book was sent to the brokerage company directly, and it was already in the election..."


    "Book?" Mi Ran''er put down her make-up mirror and looked at Chen Xi with a frown. "So, are these ancient costume dramas? Sigo, I''m going to vomit. Can I change my style? "


    Chen Xi laughs, "do you really think it''s so easy to change the style? If you can''t hold on to the play and a TV play with a very low audience rating appears, it will definitely damage your acting career, OK


    "I haven''t even tried. Do you know I can''t hold the show? Chen Xi, as my agent, you should pay attention to my online wind review, right? Now the fans are accusing me that I have played too many repeated roles in the past three years without breaking through. All the fans are running out. Does the company want to squeeze my last value? "


    Mi Ran''er asked back with her teeth tight. She calculated the time. "I signed a five-year contract with the company, and now it''s due at the end of the month. Before, the boss had been asking me about my intention to renew my contract on wechat. I think I might need to consider it carefully."


    "You..." Chen Xi felt that the girl was threatening herself, frowning and staring at Mi Ran''er. "Gu ran man, you know in your heart that now your popularity has almost been consumed. You can be regarded as a sister in the company. If you have any good script, you can consider you first. If you don''t renew your contract, go to other so-called big companies, You are not a popular class! At that time, you may not even be able to get the color of the heroine! "


    Miran''er chuckled, "brother Xi, do you scare me? Even if you can''t get the heroine''s color, it''s good to get a breakthrough role. After all, not everyone wants to play the heroine in the brain damaged ancient puppet drama. "


    "Gu ranman!" Chen Xi is so angry with this girl.


    Mi Ran''er looked at her watch. "It''s almost time for a break. Just now I promised to buy coffee with you. There are a lot of people in the cast. Go and buy it with your assistant. I''ll go to the play first."


    Chen Xi''s teeth are almost broken.


    The next part of the play was shot very smoothly. For MI Ran''er, this kind of role is of no standard. She can easily grasp the essence of the character and perform the best part of it.


    Ye Qing is also a very good opponent, two people you come and I go, a few very important emotional scenes are a pass.


    At the end of the day, the director was so happy that he had to go to dinner. Mi Ran''er was tired and refused.


    If you go to a dinner party, who knows if there will be paparazzi waiting to take photos, she offends Chen Xi during the day. If Chen Xi wants to take hold of her and ask her to renew her contract, she may be able to create black materials for her!


    Miran''er felt that during the contract period, she had to be careful in order to get out safely.

 Chapter 2104

    Back in the hotel, after taking a bath, she sat on the bed holding her mobile phone. After several years in the business, she still knew many senior members of the industry. She swept around the circle of friends and suddenly saw a producer issue an audition invitation.


    [the film Fenghua has entered the stage of preparation. The male owner has been identified as a high-value and high acting film king. The female owner will be selected by audition. Actresses from major agencies are welcome to audition.]


    The director of "Fenghua" is a famous director in the world. If mi Ran''er really wins the play, she will be famous in the circle, and will also leap into the film circle from a TV drama.


    It''s up in a second.


    She has no hope of Chen Xi, directly private chat with the producer, asked her how to sign up.


    Xu: ranman, do you want to audition? Oh, by the way, I remember your brokerage appointment seems to be full, right? But are you sure you want to step into the movie industry? In fact, I contacted your agent to ask you to come to the female owner of a movie that was shown before the audition, but your economic team directly refused. I was worried about affecting the relationship between you and your economic team. I never told you...]


    Sure enough, the original owner''s career did not progress, but was blocked by the pig heads of the economic team.


    Biting her teeth, MI Ran''er tries to suppress her anger and pokes on the screen of her mobile phone: "I won''t renew my contract after the contract expires. At that time, I''m a free man. No one cares whether I want to audition or not! So rest assured, sister Xu, I won''t stand you up this time


    Producer Xu: [well, I''ll send you the specific time and location. I hope you can behave better and take down the role directly!]


    Mi Ran''er picked up her eyes and happily replied, "yes." she yawned wearily, put down her cell phone and got ready to go to bed.


    However, she has been in this world for almost a day, and the system has not yet released the task. Is it because the male owner has not appeared?


    Before this idea disappeared, the cold voice of the system rang out in my mind: "start the branch line task, win the heroine of Fenghua, and smoothly terminate the contract with the original brokerage company. The reward for the task is to turn back the time and choose once."


    Time back, is regret medicine!


    This is a good reward.


    Mi Ran''er quickly took over the task.


    This task is not particularly difficult, a little effort can complete this task, get this reward.


    I went to sleep contentedly. The next morning, it was just before five o''clock, and I was woken up by my assistant.


    If you want to say, what''s wrong with this star''s boundless work? It''s that when filming, he gets up earlier than a chicken and sleeps later than a dog. It''s unbearable!


    Mi Ran''er calculated that she had been sleeping for less than four hours that night. She washed her eyes with a pair of fish like bubbles. Then, on the way to the cast, assistant Xiao Tao brought her hot eggs and put them on her eyes.


    "Xiaotao, what kind of contract did you sign with the company?" Mi Ran''er asked with a smile.


    Xiao Tao said: "as for the ordinary employment contract, if there is no time limit, you can resign at any time. However, because of the confidentiality agreement, if the secrets of the company''s artists are disclosed later, the company has permanent prosecution authority!"


    When Chen Xi was driving, he had some foreboding when he heard mi Ran''er''s words.


    "When my contract expires, would you like to resign and leave the company with me?"

 Chapter 2105

    "Me?" Xiao Tao was a little surprised.


    The reason why mi Ran''er chose Xiao Tao was that she was very conscientious in her memory. In many cases, she helped the original owner and was a very good assistant. If she was replaced by a new assistant, she would have to break in with her. Moreover, if she didn''t know the root of the new assistant, it would be very troublesome.


    "Well, if you don''t think it''s troublesome to change companies, forget it!" With a low smile, miran''er took the egg from her hand and rubbed her eyes.


    Xiao Tao leaned up to MI Ran''er''s ear and lowered her voice. "Sister ran, isn''t that a little bad for you? If higo is still in front of us, you should dig the corner of the wall openly. Even if I want to go with you, it''s not good to say so plainly in front of higo! "


    Mi Ran''er was amused by Xiao Tao''s appearance.


    He gave Xiao Tao a reassuring look and didn''t continue this topic.


    When he got to the production team, MI Ran''er said to Chen Xi in a low voice before getting off the bus, "brother Xi, don''t talk about the new play. I won''t renew my contract with the company, and the new company has no contact with me. I may take a break for a while. In the past three years, I haven''t had a holiday for more than 1000 days. If I don''t have a good rest, I will grow old ahead of time."


    It''s a personal decision whether to renew the contract or not. Chen Xi can''t get involved and say more, so he can only nod his head.


    Make up to continue filming, these days, still calm.


    However, miran''er was acutely aware that after finishing her work, there seemed to be more paparazzi following her. Occasionally, even when she went to the convenience store downstairs to buy something to eat, she would notice that someone was photographing herself.


    She knows who these reporters are.


    However, if these reporters want to take pictures of themselves and the boys in the same frame, they will have difficulties. After all, MI Ran''er is now on guard against everything and is determined not to give each other an opportunity.


    At last, the play was finished.


    At the end of the last scene, the director personally gives mi Ran''er a bunch of flowers. Mi Ran''er just says thank you to the director. Ye Qing suddenly hugs her excitedly and keeps saying thank you in her ear.


    Ye Qing''s sudden action made mi Ran''er tremble. When he released himself, MI Ran''er''s face was still in a state of panic.


    She coagulated the smile on Ye Qing''s face and felt a little chilly in her heart.


    This man, in order to increase popularity and popularity with himself, really has no limit.


    "No one can be absent from the party tonight! Ran man, you have always refused to have dinner together. You can''t refuse this time. After all, it''s a green banquet. I don''t know when it will be next time we can get together! "


    The director can''t refuse to say.


    Miran''er nodded with a smile, "OK, I will go."


    When she went to remove her make-up, MI Ran''er asked Xiao Tao, "Xiao Tao, have you submitted your speech? I''ll be free in two days. Although I haven''t signed a company for the time being, I still have money to pay you! "


    Xiao Tao nodded, "of course, I''ll go with you. After all, you''re the first artist I''ve taken care of since I joined the industry. We''ve known each other for several years, and we''re in tune. Now let me take care of another artist, it may not be so easy to run in!"


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll give you no less welfare. I''ll give you a bonus for every play in the future! Come with me


    After unloading her make-up and changing her clothes, miran''er decides to take a walk in the tourist area.

 Chapter 2106

    The original owner has been in the film and television city almost every day in the past three years, but he has never visited the film and television city because he has no leisure time.


    Miran''er really mourned for her.


    She went to the film and television city with her sunglasses and mask and Xiao Tao. Now is the time when there are a lot of tourists. There are many people on the street and there are many people in the snack street. The air is filled with the fragrance of all kinds of snacks, which makes people have a good appetite.


    The two girls are of the same age, both of whom are uncertain. They strolled all the way to the end of the street and bought a lot of food.


    "Sister ran, you are very good. You have such a good body management. No matter how you eat, you can''t grow fat. I''m miserable. If you eat more, you''ll get fat..." Xiao Tao looks at Mi Ran''er''s face enviously and sighs.


    Mi Ran''er chuckled and comforted: "think about it, you don''t need to be on camera, and I will be seen on camera if I lose weight. Then netizens talk about why I grow fat on the Internet. I remember once when my face was a little round, there was a black powder rumor that I was pregnant. Do you think you are miserable or I am miserable?"


    When Xiao Tao thought about it, he couldn''t help laughing. "I remember that the rumor maker was later accused and paid 50000 yuan for his reputation loss! It''s also a warning to all fans not to make rumors for black people! It was only later that the circle became peaceful. "


    "Yes! So don''t envy me. I need to pay more than you. " With an octopus ball in his mouth, MI Ran''er only talks to Xiao Tao. When he turns the corner, he doesn''t see anyone in front of him. He just hears Xiao Tao say, "be careful, sister ran!" Then he bumped into someone''s chest.


    The other person is very tall, wearing a black long windbreaker, just like her, all wrapped tightly, only showing a pair of peach blossom eyes, eyes deep, streamer, very good-looking!


    The octopus ball in MI Ran''er''s mouth slid down from the other''s chest, leaving a long oil mark on his good windbreaker.


    "Ah, I''m sorry..." Mi Ran''er quickly took out her tissue and tried to clean it for her. But she caught her wrist and threw it away!


    "Is it easier to pick up a conversation by chance?" He dropped a taunt and passed by Mi Ran''er, wringing his eyebrows and walking quickly.


    "What the hell?" Mi Ran''er''s hand holding the paper towel awkwardly stayed in the air, and the corner of her mouth drew coldly, "do you think I''m his fan? Who is he? I didn''t recognize it at all


    Miran''er turned back and asked Xiao Tao, "do you recognize who that is?"


    Xiao Tao also shook his head blankly, "the other side is wrapped tightly, and there are stars everywhere, I don''t recognize them... However, his voice is very familiar. If he is really an actor, he should be the one who often uses the original voice!"


    Mi Ran''er shook her head and put the episode behind her.


    "Forget it, it''s just a chance encounter. Let''s continue to stroll and wait until time to go to the place where we have the green killing banquet."


    "Good!"


    As night fell, the crew''s green killing banquet was held in a barbecue shop in the movie city.


    When mi Ran''er and Xiao Tao arrived, many people had already arrived. When they saw the heroine coming, the director quickly got up to greet her and sat down next to Ye Qing.


    "The cooperation between the two of you is really chemical. When this play is on the star, it will definitely be a big fire. After all, ranman is a magic drug for audience rating. In recent years, the audience rating of this play will be in the top three of the new year''s list! It''s worthy of the name of the first little flower in TV series

 Chapter 2107

    The director boasted without stint.


    For Gu ranman now, it''s a victory.


    Miran''er gave a polite smile. "Director, you flatter me. Now there are so many new shows. In fact, for me, the most important thing is to think about how to transform."


    The director frowned and thought, "in fact, with your appearance, it''s really not easy to transform. After all, it''s too pure, and the appearance limits your way of acting."


    The director said this too absolutely.


    "Director, you can rest assured that as long as you have acting skills, no matter what kind of appearance, you can''t limit the stage. After all, for an actor, the most important thing is not appearance, but acting skills!"


    The smile on MI Ran''er''s face had already shown a little embarrassment, and the atmosphere on the table became a little more delicate.


    But ye Qing, the leading actor, was the first to echo mi Ran''er: "ranman''s words are good. Most of the new shows are not very good. It''s still difficult to surpass ranman''s peak."


    Mi Ran''er turns to look at Ye Qing and sees that the white lotus is smiling like a spring breeze. Her silver teeth are broken and she just wants to split it up.


    What''s more, if these words are spread out of context, the world will feel that her predecessors despise the younger generation in the circle, think that these younger generation''s acting skills are not good, and they are the permanent peak.


    It''s going to be ridiculed to death.


    Sure enough, this man is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Mi Ran''er did not pay attention to Ye Qing. Looking back, he began to eat.


    Gu ran man used to have an active atmosphere at the green banquet, but today, he seems a little dull. Other members of the crew can see that today ran man doesn''t look very happy.


    Maybe it''s because the contract with the brokerage company is coming.


    However, MI Ran''er just didn''t want to leave too much behind, so he pretended to be deep.


    Among the people here, how many people tried to dig a hole for her, she remembered clearly one by one, and when she had a chance, she would return it a little bit!


    At the end of the feast, there was a second scene to sing at KTV. Mi Ran''er refused because she had a headache and had to get up early tomorrow morning to take a plane. Chen Xi asked Chen Xi to send her back to the hotel, but Chen Xi said, "I still want to play. Why don''t you let Xiao Tao give you a ride?"


    In his present attitude, there was no way that he had given up Gu ranman as a cash cow before.


    Miran''er laughed indifferently. She didn''t drink tonight, so she could drive.


    "Peach, are you going to play?" She turned and asked the little girl beside her.


    The little girl shook her head, "no, I don''t like the noisy environment of the singing hall."


    "Then let''s go together."


    Miran''er held out his hand to Chen Xi, "give me the car key."


    Chen Xi reluctantly took it out and put it in her hands.


    "Xige, you have to take it easy. If you''re drunk, peach and I won''t come to save you!"


    Mi Ran''er said with a faint smile and left with the peach beside him.


    Chen Xi stares at her slender and graceful figure, and her eyes are bursting with flames.


    The dining place is about two or three kilometers away from the hotel. Many people come out to play at night. Therefore, there are many cars and people. The streets are very crowded. Mi Ran''er''s car is very slow, but at a corner, it still collides with a black nanny car.


    Mi Ran''er drove cautiously and ran into the other side because the other side crossed the line and ran over her car. She braked in time, but she still couldn''t hide.

 Chapter 2108

    Under the light, the driver of the other side was wearing a mask, showing only a pair of Phoenix eyes. Far away, MI Ran''er felt that those eyes were familiar.


    Both sides didn''t get out of the car to deal with the matter in time. They were watching the change to see who could not sit first.


    But, this is a traffic fortress. There will be a traffic jam soon.


    "Sister ran, it can''t work like this, or you can call the traffic police directly." Xiao Tao wants to say that they both didn''t drink. Even if the traffic police came, it''s not their responsibility. It certainly won''t have any impact.


    When Xiao Tao was about to make a phone call, the car on the opposite side suddenly backed back. Then, with a bang of the accelerator, he passed by Mi Ran''er!


    Just run.


    "I''ll go!" Mi Ran''er turned to look at the license plate number of the car, "Xiao Tao, you write it down, Jin Axxxx. It seems that you are also an insider. When I get back to the hotel, I''ll ask some friends. If I don''t find out his identity, I won''t pay for my car. I don''t have the surname gu!"


    "Oh..."


    Xiaotao found out that the mobile phone did not alarm, but wrote down the license plate number.


    When mi Ran''er started the car again, Xiao Tao asked, "sister ran, why don''t you call the police?"


    "Call the police? I''m a public figure. In this case, even if the traffic police finally decide that I''m not wrong, the media will surely spread a lot of rumors that are not good for me. Even if it is finally clarified, a small group of black fans will still use this point to blackmail me in front of uninformed passers-by! "


    Xiao Tao heard what mi Ran''er said.


    "Come on, if you understand these words one day, you can be an agent!" Mi Ran''er looked at Xiao Tao''s simple appearance and said with a smile.


    Back at the hotel, MI Ran''er gets out of the car and takes a picture of the front of the car. Fortunately, there is no big defect in the car. Otherwise, she will be very distressed.


    After returning to her room, Xiao Tao helps mi Ran''er pack up, while mi Ran''er goes to wash up. After everything is packed up, she lies down on the bed and gives the license plate number to Xiao Zhu, the owner''s best friend who works in gossip weekly.


    When Xiaozhu saw the license plate number, he immediately sent a very excited voice, "this is especially the nanny car of an Baiyu, a young actor who just won the three golden movie emperors last year. That''s an Baiyu who was sent out as an idol and won the Rookie Award a year later! An Baiyu, the omnipotent idol of film, TV and song Sanqi! My dream lover, anpeyu


    Xiao Zhu''s series of rainbow farts made mi Ran''er talk in silence.


    But


    How can an Peiyu, a high-quality idol, do such things as escape?


    Is it double faced?


    Miran''er suddenly became curious about the movie king.


    Before he could reply to Xiaozhu, another voice came from Xiaozhu, "by the way, this great God should be shooting a movie in the film and television city. It seems that he also killed the youth today. I just saw that the official blog of the movie released the photos of killing the youth! Why are you so interested in him all of a sudden? I remember that you always have a good feeling for an Peiyu and his family! "


    Mi Ran''er didn''t say anything about the car accident. After all, Xiaozhu is an entertainment. Some things should be prevented or not. After all, friendship is too weak in front of interests.


    She said with a smile: "I just met this car by accident. The people who got off the car were familiar with it, so I was curious who it was! It''s all right


    "Is it?" Xiaozhu said he didn''t believe it, but he didn''t worry about it. "By the way, ranman, do you want to renew your contract? If you don''t want to renew your contract, can you let me get the first-hand information when you officially announce it, and let me do the first release of the whole network? "

 Chapter 2109

    Mi Ran''er: "I originally wanted to announce it on Weibo. Since you want first-hand information, I''ll give it to you. However, you have to wait until I inform you. After all, there are still nearly ten days left before the contract expires."


    Xiaozhu: "don''t worry, I''ve done things in a proper way, but do you really want to renew your contract? Have you found your home yet? In my opinion, for the sake of conservatism, it''s more secure for you to stay in your current company. After all, it''s not easy for you to find another company that is so good to you! "


    Miran''er''s face showed a little sarcasm, "is it good for me? If you are really good to me, you will not refuse those really good scripts again and again, and let me waste my popularity in ancient puppet dramas. "


    Xiaozhu heard her complaint and didn''t reply.


    I don''t know whether I agree with her or not.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t care about her any more. She searches an Peiyu''s microblog.


    The head portrait is a very beautiful white plum. This guy is an artist.


    After five years of microblog registration, there are only more than 200 microblogs, most of which are advertising blogs. When mi Ran''er looks at an Peiyu''s refined map, she deeply feels that this guy''s refined map is not as good as the original one.


    On the contrary, refinement polished his spirit and aura.


    Mi Ran''er found that an Peiyu''s fans always like to praise him with the words of a virtuous and artistic artist. However, this guy is only 30 years old this year. He just won the film awards when he was young and had good acting skills. Is it necessary to praise him in such a mature way?


    After pulling down, MI Ran''er realized that because an Baiyu doesn''t often operate microblog, people think that he acts like a veteran cadre. That''s why he is described like this.


    Boring micro blog, I really can''t see the private character of an Peiyu.


    Just as mi Ran''er is about to close her microblog and go to sleep, a message appears in her circle of friends, which Chen Xi just released ten seconds ago.


    "The white eyed wolf is the most in the world. Sometimes I really wonder if I should be kind to people. Otherwise, I have to guard against being bitten by people all the time."


    Chen Xi is such a whore, too


    Sure enough, the following comments are asking if there is anything wrong with Gu ranman. Fans all know that Gu ranman''s contract is coming. Some people have guessed that Gu ranman will not renew his contract.


    Fortunately, Gu ranman has enough fans. He immediately went to Chen Xi''s microblog to accuse and comment on it. He told you that everything is subject to the official announcement. In Chen Xi''s comments, some people wrote several crimes of brokerage companies and listed all the nonfeasance after Gu ranman''s popularity, so that passers-by could see clearly the essence of Chen Xi''s Bailian.


    Mi Ran''er sometimes feels that the original owner should thank his fans more. But for these fans, the original owner would have been so confused that no one would know.


    Chen Xi quickly deleted the blog, and MI Ran''er laughed sarcastically.


    He is a kind of person who shows that he is not strong enough to play with miran''er. Now he can''t play with miran''er. In the next few days, he can only be fooled by miran''er!


    Back in the capital, MI Ran''er went straight back to her nest.


    This is the house that the original owner bought with the first TV drama after the explosion. It''s also the only place for her to settle down in the capital. It gives her a sense of belonging in this strange big city. Miran''er learns from her memory that when the girl bought the house and got the red book, she was so excited that she hugged Xiaotao and cried.

 Chapter 2110

    The original owner is a simple child. The agency and all the actors who have cooperated with her make use of her simplicity and squeeze her utilization value without mercy.


    Although the house is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. After a brief repair, miran''er goes out to meet the producer of Fenghua.


    The appointed place is in a cafe.


    Because of his old acquaintance, the producer said directly: "many influential young actresses participated in this audition, because this film is bound to focus on various foreign Golden Awards. Therefore, the director will ask for more. You should be prepared. This is the time for the first audition. I have already registered for you. Remember to arrive on time! By the way, don''t make up. The director is a weirdo. He doesn''t like actresses with make-up. He likes to carve actresses out bit by bit. "


    The information revealed by the producer is very useful for miran''er.


    She was very grateful. "Thank you so much. I''ll treat you to dinner when I have time! By the way, only actresses are selected for the show now, is it because the male owner has been confirmed? Let me tell you a little bit, who is it? "


    Mi Ran''er''s curiosity made the producer unable to refuse.


    She lowered her voice, "it''s an Peiyu. He''s been in the limelight recently. Moreover, his acting skills are OK. In the words of the director, there''s a bright future in this life!"


    It''s a narrow road!


    If at this moment mi Ran''er could not guess who the male leader was, he would have gone through so many planes in vain.


    "What? Don''t tell me that you''re a fan of anpeyu. It''s going to be a lot of pressure to act with an idol. Why don''t you say that in the next play... "The producer wants to persuade her to give up the role.


    "I''m not a fan of him. I''m just a little surprised and a little overjoyed. Being able to play with such an actor with acting skills and strength confirms my determination to take the role!"


    Mi Ran''er''s teeth were tight, and he had a lovely smile on his face.


    The producer sighed, "if you have confidence, I still have a lot of things to deal with. I''ll go first. I''ll be smart. I''ll try my best to say something nice to you in the audition."


    The producer is also watching Gu ranman climb to the position of the so-called number one little flower in TV series. She knows that if this girl doesn''t transform again, a good seedling may wither.


    When I met many actresses in the circle who used all kinds of means to be in the top position, the producers had a good feeling for Gu ranman, who was a girl who could make films safely. Moreover, when she passed the script, she was really suitable for the heroine of Fenghua.


    Now we just need to pass the director level.


    The audition was three days later.


    Mi Ran''er searched the original novel Fenghua on the Internet. This novel is very heavy. It only took less than three years for the leading men and women to get to know each other, fall in love, and then break up because of all kinds of pressure. However, these three years are their most brilliant life.


    The heroine''s color was simple at first, but later, this kind of simplicity was swallowed up by the reality, and gradually became philistine. The man was the artistic brain, and they couldn''t accept the Philistine of the woman. They quarreled a lot, but in the end, love was better than his aversion to the change of the woman


    This kind of tangled script, with the psychological journey of the protagonists growing up from the long history, is sure to resonate with countless audiences growing up at the same time after the film is shot and released.

 Chapter 2111

    Mi Ran''er doesn''t know which part of the film she will audition for, but she should be able to grasp the content of the novel very accurately, no matter which part. Maybe she can show a little childishness, so that the director has the impulse to teach and carve her. In this way, she will win the role.


    While reading a novel, MI Ran''er receives a call from Chen Xi.


    "Gu ranman, can you explain to me what happened to the nanny car? Although you don''t renew your contract with the company any more, the nanny car is not your own. If it''s damaged in this way, don''t you have to be responsible for it? "


    Chen Xi asked angrily over the phone.


    "I''m in charge. If you drive the car for maintenance, how much do you charge me? Can''t I just pay for it? Higo, there''s a saying that business can''t be done. Is it necessary for you to change your attitude towards me so much? When I first got into the fire, who yelled and boasted to me all the time that he was a gold medal broker who could let me enter the film industry in three years and win various mainstream awards. Now it''s three years since I got into the fire. What''s the situation of me now? You know better than me. You didn''t do anything you promised me, It''s also common sense that I don''t renew my contract. What''s your position to lose your temper in front of me? "


    In the past few planes, what mi Ran''er hated most was this kind of person. He had no ability and had to drag others to die together. Once others wanted to get rid of him, they felt that he was ungrateful and wanted to destroy him completely!


    This kind of person is the most vicious and disgusting. Every time mi Ran''er meets him, he always wants to stay away. Otherwise, when he goes too far, it''s too late for him to get away.


    Chen Xi was so scolded by miran''er that his breath became more and more urgent. He bit his teeth, organized his words, and then continued: "let''s talk about the matter. Did you crash the car? I''m just calling to question you. You just say that to me. Can''t I care about the public property of my company? Yes! At the beginning, I promised you a lot. However, due to the limited conditions, you can''t get to the big screen because of the narrow road. Can you blame me? "


    "I can''t go to the big screen?" Miran''er seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world.


    She chuckled, "higo, you remember this sentence. Soon, I''ll beat you in the face, let you know how rubbish the company''s decisions are in recent years! Delay my youth not to say, also let the entertainment industry almost lost an excellent young actor


    Mi Ran''er finished and hung up with a bang.


    She found that she and Chen Xi could not talk about going together.


    Go on, you can only be more angry.


    Chen Xi really doesn''t know himself. Now things have become so ugly. He didn''t want to make up for it. He also pushed all this people on her head.


    This kind of short-sighted person is doomed to be nothing.


    But


    Why should she pay for the maintenance of the car?


    This money has to be paid by the guy anpeyu.


    As soon as mi Ran''er raised her lips, she began to plan in her heart how to approach the man, how to make him take the bait, how to pay attention to himself, and how to eat him step by step!


    Three days later, "Fenghua" audition was held in Beijing Mingyue film and television company. The production team of "Fenghua" is not only the top in China, but also in the world. Therefore, there are a lot of actresses coming to audition.

 Chapter 2112

    Even if you don''t get to be a female leader in the end, if you are liked by the director and play a female two and three in this play, even if you just make soy sauce, you can still be ranked in the domestic film industry.


    This audition, miran''er came alone.


    She gave Xiao Tao a holiday to deal with her resignation.


    By the time she arrived at Mingyue company, many people had already arrived. Mi Ran''er had a look at the number. Her name was in the second half. She could see what kind of girls were in front of her and what they looked like after the audition.


    From the expression can be analyzed, they have no face.


    Among these actresses, miran''er is the most famous. Her appearance has attracted many people''s attention.


    She didn''t pay attention to these people''s eyes. Instead, she went straight to the corner and sat down. She took out the mirror and looked at her state. Fortunately, she had a good rest at home these three days. Therefore, she didn''t have any tiredness on her face, and her eyes were bright. If she was allowed to try the part of the previous heroine, the effect would be good!


    Soon after MI Ran''er sat down, a girl sat down beside him.


    "What a coincidence, ranman! You even came to audition for Fenghua. I always thought that you only like making TV dramas, but you don''t like making movies. " Mi Ran''er recognized the girl who was speaking.


    This is Xu Miaomiao, the former owner''s college classmate. They are still roommates. However, during her college years, she has good resources. She has made several literary films. Although she is not the female owner, she still has a lot of plays.


    However, acting skills have always been criticized by people. Some people on the Internet still analyze whether there are gold owners behind Xu Miaomiao. Otherwise, how can a newcomer with such poor acting skills get so many resources for literary and art films.


    "Why do you think I like making TV series?" Mi Ran''er pulled his lips a little wordlessly. "I only like to shoot characters that are suitable for me. Of course, I also want to try challenging characters."


    Xu Miaomiao was puzzled and frowned, "then why did you always make some TV plays of the same type before?"


    Mi Ran''er laughed: "that''s not because..."


    Before we finished, the door of the audition room opened.


    "OK, everyone be quiet. The audition here will start soon. You should have seen your own number just now. We only call numbers, not names. People who hear their own numbers will come in."


    The staff said to the actresses without expression.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Number one, please come in. This way, number two, get ready."


    No. 1 is a familiar face, but for a while, MI Ran''er can''t remember who he is. He should be a supporting actor who often plays soy sauce in various dramas. This time, he probably wants to gamble.


    The second is a fresh face, looking very young, should still be a student in school.


    Miran''er leaned back in his seat and watched intently. He also noticed the time everyone spent in the conference room. The longest was 15 minutes, and the shortest was less than five minutes.


    For a long time, he came out with an uncertain look on his face. Some of them were watching. Although they were winning, MI Ran''er felt that the temperament of these people was not suitable for the female masters of Fenghua, and the director should not choose them.


    All of them came out in a short time with a sad face. Two of them came out of the door of the conference room and began to cry.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Miaomiao was a little frightened. "Is it so scary? It''s said that director Lin is a poisonous tongue. I didn''t expect that he would be so poisonous! "

 Chapter 2113

    Miran''er''s face was expressionless.


    In fact, my heart has been a little uneasy.


    The system felt her psychology and laughed, "host, don''t you have confidence? Isn''t this kind of field just for you? "


    Mi Ran''er: "it''s not that I''m not confident and nervous. After all, this kind of occasion is too formal. Moreover, this role is related to the next direction of the plot. If I can''t take this role, the plot may go through many detours and waste a lot of time."


    The system laughs even more, "just let the host know!"


    Now mi Ran''er has no time to deal with this bloodless and fleshy system. He only knows how to attack her and ridicule her smelly system at any time. Soon, he calls Xu Miaomiao.


    When Xu Miaomiao went in, he suddenly turned around and took mi Ran''er''s hand. "Ranman, you must pray for me. I will take this role. If I take the heroine, I will ask director Lin to put in a more dramatic female partner for you!"


    Mi Ran''er


    It''s not necessary.


    When mi Ran''er heard Xu Miaomiao''s words, he began to doubt whether Xu Miaomiao''s coming to the audition would just take a form. Maybe she had already decided to play the role of a woman.


    no way!


    We can''t think wildly, we can''t slack off so early.


    She bit the lip and took a deep breath.


    Xu Miaomiao, the next one is her.


    Xu Miaomiao didn''t stay for a long time. He came out in ten minutes. When he came out, he didn''t look clear.


    She walked towards the elevator without saying a word, ignoring mi Ran''er.


    This is


    Was it brushed?


    As soon as mi Ran''er''s doubts came out, the staff here called her number and quickly got up and went to the conference room.


    The meeting room was dressed up as a great hall. Looking at it solemnly and solemnly, MI Ran''er saw the hall and guessed which section would be tried.


    She went to the judging panel and bowed deeply. "Hello everyone, I''m Gu ranman..."


    She looked up at the judges.


    The director and the producer are here.


    In the corner, there was a man in black. He was wearing a cap, but mi Ran''er recognized him with his jaw and lip.


    "Fenghua" has been identified as the hero, an Baiyu.


    He actually took part in the audition.


    "Miss Gu is very famous in the circle. However, I haven''t seen those TV plays played by Miss Gu because I don''t have time. Looking at Miss Gu''s face is too sweet. Isn''t it suitable for the heroine of this play?" As soon as the director opened his mouth, he began to attack Miran''s confidence.


    However, MI Ran''er just gave a smile. She looked at the director without any arrogance. "Director, how can you know that I can''t do it before you even let me try it out? I can''t change my appearance, but with the efforts of the day after tomorrow, I can change my temperament. Moreover, I think my acting skills are enough for me to hold the role


    The girl''s voice was slightly light, but the conference room was big enough and the echo was enough. It fell in everyone''s ears. Except for an Peiyu, everyone was surprised.


    An Bai Yu coagulates the eyes of the girl standing on the stage. He always feels that these eyes are very familiar.


    But for a while, I can''t remember where I met.


    "Well, you''re very confident! I appreciate confident people. Well, I''ll give you a minute to digest the play, and then, with your understanding, perform it! " Director Lin asked people to hand over a piece of script paper and gave him a gentle smile.

 Chapter 2114

    Miran''er took a look.


    This is the scene where the man and the woman love each other until the end, and they are beaten by the reality to break up. It has nothing to do with the present scene.


    Miran''er doubted that this was a small kitchen for her when the director saw that she was so confident.


    Sipping her lips, her unforgettable ability, let her spend a few seconds to remember these lines, and then swept the field behind her, pondered the position.


    A minute later, she put the script on the floor.


    Look at director Lin again: "director, can I make a small request?"


    Director Lin: "you said."


    "Can I have Mr. Ann play for me?" With a smile and a gentle look, she fell on an Baiyu in the corner.


    Anpeyu sat in the corner and thought about things. He didn''t expect to be hurt by cue. When he was stunned, he touched his chin. Then he got up. Before the director spoke, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll play for you."


    He took off his hat and revealed some long hair below. This guy used to wear a headgear every day when shooting ancient costume dramas, so he didn''t bother to cut his hair. The shape of the new drama has not been determined yet, so he went in and out with a cap every day, which is very free and easy.


    An Peiyu''s eyebrows and eyes are really exquisite. Even if he doesn''t wear any eye makeup, when he lifts his eyes and droops his eyes, it makes his heart beat faster.


    He came to the stage, picked up the script on the ground and looked at it. Then, he raised his lips: "director Lin, you are setting a difficult situation for this little girl! It''s clear that those are just small scenes, but you want her to play this scene... Tut tut! "


    An Baiyu shakes his head speechlessly, throws away the script, and his eyes fall on MI Ran''er.


    "Come on."


    When the two people''s eyes were on each other, MI Ran''er was in the mood, and an Baiyu was also in the mood, which made the audience enjoy the play and the audience enjoy it!


    Mi Ran''er stepped forward and grabbed an Peiyu''s neck on tiptoe. Her eyes were dyed red as fast as she could. She choked: "tell me, why do you want to do this to me? What happened before, it''s not my fault! Why do you want to put these accounts on my head? Is birth my choice? Can I choose my parents? Do you think all this is really what I want? "


    Mi Ran''er sobbed and complained word by word. She had a good command of her lines. Even with a lump in her throat, her words were clearly heard by the people present.


    "Can I choose my birth?" An Bai Yu said faintly that his eyes were more red than mi Ran''er''s, but with a free and easy look on his face, "I can''t choose! But I can choose my future... "


    He raised his hand, grabbed mi Ran''er''s wrist and pulled her away from him.


    "No matter what, if we continue, we will only hurt each other. Let''s separate! Only separated, can each bloom the most beautiful brilliance An Bai Yu''s tone of determination and reluctance fell on MI Ran''er''s ears, and it was a direct beating on his heart!


    She raised her hand and was ready to fan her face down!


    "Card!"


    The director shouts the card quickly.


    He felt that if he didn''t shout card again, the girl would really get into the play too deeply, and slapped anpeyu in the face.


    Mi Ran''er''s fingers curled up slightly and finally stopped the force.


    She rubbed her eyes, pulled out a smile on her face, and then looked at director Lin.

 Chapter 2115

    An Baiyu didn''t withdraw her eyes from her face.


    He suddenly approached mi Ran''er and whispered in her ear, "so you are the girl who used octopus balls to make my Gaoding windbreaker unbearable."


    Miran''er pulled his lips awkwardly. "Mr. an even crashed my nanny''s car and sent it to repair. I don''t know how much it will cost for the time being!"


    An Bai Yu shrugged his shoulders and said with a low smile, "is that even?"


    Miran''er nodded, "OK, it''s even."


    The two are whispering here, and the director over there is already summing up Miran''s score with the producer.


    "Miss Gu''s acting skills are very good. It''s too wasteful for you to play in TV series all the time. However, you may have to go back and wait for a notice about how to choose the role of the play. We will post the news to your mobile phone or email in two days at most. Please check it."


    At the moment, the director''s indifference to MI Ran''er is no longer the same as when she just came in. At the moment, he has a lot of appreciation for good actors.


    Mi Ran''er knew that this role was probably his own!


    She turned happily, ready to go out.


    "Wait for me in the parking lot for a moment." The movie king nearby suddenly whispered.


    "What for?" Mi Ran''er stops and looks at an Pei Yu in doubt.


    "I think about it. My high fixed price is definitely more expensive than the maintenance cost of your car. We have to sum up the compensation price." An said that he was not the kind of person who would be confused and suffer losses!


    Mi Ran''er


    Take a deep breath, she nodded slowly, "well, hurry up, I didn''t eat breakfast for the audition, I''m hungry!"


    "Well."


    After MI Ran''er went out, an Peiyu came up to Director Lin and said, "in a word, I''m going to be the opposite actress! The management side, with your qualification, should be able to handle it. "


    "But... There has already said that the female owner is determined to be Xu Miaomiao, so suddenly changed, in case the management withdraws the capital..." before the director spoke, the director assistant frowned.


    An Pei Yu glanced at the assistant with a smile on his lips and said, "if you withdraw, you will withdraw. If you have director Lin, are you worried that no one is willing to invest in this play?"


    Director Lin shook his head helplessly. "In fact, it''s very important for a play to use a good actor. If the management has to use Xu Miaomiao, the film will lose money."


    An Puyu shrugged: "since you have said that, I will take it as if you have promised me!"


    Director Lin gave a hum and didn''t speak any more.


    An was not in the mood to see the next audition actors, so he put on his hat and sunglasses and left from the other door of the conference room.


    When he went down to the basement, he saw mi Ran''er waiting at the elevator entrance. He raised his eyebrows and said, "it turns out that someone is really stupid and waiting to lose money..."


    Miran''er pulled his lips and sneered: "Mr. an thinks that everything is like you. Do you like to escape?"


    The smile on Amber''s face froze.


    I thought the little girl was a bronze. It seems that she is still a king of mouth gun!


    He pulled his lip and walked towards his car.


    "This crash, not only your nanny car, but also mine need to be repaired. Moreover, my car is much more expensive than yours! All in all, I am the one who suffers the loss! " He took out the car key and stood in front of a big red sports car. He looked back at miran''er and said, "Miss Gu, do you dare to go to my house and get my purchase certificate for my clothes?"

 Chapter 2116

    Mi Ran''er chuckled, "why don''t you dare? Even if I''m photographed, I''m not as hot as Mr. an, who has just won the three golden film awards. At that time, I can get a wave of heat! Why not? "


    Hearing this, amber tut tut twice, "it''s real!"


    After getting on the bus, amber starts the car.


    Feeling his driving skills, miran''er suddenly began to wonder, "in fact, I really want to ask why Mr. an suddenly crossed the line and ran into my car that day. Did he drink wine?"


    An Bai Yu glanced at her faintly. "I''m drunk, but I''m not drunk. It''s not because of drinking that I hit your car, but because of other reasons."


    "Other reasons?"


    Miran''er was curious, but she didn''t ask too much because of the identity of an Baiyu. After all, the identity of someone else is not suitable to tell the outsider so many private matters.


    An Peiyu lives in the center of the capital. He has built a high-grade apartment in the area of land and money. The people who can buy houses here are not only the native people in the capital, but also the rich people with an annual income of more than 30 million.


    In the past ten years, he has made many high box office movies and sold a lot of records. He has held several touring concerts and made a lot of money.


    Miran''er follows anpeyu up the stairs. She keenly feels that someone seems to be following him, but she doesn''t remind anpeyu. They enter the elevator one after the other with just a good distance. After entering the elevator, miran''er says, "your resident reporter is downstairs!"


    "Well, I''m here every day. I just want to take pictures of me going home with a woman. Today, I finally got them. If I put them on the Internet tomorrow, it will definitely cause a lot of controversy. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Seeing her look, an Baiyu suddenly approached her and said with a low smile, "what''s the matter? Now you know how to be afraid? "


    Miran''er shrugged with a smile. "Mr. an looks relaxed. What can I be afraid of? I''m a CP, and I''ve heard so many true and false scandals before. This time, you probably think we''re hyping and won''t take them seriously! "


    An Puyu shook his head helplessly, "you look so open, and you don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing! You know, big hearted people don''t go long in the entertainment industry! "


    The smile on MI Ran''er''s face closed, and his face suddenly became serious. "But people with glass heart are also struggling in the entertainment industry."


    An Baiyu: "I''m not sure."


    This girl is really eloquent.


    It''s really helpless. Anyu has no choice but to stop saying a word.


    When he arrived at an Peiyu''s house, MI Ran''er didn''t come in. He just stood at the door waiting for an Peiyu to bring the shopping voucher.


    Seeing her standing at the door, an Puyu frowned: "come in and sit down! Yes? For the first time in an actor''s house? "


    Miran''er: "no! It''s the first time I''ve been in the home of such a handsome actor. "


    An Pei Yu was stunned. It was visible to the naked eye that MI Ran''er saw that his ears were red under the brim of his hat.


    Because the face is covered by sunglasses, I can''t see whether it is red or not.


    I thought I was an old driver. I used to be so pure.


    Mi Ran''er laughs in her heart, changes her shoes and enters the room. She looks at the decoration of the apartment. Somehow, she feels that the decoration of the apartment is so depressing. She has been in the room for less than a minute now, and her heart starts to beat faster.

 Chapter 2117

    It''s not right!


    Miran''er takes a deep breath and looks at an Baiyu. This guy is not ready to get her the so-called shopping voucher. Instead, he goes directly to pour her a glass of water. After receiving it, miran''er does not drink it. He looks up at an Baiyu suspiciously and says, "Mr. an, you don''t want to..."


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that you actually agreed to come to my house! Now that I''m here, just sit down for a while. As for the shopping voucher, I don''t keep my hobby of that thing. That windbreaker is old. You just gave me a reason to buy new clothes! "


    Anpeyu sat down opposite her, cocked his legs and fixed her in front of him. He took a sip of hot water and said, "can you tell me what you know about me? After all, we have to get along with each other for about half a year in the future. If we don''t understand each other, we can''t cultivate tacit understanding! "


    Mi Ran''er saw that an Peiyu didn''t mean any harm, and his tense body gradually relaxed.


    She leaned back on the sofa and met an Peiyu. His eyes were deep, and he looked at people with casual tenderness. It was easy for people to fall in. However, miran''er was a very calm person. After they looked at each other, they began to smile.


    "Mr. an, does that mean that my role has been determined?" She asked with a little joy.


    An Baiyu nodded softly. "I shouldn''t have said that, but I never cooperate with people who have the wrong magnetic field. The management means to put Xu Miaomiao in as the female leader. Xu Miaomiao has made a match for me before and always has a pair of dull eyes when acting. Even if I lead her, I can''t enter the play. I''m very tired of playing with her, There are several scenes that should have become famous, because she is so slow that people pick out a lot of thorns! "


    An Yu Yu was also very relaxed in front of MI ran, and he was listening to his words, and he could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Mr. an, if you don''t like it, you don''t have to accept her play." Mi Ran''er said on purpose.


    "The most important thing about the composition of a play is the director and the script. If these two attract me, I can''t refuse the engagement. Just like Fenghua, everyone says that the risk of shooting this film is too great, but after I read the script, I think it''s very meaningful. Moreover, the script doesn''t face the risk history directly, but expresses sadness from another perspective, Screenwriter''s skill is very strong, so I took the risk! Besides, this film also has my investment! "


    "Wow


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that it was really beneficial to chat with such a movie king as an Peiyu!


    "Is this your first movie?" An Baiyu suddenly changed the topic and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, if I win it, I will take it seriously and try to win a Rookie Award next year." Miran''er really has great expectations for this play.


    An Bai Yu nodded slightly, "the new man award should be no difficulty, because you make me a hundred thousand windbreaker can''t wear, you promise me a condition!"


    An Bai Yu tiny Mi Mou son, suddenly very abdomen black ground opens a way.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and looked at him suspiciously, "what?"


    "With the heroine of Fenghua, I will win at least one post movie trophy next year!" An Puyu touched his chin and saw mi Ran''er frowning. He said with a smile, "you should not be without confidence, should you?"

 Chapter 2118

    "Of course not!" Mi Ran''er immediately sat up straight, raised his chin and glared at an Pei Yu. "As long as you don''t show a single moth, I''m sure I''ll do well and I have a good chance of winning the post movie trophy."


    "Well, ambition."


    An Peiyu looked at the time. "Well, it''s not long or short 15 minutes since you went upstairs and sat down. You can go! If you stay a little longer, you''ll really jump into the Yellow River and you won''t be able to wash it. "


    An Baiyu directly issued the order of eviction.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t even drink a glass of water. She didn''t show any affectation. She got up and bowed to an Peiyu with a smile. "I know that if this role falls on my head, it must be mostly because of you, Mr. an. I will remember your kindness. I will repay you when I have a chance in the future."


    With her sweet face, amber said that the time to repay her kindness would soon come.


    When mi Ran''er came out of an Peiyu''s house and went downstairs, she felt a slight sound in the shooting corner. She didn''t look there and walked away.


    Instead of going home directly, miran''er went to the company.


    Chen Xi was sitting in the office. When he saw mi Ran''er coming, he immediately hummed, "Oh, here comes our first sister!"


    Without looking at him, MI Ran''er went directly into the chief executive''s office.


    When the boss saw her, it was not as hot as before, but she was shown coffee.


    "What? Didn''t you say you wanted to take a break? What is it about coming to the company today? " The boss asked suspiciously.


    "The contract." Mi Ran''er took the contract out of his bag and said, "the five-year contract is just a few days away. I''m here today to talk with the general manager about the renewal of the contract and whether we should get together and break up."


    The boss sighed. He took off his glasses and wiped them: "ran man, when our company signed you, you were just a little actress who played No. n in gongdou opera. Later, you were so popular because of a Chuanyue opera that we didn''t treat you badly. You are one of the most profitable actors in our company. If you leave, the company''s income will go straight down. Do you really want to..."


    So ungrateful?


    Although the last few words of the boss were not spoken, MI Ran''er understood them.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "I know you haven''t treated me badly. You talk about the pay for movies. But general manager, don''t forget that when you talk about the pay for movies, your share is also very high! Mutually beneficial contract, I don''t think I owe you anything! As for the company, I''m the only actor who makes money. It seems to have something to do with your own star project, not because I''ve taken over good resources by myself... "


    The boss didn''t expect that MI Ran''er would be able to cope with the situation. He opened his mouth and really didn''t know how to reply.


    "In fact, there''s another reason why I don''t renew my contract. The company''s resources really don''t match my current popularity. If I continue to consume them like this, I''ll finally have a red life and end up in the end! General manager, you can rest assured that as long as we get together and disperse well, no one here in the company will smear me on the Internet, and I won''t say more about the company! "


    The manager knows that what mi Ran''er is talking about is what happened on Chen Xi''s microblog.


    Tugging at the contract in his hand, he frowned at the girl opposite him. For a long time, he didn''t take back his eyes. Suddenly, he whispered: "have you found your next family? bright moon? Or Dingfeng? "


    These two are the best brokerage companies in the circle.


    The resources are the best.

 Chapter 2119

    That''s why the boss is so suspicious.


    Miran''er smiles and shakes his head: "no, I''m going to work alone for a while. Maybe I''ll choose a good company to rely on when the most difficult stage in the early stage is over."


    "Just you? Alone? What do you mean? Do you have resources and capital? Go it alone, I''ll tell you! If you don''t renew your contract with our company, you may not get a suitable job all year round


    The boss slapped on the table and swore.


    The smile on MI Ran''er''s little face deepened, "right? Then I''ll gamble with the boss! If I get a good job and my career goes up, boss, you can invite me to dinner at that time! "


    With that, MI Ran''er picked up the bag and waved to the general manager! See you later. "


    Then she turned around and stepped out of the general manager''s office with a brisk step. She saw Chen Xi sitting in her seat. She went over and laughed at Chen Xi. "Brother Xi, how much is the money for repairing the car? I''ll give it to you! "


    "Fifty thousand!" Chen Xi lion big mouth way.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned. Then he opened his hand and said, "let me have a look at the invoice."


    Chen Xi''s face was slightly stiff, and he spoke slowly, "5000, just sprayed paint! A new bumper. "


    "That''s fine." Mi Ran''er directly transferred the money to Chen Xi''s wechat, and she also transferred 500 more, "this is Xi Ge. You''ve been around me these years, tolerating my little temper and taking good care of the red envelope money. Goodbye, Xi Ge. I hope your next artist will be more prosperous and have a brighter future than me."


    This made Chen Xi''s face heavy.


    Not to mention, now the company''s artists are not qualified enough, even if the qualification is good, but there is no explosive life, now the state of the entertainment industry has been saturated, to be popular, you have to marketing, unfortunately, now the netizens are smart, do not believe in marketing!


    So, the next pop star, still don''t know where to hide.


    How could he be lucky enough to meet him?


    When mi Ran''er came out of the company, she received a call from the producer of Fenghua.


    "Miss Gu, we have decided that you will be the leading actress of the play. The contract is signed at 10 a.m. next Monday. You can take time to come to Mingyue company. By the way, please ask your agent to remember the matters needing attention of the cast, and integrate the requirements of accommodation and catering..." the other side''s tone is gentle, Miran''er was very comfortable.


    What makes her most comfortable is the news.


    She quickly nodded, "well, I see! Don''t worry, I don''t have any rigid requirements for accommodation and catering, just like everyone else. As for the rest... I have only one assistant now. Maybe, make-up artist or something, you have to match it for me! "


    "Of course."


    I hung up after saying something more.


    Just as mi Ran''er hung up, the voice of the system rang out in her mind.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the initial task and obtaining the right to use regret medicine once! From now on, start the main task of the standard plane and attack the villain male leader of the standard plane. The reward for the task is 150 + of character value and 200 + of task value. "


    This plane has more rewards than before.


    Miran''er wanted to say, can she understand that this plane task is more difficult to complete than before?

 Chapter 2120

    The next morning, miran''er was still asleep.


    The original owner''s biological clock has been in a mess because of filming. However, the lack of sleep during this period is true. After a long sleep without any psychological pressure, he was awakened by a phone call.


    It''s Xiao Tao.


    Mi Ran''er just let out a sound, and Xiao Tao said anxiously: "sister ran, you log in to the microblog quickly, something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er rubbed her eyebrows and her voice was hoarse.


    "You and anyingdi were photographed! Why are you so careless? Now all the fans of anyingdi are crusading against you, and they are also brushing some scolding words under your microblog... It''s very ugly! "


    Xiao Tao was so anxious that she almost cried.


    Mi Ran''er sat up, hung up the phone and started her micro blog.


    Sure enough, Weibo has exploded.


    She didn''t have time to click on the private message to see how these fans abused herself, so she got ahead of the hot search list.


    In the first place, the name of ANN Perry and Gu ranman is very abrupt, because it has already exploded.


    She didn''t know whether she should sigh about an Peiyu''s appeal or her national standard.


    Click on the hot search, the first few microblogs are Yuji, which exposed the photos of her following anpeyu back to his home. There is also a small video. After cutting, the video doesn''t explain how long she has been settling in.


    So now the fans are blowing up whether she is the new girlfriend of amber.


    After ten years in business, an Baiyu has only announced one girlfriend. She is Wang Wen, a powerful actress who won the three gold medals last year as the best supporting actress. An Baiyu and she parted peacefully at the end of last year, but they are still working together in the last film. Therefore, fans of both sides think that they are still possible.


    Unexpectedly, now mi Ran''er is in the middle of the road, and the fans are right.


    Miran''er suddenly felt that there was something fishy in it.


    From yesterday, an Baiyu took her home, it seems that all this is an Baiyu''s stratagem.


    As for his status, if he didn''t want these photos to be sent out, he would go downstairs to find the entertainment notes and negotiate a price. But he didn''t negotiate. Maybe he arranged these entertainment notes downstairs. Otherwise, how could he happen to take them both?


    She remembers that when she left her home, she said that after a long time, she would really jump into the Yellow River.


    He can even calculate the time accurately.


    So


    "He doesn''t want to take advantage of my ex girlfriend to make a clean break, does he? Or do you want to stimulate your ex girlfriend to get back together with you? " No matter what the possibility is, miran''er is regarded as a gun emissary.


    I''m not happy.


    She rubbed her heart and opened the phone book, only to find that she didn''t have an Baiyu''s phone at all.


    She can only open wechat to find Xiaozhu.


    "Can you find an Peiyu''s private number over there?" She poked bamboo.


    It''s OK in wechat. Not many people come to ask her about it, because most of the original owner and friends in wechat are not very familiar with each other. It''s very embarrassing to rush up to ask about this kind of thing.


    Only a few old friends were joking about when she won the film king, but they didn''t even reveal any news. They also asked when to do the wedding.


    Mi Ran''er ignored the news and waited for Xiao Zhu to reply.


    A minute later, Xiaozhu said, "if I knew his private number, I would have called him every night, OK? By the way, what''s the matter with you and him? They all went home together. Why don''t they have each other''s private numbers? "

 Chapter 2121

    It''s a long story.


    Mi Ran''er breathed a sigh of helplessness. She asked Xiao Zhu, "if I say that I just went upstairs for 15 minutes and drank a cup of tea, do you believe it?"


    no She didn''t even drink tea, so she was expelled by that guy.


    Little bamboo there was silent for a long time, just sent a long string of exclamations.


    Forget it, whether she believes it or not is not the key point. The key point is how the popularity will go down now. Her play appointment with the cast of Fenghua has just been agreed. If it makes the drama side feel that they are pulling anpeyu''s hype and continue to cooperate with each other, then she is not at Grandma''s house?


    Get out of bed, pack up, and go out with your hat and mask.


    Downstairs, the beetle with the original owner open went out through the back door and went straight to an Peiyu''s house.


    He should be all right recently. According to his character, he doesn''t like to go out without notice. Therefore, he must be at home at the moment.


    Mi Ran''er went straight to his house, but he couldn''t care if there were paparazzi downstairs. After getting off the car, he took the elevator upstairs and came to an Peiyu''s door. He rang the doorbell with his little hand, but there was no response in the room for a long time.


    She slapped the door again. "I know you''re at home! You open the door. Things on the Internet have to be solved, don''t you? "


    Fortunately, there was only one family on this floor. Otherwise, my neighbors would have known all about mi Ran''er''s voice.


    There was no response in the room, and miran''er was a little anxious.


    She patted the door again. "Isn''t she really at home? Asshole! You must have brought me to your house on purpose yesterday, didn''t you? You expected to be photographed earlier. No matter what you want to do with me, you should at least get angry with me first, right? How can I cope with the current situation? Believe it or not, I will immediately tell you the truth on Weibo, let everyone know that you are a liar


    Bata


    The door opened a crack.


    It''s dark in the room. It''s sunny. It''s unlikely that the light is like this without the light on. He should have pulled up all the curtains.


    "You..."


    Miran''er looked through the crack of the door and saw a pair of bright, scarlet eyes.


    "Come in." He said in a hoarse voice.


    Miran''er hesitated. It was like a beast with a big mouth in the dark room. When she came into the room, he took her in his mouth. Before he could chew, he swallowed her.


    "Don''t you come in?" The man saw that she did not move, frowned and asked, pulling the door and immediately preparing to close the door.


    Mi Ran''er quickly raised her foot to resist, then opened the door and went in.


    "I''m here to discuss with you how to deal with Weibo! Now that I have no agency, I have to do all the crisis PR by myself! " Mi Ran''er pointed out his intention.


    The man closed the door and went to the sofa.


    Through the dim light from the TV, MI Ran''er saw a thin blanket on the sofa, cold takeout on the tea table, and cigarette ends


    She doesn''t remember amber smoking.


    At least, no one has ever photographed him smoking in public, so everyone thinks that anpeyu is not addicted to smoking. Now it seems that this guy disguises himself deeply enough in front of fans and the public.


    An Baiyu gently holds the mobile phone in his hand, opens wechat, clicks on the chat box with one person, and then throws the mobile phone into mi Ran''er''s arms.

 Chapter 2122

    Mi Ran''er frowned and took it up.


    It''s a chat with Wang Wen.


    It''s Wang Wen who has been talking to an Baiyu all the time. She pulls hundreds of them up first, but they started a few months ago. Wang Wen is really energetic and sends a few messages to an Baiyu like signing in every day. Even if an Baiyu doesn''t reply to her with a punctuation mark, the woman is still persevering.


    The first time was at the beginning of the year. Mi Ran''er recalled that at the beginning of the year, an Peiyu''s last movie had just been officially announced. Because the man and the woman were mainly ex girlfriends, the official announcement had been hot for several days.


    Wang Wen also started to send messages to an Baiyu from this time.


    At the beginning, the content of the information was relatively mild. I asked him how he was doing and what he expected from the new play. Later, I began to take make-up photos and read the script. I saw it every day, and the news began to deepen gradually.


    He said that he regretted breaking up and thought that he could be free and easy. However, when he saw an Baiyu, he would still be moved, so he wanted to get back together with an Baiyu.


    Gradually, for the silence of an Baiyu, she began to collapse. Every day, she pretended that an Baiyu was still her boyfriend and communicated with him on wechat. Even if there was no response, her solo performance was very wonderful.


    At the end, the film is about to be finished, and she completely collapses. Every day, she makes a long speech about why an Baiyu doesn''t want to give herself another chance. It''s clear that when they are shooting, they still have a tacit understanding. It''s clear that she feels that he looks at her with affection in his eyes


    On the day of the movie, after 9:00 p.m., an Baiyu received a wechat from Wang Wen, "I can''t let you go so easily! Bo Yu, only I am the most suitable woman for you. You can''t escape from me!]


    Thinking of an Peiyu''s reaction on the day of the killing, MI Ran''er thinks that he should have been scared away from the killing banquet by Wang Wen''s wechat, afraid that he would fall into the arms of a woman like a wolf.


    Later, the date is getting closer. Wang Wen hasn''t given up on an Baiyu after the killing. She says that she doesn''t believe that an Baiyu has put down herself. If she really put down herself, she won''t lose so much weight in half a year, and she won''t have anorexia


    apositia?


    Mi Ran''er looked at the pile of takeout on the tea table, which had not been moved much since Kaifeng.


    The last time is this morning.


    Wang Wen sent a few phonetics, and the little red dot behind said that an Baiyu had never heard of it, and MI Ran''er had never asked for it.


    "You show me this news to tell me that you are using me to make Wang Wen abandon you?"


    She returned her cell phone to an Peiyu and asked in a low voice, frowning.


    An Puyu nodded slowly. He leaned on the sofa. "At the beginning, she proposed to break up. At that time, she just won the best female partner of the three gold medals and became one of the most valuable movie actresses in China. At that time, I was just involved in the film industry. Although I won the awards, the gold content was not as heavy as the three gold medals. In addition, she and another senior actor of the crew pursued her, She didn''t even think about it, so she kicked me off. Unexpectedly, within a month of being together, the actor was secretly married, while Wang Wen was married by junior three. "


    When mi Ran''er heard this powerful gossip, he opened his mouth slightly and did not close it for a long time.


    "I''ve never told anyone about these things, not to keep it secret for her or for her reputation, but not to let people know that I will be cheated by others..."

 Chapter 2123

    Oh


    Face project.


    Mi Ran''s heart make complaints about his small eyebrows. "Now you drag me in," Wang Wen didn''t know how much he hated me! How embarrassing it would be if there were cooperation in the future? "


    "She only dares to be so arrogant in front of me when she has done something wrong. In fact, I can directly pull her black, but if she does that, she will definitely collapse completely. Once a woman goes crazy, she will do too many unpredictable things. I can''t afford to gamble, and I don''t want to gamble! Let her do it. "


    An Puyu pinches his eyebrows. Under the light of the TV, his face looks paler than usual, and even shows a light cyan gray.


    "You don''t look well, are you ill?" Mi Ran''er suddenly worried and stretched out a small hand to him to try his temperature, but he was dodged by an Peiyu.


    "Ever since I got anorexia." An Baiyu said casually, "where can you look better if you live by taking nutriment every day?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes trembled slightly. Suddenly, she whispered curiously, "do you really get anorexia because you broke up with her?"


    An Peiyu looked at Mi Ran''er as if he were mentally retarded. "Do you think it''s possible? It''s just a short relationship. Do I have to? Anorexia is due to the fact that the last play was too deep in the play. For a while, mild depression appeared. Later, the depression was cured. Unexpectedly, anorexia became more and more serious... "


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows slightly. She could not see whether she believed it or not.


    An Bai Yu put her look into his eyes, suddenly closed his eyes and lay down on the sofa. He really didn''t want to talk to MI Ran''er any more.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing. Is this guy too naive?


    "Mr. ANN, do you have any idea how to finish? Now the situation has become more and more difficult to control. There are a large number of people abusing me in my microblog. I don''t know if it''s the water Army bought by Wang Wen. After all, I don''t think your fans will be so irrational. After all, it''s right to have a girlfriend at your age. "


    In a soft tone, MI Ran''er approached an Baiyu a little, and let an Baiyu listen, feeling slightly numb.


    "Someone scolded you?" An Baiyu opened his eyes and frowned at Mi Ran''er, "what did you scold?"


    "It''s hard to hear! Say I deliberately seduce you, and some people say I climbed into your bed for the position of the heroine in Fenghua Mi Ran''er said without hesitation.


    The frown of an Bai Yu is deeper.


    He opened his wechat, but in his microblog, there were only some people who asked him what was going on, and didn''t scold him.


    "Now what? But I just got the heroine color of Fenghua. If the role flies because of this public opinion storm, am I not too wronged? " Miran''er said wrongly, her eyes a little red.


    An Bai Yu took a look and sighed helplessly.


    He is going to post a microblog.


    "What do you want?" Miran''er suddenly got worried and went to see what he was typing.


    Who knows, an Baiyu is hiding¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er, who was out of control, fell like a tumbler into an Peiyu''s arms.


    "Well..." a dull sound, an Bai Yu pain voice.


    Immediately, raise a hand to hold her ball head, pull her apart a little bit.


    "Is your head made of iron?" He was about to break his rib in his chest.

 Chapter 2124

    Mi Ran''s tongue was spitting out, and make complaints about it. "Obviously, Mr. ANN, you are too weak and too thin! I didn''t even say your bones hurt my forehead. "


    Kneading her forehead, she saw that an Baiyu had already sent out the microblog!


    "What did you send? Can you talk it over with me? "


    Mi Ran''er feels that she is going to be crazy. She quickly takes out her mobile phone and finds an Peiyu''s microblog.


    After seeing an Peiyu''s wechat, MI Ran''er''s eyes turned dark!


    All of a sudden, she felt that an Peiyu might be a man who was sent to punish her. This kind of man can''t guess what he will do! This kind of behavior is too arbitrary man


    She really wants to strangle him!


    Amber''s hair is: "it''s true@ Actor Gu ranman


    In a word, the meaning is obvious.


    "Are you admitting love? But where are we lovers now? " Mi Ran''er''s face was red with anger, and he glared at an Peiyu.


    An Pei Yu''s tongue was sticking out, but he seemed a little naughty. He suddenly pressed towards mi Ran''er. The clear breath on his body was very obvious. It fell on the tip of MI Ran''er''s nose. She sniffed and her heart beat faster.


    Swallow saliva, small hand raised, against his shoulder, small face full of cowardice, "what do you want?"


    "Do you know that the heroine in Fenghua is my strong guarantee, so that the director can replace the actress who was crammed in by the management and choose the one you are competent for? Plus the clothes, you owe me two favors, you know? "


    An Peiyu''s words made mi Ran''er blush slightly, clenched her teeth and said, "can I repay your kindness in other ways? You let me pretend to be your girlfriend in this way. It''s really bad for my reputation... "


    "You''ve fired CP with so many people anyway, and I''m not bad! Besides, I''m the most popular one among you. It''s the best for you, isn''t it? "


    With a faint smile, an Baiyu''s words make the blood color on MI Ran''er''s face fade instantly. She doesn''t know where the strength comes from and lifts an Baiyu under the sofa like a quilt.


    An Peiyu was sitting on the carpet. He was still a little confused.


    Miran''er sat up and saw that he was still looking.


    Immediately, he quickly reached out to help an Baiyu, "senior, Mr. an, I didn''t mean to... I just, just want to refute you to say that I fried CP. I really never cooperated with anyone to fry CP, and I didn''t stop them to fry CP, because I didn''t want to make the situation ugly, so I had to let them send all kinds of general notes. This is really the first time that I was dragged in by you, i..."


    With her support, anpeyu got up and did not dare to sit next to this strange Laurie. Instead, he went to one side of the sofa and sat down.


    "Well, if you don''t want to, I can send a microblog now, saying that it was just a joke, and it won''t embarrass you!" An Baiyu took out his mobile phone and was really ready to tweet. His face didn''t look like a joke.


    Mi Ran''er thought that he was reserved enough. Biting his lip, after anpeyu knocked a few words, he suddenly said, "I''ve already made my hair. Now you say it''s a joke. Fans will say you''re bored, and people may use it to ridicule you..."


    An Peiyu''s actions stopped. He raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er speechlessly: "Miss Gu, what do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 2125

    So, how can he be forced now?


    Mi ran subtly malicious make complaints about the ability to kick the ball. He is totally black and black.


    Mi Ran''er said with an embarrassed and polite smile, "anyway, we have to cooperate. Maybe we can warm up Fenghua. Maybe we can break up and make a stir when Fenghua is about to be released in the future!"


    "You think of breaking up so soon? It seems that you are really resistant to working with me


    All of a sudden, an Baiyu spoke sourly.


    "After all, I was forced to get into the sedan chair. I must be given some time to react," he said


    She got up from the sofa and said, "well, now that the treatment plan has been determined, I''ll go first. Mr. an takes good care of himself. It''s better to eat less of these takeout items. You earn so much advertising money a year, so it''s more than enough to hire a nanny?"


    "Before, there was a nanny who stole my clothes to sell and some of my personal belongings. Later, after she resigned, I found out that from then on, I didn''t dare to hire a nanny!"


    Red people also have red people''s troubles.


    The tone of an Bai Yu is really helpless.


    Miran''er could feel his mood, "OK... When I didn''t say anything, goodbye!"


    Just as mi Ran''er came to the door and was about to change his shoes, the man sitting in front of the French window suddenly said, "can you cook? Do you have takeout at home or what? "


    "Me? Most of me cook by myself, but I almost stay in the movie and TV city, and there are few opportunities for me to go home, so I eat the crew... "The original owner''s life style is really unhealthy for MI Ran''er!


    "Can you do your duty as a girlfriend at this moment and let my boyfriend taste your craft?"


    An Peiyu''s words let mi Ran''er see that this so-called high cold man God also has a very thick face!


    The expression on his face was uncontrollable, and MI Ran''er was howling in his heart. Why is there such a shameless man!


    The key point is that this guy still has a pretty face, just like mi Ran''er is his boyfriend now.


    "Master, do you know what is called..." shameless?


    Mi Ran''er clenches her teeth, and her eyes come into contact with an Baiyu''s pale face in the light of the TV. Thinking of the anorexia he just mentioned, she stops slightly when she is ready to leave.


    She thought for a moment, then returned to the living room.


    "Where is the kitchen?" She asked.


    An Baiyu pointed to a door in front of him.


    After entering, miran''er opened the refrigerator directly. There was nothing in it except water. This guy is really going to be an immortal.


    Out of the kitchen, I came to anpeyu and spread out my hands. "When I just drove here, I saw a supermarket downstairs. I should be able to buy vegetables and give money. I''ll buy some firewood, rice, oil, salt and vegetables. You don''t want me to cook the air, do you?"


    Seeing that she was so simple, an Bai Yu had a slight smile on his lips. He got up and went to the room to get his wallet. He took out 1000 yuan and handed it to MI Ran''er.


    "Won''t you come with me? Wait a minute. If I buy too much, how can I bring it back by myself? "


    After thinking about it, Ann put on her coat again. "You''re right. This is the first time we''ve been together since we''ve been in a public relationship. Even if we''re photographed, it doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 2126

    Then he grabbed her arm and pulled it forward. An Baiyu''s face was full of a deliberate smile. "But, Miss Gu, wait a moment, you have to be close to me. After all, you are a couple. If you are too unfamiliar, ordinary people can see it at a glance!"


    The more he said, the more he bent down. Finally, his thin lip fell to MI Ran''er''s ear and said in a low voice, "you are so good at acting that you don''t want people to see that we are acting, do you?"


    Mi Ran''er''s neck shrunk, which opened the distance between him and an Baiyu. "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    "Well! Let''s go. "


    They went out one after the other, went downstairs without driving, and went directly to the supermarket. This is working time. There are not many people in the supermarket. They only wear masks. In fact, their eyes are very special. If they are fans, they can recognize them at a glance.


    There are all kinds of things in the supermarket. Anpeyu pushes the car, and miran''er selects a lot of them. She takes care of anpeyu''s anorexia, but she doesn''t choose the food that is too stimulating, because he must have not eaten in his stomach for a long time. If he eats the food that is too stimulating, his stomach will definitely ruminate.


    Mi Ran''er''s serious appearance is very much like a virtuous wife buying the ingredients for the evening dinner for the family members.


    An Baiyu didn''t look at anything else. He looked directly at the girl in front of him. His eyes were soft, and he didn''t realize it.


    Soon, someone recognized them. On the microblog, an Baiyu''s love recognition has already been on the top of the hot search list, and the news has also been broadcast. Now the entertainment station is broadcasting it in real time, intending to tell everyone about the love between an Baiyu and Gu ranman, the national actress!


    Someone took out a mobile phone to take photos, and both parties were very calm.


    After shopping, I went to check out. Suddenly, a girl ran over and looked at an Baiyu. Her eyes were red and she asked, "an dada, are you really with this actress? Didn''t you say that you wanted to be with sister Wen all your life? Why break this promise? "


    Oh, this is the CP powder of an Baiyu and Wang Wen.


    When mi Ran''er is paying the money and hands it to the cashier, he looks back at an Baiyu curiously. An Baiyu doesn''t say a word, but there is obvious impatience in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    He didn''t give any response. When he paid, he and Miran left the supermarket with a bag.


    After entering the elevator, MI Ran''er asked in a low voice, "why didn''t you answer when the girl just asked you? Even if you say something? After all, there are people taking photos next to me. Now someone must have posted this paragraph to the Internet. "


    "How do you think my response is better? My response is to appease CP fans instead. It''s better not to say anything and let them see my attitude. Soon this emotion will cool down, and then understand that it''s just their brain mending! "


    This way of dealing with CP is similar to that of the original owner. It''s quite opposite to miran''er. Silence is the best way to deal with CP without harming the other party!


    "What are you thinking? Do you think I''m heartless? " Seeing that she did not speak, an Bai Yu suddenly asked with a low smile.


    "No, I''m just thinking, the elder is the elder in the end, and I see more of the world than I do. Therefore, the way to deal with things is simpler than me. If I had such a business as you, I would not have lost so many fans now! Some people say that if I don''t transform, I will fall from the position of national TV drama Xiaohua! "

 Chapter 2127

    "That''s transformation. However, I came back last night to check your information. I really didn''t expect that someone would play the same type of role for three years. I thought it was your company that was taking care of you!"


    An Pei Yu laughed a little, and MI Ran''er pulled the corner of his lip silently, "do you think I want to? If it wasn''t for the brokerage contract, I would have broken up with them. Therefore, the first thing to terminate the contract now is to audition for the rest of the roles in person! "


    Seeing that the sadness in her eyes was not fake, the original smile on her face disappeared in an instant. He sighed, "fortunately, it''s not the best time for transformation! Otherwise, you can only play some roles like young women! "


    "Young woman?"


    Miran''er thought he had heard wrong.


    An Baiyu is out of the elevator with a bad smile. Mi Raner really wants to kick him up!


    Back at an Peiyu''s home, MI Ran''er cooked the rice into porridge, chopped the lean meat, fried it with a little oil, and then poured it into the boiling porridge water. Here, he made some appetizers. When a pot of porridge was cooked, the dishes were ready.


    "Eat


    She put the porridge and vegetables on the table and motioned for an Baiyu to taste them first.


    An Baiyu looks at the fragrant porridge. Although there are some oil flowers on it, it doesn''t make people feel very greasy. The most important thing is that the porridge is very thick and the meat is about to boil. It''s very delicious.


    His Adam''s apple rolled gently and he took a small bite from the spoon.


    "How''s it going?" Mi Ran''er is looking forward to an Peiyu''s comments.


    Anpeyu smashed his mouth, then nodded slowly, "it''s OK, it''s very common.


    "Cut!" Miran''er sniffed and tasted it himself.


    It''s very fragrant. This guy is too proud to praise himself. He''s a miser.


    After drinking half a bowl of porridge with vegetables, he put down his chopsticks. This is the most he has eaten in the past six months.


    Miran''er did not dare to let him eat more. After all, he had not had so much food in his stomach for a long time. If he could not bear any stress reaction, he would be in trouble.


    She cleaned up the desk and kitchen.


    "I can still drink the unfinished porridge when it''s hot tonight. I put the small dishes in the refrigerator and can eat them directly! Take good care of yourself. I''ll go first. " There is no need for her to stay here now.


    After changing his shoes, he opened the door and went out. At the moment of closing the door, MI Ran''er heard an Peiyu speak slowly, "thank you."


    Mi Ran''er closed the door and walked briskly to the elevator.


    She drove home. As soon as she got into the house, she received a call from Xiao Tao.


    "Sister ran, is it true about you and anyingdi?" Peach asked excitedly.


    "Are you awake now?" Mi Ran''er said with a low smile, "it''s true. What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Tao sighed helplessly, "when is it not open? Why is it open at this time? Sister ran, I''m going through the resignation procedures in the company now. They are all talking about it. You don''t renew your contract with the company because you''ve caught up with anyingdi, so you don''t like the company any more... Anyway, it''s disgusting to say one by one! "


    Mi Ran''er held the water cup with a slight pause. His eyelashes trembled. After a long time, his eyes began to smile again. "These people''s brains only contain these things! Don''t worry about them, Xiao Tao. There''s nothing wrong with them! "

 Chapter 2128

    Xiao Tao: "since there is no such thing, we can''t let these people arrange you like this. If they talk nonsense like this in front of the media, isn''t it true to your reputation of sister ran..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it! You''ve gone through your resignation and come to my house. I have something to sum up with you! "


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to hear any more about the bitches in the original company, so she immediately changed the topic.


    Peach can only Oh a, "I''ll come right away."


    When the phone hangs up, MI Ran''er drinks all the water in her glass, and then a sneer comes to her face.


    As a matter of fact, when she went to audition for Fenghua, she had expected that. When Fenghua was officially announced, Chen Xina group would definitely say that she had better resources, so she gave up the original company mercilessly.


    Now it''s not against the rules to apply anpeyu.


    It seems that Chen Xi has never suffered. She must let him know how hard it is to live without a front-line actor!


    On the contrary, even the management felt that this was a good opportunity for speculation. Originally, they were still deadlocked in giving the heroine to Xu Miaomiao. When they saw the announcement of their love affair, they immediately changed their mind and let Mi Raner play the heroine of Fenghua.


    The signing time is next week. On Friday, the largest entertainment weekly in China announced that Gu ranman would not renew his contract with the original company. After the hot search, fans immediately began to draw prizes to celebrate their idol''s wise move.


    The original company also issued a statement, which simply said that Gu ranman did not renew his contract for personal reasons. In the statement, he wished Gu ranman a smooth future and would help her on various occasions in the future.


    After the release of this statement, the following was immediately occupied by the new year''s fans, all of them were thanking the original company for letting her go without forcing her kindness.


    The boss of the original company and Chen Xi almost vomited blood.


    Relying on Gu ranman''s information, Xiaozhu won the highest traffic in this quarter. There''s no need to worry about this month''s bonus. However, she is still wondering why ranman, who clearly didn''t know anyingdi before, suddenly fell in love with anyingdi openly?


    In the past few days, she asked several times, but mi Ran''er did not answer.


    Xiaozhu was a little disappointed. She thought that she and ranman were best friends. Ranman would never hide this from her


    Of course, MI Ran''er won''t say. After all, there are too many people involved in this affair, especially an Peiyu''s body and Wang Wen''s infidelity as Xiao San. If Xiao Zhu divulges this kind of affair, too many people will be destroyed.


    The most important thing is that an Peiyu can definitely guess that this matter is leaked out by herself. At that time, the relationship between the two people will be in a slump. No matter what, it is impossible to repair it, and her task is unlikely to be completed.


    It''s time to sign the contract. Xiao Tao comes early in the morning and cleans up for MI Ran''er. Mi Ran''er is wearing a plain coat, which makes her skin very white and dazzling.


    When I got downstairs to Mingyue brokerage company, before I got off the bus, MI Ran''er saw some familiar cars, which were the most famous media cars in China.


    "It seems that the Party of" Fenghua "released the news. After signing the contract today, it should be the official announcement of the actors..." Xiaotao parked the car in the temporary parking space.

 Chapter 2129

    Because it''s mi Ran''er''s beetle, the car has never been photographed by reporters, so no one recognizes the person on the car as the heroine of today.


    Mi Ran''er and Xiao Tao are going to sneak in from one side, but as soon as they cross the flower bed, the waiting reporter sees the familiar figure here!


    "It seems to be Gu ranman! Miss Gu, wait a minute! " With a whir, the man immediately attracted the attention of all the reporters. The reporters carrying the cameras immediately opened the car door, got out of the car, ran to MI Ran''er and surrounded her. They didn''t even give her any space!


    "Miss Gu, how did you come to Mingyue today? Is your new brokerage contract signed in Mingyue? "


    "Ran man, do you get in touch with Mingyue because of anpeyu?"


    "Did you also take the part of the heroine in Fenghua?"


    "Ranman, please respond!"


    ¡­¡­


    Reporters, you and I chattered in MI Ran''er''s ear, making her a little big and frowning. She raised her hand slightly, with a proper smile on her face. "Don''t panic! Will you come one by one? "


    "I have a very important contract to talk about from today to Mingyue, but it''s not a broker''s contract!"


    "I have nothing to do with the moon and Bai Yu!"


    "Fenghua is related to the characters. You''d better wait for the official announcement. I don''t have much to say here!"


    "Thank you. I''m still very busy today. Let''s respond to these first. Let''s give way. Let me go first, OK? I''m going to be late! "


    ¡­¡­


    After MI Ran''er finished speaking quickly, he began to look for a way forward in the crowd. On one side, Xiao Tao was also a little angry because of the crowd. The movement of the bulldozer was quite large.


    But these reporters seemed to be unable to understand people''s words. They didn''t give in at all. They were still asking some privacy questions. Mi Ran''er really wanted to lose her temper! She sighed silently in her heart that it''s really hard to be a star!


    She clenched her teeth and raised her hand to push away the reporter in front of her. Suddenly, a hand stretched out behind her.


    "If you want to ask about our love, you should not only embarrass my girlfriend. At least when we are both here, you can get some hot information?"


    An Pei Yu''s voice rang in MI Ran''er''s ear. He put his hand on her shoulder and gently closed it. Mi Ran''er fell into her arms.


    The reporters didn''t expect to be able to take photos of the two people''s intimate copper mine today. For a moment, the sound of the shutter was incessant.


    "However, we still have very important things to do today. Two days later, I will hold a small press conference to share with you the details of our love, OK?" Under the sunglasses, an Peiyu''s eyes were cold, but the corners of his mouth were up, which made people feel that he was very happy at the moment.


    "Bo Yu, is that true? Will there really be a press conference? " The reporter asked excitedly.


    "Well, let''s wait for the notice. As long as there is a press conference, everyone present will receive the invitation letter!" With these words, an Peiyu put his arms around miran''er and began to walk forward.


    It''s not easy for reporters to over block now. They can only slowly let the road out for them.


    When an Pei Yu and MI Ran''er joined Mingyue company, someone responded, "if there is no press conference, we will not receive the invitation? Is Ann playing with us? "

 Chapter 2130

    In Mingyue company, after being held by anpeyu and entering the elevator, he released her shoulder.


    "In the entertainment industry for so many years, why haven''t you learned how to deal with these reporters? If you are honest with them, they will not think you are an honest person. On the contrary, your honesty may make people think you are a stupid B! "


    An Yingdi, who has a bright face, would have been rude.


    Miran''er glared at him. "How do you know that I''m not dealing with them? Besides, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be paid too much attention these days. Up to now, I still have insulting remarks in my private letter box! "


    "Are you still being scolded?" An Baiyu was a little surprised. How long did Wang Wen invite the Navy?


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to say this to him. "There will be so many reporters here today. It must be that the opera side has let the wind out. Today, we should take advantage of our popularity to make an official announcement! I hope everything goes better. "


    "Don''t worry, Mingyue is a professional film and television company. They know what to do." Anpeyu patted her on the back of the head. When the elevator arrived, he pinched her on the back of the neck and took her out of the elevator.


    "It hurts!"


    Miran''er broke away quickly. She raised her hand to her heart. She had a foreboding feeling.


    In my mind, the system said with a smile: "host, are you a little too frightened?"


    "Yes? I always have a hunch that something will happen later. I''ll prepare myself so that I won''t be caught off guard. "Mi Ran''er said, finishing up her clothes and coming to the conference room where she auditioned last time.


    There are already many people in the conference room, including director Lin and the producer, and a few actors, including Xu Miaomiao.


    When Xu Miaomiao saw Mi ran as a child, he immediately gave her a white look. Then, like a proud peacock, he raised his chin and stopped looking at her.


    Does she feel like she''s taking her part?


    Mi Ran''er laughs in her heart. Why can''t she get this role? Does she really have no self-knowledge?


    "Well, everyone has expired, and the contract has been sent to your respective agents. Here we will read the script for the first time, and then we will take makeup photos. All day today, we have to stay in our company! If there is a notice that you need to leave ahead of time, please explain it in advance, and we can schedule your make-up photos again! "


    The staff took the microphone and said, "miran''er and an Baiyu have already sat down in the front position. Miran''er picked up the script and turned it roughly.".


    The script change is not particularly big. However, some unnecessary plots have been deleted. The current script is not the final one. After shooting, there will be editing. Even the actors who shot the film are not clear.


    Xiaotao is now an assistant and an agent. When she was called to see the contract, she was very nervous. When she saw the film payment, she was scared.


    "What''s that expression? Is your artist worth the price? Besides, it''s not high pay. In the film industry, there are more actresses who are paid more than her. Maybe they don''t have her popularity and appeal yet! "


    The producer put peach''s lovely expression in his eyes and couldn''t help smiling.


    Xiao Tao nodded and looked at the contract carefully. She didn''t dare to make any mistakes.

 Chapter 2131

    After reading the contract, she trembled, signed her name with Party B''s agent, and took out Gu ranman''s seal to seal the artist''s name.


    After signing the contract, Xiao Tao returns to MI Ran''er and quietly compares with a v.


    Mi Ran''er saw it and gave her a thumbs up.


    The interaction between the two was completely seen by an Baiyu.


    Suddenly he came to MI Ran''er''s ear and said, "is this the only girl around you now? Do you really not want to sign a new economic company


    Mi Ran''er was startled by him. After straightening his mind, he nodded, "there''s only one. What''s the matter? Xiao Tao is very capable. As for the big things of the agent, I will deal with them myself. "


    "Ha ha, when you''re really busy, you''ll know what it means. I advise you to choose a new economic company to sign a contract. It''s not a matter to work hard in this way!"


    An Peiyu is really very kind to remind, but the tone of the reminder makes people feel that it is not worth beating.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of his lip and sat back in a chair, with the agents and assistants beside an Peiyu. He also had a special driver and makeup artist. The whole team was well-equipped and had everything.


    It''s really enviable.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly leaned over to an Peiyu and said, "Mr. an, do you have any good agency to introduce you? Otherwise, it seems to be OK to introduce my "girlfriend" to your company. "


    Looking at the girl''s slightly thick skin, an Baiyu suddenly remembered the previous bowl of porridge.


    It''s delicious.


    If this wench really and oneself a company, that hereafter isn''t really want to be on call? The most important thing is that he can get her itinerary first hand, so that he can know when to call her the best.


    Thinking about this, amber began to smile and nodded, "OK, why don''t you just sign my studio? My studio is attached to Mingyue and has a mature economic team. They still have the ability to manage two artists at one time. "


    Mi Ran''er looks at an Peiyu''s smile and feels that it''s a trap. But it''s an opportunity for her to get close to him except for the set. She can''t give up anything she says.


    Even if it is a sea of fire, miran''er is willing to jump!


    She licked her lip: "give me some time to think about it, and I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible."


    An Peiyu said a word and didn''t speak any more.


    The atmosphere of reading the script is quite harmonious. However, Xu Ran Ran, who is sitting opposite to MI Ran''er, has been looking at her with a kind of hate filled eyes. She has been distracted by these eyes for several times.


    Finally, she did not look at Xu Miaomiao at all.


    After reading the script, he went to take a make-up photo. In the interval, MI Ran''er went to the bathroom to go to the bathroom. As soon as she got to the door, she bumped into Xu Miaomiao, who had a very solid back.


    Xu Miaomiao leaned against the wall with his arm in his arms and looked at Mi Ran''er coldly: "do you know that you have taken a very important role for me?"


    "Don''t we both audition together and compete fairly? Xu Miaomiao, how can you be sure that this role must be yours? "


    Mi Ran''er asked with a faint smile.


    Xu Miaomiao gritted his teeth, "I just know! Anyway, I have to avenge this revenge. Gu ranman, don''t think that if you catch up with anpeyu, you can have a good time in the film industry. I tell you, there will be times when you will have to bear hardships in the future. "

 Chapter 2132

    After Xu Miaomiao''s cruel words, he is ready to run into mi Ran''er. Mi Ran''er uses some clever energy to catch Xu Miaomiao. Then, Xu Miaomiao''s face floats up in shock, and the pain strikes. Half of her shoulders are numb.


    "What have you done to me?" She asked, staring at miran''er in horror.


    "Me? I didn''t even move. Why do you say what I did to you? " Mi Ran''er said innocently, "Xu Miaomiao, you can''t get the heroine''s color, so you want to touch porcelain?"


    "Bah!" Xu Miaomiao spat, "I don''t want to do such a terrible thing. Let me tell you, Gu ranman, if it wasn''t for our college classmates, I would have..."


    Now, MI Ran''er hugged her arm, and she looked back to meet Xu''s dim vision. "Just because you are a college student, you choose to swallow this tone. After all, you have a lot of things in the University. If you really go out, it will have the greatest impact on your career... Right?"


    Xu Miaomiao''s eyes were momentarily flustered. She dodged mi Ran''er''s eyes and gritted her teeth: "I can''t understand what you''re talking about. Mi Ran''er, I just want to tell you that if you walk too much at night, you''ll always meet ghosts!"


    Xu Miaomiao said, holding his arm, he turned and ran away.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t bear to look directly at her staggering figure.


    "Yes, if I go too much at night, I''m sure I''ll meet ghosts. However, I''m not the one who meets ghosts!" After all, she is not much different from the ghost now, afraid of a wool?


    As for Xu Miaomiao, if he still dares to fight against her like this, MI Ran''er will surely teach her a lesson in the process of attacking an Peiyu.


    This time, the costumes are all from the 1960s and 1970s, so it''s a bit rustic to look at, but after the upper body, it feels like the taste comes out in an instant.


    Standing in front of the camera, MI Ran''er plays the role of the female master in a big way. The photos she takes are all in line with her personality.


    An Peiyu''s shoulder length hair was finally cut and shaved to an inch. He looked very skillful, provided that the dark circles under his eyes could be covered


    "Bo Yu, how do I feel that your recent state is not very good? Are you sick? " The director has been standing by to check the gate. When he comes into contact with an Baiyu''s sight, he suddenly opens his mouth with some worry.


    Miran''er stood aside and nodded softly.


    There was no response from an Baiyu.


    The director has been used to the strange temper of an Peiyu, so he can only wave his hand, "forget it, take photos first!"


    An Peiyu and MI Ran''er stand side by side. They are somewhat stiff in front of the camera. However, when they are photographed, they look like the photos on the marriage certificate. Of course, if the background is bright red, they are even more similar.


    "You two are real lovers. Why are you still so coy?"


    The photographer said helplessly.


    An Baiyu''s big hand touched mi Ran''er''s shoulder and pulled her into his arms. Then a ruffian''s smile appeared on his face, and the feeling came out in an instant!


    The cameraman quickly snapped a few pictures, then changed the action, and then a few more pictures.


    The photos came out soon, and they didn''t need any PS at all. These two people are already very good-looking.


    The director looked at the fixed make-up photos and selected some of the most satisfied ones to be used for official publicity.

 Chapter 2133

    "Well, it''s very late. Let''s call it a day. I''ll treat you to dinner here!" The director said in an air.


    Miran''er looked at the time and asked, "don''t we have to deal with the reporters downstairs?"


    The director said, "what should we do to deal with them? These guys are not called by the crew. I''m still wondering who leaked the news about your cooperation in Fenghua


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he immediately turned his head and looked at an Bai Yu.


    Mi Ran''er probably had guessed who it was, but he didn''t know what an Bai Yu would do with the girl.


    At this time, an Peiyu suddenly took off his clothes.


    "I have no appetite. Go and eat for yourself He went to the dressing room.


    "Bo Yu!" The director has been stood up by an Baiyu recently, and he is already a little angry. "Every time I want to invite you to dinner, you are the virtue. Is it me who invited you to dinner? I''m not asking you for money! "


    Mi Ran''er quickly explained to the director, "director, if you look at his face, you will know that he is really uncomfortable. Don''t blame him!"


    The director sighed helplessly, "forget it, don''t have dinner together. As a girlfriend, you must take good care of this boy. Don''t let him lose his body. If there is anything wrong with him, it will be the loss of our whole film circle."


    Miran''er laughed. "It''s not just the movie industry, is it? His achievements are not limited to the film industry


    "That''s right, you know that, so I don''t need to say anything more! Anyway, you help me take good care of him! "


    The director patted mi Ran''er on the shoulder, handed the task to her solemnly, and then turned away with a folder in his arms.


    Mi Ran''er rubbed his nose and went to the dressing room in silence.


    Here, anpeyu has changed his clothes and is ready to leave. Miran''er quickly stops him. His voice is so sweet that anpeyu thinks he has heard the wrong thing.


    "Bai Yu, wait for me. Let''s go back together. I''ll go to your house and make food for you!" As soon as mi Ran''er''s soft voice came out, he almost bit his tongue.


    It''s been a long time since she pretended to be cute.


    The most important thing is that she pretends to be a lovely object and looks at her with a kind of horror at the moment.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t have time to explain so much, so she quickly turns around and runs into the dressing room and asks Xiao Tao to help her change her clothes. Xiao Tao has just heard that MI Ran''er is coquettish and hasn''t come out of this situation.


    When he helped mi Ran''er change her clothes, she was in a hurry.


    After the change, Xiao Tao remembered and asked her, "well, sister ran, don''t I have to go to an Yingdi''s house with you? Should I be able to get off work? "


    Miran''er nodded, "well, you drive back in my car and come to pick me up tomorrow morning!"


    "Good!"


    Peach eyes a bright, immediately excited to agree down.


    When she comes out of the dressing room, an Baiyu is gone. Miran''er goes downstairs and stops an Baiyu in the parking lot.


    "Why don''t you wait for me? Don''t you mean to pretend to be a couple in front of the public? How can the public believe that we are lovers when you are hiding from me like this and working with me after work? "


    Mi Ran''er blocks an Peiyu''s body in front of his car. He keeps him away from the car. You can''t go without me today.


    Seeing her like this, an Baiyu''s eyes were full of speechless, and the corners of his mouth also pulled helplessly: ''"

 Chapter 2134

    Biting his teeth, he resisted the impulse to kill her, grabbed her by the collar, picked her up, went around to the co pilot''s seat and threw her in.


    Miran''er was not angry at his rude behavior, as long as he took himself to his house.


    After an Baiyu got on the bus, he asked in a low voice, "why do you suddenly take the initiative to cook for me? What are you up to? "


    He''s guarding her.


    Miran''er said with a smile, "an Yingdi, please don''t use the heart of villain to treat a gentleman, OK? It''s the director who asked me to take good care of you as a "girlfriend" so that you can regain your vitality before the official shooting. I think everyone is like you. As soon as I met you, I used others to get rid of my predecessor! I''m not as cheeky as you are


    Looking at her glib face, an Baiyu took a deep breath and finally drew a smile on her face.


    "Yes? Well, you are really competent as a girlfriend, but what are you going to cook for me today? I''m tired of porridge that day. Now as long as I recall the taste, I will feel sick... "


    It''s so delicate.


    Miran''er turned a white eye in his heart. After thinking about it, he said, "I''ll fry eggs and rice for you today! However, we have to order some takeout. Fried rice with fried eggs in the restaurant is the best


    "Really?" An Peiyu didn''t believe it.


    "Just wait and eat!"


    Miran''er was the most confident in her craft.


    After all, in order to catch a man''s heart, she first catches the man''s stomach, which attracts the attention of every man


    Of course, this plane is no exception.


    On the way, MI Ran''er ordered some takeout he wanted to eat. After asking about an Peiyu''s house number, she asked someone to deliver the food. When she arrived at an Peiyu''s house, the takeout was already in the elevator.


    Miran''er asked the delivery clerk where she wanted to deliver it. After confirming that it was her own, she brought it directly. She asked the delivery clerk to take it away one less time. After carrying it upstairs, she went to cook rice for an Baiyu without delay.


    Her speed was very neat. Soon, a plate of delicious fried rice with eggs came out of the pot. In order to improve the taste, she put some chili sauce in the fried rice. The fried rice looked very good.


    An Baiyu looked at it and swallowed.


    Seeing that he liked it, MI Ran''er quickly pushed the fried rice to an Puyu. "You can eat it while it''s hot. There are some pickles here. They are delivered from the store. They can be served with them. They are more delicious to eat."


    An Baiyu picked up the spoon and tasted the fried rice carefully. The spicy flavor and the smell of egg and rice spread in his mouth. Soon, an Baiyu''s face turned red.


    He frowned slightly, raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er speechlessly: "how many peppers have you put in the end?"


    Miran''er thought for a moment, then put up a finger and said, "maybe it''s a spoonful. Why? Is it spicy? I''ll get you a glass of milk, which can neutralize the spicy taste and won''t make your stomach so uncomfortable! "


    "No, that''s it."


    Thinking of the milk, an Puyu felt sick again and quickly put a mouthful of fried rice in his mouth.


    Mi Ran''er still poured a bowl of soup for him. The soup was green vegetable soup, and there was no oil and water. An Bai Yu took a sip of it. It was light, but he didn''t reject it.


    Mi Ran''er ordered some dishes she liked and spent more than 100 yuan. When she finally got ready to leave, she forced an Peiyu to give her a red envelope!

 Chapter 2135

    After all, it''s all for the sake of treating anorexia for anpeyu, so she will spend so much money. Otherwise, she will simply deal with it when she gets home.


    When an Baiyu sent a red envelope, he was very happy, so they added wechat.


    When she comes out of an Peiyu''s apartment, MI Ran''er hears the system praising her plan. Mi Ran''er leans against the elevator wall and laughs, "practice makes perfect, practice makes perfect!"


    In fact, she is very worried about an Peiyu''s body now. If she can, she really wants to implement the right of girlfriend and take this guy to the hospital for a detailed examination.


    Otherwise, after her introduction of an Baiyu, if an Baiyu died, wouldn''t she be in vain?


    Back, she took a taxi, on the way, she has been brushing mobile phone, check the harm of anorexia, as well as treatment.


    The harm is almost the same, but the treatment is blooming.


    Mi Ran''er was dizzy, and finally chose the one with the highest praise. She was ready to try it when she had time.


    At 8 a.m. the next day, the cast of Fenghua released the official announcement photos on time, and Aite released the actors within seven times.


    "Fenghua" this West from the beginning of the preparation of the news, has received widespread attention, this official propaganda, soon on the hot search, official propaganda microblog comments also quickly break ten thousand!


    Most of them are male and female fans.


    Some passers-by asked, "why is there so little? She''s such a bad actress, she''s going to drag her feet! Who is the backstage of this woman? "


    There are a lot of following netizens, "that is, I don''t know how Xu Miaomiao graduated from this major. Over the years, he has performed so many plays, and his acting skills haven''t improved at all. It''s just rotten wood!"


    "Calm down, everyone. It''s good that she didn''t play the female leader this time. Besides, the highlight of this film is the male and female leader, as long as Ann and ranman can hold it!"


    "I don''t worry about Bai Yu, but Gu ranman used to play in TV dramas. This is her first big screen show, and she has no bottom in her heart..."


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Ran''er read these comments, she thought about it and forwarded it.


    "Please look forward to the performance of ranman, ranman will not let you down..." with a few lovely expressions, it is almost the same as the original owner''s previous style of microblogging.


    Fans immediately went to her micro blog.


    Then came a lot of black powder.


    One by one, they either scolded her little son, or they scolded her for being shameless and seducing an Baiyu to take the role


    Mi Ran''er looked at these ugly words and opened their faces. They were full of trumpets. He came prepared!


    "Wang Wen? Xu Miaomiao? Are you two entangled with me? " Apart from these two men, miran''er did not offend anyone else. Therefore, she suspected them for the first time.


    Miran''er was bored with his leisure, and he pulled down one by one. At last, his hands were sore.


    Simply set up that you can only reply to yourself by paying attention.


    There are fewer people who scold her, but there are still some boring people who pay attention to her and then scold her, and then cancel the attention.


    "The job of these people is to curse? Speechless make complaints about mobile lice, "Mi ran, without speaking, simply unloaded micro-blog and put the mobile phone into the bag, and the eye was not seen.


    Driving peach will be her heavy complexion in the eye, some distressed.

 Chapter 2136

    "I remember, sister ran, you said to me before that as a public figure, you should learn to adjust your mental state and care about everything. In the end, you can''t get along with yourself! You should do it now. Don''t worry about it with these boring people. Adjust your mind and get involved in the shooting of the new play


    Mi Ran''er tugged at her satchel strap and nodded, "that''s what I think. From today on, I won''t watch any social software and close myself up in the cast. It''s so easy to get into the play and live in the role that I can deduce the essence of the role."


    Xiaotao drives the car to annyu''s studio. After stopping the car, Xiaotao asks with some uncertainty, "are you sure you want to sign in to annyu''s company, sister ran? If you two break up in the future, won''t it be very ugly? "


    "The public is the public, the private is the private. If we break up and the contract is still there, we should act according to the contract! What''s so ugly? " Miran''er gave Xiao Tao a silent glance.


    Xiao Tao spat out his tongue. "I''m also thinking about you, sister ran. Since you can tell so clearly, I won''t talk much."


    In an Peiyu''s studio.


    After the establishment of the studio, an Baiyu, who has only been here three times, appeared in the office for the first time today. The staff were very surprised and gathered together to discuss the purpose of an Baiyu''s coming to the office today.


    "Bo Yu, do you really think about it? Gu ranman has been slacking off in the TV circle. There is no achievement in the film circle. We just signed her. In fact, we are at a loss. If she delays you, it will be even worse! "


    The agent frowned at an Baiyu and said, "besides, you two are male and female friends now. If you really sign in to a company, it will make people suspect that you are a contract couple for speculation."


    An Bai Yu laughs, "we are two contract lovers now, isn''t it reasonable for them to doubt this?"


    Agent: --


    That''s not what he meant, okay?


    Just then, MI Ran''er and Xiao Tao have arrived.


    The secretary took them to the reception room, and then came to inform an Peiyu and his agent.


    "So early? It seems that the girl is also afraid of missing the village, so there will be no temple... "An Baiyu got up, stretched lazily, and said with a low smile.


    The agent said helplessly, "this is the contract you asked me to prepare. This is the strangest contract I have ever seen. Our studio is not charity hall. Why should we give her such a high proportion? Bo Yu, don''t you really have any idea about this girl? "


    An Baiyu took over the contract, looked at it, and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? can''t I? She''s my girlfriend now. I don''t think I can be nice to her? "


    The agent sighed: "I''m just afraid that you''ll meet Wang Wen again, and I''m also afraid that this girl will cooperate with you for the sake of the upper position!"


    Anpeyu closed the folder, looked at the agent faintly and sneered: "don''t worry, I will only eat some losses once. If Gu ranman really wants to use me to be superior, I will let her know that the essence of being superior is to slide faster!"


    The agent put his eyes and smile at the bottom of his eyes and gave him a happy smile.


    Yes, in terms of abdominal blackness, who can compare with an Baiyu? This guy is "Tangyuan", the legend of white cut black ah!

 Chapter 2137

    An Baiyu comes to the reception room with the contract. Mi Ran''er is looking at the well decorated office with a pamphlet of the studio in his hand, which records the life and department structure of the studio.


    "You have so many staff in this studio, just for your service?" Seeing that an Baiyu came in, MI Ran''er put down the book in his hand, raised his eyes and asked with a frown.


    An Baiyu shook his head: "no, it''s for you and me."


    He handed the contract to MI Ran''er: "look at the contract and see what needs to be changed. I immediately asked the Secretary to change it!"


    He looked at Xiao Tao again. "In this contract, the additional condition is that your assistant Xiao Tao will be responsible for all your private affairs. The brokerage appointment is signed directly to my agent. In terms of the play appointment, he will handle it for you. In other words... See what else you want to know!"


    Miran''er looked at the contract at random.


    When she saw the ratio of film remuneration, she was slightly surprised, "three seven, I seven, studio three? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a slanting ratio... "


    "Our studio is very humanized. In addition, the salary of studio members is not paid entirely by film remuneration. There are also advertising expenses and some messy cooperation. It''s enough to support them."


    When anpeyu leaned back on his seat, cocked his legs and looked at miran''er, he looked like a bully president!


    "Then I really chose you right!" Mi Ran''er signed her name. She also looked at Xiao Tao happily, "your salary is more than five times higher than before, and your welfare is much better than before! Are you happy? "


    "Really?" Xiaotao is certainly happy. In the original company, her salary is only more than 1000 yuan more than that of her internship. It''s even difficult to rent a house. Fortunately, ranman later knew her predicament and secretly gave her more money every month, so that she could live well in DIDU.


    Before, Xiao Tao was not sure whether he was right in his job hopping with miran''er, but now he is completely sure.


    Job hopping is a wise move that can''t be wiser.


    Seeing that the two girls on the opposite side were happy with the reward, an Baiyu''s mouth rose more and more.


    Sure enough, the girl who can buy with money is the best one to use.


    He felt his chin and looked at miran''er with more sinister and cunning eyes.


    After the contract was signed, MI Ran''er officially became a member of anpeyu studio. She immediately stretched out and stood up to look at the sky outside. "Ah, it''s still early. Let''s go for a walk in the suburbs."


    "The suburbs?" An Peiyu thought he had heard wrong, "are you crazy? If you really want to relax, go to the park or the street, why do you have to go to the suburbs? "


    Mi Ran''er frowned and thought, "we are both public figures. If we are recognized in a crowded place like the street or the park, we will certainly be surrounded. I want to relax rather than add traffic. It''s best to go to the suburbs."


    She jumped up to amber, "what? Is an Yingdi afraid to go with me because he is afraid of being sold by me? "


    An Baiyu: "ha ha! You sell me? I''m afraid I''ll sell you, and you''ll count the money for me. "


    He straightened the clothes around his neck and snorted: "isn''t it going to the suburbs? Just go! You wait here. I''ll deal with the contract first. "


    "Well!"

 Chapter 2138

    Miran''er nodded her head cleverly. After anpeyu left, miran''er quickly approached Xiaotao and said, "now check if there are any better farmhouses around the imperial capital, and then evaluate them. They taste good! It''s better to have barbecue or something! "


    "Do you want to go to the farmhouse to celebrate the signing?" Xiao Tao looks confused.


    "Take it as it is. By the way, it has to be in a good environment. After people go, they will feel relaxed and happy at the sight of the surrounding environment."


    Miran''er''s demands are really many.


    Xiaotao takes out his mobile phone, google looks for it, opens the public comments, and finally confirms one.


    When Xiao Tao drove by with the two people, he was a little surprised. From time to time, he raised his eyes and looked at the two people sitting in the back compartment from the rearview mirror.


    They have a strange air. They don''t say a word, let alone a couple. Even the people they just met are believed.


    Xiao Tao felt that the atmosphere in the carriage was becoming more and more awkward. He coughed softly. Just as he wanted to improve, MI Ran''er in the rear seat lowered his voice and said slowly, "Mr. an, is Wang Wen still looking for you now?"


    "Look for it!" An''s answer was crisp and clear.


    "What does she usually say to you now? I thought that after our two officials announced, she would give up on you completely, this woman... "Mi Ran''er looked back at an Peiyu in surprise, really puzzled.


    "Just as usual, talking about her work and life is like not seeing us having an open love affair. Ah, my daily life is very low. Besides, seeing her like this, I''m not in a good mood..."


    Ann is really helpless.


    Mi Ran''er spread out her little hand in front of an Peiyu and said, "give me your mobile phone."


    "What are you doing?" An Peiyu looks at Mi Ran''er defensively and refuses to touch her cell phone.


    "Help you deal with this matter, as your girlfriend, I should have a position to eliminate these Yingyan around you?" Miran''er raised his chin to an Baiyu and snorted.


    An Peiyu''s eyes were really angry with her. For some reason, he felt the mobile phone willingly and handed it to MI Ran''er''s hand.


    Mi Ran''er opens wechat, finds Wang Wen''s wechat, and directly removes Wang Wen.


    "Well, she will never have a chance to annoy you again! It''s a one-off solution. " After all this, MI Ran''er put her wechat at the top and returned her mobile phone to an Peiyu.


    An Baiyu put her arrogant look of deleting wechat into his eyes. When he picked up the mobile phone, his big hand suddenly put on MI Ran''er''s shoulder, pulled her closer, and his thin lip fell on her ear.


    "What? Are you really jealous? People who don''t know think you are really my girlfriend... "


    Miran''er tilted her head. Her earlobe crossed anpeyu''s lip, causing electric current. Both of them were slightly stiff. Miran''er was the first to calm down. Their eyes were opposite. The distance between their lips was less than one centimeter. Their breath was entangled.


    "Bai Yu, have you forgotten that I''m your own girlfriend? Why isn''t it true?"


    She gave a bad smile and stroked her face deliberately.


    Two people this action, drive by the front seat of Xiao Tao see clearly, her face a red, eyes instantly flustered up.


    These two people, even if they want to flirt, are directly in the car


    I don''t know if she will have needle eyes after seeing it

 Chapter 2139

    On the contrary, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "You know, if you say that, I''ll take it seriously!" An Baiyu raised her hand and held down her hand. "But if I take it seriously, it''s not so easy for you to escape from me again!"


    It''s not like an Baiyu is joking. In his deep eyes, there is a whirlpool. Mi Ran''er''s eyes are fixed with the feeling of being inhaled by his eyes.


    In my mind, the system didn''t resist the low voice reminding, "host, you should pay attention not to be stolen. If you are reluctant to leave in the end..."


    Mi Ran''er: "don''t worry, I can tell the task from the reality! However, this guy''s eyes are really good-looking! "


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, her eyes moved slightly, and the corners of her mouth raised a trace of humor. She pulled her little hand out of the palm of an Peiyu''s hand. "I''m more worried that the person who can''t let go at that time is Mr. an you!"


    "We can wait and see!"


    He changed his posture and sat upright, as if he was not the one who had just intended to stir up mi Ran''er.


    When he arrived at xiaotaoxuan''s villa, as soon as the car drove into the yard, anpeyu noticed the strange smell.


    "What did you bring me to this place for?" An Peiyu looks at Mi Ran''er in doubt.


    "If you don''t treat your anorexia well, even the nutrient solution can''t support your body. If you don''t want to die, from now on, cooperate with me well, I will make your symptoms better!"


    Mi Ran''er said, pulling his sleeve and pulling him under the car.


    "I''m not going!" An Puyu struggles to get rid of MI Ran''er.


    But at this time, he had not had a good meal for several days, and the girl was a strange girl. Without noticing, he was dragged out of the carriage like a paper man!


    "You..." an Peiyu looked at Mi Ran''er in surprise: "what did you grow up with?"


    So much strength.


    "I grew up eating!" Mi Ran''er chuckled and took him to the shop.


    "I''ve checked on the Internet that anorexia can be induced by many kinds of factors. You said you were induced by depression. I suspect it''s also because you took too much medicine and didn''t have a good meal during your depression period, which gradually hurt your stomach. Moreover, after you got sick, you always ordered to sell it out. You never thought that you would make some home-made dishes late, so the disease certainly can''t be alleviated, My skill is limited. I can cook only that food every day. Today I''ll bring you to this villa because the food in this shop is really delicious. Let''s see if we can mobilize your taste buds. "


    Mi Ran''er talks on and on, like a wife who worries about her husband.


    Instead of struggling, an Baiyu turned his eyes to MI Ran''er''s side face.


    His eyes were a little dazed.


    To tell you the truth, since he was diagnosed, only his agent cared about him and found all kinds of doctors and methods to treat him. Unfortunately, none of them is feasible.


    And in front of this wench, just and oneself know so several days, incredibly so heart.


    It''s false that an Baiyu is not moved.


    At the same time, the agent''s sentence, she may be to borrow your upper words, from the mind.


    An Baiyu shakes her head and thinks helplessly that if she really wants to get up quickly, she won''t choose herself. In the beginning, he forced her to cooperate with her.

 Chapter 2140

    Even if it is really a use, they can only be regarded as two of their own needs.


    When an Baiyu reacts, he is already pulled to the store by miran''er.


    Today is a weekday, so there are no holiday guests at the villa. Even the boss and the waiter are surprised that there will be guests today. The waiter has prepared the menu and hurry to come.


    See is two big stars, there is no surprise in the eyes of the waiter, a look is common.


    "What''s the specialty in your shop?" Mi Ran''er looked through the menu. There were too many dishes for her to choose. She simply asked the waiter.


    The waiter said with a smile: "roast pork chops, hand shredded cabbage, kung pao chicken and so on. Please rest assured, Miss Gu, the ingredients in our store are all home-made, and the dishes are also home grown. They are all the freshest. You don''t have to worry about any pesticides."


    "Well, you serve each of the signature dishes, and then, a white porridge." Porridge is for anpeyu stomach pad, but also after eating vegetables, brush the oily smell in the stomach.


    The waiter quickly nodded, "OK, we''re going to prepare. You can have some tea first. This tea is also planted by our family. It''s very fragrant."


    "Well, good."


    Mi Ran''er tasted the hot tea, and it was really delicious. The fragrance of the tea spread between her lips and teeth, making her feel relaxed and happy.


    An Peiyu looked at Mi Ran''er with some silence: "when you order so many meat and oil, have you ever thought that if my stomach doesn''t eat, it might..."


    "Who said that for a long time? Didn''t you eat the food I cooked last night? " Mi Ran''er poured him a cup of tea. "You taste the tea. It''s really fragrant."


    An Baiyu was so disgusted by her words that she had nothing to say and took a sip of hot tea.


    He looks a lot better.


    The dishes came up very quickly. They were really natural ingredients. With the excellent cooking skills of the chef, the aroma arrived before the dishes arrived. When the dishes were put on the table, miran''er couldn''t help swallowing.


    An Baiyu smelled the fragrance, and saliva was secreted from his throat.


    Miran''er quickly filled a bowl of porridge for an Baiyu, and asked him to drink it first. Then, he added some dishes to him to "taste it."


    Without saying a word, he picked up his chopsticks and tasted them.


    His face didn''t look different, but after taking this bite, he began to stretch his chopsticks.


    Mi Ran''er saw his reaction in the eye, and a successful smile came to her lips. She and Xiao Tao could not wait to eat.


    Roast pork chops are at the end. The pork chops are cut directly along the ribs. When they are on the table, you can hold the bottom with your hands and eat boldly.


    "Have some more of this." Miran''er put another pork chop in for anpeyu.


    "I can''t eat any more." Anpeyu is really full. The food he has taken in these two days is the most in the past six months. If he eats more, his stomach may not be able to bear it.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t force him to take back the pork chops. "If you don''t chew it, it will be cheaper for me and peach!"


    She and Xiao Tao shared two pork chops and nibbled them with relish.


    The way she eats is really cute, and it makes people feel very appetizing.


    She looked at her cheeks bulging, and suddenly she couldn''t help swallowing.


    He reached out and took the remaining roast pork chop from her bowl.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er still has food in his mouth. Seeing an Bai Yu''s action, he immediately asked vaguely.

 Chapter 2141

    It was too late to stop him. The guy took the pork chops and stuffed them into his mouth.


    "Don''t you eat it?" Miran''er''s face was full of discontent.


    An Baiyu deliberately spits out his tongue mischievously, takes a big bite and tears off a big piece of meat.


    At the moment, he didn''t reject food at all. Miran''er''s heart finally fell to the same place. Sure enough, some people just had to use more aggressive methods to treat them. Otherwise, this guy would only escape passively.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes fell down, covering his success.


    After the meal, an Peiyu went back to the city in no hurry and proposed to go out for a walk in the mountains. Miran''er agreed.


    Xiao Tao was very discerning. She yawned and said wearily, "you two go. I''m a little sleepy. I''ll sleep in the car for a while. Otherwise, I''ll be tired driving when I get back to the city."


    Therefore, there are only two people walking, anpeyu and miran''er.


    The villa is built on a hillside with good scenery in the suburb. There are cherry trees on both sides of the stone road in the mountains. There are no flowers in this season. However, the trees are sunny and the breeze is very pleasant.


    At the end of the stone road is a stone table and stool, which can be used for tourists to rest.


    They both sat down at the stone table.


    An Baiyu looked at the direction of the imperial capital in the distance, with a faint smile on his face. "I thought that my anorexia might accompany me for the rest of my life, and I would have to live with the help of nutrients for the rest of my life. I didn''t expect that one day, I would still be able to enjoy the pleasure of delicious food and taste the satisfaction of satiety..."


    "So, some things, not just to escape, to meet the difficulties may have a better effect!" Mi Ran''er looked at an Peiyu with her cheek raised. "You''ve been living a chaotic life before. Moreover, you never thought that you are not anorexia, you are just escaping from reality."


    "How do you know I''m not really anorexic?" he said


    Mi Ran''er laughed: "if you are really anorexic, when I cook the first meal for you, you will have to vomit when you smell it, but you obviously have an appetite. This symptom can only show that you are only selective evasion, and there is a knot in your heart. After this knot is untied, you can look forward very calmly!"


    "You are really smart, but since you are so smart, what is the knot in my heart?" An Pei Yu also imitates mi Ran''er''s posture, holds his cheek to bully mi Ran''er, and asks in a low voice with her eyebrows fixed.


    Mi Ran''er put all the vastness in his eyes into his eyes. "The knot in your heart is that you don''t know how to deal with Wang Wen. You are actually escaping when you say that you are too involved in the play. Later, you think of using a new love to stimulate mi Ran''er, and this plan is implemented. When you imagine Wang Wen''s anger, you are scattered by the haze of her betrayal, My mood is getting better. Of course, my appetite can be restored. "


    An Baiyu didn''t expect that his mind would be analyzed so thoroughly by the girl in front of him. His body gradually froze and his smile gradually faded.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s childish of you to retaliate like this, but it''s also the best way."


    As soon as mi Ran''er''s voice fell, the man opposite suddenly stood up.


    His eyes were colder than just now, "don''t think you really guessed right! I tell you, if everything is wrong, you won''t get a word right! "

 Chapter 2142

    With that, he stepped forward and strode in the direction of the villa.


    "Ah --"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that this guy would explode suddenly, so she ran after him.


    "If I guess wrong, I guess wrong. What''s your reaction now? It''s like I''ve been poked into my mind and I''ve become angry! " Mi ran was also angry, and he didn''t make complaints about it.


    Without saying a word, an Peiyu went to the parking lot and directly got into the car to let Xiao Tao drive back to the city.


    Xiao Tao was awakened by the opening and closing of the car door. When she saw mi Ran''er chasing an Peiyu to get on the car, they looked strange. She nodded hurriedly: "Oh... I''ll drive right now..."


    I started the car.


    Mi Ran''er is upset by an Peiyu''s sudden change of temper. He doesn''t speak, and she''s so proud that she doesn''t speak at all. The atmosphere in the car is more embarrassing than when she leaves the city. When the car enters the city, it''s only when she gets to the place where there are people that an Peiyu asks Xiao Tao to stop.


    "Mr. ANN, let me take you to your apartment." Xiaotao thinks about the identity of anpeyu, "if you meet fans here, you will be in trouble if you are surrounded."


    "I said, let you stop!" An Baiyu clenched his teeth, and his tone was much heavier than just now. He spoke slowly, word by word.


    "Peach, stop and let him down."


    Mi Ran''er said that he didn''t want to get used to this guy. He said that he was angry when he was angry. Even if his mind was torn down, it was clear that a joke could cover up the past. This guy was angry and made the situation so embarrassing!


    Xiao Tao had to pull over.


    After an Baiyu gets off the bus, MI Ran''er asks Xiao Tao to drive.


    After Xiao Tao started the train, he was really puzzled and asked in a low voice, "sister ran, did you quarrel with Mr. an or what? When Mingming went for a walk, you two were still fine. How could you come back... "


    "How do I know? He is angry for no reason. Do you want me to coax him? I can''t do it! " Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of his lip, leaned back on the seat, and snorted, "if you are too used to his words, you will only get worse and worse."


    Peach Oh, did not dare to continue to ask what.


    After returning home, miran''er falls directly on the bed. She remembers the appearance of an Baiyu when he was angry. The guy''s mood came too quickly. Miran''er has reason to suspect that he has a cushion in his heart.


    Maybe he didn''t trust himself so much at the beginning, so he reacted so much when he was poked into his mind.


    This guy doesn''t think that he is deliberately attracting his attention. Then, he digs out his secret, grabs his handle, and is ready to take advantage of him?


    If an Peiyu really thinks so, MI Ran''er will be laughed to death.


    She holds her mobile phone and looks at an Peiyu''s wechat. Apart from the transfer records, they have no other chat records.


    She points into an Peiyu''s circle of friends. This guy has nothing in his circle of friends except some script photos and stills.


    He is also a relatively independent person.


    However, Wang Wen is a person with a very high profile. Mi Ran''er has searched Wang Wen''s variety shows before and found that she is very active in all kinds of programs. Moreover, when she cooperates with men, she can''t grasp the degree and always looks very close.


    This is also the reason why Wang Wen has the second largest CP constitution in the circle.


    The first is Gu ranman.


    What''s more, Wang Wen has a more famous name than Gu ranman, that is, the master of men. Every boy who has been touched by her will be irresistible.

 Chapter 2143

    Probably, when he was young and full of vigor, he was teased by the holy hand of the man.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was funny, but when he thought of an Peiyu''s attitude to himself today, he was a bit big.


    However, it can be seen that Wang Wen''s incident has really dealt a big blow to him. Therefore, he does not believe in his feelings now, which is normal.


    Mi Ran''er felt that he had to pay more attention than before to let an Peiyu know his sincerity.


    Until the movie''s opening day, MI Ran''er didn''t see an Peiyu again. This guy didn''t take the initiative to contact mi Ran''er. If he didn''t take the initiative, MI Ran''er just pretended to be dead and recited his lines at home.


    If she is too active, she will make an Peiyu, who has doubts about herself, more suspicious of her motives.


    The day before the power on, it was in a film and Television City in the neighboring city.


    When mi Ran''er arrives at the hotel, all the members of the crew arrive except an Peiyu. The director also proposes to have a dinner together in the evening to get in touch with each other.


    That night, miran''er put on a fairly passable private dress, put on a white down jacket and went.


    On arriving at the hotel downstairs, miran''er saw the familiar nanny car.


    "What''s the matter with you, sister ran?" Peach saw that she found the nanny car, has been in a daze, slightly frowning, asked in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er immediately took back her eyes, laughed and shook her head, "it''s OK!"


    "Sister ran, you told me before that you and Mr. an are pretending to be lovers. But, with respect, you two are not like fake lovers at all. On the contrary, they are more real than real lovers!"


    Xiao Tao suddenly came to MI Ran''er''s ear and lowered her voice, saying mysteriously.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart trembled, and then he raised his hand to poke Xiao Tao''s forehead.


    "Little girl, if you really have such a strong observation ability, didn''t a love observation show come to me as a guest before? I don''t have time anyway. Why don''t you help me earn the notice fee? "


    Xiao Tao''s face turned red. He got out of the car and opened the door for MI Ran''er. He said with a mischievous smile, "sister ran, I won''t talk nonsense any more! Let''s hurry in, don''t let people wait for us on the first day and leave a bad impression. "


    "Well."


    The whole hall of the hotel was packed by the crew. The producer was a very ceremonial person. People prepared banners, which looked like some kind of union gathering in the 1980s.


    Mi Ran''er saw an Peiyu sitting next to the director, and he saw her, too. However, just one eye, he moved his eyes lightly.


    Mi Ran''er was so neglected by him that she felt proud and coquettish for a moment. She bit her lip. She gave a cold hum in her heart. Then she went to the same table and sat down at the farthest place from an Baiyu, which was not directly opposite.


    "Ran man, what are you doing sitting so far away? You are the heroine of the play, and Bo Yu are the center of the play. Besides, aren''t you two still girlfriends? Why are you so unripe? Don''t tell me, the film is about to start, you suddenly quarrel and break up


    The director frowned and looked anxiously at Mi Ran''er for a while and anxiously at an Pei Yu for a while. It really broke his heart!


    Mi Ran''er''s lips moved, and before he could speak, an Baiyu said in a low voice, "don''t worry, director Lin, we''re just quarreling. Now we''re all angry. Don''t sit together is the best arrangement. Otherwise, when we start quarreling, the situation may be out of control."

 Chapter 2144

    He was so calm that he could even say that.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lip helplessly, and then nodded, in agreement.


    Director Lin thinks that he is really old and can''t understand why these young people are always noisy when they fall in love. Is it hard to be together peacefully?


    Everyone arrived one after another, and everyone was on time. However, Xu Miaomiao, the No.2 woman in the play, had not arrived ten minutes after the appointed time.


    "Forget it. Let''s start first."


    The director asked the producer to call the other party''s economic team, but no one answered, so he frowned and began to speak unhappily.


    The producer hesitated: "why don''t we wait."


    Mi Ran''er also said with a smile, "yes, director Lin, if we don''t wait for her to eat together, we may be accused of pushing her out. At that time, we can''t tell the management boss!"


    There was something in her words. Director Lin and the producer gave her a deep look. Then, they shook their heads helplessly.


    "But you can''t let a group of us just waste time waiting for her?" Director Lin stares at the producer. He really hates this kind of actor who enters the group through the back door.


    You say, how good would it be for her to keep a low profile and make a good film peacefully?


    But it''s clear that he doesn''t get the role by virtue, but by his own strength. He has to play a big card. This kind of person can''t be praised.


    Producer look at the rest of the table, the staff''s face is all with, I''m hungry, why this woman still don''t come to the resentment!


    In the end, the producer had to choose the waiter to serve and the party began.


    Mi Ran''er buried her head and ate silently. As she ate, she found that a very cold look with resentment had been falling on her. She raised her eyes to look at her suspiciously.


    For an Baiyu''s eyes, in a flash, they avoided each other''s eyes.


    He dropped his eyes and continued to eat his own food.


    An Baiyu saw that girl''s heartless appearance and was so angry that her teeth itched.


    Now he was absolutely sure that she could only fool and make use of herself. It was not like she had any feelings. But if she had some feelings for herself, she would not calm down to such a situation.


    An Puyu grinds his teeth, but he really has no appetite. He puts down his chopsticks, holds his arm, and occasionally talks to the director. If someone comes to propose a toast, he will drink, but he won''t drink too much.


    There are also people who pay homage to MI Ran''er''s wine. She accepts it one by one, and she is more forthright. Every time she drinks all the wine in her glass.


    "Sister ran, drink slowly. You don''t drink well. It''s easy to get drunk like this!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyes and looked at Xiao Tao. She had a big tongue. Her eyes were already in a trance and asked, "I... am I not good at drinking?"


    "Anyway, it''s not much better than getting drunk with wine. Look at your face now, it''s just like some ripe apples! Don''t drink it Xiao Tao snatched the wine cup from her hand and touched her cheek, which was too hot.


    If the actress is filmed drunk, she will be discussed. At that time, there will be a lot of public opinions, which will not help Gu ranman, who has just terminated his contract with the original company and wants to start a new life.


    On the contrary, it was a particularly serious blow.


    Miran''er also knew that he could not drink any more. If he drank more, his brain might not be able to distinguish the southeast and northwest very smoothly.

 Chapter 2145

    Xu Miaomiao arrived in the middle of the whole party.


    When she entered the restaurant, she saw that most of the people in the restaurant were half full of food and half full of wine. She had nothing to do with her daughter.


    She clenched her teeth and finally resisted the impulse to turn around and leave.


    When he came to the main table, no one dared to sit beside him. Everyone subconsciously thought that this position was reserved for MI Ran''er. Even if mi Ran''er didn''t sit, no one else could sit.


    When Xu Miaomiao arrived, he didn''t even have a word of apology, so he went straight to an Baiyu and sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, the good atmosphere on the table went down in that instant.


    The director frowned and looked at Xu Miaomiao, "Xu Miaomiao, how did you come so late? The producer called your agent, and no one answered all the time... "


    "Oh, my plane was a little delayed, so I was late. When the producer called, maybe we were still on the plane, and our mobile phone was turned off." Xu Miaomiao light smile, lie not draft.


    "Yes? But when I called, I was already connected, but no one answered all the time! There''s no power off at all. "


    The producer couldn''t help it and began to smack in the face.


    Xu Miaomiao froze in an instant.


    She looked at the producer incredulously. The producer used to treat her very well. It can be said that she was so good that she flattered her. Now her attitude has changed so much. It seems that she can''t bear to play big cards with her.


    Her face was embarrassed, her eyes dodged, her hand holding chopsticks began to shake slightly.


    The agent who followed her didn''t expect the situation to be like this. He came to help her explain, "that''s my negligence, Mr. producer. Don''t blame misty. We''re all telling the truth. It''s really late! Next time, we will call you first and report to you. We are determined that this will not happen again! "


    The agent repeatedly assured.


    I''ve seen a lot of the faces of the producers.


    Xu Miaomiao gritted her teeth and looked at the leftover soup on the table. She had no appetite at all. She put down the chopsticks and turned her eyes to an Baiyu beside her. She thought about it and saw a light in her head.


    The astonishment of her eyes and the envy of miran''er made her take the wine and pour it into half a cup. She was ready to pay homage to anpeyu, but anpeyu raised her hand and held it down.


    "Well, Miss Xu, if you give me this wine today, and it''s in Mr. Zhao''s ears, how will Mr. Zhao punish you? Maybe it will delay my future journey! "


    An Baiyu said with a smile, and directly mentioned the gold owner behind Xu Miaomiao.


    The blood color on Xu Miaomiao''s face faded instantly!


    "You..." she quickly climbed up tears in her eyes, "how can you expose people''s scars so directly?"


    "Is that a scar? If I read it correctly, Miss Xu should enjoy being managed by Mr. Zhao, right? You said, if only Mr. Zhao had no wife. In this way, the relationship between you two is really touching! What a pity... "


    An Puyu said with pity. He smacked his mouth and touched his chin. When he got up, he found that MI Ran''er, who was sitting in front of him and was blocked by Xu Miaomiao, had disappeared.


    With a slight frown, he went to the bathroom to wake up.

 Chapter 2146

    When he came to the corner of the bathroom, he saw mi Ran''er, who was lying in front of the toilet to wash his face. He stepped forward with a somewhat frivolous step, stood behind her and gave a low smile.


    "I thought you had enough wine to blow bottles with the staff. It turned out that you were just an embroidered pillow for the outside and the inside!"


    His sarcastic words fell into mi Ran''er''s ears. Mi Ran''er raised her head slightly. Her face was covered with drops of water, and her hair was slightly wet on her forehead.


    An Baiyu looked at her in the mirror. He couldn''t help it. His throat rolled and he swallowed.


    Mi Ran''er raised his mouth and said, "I thought that because of the failure of your last relationship, you have become indifferent and won''t trust any woman any more. Unexpectedly, it just varies from person to person. When you talked with Xu Miaomiao in a low voice, you probably didn''t notice that the smile of your eyes was drowning."


    "Well? How can I hear a little sour in your words? "


    An Peiyu put his hands behind her, one left and one right, and put them on both sides of her waist. This kind of movement can make him hold mi Ran''er in his arms very smoothly.


    However, the premise is that the girl in her arms can be obedient and don''t move.


    Mi Ran''er immediately struggled to turn around, raised her eyes and red face, staring at an Peiyu, "what are you doing?"


    "I just want to smell it nearby. Did you drink vinegar?" An Bai Yu''s eyebrows and eyes are smiling, and his face is also red. When it reaches his ears, he is drunk. Otherwise, he would not have made such bold moves on such an occasion.


    "You let go of me. This is a hotel. There are people coming and going. You and I are all dignified people. What do you look like when you are seen?" Miran''er patted his arm to let him go.


    However, after drinking, this guy''s strength was surprisingly strong. She pushed him several times, but she didn''t push him away.


    "Anpeyu, what are you doing?" Mi Ran''er angrily raised her eyes to meet his smiling eyes.


    "I said, I want to smell it. Are you jealous? But I''ve caught a cold these two days, and my sense of smell is a little bit... Some are not very accurate, so I think it''s better to taste it!"


    As soon as the words fell, the guy held her lips.


    Sucking and licking, he will use what kind of action to provoke people.


    This guy''s kisses are amazing.


    Miran''er had drunk the wine, and he was in a trance. When he kisses her, her whole body softens. If her little hand doesn''t hold his arm, she is afraid that she will just sit on the ground!


    An Baiyu protected her body and pressed her tightly against the washstand, kissing her deeply and absorbing her own sweetness. For an Baiyu, her body was quick and honest.


    The sound of footsteps came from afar.


    Mi Ran''er, who was so confused by the kiss, suddenly woke up and pinched an Peiyu''s arm with her little hand!


    Let him wake up and let go of himself. If they are seen, although they are male and female friends now, they can''t be so hungry!


    An Baiyu''s teeth closed slightly when he was in pain. If mi Ran''er didn''t hide quickly, he would have bitten the tip of his tongue.


    When their lips were apart, they both gasped.

 Chapter 2147

    "Director Lin said, our two rooms are adjacent. I''ll come to see you tonight?" He put the hair in her ear behind her ears and began to speak in a hoarse voice.


    Taking advantage of this moment, miran''er pushes him away. Miran''er raises her eyebrows and stares at an Puyu angrily, "who do you think I am? When you are in a good mood, tease, when you are in a bad mood, don''t take care of it? I''m sorry, I''m not a soft persimmon. I can let you pinch me. In my opinion, Xu Miaomiao is more interested in you. Maybe you can choose to be a couple with her. "


    Mi Ran''er finished and crossed over from an Peiyu.


    The people who came to the bathroom saw the ambiguous blood color on their faces, some embarrassed to smile, quickly ran into the side of the men''s bathroom.


    Mi Ran''er went back to his seat, and in his mind, the system said, "if the host pushes the male master out like this, won''t he be afraid to push the male master further and further?"


    "Ha ha, if he really wants to find Xu Miaomiao, I can''t help it. The so-called strategy in the task is not only to sleep his body, but also to let him be determined to attack me. If he doesn''t use some means, but what he says, it can only be that I''m pinched by him. He will think I''m an easy woman and won''t be determined to attack me! Do you understand? "


    Mi Ran''er clenched her teeth and explained to the system carefully.


    System clear: "so, the system is relieved, thought that the host really angry, will be so angry."


    Mi Ran''er rolled a white eye, "don''t worry, I''m not naive enough to expose my true emotions in front of the target."


    When an Peiyu comes back with MI Ran''er, he just catches mi Ran''er''s eyes rolling.


    He thought that she was rolling her eyes at herself, and her mood was down to the extreme.


    After the dinner, it was past ten in the evening, and most of the people were drunk and staggering in front of the restaurant.


    "Ran man, Bo Yu, shall we go to the second scene? To sing k? " The director took an Baiyu''s shoulder and asked with a smile.


    He was really happy today, so he drank a few more cups. Unexpectedly, when he drank too much, he couldn''t control his expression, showed too many smiles, and broke the cold-blooded director''s personality in front of the world.


    Mi Ran''er, tired, shook his head. "You go. I want to go back to the hotel and have an early rest."


    "Well, Bai Yu will lend it to me first. Don''t quarrel between boys and girls. There''s a quarrel between the bedside and the bed. It''s going to start up tomorrow. If you two are still in such a state, what if you can''t get into the play?"


    Director Lin asked anxiously.


    "Perhaps, you can choose the quarrel scenes in the script to shoot first."


    Mi Ran''er joked with a smile.


    With that, she took Xiao Tao to say goodbye to Director Lin, and they drove to the hotel where the crew stayed.


    When he arrived at the hotel, as soon as he entered the lobby, miran''er heard a familiar voice arguing.


    "Why is there no business suite? I''m going to stay in a business suite, too. Have you arranged the only two rooms for Gu ranman and anpeyu? Why does she care for ranman? I''m just a newcomer in the film industry. I''m at least older than her! "


    Mi Ran''er turns her eyes and looks over. In front of the counter of the hotel, Xu Miaomiao, wearing sunglasses, holds his arm angrily and says to the logistics of the crew.


    The logistics department was full of innocence. "It was arranged according to the schedule. Moreover, when the contract was signed, it was clearly written on it. Miss Xu, your suite is the best except for business. You don''t have to dislike it like this!"

 Chapter 2148

    "No, I just want to live in the business suite. I used to film, either in the business or the president. You are insulting me to let me live in the high-class suite now. You don''t change it for me, are you? I''ll call now and ask someone to change it for me! "


    Xu Miaomiao said, took out the mobile phone to find a number to dial out.


    After the phone is connected, Xu''s voice immediately softens down.


    Miran''er stood in the distance, listening to the communication between her and the other party. She felt that what she had eaten tonight was going to vomit.


    Xiao Tao also frowned and pulled Lami Ran''er''s sleeve. "Sister ran, we''d better hurry upstairs. I really can''t see it anymore!"


    "Good!"


    Miran''er nodded in a definite way, and they rushed to the elevator hall. At this time, it''s better to pretend to be transparent and don''t conflict with Xu Miaomiao in such a place.


    Xu Miaomiao''s eyes are really sharp. He is still talking with his "boyfriend" tenderly. He still sees mi Ran''er and Xiao Tao, and immediately shouts, "ran man!"


    Mi Ran''er had a meal at his feet.


    "With such a gentle tone, it''s like a weasel paying New Year''s greetings to the chicken. It''s certainly not good. Xiao Tao, no matter what she says, we must firmly say no!" Mi Ran''er was worried that something was wrong with Xiao Tao, so he quickly reminded her.


    "Rest assured, sister ran. I have no good impression of Xu Miaomiao. I will never fall into her gentle trap."


    They turned around together and looked at Xu Miaomiao, who came striding forward.


    "It''s good to see you, ranman. I''d like to discuss one thing with you, that is, I''m used to living in business suites. Can you change rooms with me? In fact, the senior suite is not much different from the business suite, and the small suite is not much smaller... "


    "If you say that, why can''t you just put up with it?" Mi Ran''er looked at Xu Miaomiao faintly and said in a displeased voice.


    "It''s OK to bear it for a while, but I can''t bear it for several months. Ranman, you can exchange it with me. It''s a big deal. I''ll make up the difference for you." Xu Miaomiao took mi Ran''er''s little hand, and his face was full of supplication.


    However, such a look how to see how fake.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and threw her away. "Miss Xu, you''d better let your" boyfriend "do something for you. I won''t change it anyway. Maybe you can change to a hotel. Maybe the hotel next door has the business or presidential suite you often stay in."


    Mi Ran''er mockingly finished and turned to leave.


    "Gu ranman, you don''t have to toast or drink. I''d like to talk to you now. You''d better be wise. If you really annoy me, I don''t mind letting the producer invite you out of the business suite in person!"


    Xu Miaomiao''s arrogant tone, no matter in whose ears, will feel too much!


    The logistics department over there had already run away and found a hidden place to watch.


    Xiao Tao quietly comes to MI Ran''er''s back, raises her chin and looks at Xu Miao Miao. When she hears Xu Miao''s words, she can''t help humming and says, "Miss Xu, you can try to see if the producer will offend sister ran and ANN for your own benefit."


    Xiao Tao protects mi Ran''er. "Sister ran, let''s not waste time here with this girl. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Mi Ran''er and Xiao Tao are no longer in charge of Xu Miaomiao. When they get into the elevator, they lean against the wall of the elevator and take a long breath.

 Chapter 2149

    "Xu Miaomiao is so arrogant because she hasn''t suffered any losses. In fact, I''m looking forward to seeing how her gold owner will end up without her, because she has offended so many people in the entertainment industry!"


    Mi Ran''er said, "it won''t be so good anyway!"


    "I hope that day will come soon and let her know the reality of the world! She doesn''t always live in the ivory tower that the gold Lord built for her. "


    As they arrive at the corresponding floor, Xiao Tao lives with the rest of the crew, and MI Ran''er''s building has to go up. After they leave, MI Ran''er stays alone in the elevator.


    She rubbed her eyebrows.


    Drunk also some thick, just can so soberly deal with Xu Miaomiao, she has been very hard to concentrate.


    When I got off the elevator, another elevator happened to arrive.


    The man who came down saw the woman walking in front of him, and he slowed down a little.


    I watched her go in the wrong direction.


    Taking out the room card, MI Ran''er brushes the entrance guard.


    "Why can''t I open it?" Miran''er looked at the room card in her hand suspiciously, "is it broken?"


    She did it twice, but she didn''t hear the door open. Instead, she was reminded that she had taken the wrong room card.


    "Wrong?"


    Miran''er stepped back to see the room number. Then he stepped back into a firm embrace and put another room card on the lock with a hand behind him.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The door opened.


    Mi Ran''er turned to look at the man behind him.


    An Baiyu''s eyes were drooping and his smile was gentle, especially against the warm light of the corridor, his face became softer and softer.


    "I went the wrong way. I''m sorry." Miran''er woke up for a moment and was ready to go out of his arms.


    The shoulder is held tightly, "come on, come on in? I have a mild tea for you to drink. Otherwise, your face will be swollen tomorrow! "


    Anpeyu strongly pulls miran''er into his room.


    "Are you robbing people''s women?" After two struggles, MI Ran''er fails to open. He looks back and stares at an Baiyu.


    With a raise of her mouth, she put her arms around her frivolous body and sat down in front of the sofa. She took off her coat and loosened her neck tie.


    "If you want to think of me that way, I won''t waste my time explaining to you. Just sit here and I''ll boil the water."


    The usual way for miran''er and an Baiyu to get along with each other is that miran''er is ready for everything. An Baiyu just needs to open his hand and enjoy it. This is the first time that he takes the initiative to boil water and tea for miran''er. Unfortunately, miran''er leans on the sofa in a daze, only to see a slender figure busy in the house, unable to watch each other''s movements carefully.


    I don''t know how long later, MI Ran''er almost fell asleep leaning on the sofa. She was patted on her face. The other person''s palm was cold, which made her wake up instantly.


    "Drink it." An Baiyu held the back of her head and spoke aggressively.


    Like a child, MI Ran''er opened her mouth and tasted it. The mild tea was just right in the mouth. She gulped down her stomach and warmed up in a moment.


    "Is it good?" An Bai Yu asked slightly.


    "Not good." Mi Ran''er did not show any face.


    An Baiyu: "I''m not sure."


    As soon as she let go of her little body, miran''er''s head fell to the edge of the sofa.

 Chapter 2150

    She curled up in a more comfortable position and went to sleep again.


    An Puyu couldn''t help laughing.


    Pinch her cheek, "suddenly understand, why do you suck so much so-called husband powder, who do not want to have such a lovely, lovely character wife?"


    After a brief cleaning up and a bath, an Peiyu comes out to take off mi Ran''er''s coat and transfer her to the bed.


    The big bed in the business room is very big. Two people are on one side, and one can lie down in the middle.


    However, this good night, Bai Yu still suffered from MI Ran''er''s blows and kicks. This guy''s sleeping posture at night is really bad.


    The most important thing is that an Baiyu can''t tell whether this guy did it on purpose.

 Chapter 2151

    "Last night, an anonymous person revealed on the Internet that he had picked out the person behind Xu Miaomiao, that his surname was Xu, or that he was a married big man in the political circle. If this really happened, it would definitely cause a sensation in the political and entertainment circles!"


    Xiaozhu takes out his mobile phone and finds the information post. Up to now, the information has not been deleted. It seems that the other party''s public relations department has not had time to go to work.


    When miran''er saw that tens of thousands of floors had been built below, she couldn''t help sighing, "it''s so remote, but it''s very hot."


    "It''s not that Xu Miaomiao is hot, but the gold owner behind her is hot. After all, this woman has been a resource caf ¨¦ since her debut, which has caused dissatisfaction from several fans who are looking forward to the fall of Xu Miaomiao!"


    Xiaozhu said excitedly. Suddenly, she raised her eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er with doubts: "ran man, you tell me that you didn''t do this, do you?"


    "Me? If I could find out who is behind Xu Miaomiao, I would have done it already, OK? This is something that people of my level can''t do. Don''t label me


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t have much interest in Xu Miaomiao''s affairs. After all, such a guy with no connotation doesn''t need to waste her energy to pay attention to and deal with it. It''s already expected that her character will be trampled by tens of thousands of people.


    When Xiao Zhu heard mi Ran''er''s tone, he frowned, "Why are you so fierce to me? I just communicated with you. If you don''t like it, you can say it directly. Why are you so fierce? "


    Xiao Zhu''s words made mi Ran''er feel helpless.


    "I''m not mean to you. I don''t think you need to say that to me! I just want to put my heart and soul into shooting now. " Miran''er felt a little headache. After taking a sip of milk, he rubbed his eyebrows.


    Xiaozhu felt that his good friend Gu ranman had changed a lot.


    She thought darkly, is it because she has an intersection with Ananda that she now begins to dislike her good friend who is a entertainer?


    Thinking of this, Xiaozhu frowned and suddenly felt very angry.


    Biting her teeth, she looked at Mi Ran''er, who was eating in silence. She snorted: "OK, you are busy every day, so I won''t disturb you!"


    She got up to leave.


    "Xiaozhu, I think it''s good for our friendship to maintain the present situation. Don''t get closer, and we don''t need to make it too ugly! After all, if it''s too ugly, it''s not only bad for me, but also not good for you! "


    Mi Ran''er put down the milk cup in her hand and suddenly opened her mouth when Xiao Zhu got up.


    Xiaozhu was stiff.


    She just had a thought in her heart that she wanted to make mi Ran''er suffer. Now she said such words, as if she had already realized what she would do.


    She swallows saliva, after a long time, just hold out a good word, quickly leave.


    Miran''er''s words are not without foundation.


    Make complaints about her make complaints about her WeChat record. But after all, there are a lot of bamboo sticks and her own Tucao stars, Tucao colleagues, even Tucao boss and circle insiders. If Xiao Zhu dare to make any small moves behind her own, once these chat records are released, Xiao Zhu will not want to make complaints about this circle.


    After all, she is still a good friend for so many years. As soon as the girl pouts her ass, MI Ran''er can guess what kind of shit she wants to pull!

 Chapter 2152

    Seeing her flustered steps, MI Ran''er''s mouth stirred up a smile of success.


    The fact that Xu Miaomiao''s gold owner was picked up did not delay the crew''s starting at the auspicious time, but Xu Miaomiao, who was determined to attend the opening ceremony, was absent.


    The director didn''t say why Xu Miaomiao was absent, but everyone knew it.


    When mi Ran''er and an Peiyu stood together to unveil the curtain, she asked in a low voice, "you did Xu Miaomiao''s work, didn''t you?"


    Apart from this guy, MI Ran''er could not guess who would dare to embarrass Xu Miaomiao at such a crucial point.


    The most important thing is that the gold owner is still the investor of Fenghua, who has never been exposed for so many years, and the water behind it is unfathomable!


    Only an Baiyu, who doesn''t play according to the routine, dares to go to this muddy water.


    Amber hummed, but there was no positive response.


    Mi Ran''er took it for granted.


    Frowning, "are you not afraid of his revenge?"


    "She is too busy to take revenge on herself? Don''t you know? Mr. Zhao''s wife bought a plane ticket overnight and was ready to kill the crew. It was Mr. Zhao who stopped it quickly. Otherwise, the opening ceremony of Fenghua today would be moved because of the bloodshed! "


    An Baiyu said with a laugh.


    "Is that lady so grumpy?" Miran''er said that he liked it very much. "So, now is Xu Miaomiao hiding?"


    "Will you not hide? Mrs. Zhao is no less powerful than Mr. Zhao. Moreover, she is a very possessive person. She can''t hold any sand in her eyes. Now it''s very meaningful to know that her husband has been keeping a mistress under his eyes these years, and she''s so angry that she doesn''t tear her husband''s mistress alive! How can Xu Miaomiao dare to jump? By the way, the director has already started to find someone to take her part


    An Peiyu''s words let mi Ran''er breathe a sigh of relief.


    "In this way, I won''t have to face Xu Miaomiao''s dead fish eyes who have no color in any play in the future? Great


    After all, hateful people have powerful people to deal with.


    Xu Miaomiao came to this end completely by himself.


    After the opening ceremony, MI Ran''er and an Peiyu go to make up for the shooting.


    "Ran man, I went to see you last night. Why weren''t you in the room?" The producer walked beside mi Ran''er and asked with some doubts.


    "What can I do for you?" Mi Ran''er asked.


    "Just..."


    The producer was suddenly embarrassed. Now he didn''t dare to say that he was sent by Xu Miaomiao to persuade mi Ran''er to change the room. After a big circle of tongue between his lips and teeth, he spoke slowly and awkwardly, "just want to see if you are safe back to the hotel!"


    Mi Ran''er was deeply moved on the surface. "So... Last night I..."


    The director on one side saw that the producer had no vision and patted him on the shoulder angrily, "where else do you think she could go? She and someone go back to the hotel one by one, someone has to spend some time to coax his girlfriend? There''s a saying called bed quarrel and bed end quarrel. In fact, from the beginning, we shouldn''t reserve two rooms for them. If we reserve one business suite less, we can save a sum of money! "


    The producer suddenly realized that the look in his eyes at miran''er and anpeyu became ambiguous.


    Miran''er''s ears turned red slightly. She looked at the director with shame and indignation: "director, this kind of words can''t be nonsense. We are both public figures, so we still want our image!"

 Chapter 2153

    "What are you afraid of? You two are not having an affair. You are just friends and girlfriends. No one will mind living together. This is not the old society. " Lin Dao quickly pacifies a way.


    Mi Ran''er looks back at the man beside him. He thinks of what happened last night. This guy is a real gentleman.


    If other men, she was so drunk last night, something would happen.


    When an Peiyu looks at Mi Ran''er and looks at herself with such a look, he tugs at the corner of his lip and raises his hand to knead her little face. This way, he is already in the dressing room. Mi Ran''er quickly avoids his hand and takes Xiao Tao into the dressing room.


    When his subordinates failed, an Baiyu was a little disappointed. However, the flattering smile on his face did not disappear.


    After the shooting of the new play, MI Ran''er and an Bai Yu are busy as top tops. After an Bai Yu''s anorexia is relieved, he can eat and have strength. In this way, he never shows too ugly face.


    After they got busy, they didn''t seem to talk about the so-called boyfriend and girlfriend.


    When the shooting started for nearly two weeks, ye Qian, a new girl in the group, frowned and looked at them suspiciously: "why do I think the atmosphere between you two is very strange? That''s the kind. It doesn''t look like a boyfriend or a girlfriend, even ordinary friends. Are you two contractual lovers


    Ye Xi is a straightforward person. As soon as she asks this, the eyes of several staff around her are moving towards this side.


    Miran''er quickly explained, "no, we are not so greasy because we are too familiar with each other. Don''t get me wrong!"


    Without saying a word, an Puyu asked people to clean up her makeup and hair.


    "Ranman, you have to be careful. More than once, I saw some girls putting food and pink letters on anyingdi''s make-up table. In case he doesn''t know what to do and is taken away, you won''t have time to regret it!"


    Ye Qian came to MI Ran''er''s side and said, "if you are not married yet, your love will fade down. Is your love too dangerous? I advise you to take the initiative when you should! "


    The fact that ye Xi is so devoted to their two feelings makes mi Ran''er doubt that she is a CP fan, isn''t she?


    Biting her lips, she looks at Ye Xijing''s clear eyes. The actress has no negative news in the circle. The most important thing is that she doesn''t like business. When filming, she occasionally takes pictures of work and off work. When she doesn''t shoot, she evaporates directly. She doesn''t even give fans a chance to meet.


    Ye Xi''s acting skills are also good, and her reputation is good, but her face is too delicate, so she can''t challenge some more grounded characters, and her play is solidified.


    Thanks to her lack of ambition, she can shoot when there is a play and travel when there is no play. Anyway, there is no delay!


    "Why do you care so much about our relationship?" Mi Ran''er suddenly frowned and asked, looking at Ye Xi in a puzzled way.


    Ye Qian was stunned, and then said with a smile: "of course, I think you two are talented and beautiful. It would be a pity if there is no result in this breakup!"


    Ha ha, ye Xi finds an excuse to turn around and run away.


    Mi Ran''er still had doubts on his face.


    On one side, an Baiyu said in a low voice, "she has cooperated with Wang Wen in a play before and had a dispute with Wang Wen. Therefore, she hates Wang Wen deeply. As long as it''s something that can make Wang Wen uncomfortable, she can''t wait for it to happen every day..."


    It dawned on MI Ran''er.


    She looked at an Peiyu, "so Mr. an, what do you think?"

 Chapter 2154

    The recent inaction of an Peiyu makes mi Ran''er think that this is enough. As long as Wang Wen knows that he can start a new relationship without any obstinacy and make Wang Wen feel sad, it can be regarded as revenge.


    "What do you think?" he asked


    "Our relationship? Maybe the play has been performed enough. Should it be time for me to finish it? " Miran''er asked with a low smile.


    On hearing this, an Bai Yu''s soft face froze slightly.


    He met mi Ran''er''s eyes and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Literally!" With a faint smile, MI Ran''er looked at the time and got up to leave the dressing room.


    An Baiyu suddenly grabbed her arm and looked up at the others: "you go out first. I have something to say. I want to talk to ranman alone! Thank you very much


    He looked at Xiaotao again, "you should keep watch at the door. No one is allowed to eavesdrop!"


    "Oh..."


    Xiao Tao was startled by an Peiyu''s gloomy face and agreed to it.


    "Ah, Xiao Tao is my assistant. Why do you talk to her in such a tone?" Miran''er struggled for a moment. This guy can eat now, and his strength is much stronger than before.


    Miran''er wanted to stimulate him and make him think about the feelings between him and himself. Unexpectedly, his reaction was so big.


    It seems that he has already come to a conclusion in his heart, but he is too busy to say it directly!


    "Don''t forget, she''s an employee of my studio now, and I''m her real boss!" An said, motioning the last peach to close the door.


    Then he took mi Ran''er''s little hand and pulled her into his arms. His hands fell on the dressing table behind her, trapping her tightly and seamlessly between his chest and the dressing table.


    "Anpeyu, what are you doing?" Mi Ran''er was so crowded by him that she had to keep her feet on the edge of the dressing table.


    "What am I doing?"


    An Baiyu leaned down slightly and approached her a lot, "didn''t you ask me to think about the relationship between us? In fact, I have already thought about it for a long time. I just want to tell you the answer now. What are you doing when you are so nervous? Can I eat you in such a place? "


    Miran''er raised his chin and looked at an Baiyu with a smile: "where am I nervous? I''m just not used to being so close to you! "


    "Not without it." An Baiyu looks at her bright red lips. Her lip color is very beautiful. She doesn''t need any lipstick to decorate. However, the makeup artist of the crew thinks that her lips are too good-looking and not suitable for human design. Every time she makes a film, it will darken her a little.


    At the moment, an Baiyu just wanted to wipe off the lipstick on her lips.


    "Last time I was too drunk to remember anything." Mi Ran''er said haughtily.


    "Drunk? You don''t remember anything? How do you know that the last time we were close was when you were drunk? What if I''m talking about filming? " An Baiyu joked.


    Mi Ran''er looks embarrassed, but she is very happy in her heart. She deliberately shows some muddled appearance. Ann''s reaction is to follow her original idea.

 Chapter 2155

    "An Peiyu, you and I are both professional actors. We should know that some plots and actions are just for work. If you have to understand that as your flirtation with me, I can only say that you are not professional enough!"


    Mi Ran''er said, struggling hard again. "You let me go, and let people know that there will be a lot of rumors after we stay in this room for a long time. You can stand it, but I can''t stand it!"


    An Bai Yu looked at the woman in front of him with a low smile, "what''s so unbearable? Everyone thinks we are lovers. Even if we spend the night in this dressing room tonight, no one can say more! "


    Overnight


    This guy really dares to think and say.


    Mi Ran''er gave an speechless look at an Peiyu.


    She looks really embarrassed and angry.


    An Peiyu also knows how to handle her. When he touches mi Ran''er''s eyes, his hand holding her shoulder slackens a lot.


    Then he laughed again, "why do you think it''s time for us to get together? In fact, the relationship between us has not reached a real climax. What are you doing in such a hurry? Are you worried about being involved in the play too deeply, making it a reality, really falling in love with me, and when it comes to the time when you really need to kill the green, you will be reluctant to part with it? "


    There was a suspicious blush on MI Ran''er''s face. She gritted her teeth and said, "you''d better worry about yourself. Let me go!"


    Mi Ran''er thought that an Baiyu would take this opportunity to tell the truth and announce that their relationship had already been forged. In this life, MI Ran''er would not be killed from his life. Who knows, he would still be proud here.


    Let mi Ran''er feel very helpless.


    It''s clear that there are so many fires, but it seems that they are not strong enough.


    After earning her way out of anpeyu''s arms, she kneaded the place he had pinched and turned to the front door of the dressing room.


    An Baiyu coagulates her back, and her smiling eyes turn cold little by little.


    After the dressing room incident, the crew''s eyes were more ambiguous than before when they looked at Mi Ran''er and an Peiyu. Now mi Ran''er is too lazy to say anything, but occasionally shows a little shyness, and how to live the rest of the time.


    Her reaction fell on the eye of an Baiyu, and instantly lit the alarm.


    If a person starts to show that she doesn''t care about her affair with you, then she should also start to care about you


    Realizing this, an Peiyu realized how much he had gone too far in the dressing room last time.


    Just when an Baiyu wanted to make up, a special person came to visit the crew.


    Ann''s ex girlfriend, Wang Wen.


    The appearance of Wang Wen completely broke the calm of the cast. No matter where mi Ran''er went, he could see that someone was whispering about the big triangle of the cast.


    Wang Wen appeared with an open face and went directly to an Baiyu, explaining that he just wanted to see if he was fit for the crew. Thinking that he was not well when he worked together before, he had been worried all this time and wanted to have a look before he could rest assured.


    This kind of ex girlfriends is really "sobbing"!


    Mi Ran''er turned a big white eye and tried to make the woman''s eyes invisible and her heart clean. However, people wanted to jump in front of her on purpose.

 Chapter 2156

    "Hello, ranman. I''m still a little fan of you. I''ve seen almost all your TV dramas..."


    Wang Wen handed over a bunch of flowers, with emotion on his face, "you said, if only we could cooperate in a play. After your play is finished, let''s make an appointment with a play. Don''t worry, I will give it to you..."


    "Miss Wang, thank you for your kindness. Now I just want to play this play well. As for what to play in the next play, I haven''t thought about it carefully."


    Mi Ran''er spoke lightly and interrupted Wang Wen.


    Wang Wen did not expect that this back would not give face, and his face was slightly stiff.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the bouquet he had handed over. After thinking about it, he took it over with a smile of gratitude: "I''m very surprised that you can come to visit me! Thank you for your support, I will continue to work hard to present more good roles


    This kind of speech is just a reply to the template speech of fans.


    Wang Wen''s face is getting worse and worse.


    She may not have thought that the girl in front of her would really regard herself as a fan.


    Biting her teeth, she finally pulled out a smile: "well, I''ll wait and see! By the way, between you and Boyu... When I saw the news, I was really surprised. After all, it wasn''t long since Boyu and I broke up at that time. In my opinion, Boyu''s character didn''t seem to be the one who would enter into a new relationship so soon. I''m very curious. What kind of way did you use to let Boyu accept you? "


    Mi Ran''er hands the flowers to Xiao Tao. When she hears Wang Wen''s question, she smiles faintly. "Miss Wang, this belongs to the privacy of Bai Yu and me. I should have the right to refuse to answer it."


    Wang wenyileng, then, the smile on his face gradually some cold, "you understand, after all, I am Bai Yu''s ex girlfriend, some things, if you don''t make it clear, I may not have a good life!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows to meet Wang Wen''s eyes and asked, "what do you want to know? Find out if his old and new relationships are seamless? What''s more, does he cheat when he''s with you? Don''t you think, you think a little bit too much? Not to mention that I met him late, even if I knew him early, he is not the kind of person who will cheat. You really don''t need to think about him with your own thinking! After all, not everyone is as affectionate as Miss Wang. "


    Miran''er seems to be full of sarcasm, and his words are bouncing towards Wang Wen. Wang Wen hears the voice of miran''er''s words, but he doesn''t expect that an Baiyu told miran''er about those things.


    She couldn''t hang on her face and raised her hand to feel the bridge of her nose.


    "And one more thing, now an Baiyu is my boyfriend, Miss Wang. Can I ask you not to send him some inexplicable wechat? Your behavior has caused him great trouble. An Peiyu doesn''t delete you because you are a colleague and want to save you half face. But if you continue to do so, he doesn''t need to give you the last face! "


    Miran''er''s voice grew colder and colder, and fell sonorously in Wang Wen''s ears. Seeing Wang Wen''s face turn red and white, miran''er didn''t know how to deal with it!


    This kind of shameless woman should fight violence with violence and let her know how disgusting and humiliating her behavior is in the most direct way!

 Chapter 2157

    If she can still feel shame and indignation, then there is salvation. If she has the thick skin to feel that what she has done does not need to be condemned so much, then there is no remedy for her.


    Fortunately, Wang Wen also knows that blushing, shame and indignation, at least, there is help.


    When she finished, she went out of the dressing room.


    Wang Wen bit his teeth and stood in the same place for a long time. Then he stamped his feet angrily and scolded: "this dead girl, who is qualified to say these words to me? What does she know? "


    "Sister Wen, you''d better pay attention to it. Since she knows those things, if it really forces her, in case she explodes those things, it won''t do you any good!"


    The assistant on one side whispered.


    Wang Wen glared at the assistant, "what do I want to force her to do? Don''t you see that? From the beginning to the end, this girl is full of momentum. Do you think I can get the advantage in her hands? I''m just curious, why does an Peiyu like such a TV series little guy and give up the chance to get back together with me? Now it seems that this little guy''s means are really powerful! Forget it, I was sorry for him at the beginning. I asked for it when I came to this step! Further entanglement will only make the situation worse! "


    Wang Wen frowned. She went to the door of the dressing room, opened the door, and saw an Baiyu coming this way.


    When he saw Wang Wen, he was stunned for a moment. The next second, without any taboo, he continued to come.


    Pausing in front of her, an Baiyu said, "how about it? Did you have a good conversation with her? You should know why I like her, right? "


    Wang Wen nodded, "well."


    "Now that you have understood it, you should also understand that it is impossible for you to be like her all your life... So, I beg you, give me a peaceful life!"


    With that, an Baiyu was ready to cross her into the dressing room.


    "Bai Yu, if I didn''t make a mistake and didn''t do something sorry for you, when you met this girl, would you choose her or me?" Wang Wen suddenly asked Nan Nan.


    When an Peiyu heard this question, he was only amused.


    "What is the real significance of asking this question now? If so? What if? Such words used in reality, this is just a hypothesis, and I do not like hypothesis! I will only see what really exists and happens, instead of thinking about so many things that are not there! "


    With that, he went in to change his make-up and hair.


    No one knows when Wang Wen left.


    An Peiyu only knows that soon after Wang Wen left, he deleted his wechat directly.


    This move is really natural and unrestrained.


    An Peiyu thought that this kind of action had the personality of the two people when they first met.


    It is her simple personality that attracts her.


    With a slight sigh of relief, an Puyu puts his mobile phone into his pocket and looks at the new makeup and hair in the mirror. After putting on his dark green military uniform, an Puyu looks straight and handsome without any sense of disobedience.


    However, this is not really a military uniform. It can only be said that it is a play in the play. His role in the play needs to play a military role!


    When she is ready to go out, MI Ran''er comes back to change her make-up and hair after shooting her own part. When she sees an Peiyu''s make-up, MI Ran''er''s eyes flash.


    "How''s it going? Pretty, isn''t it? " Like a peacock, an Baiyu walked to MI Ran''er and asked with a low smile.

 Chapter 2158

    "It''s very handsome, but your make-up is too clean. If you can make it a little darker, maybe you will have a sense of that era!" Miran''er reached out and touched an Peiyu''s face, and said naturally.


    The interaction between the two is as natural as a real couple.


    After reaction, an Baiyu smiles on his face. He deliberately leans towards mi Ran''er and says, "help me to melt! The makeup artist may not be able to get the point you want. "


    Mi Ran''er


    If you want her to make up for him, it''s the makeup artist''s fault.


    The makeup artist is really wrong!


    Mi ran took his foundation and brought it over to find a darker but natural color, and began to smear it.


    This guy''s skin color is really good, usually make-up just need to simply put on some base makeup, then don''t need to put on anything else.


    When you are in a good condition, you can even get rid of the base makeup.


    Moreover, most of the time, we need to rough his good state, otherwise, we will feel too much disobedience.


    Mi Ran''s little hands smeared on his face, touching his skin with his fingers. Mi ran felt that the complexion of Ann''s plaster was soon red. He had a foundation on his face and couldn''t see it very clearly. The most obvious was his ear root, and later it was almost as ripe as red.


    Miran''er felt a little funny. After putting on his base makeup, he hung his chin and looked at it for a moment. "Well, it''s done!"


    "Thank you very much."


    An Baiyu turns to his make-up mirror to see mi Ran''er''s achievements. When he sees his "dark" appearance, an Baiyu tugs at the corner of his mouth.


    He has reason to suspect that this girl is just looking for an opportunity to revenge herself!


    "What? Dissatisfied with my achievements? Then you go and unload it! " Miran''er handed him a bottle of makeup remover, but he didn''t have a good airway.


    An Peiyu''s face immediately changed, which aroused a little smile, "how can I be dissatisfied? I''m just a little surprised that the difference is so big! Sure enough, it''s your aesthetic right, so that you can have more integration with the role of the play! "


    "Why don''t you make up for me in the future?" he said? Maybe we can do it in the hotel, so that when we get to the production group, we don''t have to waste makeup time, we can save some time to sleep... "


    Mi Ran''er stares at an Peiyu, "why should I become your free labor force?"


    "How can this be called free labor? You and I are girlfriends and girlfriends, just saving money! Do you understand? " An Bai Yu takes mi Ran''er''s little body and whispers in her ear.


    The rest of the people looked at the two people in the "openly show love", said that some can not bear to look directly at, quickly moved his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "Anan, you are talking nonsense again! I think you are not forgetful enough to need me to remind you of the relationship between us all the time... "


    "False?" The two spoke in a tone that only allowed each other to hear. When Ann''s voice dropped, it was almost like an angry tone.


    He suddenly chuckled, "soon it won''t be fake!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and asked, "what do you mean? What are you trying to do to make fun of me? "


    She raised her hand and twisted her elbow. "I tell you, I take my feelings very seriously. If you just want to tease me, I beg you to stop right now! I don''t want to do something that you and I regret. "

 Chapter 2159

    "Teasing? Why should I tease you? " An Boyu''s tone is a little self mockery, "I''m not idle, I have nothing to do..."


    Mi Ran''er shriveled his mouth and hummed angrily: "in my opinion, you just have nothing to do. As boring as you want!"


    "Ran man, I suddenly found out that your prejudice against me was really deep. I admit that at the beginning, I treated you..."


    Before an Baiyu''s words were finished, Chang Ji ran to him and yelled, "Bo Yu, ran man, it''s your turn to play! Are you all right? "


    "All right, come on!" Mi Ran''er pushed an Boyu away a little, "I have to change my clothes quickly. I don''t have time to talk with you here! Since you say you''re not joking, you have to show me your sincerity, don''t you


    At least, at this moment, the system has not responded at all, and the plot and emotional progress have not been at all. Mi Ran''er really can''t believe this guy in front of her!


    An Baiyu secretly scolds that this story is too untimely. He is going to say something very important. Now he is interrupted abruptly, ah!!!


    During the play, an Boyu''s face was not very good. When the director sat in front of the monitor and saw that he was not in good condition, he thought that he had quarreled with MI Ran''er again. He just wanted to ask him to sort out his emotions quickly. Just then, an unexpected situation happened!


    He suddenly pounced on MI Ran''er, who was opposite him. His big hand was under the back of her head, so that when she fell down, her head didn''t hit the hard floor!


    But there was a loud noise.


    The light that had been hanging on the top of MI Ran''er''s head suddenly fell down, but now it fell on an Baiyu''s back.


    The lamp was completely broken, and the sharp pieces of glass pierced his clothes, straight on his skin and flesh, and the blood soon soaked his dark green clothes.


    The lampshade and the shelf fell down together, and all of them fell on him. Mi Ran''er saw the man holding him close his eyes and fainted!


    "An Boyu!" Mi Ran''er was so frightened that he cried. He raised his hand and patted him on the face, trying to wake him up and not sleep. In case he couldn''t get up, it would be over.


    The director and other staff members were so scared that they turned pale when the accident happened. When they reacted, they immediately sent people to come to save people and fight 120 or something


    Ten minutes later, MI Ran''er followed an Boyu to the ambulance. When he was in the ambulance, the ambulance staff began to pull out the glass behind him, and then measured his heart rate to see the current state


    Miran''er looks at an Baiyu lying there, covered with blood and pale complexion. He is in a trance.


    "Miss Gu, you also have a wound on your neck. Let me deal with it for you."


    "Miss Gu, can you hear me?"


    "Miss Gu..."


    ¡­¡­


    These sounds seemed to come from outside. They were very loud in MI Ran''er''s ear for a while, and they were like ants crawling by, and they couldn''t catch them.


    She is like a puppet with string. She is at the mercy of the rescue workers. They all doubt whether mi Ran''er has also been smashed.


    The video of anboyu Gu ranman''s injury was exposed to the Internet by the crew, which caused a huge storm in this Monday afternoon that should have been spent without waves.


    An Baiyu didn''t want to rush towards his girlfriend to save people, which made everyone sigh that he loved Gu ranman so much. The girls were moved. He prayed that he would recover soon under his microblog!


    Gu ranman''s fans were also moved, but at the same time, they were calm and began to doubt whether the accident was accidental or man-made!

 Chapter 2160

    Fans are looking for the show''s organizers in Fenghua''s official blog to make a clear statement.


    Officials and bloggers said they would strictly investigate the truth of the matter.


    hospital.


    The doctor made a simple examination for an Baiyu, which showed that fortunately, the lamp post did not hit an Baiyu''s head, otherwise, according to such strength and sharpness, an Baiyu might die on the spot after being hit.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, she immediately lost her strength and fell down on the chair in the corridor.


    She knew that it must not be that simple. Someone must be deliberately making small moves behind his back. To find out who it is, we have to carefully check.


    "Miss Gu, please rest assured that Mr. an''s injury has been dealt with. However, there are some cracks in the bone on his shoulder. If he wants to recuperate well, it will be painful all his life if he leaves sequelae."


    "Well, I''ll take good care of him."


    After thanking the doctor, miran''er got up and went into the ward. Looking at the man lying on the bed, tears rose in her eyes.


    "Are you stupid? So dangerous, why save me? I''m not going to die... "At most, she just fainted. After all, even if she died, she just failed.


    And an Peiyu, dead is really dead.


    In my mind, the system slowly said, "host, have you ever thought that this is called the instinct of love!"


    "Love?" Miran''er''s eyelashes trembled, and tears fell from the corner of his eyes and dropped on the back of an Peiyu''s hand.


    "If you don''t love me, I don''t think you will react so quickly, will you? Shouldn''t normal people worry about whether this thing will hit them, and then use the fastest speed to escape? "


    That''s true.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and looked at an Baiyu, who was still in a coma. He was lying quietly on the bed now. He was bleeding too much. Now he looked very bad, but it was very similar to the appearance of the two people when they first met.


    "Ding, trigger the regional mission, find out the truth of this incident, and severely punish the planners behind it! Task reward is experience value 50 +! " The sound of the system suddenly rang, and the serious voice made mi Ran''er sit upright for a moment.


    She screwed her eyebrows to accept the task, released an Baiyu''s hand a little, and stood up: "I''m going to find out the truth, and let her pay a serious price for hurting you --"


    Then she went out of the ward.


    An Peiyu''s agent saw her and asked anxiously, "how''s it going? Are you awake? "


    "Not yet. The doctor said it was just dizzy. It didn''t matter!" Miran''er calms the agent''s mood and takes Xiaotao to leave.


    The agent quickly reached for MI Ran''er''s hand and said, "where are you going?"


    "I... I went to the production team. There must be something fishy about it. I don''t believe the props team will make such a serious mistake! I''m going to find out everything and give justice to Bo Yu and me! "


    Mi Ran''er''s nose was slightly red, and her voice was hoarse because she was too worried about an Baiyu.


    The agent frowned, "be careful. Since that person wants your life, it''s impossible to give up. The company has found two temporary bodyguards to escort you to the crew."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    When mi Ran''er came downstairs, he saw two young bodyguards standing in front of the nanny''s car.


    So all the way back to the crew, she appeared with two black bodyguards in front of the crew, with the momentum of Miss Black road!


    Director Lin was relieved to see that she was OK.

 Chapter 2161

    "How''s it going? Bo Yu is nothing serious? " He asked.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die, but I will delay the process for some time." Mi Ran''er touched the bandage on his neck. "Did you check the whole thing?"


    The director nodded, "yes, the props group said that before shooting, they had checked everything, absolutely no abnormality! What''s more, these things have been fixed when setting up the scenery. How can they not come down early or late, but at such a time? "


    Miran''er said that if she knew the reason, she would stand foolishly under the lamp post waiting to be smashed.


    She came to all the props group, Falcon''s eyes in these people''s face one by one swept.


    "Who is on this side of the lamp rack?"


    The group leader came out, pointed to a small boy in the second row and said in a low voice, "it''s all Xiaojiu. He also built the light shelf here, but Xiaojiu is an old employee. He certainly won''t make such a low-level mistake! I can guarantee it. "


    "Are you sure you can guarantee it? Now, an Baiyu is still lying in the hospital, and his life and death are uncertain. Moreover, he may still have a lifelong sequela. He is an actor, and his scars will affect some scenes later. Who will be responsible for these losses? It''s the guarantor. How about you? Or is the real murderer found out later responsible? "


    Mi Ran''er''s continuous questioning made the patriarch''s face turn white. He opened his mouth and could not say a word.


    Miran''er''s mouth was filled with a sneer, and her eyes fell on the little wine.


    Xiaojiu looks very "shy" and does not dare to touch mi Ran''er''s eyes. Mi Ran''er directly attributes her performance to "guilty heart".


    "Little wine, right? You come out and we''ll talk. "


    Miran''er felt that the more he looked at an honest man, the more suspicious he was.


    Little wine''s face was stiff, and almost instantly, cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    "I... I didn''t! I didn''t do it, really... "He began to argue in a panic," I managed to find a fairly well paid job. How could I lose my job like this? Miss Gu, don''t be unjust


    Miran''er said with a faint smile, "do I say that you are the murderer now? I want to know something about the structure of the lamp holder. Is that ok? Or do you subconsciously feel that I doubt you? "


    Xiaojiu was speechless, opened his mouth, and finally looked at Mi Ran''er, but his eyes were full of panic.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to deal with him. He turned his eyes to the director beside him.


    The director frowned, "come out! Just a few words. What are you doing in such a hurry? Is it really your boy who did it? "


    "I... I''m not..."


    Xiaojiu gritted his teeth and followed mi Ran''er to the rest room.


    "Xiaojiu, where are you from? How many years have you been in this business? You just said that this job is a high paid occupation. How much is your monthly salary? " Mi Ran''er asked Xiaotao to pour a glass of water for Xiaojiu and let Xiaojiu sit down. She asked with a faint smile.


    She was also wearing a military green costume. When she asked about Xiaojiu, it really seemed that the leaders were concerned about the grassroots staff.


    The little wine sat stiff.


    "I''m a stranger. I''ve been doing this for more than three years. I''ve got more than 10000 yuan a month... Almost... Enough to support my family..." Xiaojiu''s fingertips trembled when he spoke.

 Chapter 2162

    "Well, before shooting today, are you sure you have checked the light holder, are you sure there is no problem?"


    "Well... I''m sure, because many of the furnishings in this scene today are new, it''s necessary to check them before shooting." It may be that MI Ran''er''s tone is very gentle, and Xiaojiu''s tension gradually subsides.


    I speak fluently.


    Just at this time, director Lin came in.


    He went directly to miran''er and whispered a few words in her ear.


    After listening to this, MI Ran''er immediately raised a clear smile on her face. Sure enough, everything was the same as he had guessed.


    Xiaojiu''s heart beat up suddenly because of MI Ran''er''s smile.


    Biting his teeth, he hastened to be born and asked, "Miss Gu, what are you... Laughing at?"


    "Xiaojiu, in fact, when you have difficulties at home, you can directly react with the producer, or you can find me in private. As long as I can help you, I will certainly help you. Why do you choose to go this way?"


    Mi Ran''er''s tone changed. It was much colder and thinner than just now. He also had the tone of hating iron but not steel, which made Xiaojiu''s face white.


    "Miss Gu, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? "


    "Xiaojiu, I''ll only give you one chance. If you don''t want to give up the person behind you, I''ll have to call the police and ask the police to intervene in the investigation! I don''t want to make a big deal without calling the police before, but if you are stubborn, I don''t need to take your face into consideration. "


    Mi Ran''er''s face became more and more serious, and Xiaojiu''s body began to shudder.


    He was silent for a long time before he began to cry slowly, "I didn''t mean to... I was forced! If I don''t do what she says, my wife will have to die! Please, Miss Gu, don''t sue me. I have to take care of my wife! I know it''s wrong. I really know it''s wrong! "


    With these words, Xiaojiu slipped down from the sofa and fell down on his knees in front of MI Ran''er, pleading bitterly.


    "So you are not going to tell me the identity of the instigator behind your back?" Mi Ran''er sighed and said helplessly.


    "If I say that, the money will not be paid, and I... my wife''s operation expenses will not be available. The doctor said that if she doesn''t operate again, she will miss the best operation period!"


    Small wine side wipe tears, one side to tell their own is not easy.


    However, no matter how hard it is, we can''t kill another innocent life just because we want to save our relatives!


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "if that account can''t be paid, I''ll help you pay in advance first. However, this one is borrowed from you. Later, you must pay it back to me in installments."


    Xiaojiu didn''t expect mi Ran''er to be so easy to talk!


    He glared in surprise. "Really? Miss Gu, now that we are in this situation, are you really willing to help me? "


    Miran''er said, "if I don''t help you, you won''t tell me who wants my life. I''ll live in fear all the time. I''ll buy peace with money!"


    Xiaojiu sobbed and finally calmed down. He clapped his hands on his chest and lowered his voice. He said to miran''er, "it''s Xu Miaomiao who asked me to do this. I don''t know how she knows I need money urgently. I''m also in a trance, so I went astray! Miss Gu, please, I really know that I''m wrong about this! Will you not put me in jail? "

 Chapter 2163

    "Xu Miaomiao? Shouldn''t she be too busy now? Why is there so much leisure to arrange these things? " Mi Ran''er asked with a slight frown.


    Xiaojiu looked at Mi Ran''er in panic. "Miss Gu, you won''t let me go to jail, will you?"


    "You''re not the mastermind. Even if you''re in prison, you won''t get a heavy sentence. Don''t worry, I''ll pay for the operation expenses your wife needs, and I''ll hire a good lawyer for you. I just need you to tell the truth in front of the police and show the evidence of your conversation with Xu Miaomiao. Moreover, she uses your lack of money to make you do such illegal things, which may involve threats. At that time, The court may consider that you are the aggrieved party to avoid your accusation to the greatest extent. "


    Miran''er analyzed the matter with Xiaojiu very carefully. Finally, she asked again, "would you like to tell the truth in front of the police?"


    Xiaojiu hesitated when he heard that he might be sentenced.


    Miran''er saw his hesitation in his eyes. "You can''t say it, but the police can definitely find it. Then, I can''t help you!"


    Xiaojiu was threatened with success. He quickly nodded his head like pounding garlic. "I''ll tell you the truth, I''ll be frank."


    Miran''er''s eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    Take out your cell phone and call the police directly.


    Soon, the police came, simply asked about the situation and checked the details of the incident, took the wine away.


    Director Lin came up to MI Ran''er and asked in a low voice, "who is behind the scenes?"


    "Who else? I think I robbed her role, and she is now ruined. I have known Xu Miaomiao for so many years. In fact, at the beginning, I suspected that it had something to do with her. This girl looks harmless on the face, but in fact, she is deadly black inside! "


    Mi ran, tucking up his nose in a low voice, make complaints about the director. "Do I still have a play today?"


    "What else do you want to shoot after such a big event today? Let''s go back and have a good rest. I''ll shoot other scenes first. Don''t think too much about it. Now that we''ve found out, it won''t happen again. Our crew also made mistakes and didn''t screen the staff properly. Don''t worry, we will give you and Bai Yu a reasonable explanation and compensation! "


    Director Lin is a sensible person. When mi Ran''er heard this, he was in a better mood and looked at him with satisfaction. Then he nodded slowly, "OK, I''ll go to the hospital to see an Baiyu..."


    Director Lin suddenly approached mi Ran''er mysteriously and said, "Bo Yu really loves you. I''ve watched the video of him rushing to protect you several times. He''s really instinctive! You must take good care of him and repay him with your promise


    Mi Ran''er


    International directors also like to be matchmaker!


    She pulled the corner of her lip wordlessly, then nodded, "well, I know..."


    With a smile in her mouth, she went to change her costume and let Xiao Tao accompany her to the hospital.


    By the time we got to the hospital, many reporters had been waiting outside. As soon as mi Ran''er''s car stopped, the reporters recognized it. Immediately, they surrounded her door and blocked it!


    Mi Ran''er frowned and looked out of the window. The disguise she had made could only be removed. She exposed the bandage on her neck. Then she opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Ran man, is the crew really surprised?"

 Chapter 2164

    "No, it has been found out. The specific process, the official response of the drama club, and everyone waiting for the official announcement!"


    "How is Bai Yu now? He doesn''t have a big problem, does he? Will it affect the subsequent shooting progress of Fenghua


    "Bai Yu is just suffering from skin injury and needs to rest for a period of time. The drama side will adjust the shooting time and delay as little as possible!"


    "And you? You are well protected by Bai Yu. Should you not be hurt? "


    "I also have skin injuries. Thank you for your concern!"


    ¡­¡­


    With difficulty, MI Ran''er squeezed out of the group of reporters. She felt that she should have lost two liang of flesh.


    She escaped into the elevator and was relieved.


    "Who blew it up?" She fanned and asked, a little sullen.


    "It''s probably a member of the crew. After all, this kind of thing is hot enough to stir up a stir. It''s just that, eating human blood steamed bread, that person really doesn''t feel guilty at all!"


    Xiao Tao''s tone was obviously unhappy.


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "come on, it''s impossible. They will know sooner or later. Fortunately, these people didn''t go to an Peiyu''s bed to take pictures of an Peiyu. If they did, I might want to kill him!"


    Miran''er spoke, and the elevator arrived.


    She hurried to amber''s room.


    An Baiyu had already awakened, with a little pain on his pale face. When he saw mi Ran''er coming, his eyes lit up slightly.


    When he saw the bandage on MI Ran''er''s neck, his brow, which was already slightly frowning, was instantly wrinkled.


    "Are you hurt, too?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Fortunately, it''s just skin injury. If you didn''t protect me, the fragments of the light bulb might directly pierce my carotid artery..." Mi Ran''er sat down at the edge of the bed, her eyes looking scarlet at an Bai Yu. "What about you? How are you feeling now? After the anesthetic, does the wound hurt? "


    "No pain."


    Seeing that she was ok, anpeyu was relieved.


    Four eyes opposite, for a time two people are speechless.


    Here, Xiao Tao and his agent quietly backed out, leaving space for them.


    "Are you stupid? Why do you come here like this? Have you ever thought that if you were shorter, you would be killed? " Miran''er sniffed and asked.


    "I didn''t have time to think about it at that time. I only knew that if it fell on your head, you would surely die!" Amber feather light way.


    There were tears in her eyes.


    With some difficulty, an Baiyu raised her hand and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Now we are both alive, which proves that I did the right thing! Isn''t it? "


    Miran''er shook his head. "I mean, the relationship between us doesn''t seem to have reached such a stage, does it? You don''t have to worry about me at all, do you? "


    "No!"


    An Bai Yu suddenly accentuated his tone. As soon as he breathed, he couldn''t keep up. When he coughed, his back hurt again.


    Mi Ran''er looked at him, pressed his shoulder and said, "don''t move! Talk well. "


    Taking advantage of the situation, an Baiyu grabs her little hand and gently holds it in her heart. Mi Ran''er feels that there is a very obvious cold sweat in his heart.


    "I said, we are a relationship between men and women, as your boyfriend, I have to care about your life and death!"


    Mi Ran''er nibbled her lips and immediately retorted, but her voice was much weaker than just now, "but we... We are pretending!"


    "I''ve taken it seriously."


    As soon as an Peiyu''s voice fell, MI Ran''er heard a voice in her mind: "Ding, the completion rate of the standard plane task is 100%, and the rewards for the main line and branch line tasks have been successfully distributed."


    Then there was a white light¡ª¡ª


    "Ai Ai Ai -" Mi Ran''er anxiously grabbed an Peiyu''s big hand with his backhand, but it didn''t help, and his consciousness was eroded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Recommended new book: "farming doctor: husband, strong pet"


    A hand of gold needle, unparalleled in the world, life and death of human flesh and bones, but no one knows that she has both medicine and poison.


    Many years later, she discovered an amazing thing


    Her husband turned out to be a powerful official in the future. Even the emperor wanted to yield to three points of power!

 Chapter 2165

    "I''m XX!"


    When consciousness returned to her mind, MI Ran''er scolded her mother.


    The last plane ended so suddenly that she didn''t even have a very close contact with the man. She just braked.


    What''s more, she hasn''t tasted the feeling of being a star and being sought after by fans. A play hasn''t been filmed and even a fan hasn''t been seen. It''s so over. It''s really hard for her to calm down.


    So, as soon as she woke up, she was scolded by the state.


    "What?"


    There was an imperceptible anger in the cold voice, which pulled mi Ran''er back from the previous plane.


    Miran''er looked at the voice.


    The boy sitting opposite her, wearing a pair of glasses, has a clear face, a white shirt on his body is spotless, and his neck is not tied with a tie. Instead, he unties two buttons, revealing the delicate collarbone.


    He put his hands on the table. There was a book in front of him. In his right hand, he held a pen. His knuckled hand was very beautiful¡ª¡ª


    I''m Cao!


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Such an ascetic handsome guy is just like a God coming down to earth.


    Mi Ran''er has seen so many different types of handsome men, and they are still so amazing. It can be seen that the boy opposite is really dazzling.


    "I..." she did not inherit the memory of the original owner, only dare to scan around the environment.


    This should be a study. At the moment, they are sitting in front of the desk in the study. The boy also has a book in his hand. What''s different is that she still has exercise books here.


    So, is this class?


    As soon as her brain turned, she immediately found the memory, and a series of memories poured into her mind.


    It turns out that the original master of this plane is Shen Ranyi, a sophomore in senior high school this year. He is a university scum who clearly has Zhang Xueba''s face, but every time he takes the exam, he is a crane tail. The original master comes from a scholarly family, and his family has been up for three generations. All of them are top in the field, especially grandfather Shen, who is also a famous scientist in China.


    Seeing his granddaughter so frustrated, grandfather Shen was too worried to eat.


    The family has been looking for several tutors for the original owner, but they have no significant effect. In the end, grandfather Shen can only send out his favorite students, that is, the abstinence handsome guy sitting opposite mi Ran''er, ye Chenyu, the National Science champion three years ago, to teach Shen Ranyi make-up lessons in a small kitchen, hoping to raise Shen Ranyi''s score before the college entrance examination, No worries about one book and the key points. At least, I have to go to college. Otherwise, the Shen family will be humiliated by the only descendant!


    Today is the first day for ye Chenyu to come to class. He obviously doesn''t have the slightest good-looking attitude towards the original master. He doesn''t have the slightest temperature in speaking and doing things.


    Therefore, ye Chenyu may have misunderstood mi Ran''er''s national curse as a curse.


    "Miss Shen, if you really don''t like to make up lessons, just talk to Mr. Shen directly, instead of wasting our time, and let me sit here for nothing to be scolded by you. Now I''m busy taking the postgraduate entrance examination, and I don''t have so much time to accompany you to do some practical problems that junior high school students can do here!"


    Ye Chenyu said coldly, and got up to pack up his books and leave.


    "No!"


    Miran''er guessed that he should be a man. If she let him go, wouldn''t it be difficult for her to meet him again?


    He quickly reached out and grabbed Ye Chenyu''s wrist.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m not scolding you, I''m scolding myself!"

 Chapter 2166

    She also worried that ye Chenyu didn''t believe it. A pair of clear eyes were staring at Ye Chenyu. Word by word, she said again: "I scold myself!"


    Although Ye Chenyu doubted, the little girl had already said so. If he didn''t give up, it would be very impolite.


    "Do you want to learn it or not?" He asked, frowning.


    "Learn, why not? Grandfather invited you to make up lessons for me. If I didn''t study hard, wouldn''t I be too illiterate? What''s more, Mr. Ye teaches very well, much better than the previous tutors. Now I understand a little bit. I have a few more classes. Maybe I really have a big change? "


    She squinted at Ye Chenyu and said with a smile, "teacher ye, don''t judge me so early, OK? Give me another chance


    When a little girl is unconsciously coquettish, it''s really hard to refuse.


    Ye Chenyu had no choice but to sit back and watch her white hands still holding on to her. She scalded her ears for no reason. Then, she broke away from her.


    Mi Ran''er quickly withdrew her hand.


    While learning from an Chenyu, she abused the system in her mind.


    Ran''er: "what happened to the last plane? It''s over abruptly. Can''t I be gentle with Bai Yu? "


    System: "host, haven''t you been warm enough? You are not afraid, after more gentle, really let you leave him, you will not give up? In this case, it will affect your next task. We arrange it for you. Why do you blame us? "


    The system is so innocent.


    Although it''s very reasonable to worry about the system, it''s really abrupt to end it like that.


    Let mi Ran''er even more unable to pull out from the previous plane.


    "Don''t you mean that I can choose my own departure time after the mission? I hope you can give me an option next time. Don''t make your own decisions like this. My heart is not very strong and can''t stand so much trouble! "


    Miran''er''s tone was not as strong as it had just been.


    The system also laughs, "since the host says so, we will certainly do it!"


    With these words, the tone of the system suddenly became serious: "open the main task of the standard plane, attack the first man of the standard plane, the reward for the task is 100 + of character value, 100 + of task value..."


    First man?


    Miran''er was acutely aware of the wording of the system. Is there a so-called second man in this face?


    NP£¿


    She felt that the system would not be so unruly.


    After accepting the task, she focused on the opposite Ye Chenyu.


    "Mr. Ye, what does my grandfather look like in class? Is it tough and scary? " Mi Ran''er''s men kept on writing, and they were still asking questions. Ye Chenyu looked at her two purposes, and frowned.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the table. "It''s class time. I won''t answer any questions you have nothing to do with it."


    Mi Ran''er shriveled and had to bow his head and finish the problem he had just arranged.


    In order to show the original master''s academic slag attribute, she also deliberately spared a big circle, and finally got a wrong answer.


    However, the steps around the big circle are actually right. The wrong answer comes from the wrong calculation of one of the steps. Therefore, the final answer is also wrong.


    Ye Chenyu took a look at her solution, and her eyes flickered slightly under the lens.

 Chapter 2167

    "So, you are not really stupid, but... You are not willing to study. You can still go the right way with a little effort! However, we have taken some detours. " Ye Chenyu poked mi Ran''er''s question with his uncovered pen and pointed out several redundant steps.


    Mi Ran''er responded obediently. Her attitude was more obedient than that of Ye Chenyu.


    "After omitting these steps, you can work out the problem carefully." Ye Chenyu gave her the exercise book again, "count it again!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t need to pretend now. He wrote out the correct answer.


    Ye Chenyu said that the student still has the potential to become a student bully. He was relieved.


    But he didn''t understand


    "According to the truth, your make-up teachers used to be professional, and they should be more able to teach talents than me. Right, why didn''t they turn you around? You are not stupid Ye Chenyu looked at her beautiful handwriting, it''s really difficult to understand her score in the previous exam.


    Moreover, with such excellent genes, it will certainly be no worse.


    Ye Chenyu congealed with the girl in front of him, and suddenly came to a conclusion, "are you on purpose?"


    "Ah?"


    Mi Ran''er touched her chin and shook her head. "I didn''t mean to. Maybe I didn''t adapt to the academic teaching method. Mr. Ye, I think it''s the best way to teach me according to your way of saying questions like a classmate. What I need is not a teacher, but a good partner to make progress together!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Ye Chenyu sneered directly. He turned to the next page, "it''s a pity that I''m here to be a tutor for you!"


    When he continued to talk about the topic, miran''er had to listen attentively to his lecture.


    This man''s voice is very nice. When it rings in his ear, it seems that he is playing a movement that can only be played by a symphony orchestra in the middle ages. It makes mi Ran''er feel sleepy


    "Hello


    Suddenly, ye Chenyu patted the table. Mi Ran''er, who was sleepy, was so scared that he woke up. Looking at Ye Chenyu, he wiped the corner of his mouth subconsciously and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Today''s time has arrived. I''ll go first. This is the assignment. You can do it first. I''ll teach you tomorrow. You are not allowed to check the answers on the Internet. Besides, I''ll come an hour late tomorrow. I hope you don''t mind."


    Ye Chenyu has started to pack up.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the time, and it was two hours later. She had just listened to his voice and had been sleeping for more than half an hour


    "Oh, good... I''ll finish it seriously, Mr. Ye. Why are you an hour late tomorrow?" Miran''er asked curiously.


    Today, when ye Chenyu first came to the Shen family for a class, the original owner asked him a lot of messy personal questions. Therefore, ye Chenyu was used to MI Ran''er''s questions at the moment and didn''t feel offended by her.


    "I''m not just doing this job. I need to help my colleagues lead the shift for an hour tomorrow..." after he had packed up his things, he suddenly looked at Mi Ran''er and put a smile on his lips. "Don''t worry, the time won''t change. It''s also two hours."


    "Isn''t it dinner time when you leave tomorrow? Then you can stay at my house for dinner. I''ll ask my aunt to prepare more! "


    With a little entreaty, MI Ran''er seemed to be aware of Ye Chenyu''s refusal. She said, "anyway, I always eat alone. It''s good to have someone to accompany me."

 Chapter 2168

    Mi Ran''er picked up a piece of manuscript paper on the table. It was written by Ye Chenyu when he demonstrated the calculation process to her.


    This guy''s handwriting is very beautiful. It can be said that it looks like a girl''s handwriting.


    "Xueba, who is powerful in all aspects, is the most terrible. He will not study all the time in his life, will he?" Mi Ran''er pinches her eyebrows, thinking about ye Chenyu''s meticulous appearance.


    However, when he just left, he said it was not a job.


    He went to school under the grandfather of the original owner, and was still preparing to take the postgraduate exam. How could he spare so much time to work?


    He is now in his junior year, and he has to start preparing his graduation thesis. He should be too busy to touch his feet!


    Just thinking of this, Aunt Xue came in with dinner tonight.


    "Take your time, miss!" Aunt Xue puts the meal in front of MI Ran''er and turns to leave.


    "Aunt Xue, did you see Mr. Ye today?" Mi Ran''er put down the things in her hand, supported her chin with one hand, and looked at Aunt Xue with a smile.


    Snow aunt nodded: "see, or I open the door for him!"


    The smile on MI Ran''er''s face was deeper, with curved eyebrows and eyes, as beautiful as the crescent moon.


    "Aunt Xue, what do you think of him?"


    Snow aunt muddled: "what about?"


    Snow aunt suddenly flashed a light in her mind, and immediately asked anxiously, "Miss, don''t tell me that you are interested in teacher ye... Don''t do it. Although teacher Ye is really good-looking, thin and tall, and so smart, you are on the verge of senior three. If you delay your study because of puppy love, you may also be involved in teacher Ye!"


    "Aunt Xue, am I this shallow person in your heart?" After taking a sip of the soup with a spoon, MI Ran''er continued to say, "actually, I want to ask you, can you see this guy''s family background?"


    "Family circumstances?" Snow aunt wrung eyebrows to think, "he is very simple, and, generally speaking, if it is not for making money, no one should be willing to give you such a young lady class, so, his family should be very short of money!"


    Aunt Xue thought again, "why do you ask so many questions? Miss, you don''t want to buy him off with money, do you? It''s all against the law


    Aunt Xue''s imagination is really powerful.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lip in silence. "Aunt Xue, I''m not that stupid. I just want to know more about it. I want to know the root and the bottom, so that I can rest assured!"


    Aunt Xue really can''t understand mi Ran''er''s brain circuit.


    This teacher Xu is the master to find, how can there be mistakes, where need to know the root to prevent!


    But Aunt Xue also had a sense of self-knowledge. Knowing that she could not ask more questions, she stood by quietly waiting for MI Ran''er to finish her meal.


    The craftsmanship of the kitchen is really good. It''s very good for MI Ran''er''s appetite. As soon as she doesn''t pay attention to the food, she forgets the original owner''s personal design and begins to eat boldly. Aunt Xue looks at it and can''t bear to look directly at it.


    After eating and drinking enough, Aunt Xue takes things away.


    Mi Ran''er turns on her computer and searches for the news about the number one science scholar three years ago.


    There are only a few.


    In fact, when a science champion with such a high score was born, it should have caused a huge sensation. However, when the media came to the door, they were turned away by the new science champion. Even the two universities in Qingbei sent people to recruit him, they were turned away.


    Finally, I chose a key university in the city and learned some unpopular majors.

 Chapter 2169

    Ye Chenyu''s attitude softened slightly when he heard this.


    "Tomorrow!"


    With that, he turned and walked quickly.


    Nanny saw Ye Chenyu go downstairs, she quickly went upstairs to ask, "Miss, this teacher will come tomorrow?"


    In the past, the teacher who came to the original class could only stay for one day, and resigned the next day. His psychological endurance was so weak that it exploded!


    Miran''er felt his chin and nodded slowly after thinking about it. "Well, I think he will come!"


    With a slight sigh of relief, the nurse said to miran''er, "Miss, dinner is ready. Please come downstairs."


    "Help me to my room!"


    Mi Ran''er thought of the large dining table with several square meters downstairs. Each time, only the original owner sat on it to eat, it seemed very empty. When the original owner grew up in such a lonely environment, he would be driven crazy even if he was not forced to have a low IQ.


    "However, the Shen family''s rule is that food must be eaten at the table. If you let the master know that you are eating in your room today, we will blame you for not teaching you well!"


    Said the nurse with some hesitation.


    "Teach me? What did you teach me? Can you teach me the rules that a famous lady should learn? But, Aunt Xue, are you from a famous family? Or did you go out of your way to study the rules of famous families? If not, what qualifications do you have to teach me? "


    Mi Ran''er deliberately lowered her face. The original owner was extremely disgusted with Aunt Xue''s meticulous management. Therefore, he was fighting with them every day. Although he was careless, he was very angry at the fact that these servants were on the side of their parents. Therefore, he was always making sarcastic remarks at them unintentionally.


    The servants were obviously used to it.


    Snow aunt light smile, "Miss don''t worry, many rules we can''t teach you, but table manners, we had learned in Nanny college!"


    Mi Ran''er


    She tightened her teeth and glared at Aunt Xue: "but I''m too tired to go downstairs to eat today. If you don''t send me upstairs, let me be hungry all the time!"


    With that, MI Ran''er turned to enter the room and slammed the door shut.


    She tugged at the neckline. For this family, she felt too much depression in the memory of the original owner. At the moment, she also felt the control from the nanny. She was inexplicably upset.


    The door was knocked.


    "Miss, you are not very well. You can''t be hungry..." Aunt Xue said timidly at the door.


    In the past, the original owner was too obedient and completely became a puppet of the family, so he could only resist in learning. Now mi Ran''er only needs to resist a little, and the nanny will go back.


    The corner of MI Ran''er''s mouth suddenly rose.


    "But, I don''t want to go downstairs, sleep, snow aunt, you don''t come to disturb me!"


    "Miss, you can go to bed later. We''ll bring you something to eat later." Aunt Xue compromised.


    "Then Aunt Xue, aren''t you afraid that my grandfather knows that I don''t obey the table rules today?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice with a smile.


    After thinking about it, Aunt Xue sighed helplessly, "don''t worry, miss. We''ll keep our mouth shut and won''t let the master know!"


    "Well, well, you can send it to me quickly. I''m so hungry..."


    "Yes


    Aunt Xue turned and went downstairs. Miran''er sat down at her desk.


    The original owner''s room is connected with the study and bedroom. When ye Chenyu came to class in the afternoon, the door to the bedroom was closed.

 Chapter 2170

    After looking around, MI Ran''er didn''t get any useful information.


    I saw only one photo. Three years ago, a reporter took a photo in front of Ye Chenyu, and just caught Ye Chenyu''s contemptuous eyes. After this photo was published on the Internet at that time, it caused a lot of discussion.


    Some people say that ye Chenyu belongs to Gao Leng with high intelligence, so he despises these stupid human beings.


    It is also said that ye Chenyu is eccentric. No matter who he is, he has this attitude. His character will not go far after he is out of society.


    Some people say that they like Ye Chenyu''s handsome and arrogant appearance. Coupled with his high IQ, it''s like Jackie su. In the same year, the number of downloads of this photo surpassed many male stars.


    It has become the screen saver of girls'' mobile phones and computers.


    Three years ago, ye Chenyu was much younger than he is now. He only wore a very ordinary ball uniform. He looked sharper than he is now. Combined with this kind of eyes, he really looked down on all living beings!


    Mi Ran''er simply downloaded the photo and put it on her mobile phone.


    After turning off the computer, she got up to go to bed.


    There was another knock at the door.


    "Miss, madam and Sir are back." The servant''s voice rang out at the door, "Sir, I want to ask about your tutoring today. Please go downstairs."


    When mi Ran''er thought of the meticulous husband and wife, she felt great psychological pressure.


    After tightening her teeth, she let out a hum and looked down at her clothes. She opened the door and went downstairs.


    Sitting in the living room of the husband and wife with a touch of wine, should be back from the Wine Bureau.


    "How about the make-up teacher today? Do you understand? " Shen''s father raised his eyes and looked at his daughter with no emotion in his tone. It seemed that the daughter was not his own to him. What''s more, what she brought to the family in learning seemed to be only humiliation.


    "Fortunately, the teacher said that I have made obvious progress!" Mi Ran''er''s tone is also light, "probably can understand."


    "What''s your attitude?"


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s contemptuous appearance, Shen''s father stood up and glared at him angrily: "how do you feel about your poor grades? Ming Ming''s grades were good before. After high school, it seems like a changed person. His grades plummeted. I really don''t know where you put your mind! "


    "Dad, in fact, if you want to know why my grades have plummeted, it''s easy to know. It depends on whether you are so free to mind me!" Mi Ran''er had a smile on his face, and his tone was still like that!


    "You --"


    Shen''s father is so angry with this clever girl.


    Seeing this, Shen''s mother quickly got up and pulled Shen''s father. Then she came to MI Ran''er and said, "how can you talk to your father? Your father and I are so busy. How can we have time to mind you? There are so many servants in the family. What do you need? Just tell them directly. From small to big, what do you want? We have never wronged you. How can you be ok now? We don''t care about you? "


    "Yes, you haven''t been ungrateful physically, but what about your feelings? How many years have I had dinner alone at home? Occasionally, my grandfather comes back from the research room to accompany me. What about other times? All year round, I''m afraid it''s only new year''s Eve dinner that you''ll share the same table with me! "

 Chapter 2171

    Mrs. Shen was stunned by Mi Ran''er''s question. Then she raised her hand to touch mi Ran''er''s forehead to see if the child had a fever.


    "I didn''t tell you before that your father and I are very busy on weekdays, so we don''t have time to come back to accompany you more. You also said that the material conditions and family companionship can only be the same. So, you have always been very open-minded. What''s the matter now? The older you are, the less sensible you are? "


    Mi Ran''er pushed Shen''s hand away and stepped back a little.


    "Now that you''ve said that, mom, what else can I say? Don''t worry. I''ll do a good tutoring. It''s an unknown whether my grades will improve. In the future, don''t ask too many questions and give me too much pressure. If it makes me nervous, maybe tutoring won''t have a particularly obvious effect! "


    With that, MI Ran''er turned and went upstairs without waiting for her parents to speak.


    "Look at this girl. She''s more and more presumptuous now. You said that you would take her to the Ming family''s banquet at the end of the month. It''s only humiliating to take her to the party."


    "Well, it''s also your own daughter. How can you be so disgusted? What''s more, Mrs. Ming said that she wanted to let Mingxiu and Ranyi get to know each other. If she could confirm her good husband''s family and whether she could be admitted to university, maybe it would not be so important! "


    "Do you think she''s not the daughter of the Shen family when she gets married? If she doesn''t go to college, the fact that she is a stupid student will always follow us... "


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between her parents fell into the ears of MI Ran''er, who was standing at the entrance of the stairs eavesdropping.


    Mingxiu?


    Are you sure about your mother-in-law''s family?


    So, the party at the end of this month is actually a blind date party?


    Because of the quarrel that night, the next morning, MI Ran''er got up early for breakfast. Shen''s father and Shen''s mother didn''t take the initiative to talk to her. After MI Ran''er said good morning, she didn''t say a word. There was silence on the dining table.


    One after another, MI ran was tucking away in his mind with the system: "this is totally cold violence. No wonder the original used to make complaints about being silly." who knows, even if it is playing the fool, it will only be exchanged for a succession of tutors, so parents can never really go home and accompany her, and guide her.


    The system didn''t speak.


    Maybe we have to talk about the spoiler.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to say nothing.


    After dinner, he went upstairs again.


    It''s summer vacation now. She doesn''t need to go to school. She just needs to take two hours of make-up lessons every day.


    In terms of learning, according to the amount of knowledge mi Ran''er has, she doesn''t need to learn any more. However, this is an opportunity to get along with the man, and she can''t miss it. Therefore, she has to pretend to be a fool, keep Ye Chenyu and tutor herself all the time until she completely wins it!


    After reading the comics in the room for a whole morning, ye Chenyu pinched the time in the afternoon.


    He was wearing a shirt and a bow tie.


    "What are you doing? Looking at it, it''s like a waiter... "As she sat down at her desk, MI Ran''er looked at Ye Chenyu suspiciously and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, working in a coffee shop, at least five hours a day..." Ye Chenyu pinched his eyebrows, opened his books and prepared to start class.


    "How much is five hours?" Miran''er asked curiously.


    "Two hundred! Yes? Are you interested? Are you short of money? " Ye Chenyu asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 2172

    Miran''er shook his head. "No, I want to ask, how much does my grandfather give you when you give me two hours of class?"


    "Five hundred!" Ye Chenyu knocked on the desk, "can you stop talking about these boring topics? Start the class. "


    With a low voice, MI Ran''er opened his textbook, but he still couldn''t help saying, "why don''t you come to my class early in the morning and I''ll give you a thousand yuan a day for these five hours? In this way, I can learn a lot more? "


    Ye Chenyu raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er''s face. His eyes were dark under the lens. "Learning can''t be accomplished overnight. Besides, according to the study plan I arranged for you, two hours a day is enough."


    "Don''t you have money? Are you stupid? " Miran''er tugged at the corners of his lips in silence.


    Ye Chenyu chuckled and said, "I just don''t make bad money. Although I don''t have much money in the coffee shop, at least I feel at ease!"


    It''s a man with a stand.


    "All right! I don''t force you, but how can you be sure that I can keep up with your study plan? Maybe I''m more stupid than you think Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of his lip and laughed heartlessly.


    Ye Chenyu''s long eyes narrowed, and the lens reflected some cold light. "Can you keep up with my rhythm, I just know after trying!"


    When mi Ran''er, who was full of yellow waste, heard this, he suddenly thought it was wrong!


    Clap head quickly, then, ear root tiny hot ground oh, hang head obediently listen to a lesson!


    Two hours passed by, and MI Ran''er almost fell asleep today, most of the time distracted by Ye Chenyu''s tone.


    However, she didn''t finish all the questions in today''s class very well. Ye Chenyu nodded with satisfaction.


    At the end, he said with a faint smile, "look, you''ve gradually kept up with my rhythm now. I believe that if you have more classes, you''ll have no problem at all..."


    Miran''er looked at the time. It was time for dinner.


    "Mr. Ye, in order to thank you, I have prepared a table of delicious food in the kitchen. You can stay here tonight!" She asked very kindly.


    According to Ye Chenyu''s character, he doesn''t like to eat in the tutoring family. However, when he sees mi Ran''er''s eager eyes, he turns his refusal on the tip of his tongue. Then he slowly nods and agrees!


    They went downstairs.


    Aunt Xue has put all the delicious food on the table according to MI Ran''er''s instructions.


    Also put two pairs of chopsticks.


    "Mr. Ye, because we don''t know your taste, we just made some. I hope you like it."


    When ye Chenyu sat down, he looked at Aunt Xue and said with a faint smile, "I don''t have any special eating habits."


    "That''s good!"


    Mi Ran''er also sat down. She looked at the opposite Ye Chenyu. She was very happy. When she ate, she looked at the opposite Ye Chenyu from time to time foolishly.


    "I said


    Finally, ye Chenyu could not help but put down his bowl and chopsticks and looked at Mi Ran''er helplessly: "can you stop looking at me with such strange eyes? In this case, I will not dare to stay at your house for dinner in the future! "


    "Oh? Mr. Ye, do you mean that you are actually ready to eat at my house in the future? " Miran''er asked with a smile.


    Ye Chenyu


    He clenched his teeth. "I''m assuming..."


    "The assumption is also because I have this idea in my heart. Teacher ye, you don''t have to be shy. If you want to stay for dinner, you just need to say in advance that the kitchen is ready for food."

 Chapter 2173

    Ye Chenyu didn''t argue with MI Ran''er, so he hung his head and continued to eat.


    In the process of eating, I didn''t say a word, but now the situation is much better than that of the original owner sitting alone in the restaurant. At least, there is one more person''s chopsticks, and occasionally there will be more collisions.


    Miran''er felt that his appetite was much better.


    After two bowls of rice, she put down her chopsticks. Ye Chenyu, who was on the opposite side, had already eaten well, but she didn''t speak. She just looked at Mi Ran''er''s eating.


    "Mr. Ye, is our food delicious? All the chefs are invited by my grandfather. He said that he was an old friend of his grandfather and a chef... "Mi Ran''er told ye Chenyu.


    The latter just a faint smile, "I have no requirements for food, as long as I can eat enough."


    Mi Ran''er''s face was slightly stunned, and ye Chenyu was stunned.


    Ye Chenyu put her expression into his eyes. After thinking about it, he wiped the corner of his mouth and got up. "Well, now that I''ve had dinner, I''ll go first!"


    "Teacher ye, I''ll send you!" Mi Ran''er took the initiative to follow Ye Chenyu and jump out of the Shen family.


    Seeing this scene, Aunt Xue rushed to catch up with her and followed her, fearing that this mi Ran''er would do something unusual without paying attention.


    Ye Chenyu has some helplessness for the girl who follows him like this.


    "Teacher ye, where does your family live? Can I get there by bus? " Mi Ran''er asked, frowning.


    "Living in a dormitory! It''s a transfer. " Ye Chenyu said simply.


    "Well... It''s summer vacation now. There should be no one in your dormitory, right?" Miran''er asked again.


    Ye Chenyu suddenly stops and turns to look at Mi Ran''er with a slight frown.


    "What for?"


    Mi Ran''er was startled by his sudden stop, and some suspicious blushes rose on his face. "Since you have to change trains, go quickly. What if you are late for going back?"


    "I want to ask you what you want? Question me so much, do you want to investigate the account? Or are you interested in my school and want to take the exam? I advise you not to think about it. With your score, you can''t get another 100 points! "


    Ye Chenyu said very venomously.


    Mi Ran''er took a deep breath, and a little embarrassed smile floated on her face. "Mr. Ye, please don''t be so absolute. After all, I still have a whole year to go before the college entrance examination. In this year, if I suddenly wake up and my grades leap, maybe I will really become your alumni!"


    Ye Chenyu chuckled, "is that right? I''m looking forward to it


    Mi Ran''er took advantage of the situation and took a step forward. She stood on tiptoe and strove to look at the boy in front of her: "Mr. Ye, in order to encourage me, why don''t you promise me a condition! If I do get into the exam, you can date me! "


    "What?" Ye Chenyu thought he had heard wrong.


    Not far not close to snow aunt also heard this, startled jaw almost fell!


    Ye Chenyu just thought that MI Ran''er was crazy. He raised his hand to push away the girl who was close to him. "Don''t be ridiculous! Don''t send me either. We''re just tutoring teachers and students. We don''t need any more involvement in our personal life. "


    When ye Chenyu finished, he turned and strode away.


    He had long legs. Of course, Miran was not ready to chase him.


    She just but didn''t ignore Ye Chenyu eye ground flash of flustered.


    True pure, she just so speech tease for a while, unexpectedly flustered.

 Chapter 2174

    If she''s more bold, he won''t just give up!


    His little hand covered his mouth, and MI Ran''er was laughing.


    After ye Chenyu had gone away, Aunt Xue quickly came over and grabbed mi Ran''er''s little hand anxiously. "Miss, do you know what you''re talking about? Why do you want to date Mr. Ye? Do you know the difference between you two? If Mr. and Mrs. ye know about this, Mr. Ye won''t be able to come tomorrow, do you know? "


    "Do you want to report to my parents?" Mi Ran''er asked coldly, looking at Aunt Xue in front of her.


    Snow aunt a Leng, immediately, slowly shaking her head, "I certainly won''t say, but, you also want to promise me, in the future you and he don''t have further contact, to you and he are not good! You know what? "


    Miran''er said with a smile, "let''s talk about it later! Isn''t the most important thing for me now learning? "


    "I wish you knew!"


    Aunt Xue was relieved.


    Mi Ran''er patted Aunt Xue on the shoulder and turned to walk towards the door.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t know how he got on the bus. After getting on the bus, he was still a little dizzy.


    Sure enough, these rich ladies are so superficial. They always look at one face and can''t wait to jump up. They don''t care whether the other party is willing to accept them or not.


    I haven''t thought about everything that we need to face if we are really together.


    They just want to be impulsive. They never think about the so-called permanence!


    Thinking of this, ye Chenyu suddenly wakes up and starts to sneer. He smashes his backpack on his knee and holds the strap in his big hand. It''s like squeezing the little girl miran''er in the palm of his hand and trying to crush her!


    That night, the Shen''s parents didn''t know when they came back. Anyway, by the time they came back, MI Ran''er had already fallen asleep.


    I got up early the next day and there was no one downstairs.


    She went downstairs with her chicken nest on her head, yawning and asking Aunt Xue, "when did my parents leave?"


    "Very early, to catch the early flight to go abroad on business... My wife told me to take good care of you." Aunt Xue said and asked someone to bring her breakfast.


    Mi Ran''er had no appetite. "Goodbye, I''ll go wash and eat out."


    "You''re going out? Where to? " Aunt Xue frowned and asked.


    "Aunt Xue, I''m almost 18 years old. I grew up in this city. I''m familiar with all the streets in this city. I didn''t manage so strictly when I was a child. Why do I manage so strictly now? Do you know that I''m suffocating? Do you really want me to be depressed? "


    Mi Ran''er can''t help yelling at Aunt Xue.


    Aunt Xue was innocent. She pursed her lips and said to miran''er bitterly, "Miss, this is all ordered by my wife. She is worried that you will go to meet those friends again. Now that you are in senior three, you must be more strict than before."


    "Do they want a robot with good grades or a living daughter?" Speechless make complaints about it.


    Aunt Xue didn''t know how to reply. However, when she met mi Ran''er''s Scarlet eyes, Aunt Xue took a breath and immediately lowered her head. "Miss, you can go out to play, but you must come back before making up lessons in the afternoon. I''ll help you to do some work here, and don''t let them make small reports with your wife and husband!"

 Chapter 2175

    Snow aunt looked at the original master grow up, completely will the original master as his own daughter.


    From the memory of the original owner, Aunt Xue is more competent than her biological mother.


    Therefore, it was not good for Miran to be too hard on her.


    "Thank you, aunt snow! I won''t play too long. I just want to go out and get some air. "


    With that, MI Ran''er turned and went upstairs.


    After a simple wash, she wore a long black dress, long hair braided into a scorpion pigtail, and went downstairs wearing a pair of sunglasses. Looking at her face, she was a little too pale, which made people feel that if she was exposed to the sun for too long, she seemed to faint.


    The original owner''s credit card has long been taken away by her parents. In the bag, there is only one bank card secretly given to her by her grandfather. In it, her grandfather will give her some money regularly, which can be regarded as her pocket money.


    Such a simple dress has made miran''er''s skin more attractive.


    When she went downstairs, Aunt Xue saw her dress, and her eyes were bright!


    "Miss, you look good in this way! I used to wear too colorful clothes. In fact, there are too many colors. It seems too cumbersome. On the contrary, it''s not so good-looking! " Snow aunt in dress up this aspect is quite handy!


    Mi Ran''er chuckled, "then I will keep this style! How''s it going? "


    Snow aunt nods, "certainly good!"


    Aunt Xue took mi Ran''er to the door and said, "why don''t you let the driver take you where you want to go?"


    "I don''t want it! I want to go out for a walk. Aunt Xue can rest assured that my mobile phone won''t turn off. If you have something urgent, you can call me directly! "


    "Well, you must pay attention to safety!"


    If something happens to this ancestor, I can''t be responsible for killing her!


    Mi Ran''er came out of the Shen family with a long breath.


    This home is really too boring. No wonder the original owner can''t stand it.


    She took a taxi directly at the gate of the villa area and was ready to go to a University (Ye Chenyu''s University).


    Shen family is really far away from a university. It takes about an hour to take a taxi.


    After getting off the bus at a university, MI Ran''er looks at the luxurious school gate and thinks that the school is very big. If she wants to find Ye Chenyu, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Suddenly, she feels that she''s a little too impulsive!


    After thinking about it, she plans to go to Ye Chenyu''s major to see if there are any people left. Maybe she can find out some information.


    After getting a map of the school in the security room, MI Ran''er heads for ye Chenyu''s major in the sun that has been burning since he was born.


    She was lucky to have put on a layer of sunscreen, otherwise, she would have to tan directly.


    A big is really big. There is also a very big lake. In this weather, few people walk outside.


    As he walked by the lake, miran''er saw a man in a white shirt. He was carrying the familiar backpack on his back. With his eyes drooping, he strode toward miran''er!


    Miran''er was so frightened that he quickly hid behind a nearby tree.


    Look at the time. It''s past eight o''clock. He should be working now.


    Ye Chenyu concentrated on his way, and didn''t notice a person hiding behind the tree.


    After waiting for him to pass, MI Ran''er stealthily followed Ye Chenyu.


    Out of the school, ye Chenyu walked towards the opposite bus stop.


    What a pity!


    It''s going to be exposed.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart trembles. Suddenly, he sees a sun hat seller on one side and goes to buy one.

 Chapter 2176

    When the bus arrived to pay, MI Ran''er quickly paid and ran over with his hat covering most of his face.


    It''s hard to squeeze into the car.


    Mi Ran''er is very glad that there are many people going to work at this time, so she and ye Chenyu are separated by several people, and there is a boy much taller than her in the middle, just to cover Ye Chenyu''s sight!


    However, there are too many people. Her hat is cumbersome and often pokes at others'' chest.


    When he heard someone scolding him, MI Ran''er had to take off his hat. As he rolled it up, suddenly the car braked¡ª¡ª


    "Ah Someone screamed and ran straight at miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er was hit in the back of the waist, and her sandal instep was trampled on. The pain made her burst into tears.


    Small hand quickly grasp the side of the guardrail, aware of a line of sight, she quickly tilted her head behind him, and then knead his back.


    Meow, isn''t the driver too elegant? If she stood by the window, she would be knocked out of the window!


    Kneading his waist, he had to pay attention to the situation of Ye Chenyu.


    After two stops, the familiar figure was still there. At the third stop, MI Ran''er suddenly didn''t see the man!


    "Hey, excuse me. I may have to get off. Thank you."


    She rushed to see if ye Chenyu got out of the car. When she stepped forward in the crowd, everyone moved away, but she still ran into a very hard chest.


    "Well, let me see. I''m getting off!" She gave a quick push.


    But there was no sign of the man moving.


    "Well, I said --"


    Mi Ran''er was so anxious that he raised his head and glared at the man standing in front of him. When he met the cold sight, MI Ran''er immediately shrunk his neck and cried, "good morning, teacher!"


    Then, immediately turn around, ready to run!


    The boy raised his hand and grabbed her braid.


    "Teacher ye, don''t drag!"


    The car has another sharp brake¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er had no armrest, and the guy behind was exerting her strength. She immediately fell uncontrollably towards the guy behind her.


    After bumping into a girl, she heard the boy ask in a deep voice: "Miss Shen, even if your driver doesn''t have time to see you off, you should not be down to the point where you need to take the bus, right?"


    In embarrassment, MI Ran''er turned around and looked up at Ye Chenyu. "Can''t I experience life?"


    "Of course, but how do you experience life from the suburban villa area? Do you know that it takes three turns from the suburban bus to this line! I don''t think we have such a predestined relationship. Let''s turn the car three times and be in the same car with me exactly? "


    Mi Ran''er spat out his tongue, "why is there no fate? Maybe God is driving me to have a bus encounter with you? "


    Looking at her smile without skin and face, ye Chenyu rolled his eyes.


    Looking at the site, ye Chenyu suddenly smiles.


    "Well, since you think we are predestined, why don''t you guess which station I''m going to get off at now? If you guess right, it will prove that we are really predestined!"


    Mi Ran''er followed his vision and stood on tiptoe to see the stations.

 Chapter 2177

    There are two more stops, the shopping mall in the center of the city.


    "You''re going to the mall!" She whispered.


    Ye Chenyu''s face was stiff.


    It''s really special. I was guessed by this girl.


    "I said, Mr. Ye, do you see me too clearly? You told me that you work in the coffee shop. Generally speaking, the coffee shop will be opened in some places with a large flow of people. On this bus, only the shopping mall has a large flow of people! If I''m wrong, I''ll think I have a low IQ! "


    Miran''er spoke and lowered his head.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t speak any more. However, they continued to stand close to each other. As they got closer to the shopping mall, more and more people got on the bus!


    The closer they were, the closer they were.


    Miran''er simply took him as a handrail, and occasionally reached for his clothes when he was bumping.


    Ye Chenyu''s face became more and more helpless.


    When she was about to arrive at the shopping mall, miran''er suddenly felt something wrong. There was a hand behind her, which was rubbing on her thigh all the time.


    At the beginning, it may be unintentional, but this hand will not go, and it will change its posture.


    She twisted her eyebrows and took a step to avoid.


    The hand seemed to stick on, and it followed her all the time.


    When mi Ran''er gritted her teeth and went back with her backhand to catch the man, someone was faster than her!


    "I said," what are you doing to my girlfriend? " Ye Chenyu coldly looked at the wretched man with glasses standing behind mi Ran''er, and asked in a bad mood.


    "I didn''t do anything! It''s too crowded. Maybe I bumped into it by accident... "


    Ye Chenyu hands hard son, wretched man''s arm click rub a sound, almost no direct dislocation.


    The wretched man''s forehead overflowed with cold sweat.


    "I didn''t mean to... Ah! OK, OK, it''s my fault. I dare not. Let me go! " The wretched man was scared to death by Ye Chenyu, so he admitted it directly and begged for mercy.


    The people around them all understood what had happened and began to spit on the shameless wretched man.


    After arriving at the shopping mall, ye Chenyu directly pulled the wretched man out of the car. There was a police station nearby, and he went directly to report the case.


    It''s past nine after we''ve dealt with everything.


    "Are you going to be late for work?" Miran''er asked with some worry.


    Ye Chenyu gave a hum and walked towards the center of the square.


    Miran''er quickly followed up.


    "Mr. Ye, thank you very much today. However, you can actually say that you are my tutor. You don''t need to pretend to be my boyfriend..." Mi Ran''er wears a long skirt, some of which are narrow, and some of which can''t keep up with Ye Chenyu.


    "Mr. Ye, you must be deducted because I am late. Why don''t I invite you to dinner at noon to thank you for everything you have done for me today?"


    Miran''er couldn''t keep up with him, so he stopped.


    She could not help but make complaints about the system: "this guy is really cold, and he has done so many bits and pieces of work. This is the coldest man I have ever met, and I have a real match with the ice!"


    It takes time and heat to melt the ice, and miran''er knows not to be impatient.


    But at least, let him see his sincerity.


    She thinks that ye Chenyu''s personality is not easy to accept other people''s kindness emotionally, so she needs to make more efforts than other aspects.

 Chapter 2178

    Ye Chenyu walks around the first floor of the shopping mall. Mi Ran''er takes a rest before she goes. She soon finds the coffee shop where ye Chenyu works.


    At the moment, there are many people buying coffee. When ye Chenyu comes out wearing an apron, many young women gather together and want to talk to Ye Chenyu when he pays for the coffee. Who knows, ye Chenyu just says those words coldly every time.


    Although the girls were repeatedly disappointed, they could not help but continue to talk with him. Even if they just saw that ye Chenyu''s expression had changed, the girls were very excited.


    "So many fans!" Miran''er held her arms and stood outside the glass window to observe for a long time.


    These girls should only be high school students, otherwise, where there may be so much leisure time to stay here.


    However, shouldn''t this coffee shop give ye Chenyu a raise? Relying on his face, he made a living sign and attracted so many guests!


    Ye Chenyu is not only in charge of the cashier, but also helps when he is busy making coffee after the cashier.


    Most of the coffees here are taken out. Occasionally, we need to pull flowers to make some complicated styles.


    "Little sister, I think you have been standing at the door for a long time! Are you a fan of that handsome ye? Would you like to join our group? We have set up a support group for ye Shuai


    When mi Ran''er was observing Ye Chenyu, he didn''t notice anyone near him.


    She turned her eyes and saw that she was talking about a girl with a baby face. Her clothes were all famous brands. She thought that her family should be very rich.


    "Support club?"


    It''s just a plain person. These people even set up the so-called support association?


    Miran''er was surprised.


    "Well... What do you do when you set up a support association? Is Ye Chenyu ready to go out? " Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. He was really puzzled.


    "No!" With a smile on her baby face, she said, "the support association just has some sneak photos of handsome ye and wants to dig deep into his itinerary. It can know his itinerary at the first time and then cause a chance encounter!"


    Miran''er understood.


    What''s the difference between this and illegitimate food?


    "Don''t you think that''s too much? He''s not a star, you''re sure to bring him a lot of trouble! " Mi Ran''er twisted her eyebrows and looked at the lovely baby face in front of her. It was really a vanity.


    Baby face didn''t expect that miran''er would say this to himself so seriously.


    She immediately sneered, "I think you are very noble. Aren''t you peeping at him here? We are at least more daring than you, and dare to speak to her. You are more obscene than us


    Mi Ran''er


    Forget it, people with different brain circuits can''t make sense.


    She took a deep breath and after thinking about it, she went straight around baby face and into the coffee shop.


    When he came to the counter, ye Chenyu saw that it was her, and there was no change in her expression.


    "What can I do for you?" Asked Ye Chenyu.


    "An American coffee!" Miran''er gave a smile.


    After receiving the bill, ye Chenyu gives the change to MI Ran''er.


    "How do you feel about being surrounded by so many people every day?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    "What do you think?" Ye Chenyu asked, "I''m already thinking about changing places to work!"


    "It''s no use, they will still dig into your new job, and then continue to pester you like this!" Mi Ran''er shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 2179

    Ye Chenyu frowned at Mi Ran''er and said, "how do you know?"


    "If you have lunch with me at noon, I''ll tell you!" Miran''er quickly put forward his own conditions.


    Ye Chenyu was stunned, then frowned slightly, "I have a working meal at noon, and it''s only half an hour after one o''clock. Are you sure you want to have dinner with me?"


    "Well... Anyway, I''ll wait for you! Just find a restaurant nearby and deal with it casually, as long as you accompany me to eat! "


    Mi Ran''er said that he didn''t pick at all.


    Ye Chenyu looked at the girl''s clear eyes. There was no impurity in her eyes. It was like the deep sea. If she didn''t pay attention, her soul would be absorbed directly by such eyes¡ª¡ª


    A few seconds later, ye Chenyu nodded slowly, "OK! Wait for me


    The voice of the two people''s conversation is too low. There is no way for the people who want to eavesdrop.


    When he handed the American style to MI Ran''er, ye Chenyu heard mi Ran''er say, "if you need, I can help you get rid of these girls."


    "Don''t make trouble." Ye Chenyu stares at Mi Ran''er with dignity.


    Miran''er shriveled innocently. Since he didn''t need it, miran''er was happy to see the play.


    When he was tired of himself, this guy''s cold appearance, once he was angry, he would certainly scare these girls away.


    Now it''s just for the sake of this job.


    With a sigh, miran''er found a window seat in the cafe and sat down. As soon as he sat down, the baby face came with some girls.


    "Well, you''re in our seat!" The baby face stares at Mi Ran''er and says in a displeased way.


    "Where are you? Do you have any proof? When I did it, there was nothing on the table! " Mi Ran''er leaned back on the chair and looked at the baby''s face with a sneer. Mi Ran''er was not afraid of this kind of deliberate trouble.


    Baby face sat down directly opposite mi Ran''er. "Every time we come to this store, we always sit in this position. Although there is nothing on it, all the waiters in this store have already acquiesced that this position is ours!"


    After taking a sip of coffee, miran''er was not prepared to talk to the mentally disabled.


    The baby face was ignored by Mi Ran''er, and he was a little angry.


    Looking at her face flushed with anger, MI Ran''er pulled her lip and laughed, reminding her: "Miss, your male god is less than five meters away from you. Are you sure you want to show your true face in front of him?"


    The baby''s face clenched her fists. When she heard this, her fists loosened slightly.


    Here, miran''er continued deliberately: "what''s more, how about sitting here every day? Unless you buy this position directly, otherwise, you are late today, and this position is taken by me. As long as I don''t get up, it is mine! No matter how many of you are, no matter how fierce, you can''t force me out of this position. "


    "What a sharp mouthed girl! He has a high face. I don''t know how pure you are, but it''s just to get close to Ye Chenyu, pretending to be a bitch who buys coffee and talks to him! "


    There is a girl next to the chin, not angry to say.


    "Oh, so you know it''s cheap to do so!" Mi Ran''er said with a smile.


    It took several seconds for the girl to react, and the rest of the people responded. They immediately glared at the girl, and the girl quickly lowered her head.

 Chapter 2180

    "I tell you, if you want to chase Ye Shuai with us, you should join our support association immediately. After paying the membership fee, we will take you with us when we chase Ye Shuai. If you don''t join the support association, you are not allowed to approach Ye Shuai!"


    Baby face very overbearing said.


    "Well... Listen to you, has Ye Chenyu become your private property? He knows that you are making money with his face


    Miran''er looked at the baby''s face with her cheek raised. There was not much good on her face.


    "I didn''t say he was a private property..."


    The baby''s face was a little flustered.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the other girls and said, "do you know how to use the money after you pay the membership fee? Did she just let her take the membership fee? "


    When the girls woke up, they immediately looked down at the baby''s face and asked, "sister Qing, each of us has paid you 200 yuan a month. You said that you would use the membership fee to buy a gift for Chenyu. Did you buy it? Why haven''t you ever sent it to Chenyu? "


    "That''s right. There are two or three or four people in our whole support group. There are thousands of yuan a month! Sister Qing, don''t tell me that you embezzled the money yourself... "


    "Sister Qing, if you really do this, it''s immoral. We are all alumni. Why do you want to pit us?"


    "It doesn''t matter to pit us. We still pit us in the name of Chenyu. If this little sister didn''t remind us, if something goes wrong in the future, wouldn''t you blame Chenyu for everything?"


    "Sister Qing, I can''t see that you are such a person!"


    ¡­¡­


    Miran''er quietly gave the girls their places.


    "You..." baby face saw the smile on MI Ran''er''s face. She was pale with anger. She wanted to catch up with her, but the girls held her shoulder directly. Everyone was looking for her to explain.


    Two hundred a month, twenty or thirty people is five or six thousand.


    This is the salary of the working class every month.


    Ye Chenyu works every day for only a month. These people might as well take the money to pay tribute to Ye Chenyu. Of course, the premise is that ye Chenyu will take it.


    He doesn''t seem to be able to deal with this group of brain disabled people.


    Miran''er came to a single seat near the counter and sat down.


    Ye Chenyu was wiping his glass when he saw the struggle by the window. His eyes fell on MI Ran''er''s face.


    "What did you do? A few words provoked a war between them


    "Just... Point out some reality. The little girls are so simple. They are fooled by the leading baby face. If it wasn''t for me, they would be cheated!" Miran''er sighed with maturity.


    Little girl


    Ye Chenyu looked up and down at her. The girl looked smaller than those girls and called her a little girl.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked in a low voice


    Mi Ran''er tells Ye Chenyu about the support Committee and the membership fee.


    After listening, ye Chenyu took out his mobile phone and called 110.


    "What are you doing?" Miran''er asked suspiciously, seeing that he was on the phone.


    "Report to the police, this person raises money in my name to defraud, if can''t solve effectively, may involve me." Ye Chenyu said that he had explained the situation here and the address to the police on the other end of the phone.


    Ye Chenyu''s straightforward way of dealing with it really impressed mi Ran''er!


    No more ratsby!

 Chapter 2181

    "Miss ye, she is also a fan of you after all. Isn''t it too cold to do so?" Miran''er asked deliberately.


    "I''m not a star. What do you want fans to do? On the contrary, it is necessary to stifle this trend in the cradle. Otherwise, she will cheat these girls this time and others later. When the amount increases, she will have to pay more and more! "


    Ye Chenyu finished, put the coffee cup into the disinfection cabinet.


    Then, wipe your hands and come out of the counter.


    Straight to the table by the window.


    "Ye man God..." a girl saw him coming and immediately called out.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t pay attention to the girl. Instead, he twisted his eyebrows and looked at the baby''s face. "I''ve already called the police. When the police come, you''d better tell me all about the so-called membership fees in my name, and you! Don''t harass a plain person every day, I don''t have so much time to deal with you! If you are really idle, go to a summer vacation worker to experience the taste of making money. I believe you will not be so easily cheated.


    Ye Chenyu taught the girls at the table a lesson without any discrimination.


    The girls are all aggrieved.


    The baby face heard the alarm and looked worse!


    Suddenly, she patted the table and pointed to MI Ran''er in front of the counter. "It''s you who are making trouble. Do you think ye Chenyu will treat you differently if you make a report? You, like us, will end up licking the dog! "


    Mi Ran''er gave a faint smile. He did not agree with the girl''s words,


    "No, I will never be like you, because I''m not Mr. Ye''s licking dog!" Mi Ran''er said it lightly. She noticed that when ye Chenyu heard this, his back slightly straightened.


    Here comes the police.


    Will baby face and a few girls and ye Chenyu are brought outside to ask a few words.


    Ye Chenyu will come back soon. He is also a victim in this case. His name has been damaged by baby face. For other money disputes, just a few girls need to go to the police station to explain in detail again.


    "I said, I can help you get rid of these girls, you still don''t believe it!" Mi Ran''er said to Ye Chenyu triumphantly, "the shop is quiet now. You can go to work in peace."


    "If you don''t sit here and stare at me all the time, I can go to work more safely."


    Ye Chenyu said faintly.


    The smile on MI Ran''er''s face continued, "do you really have the heart to drive me away on such a hot day?"


    Ye Chenyu didn''t talk to MI Ran''er any more, but he didn''t let her leave.


    Soon, at noon, there were a lot of guests. They were office workers who bought lunch boxes and then bought a cup of coffee for lunch. Mi Ran''er sat in the corner and looked at all kinds of people with some emotion.


    Everyone is working hard for life. This kind of vigorous life is the envy of MI Ran''er.


    She felt that even if Shen Ranyi was admitted to university and successfully graduated, she would not have the chance to go out and apply for a job by herself. She would only be arranged by Shen''s father directly to the company at home. Otherwise, she would be forced to take the postgraduate entrance examination, master''s degree examination and doctor''s degree examination and study all the time.


    Even if Ming knows that Shen Ranyi is not the material for studying, the family will go through the back door to let her stay in school for the sake of face.

 Chapter 2182

    Such a life, only the experience can truly realize, how painful.


    When mi Ran''er observes these office workers, some people pay attention to her.


    Every time ye Chenyu finished checking out, he would look up at the corner to see if the figure was still there.


    It''s not easy to be busy until about one o''clock, when all the office workers have left, the store is deserted.


    Miran''er felt that she couldn''t sleep when she went back tonight. She drank almost three cups of coffee a day today, but she still drank it slowly. Now her whole mind is very clear!


    If she did all the exercises tonight, she might not be sleepy.


    Ye Chenyu finished his work and came out of the counter.


    "Come on, eat."


    He looked at the coffee in her cup. "You should be full of coffee, right?"


    Miran''er shook his head. "Fortunately, I just went to the bathroom a few times, and it has already been discharged!"


    Ye Chenyu


    He really didn''t know how to answer that.


    They came out of the coffee shop and found a home cooked restaurant nearby.


    Now it''s past the rush hour. I''ll sit down and order in less than ten minutes.


    Ye Chenyu only knows how to eat, but he doesn''t talk to MI Ran''er much.


    "Mr. Ye, in fact, don''t you think you are very suitable for the draft? Moreover, with your academic achievements, you can definitely become popular in the entertainment industry soon, and you are absolutely in the limelight! " Mi Ran''er, together with these girls today, swallows his stomach with a potato shred in his mouth and whispers to Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu snorted coldly, "not interested."


    After eating half a bowl of rice, MI Ran''er slowly put down her chopsticks.


    "Ready?" Ye Chenyu saw that she only ate these, and asked with a slight frown.


    "Well... Maybe I''ve had enough coffee."


    With that, miran''er got up and prepared to pay the bill.


    Ye Chenyu reached out and pressed her shoulder: "I''ll pay."


    "I said it was my treat." Mi Ran''er said with her eyebrows.


    "Next time! At least the first time it should be me Ye Chenyu is a gentleman.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of her lip and had to sit quietly. Fortunately, she didn''t choose a very expensive restaurant. Otherwise, ye Chenyu would be bleeding a lot.


    After coming out of the restaurant, MI Ran''er said to Ye Chenyu, "Mr. Ye, I''ll go first."


    "Where are you going?" Ye Chenyu looked at her suspiciously and finally took the initiative to ask a question.


    "Go home..." Mi Ran''er blinked blankly and met Ye Chenyu''s eyes. "Otherwise, where do you think I''m going?"


    Ye Chenyu''s face was stiff. He stepped back and shook his head. "No, then you go back."


    "Mr. Ye, you don''t want me to stay. When you get off work, let''s go home together?" Mi Ran''er was a good climber. As long as he saw that his opponent''s face was a little loose, he would stick to it.


    Ye Chenyu''s eyes flashed a little flustered, and immediately shook his head, "I didn''t say that..."


    At this point, the conversation is a turn: "however, if you want to stay and wait for me to get off work, I will not refuse."


    tsundere!


    Mi Ran''s heart make complaints about it. "I''ll stay and wait for you," he said. "What if there''s any danger again, then no one will save me!"


    Ye Chenyu touched the bridge of his nose without expression and turned to walk towards the coffee shop.


    After walking a few steps, I didn''t hear the footsteps coming up behind me.

 Chapter 2183

    Looking back at Mi Ran''er, who was still standing in the same place, he frowned slightly, "don''t you keep up, isn''t it hot outside?"


    "Oh


    Mi Ran''er followed him with small steps.


    I''m very proud!


    Mi Ran''er''s little mind and little plot were used. No matter how arrogant she was, she had to take off her mask and show her true face in front of her.


    In the afternoon, few people came to the store. Ye Chenyu was not so busy. Occasionally, MI Ran''er spoke to him, and he would reply with great appreciation.


    A colleague couldn''t help it. He came to Ye Chenyu''s ear and asked in a low voice, "Chenyu, is that girl a girlfriend? It''s beautiful! But it doesn''t look like an ordinary girl! How did you get it? "


    "She''s my employer and my student!" Ye Chenyu explained faintly.


    "That''s her, isn''t she a very unruly young lady? I don''t think she looks like a dandy and unruly lady... "The boy looked at Mi Ran''er and couldn''t help whispering.


    "That''s because you haven''t seen her clearly yet." Ye Chenyu make complaints about it. Look at the clock: "OK, I should be off duty!"


    After taking off his apron, ye Chenyu handed over his duties to his colleagues and went to MI Ran''er, "OK, go back to class."


    Miran''er got up and followed him out of the cafe.


    He took her to the bus stop.


    "Miss ye, I don''t want to go home to class! Can you take me to your school today? Let me set a goal, too. " Mi Ran''er saw that it was still early, and said to Ye Chenyu.


    "What if the goal is set? If you don''t work hard, you won''t step into this school in your whole life


    Ye Chenyu make complaints about it!


    Mi Ran''er was not angry either. He spat out his tongue and said with a smile, "if I have a goal, I will try my best. Mr. Ye, you can take me around!"


    She reached out and grabbed the hem of Ye Chenyu''s shirt. Once her voice softened a little, she began to play Jiao unconsciously.


    Ye Chenyu looked down at her pretty white hand, raised his hand and patted it off!


    "Talk, talk, don''t talk!"


    He said faintly, "it''s OK to go to school, but you have to make sure that after entering the school, you don''t talk or run around. After you go in for a walk, I''ll take you home."


    "Well, I will follow you every step of the way."


    Mi Ran''er''s face overflowed with a smile of success, and immediately nodded obediently.


    Looking at her obedient appearance, ye Chenyu can''t help remembering that when Mr. Shen asked him to make up lessons for his granddaughter, he said that his granddaughter was a difficult girl to take care of. He asked him to take care of her, be patient, and never get angry with her


    At present this wench, and Shen old son son say of that granddaughter seem to differ a little big.


    At this time, the bus was empty. After getting on the bus, they found a window seat in the rear and sat down.


    "By the way, Mr. Ye, have you met my grandfather recently? He seems to be busy with some projects now. He hasn''t been home for more than half a month! " After opening a crack in the window, MI Ran''er turns to look at the boy who is sitting on his side.


    The wind came in through the window, blowing up the hair on her temples and sticking it to the bridge of her nose.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t even think about it. He raised his hand and took the hair off the bridge of her nose.


    Although this action is very simple, it is inexplicably intimate.


    Even the old driver, miran''er, was stunned for the first time.

 Chapter 2184

    "Professor Shen has been in the laboratory recently. Occasionally, when he comes out to have a meal, he will encounter him!" With a cool face, ye Chenyu took back his hand and whispered back to MI Ran''er''s question.


    "Oh..."


    Miran''er had some suspicious red halo on her face. Even though the wind was blowing out of the window, she still felt hot and dry. The red halo on her face gradually spread to the back of her ears, and she licked her lips dryly.


    Ye Chenyu sat leisurely, as if he didn''t realize that he had just moved someone.


    Miran''er looked back out of the window, and the two fell into an awkward silence.


    University A is the largest university in the city, with three campuses distributed in the city and the suburbs. Each campus covers twice the area of an ordinary university. Ye Chenyu''s campus is in the city, which also has the most students.


    After ye Chenyu, MI Ran''er enters the school and sees a lot of cool schoolgirls.


    College students usually dress up much more than high school students. A popular topic on the Internet is that four years of college is equivalent to plastic surgery


    Therefore, the girls mi Ran''er saw at the moment were beautiful one by one.


    "Miss ye, do you have a girlfriend? At your age, plus your appearance, there should be many girls chasing you in a university, right Mi Ran''er asked after ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu: "Miss Shen, you really like to inquire about people''s privacy... I don''t know. I thought you were checking your account."


    Mi Ran''er spat out his tongue: "I will..."


    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    Guess may be snow aunt call, she quickly answer.


    "Miss, why haven''t you come back? It''s less than half an hour before Mr. Ye comes to give you a lesson... If he arrives and you haven''t come back, you may not be able to hide it from Mr. and Mrs... "Aunt Xue''s voice is full of worry.


    "Aunt Xue, don''t worry. I''m with Mr. Ye now! Well... Mr. Ye said that he would take me to campus a and let me have a clear goal! Well, when we''re done, he''ll take me home in person. "


    After MI Ran''er finished talking to Aunt Xue on the other side of the phone with a smile, she directly hung up the phone without waiting for Aunt Xue to speak again.


    "I offered to show you around? I also said, I will send you home? When did I say that? " Ye Chenyu stopped and looked down at the girl in front of her. She asked in a cold voice.


    Mi ran spit out her tongue. "I... Not so. Snow aunt will definitely let us go home at once. You don''t know how snowy aunt snow is. She is my mommy''s eye liner. She has me every day and has a spell with my mother!"


    Ye Chenyu just sneers.


    Big a is really big. After a turn, MI Ran''er''s sandals hurt her feet.


    A park suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "You wait for me here." Ye Chenyu takes mi Ran''er to a rest Pavilion and asks her to take a rest. "I''ll go and put my bag."


    Originally, this park is Ye Chenyu''s dormitory.


    After MI Ran''er sat down, he watched Ye Chenyu enter the park, with sharp eyes. He also watched which door he entered.


    Mi Ran''er had an idea.


    In the mind, after the system felt her idea, some make complaints about it: "the host, you are really getting older and older driver!"


    "Old driver? These are normal operations. " Miran''er leaned back on the chair and gave a bad smile.

 Chapter 2185

    System: "also, the road is wild enough to eat meat!"


    Mi Ran''er


    When she thought about it, she didn''t seem to have any meat in the last meal.


    She has completed so many plane tasks, only those who really eat meat.


    System:


    It''s called eating meat. Isn''t it good to eat less meat?


    The host''s brain is full of Yellow Waste


    Ye Chenyu didn''t come downstairs for a long time, and MI Ran''er began to doubt whether this guy was going to leave himself in this place and then ignore it.


    Some anxiously looked at the watch, ten minutes later


    Mi Ran''er thought of going into the dormitory to have a look.


    At this moment, MI Ran''er saw a girl who was talking on the phone in the scorching sun and was walking towards her.


    Girls dress very simple, the only bright color may be the graffiti on the short sleeves.


    With anger on her face, she went to the downstairs of the boys'' dormitory.


    "Come down, and I''ll talk to you about it! Ye Chenyu, you can''t put me off so easily... "The girl''s roaring voice reached mi Ran''er''s ears.


    When mi Ran''er heard Ye Chenyu''s name, she immediately attracted her eyes.


    Is it Ye Chenyu she knows?


    This girl looks at, and ye Chenyu is very much like a passer-by.


    Is it a girlfriend or something?


    Before she asked Ye Chenyu if she had a girlfriend, ye Chenyu did not answer directly, maybe it was a direct default.


    Is it because of this girl that ye Chenyu didn''t go downstairs?


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, and approached him a lot.


    I don''t know what the phone said, girls directly hang up into the dormitory area, and then go upstairs.


    Miran''er ran quickly to follow him.


    During the holidays, the management of the dormitory was not so strict, so when mi Ran''er entered the dormitory, he did not stop him.


    She followed the girl up the stairs.


    Ye Chenyu''s dormitory is on the third floor. It seems that it''s not the first time for the girl to come. She went directly to Ye Chenyu''s dormitory without knocking on the door.


    Mi Ran''er crept to the door of the dormitory, and took advantage of a crack in the door to listen to the movement inside.


    "Why don''t you apply to the same tutor as me? Didn''t you promise me before? Why did you choose Professor Shen again? You know me... "The girl''s tone was full of anger.


    Unexpectedly, only Ye Chenyu said softly, "when did I promise you these? I''ve always liked Professor Shen, and he threw an olive branch at me. After the beginning of school, I can officially join his research team to study. "


    "What about me? What am I going to do? " Girls are about to cry.


    "Chen Qian, since the third year of senior high school, you have been imposing your will on me. Before the college entrance examination, I explicitly told you that we are just ordinary friends. Don''t think that after a long time, there will be so-called long-term love. We are all independent individuals. We will have our own life. You just need to plan your own life."


    Ye Chenyu''s tone was cold. After that, he suddenly got up from his chair and walked towards the door of the dormitory.


    "Chen Yu!" Chen Qian was a little worried and grabbed his arm. "Did you meet someone you like? She''s better than me, right? I have just seen that you are walking with a very beautiful and fashionable girl. If the bag on your back is not a fake, it should be several in case! Do you want to draw a line with me because of her? "

 Chapter 2186

    WOW!


    Big money


    This is a very serious accusation.


    Miran''er would like to know how ye Chenyu would respond to this question.


    "For the last time, anything I do has nothing to do with you." Ye Chenyu''s face was full of impatience. He reached out and stroked Chen Qian''s hand away. He seemed worried that she might still be entangled. He quickened his pace to the door of his bedroom. He opened the door and faced Mi Raner''s eyes before he could hide in the corridor.


    "I... I just haven''t come down to see you for so long, so... Mr. Ye, I..."


    Miran''er''s face was flushed after being caught.


    Chen Qian also sees mi Ran''er and recognizes that she is the beauty she just saw walking beside Ye Chenyu.


    "Let''s go." Ye Chenyu frowned slightly. After that, he passed mi Ran''er and led the way downstairs, leaving Chen Qian alone in the dormitory.


    Mi Ran''er knew that at such a time, he had better pretend to be stupid and not say anything, otherwise, the man would think that she was meddling in her own affairs and was a nuisance.


    Chen Qian hasn''t kept up, and she doesn''t know what else she can do in Ye Chenyu''s dormitory at this time.


    Ye Chenyu walked very fast. When he was near the lake, he thought of stopping and looking back at Mi Ran''er.


    Miran''er, with her skirt, managed to catch up with this guy, and her hair became a little messy.


    "That..." Mi Ran''er gasped and swallowed.


    "Just say it! However, since you have been standing outside for such a long time, you should have heard me talking with her, so don''t make up for some messy things Ye Chenyu didn''t say well.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head. "I just want to say that if you leave her alone in your dormitory, you won''t be afraid that she will be angry and throw all your quilts into the garbage can? You know, lovelorn women are the scariest! "


    "If you have to vent like this to wake her up, let her throw it." Ye Chenyu is very generous.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth was shriveled. Her sandals had been walking for a long time and she scraped her feet. She quickly went to the nearest chair to sit down and take off her sandals. When she saw the red mark on the instep and a scraped blood mark, she frowned and rubbed it gently. It was really painful. She could not help murmuring.


    The boy saw that the red on the back of her feet was so obvious that he suddenly turned around and left.


    "Ah, Mr. Ye..."


    "Just wait here!" He spoke faintly and walked very fast.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to lean back in his chair, rub the wound and breathe.


    Meow, no man has ever treated her with such an attitude.


    But for the fact that he was the man in charge of this position and was still so good-looking, MI Ran''er really didn''t want to wait on him. When it was hot, it was easy for people to get angry. Just now, when mi Ran''er ran after ye Chenyu''s long legs, he managed to suppress his anger.


    Wipe the sweat on her forehead. A girl of this age is really delicate. She grew up in the care of her parents from childhood. Her fingers don''t touch the sunshine. This may be the day she walks most in the sunshine.


    When I went out in the morning, my arm was still white, and now it was quite black.


    Tanning is nothing. The main reason is that I''m afraid this delicate girl will be sunburned.


    Miran''er took out the sunscreen from her bag and wiped it carefully.


    When ye Chenyu came back with ice water and band aids, he saw mi Ran''er wearing sunscreen with a frown.

 Chapter 2187

    The look of dislike fell into Ye Chenyu''s serious, and ye Chenyu''s eyes sank instantly.


    He quickly walked to the pavilion, squatted down, and covered her instep with an ice bag. There was no tenderness at all.


    "You..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Ye Chenyu in shock. "You''re so heavy!"


    Ye Chenyu grabbed her little hand and pressed the ice bag down, "then you can apply it yourself."


    With that, he got up and pulled the bow tie of his neck impatiently. He simply pulled the bow tie off and stuffed it into his trouser pocket. Two buttons of his neck were untied, revealing a very delicate clavicle.


    Miran''er just glanced at the scene, and the anger that he had hooked up disappeared in an instant.


    It''s amazing!


    Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows were slightly raised. It must be very nice to kiss such a beautiful clavicle!


    Ye Chenyu waited for her to apply her feet, because the impatience on her face was so obvious that MI Ran''er didn''t waste too much time. She put on her shoes and looked at the time. "I don''t want to go shopping, I want to go home."


    "OK, I''ll take you back."


    With that, ye Chenyu turned and left.


    Miran''er quickly followed up.


    She really didn''t know what happened to this guy. When she saw that he had hurt his instep, there was a very obvious worry in her eyes, but now it suddenly became so cold.


    I don''t know. I thought she owed him a million!


    "Ouch!" After a few steps, MI Ran''er suddenly fell to the ground in pain.


    Ye Chenyu stopped and looked back at Mi Ran''er, "what''s the matter?"


    He went back to her and squatted down to see all the pain on her face. "Where''s the injury?"


    "My feet hurt. Can you stop walking so fast? You know I''m injured and I''m walking so fast on purpose. Do you want my feet to be wasted directly? " Mi Ran''er asked in a bad mood.


    Her delicate appearance makes Ye Chenyu helpless.


    Holding her calf and taking the injured foot over, ye Chenyu realized that he had gone too far when he saw that the instep had been ground and bleeding.


    Sigh, "can you walk?"


    "What do you think?" Mi Ran''er''s voice was still so strong, her feet were hot and painful. She was not in the mood to be gentle in front of this guy.


    Moreover, the original owner''s person is not a gentle girl.


    If you don''t lose your temper, this guy doesn''t know how bad he is.


    Ye Chenyu had to take off her shoes first, then lift her up and pull her to her back.


    "I''ll carry you Ye Chenyu easily carried mi Ran''er on his back. Moreover, his hands were very gentlemanly. He clenched his fist behind his thigh and didn''t touch anything.


    Mi Ran''er secretly hooked the corner of his lips and put his little hand around his neck.


    Walking in the campus of a university in this way is really some eye-catching. Ye Chenyu''s pace is getting faster and faster, and he soon leaves the school. He doesn''t even wait for the bus, so he directly stops a taxi and pushes miran''er in first.


    When she came back to the Shen family, Aunt Xue was distressed to see the wound on MI Ran''er''s foot.


    "I''ll tell you not to go out. On such a hot day, you can see that you are quite tanned. You don''t often bask in the sun. What if you get sunburned?" She quickly asked someone to bring the medicine box and prepare to apply medicine to MI Ran''er.


    When ye Chenyu stood aside and heard Aunt Xue''s words, he suddenly remembered that when he went to buy an ice bag and came back, MI Ran''er wrinkled her face and put on sunscreen.

 Chapter 2188

    Ye Chenyu directly leaned back and threw the topic on the table.


    "Since Miss Shen''s previous low scores were intentional, in my opinion, you don''t need anyone to tutor you! When I go back today, I''ll make it clear to Professor Shen. Starting tomorrow, I won''t come. "


    Ye Chenyu''s words made mi Ran''er''s smile slightly stiff. Then she asked with some hurt, "I trust Mr. Ye so much. How can Mr. Ye betray me in a twinkling of an eye?"


    "Is this betrayal?" Ye Chenyu said that he could not understand the brain circuit of the girl.


    "Don''t you want to know why I''m playing low? If you tell grandfather all this, do you know what kind of disturbance I will face? "


    As soon as mi Ran''er''s eyes dropped, there was a little pity in her crystal clear eyes.


    After ye Chenyu looked at her, his heart trembled slightly and his teeth tightened, "I don''t know, I don''t want to know! Because all this has nothing to do with me. "


    Then he got up and left.


    Mi Ran''er held his back tightly, and she did not speak any more.


    Ye Chenyu said that, if she prayed again, she would be a little too low in this relationship.


    She is confident that this guy will come again tomorrow.


    Not long after ye Chenyu left, Aunt Xue came upstairs: "Miss, what''s the matter? Mr. Ye said he won''t come tomorrow. How did you get him into trouble? "


    Is that guy serious?


    Miran''er was a little surprised.


    "I didn''t offend him. He said that I don''t need to cram any more for my ability now..." Mi Ran''er lowered her eyes, took the textbook and threw it into the drawer. "Since the teacher said that, I won''t insist on it!"


    "Are you sure? If your grades are still so poor after the beginning of school, the master will be angry for sure! " Aunt Xue looks at Mi Ran''er anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m confident!" Mi Ran''er gave a low smile, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    This time, she made a mistake and miscalculated Ye Chenyu''s state of mind. This guy''s mind is really deep. It''s not easy for people to detect. He''s a tough guy.


    However, the more difficult it was to deal with, the more interested mirran was.


    If such a guy is successful, miran''er will have a higher sense of achievement!


    The next day, ye Chenyu didn''t come.


    What mi Ran''er is waiting for is a call from mother Shen from abroad.


    "Listen to your grandfather, teacher Ye is not coming to tutor you. He says you don''t need tutoring at all. What''s the matter? Shen Ranyi, don''t tell me that your low scores for more than a year are all made up. "


    Over there, Shen Mu''s tone is a little aggressive.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and took the mobile phone away from her ear.


    With a lollipop in her mouth, she smiles, "Mommy, it''s teacher ye who teaches me well, so I''m enlightened. Then, I do well in all the assignments he gives me. Teacher ye should praise me for my talent in learning, so I don''t need to cram any more."


    Shen''s mother said with a smile, "Shen Ranyi, I tell you, you''d better not play any tricks. When I come back with your father, I''ll give you a test. If your score returns to the previous state, you won''t be my Shen family any more!"


    With that, Shen Hung up with a bang.


    "Wow, it''s frightening..." Mi Ran''er said without expression.

 Chapter 2189

    Speechless smack smack, the mobile phone thrown on the sofa, she got up for a movement.


    It''s not the Shen family.


    It''s to get rid of her "scum" daughter.


    Shen''s father and Shen''s mother are really realistic. Isn''t xuezha''s daughter her own? Because of their poor grades, they feel that they have humiliated the Shen family, and then they don''t want to recognize their daughter, which is too much.


    Mi Ran''er felt that she had to teach the couple how to be qualified parents!


    For a few days, MI Ran''er is at home. Occasionally, a friend of the original owner calls to ask her out to play. Mi Ran''er totally refuses. Mi Ran''er has no interest in these friends of the original owner.


    The dandies, who only know about night clubs and racing cars every day, lead a life of real waste of time, which makes mi Ran''er, who has had countless new experiences, despise him at all.


    She has been staying at home these days, finding out all the professional materials of grandfather Shen and ye Chenyu, and looking through them carefully. With the foundation she had before, she thinks that if she goes to take the postgraduate examination of this major now, she can pass it smoothly.


    I can only read these materials because I know myself and the enemy well and win every battle.


    She was in the ocean of scientific research when Shen''s father and mother came back.


    The first thing Shen''s mother did when she came home was to come to her daughter''s room and photograph a comprehensive senior two paper prepared by her secretary on MI Ran''er''s desk.


    "I''ll give you an hour to finish this paper!"


    Shen''s mother sat down opposite to MI Ran''er, frowned at her and motioned to her to write quickly.


    "Mommy, are you serious? If I don''t do well in the exam, are you really going to kick me out of the house? " Mi Ran''er raised her timid eyes, looked at the opposite Shen Mu and asked weakly.


    Shen''s mother gave a cold smile: "you can have a try!"


    Miran''er grinned, "then I''ll... Have a try!"


    After taking the pen, MI Ran''er gives a rough look at the reality of the book. The correct answers already exist, but when he finishes writing, MI Ran''er deliberately gives all the wrong answers!


    In about half an hour, she finished a paper.


    "All right!"


    "All right?"


    Shen''s mother, with suspicion, pulls out the paper and starts to check it!


    "Shen Ranyi!" A roar of anger came from MI Ran''er''s study. Shen Fu, who was watching the news downstairs, was holding tea. When he heard the roar, his hand trembled and the tea came out of the cup.


    Mi Ran''er is dragged downstairs by Shen Mu''s arm.


    After coming to the living room, Shen''s mother handed the paper to Shen''s father, "look at your good daughter, what you said has been enlightening. However, only a 150 point paper can do less than one-third of the questions correctly, and most of them are basic questions learned in junior high school! Where does she look like a person who can get high marks in the exam? What else do we want to do with such a fool? It''s better to adopt a smart child and re cultivate it! "


    Shen''s mother really doesn''t choose her words. No matter how bad her daughter''s grades are, she shouldn''t say such things in front of her daughter.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. She broke her arm from Shen''s palm!


    "In that case, you should carefully choose a satisfied child to raise. The adopted child will be very good. After all, they dare not force your company or your care. If you give them a little attention, they will be satisfied and study hard and make progress every day!"

 Chapter 2190

    So, at that time, she didn''t dislike going to school with herself against the sun? It''s because it''s not comfortable in the sun?


    How could she be so delicate?


    Sure enough, the little girl who grew up in a honey jar couldn''t bear any hardship.


    Ye Chenyu lowered his eyes and breathed helplessly.


    "I sent Miss Shen back. It seems that I can''t go to class today, so I''ll go first. Aunt Xue, take good care of her." Ye Chenyu said, ready to go.


    "Wait!"


    Miran''er quickly stopped Ye Chenyu, "do you have at least half an hour to go? Two hours a day. It''s not time yet. "


    Mi Ran''er pointed to the wall clock, raised his chin and said to Ye Chenyu.


    She came home, and seemed more confident than when she was alone with him!


    Ye Chenyu


    Aunt Xue also got up and said to Ye Chenyu with a smile: "yes, Mr. Ye, it''s still early now. Let''s stay here for dinner tonight. It''s too hard to rush in such a hot day. It''s too strenuous. Have a good rest!"


    Snow aunt let people give ye Chenyu a drink, and gave him a clean towel to wipe sweat.


    "Mr. Ye, you haven''t checked the homework you gave me last night! Just take advantage of this half an hour, check the homework, see if there are any mistakes, and then tell me how to change the mistakes, how good! "


    Miran''er smiles sweetly at Ye Chenyu.


    Holding a glass of ice water, ye Chenyu looked at Mi Ran''er''s smile. He gulped down two mouthfuls of ice water and nodded slowly, "OK..."


    After the instep is wrapped up, MI Ran''er wears comfortable slippers and takes Ye Chenyu upstairs.


    Her limp appearance makes Ye Chenyu feel guilty.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I had walked too fast in school before and failed to take her into consideration, maybe this would not have happened.


    She did not blame it on herself, nor did she tell Aunt Xue.


    Ye Chenyu felt even more guilty.


    After going up the stairs, he finally gathered up the air of not being close to others.


    "Show me your homework." After sitting down, ye Chenyu said softly.


    Mi Ran''er took out his textbook and handed it to Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu looked at it briefly. There were not many mistakes, and it was not fatal. He just needed to pay attention to this aspect in the future!


    "Miss Shen, you used to pretend that you got low marks in the exam, didn''t you?" Ye Chenyu came to this conclusion.


    Mi Ran''er was not prepared to pretend in front of Ye Chenyu.


    Her small hand supported chin, low smile, "teacher ye so easy to see out?"


    "From your way of thinking, the day before yesterday you deliberately solved that problem so complicated, it should also be to cover up that you know that problem, why don''t you continue to install it now?" Ye Chenyu raised his eyes and asked mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lip. "Because I don''t think I need to keep pretending in front of you, Mr. Ye!"


    "Trust me?" Ye Chenyu also pulled his lips, but his expression was more ironic than that of MI Ran''er.


    "No! The main reason is that it''s a little tired to continue acting like this. Besides, it''s necessary to make teacher Ye''s teaching more effective. Otherwise, my grandfather will definitely replace you again! "


    Mi Ran''er turned her face into two hands and approached Ye Chenyu.


    Under the curved smile, with a little provocative.

 Chapter 2191

    "What are you talking about in a weird way?" Shen''s mother looked back and glared at Mi Ran''er, "I really don''t know if you have changed. The whole family are high intellectuals, but you are the only one. Mud can''t support you on the wall. Now you still blame your parents for being less with you and less with you. Is there no servant at home to take care of you? You are more comfortable than the children of many poor families. Are you not proud of yourself


    Mi Ran''er lowered her eyes and said with a faint smile, "yes, it''s because I''m not fighting. I''m not fighting for anything with you? However, Mommy, I still have to advise you to keep your eyes wide open when you adopt a child. If you get back a white eyed wolf, you will be so smart that you will transfer all your property, and you don''t know it, then your lower body will certainly not be better. "


    After MI Ran''er finished, he scratched the back of his head impatiently. "I''m such a fool. I don''t deserve to be your daughter. From now on, I have nothing to do with you Shen family!"


    Mi Ran''er made a deep bow to Shen''s father and mother. Without waiting for each other to speak, he turned and ran out of Shen''s house.


    "Miss!"


    Mi Ran''er only heard Aunt Xue''s worried cry, but the master didn''t speak, and Aunt Xue didn''t dare to catch up.


    Aunt Xue looks at Mi Ran''er running away. She looks at mother Shen puzzledly. "Madam, miss has neither money nor mobile phone. She runs out like this..."


    "Don''t worry, she will definitely come back before tonight. She has never suffered from hardship since she was young. As long as she is hungry, she will come back obediently!" Shen said that she knew her daughter very well.


    However, what Shen didn''t expect was that her daughter had already changed her inner core. Now she couldn''t guess her mind.


    Shen''s father looked at his daughter''s paper, saw her beautiful handwriting, and some difficult problem-solving methods, he suddenly frowned.


    "She''s really pretending..." father Shen murmured, "if she really can''t, she can''t think of such a way of thinking, but there are some mistakes in some details, so the final answer is wrong."


    When Shen''s mother heard this, she immediately sat down beside Shen''s father. Shen''s father gave her a few questions carefully, and MI Ran''er''s solution.


    After listening, Shen''s mother froze.


    "So why did she pretend? Do you have to pretend that you are not bad at school? The child is against us on purpose


    Shen''s mother gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    "Sir, madam, there are some words, I don''t know if I should tell you..." Aunt Xue said helplessly.


    "Aunt Xue, if you want to say something, don''t hide it. Now that the family is like this, are you worried about something worse?" Shen''s mother shouts at Aunt Xue in a bad way.


    Aunt Xue sighed and said slowly: "Miss, this is just to let you face her squarely. At least, you can come back to have dinner with her. When you get up early, you can have your parents waiting for her to have breakfast. Please remember how many days ago was the last time you had dinner with Miss..."


    Shen''s father and mother looked at each other.


    It''s so far away that they can''t remember exactly how long it''s been.


    Snow aunt continued: "don''t say miss, every day we a group of servants looking at such a big table empty, only miss a person to eat, also feel too quiet, some suffocated."

 Chapter 2192

    Shen Fu and Shen Mu''s face became a little embarrassed.


    After tightening her teeth, Shen''s mother said: "if you want to have a meal together, why don''t you just say it? As long as we have time, don''t we all take time to come back? Why cheat on exams? This girl is still too rebellious! "


    Aunt Xue


    Forget it, she still won''t speak.


    Anyway, the couple will never feel that they have done something wrong. The wrong person will always be someone else.


    Poor Miss Shen. Over the years, it''s harder to have parents than some orphans.


    Fortunately, her daughter is not.


    After she came out of the Shen family, MI Ran''er felt her pocket and found that there were only two one yuan coins left when she went shopping. She went to a university by car with these two coins.


    By the time of a, it''s already past four in the afternoon. By this time, ye Chenyu should have come back from work.


    With a face full of resentment, MI Ran''er walks towards Ye Chenyu''s dormitory.


    On the way, suddenly it began to rain. Mi Ran''er couldn''t dodge in the heavy rain. Soon, he was all wet.


    When she finally ran into Ye Chenyu''s dormitory building, she twisted her sleeve and it was full of water.


    "Girl, why are you so embarrassed? Are you looking for a boyfriend? " Aunt cebuan poked her head out of the window and looked at Mi Ran''er with some pain.


    "Well..."


    After nodding, miran''er went up the corridor.


    Aunt SuGuan didn''t stop her. After all, it''s too common for girls to come to find their boyfriends. SuGuan just turns a blind eye and ignores them directly.


    After MI Ran''er went upstairs, the door of Ye Chenyu''s bedroom didn''t open. She put her little ear on it. She didn''t hear anything inside. He should not have come back.


    Mi Ran''er, holding her arms, squatted slowly at the door of Ye Chenyu''s bedroom.


    The test clothes on the body stick to the body, very uncomfortable, coupled with moisture bit by bit into the body, the original body is delicate, soon, she began to sneeze!


    "It''s so cold..." she rubbed her arm. Looking at the time, it''s more than five o''clock. Why doesn''t this guy come back?


    Miran''er simply sat down on the ground and buried her face in her lap. Her head was dazed, her eyes were sour, and she subconsciously wanted to cry.


    Really confused, suddenly, she heard footsteps downstairs, a little bit up.


    Miran''er quickly raised her head. Her head was a little heavy. When she raised her head, her eyes were dark.


    When the light gradually returned to her eyes, the familiar figure sped up, ran up the stairs, stood in front of her, frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er stood up against the wall. As soon as he said "I", his eyes were black again. Then he hit Ye Chenyu heavily¡ª¡ª


    "Hello! Shen Yanyi Ye Chenyu put his arms around her body and patted her cheek with deep worry.


    She had passed out completely.


    Ye Chenyu can only hold her to the house, poured a cup of hot water for her, fed her stomach, he touched her forehead.


    It''s very hot.


    Now the clothes on the body stick on the body, if you don''t take off the clothes quickly, the girl''s situation will only be more and more serious.


    Ye Chenyu gritted her teeth and went to get a clean suit of her own. Her hand fell on her short sleeve hem


    After hesitating for a long time, he stiffened his head, rolled up her short sleeves and awkwardly took off her wet clothes.

 Chapter 2193

    Miran''er had a sleepy sleep for a long time. She was hot and cold for a while. When the feeling of paste faded, she raised her heavy eyelids and looked at her position in a daze.


    "Awake?" By the ear, is the familiar sound.


    Mi Ran''er turned her head and looked at the boy sitting by the bed.


    He was holding a book in his hand. At the moment, he was staring at her with a little worry.


    "I..." Mi Ran''er opened her mouth to talk, but her throat was hoarse and sore, which made her almost speechless.


    "How did you come to my dormitory in this weather? What can I do for you Ye Chenyu continued.


    Mi Ran''er had no strength to speak now. She turned her eyes and closed them again.


    As if she had just opened her eyes, it was just a dream.


    Ye Chenyu


    He opened the book to read on.


    "I''m hungry."


    The girl on the bed closed her eyes and opened her mouth in a dumb voice, with a little command in her tone.


    Ye Chenyu closed the book again.


    "Answer me first, why do you come to me like this." Ye Chenyu''s tone is also very tough.


    Until he saw the little girl''s eyes have tears slowly fall.


    Ye Chenyu''s tone was soft.


    "I''ve already ordered takeout. It should be coming soon! You have to bear it. "


    Miran''er swallowed her saliva. She opened her eyes again and tried to get up. After moving, she found that she had changed her dress.


    The original wet clothes have been taken off. At the moment, the texture of the shirt is pretty good, but the feeling of neutral gear is not so good.


    "My clothes..." she looked at Ye Chenyu beside the bed.


    The latter is rare, the heart of the earth is empty, hanging eyes, "has been soaked, always can''t continue to let you wear lying on my bed, give you change down! I simply scrubbed it for you and left it outside. "


    "You washed it for me?" Miran''er thought he had heard wrong.


    It''s a bit mysterious that ye Chenyu would take the initiative to wash her clothes.


    Ye Chenyu tightened his teeth and put the book down heavily. Then, holding his arm, he looked at the girl in front of him angrily. "Now you should be able to tell me why you came to me, right?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned bitterly and said slowly, "I''m homeless, so I''ve come to you..."


    "Homeless? Has anything to do with me? " Ye Chenyu looks innocent.


    "Of course, if it wasn''t for you to say that to my grandfather, my parents would trouble me as soon as they got home, and they would drive me out of the house without my daughter! I don''t care. You have to be responsible! "


    As he spoke, MI Ran''er began to cry, out of breath.


    Ye Chenyu seldom saw a girl cry so hard. Her heart was so stuffy that she reached out and pinched her shoulder, then wiped the tears on her face, "don''t cry, I didn''t expect that your parents would be so cruel..."


    "Didn''t you think of it? I think you''re on purpose... "Mi Ran''er puffed and stared at Ye Chenyu with tears in her eyes." I''m homeless now, and you''re the happiest person, aren''t you? "


    "Miss Shen Ranyi, I say again, I didn''t mean to quit your job as a tutor for other reasons!"


    "Why? Don''t tell me, you don''t want Chen Qian to misunderstand our relationship... "

 Chapter 2194

    Mi Ran''er was choking more and more severely. He was clearly confused in his mind, but he was still reluctant. He wanted Ye Chenyu to say something to comfort himself.


    Ye Chenyu sighed, "what relationship between us can be misunderstood? Besides, I don''t have to take Chen Qian''s feelings into consideration... "


    He coagulated mi Ran''er''s red eyes, as if he had made an important decision. "He resigned because he wanted to join one of your grandfather''s current projects. But if I didn''t find you pretending to be stupid, I wouldn''t give up on you. I''m sure I''ll teach you well before I join your grandfather''s team."


    "You want to join my grandfather''s team, so you agree to be my tutor?" Mi Ran''er''s cry faded a lot. He met Ye Chenyu''s eyes and asked helplessly.


    "Not all of them. Earning money is also on the one hand. I''ve been tutoring in your family for several years, and the hourly fee is the highest!" Ye Chenyu said to MI Ran''er without hesitation.


    Mi Ran''er chuckled. "It''s also the most difficult student. You must think so now."


    Ye Chenyu didn''t speak, but mi Ran''er took it as his acquiescence.


    When the takeout arrives, ye Chenyu goes downstairs to pick it up. He brings the lean meat porridge specially bought for MI Ran''er to the bedside and helps her to sit up. He wants to put the small table up for MI Ran''er to eat.


    Who knows, this wench actually shrinks both hands in the sheet, weakly opens a way: "I have no strength......"


    Ye Chenyu pursed his lips, took the spoon and stirred it. After blowing it cool, he fed it to MI Ran''er''s mouth.


    He has no expression to feed. If others see him, they may think that this guy is feeding poison.


    As she was still feverish, MI Ran''er didn''t have much appetite. She couldn''t eat much without taking a few mouthfuls. Moreover, there was a feeling of nausea in her throat all the time. She wanted to vomit.


    "You can have a rest here tonight, but you''d better go home tomorrow and quarrel with your parents, where there may be overnight grudges..." when ye Chenyu just changed her clothes for MI Ran''er, she found that she didn''t have any money with her, not even her mobile phone.


    It''s strange that Shen''s parents don''t worry about going out like this.


    It''s the limit for ye Chenyu to leave her here tonight. In case the Shen family blames himself for the girl''s leaving, he is really too innocent.


    "You''re afraid I''ll get you into trouble?" Mi Ran''er immediately saw through Ye Chenyu''s mind and asked directly.


    Ye Chenyu nodded without hesitation, "yes!"


    "I''d better go now."


    Miran''er lifts the quilt to get out of bed. Seeing this, ye Chenyu quickly reaches for her quilt.


    "Don''t move. It''s antipyretic. Take it first, and then sleep with your quilt." Ye Chenyu''s tone is a little cold and hard, with the flavor of not being able to refuse.


    Miran''er stares at Ye Chenyu: "don''t you think I''m in trouble? Why did you buy me medicine? "


    "Have you ever heard a saying that one day is a teacher and one life is a teacher..."


    Before ye Chenyu''s words were finished, MI Ran''er pulled the corner of her lip and laughed, "I''m not as young as your father..."


    Ye Chenyu, who doesn''t laugh often, immediately laughs when he hears this sentence.


    The hand holding the cup trembled.


    When mi Ran''er saw the smile on his face, he couldn''t help it. He also raised his lips.


    I took the pills and took a bite.

 Chapter 2195

    After taking the medicine, MI Ran''er lay down on Ye Chenyu''s bed again.


    She leaned over and looked at the dormitory carefully.


    To tell you the truth, this kind of college dormitory seems a little crowded. It''s actually eight people, with four tables in the middle. It should be shared by two people. The dormitory is equipped with a toilet and a washroom.


    But when it comes to bathing on a summer night, there must be a queue.


    Miran''er could hardly imagine such a social life. Moreover, there must be many differences in habits when so many people live together, and the personal life could not keep everyone very good.


    Although it''s a holiday, you can see the mess in other beds at a glance.


    A lot of sheets were confiscated and there were a lot of dirty clothes on the bed, which should have been left before the summer vacation.


    But the strange thing is that there is not any bad smell in the room. It should be ye Chenyu, a cleanliness addict, who always uses air fresheners and ventilates. If the windows are not opened, what would happen in the room? Mi Ran''er could not even think about it.


    "I''ll stay in your dormitory tonight. What if the others come back?" Miran''er asked anxiously.


    Ye Chenyu, who is having dinner, replied in a low voice: "most of them have rented houses outside, and their school beds have not been returned. They think that they can stay at school and have a rest when they are late for class. Anyway, when they are in their junior year, they don''t need to call roll in the evening... So, even at the beginning of school, there are few people who will come back to live. You don''t need to worry about that."


    "Well... Why don''t you go out and rent?" After taking the medicine, miran''er''s brain gradually became clear, so he had strength to speak.


    "Me? Why waste money looking for a house when you have a place to live? Moreover, I don''t have any plans to go out for internship at the moment, so it''s convenient to live in school... "Ye Chenyu packed up the fast food boxes and prepared to throw away the garbage.


    At this time, miran''er asked, "aren''t you a local, Mr. Ye? In fact, you can go home to live? Why don''t you go home on holiday? "


    She really wanted to know about ye Chenyu''s family, so she was rather worried.


    Ye Chenyu''s hand holding the garbage bag was slightly stiff.


    Miran''er obviously saw that the lines on his side were completely tightened!


    "Home? I haven''t had a home for a long time. Now you are lying in this bed, which is my only home in this city... "After a long time, ye Chenyu smiles with helplessness. After that, he doesn''t wait for MI Ran''er to say anything more, and goes out with a garbage bag.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he frowned slightly.


    She is more and more interested in the affairs of Ye Chenyu''s family.


    However, she also understood that if she wanted to thoroughly understand Ye Chenyu''s family affairs, she had to gain Ye Chenyu''s trust in herself.


    Don''t worry, don''t panic. Once they take the wrong step, they have a better situation. If they collapse because of their own anxiety, they will fight back to before liberation!


    Turning back to the bed, MI Ran''er suddenly remembered how they had to sleep tonight?


    Look at Ye Chenyu''s virtue. I''m sure I won''t want to sleep in other people''s bed. I don''t want to sleep in the same bed with her, do I?


    Is that too fast?


    "Host, is that all you can think of now?" The system speechless make complaints about it.


    "What do you mean you can only think of it? Now it''s dark. It''s dark. Isn''t it normal to think about sleeping? " Mi Ran''er had no choice but to reply.

 Chapter 2196

    She curled up in a single bed, and then noticed that ye Chenyu''s bedspread covers were black and white, which had a lot of personality.


    The most important thing is that there is an obvious smell of laundry liquid on the sheets. This man lives so delicately. In such a dormitory, he is left behind and independent, which really sticks to Miran''s softness.


    She moved a little into the bed, deliberately leaving more than half of the space.


    However, ye Chenyu did not come back for a long time.


    Miran''er is a little puzzled. She gets up and gets out of bed. She plans to go to the window to see if the garbage man accidentally left herself in the garbage station


    When she got out of bed, she knew why Ye Chenyu had just stopped herself from getting out of bed


    Ye Chenyu''s trousers on her body are very big. When she stood up, her trousers fell down on her legs, revealing her snow-white skin.


    She quickly picked it up and grasped it in the palm of her hand. She came to the balcony like a little old woman. When she looked down, she saw only a broken flower umbrella and ye Chenyu, half of whom was exposed outside the umbrella.


    There is still a man standing in the umbrella. If mi Ran''er guesses right, it should be Chen Qian.


    With a slight frown, although mi Ran''er has nothing to do with Ye Chenyu now, she feels that Chen Qian is a little annoyed!


    Ye Chenyu has already said so much. If mi Ran''er, even for the sake of the task, when ye Chenyu said such a thing, she would choose to give up the man and the task of the plane.


    The rain continued to fall. Because the floor was not high, occasionally mi Ran''er could hear Chen Qian''s sharp voice.


    Don''t know what ye Chenyu said, Chen Qian''s mood suddenly excited.


    "Ye Chenyu, don''t forget that only I know the truth about your family. If you make me anxious, I will tell you everything and let everyone know how cold-blooded Ye Chenyu is!"


    Ye Chenyu didn''t respond at all. After a few seconds, he came out from under the umbrella.


    "Chenyu -" Chen Qian did not expect that ye Chenyu was not threatened at all. He was so angry that he stamped his feet on the ground¡ª¡ª


    What about the Ye family?


    Miran''er captured some wonderful information.


    She quickly turned back and ran to the bed to lie down. About a minute later, the door of the dormitory opened, and ye Chenyu came back with some heavy steps. When she saw mi Ran''er who seemed to have fallen asleep on the bed, the chill on Ye Chenyu''s face dissipated a lot.


    He took a towel to wipe the water on his face, then went to his desk and turned on his laptop. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Mi Ran''er turned over to his desk, opened his eyes secretly and peeped at the man who was working hard.


    Everyone, when doing things seriously, will exude a very magical attraction.


    Not to mention Ye Chenyu, a brilliant man, whose glasses reflect the light of the computer screen. He is staring at the data in the form. His slender fingers fall on the keyboard, and only the subtle sound can be heard in the dormitory.


    All of a sudden, he raised his eyes and looked over. Mi Ran''er busily closed his eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t seem to find anything. He just took a look at the girl on the bed and then dropped his eyes again.


    Because she was still ill, MI Ran''er didn''t last long, so she soon went to bed again. As a result, she didn''t know when ye Chenyu was so busy that she didn''t go to bed

 Chapter 2197

    The same night, Shen family.


    "Not yet? How can she go far without a cent? Moreover, according to her character, I dare not run so far! How could it not be found? " Shen''s mother was worried at last. After she received a phone call and didn''t get the answer she wanted, she asked angrily.


    The person on the other side of the phone said that he was very innocent, "madam, we have turned around the villa area and the back mountain. There is really no sign of miss. Why don''t we call the police directly! Maybe the police can help us


    "What police? When this story gets out, where is the face of our Shen family? If you can''t find it, don''t come back! "


    Shen''s mother is really worried. She has never said cruel words to her servants. Now her voice is sharp.


    On one side, Shen Fu held his arm, calm and silent.


    "This dead girl, after finding her, you see how I deal with her. I really dare to play missing... My wings are hard!"


    Shen''s mother said with gnashing teeth.


    "Make sure you can get her back first. In fact, the child and Xiaoxue are right. We really don''t care about her these years. As a result, at this time, we can''t predict where the girl will go..."


    Shen Fu coughed twice before he spoke slowly with helplessness.


    "Don''t you care? Because of her achievements, how many tutors have we changed? If we don''t find that she has been pretending to have poor grades this time, we''ll have to find a better tutor for her next time. Do you care? "


    Shen''s mother really didn''t realize what she had done wrong.


    Shen''s father frowned and turned to his wife. "Wife, I''ll ask you, if it wasn''t for her historic low score, would you take time to care about her grades?"


    Shen''s mother was stunned by Shen''s father.


    Shen Fu drew his lips and continued: "it can be seen that this child''s strategy of attracting our attention by his poor grades is very successful. This child is a good material for strategy! As long as we don''t take the wrong road, we have a bright future! "


    After several hours of consideration, Shen Fu came to such a conclusion that he was very proud of.


    When Shen''s mother heard this, she saw Shen''s father''s proud appearance and turned her eyes, "don''t you take the wrong way? Now it''s still a question whether you can get her back smoothly. You are still here thinking about the future with peace of mind... "


    "Don''t worry. She''s a 17-year-old. What can happen?" Shen Fu loosened his neck tie and got up: "when we were this age, we both started to fall in love..."


    Shen Mu: "I''m not sure."


    Shen''s father pinched his eyebrows and said, "I''m very tired. I''ll go upstairs to have a rest first. Just come and tell me what''s going on!"


    Shen''s mother doesn''t want to talk to Shen''s father at all.


    Obviously still in such a hurry, this guy can still fall asleep.


    In such a rainy day, if something happens to the child, it''s too late to regret it.


    Aunt Xue took a group of people to search around the neighborhood. As it was almost midnight, there was no news of MI Ran''er. Finally, she had to go back to Shen''s house in disappointment.


    "Madam, there''s no news now. In fact, it''s the best news. Maybe the young lady went to a friend''s house. When she calms down and thinks about your kindness to her, she will go home."

 Chapter 2198

    Aunt Xue''s words didn''t comfort mother Shen.


    But at the moment, Shen Mu has no energy to think about who is right and who is wrong.


    He sighed wearily and waved, "just go and have a rest!"


    "And you, madam?" Aunt Xue looks at Shen anxiously. The family is really embarrassed, but the only one who can ease the current relationship is their family members.


    "I can''t sleep, just wait." Mother Shen listened to the patter of rain outside. It''s been raining for several hours. The girl didn''t bring anything, and she didn''t know where she was hiding now. She felt sad.


    Blame her, no matter how angry, should not say to drive her out of the house such words.


    If there is regret medicine, she will choose to communicate with her children calmly. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Aunt Xue doesn''t dare to go back to have a rest. If there is something wrong with her wife and no one around, it''s the housekeeper''s dereliction of duty. She just arranges other servants to have a rest first. She stands behind the sofa and quietly accompanies mother Shen.


    The waiting protagonist doesn''t know that his family has let go. When he wakes up, it''s midnight.


    She woke up with a dry mouth and no one around her.


    There was dim light in the dormitory. She sat up with her eyebrows frowning and looked at the source of the light.


    Ye Chenyu is still up.


    "What time is it?" She asked in a hoarse voice.


    When ye Chenyu heard the rustling voice, he guessed that the girl woke up. He raised his eyes and looked at it. After he helped the frame, he said faintly, "what happened at half past twelve?"


    "I''m a little thirsty..." now mi Ran''er, holding the quilt against the dim light, looked at Ye Chenyu sitting there, with a feeling of pitying little white rabbit.


    Under the dim light, ye Chenyu''s eyes darkened, but mi Ran''er didn''t find them.


    He got up and poured half a glass of water for miran''er in the kettle and handed it to her palm.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Mi Ran''er felt the temperature of his palm. Instead of drinking in a hurry, he raised his eyes, coagulated Ye Chenyu''s lens and asked deliberately.


    "I''m in a hurry. Besides, I don''t want to sleep." Ye Chenyu rubbed his hands and sat down at his desk.


    Mi Ran''er chuckled, "don''t you know where to sleep? Mr. Ye, you have a habit of cleanliness. Therefore, you should not be able to sleep in other beds. If your bed is occupied by a dove, you can only spend the long night by rushing through the topic! "


    Ye Chenyu took the pen and gave it a light meal on the desk. Then he looked up at Mi Ran''er speechlessly: "if you really can''t sleep, you can play with the computer, or give me the bed..."


    Miran''er moved his butt and gave up half of the bed. "I can give you half of the bed, and I can promise you, Mr. Ye, that I will never touch you when you sleep!"


    Ye Chenyu chuckled.


    That''s not what he''s worried about, okay?


    Hang down your eyes and continue to look at the lesson.


    Mi Ran''er knew that he was very busy, so he didn''t disturb him. He just watched him do things so quietly.


    Although Ye Chenyu put his mind on the subject, he was keenly aware of the sight that MI Ran''er had passed on.


    This kind of gaze with appreciation is a very advanced and silent temptation for a vigorous man.


    Clearly in the rain, clearly in the air so wet, ye Chenyu has tasted the feeling of dry mouth.

 Chapter 2199

    The larynx is rolling faster and faster.


    He reached for the water and his hand was empty.


    It occurred to me that MI Ran''er was holding the cup in his hand.


    The fingers curled up slightly and awkwardly took them back.


    When mi Ran''er saw his action, he kept smiling in his heart, but he still pretended that he didn''t find anything.


    I don''t know how long later, ye Chenyu began to yawn.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s very late. You have to work tomorrow, don''t you? Come up and sleep. I''ll give you my seat. " She got out of bed with a trouser waist in one hand and a water cup in the other, and said to Ye Chenyu very wisely.


    Ye Chenyu looked up at her present dress.


    The white shirt has covered the buttocks below, and the trousers on his body are usually worn when he exercises. He hangs loosely on his legs because he has nothing to wear inside. When the shirt is close to the skin, he can even clearly see the outline under the clothes.


    After realizing this, ye Chenyu busily moved his eyes.


    He suddenly regretted that he should not have promised Professor Shen to teach his granddaughter.


    It''s like a goblin.


    What''s more, it''s a goblin that can''t be thrown away.


    He swallowed hard.


    Ye Chenyu knew that he could not install it any more. He simply closed his textbook and computer and went to the bed with a desk lamp.


    After sitting down, he tightened his teeth.


    "You can sleep too. Sleep alone and make do with it." Ye Chenyu said and pushed the sheet inside. "You cover the quilt. I don''t need a quilt."


    Mi Ran''er saw that he had compromised. He nodded, put down his water cup and went to sleep in the single bed.


    Ye Chenyu didn''t even have a pillow. He put his hand under the back of his head. After squinting, MI Ran''er soon heard Ye Chenyu snoring.


    He''s really tired.


    In addition to working to earn money, but also busy with school affairs, although Xueba''s reputation has brought him a lot of benefits, but obviously, also let him have a lot of burden.


    It''s no wonder that he has to disguise so deeply. If he doesn''t disguise and shows too many weaknesses, he will be easily used by opponents or schemers.


    For example, Chen Qian''s threatening words downstairs today.


    It should be its biggest weakness.


    But he was not threatened by this weakness, perhaps because he did not care at all, or he felt that Chen Qian would not really make the matter known to the public.


    If the former is good, if the latter, it proves that ye Chenyu trusts Chen Qian very much.


    Even if there is no love between men and women, friendship, if Chen Qian as a demon, is also a difficult point to deal with.


    Mi Ran''er was sleepless and began to think about what to do next.


    It was a difficult night for the three members of the Shen family, but they all had a tacit understanding and didn''t tell grandfather Shen who was still in the lab about it.


    The next morning, MI Ran''er''s fever had completely gone down. Ye Chenyu put down his heart and took mi Ran''er, who was wearing his own clothes, to breakfast.


    "I''ll take you home." His tone was irresistible.


    "I don''t want to..." Mi Ran''er drank a cup of yogurt and shook her head. "Mr. Ye, my mother has already denied my daughter. What else can I do?"


    "What are you going to do? Penniless, do you think you already have the ability to stand in this society? " Ye Chenyu asked in a cold voice with no expression.

 Chapter 2200

    "If I don''t go back anyway, I''m sure I''ll bring up the old story again now. They will never realize the key point of the matter and keep blaming me..." Mi Ran''er thinks that this kind of parents should know the seriousness of the matter.


    Otherwise, it will be eased now, and in a while, there may be disputes over the same things.


    Ye Chenyu doesn''t think so.


    He grabbed mi Ran''er''s wrist and said, "no, you have to go home. If it''s more serious, it will be more difficult for you to ease the relationship with your parents!"


    "Teacher ye..." after her serious illness, MI Ran''er had a very heavy nasal voice and was pathetic.


    Her strength is not as big as that of Ye Chenyu, so she just squats down and makes her strength to her legs.


    The two of them were chatting in the street. There were many early risers, which attracted a lot of attention.


    Ye Chenyu is going to be pissed off by Mi Ran''er.


    He looked back at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er put out her tongue and stepped back: "it''s OK for me to go back, but not now. I want to go back in the afternoon and let me breathe out for another day alone. Moreover, even if you send me home now, my parents will go to the company..."


    Ye Chenyu saw that she still had business and quantity, so he didn''t push her too hard.


    Nodding, "OK, I''ll see you back in the afternoon."


    Ye Chenyu was biting his teeth, and his voice was a bit heavy. "Can you get up now?"


    With a curved smile, MI Ran''er got up quickly. Because he got up so hard, he fell into Ye Chenyu''s arms involuntarily.


    Ye Chenyu did not dodge, but subconsciously hugged her waist, and immediately showed his worry: "is it OK?"


    "A little dizzy..." Mi Ran''er laughed a little apologetically, straightened up and pinched her eyebrows. "You''re going to be late for work. Let''s hurry over."


    Ye Chenyu and his wife walked towards the bus stop.


    Two people just left soon, the corner of the breakfast shop suddenly appeared a figure.


    Seeing the two people who were very close to each other, the girl''s face showed obvious jealousy.


    While ye Chenyu was at work, MI Ran''er was sitting in the shop. Her eyes were moving wildly because she was bored. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure standing opposite the coffee shop.


    The man was obviously looking at Mi Ran''er, too.


    After thinking about it, miran''er got up and ran out of the cafe while ye Chenyu was busy mixing coffee


    Chen Qian did not expect that MI Ran''er would take the initiative to come to her.


    "I thought you would always pretend to be weak and let him protect you..."


    Chen Qian sneered scornfully, and said in disgust with her pale face.


    Miran''er laughed colder than she did. "How can you be sure I''m pretending? In addition, he has never protected me, because we both feel that there is no relationship between you and me. If it wasn''t for Mr. Ye, I wouldn''t say a word to you. "


    Mi Ran''er''s attitude made Chen Qian feel like she had met an opponent.


    Tighten your teeth.


    She glared at Mi Ran''er. "So, what do you want to tell me when you come to me now?"


    Mi Ran''er stood in front of Chen Qian''s, and his natural momentum came out immediately.


    "I want to know, what secret do you know about Mr. Ye, which is enough for you to threaten Mr. Ye with this secret?" Mi Ran''er looked directly into Chen Qian''s eyes, "I want to buy this secret from you! You can make any price you like. "


    Chen Qian did not expect that yesterday''s conversation with Ye Chenyu would be heard by Mi Ran''er.

 Chapter 2201

    "What''s the price? What do you think I am? What do you think of Chenyu? Do you young ladies of rich families think that everything in the world can be bought with money? Even emotion is no exception? "


    Chen Qian stares at Mi Ran''er fiercely. Originally, she had no choice but to take away her lover''s resentment. Now she is more disgusted.


    "Don''t hate the rich. Most of the time, money is omnipotent. Besides, I don''t want to threaten Mr. Ye with this secret. I just want to know more about him!" Mi Ran''er did not pay attention to Chen Qian''s attitude and words.


    It''s just that there''s a little more irony in her words.


    Chen Qian was so angry that she took a cold breath.


    Biting her teeth, she hummed coldly: "you dream. I can''t tell you that. It''s a secret between Chenyu and me!"


    The secret between two people


    If we don''t consider the real relationship between them, miran''er thinks it''s a little sweet.


    However, as long as ye Chenyu''s attitude towards Chen Qian, the relationship between the two will not sprout.


    "Well, you should remember to keep the secret between them to the end. If you let me know one day and a third person besides me knows about it, I will let you know how much money can do everything!"


    After MI Ran''er finished lightly, she turned to go back to the cafe.


    Chen Qian thought of the way they were pulling and cuddling in the street this morning. She sipped her lips and asked in a low voice, "well... Are you and Chen Yu officially together? Last night... You should have slept in Chenyu''s dormitory last night? "


    Miran''er nodded without hesitation.


    "He slept in his dorm last night."


    She only admitted that.


    It''s not cheating Chen Qian.


    Chen Qian took it as if she had answered all the questions.


    All the blood on his face faded.


    "Chen Yu said clearly that he didn''t want to fall in love before work... He lied to me again!"


    Chen Qian thought that as long as she insisted, she would be able to laugh to the end, but now, bamboo and horse really can''t beat the sky.


    Miran''er hated to boast that he was the one promised by the other party with a careless remark.


    This is simply to impose their own ideas on others, can be said to be very vicious.


    "How did he lie to you? He just said that he didn''t want to fall in love, not that he didn''t want to fall in love. When he met the right person, was it a mistake to fall in love? " Mi Ran''er pauses, looks back at Chen Qian and asks in a low voice.


    Chen Qian takes a deep breath. Her eyes are full of tears.


    His eyes passed over miran''er and looked at the cafe behind her.


    At the moment, the boy standing in front of the cafe with a worried face, obviously, his worry is not for himself, but for the little girl in front of him.


    Chen Qian takes a deep breath.


    "Don''t you just want to know his secret? OK, I''ll tell you, but you have to buy this secret with one million yuan! If you can''t take it out, or you can''t bear it, it''s very important that ye Chenyu doesn''t have money in your heart! "


    Chen Qian didn''t know how to figure it out. She suddenly withdrew her eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes began to pick.


    "A million? You have to tell me what the secret is, and let me guess if it''s worth a million dollars! "

 Chapter 2202

    After a moment''s hesitation, Chen Qian lowered her voice and said, "it''s related to his family! After I tell you all this, you must promise me that you will not tell anyone else about it! "


    "Who am I willing to tell and tell about the news bought by one million yuan? Should I have autonomy? Otherwise, it seems that my million dollars are not worth it! "


    In fact, MI Ran''er didn''t have so much money at all. When she heard the words "family", she had a general idea in her heart. She didn''t need to ask Chen Qian to say anything more.


    Some things, a vague concept is enough, if you know too much, it will let her show too many feet in front of Ye Chenyu.


    "I can give you time to think about it, but you should not have opened Chenyu''s heart yet. This thing can make the relationship between you to a higher level!"


    The tone of Chen Qian''s words made mi Ran''er not believe Chen Qian''s words.


    The corners of her mouth slightly pursed. After a hum, she turned and looked in the direction of the cafe.


    At the moment when she saw Ye Chenyu, she immediately changed her face with a sneer into a smile, and quickly walked over.


    "What did you say to her?" Ye Chenyu frowned and asked directly.


    "What can I say? I talked about you! Mr. Ye, you are a childhood sweetheart. Your heart is really deep. If I were you, after so many years of company, I would have been moved to accept her! "


    Ye Chenyu frowned more deeply, "in terms of emotion, it''s not just moving! Most of all, I just regard her as a friend! "


    He reached for Miran''s arm and pushed her into the cafe.


    Looking back at Chen Qian who is still standing in the same place.


    Some helplessly shake their heads, take back their eyes, also turned into the coffee shop.


    Chen Qian''s face became paler, her teeth clenched and her fists clenched.


    She didn''t know how she left the coffee shop and the shopping mall.


    I only know that after leaving this time, she may never stand in front of Ye Chenyu again.


    However, her heart is still very unwilling!


    Why can that little girl come from behind? She has already checked. That girl is just a waste lady who can''t support the wall with mud. Whether she can enter the university or not is still a problem.


    If it wasn''t for the family''s wealth and power and a grandfather who was a professor, how could it be that Chen Yu, the number one student in the college entrance examination, would intersect with him.


    She is just born better than herself. What else can she fight with?


    If you have money and can dress up, you will be more bright than her. Plus the old love between Chen Yu and Chen Yu, you can definitely get Chen Yu back from that little girl movie!


    Yes, she has to have money and learn how to dress up. Just like that girl, she wears a princess skirt, carries a famous brand bag and uses famous brand cosmetics to make herself a princess. Then she can make Chenyu change her mind


    If ye Chenyu knew that Chen Qian had such a strange idea because she and MI Ran''er were a little closer, she would think that Chen Qian was crazy.


    After finishing his work, ye Chenyu took mi Ran''er back to the Shen family.


    Seeing mi Ran''er intact, Aunt Xue''s heart, which had been hanging for a whole day, finally fell back to where she was.


    "Miss, don''t do that again, OK? You didn''t bring anything. You ran out like this. My wife and I were very anxious. Last night, my wife waited for you in the living room all night! "

 Chapter 2203

    Aunt Xue came forward, took mi Ran''er into her arms and said with a lingering fear.


    "Aunt Xue, are you lying to me? How could she sit here all night because of me? She has such a high demand for her looks. If she really sat all night last night, how can she go to work today? "


    Mi Ran''er said that she didn''t believe a word of Aunt Xue''s words.


    Snow aunt helpless, "you don''t believe I also have no way, but, I in this kind of thing up, cheat you to do what?"? Yesterday, you didn''t come back for a long time. We went to find you. We haven''t found you for several hours. My wife is really worried. "


    Mi Ran''er sighs helplessly after fixing Aunt Xue''s eyes and confirming that she is not lying.


    She murmured in a low voice: "every time we have to make things big before we know how to reflect. It''s the same from childhood to most of the time!"


    Snow aunt know her meaning, see her complexion is not very good, quickly pull her to sit down, let people to prepare some food for her.


    Then, he looks at Ye Chenyu gratefully.


    "Miss ye, did our young lady come to see you last night? Did you pay her to stay in a hotel? How much is it? I''ll give it to you Aunt Xue asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not staying in a hotel." On one side, MI Ran''er spoke in silence.


    Aunt Xue looks back suspiciously, "where do you live?"


    Miran''er looks up at Ye Chenyu. The latter''s ears are burning. He grabs the beginning of miran''er''s words: "I live in my dormitory..."


    "What?"


    Aunt Xue exclaimed, "dormitory? Boys'' dormitory? Is it just the two of you? "


    Miran''er and ye Chenyu nodded at the same time.


    Mi Ran''er got up and took Aunt Xue''s arm. "Aunt Xue, don''t think about it. We are very innocent! He''s not the kind of person who takes advantage of others


    Aunt Xue had an awkward and polite smile on her face.


    "I don''t mean that, but... If I let my wife know about it, I''m afraid it will happen again!"


    Snow aunt has imagined that this matter spread to the ears of the lady, the lady will be how angry!


    With a little blame, she looks at Ye Chenyu.


    "Mr. Ye, our miss is a big girl. Even if you don''t want to spend money to let her stay in a hotel, you shouldn''t leave her in your dormitory? If this gets out, what about my lady''s reputation? Besides, it''s not good for you... "


    Ye Chenyu said with slight sarcasm, "I didn''t think anything was bad for me. Besides, your lady had fainted at that time. If I really sent her to the hotel, you would think I was cold-blooded and merciless and could not help her!"


    He raised his watch and said, "it''s very late. I''ve sent Miss GUI back safely. Other things have nothing to do with me! I hope you can see her better and don''t let her run away any more! "


    When ye Chenyu finished, he didn''t even look at Mi Ran''er, so he turned and left.


    "Teacher ye..." Mi Ran''er knew that ye Chenyu must have been hurt by Aunt Xue''s words.


    Snow aunt''s words more or less with some of the taste of class, this word no matter in whose ears, will feel very uncomfortable.


    Mi Ran''er looked at Aunt Xue helplessly, "Aunt Xue, why do you say so much! If I really had something with him, would I go home so soon? At least up to now, he just regards me as a student! "


    Snow aunt a face innocent, "what I say is the truth... If madam, I''m afraid it will be worse than me."

 Chapter 2204

    Miran''er felt that it was impossible to communicate with them.


    Ye Chenyu has gone too. Now he can''t be persuaded. He can only go upstairs with a little anger. After a simple bath, he turns out his mobile phone from under his pillow.


    She suddenly remembered that she didn''t even have ye Chenyu''s phone number.


    Biting her lip, sitting on the edge of the bed and shaking her feet, a trick soon appeared in her head. She immediately called grandfather Shen.


    It''s just dinner time. Grandfather Shen has time to answer the phone.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s phone call, grandfather Shen answered it in a gentle tone, "what''s the matter with Ranyi?"


    "Grandfather, do you have the contact information of teacher Ye Chenyu you arranged for me last time? Can you give it to me? " Miran''er had a sweet voice. When he spoke, he seemed to be coquettish.


    "What? Didn''t Chenyu say you don''t need a tutor? What else can I do for you? " Grandfather Shen asked suspiciously.


    "I have two questions that I can''t understand. I want to ask him, grandfather. This teacher Ye is really good and he teaches me very carefully. Moreover, I have a look at him. He is still the champion of the college entrance examination. If your team can have one more such talent, it will certainly have higher achievements!"


    Miran began to sell Amway.


    Grandfather Shen on the other side of the phone was directly amused by the tone of his granddaughter. "So, do you want grandfather to accept him as a graduate student?"


    "If grandfather has this heart, don''t hesitate. In case such a good student is taken away by other professors, don''t you regret it too late?" Mi Ran''er followed what grandfather Shen said.


    "Well, grandfather will think about it, but it''s all someone else''s business. You just need to prepare for the college entrance examination well. Don''t think about so much. I probably understand what Chenyu told me. Silly girl, don''t delay your future because of your parents. A good college entrance examination is your own future! It''s not for the reputation of the Shen family, understand? " Grandfather Shen seldom said these words to his granddaughter. This time he had time, and his granddaughter was not as cold as before. He couldn''t help saying a few more words.


    Of course, miran''er understood this.


    She said, "don''t worry, Grandpa. I know it! But grandfather, please send me the contact information of Mr. Ye. As a senior, he must have more experience to give me... "


    "Well, here you are!"


    Grandfather Shen is really helpless to his granddaughter.


    After a few more greetings, MI Ran''er did not tell the old man what happened at home yesterday. If the old man was distracted, she would not be responsible for any accident in the experiment.


    A few minutes after I hung up, a short message came in.


    It was grandfather Shen who asked his assistant to give her the phone number of Ye Chenyu.


    The first thing for MI Ran''er is to check whether this number has wechat.


    yes.


    However, the circle of friends is invisible.


    She tried to add a friend application, leaving the original owner''s name.


    After a long time, wechat has not been added. The guy over there should not be in the dormitory, otherwise he is still angry.


    After saving the number, MI Ran''er didn''t take care of it any more. She was seriously ill yesterday, but she was still very weak. She just fell on the bed to mend her spirits.


    But soon, Aunt Xue went upstairs.


    "Miss, both Mr. and Mrs. are back, and dinner is ready. Come downstairs and have something to eat."


    Mi Ran''er pinched her eyebrows and had to solve yesterday''s problems first.

 Chapter 2205

    Otherwise, there will always be a knot. She has a premonition that after she and ye Chenyu are together, there will definitely be a wave of conflicts with her family. If this wave of conflicts is not handled properly, the next wave of conflicts will accumulate, which will be more difficult to solve!


    "Well, it''s coming down."


    Grabbing her hair casually, MI Ran''er goes downstairs with her mobile phone.


    When she came to the stairs, she heard Shen''s father whisper to Shen''s mother, "don''t be cold again. Your daughter has been taught by you once. Everyone knows the reason why she did it. If you look so fierce again, you won''t be afraid of her running again?"


    "Run, run!" Shen''s mother said haughtily.


    "Ha ha, she ran away. Don''t wait so long on the first floor. You didn''t sleep all night last night. Did you doze off at the meeting today? I saw it all, but I didn''t tear you down! "


    Shen Fu said jokingly with a low smile.


    Shen''s mother was so angry that she didn''t speak.


    When mi Ran''er came down the stairs, his eyes fell on Shen Mu.


    Shen''s mother saw that her face was not very good. She guessed that she must have had a bad time last night. She pulled the corner of her lip and said, "are you still running? Said you a few words to run out of the house, with money, fortunately, you also did not bring a cent! Are you really not afraid of being abducted? "


    "Mommy, who will abduct and sell me when I am so old?" Mi Ran''er was speechless.


    "I don''t think so? Last month, there was a news that a college student was abducted and then killed? " Shen''s mother said in a frightening tone. She looked up and down at Mi Ran''er and said, "look at you, you must be the target of a human trafficker!"


    Mi Ran''er


    Shen''s father was relieved to see that Shen''s mother didn''t mention what happened last night.


    Quickly get up to make ends meet, "well, dinner, your mother and daughter are not hungry, I am hungry!"


    He took mi Ran''er''s shoulder and said, "honey, mom and dad will come back to eat with you every day! If there''s something I''ve told my father, if he can do it, he will do it by himself. Are you satisfied with that? "


    "Dad, I didn''t force you to accompany me, but don''t eat away from home for 365 days a year, or you don''t want to buy such a big house. I''m more lonely because it''s empty!"


    Miran''er said wrongly.


    "Well, I''ll be back with you in the future, but if I''m really busy, I hope you can understand." Shen Fu discusses with MI Ran''er.


    "Well, I''m not a cold-blooded animal!" Miran''er nodded and laughed.


    Shen''s mother had a cold face. When she heard her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help smiling.


    After sitting down at the table, Shen Fu remembered and asked, "where did you sleep last night? You have no money, so you can''t stay in a hotel? "


    "Me? I... "She glanced at the snow aunt, snow aunt said, but he did not say a word.


    Shen Mu also raised her head and looked at her daughter suspiciously.


    After swallowing the food in her mouth, MI Ran''er said, "I live with my friends..."


    As soon as mi Ran''er said this, a sound of systematic doubt came out of his mind. "Why don''t you tell the truth to Shen''s parents, but to Aunt Xue?"


    Miran''er gave a mysterious smile, "because I want to turn Aunt Xue into a person on my side. That is to let her know more about me. When everything is open, she has to stand on my side and speak for me! I won''t be completely alone then! "

 Chapter 2206

    The system thinks that MI Ran''er''s move is good. After all, the parents of the Shen family are too strong. According to the current relationship between the characters, MI Ran''er can''t make too much trouble with them. If he makes too much trouble, it will make others laugh.


    "Your friend came to pick you up?" Shen asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I met an aunt on the way, answered the phone, made a call, and then asked them to pick me up! Well, I''ve come back very safely now. Don''t you blame my friend for not informing you in time last night? I told them not to call! "


    Miran''er put a fried egg into his mouth and said in a voice.


    "You seem to have a cold! Snow aunt, wait a moment to take some medicine for the young lady, and, your homework yesterday I and your father have seen, can see, you used to test low scores are pretended, later don''t do such stupid things! Your father and I will not ask about your study, where you want to go to college, and make your own decisions. We just have to give full play to our real ability! "


    After Shen''s compromise, she spoke more gently than before.


    Mi Ran''er put a smile on her lips.


    "OK, Mommy, don''t worry, I won''t let you and Dad down!"


    After dinner, Aunt Xue brings medicine to MI Ran''er upstairs. When she arrives at Mi Ran''er''s room, Aunt Xue frowns slightly and looks at Mi Ran''er, "Miss, if you want to lie, why don''t you collude with me? If we don''t answer the same question, won''t we show the truth? You should know, madam, I hate to be cheated... "


    Mi Ran''er gave Aunt Xue a thumbs up with admiration, "Aunt Xue, don''t you have no secrets? Well done


    Snow aunt long breath, "scared me to death, fortunately, my wife did not ask me in advance how you come back, but after dinner to ask me, otherwise, we will definitely overturn."


    Mi Ran''er took the cold medicine and put it into her mouth. After drinking some water and swallowing it, she smashed it twice and shook her head in disappointment.


    "Aunt Xue, I thought you were a powerful housekeeper in your heart. That''s all you have to do. If there are more serious things in the future, won''t you cry directly?"


    When Aunt Xue heard this, her pupils shrank: "what''s more serious? Miss, you... "


    "It''s OK. I''ll just make an analogy."


    With a faint smile, MI Ran''er indicated that Aunt Xue could go out.


    Aunt Xue came out of miran''er''s room with a little uneasiness.


    After Aunt Xue left, MI Ran''er gave a black smile. "Of course, what will happen in the future is not what I can predict..."


    -


    After making up with her family, MI Ran''er met Shen''s parents every day, either for breakfast or dinner.


    In peace, MI Ran''er didn''t reply to the request for wechat addition, but the other party didn''t even refuse and ignored it.


    Miran''er felt some angina.


    After a week of continuous drizzle, the weather finally cleared up. Mi Ran''er dressed up and carried a backpack, asked Aunt Xue to bake some biscuits and cakes, put them in the bag, and ran out of the house alone.


    "Miss, come back early. Don''t be too late. In case your wife finds out that one of you runs out, I must blame you for not controlling you!"


    "Well, I''ll be back before dinner."


    With a sweet smile, miran''er called a taxi and went directly to the shopping mall.


    However, I didn''t see ye Chenyu in the coffee shop where he worked.

 Chapter 2207

    The boss told mi Ran''er that ye Chenyu had resigned three days ago.


    With disappointment, miran''er came out of the cafe.


    She went to a university again, the dormitory door is closed.


    Miran''er thought that she should have joined up with grandfather Shen''s research team. If she was in the closed pass, it would be extremely difficult for her to meet him.


    However, if she is going to visit her grandfather, the team will certainly give her face and let her go in for half an hour.


    Mi Ran''er went to grandfather Shen''s office and saw his documents. He said that he was in the laboratory now.


    "I made some biscuits and cakes for my grandfather. Now it''s almost lunchtime. Let me meet him, little sister. I haven''t seen my grandfather for more than a month..." Mi Ran''er pleaded in a soft voice, lying on the desk.


    The little sister couldn''t stand mi Ran''er''s coquetry. She quickly picked up the phone and called grandfather Shen.


    In less than a minute, the little sister hung up.


    "Come with me, miss."


    Mi Ran''er followed the clerks to put on the dust-proof clothes, then put on the mask and hat, and then went into the outer room of the laboratory. This is the place for everyone to eat. The inner room also needs a layer of disinfection.


    "You just sit here and wait, and soon they will come out! Don''t run around. This research achievement is very important to teachers and the whole society. We can''t make any mistakes! " The document exhorted carefully.


    "Well, I know!"


    Miran''er nodded obediently, holding the two lunch boxes, sat at the table and waited quietly.


    Soon the door of the inner room opened.


    A group of people came out wearing only dust-proof clothes, each wearing the same mask. However, MI Ran''er saw Ye Chenyu, tall and thin, wearing a mask and hat, with only a pair of sharp eyes. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say to the people beside him, and his eyes were serious.


    Grandfather Shen came out ahead and recognized his granddaughter at a glance.


    He came over excitedly, "Ranyi, why do you have time to visit your grandfather? Don''t you say that you are preparing for the course of senior three recently, staying at home? "


    "Then I have to come out to breathe. Besides, I miss you, Grandpa."


    Miran opened the two boxes and put the mild cake in front of his grandfather. "Grandfather, this is your favorite cherry flavor."


    Grandfather Shen''s eyes brightened. He asked someone to take the tableware and taste it.


    "It''s the taste of home! I''ve been in the laboratory for more than a month, eating these meals. I think the food at home is very important! " Grandfather Shen sighed.


    "After that, shall I send you meals every day?" Miran''er immediately came up to his grandfather, lowered his voice and volunteered.


    When grandfather Shen heard this, he immediately felt a trap, "no, how can you be so sensible? Usually, a person''s behavior changes so much, either because of people or because of things... "


    Grandfather Shen''s high IQ is now in use.


    He looked around for a week. Finally, he fell on Ye Chenyu who sat down at the next table.


    "It''s not because I''m new to the team, is it?" Grandfather Shen joked.


    "Grandfather, I''ve always been very sensible. Before, I didn''t have the chance to be filial to you because I wanted to fight with my parents. Now I have more time. I can relax and exercise my muscles when I come out every day."

 Chapter 2208

    Grandfather Shen said that he did not believe what mi Ran''er said.


    "Xiao Ye, you sit here. I have something to say to you." Grandfather Shen patted the vacant seat and said to Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu hesitated.


    But finally I got up.


    After sitting down, grandfather Shen handed another box of biscuits to Ye Chenyu.


    "You young man have good teeth. Try this biscuit!" Shen grandfather pointed to the opposite granddaughter, "Ranyi specially sent it to you as a teacher."


    Mi Ran''er: "yes."


    Grandfather, you are the wingman!


    Ye Chenyu''s cheek flushed slightly. He took off the mask and took a taste of the biscuit.


    "Is it delicious?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice with a curved smile.


    "Well." Ye Chenyu nodded and murmured.


    When grandfather Shen saw Ye Chenyu''s face and his granddaughter''s eager appearance, he frowned slightly.


    The boy is too cold to his granddaughter.


    "Well, Xiaoye, you can join my team so quickly. In fact, half of the reasons are due to the recommendation of Ranyi. She said that you are serious, professional, and intelligent. In addition, I am already observing you. With Ranyi''s recommendation, there are several checks, so I am sure you will join me!"


    Grandfather Shen said on purpose.


    With a faint smile, ye Chenyu looked at Mi Ran''er with a trace of gratitude, "is that right? Thank you, Miss Shen


    The smile is not sincere.


    Miran''er felt that grandfather Shen might have been a bit of a help.


    At this moment, ye Chenyu should feel that he is meddling.


    Some of them laughed awkwardly, "I just told my grandfather what I knew about Mr. Ye! The final decision is still up to my grandfather! "


    Ye Chenyu pursed his lips with a faint smile and turned his eyes to see grandfather Shen. He didn''t eat any more biscuits. "Teacher, I''ll get the food first."


    "Well, go ahead."


    After ye Chenyu left, MI ran Ercai looked at his grandfather helplessly, "grandfather, don''t be so deliberate, OK? Ye Chenyu doesn''t like me to meddle


    "Why meddle? Don''t you help him, too? If this kid is so mean, he doesn''t deserve your liking. " Grandfather Shen said angrily.


    What grandfather Shen said made mi Ran''er unable to refute.


    Grandfather Shen ate the cake, so he didn''t eat much. Soon, it was time.


    "We''re going in. You can go home by yourself. You don''t need to send food every day. When you have time or want to come over, you can call your grandfather directly, and he will send someone to pick you up!"


    Grandfather Shen said gently to his granddaughter.


    "Good!"


    Miran''er got up, put away his lunch box and was ready to leave.


    "Xiao Ye, please help me to send Ranyi out."


    Ye Chenyu nodded, "OK."


    It''s just right.


    When they came to the dressing room, there were only mi Ran''er and ye Chenyu.


    When ye Chenyu watched her take off the dust-free clothes, his hand couldn''t touch the pull rope in the middle of Butterfly Valley. He had to come to help her pull the pull rope, and then helped her take off the dust-free clothes, and then he took back his hand.


    "Thank you for your recommendation." Ye Chenyu is clearly thanking, but his tone is obviously arrogant.


    Mi Ran''er put the dust-free clothes in the cupboard, turned his head and squinted at Ye Chenyu with a smile, "don''t thank me, I just want to return the favor! However, Mr. Ye, for the sake of helping you so much, can I add wechat? "

 Chapter 2209

    Ye Chenyu: "wechat?"


    Mi Ran''er took the mobile phone out of the locker and said, "I added your wechat, but you didn''t agree for a week. I admit that Aunt Xue''s words hurt people, but they''re not my words! Miss ye, I want to ask you to separate me from my family, OK? I am an independent individual! I have my own thoughts. I know what I want and what I like. I can''t be influenced by others. "


    She looked at Ye Chenyu''s eyes sincerely, with a steady tone and a clear tone.


    Ye Chenyu listened to her words, breathing slightly faster.


    However, there was no obvious change in complexion.


    "I don''t think much about wechat! What''s more, there are a lot of things recently, which may have been overlooked. " Ye Chenyu nodded slightly, "I''ll add you back to my dormitory in the afternoon."


    "That''s good. Mr. Ye, you can go and help yourself. I''ll just go out by myself."


    When miran''er saw that ye Chenyu''s face was a little loose, his slightly red ears did not escape miran''er''s eyes.


    She knows what is step-by-step. The relationship between them has been changing a little bit. With wechat, she can tease him on wechat. With her rank, she can''t win the proud teacher Ye!


    Miran''er went to the door of the dressing room.


    Ye Chenyu looked at her back and stood still.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly stopped, turned to look at Ye Chenyu and said with a low smile, "what would you like to eat, Miss ye? You can tell me on wechat tonight that I''ll have the chef ready to send it to you and your grandfather tomorrow! "


    Before ye Chenyu could respond, MI Ran''er had left.


    When she comes out of the lab, MI Ran''er looks at the warm sunshine. The scenery of a university is very good, and she is in a better mood.


    Stepping on the brisk pace towards the entrance of a major.


    When he reached the lake, MI Ran''er saw a girl standing in front of her from a distance. Looking at her posture, she was waiting for her.


    As she approached with a slight frown, she asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Chen Yu joined Professor Shen''s team, you should be making small moves, right? You don''t want Chenyu and I to be graduate students of the same tutor, so you use this despicable means to break us up, right? "


    Chen Qian''s body has a very obvious smell of wine. Mi Ran''er sniffs it and frowns deeper.


    "You rich people like to use money and power to get what you want! Don''t you come from a better family? Where am I worse than you, a scum, a poor student who can only count down in every exam? With the same background, you will be trampled in the dust by me. Why do you fight with me for Chenyu? "


    Chen Qian grabs mi Ran''er''s shoulder, dismissing Tao with contempt.


    Miran''er was not at all angry at her words.


    So, in your opinion, is emotion related to academic performance, family background and IQ


    "Yes! Equality is very important, and IQ is also very important at the same level. Otherwise, how can we have a common language together? " Chen Qian hummed coldly.


    "Then why doesn''t Ye Chenyu like you? After all, you have a high IQ, and he is the same origin, and academic performance is also so good, I heard that you are the top of your college entrance examination year, very powerful ah


    Mi Ran''er let Chen Qian clamp his shoulder like this and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 2210

    Chen Qian is directly confused by Mi Ran''er.


    A few seconds later, he gritted his teeth and said, "he doesn''t like me because of you. If you didn''t play tricks, we would get married after graduation! At that time, our two sessions will be the industry.... "


    "The hero of the industry, the story of the industry... Wow, little sister, have you already thought of the name of the child with Mr. Ye?"


    Chen Qian''s fingers holding mi Ran''er''s shoulder loosened a lot.


    Taking advantage of the situation, MI Ran''er steps back and looks at Chen Qian coldly, with a little scornful irony in her eyes.


    "Little sister, if you are drunk, don''t come out and run around. You can expose your real intelligence quotient by talking about it. It will make people think that your name is not in line with the reality!" With that, MI Ran''er prepares to cross Chen Qian''s side.


    At this moment, Chen Qian did not know which word in MI Ran''er''s mouth was stimulating her. She suddenly raised her hand, pushed her on MI Ran''er''s waist and pushed her into the lake.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t have time to respond at all, so he was poured into the cold and ugly lake water.


    Ankle in touch with cold water, a stress response, at this critical juncture, but also cramps.


    "Help..." she struggled, ankle cramps, so that she can not swim up, up and down in the lake struggling, splashing water, but it is not smooth to float up.


    More and more lake water entered her mouth and nose, and her consciousness began to be lax. As long as she choked on another mouthful, she might suffocate.


    Chen Qian because of the disaster, plus drunk, already scared, turned away from the scene.


    Miran''er was a little desperate. If he died, the task of the plane would be abandoned halfway.


    However, she has another chance to come back, and can choose to go back to a certain time line, because she has experienced what happened now, so she can guard against it.


    However, there is only one chance. If we use it like this, will it be a waste?


    Just when she was struggling with the chance to use regret medicine, suddenly, someone jumped into the water¡ª¡ª


    At the moment before she lost consciousness, a few words came out of her mind.


    "Saved..."


    ¡­¡­


    When miran''er woke up, she found herself in a familiar environment.


    She had a terrible headache, and all the sequelae of flooding came up. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she didn''t utter half a syllable.


    There is a sound of water in the bathroom. It should be taking a bath.


    Miran''er moved his neck for a moment, and when he sat up, there was a clear click on his neck.


    She scolded Chen Qian, the "murderer" in her mind.


    The system is silent. After all, most of the plots are arranged by him. If the girl''s anger is transferred to it, it will be too innocent!


    Her brain was very dull. She shook her head, worried that there was water in her head.


    I have a sore throat.


    It''s hard.


    She went to pour a glass of water and drank it slowly. Then she felt more comfortable in her lungs and throat.


    The water in the bathroom stopped. Soon, ye Chenyu came out wearing short sleeves and half pants.


    Seeing her awake, ye Chenyu was relieved.


    "Just after I took out the choking water for you, you had a short awakening, and then fainted again, so I won''t go to the hospital, so I will bring you back and wake up." Ye Chenyu pulled a stool and sat down opposite mi Ran''er.

 Chapter 2211

    He fixed her eyebrows. "What''s the matter? Walking in the water? You''re not a child, and you''re not nearsighted. Shouldn''t you be so careless? "


    "I think you should ask your childhood friend, Mr. Ye! After all, I don''t know why she suddenly decided to give me a push... She pushed me into the water and saw that my feet were cramped and I couldn''t swim. She didn''t ask for help and didn''t save me. She left me in the lake and ran away. Teacher ye, do you think this is intentional murder? "


    After drinking some water, miran''er''s throat became much more comfortable, and finally he could speak.


    "Chen Qian?" Ye Chenyu was a little surprised. "She''s a very calm person. How can she impulsively do such a thing this time? Are you provoking her? "


    Miran''er shriveled his mouth uncomfortably. "She''s drunk and said a lot of good things to me. I''ll return a few words. Isn''t that ok? Should I just stand in the same place and be humiliated by her drunkard? "


    Ye Chenyu apologized and said, "what did she say?"


    "It''s nothing more than birth, achievement, IQ, etc.. She thinks that I only have birth to surpass her, others are her side of victory, and I''m a low IQ, not worthy to like you, not worthy to compete with her for you..."


    Mi Ran''er told ye Chenyu everything exactly.


    Ye Chenyu was stunned.


    He really didn''t expect that Chen Qian would want to deviate to this point and still struggle with his affection. In fact, he made it clear from the beginning. Why can''t she come out of this relationship?


    And now it''s so bold to hurt people.


    Ye Chenyu suspected that if she was really with the little girl in front of her, Chen Qian would be impulsive to kill her!


    "Teacher ye, do you think that if I call the police, is there enough evidence to charge her with intentional murder?" Miran''er asked in a low voice.


    "Call the police?" Ye Chenyu withdrew his thoughts and looked at Mi Ran''er in surprise. "Do you really want to call the police?"


    "Mr. Ye, do you want me to suffer so much? Or do you want me to take you to jail? You know, if you didn''t happen to leave the lab and pass by the lake today, I might be dead by now! "


    Mi Ran''er''s voice became weaker and weaker, with obvious disappointment to Ye Chenyu.


    Ye Chenyu knows that she is selfish. However, it''s not easy for Chen Qian to come to this stage. If she has a case on her back, even if she graduates successfully, she will not be able to find a job in the future.


    "Teacher ye, if you don''t want me to sue her, well, you promise me a condition, and I''ll forgive your childhood!"


    Miran''er clenched her teeth, and her eyes were already crystal clear. She looked at Ye Chenyu dead and dead. Ye Chenyu''s choice at this moment is really important for miran''er''s later mentality.


    When ye Chenyu saw mi Ran''er''s appearance, he recalled in his mind that he saw her floating in the lake. Who would drown her whole body next? She would sink into the lake a little bit.


    At that moment, his heart seemed to be held in the palm of his hand.


    So he didn''t have time to think about it. He jumped into the water and rescued her.


    When she was taken out of the water, the little girl''s face was pale and her eyes were closed. She had no breath. Ye Chenyu felt that her breath was almost stopped!

 Chapter 2212

    He quickly gave her cardiac resuscitation and squeezed out all the water in her chest. When he saw her eyelashes trembling, ye Chenyu felt relaxed to live again.


    "You don''t have to worry about my feelings. You can call the police. Either sue her or forgive her. You can do whatever you think. After all, it''s about your own safety. " Ye Chenyu chuckled and spoke softly.


    Finally, ye Chenyu did not disappoint mi Ran''er.


    Her eye tail a pick, "leaf teacher, she but grow up with you childhood, really don''t save her?"


    "Save her? Why did I save her? Shouldn''t we rely on ourselves for such a thing? " Ye Chenyu got up and took a coat and put it on MI Ran''er. "Your clothes are all wet. I put them in a bag for you. You must be uncomfortable wearing my clothes, but you can change them immediately after you go home!"


    Ye Chenyu hugged her and got up, "I''ll take you home first."


    "Doesn''t the lab need you?" Miran''er asked suspiciously.


    "It''s OK to take a few hours off! Otherwise? Go back by yourself? " Ye Chenyu gave a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er has an obvious feeling that she has been hurt by Chen Qian. After this time, ye Chenyu''s attitude towards herself has changed obviously.


    This change was not a good thing for MI Ran''er.


    She has the illusion that ye Chenyu is atoning for Chen Qian, or that he is pitying himself.


    If she really guessed it, she would rather have ye Chenyu''s arrogant attitude towards herself than her deliberate gentleness.


    She broke away from ye Chenyu''s arms, looked back and gave Ye Chenyu a low smile, "OK, I''ll go back by myself, you go to work, I don''t have any serious problems now, your clothes, I''ll go home to change, let someone clean them and send them to you, teacher ye, today I really thank you for saving me!"


    Ye Chenyu slightly wrung his brow, "are you angry?"


    "I''m not angry. Mr. Ye, you saved me. I thank you for being too late. How dare you be angry?" Mi Ran''er chuckled at the corner of his lip, took his clothes and was ready to leave.


    "It''s time."


    Ye Chenyu called the original owner''s nickname for the first time. Before, he always called Miss Shen.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned to hear that.


    Ye Chenyu was also a little confused. This name came out naturally, and he didn''t even respond to it.


    "What for?" Mi Ran''er looks back at Ye Chenyu.


    "I''ll see you off."


    Ye Chenyu walked to her side, grabbed her arm and took her out of the dormitory gate.


    Mi Ran''er felt his strength and knew that he couldn''t get rid of it. He had to let him pull him out of the school.


    After getting on the bus, MI Ran''er pinched her eyebrows, but her throat was still very uncomfortable. She raised her hand and rubbed it.


    "Uncomfortable? Do you want to go to the hospital for a detailed examination? " Ye Chenyu looks at her anxiously.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a sequela of flooding. Just go back and have some throat candy." At this moment, MI Ran''er''s attitude was light.


    The sleeves of Ye Chenyu''s coat are very long, and MI Ran''er shrinks her hands in the sleeves and clenches them into fists.


    Ye Chenyu is not stupid, not that she can''t see what she cares about.


    Some helplessly sighed, waiting for the bus to get outside Shen''s villa, he didn''t get off.


    "Go back and have a good rest! Whether you want to sue Chen Qian or not, I will be a witness to help you explain everything to the police. " Ye Chenyu opened the car door for her and whispered in her ear.

 Chapter 2213

    "Thank you very much."


    After thanking him with drooping eyes, MI Ran''er got out of the car and went directly into the gate of the courtyard, without turning to look at him.


    Ye Chenyu took a long breath, but he pinched his eyebrows.


    Seeing his look, the taxi driver immediately lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the matter? Did you fight with your girlfriend? A little girl, who grew up in such a rich family, needs nothing. What she needs is a sincere heart. Just coax her well and treat her better in the future! "


    Ye Chenyu was amused by the tone of the taxi driver.


    Light ground hooked hook lip Cape, "she is not a good coax wench."


    "Is it difficult? Then you''re going to have a long fight! "


    "Well, master, please send me back to a university, and I''ll pay together." Ye Chenyu interrupted the driver and spoke in a low voice.


    "Good!"


    -


    Mi Ran''er returns home dressed as a boy. Aunt Xue is shocked when she sees it.


    "Miss, how can you..." she came over and held mi Ran''er''s shoulder in horror, "what''s the matter? You... "


    Mi Ran''er guessed with her toes that she could think of where Aunt Xue was now.


    Some speechless to pull the corner of the lip, "I accidentally fell into the lake, teacher ye saved me, clothes wet, can only change into his clothes, otherwise, you want me to put on try clothes ride?"? Who will take me? "


    "In the lake? What''s the matter? " Aunt Xue was in a panic.


    "It''s OK, I didn''t see the way when I was walking... Aunt Xue, my throat was very uncomfortable. I asked someone to prepare something to moisten my throat for me, and some medicine for headache. I went upstairs to take a bath and change my clothes first."


    "Good."


    After giving orders impatiently, MI Ran''er went upstairs with his head in pain.


    When the hot water washed down from her head, some of it flowed into her mouth and nose. The feeling of being submerged came to her. Mi Ran''er, who had been enjoying with her eyes closed, immediately opened her eyes and walked out of the water column.


    Gasping, her fingers trembling.


    She never dreamed that she would have a psychological shadow when she was flooded once.


    Hard swallow saliva, she rubbed cheek, let oneself sober some, don''t indulge in this body to bring stress reaction.


    "Ma Dan, Chen Qian''s idea of killing people is to be a man, isn''t it? I don''t even want a good future. It''s like an invincible love brain... "Mi Ran''er scolded, scrubbed her body clean, put on her clothes and came out of the bathroom.


    "Miss, the kitchen has prepared some rock sugar Sydney for you. Take some. It''s medicine for headache. If it''s really uncomfortable, I''ll ask my family doctor to come and see it for you." Aunt Xue looks anxiously at Mi Ran''er and says.


    "Aunt Xue, I''m ok."


    After tasting a mouthful of sugar Sydney, MI Ran''er suddenly asked Aunt Xue, "Aunt Xue, teacher ye saved my life this time. Have you changed your mind about him? Do you really think that there are so-called classes in this society? "


    "I..." Aunt Xue blushed when asked by Mi Ran''er.


    In fact, she is really not qualified to talk about class.


    "Miss, I''m also for your own good. Do you remember the banquet at the end of the month? The lady said that she would take you with her to meet the young master of that family and let you get in touch with each other. To put it bluntly, it''s marriage... It''s absolutely impossible for you to make your own decisions about the major events in your life. If you are really in love with Mr. ye, it''s best to cut off at the beginning! "

 Chapter 2214

    If it wasn''t for Aunt Xue''s reminding, MI Ran''er really forgot the banquet at the end of the month.


    "With which family?"


    "Ming family, young master Mingxiu used to come to play at home. Do you remember him? You two used to have a good relationship, often go to the playground or something... "Aunt Xue asked with a low smile.


    Although mi Ran''er found Mingxiu''s shadow in her memory, she still shook her head and said, "Oh, I don''t remember..."


    Aunt Xue


    Mi Ran''er grinned. "Aunt Xue, it''s a new era now. Marriage, an old-fashioned way, can''t make me yield. Unless Mingxiu is more worthy of my liking than ye Chenyu, no matter how rich he is, he can''t move me!"


    Snow aunt sighs, this still want to say what, but think of own identity, some words still can''t say more.


    After MI Ran''er took the medicine, Aunt Xue withdrew.


    Lying on the bed, MI Ran''er tosses and turns and can''t sleep. She takes out her mobile phone and sees the wechat that has been passed. The corner of her mouth rises triumphantly.


    Click on Ye Chenyu''s wechat circle of friends for a brief look. In Ye Chenyu''s circle of friends, there are only some school information that must be forwarded and some publications published, and others have no personal thoughts.


    "What a boring man." Mi Ran''er said in disgust.


    Her head really hurt. She threw her cell phone aside, turned her back and squinted to sleep.


    -


    A big, ye Chenyu came back, did not go to the laboratory, also did not go back to the dormitory, but went to the girls dormitory.


    When he came downstairs, he called Chen Qian.


    The first time nobody answered.


    Ye Chenyu hit the second one persistently.


    The other party may know that they can''t escape, so they pick up the phone.


    Chen Qian''s voice was shaking. "Chenyu, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m downstairs in your dormitory. I have to talk to you carefully about some words." Ye Chenyu''s tone is dignified.


    "Chenyu, if you have anything to do, just say it on the phone. I''m not feeling well. I''m still in bed!" Chen Qian doesn''t know how to face Ye Chenyu, so she subconsciously wants to escape.


    Ye Chenyu''s voice was so cold, "don''t you want to get up, or don''t you dare to see me? Chen Qian, what have you done? "


    "I didn''t!"


    Chen Qian''s voice suddenly became sharp. Ye Chenyu listened and immediately took the mobile phone away from his ear.


    Ye Chenyu hummed coldly, "no? You would not dare to see me without you. Before, if I wanted to see you, you would arrive in front of me as soon as possible, which would make you have such a big change. Should this matter be very serious? It''s not... It''s human life, is it? "


    "No! I didn''t mean it... Chenyu, I really didn''t mean it. I''m drunk. Now I wake up and think about it. I must have been stimulated crazy by that girl. I''m so stupid! Chenyu, believe me, I really don''t want to kill... "


    When Chen Qian heard the word "human life", she broke down and began to cry with her head in her arms.


    Ye Chenyu heard her cry, "if you really repent, why don''t you call the police now, or find someone to save her? Chen Qian, you just make sure that if she dies, although there is monitoring by the lake, you don''t know when it has broken down. Moreover, that kind of small action will not be recorded. There is no proof of her death! "


    "I didn''t!"


    Chen Qian was questioned by Ye Chenyu, and the whole person was in a trance. She could only deny it.

 Chapter 2215

    Ye Chenyu already had the exact answer in his heart. He pulled it slightly.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would be so crazy! Chen Qian, when you did something to hurt others, our relationship was completely broken. Originally, we thought that we would grow up together. Now it seems that if we don''t draw a clear line with you, wouldn''t it be that if there was a girl around me, you would hurt others once? You are really too dangerous. Please don''t appear in front of me in the future! Thank you


    After ye Chenyu finished his low voice reprimand, he hung up the phone directly.


    After hearing the sound of disconnection, Chen Qian anxiously calls Ye Chenyu again.


    However, ye Chenyu directly pulled her black.


    Chen Qian is a little desperate. This time Chen Yu is really angry. No matter what, he will never forgive himself again.


    Chen Qian covered her face and wept bitterly.


    After crying for a while, she looked up again.


    Not quite.


    Chen Yu''s mood is not like the death of his beloved. Is it too calm?


    Isn''t that girl dead?


    Chen Qian wants to get out of bed, put on her clothes and run downstairs. Ye Chenyu is no longer downstairs. She runs towards the lake.


    The lake was empty.


    The lake is also very calm.


    She''s not dead.


    Chen Qian''s hanging heart finally fell back to the original place. However, in the room for a sigh of relief, Chen Qian was disappointed. Why can''t that girl die like this? What a life!


    "You''re disappointed she didn''t die?" Behind him rang out a familiar voice, tone cold, let Chen Qian whole body stiff up.


    Chen Qian turns and looks at Ye Chenyu stiffly.


    "How do you know I''m coming here to check?" She asked in a low voice.


    "I''ve known you for so many years, and I know about your temperament. At this time, of course, you''ll come to make sure if something''s wrong with her! Chen Qian, you are very lucky this time. I happened to save her. If I were a few minutes late, you would be handcuffed and sent to the police station! "


    Ye Chenyu looked at Chen Qian coldly, "Ranyi means not to report to the police, but it doesn''t mean you can get away smoothly. She will reserve the right to sue you in this matter. Do it yourself."


    Ye Chenyu finished and wanted to go.


    "If she doesn''t call the police, what about you? Now that you know everything, will you keep such a secret for me? " Chen Qian''s eyes have a drop of crystal tears, she asked in a dumb voice.


    "If she doesn''t say it, I won''t be too busy."


    When Chen Qian heard Ye Chenyu''s words, her teeth tightened slightly. "In this case, aren''t we clear? In those days... "


    "Yes, it''s clear. So, don''t talk about the past in front of me. If you don''t, I''ll talk about it with others." Ye Chenyu with a cold thin and deliberately finish, step long legs left.


    Chen Qian will be left alone in the lake, she looked at the boy''s back away, the body a little bit squat down, curled up together.


    -


    When miran''er woke up, it was already night.


    She sat up and looked at the time. It was past six o''clock, but Aunt Xue didn''t go upstairs to ask her to have dinner.


    At that moment, her mobile phone rang.


    Take it over and have a look. Ye Chenyu actually took the initiative to send her wechat.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and looked at his sentence: "what are you doing?"


    Fingertips gently stroked in the dialog box.


    Finally, determined to throw the phone aside, got up and went downstairs.

 Chapter 2216

    "Why isn''t dinner yet?" Mi Ran''er felt her stomach, "Aunt Xue, I''m so hungry!"


    "Madam called back and said that she would come back for dinner, so we have to wait about an hour. If you are hungry, miss, have some biscuits first." Snow aunt said gently.


    She sent for a biscuit for miran''er.


    Then, looking at her dress, "by the way, the lady also said, there will be guests, let the young lady dress up a little more beautiful."


    "Guests? Is that important? " Miran''er took a biscuit and asked with indifference.


    "It should be very important to listen to your wife''s tone, but I didn''t ask who it was. I just asked someone to prepare the meal. Miss, you still have about half an hour to go upstairs to change your clothes and take care of your hair. It would be better if you could put on a light make-up. Our miss is so beautiful. You only need to dress up a little, and you can surprise four people!"


    Aunt Xue''s Rainbow fart makes mi Ran''er a little proud. The corners of her mouth are slightly raised and she says silently in her heart, Aunt Xue, you haven''t seen my original appearance. If you do, your rainbow fart will be even more exaggerated!


    Just after easing up with her parents, MI ran did not want to make Shen mother angry again. Then she went upstairs and looked for a starry little princess skirt. She put on a head of her hair. Her face was a little pale. She rubbed some blush and rubbed lipstick.


    After the whole person''s complexion is brightened, it looks completely different.


    Sure enough, when she went downstairs like this, Aunt Xue immediately exclaimed, "I just said, miss, just need to clean up a little, you can be beautiful to this point!"


    Mi Ran''er was amused by Aunt Xue''s tone.


    Just about to say something, there was the sound of cars driving into the yard outside.


    "Mom and dad are back." She whispered, and went to the gate and looked at the two cars coming in.


    The car in the back looks familiar. It''s Maybach. It seems that the guests are not the subordinates of their parents, but their friends or partners.


    After getting out of the car, Shen''s parents didn''t enter the house immediately, but looked at the car behind with a smile.


    The car door opened, and the first one to come down was a rich middle-aged woman. She was very noble and had a lot of temperament.


    Mi Ran''er recognized her as the mistress of the Ming family, that is, Ming Xiu''s mother, Mrs. Ming.


    There is another person behind Mrs. Ming.


    About 1.83 meters tall, tall and thin, his body is very casual dress, neat hair makes him look very sunny.


    "Mingxiu? How did you get home? Don''t you think you''ll meet me at the party at the end of the month? " Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and murmured in some doubt.


    She was acutely aware that both parents must be conspiring with something.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes turned and suddenly thought of it.


    Do you want to let them meet again today, and then arrange all kinds of separate dates, so as to enhance their relationship and announce their engagement at the dinner party of Ming family at the end of the month?


    If so, what do the parents treat their children as?


    A tool for marriage?


    When mi Ran''er thought of this, he was angry.


    "Ranyi, what are you doing standing here?" When Shen''s mother came in, she was startled to see mi Ran''er standing by the door. Then she frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Oh... I hear the car. Come to meet my parents!"

 Chapter 2217

    Mi Ran''er''s eyes crossed Shen''s mother and fell on Ming''s mother and son.


    "Uncle and mother Ming are here too... Who is this?"


    Mi Ran''er pretends not to recognize Mingxiu.


    Mingxiu has been abroad for three or four years. Her appearance and height have changed a lot, and she can''t recognize them.


    "This is Mingxiu. You played together when you were young. Why can''t you recognize him?" Shen''s mother said helplessly.


    "Mingxiu? He has been abroad for so many years, and I have so many friends over the past few years. How can I remember my childhood playmates... "Mi Ran''er chuckled and explained with a little innocence.


    Madame Ming hastened to make a comeback. "What Ranyi said is good, so is Mingxiu. After going abroad, it''s totally out of touch with friends at home. As a result, Ranyi doesn''t remember you, so he asked for it completely!"


    Ming Xiu chuckled: "after going abroad, I''m busy with my studies. Besides, I have to work and so on. In addition, I have jet lag. I don''t want to break up with you."


    When mi Ran''er looks at Xiang Mingxiu, he smiles like sunshine. He is totally different from ye Chenyu.


    "Well, everyone should be hungry. Let''s take a seat first and talk." Shen Fu smiles and greets everyone to the restaurant.


    When she sat down, Shen arranged Mingxiu to sit beside mi Ran''er.


    "Ranyi, Mingxiu won''t go back home this time. Besides, he has to join your grandfather''s research team. In the future, there will be more opportunities for you to meet each other. He may not adapt when he just returns home. If you have time, you can accompany him around and take him to the most changed places."


    Mrs. Ming said with a kind smile to miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er''s face rose a little sorry, "Auntie, I''m going to take the college entrance examination next year. I''ve been reviewing recently, and I have to preview the course of senior three. Maybe... I don''t have much time to accompany Ming Xiu. He used to have so many friends, so why not..."


    "Where is there no time? Your usual review is arranged in the morning and evening. Don''t you have time in the afternoon? What''s more, Mingxiu is also a top student. At the beginning, the score of the college entrance examination was not low. Mingxiu can give you some experience and let you avoid being wronged! "


    Shen''s mother immediately broke down her daughter and said something in a bad mood. Then, with a little oppression, she made mi Ran''er have to agree to Mrs. Ming''s proposal.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was stiff. He looked at Mingxiu beside him. Mingxiu looked innocent.


    Mi Ran''er took a deep breath. After a long time, a smile came out of his face. "OK, I will take Mingxiu out to have a good time and let him adapt to the domestic life as soon as possible."


    Mrs. Ming and Mrs. Shen look at each other with the same calculation and excitement.


    During the meal, MI Ran''er didn''t speak much. People with good sense could see that she was not happy.


    However, at such a time, mother Shen would not care about her feelings at all.


    After dinner, he asked mi Ran''er to take Mingxiu to the study and ask Mingxiu to check her study plan.


    Mi Ran''er gritted her teeth, agreed to come down and took Ming Xiu upstairs.


    After the door closed, MI Ran''er''s face drooped down and pointed to the sofa in the room casually, "Mingxiu, sit down!"


    "You''re not happy?" Ming Xiuning asked in a low voice with her eyebrows.


    "I''m not unhappy. I''m angry. I don''t like the feeling of being arranged... I don''t think you, who enjoy the most free life, will like it either?"

 Chapter 2218

    Mi Ran''er''s words made Mingxiu laugh.


    "Yes, I don''t like to be arranged, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t like their arrangement..." after sitting down on the sofa, Mingxiu naturally leans to the left and looks lazy, like he takes this place as his home and study.


    Miran''er listened to Mingxiu''s words and pulled his lips.


    She turned to sit down at her desk and looked at Xiang Mingxiu again. "You are five years older than me. I think there is a generation gap between us! Where I like to go, you won''t like it. "


    "You can tell me where you like to go and see if I like it or not." When Mingxiu spoke, his eyes always fell on MI Ran''er with sincere eyes. In fact, MI Ran''er could not refuse.


    She can only think casually: "bar, playground, or like to watch concerts or something, by the way, I also like to go to the snack street near the school to collect snacks!"


    "I often go to bars abroad. As for amusement parks, there are many items suitable for adults. Which singer do you like in concerts?" Mingxiu seriously thought whether it was in line with miran''er''s taste.


    "Korea loves beans!" Miran''er said the name of a group that straight men seldom like.


    Ming Xiuwei said, "Oh, I''ve heard this combination. When I was in high school, many girls in my class chased them and often played their songs. It''s good for several capitals. I often saw their news after I went abroad. It''s a good combination. If they have plans to hold concerts in this city, I can go with you to watch it!"


    Mi Ran''er


    Mingxiu, this is


    Did you recognize her?


    Biting his lips, MI Ran''er opened his book and was not ready to talk to Li Mingxiu


    Mingxiu took all her little reactions in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he asked in a low voice, "do you have a boyfriend?"


    Miran''er shook his head perfunctorily, "No."


    At this stage, there is no such thing.


    "Then why do you resist me so much? I don''t know. I thought I was a human trafficker. I just thought that my condition was not bad. Moreover, we were equal. Coupled with our childhood friendship, we should get along well together... "


    Mingxiu was really confused.


    "Right?" When mi Ran''er heard these four words, she immediately looked up at Xiang Mingxiu, with a sneer at her mouth. "These four words actually come out of your mouth, which refreshes my understanding..."


    "No? Ming family and Shen family... "What else does Ming Xiu want to say.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t listen any more, so he got up and interrupted Mingxiu''s words. "Well, stop talking. I know what you mean. Mingxiu, I''m going to review now. I can''t concentrate when you sit here. Why don''t you go downstairs and let my parents chat with you?"


    Miran''er gave a direct order.


    Seeing her look, Mingxiu sighed and got up.


    "Remember what you promised my mom, I''ll be free tomorrow afternoon and take me out for a walk." Mingxiu is not polite.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lip helplessly. He said yes.


    Mingxiu raised his mouth and left with a little pride.


    After she went out, MI Ran''er couldn''t help laughing.


    To tell you the truth, Mingxiu looks very good, but he obviously lacks a little temperament. What''s more, with his character setting, where do you need to make your own strategy? So, he''s definitely not a man.

 Chapter 2219

    That night, when miran''er took a bath to rest, the door was knocked.


    "Come in."


    When she saw Shen''s mother coming in, she immediately guessed what she was going to say.


    Sit up quickly.


    "Mommy, I already know what you''re going to say. My position is very clear. I have no feelings for Mingxiu. It''s absolutely impossible for me to compromise with Mingxiu!" Miran''er said very firmly.


    "Compromise? Do you think I''m forcing you to fall in love with Mingxiu? " Shen''s mother was a little angry at Mi Ran''er''s words.


    She sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at her daughter''s face after taking a bath. "Ranyi, you are almost 18 years old now. Time flies when you are admitted to university! Two years later is the legal age for marriage. Now, if you decide to marry, you won''t be able to find a suitable person like Mingxiu when you grow up. Mommy is also for you


    "The right people? Mommy, what do you think is appropriate? a marriage between families of equal social rank? Or do you like each other? " Mi Ran''er met Shen''s mother with a smile and asked.


    "Of course, it''s the right one! Besides, Mingxiu obviously likes you too. You must be very suitable! " Shen said with certainty.


    But I don''t like Mingxiu


    "It''s a long time


    Shen''s mother frowned and yelled out, "do you remember when you were a child, following Mingxiu and saying that you wanted to marry Mingxiu''s brother? Why don''t you like me now? "


    "Mommy, you also said that it was when I was a child. Oh, now I''m concentrating on the exam and I don''t want to tell you this. Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible for me to be happy. No matter how good Mingxiu is, she''s not my cup of tea. I can''t be attracted to him!"


    Mi Ran''er was already a little fidgety. After saying these words quickly, he went directly into the quilt, turned his back to Shen Mu, and was not ready to talk to Shen Mu any more.


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s attitude, Shen''s mother frowned and didn''t know how to vent her anger.


    "Smelly girl, I don''t know who I learned this temper from. Mingxiu is such a good child. I don''t believe in the time when there is no real fragrance!" Shen''s mother said with anger, got up and stepped out with angry steps.


    After hearing the sound of closing the door, miran''er''s tight body relaxed in the quilt.


    Gently stretch for a while, she reached out to turn off the light, bedside mobile phone Ding Dong.


    She took it to see that it was from ye Chenyu.


    "Are you free tomorrow afternoon? There''s something I want to give you. "


    "What is it?" Mi Ran''er asked suspiciously. She dropped her finger on the dialog box and hesitated for a long time. Instead of turning it on, she silenced the phone and put it back to the head of the bed.


    Mr. Ye, I want you to feel neglected.


    After you have tasted it, you will know how I felt at the beginning. Then, maybe you will choose not to let me be wronged any more and take the initiative to attack¡ª¡ª


    Miran''er smiles triumphantly in the quilt. Then, he digs a lot into the quilt, covers his face and laughs worse and worse!


    -


    At noon the next day.


    As soon as mi Ran''er had lunch, a guest came to the Shen family.


    At the sight of the visitor, MI Ran''er was in a good mood for a moment.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked, frowning.


    "Don''t you say you have time in the afternoon? I bought two movie tickets, the latest super British movie. I saw this series in your study last night. You haven''t seen it, have you? It doesn''t matter if you''ve seen it. Please brush it with me

 Chapter 2220

    "I don''t want to go..." Mi Ran''er pinched her eyebrows and shook her head. "I''m a little uncomfortable. I want to have a rest at home..."


    Mingxiu was not disappointed. "I''ll accompany you. I''ll chat with you and pass the time."


    Mingxiu''s face


    Miran''er felt invincible.


    "Brother Mingxiu, I remember that you used to have so many friends. It doesn''t make sense to break up all of them once. Why don''t you come out with your friends, make friends, go to the cinema, and have a lot of people!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at Mingxiu with a little sorry smile. "I''m a girl''s family. If you stay at home and accompany me alone, you think there''s something between us..."


    Mingxiu: "where are we alone? Isn''t there so many servants here? "


    Mi Ran''er


    For the first time she met such a difficult person.


    The key is not to smile, plus the relationship between the two families, she is not very good, will make the relationship too rigid.


    "Here''s your medicine, miss. Take it first." Aunt Xue takes mi Ran''er''s headache medicine and watches her take it.


    Mingxiu saw that she still needed to take medicine. He was relieved to think that she was really uncomfortable. Just when he wanted to say that he could leave first, the door bell of the Shen family rang again.


    The servant hastened to open the door.


    Seeing the visitor, the servant hesitated.


    She looked back at the two in the living room.


    "Who is it?" Mi Ran''er looked at the servant''s performance, then asked with a frown.


    "It''s... It''s Mr. Ye."


    As the servant spoke, his eyes fell on Mingxiu.


    Ye Chenyu?


    He came here on his own initiative.


    Mi Ran''er raised her mouth and quickly got up to the door.


    Standing outside the door, the boy is still a very single shirt with casual pants, with a pair of shoes on his feet, dressed very sunny.


    He was carrying a paper bag in his hand.


    "Teacher ye, come here at this time. What can I do for you?" Miran''er asked, pretending to be very indifferent.


    Ye Chenyu handed the paper bag to MI Ran''er, "this is the review materials I sorted out for you. You review according to the order I gave you. You won''t make detours. There are several papers that I produced. I found all the questions in the college entrance examination papers of these years and pressed some... How can you press a few questions?"


    When ye Chenyu saw mi Ran''er''s look, his original angry tone gradually sank.


    "Mr. Ye really carried out the sentence of" one day as a teacher and all his life as a teacher... "Mi Ran''er took the paper bag and said," thank you, Mr. Ye! Would you like to come in for a cup of tea? "


    Mi Ran''er suddenly thought of the Buddha in the living room and said to Ye Chenyu.


    "Can''t..." Ye Chenyu thought of snow aunt to his prejudice, quickly shook his head.


    "Then..."


    Before mi Ran''er''s words were over, Mingxiu, who had not come in for such a long time, came to the door with doubts. "Ranyi, who''s here? How do you stand at the door and talk? "


    When Mingxiu saw Ye Chenyu, he frowned slightly.


    So is Ye Chenyu.


    "It''s my tutor, ye Chenyu, and a member of my grandfather''s team. You will be colleagues in the future. Now you can get to know each other in advance..."


    Mi Ran''er subconsciously stood beside Ye Chenyu, and raised her hand to hold Ye Chenyu''s arm: "brother Mingxiu, Mr. Ye is coming to tell me some questions today. I may not have time to accompany you. Please come here..."

 Chapter 2221

    Ming Xiuwei picks his eyebrows and smiles, "then I won''t disturb you! Go to school well and try to get a-year, then we can meet frequently in school


    He spoke as he spoke, and he reached out and rubbed miran''er''s head.


    This action, fell into Ye Chenyu''s eyes, ye Chenyu frowned deeper.


    After Mingxiu left, miran''er was obviously relieved.


    She pulled her hand out of Ye Chenyu''s arm.


    "Teacher ye, thank you..." before mi Ran''er finished, ye Chenyu interrupted him coldly, "use me to cross the bridge? How do you know that I will cooperate with you? "


    Mi Ran''er met Ye Chenyu, with a little angry eyes, "Mr. Ye, don''t you cooperate? Otherwise, you go to stop Mingxiu now and say that I''m lying to him. I just don''t want to be alone with him. I''ll use you to send him away and ask him to come back with me and talk to me to make me sulky? "


    Mi Ran''er''s frivolous attitude made Ye Chenyu more angry.


    He suddenly took a step towards miran''er and raised his hand to hold her arm.


    "If you want, I''ll turn around and help you stop him now!" Ye Chenyu also fell in love with her.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt dizzy when he saw that he had done something wrong.


    She raised her hand and pinched her eyebrows. After a long time, she said to Ye Chenyu, "whatever you want!"


    Then he pushed his hand away and turned to enter the house.


    Ye Chenyu looks at her back and thinks that she was drowned yesterday. Now she must be very uncomfortable. She obviously doesn''t like Mingxiu, so she uses herself to give Mingxiu an order.


    When you think about it, he didn''t get angry at all.


    But I don''t know why, seeing the tone of her voice, he felt very upset, so he couldn''t control his Qi.


    After scratching his hair, ye Chenyu left the Shen family.


    When he came out of the Shen family, before he reached the gate of the villa, a sports car stopped at the corner. The person standing outside the sports car was Mingxiu, who had just left the Shen family. Ye Chenyu saw that he was waiting for himself.


    When he came to him, as expected, Mingxiu stopped him.


    "Isn''t Mr. Ye going to give a lesson to Ranyi? Why did you come out so soon? " Mingxiu asked with a faint smile.


    Ye Chenyu glanced at him faintly, and then, with a little hostility, "I can guess her intention with my toes. If I were you, I would never take the initiative to find her again in the case of her resistance."


    "If everyone is as rational as Mr. Ye, many people with unrequited love may end up in failure! In a relationship, one has to take the initiative, doesn''t he? Let''s say that between Mr. Ye and Ranyi, if Ranyi didn''t take the initiative at the beginning, how could you take the initiative to deliver benefits now? "


    Mingxiu comes to Ye Chenyu. He is shorter than ye Chenyu. So he needs to raise his eyes when he talks.


    The mood in Mou then all exposed in front of Ye Chenyu.


    "You got someone to follow her?" Ye Chenyu immediately frowned and said coldly.


    "Can''t you get to know my little Qingmei''s love life in advance? I didn''t expect that little girl''s taste would be so fresh, like teacher Ye''s... "Mingxiu looked at Ye Chenyu, his eyes made him very uncomfortable.


    He frowned and took a step back. He didn''t want to talk to Mingxiu and was ready to walk around him.

 Chapter 2222

    Mingxiu raises his hand to stop Ye Chenyu.


    "However, the little girl is really simple, not to mention your family is destitute, just say your parents'' strange death, and will not let aunt Shen and uncle Shen accept you..."


    Mingxiu''s words made Ye Chenyu''s face turn white instantly.


    His fingers on his side began to tremble rapidly.


    Fingers curled up a little bit, tightly clenched into a fist!


    Mingxiu''s voice fell less than two seconds. Ye Chenyu raised his fist and waved it to Mingxiu''s face!


    Mingxiu didn''t have time to react at all, so he was knocked down by one blow.


    "I''m Cao"


    Mingxiu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, got up and looked at Ye Chenyu with some shame and anger. "How dare you hit me! It seems that you and your drunkard dad have the same gene of irritability in their body. You are not worthy to be with me any more! "


    "Whether I am worthy to be with her or not is up to her to decide. If she really cares about me, even if you sow dissension in the middle, she will not believe it. Besides, I know better than you if I have my father''s irritability gene. If you dare to mention my parents'' death in front of me again, I will let you know what is real irritability!"


    Ye Chenyu, with a cold face, said to Mingxiu and pushed him directly towards the gate of the villa.


    Mingxiu looked back at Ye Chenyu''s back and vomited blood to the ground.


    "I don''t believe it, boy. I will lose to you!"


    -


    In the next few days, Mingxiu did not come to the Shen family to find mi Ran''er, which made her happy.


    However, Shen''s mother kept saying, "Mingxiu, even if he needs to report in your grandfather''s lab every day, he should call you after work to exchange his feelings. This child is really simple. Now there are few such simple children... You must not miss Mingxiu!"


    "Mommy, if I told you that Mingxiu had already made a girl pregnant when he was in high school, when he had an abortion, she almost ruined her life. Later, she just made Mrs. Ming lose 100000 yuan and let the girl transfer to another school. Do you still think he was simple?"


    Mi Ran''er holds his rice bowl and puts a piece of scrambled egg in it. Suddenly he looks up at the nagging mother Shen and says.


    Shen''s mother''s face froze for a moment.


    "Is that true? Why don''t I believe it? If this kind of thing really happened, it would be very noisy... "Shen''s mother and Shen''s father looked at each other and said with suspicion.


    "Believe it or not, the Ming family has a big business. It''s very easy to try to cover this up. Moreover, Mingxiu is not as simple as he seems. I can tell you clearly that he doesn''t really like me. He is definitely making some bad ideas. I really don''t want to waste my time on such a dandy as Mingxiu. Mommy, please forgive me, Let me take the college entrance examination and get engaged, and I''ll talk about it later, OK


    When mi Ran''er said this, he looked at Shen Fu as if he were asking for help.


    Shen''s father received the signal and quickly took over his daughter''s words. "In fact, what Ranyi said is not bad. She''s at the juncture of entering a higher school. It''s really not good for her to be distracted and fall in love. Why don''t you discuss with Mrs. Ming and talk about engagement after Ranyi''s college entrance examination?"


    After Shen''s father said something, he only received a white eye from Shen''s mother.

 Chapter 2223

    "What do you know? Mrs. Ming and I have already discussed that the marriage between our two families is not only for the sake of children, but also for the sake of two companies. Next, there is a big strategy... "


    "Oh, it turned out to be a commercial marriage. I said, look at Mrs. Ming''s mother and son''s strong intention. Mommy, you are selling your daughter!"


    Miran''er snorted and said in a displeased voice.


    Shen''s mother noticed that she had lost her mouth, so she could only SIP her lips. Her eyes went around cunningly, and then she continued: "is commercial marriage good for both sides? You and Mingxiu have known each other since childhood. In the past, you often said that you wanted to marry Mingxiu''s brother. Not many years later, Mommy thought you still thought that way... "


    "People always change their minds. Besides, when did they say that? Ten years ago, when I was only seven or eight years old, how could I take it seriously? "


    Mi Ran''er was speechless.


    Shen''s mother was speechless by her daughter.


    "Well, don''t talk about it when you eat. Wait for your mother and daughter to quarrel again! Let''s have dinner first, and let''s talk about the engagement later. If Mingxiu is really Ranyi, as you say, dad only needs to check a little to know. I just hope you don''t lie. "


    "Dady will check carefully, and make sure to find out all the things Mingxiu has done, so that mommy can realize clearly how bad her son-in-law is!"


    Mi Ran''er wanted his parents to see the true face of qingmingxiu. He couldn''t wait for Shen Fu''s words!


    Shen''s face is even worse.


    After dinner, miran''er went upstairs with a light heart.


    In recent days, her relationship with Ye Chenyu has returned to a state of mutual neglect. However, she has read in detail the supplementary materials prepared by Ye Chenyu for her, which are very detailed. Moreover, the order of review is the best.


    Miran''er has done all the homework he assigned and the rolls he produced at home these days.


    I''m going to take my homework and papers with me tomorrow and go to Mr. Ye to correct them.


    Sitting in front of the computer, she applied a mask, ate snacks, read the news for a while, and played games for a while, really boring, ready to go to bed.


    Just then, an email came into the mailbox.


    She just ordered it.


    The sender was a strange account, but the content changed mi Ran''er''s face.


    "Why should ye Chenyu conceal such a thing? What is there to hide? It''s not his fault to make it look like there''s some secret between Chen Qian and him. "


    Miran''er was speechless.


    This guy''s too proud.


    Biting her lips, MI Ran''er takes out her mobile phone and finds Ye Chenyu''s wechat.


    "Mr. Ye, do you need to go to the laboratory tomorrow? Still busy? "


    Ye Chenyu almost seconds back, as if he had been waiting for his message like, "how? What can I do for you


    "I have done all the papers you gave me before! If you have time, I''ll bring all the questions and papers tomorrow, and you can help me correct them... "


    "Well... I didn''t think you would ever see what I had prepared for you." Ye Chenyu said with a little self mockery.


    Mi Ran''er was amused by his words, "why not do it? You''re also for my good. I can''t do anything useless to myself for the sake of such irrelevant people as Mingxiu! "

 Chapter 2224

    "I have time tomorrow afternoon. You don''t need to come to school. Let me go to your house! As it happens, I have something to tell you


    "Good! Come here in the afternoon. I''ll let Aunt Xue prepare your favorite cake. "


    "Thank you."


    Two people''s chat in thank you two words out, suddenly stopped.


    It''s kind of polite.


    Mi Ran''er felt her chin and thought helplessly.


    She clicked on the email again. After thinking about it, she tapped on the keyboard and asked, "who are you? Why do you tell me these things? "


    After the mail was sent out, the stone sank into the sea.


    However, miran''er already knew it.


    She pulled out the mask and she stretched herself.


    "Mingxiu, Mingxiu, do you think this can make me hate and alienate Mr. Ye? It''s too easy for you to think. Moreover, even if Mr. Ye and I can''t be together, it''s not your turn to be a dandy! "


    Miran''er''s murmur made the system hear clearly.


    It suddenly said, "don''t you like dandies?"


    Mi Ran''er: "who would like a dandy who sings every night?"


    The system doesn''t talk anymore.


    Miran''er suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The less she likes this system, the more she has to arrange it, right?


    After such a long time together, MI Ran''er felt that the system could definitely do such shameless things.


    She sighed helplessly. Now her life is completely controlled by this system. She will go there as soon as it is arranged. Anyway, it is the most important thing to complete the task as soon as possible and return to her own world and reunite with her father and mother!


    She took a long breath, washed her face and took a rest.


    The next morning, while mi ran''erwo was playing computer games at home, the email account sent another message, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is what you think now? The person you like actually comes from such a family. Miss Shen has been treated with respect since she was a child. I think it''s incredible and terrifying, right


    When mi Ran''er saw this, he sneered, "Oh, I think it''s incredible, but I don''t think it''s terrible. On the contrary, I still feel a little sorry for my teacher Ye. Growing up in such a native family, he must have suffered a lot. What should I do? The more I think about it now, the more I feel that Mr. Ye deserves to be loved. Well, I''m going to bake a cake for Mr. Ye and give him warmth! "


    After MI Ran''er sent out this email, he directly pulled out Mingxiu.


    She imagined that when Mingxiu saw that everything didn''t develop in the direction she expected, she immediately had a bad smile on her face.


    She thought that Mingxiu would come to see if she was really baking a cake for ye Chenyu.


    Hurry downstairs.


    "Aunt Xue, how is the cake I asked you to prepare?"


    "Miss, didn''t you say you only need it in the afternoon? I''ve just got the things ready. I just need to bake them directly... "Aunt Xue looks at Mi Ran''er suspiciously," very urgent? "


    "A little bit."


    Miran''er raised her sleeve. "But it''s OK. I''ll bake it myself."


    "You?" Aunt Xue was startled, "goodbye, miss. The kitchen is too dangerous, and the oven is also very dangerous. If I get scalded, I can''t explain to my wife and husband."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a child, and there are so many people in the kitchen that I don''t need to do everything myself. I don''t want to touch the oven." Mi Ran''er turned Aunt Xue''s body to the kitchen, "Aunt Xue, please teach me how to make cakes. I want to learn."

 Chapter 2225

    "Ah... Miss, don''t tell me, especially for teacher ye..." Aunt Xue said helplessly.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and said, "it''s worthy to be Aunt Xue who watched me grow up. She really knows me!"


    Aunt Xue


    Why does she remind these two people inside and outside of her words that their relationship seems to be getting better and better now?


    Aunt Xue knew she couldn''t manage too much, so she couldn''t say anything more. She had to take miran''er to the kitchen to teach her how to make cakes.


    Miran''er was right at all.


    Soon, Mingxiu will arrive.


    In fact, calculate the time. At this time, Mingxiu should go to the laboratory. Unexpectedly, he would come to the Shen family because of an email. He was really not afraid of being scolded by his grandfather.


    "If master Ming doesn''t go to work, why do you come to my house?" Miran''er asked without raising his head while he was making peace.


    "Oh... Are you baking a cake? I remember you didn''t like mango flavor food. How could you suddenly make mango cake? " Mingxiu''s tone had lost the tenderness he had when he came to the Shen family, and he had a feeling of catching her husband.


    "It''s prepared for Mr. Ye. He loves the cake with this flavor. What''s the matter? Master Ming, do you care about me Mi Ran''er raised her eyes to meet Mingxiu''s eyes, and said coldly, "don''t you think you are too lenient?"


    Mingxiu clenched his fist. "That guy is not worth your kindness to him? Didn''t you get the number one in the college entrance examination? In addition to this name, where else is there in him worth your liking? It''s just a homicide... "


    "Mingxiu, shut up!"


    When mi Ran''er saw that Mingxiu was talking more and more in front of others, he couldn''t help but shout out and interrupt Mingxiu.


    Mingxiu''s eyes were a little scarlet. Seeing the confusion of miran''er''s eyes, he laughed, "are you afraid that I will say those three words? In fact, you already know it. With such a background, how can he be worthy of you? Now grandfather Shen just doesn''t know about his family. If grandfather Shen knows, he will drive him out of the team immediately and let him graduate ahead of time! "


    Mi Ran''er was directly amused by the hypocrisy of Mingxiu.


    "I don''t know if my grandfather will fire Mr. Ye after he knows about you. I only know that if my grandfather knows about you, he will never let me see you alone again. The biggest difference between you and Mr. Ye is that Mr. Ye''s fault lies in his family, while you are in yourself. We all know who is better to choose."


    Mi Ran''er came up to Mingxiu with a sneering smile on his face. "Mingxiu, do you really think that no one will know what you did when you spent money on it? Although I didn''t go to high school at that time, until I went to high school, there were still legends about you. They were so vivid. As your childhood sweetheart, of course, I wanted to find out everything and clear up the suspicion for you. But in the process of inspection, the more I checked, the more I was shocked. Originally, I didn''t check these for you, but I directly hammered you to death... "


    Mingxiu''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Brother Mingxiu, after many years, when you dream back in the middle of the night, will you think of that unborn child, will he give you a dream and call you dad with milk and milk?"


    Miran''er''s voice became more and more gentle, but in the tenderness, there was a very obvious taste of bloodthirsty.


    When Mingxiu heard this, he immediately raised his hand to slap miran''er¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2226

    "What are you doing, master Ming?" Seeing this, Aunt Xue quickly came to protect mi Ran''er, raised her head and said to Mingxiu, "master Ming, this is the Shen family. Don''t mess around. If you let my wife and husband know, master Ming won''t step into the Shen family again!"


    When Mingxiu woke up, he suddenly felt that he was a little crazy because of MI Ran''er''s stimulation. His fingers curled up and he took back his hand.


    He swallowed hard.


    "Aunt Xue, I''m sorry, I''m just a little..." he pinched the painful eyebrow, with a strong helpless tone, "Ranyi, what you said has been over many years, and I know it''s wrong. After that, I never fell in love again, let alone have a close relationship with any girl. You believe me..."


    Mi Ran''er frowned in disgust. "Brother Mingxiu, you don''t need to tell me these words. You should tell your future sister-in-law that I don''t care how many girlfriends you have! Oh, brother Mingxiu, don''t delay me baking cakes. Our kitchen is a little busy at noon today, so we may not be able to entertain you. Brother Mingxiu, I''m sorry to send them away. "


    Mingxiu continued to stay here for nothing. He clenched his teeth and turned away with his fist clenched.


    Speechless, he only make complaints about his words. "This young master really made a girl pregnant, or when he was in high school, he was so young that he had so many things to do. It''s really not a fuel saving lamp!"


    "Aunt Xue, remember to tell my mom about what happened today. However, Mingxiu''s paragraph about teacher ye had better be omitted..."


    "Teacher ye?"


    Aunt Xue had forgotten what Mingxiu had just said about Mr. Ye. She looked at Mi Ran''er with some doubts: "what did he say about Mr. Ye?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. You can''t hear it."


    With a faint smile, MI Ran''er continued to make cakes.


    Snow aunt with doubt, frown carefully think, really can''t remember, simply don''t think.


    When the cake was ready, MI Ran''er was so hungry that he asked the chef to cook a bowl of shredded chicken noodles.


    Soon, ye Chenyu came.


    "Did Mr. Ye have dinner? The chicken noodle cooked by our chef is delicious. Would you like to try it Mi Ran''er approached Ye Chenyu and asked with a gentle smile.


    "Yes." Ye Chenyu also gave a gentle smile, "wait, isn''t there any cake to eat? Are you going to hold me to death? "


    Mi Ran''er sticks out her tongue and asks Ye Chenyu to go upstairs with her.


    Aunt Xue brings up the cake and is relieved to see that ye Chenyu and MI Ran''er are really marking the papers.


    Who knows, after she pushed out, the two people in the room raised their heads from the paper.


    "Don''t you have something to tell me? Come on, I''m listening Mi Ran''er asked expectantly, holding Ye Chenyu''s eyes.


    "Er... Chen Qian told me that you asked her about the secret between me and her before, and also said that it would cost a lot to buy this secret, didn''t you?"


    "Well, there is such a thing, but later I thought about it. No matter what the secret is, it''s still something in the past. It''s not worth my persistent inquiry, so let it go."


    Mi Ran''er guessed what ye Chenyu was going to say, and his heart was a little elated.


    He is willing to talk about these things with himself, which means that this guy has accepted her and is willing to share the secret with himself.

 Chapter 2227

    "In fact, if you want to know about it, you don''t need such trouble. Just ask me directly." Ye Chenyu had no choice but to smile. He put his hands on the desk and held them tightly. It can be seen that ye Chenyu was very nervous at the moment.


    "Mr. Ye, if you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it. I''ve already..." Mi Ran''er felt sorry for ye Chenyu and said quickly.


    Ye Chenyu shook his head. "There''s nothing that can''t be said. It''s been so many years. Moreover, I''ve thought about it carefully. I don''t have any mistakes. If I cover it up, it just leaves me psychological pressure. I''d better face it honestly! I don''t think my mother will blame me


    Since ye Chenyu thought so, MI Ran''er was relieved, "OK, you say it."


    "It''s about my parents. They have been quarreling since I can remember. Especially my father is a drunkard. He thinks my mother is too beautiful. He''s flirting with the men in the Hutong. As long as he says one more word, he will feel that my mother has brought him a green hat. Every time he comes to this time, he will excuse himself to drink and come back drunk, When I was a child, I protected my mother from being beaten together. Later, when I grew up and could protect my mother, it would become a fight between me and my father. However, every time at this time, my mother would choose to stand on my father''s side and obstruct me. "


    When ye Chenyu said this, he had already collapsed. He rubbed his cheek and then continued: "I''m very disappointed with my mother, but she was beaten so badly every time. I can''t help it. When I call the police, the police say it''s family business, and my mother protects my father, so I can''t deal with him. Finally, I''m completely disappointed. After high school, I choose to live in school, but, I didn''t expect that the first week I went to school, something happened at home


    Ye Chenyu has always remembered how terrible the scene at home was when he came home on Friday night. Over the years, he has always been awakened by this nightmare.


    "The drunkard fell to the ground with blood. The blood had already solidified. It was my mother, who had been weak for nearly 20 years. She had been dead for a long time with a knife in her abdomen! On the dining table, there was my mother''s suicide note. It turned out that she killed the drunkard. She couldn''t bear the pain any more. For a moment, she angrily resisted. She picked up the wooden stool and hit the drunkard on the back of the head, killing him on the spot. My mother was scared to death after she recovered. She didn''t want to let people know that I had a murderer mother, and she didn''t know how to face me, I chose to commit suicide. When I got home, they had been dead for half a day... "


    Ye Chenyu said here with a self mocking smile, "I trembled and wanted to call the police. At this moment, Chen Qian brought the fried fish made by Aunt Chen to me. Unexpectedly, she came across the picture. She was calm and helped me figure out the wording to deal with the police. Because it was a family dispute, it was just a big stir in our small place. It didn''t take long, We all forget the past... "


    When miran''er saw the tears under Ye Chenyu''s eyes, she held out her hand and grasped his big hand. After holding her hand tightly, miran''er said softly, "well, I know all about it. You don''t have to remember any more."


    "It''s OK. In fact, there are many memories in these years. When I think about it, I''m calm enough. But after I say that, I still can''t bear it."

 Chapter 2228

    Ye Chenyu smiles faintly, and his big hand turns around and holds mi Ran''er''s little hand.


    "The so-called secret, in fact, is that I told a little lie in front of the police, in order to protect my mother''s reputation, don''t want to let her bear the name of a murderer, and, I always want to get rid of this past, Chen Qian just happened to hold on to me."


    When ye Chenyu thought of Chen qianpingri threatening himself in front of him, he said, "in recent years, Chen Qian hasn''t mentioned it. Since you appeared, she just..."


    "Chen Qian has a sense of crisis. That''s why she wants to bind you with the things she did in those years. However, she is really stupid. She doesn''t know what space is. The more threatening this kind of thing is, the more distant it will be with you!"


    Mi Ran''er lightly hooked his lips and looked at Ye Chenyu''s eyes with a little tenderness. "Mr. Ye, why do you suddenly want to tell me these things?"


    "Because I don''t want you to know it from other people. If it comes out of other people''s mouth, it will definitely mean something else... I''d rather say it myself!"


    When mi Ran''er heard Ye Chenyu''s words, he twisted his brow slightly. "Does Mr. Ye explain how to repair it?"


    Ye Chenyu raised his eyebrows with a smile. "It seems that you really know you from childhood."


    "Yes, I know who he is. I know more about you, Mr. Ye!" Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing: "Mr. Ye, I have nothing to do with Mingxiu. You don''t need a sense of crisis. Moreover, even if Mingxiu slanders you in front of me, I won''t believe it! Don''t you have that trust in me? "


    Ye Chenyu''s eyes were dazed when he saw mi Ran''er''s smile.


    Then, somewhat frustrated, he pulled his hand out of the palm of miran''er''s.


    "Compared with trusting you, I don''t believe that you can trust me so much. After all, Mingxiu grew up with you, but I was just one of your tutors."


    Ye Chenyu said that at last, he laughed at himself.


    It was this smile that made mi Ran''er''s heart ache.


    "Ye Chenyu, I hope you will remember that you are more than a tutor to me! If it''s just a tutor, do I have to be so kind to you and accommodate you in everything? I don''t believe it. You can''t feel what I think of you... "


    When mi Ran''er said this, he suddenly got up and bullied Ye Chenyu. His little hand fell on his neck. When his voice fell, he grasped Ye Chenyu''s collar and pulled it towards his own direction.


    The lips of the two were less than one centimeter apart.


    "Or am I not doing enough? Need to be more obvious? " Mi Ran''er had a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. Immediately, the lip was directly attached to Ye Chenyu''s.


    When they put on their lips, MI Ran''er obviously felt that ye Chenyu''s breathing became much faster.


    After kissing, ye Chenyu''s body froze. Ten seconds later, he responded. He quickly raised his hand and pushed mi Ran''er away.


    His face is full of red halo, directly red to the root of the neck, he can''t believe to stare at this action bold girl, "do you know what you are doing?"


    "I know, kiss you! Mr. Ye, don''t tell me that you have lived for 21 years and haven''t had a kiss with anyone... Are you still in your first love? Then I''ll make it! " Miran''er''s smile is getting worse and worse. He is an old driver.

 Chapter 2229

    In front of Ye Chenyu, she called back to Shen Mu.


    It''s on the other side soon.


    "What are you doing now?" Without waiting for MI Ran''er to speak, Shen asked directly.


    "Me? I''m looking at the paper now... "


    "And who are you with?" Shen asked again.


    "Teacher Ye!" Mi Ran''er is not going to hide it from Shen Mu.


    After a few seconds of silence, she gasped and asked, "don''t you need to make up lessons any more? How did you get involved with Ye Chenyu again? "


    Mi Ran''er kneaded her eyebrows helplessly, got up and went to the bed, "Mommy, don''t you listen to what Mingxiu said? Teacher ye, as the number one student in the college entrance examination, what happened to my class? He hasn''t collected the money yet. It''s hard to find such a conscientious tutor now! "


    "Conscience? I think he has ulterior motives. I tell you, you can draw a clear line with this kind of person right now. He can fight Mingxiu before and fight against you later. I advise you to wake up and don''t be cheated by that boy''s face! "


    Listening to Shen Mu''s words, MI Ran''er could already imagine how Ming Xiu arranged Ye Chenyu in front of Shen Mu.


    "Mommy, if you really choose to believe in Mingxiu, I don''t have much to say. However, I can also tell mommy that I like Ye Chenyu. We are already together. He will help me to study hard and let me enter a good university, as long as Mingxiu doesn''t make trouble in the middle, In the future, no one will know the things in his family. Besides, Mommy, you are a sensible person. You should know that those things are done by his parents and have nothing to do with him. He absolutely does not need to atone for his father''s mistakes! "


    "You are really fascinated by this guy. There is a murderer in his family, which is in his genes. I tell you, I will never agree with you two. Even if you are not with Mingxiu, you can''t be with such a boy of birth!"


    Shen mother really some collapse, some eagerly said.


    "Yes? What if my grandfather allowed me to be with Mr. Ye? Mommy, do you want to object? My grandfather is very satisfied with Mr. Ye... "Mi Ran''er moves out of the name of Mr. Shen, trying to make Mrs. Shen sober up. Some things can''t be done without her permission.


    Shen Mu was stunned.


    "Your grandfather won''t agree either..."


    "Mommy, you don''t know your grandfather very well. How much he likes Ye Chenyu, I know better than you! Besides, it''s my freedom who I want to be with. It''s useless for anyone to object to it! "


    After that, miran''er hung up the phone directly.


    When he turned around, he saw Ye Chenyu''s eyes falling on him. Mi Ran''er clasped her lips and gave a gentle smile.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s normal for my mother to disagree with us for a while, but I''m not a obedient child. I only think what I want!" Mi Ran''er gives Ye Chenyu a centering needle.


    She is really worried that her parents'' obstruction will shake Ye Chenyu''s position. If so, her task will be delayed for some time.


    At this time, ye Chenyu just needs to stay by his side and leave the rest to himself.


    Seeing mi Ran''er''s confident appearance, ye Chenyu raised a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth. Then he nodded slowly, "well, I know... But don''t make it too ugly for me and my family. It''s not worth it!"

 Chapter 2230

    "Why not? No matter what you do to me, it''s most worthwhile. Mr. Ye, I don''t like you to belittle yourself so much in front of me. I prefer you to be confident and proud


    Mi Ran''er went to Ye Chenyu''s side, took up his cheek with some heartache, sighed, and said helplessly.


    When ye Chenyu looks at Mi Ran''er''s eyes, he has a strange feeling in his heart. It seems to be the first time for a girl to care so much about her feelings after 20 years of fire.


    With a snort, he nodded, "OK, I see!"


    Worried that Shen''s mother will suddenly come back to find Ye Chenyu, MI Ran''er asks Ye Chenyu to leave first. She plans to deal with Shen''s side alone.


    As for grandfather


    He is a highly educated person. Moreover, he is so sensible that he will not be prejudiced by Ye Chenyu''s family. Mi Ran''er thinks that his grandfather may be his own helper.


    After ye Chenyu left, she called her grandfather.


    "Grandfather, did my mother contact you?" She asked directly.


    "No, what''s the matter? Did you and your mommy fight again? " Grandfather Shen frowned and asked anxiously.


    "No, grandfather, I have something to tell you. Do you have time now? If you don''t have time, I''ll call you when you''re free! "


    "Well... Rest time, otherwise the grandfather would not be able to answer your phone." Grandfather Shen gave a gentle smile.


    After a long breath, miran''er organized a language and told grandfather Shen about himself, ye Chenyu and Mingxiu.


    Grandfather Shen was silent for a long time. He seemed to be thinking that he had been closed in the laboratory for such a period of time, and so many things would happen.


    What''s more, it''s also a bold move for a silent granddaughter to choose to fall in love at this time.


    "Ranyi, grandfather asked you, do you really like Chenyu?" Grandfather''s question was very serious.


    "Well, grandfather, I can be sure that I like him very much and I don''t know what the future will be like. But now, I hope to get the support of my family. I don''t want the people I like to be slandered and ridiculed by my family!"


    "Well, Grandpa understands. You''re right. Chenyu''s parents did all those things. They have nothing to do with Chenyu. A little sensible people will understand this. I believe that your mother is against you two now. It''s just because she''s angry and really worried about you. You try to give your mother a period of time to accept it, I''ll try to persuade you, Mommy! "


    Grandfather Shen was really transparent. He immediately understood the purpose of the call and gave a reassuring answer.


    "Grandfather, thank you for your support. You can rest assured that Mr. Ye and I will not delay our studies. On the contrary, Mr. Ye''s excellence can promote me to study better and harder, so as to keep up with Mr. Ye''s rhythm and strive to become the number one in the college entrance examination next year."


    Mi Ran''er also wisely promised a lot to grandfather Shen.


    Grandfather Shen laughs: "the number one champion is not forced, just need to play your best strength, don''t because of the quarrel with your mother and deliberately test very bad to revenge your mother, really naive, you know?"


    "Well, I know."


    After thanking her grandfather again, miran''er hung up.

 Chapter 2231

    With grandfather Shen''s assurance, miran''er felt much more relaxed.


    She leaned back on the sofa in her study, crossed her legs, found Mingxiu''s email number, released him from the blacklist, and sent an email to Mingxiu.


    "Don''t think that you can destroy the relationship between me and Mr. Ye by doing so many small actions behind my back. Mingxiu, you will only make me hate you more and more! I don''t want to see you again


    Maybe Mingxiu didn''t read the email, or even put her on the blacklist. This email is like a sea of stone.


    That night, when Shen''s mother came back, she saw her daughter sitting on the sofa watching TV leisurely. With a little spirit, she hummed, "it''s really a woman in love. She is still watching TV leisurely. I think you are so simple that you are cheated by Ye Chenyu!"


    "Mommy, although I''m simple, I''m not stupid. I can tell if I''ve been cheated. Besides, what''s your misunderstanding about your genes and your father''s? Will you be a fool if you are such a calculating smart man?"


    Mi Ran''er throws the melon seed skin in her hand into the dustbin. She pattes the dust on her palm helplessly. She meets Shen''s eyes and says helplessly.


    Seeing her eloquence and eloquence, Shen took a deep breath. She pinched her eyebrows and laughed sarcastically. "Yes, you''re not stupid at all. You know how to find your grandfather as a helper and let him be a lobbyist, which makes me have to agree with your relationship with Ye Chenyu!"


    "Grandfather is not a lobbyist, he simply wants to advise you not to think too bad about people!"


    Mi Ran''er went up to Shen''s mother and put her arm around her. Then she showed her lovely smile. "Mommy, haven''t you met Mr. Ye? Why don''t you let Mr. Ye visit you at home some time, so that you can have a close look at your daughter''s eyes! "


    Shen Mu white her one eye, "you just together, how? I want to see my parents? "


    "Well, Ming Xiu and I haven''t been together yet. Don''t you and Mrs. Ming just want to get us engaged? The rhythm of Mr. Shen and I is already very slow! " Mi Ran''er''s mouth, shuttling through so many faces, has not been able to argue with her!


    Mother Shen couldn''t help laughing.


    Mother and son two afternoons of the needle to maimang at this moment a smile, devoid of enmity.


    "Well, in a short time, your father and I have no time to meet formally. However, we still have time to have dinner together. Tomorrow night, you can let him have dinner at home. Your grandfather will come back tomorrow. Then we will sit together and get to know each other. Are you satisfied?"


    Mother Shen asked helplessly.


    Miran''er nodded happily, "well, I''m satisfied. Mommy, it''s very kind of you. I knew that you didn''t mean what you said in the afternoon. You must be worried about my daughter. That''s why you think Mr. Ye is a bad man!"


    Shen''s mother said she didn''t want to accept the late hat. She took her hand out of MI Ran''er and went to the kitchen. She asked Aunt Xue, "is the food ready? If you don''t come back for dinner tonight, it''s just me and Xiao Shen. "


    "When you are ready, you can have dinner at any time. Madam can wash her hands and have dinner when she comes back." Snow aunt said with a low smile.


    Seeing the smile on Shen''s face, she guesses that Shen''s mother is also very happy. Her son-in-law is actually a top student in the college entrance examination, and now many companies are competing to recruit her.

 Chapter 2232

    Before going to bed, MI Ran''er tells Ye Chenyu what Shen''s mother said.


    Ye Chenyu was surprised to learn that Shen''s mother would accept him so quickly. Then, with joy, he made a video call to MI Ran''er.


    They are in love now.


    After chatting late into the night, MI Ran''er worries about whether ye Chenyu will go to bed too late, which will affect tomorrow''s performance in the laboratory. He says goodbye to Ye Chenyu and hangs up the phone.


    Mi Ran''er also liked this feeling of passionate love. Every time she went to a certain plane, she would have a new feeling. It would be a good experience in retrospect.


    She had a sweet sleep. When she got up, she saw that the email sent to Mingxiu yesterday had already been answered.


    "Yes? It can''t be destroyed? It seems that Aunt Shen is really not picky about her son-in-law. Since you are willing to be with such a recessive domestic violence man, I won''t stop you. I hope you won''t come to me with a black and blue face and cry and say that you have regretted it! "


    In the early morning, MI Ran''er was amused by Mingxiu.


    Ha ha, after laughing, delete this email directly.


    She may not be able to stay in this position until then, and even if she will live for a lifetime, she decides that this kind of situation mentioned by Mingxiu will not happen.


    Because ye Chenyu is coming home for dinner today, MI Ran''er goes downstairs, orders the kitchen to prepare the dishes, and tells Aunt Xue how to arrange the restaurant.


    Seeing that MI Ran''er is so devoted and ye Chenyu is coming to dinner, Aunt Xue feels sad and funny.


    "Miss, Mr. Ye is not the kind of person who cares about the quality of life. Moreover, he has had meals at home several times. He knows the situation at home very well. I don''t think it''s necessary..."


    "It''s different today, Aunt Xue. You don''t want to be lazy. That''s why you talk so much, right? In the past, Mr. Ye stayed for a meal. Today is a very formal occasion. Aunt Xue, I hope you can be formal, so I can forget what you said in front of Mr. Ye! "


    Look to snow aunt in the eyes a little bit more threat.


    Aunt Xue takes a deep breath and can only compromise.


    Miran''er went to change her clothes again, and drew a very beautiful make-up very exquisitely.


    "Host, why do you attach so much importance to this man? Is this man your favorite The system can''t help joking.


    "Well... Can I say that from the previous several positions up to now, every male leader has something that appeals to me? I don''t know why. Maybe it''s a coincidence. " When Mi ran was blush, he humming to the system.


    The system chuckles, "in fact, when the LORD God arranges plane tasks, he will also consider the host''s preferences, but generally speaking, he will not be accurate. You are the first one to be so accurate!"


    "Yes? Should I feel lucky? " Mi Ran''er said with a sneer.


    The system is silent.


    Mi Ran''er did not care about the system. After putting on her make-up, she quietly waited for the arrival of the afternoon.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, grandfather Shen took Ye Chenyu back to Shen''s home.


    After they came back, grandfather Shen and ye Chenyu went directly to their study. They were supposed to say something about the laboratory, but mi Ran''er didn''t disturb them.


    After more than an hour, Shen Fu and Shen Mu came back.

 Chapter 2233

    In MI Ran''er''s memory, Shen''s father and mother came home at this time for the first time after Shen''s mother had a memory.


    "Where''s your grandfather?" This is the first question that mother Shen asked when she came back.


    Mi Ran''er knew that she wanted to ask Ye Chenyu, Ao Jiao''s mother.


    Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "I''m talking to Mr. Ye in my study..."


    "Oh... Then I''ll go up and change my clothes. It''s too cold and hard to wear professional clothes. So are you, husband. Go and change into a more homely clothes." Shen''s mother drags Shen''s father up the stairs.


    As a result, ye Chenyu and grandfather Shen went downstairs before them.


    "I just heard the car. Are your parents back?" Grandfather Shen asked with a kind smile.


    "Well, upstairs went to change clothes, my mother said," you can''t wear too hard, so you have to make complaints about your occupation clothes. "


    Grandfather Shen couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Chenyu also had a smile on his face.


    "Chenyu, don''t be stiff just because you have parents at home. Neither her parents nor I are serious people..." grandfather Shen asked Ye Chenyu to sit down in the living room.


    Grandfather Shen''s words directly amused mi Ran''er.


    I''m not a serious person. If I''m not serious, how can I make the original owner close to being autistic.


    I''m also here. I can deal with this family. If I change to be the original owner, I''m afraid I can only get depression in the end.


    Looking at the smile on MI Ran''er''s face, grandfather Shen couldn''t help but glare at her and warn her not to be so arrogant. Now he is arrogant and so on. If my mother has a problem with her again, it has nothing to do with him.


    When Shen Fu and Shen Mu came downstairs and saw Ye Chenyu sitting in the living room, Shen Mu''s eyes lit up for a moment.


    To tell you the truth, ye Chenyu''s face is very different from what she imagined. She thought Ye Chenyu would be a young man who looks a little dull. She didn''t expect that he was a beautiful man. Moreover, he didn''t look like he had a face but no brain.


    Moreover, he was very polite. When Shen Fu and Shen Mu came down, he immediately stood up and said hello to Shen Fu and Shen Mu.


    It''s still early for dinner. Shen''s mother has been talking to Ye Chenyu to understand what she wants to know.


    It can be seen that mother-in-law is very satisfied with her future son-in-law.


    Mi Ran''er, sitting on one side pretending to watch TV, has been paying attention to this side. She is not surprised by Shen''s reaction. Young people like Ye Chenyu will be very popular with her parents. After all, apart from family, they can be regarded as perfect human beings!


    "In this way, your plan for the future is quite good. Your aunt is very pleased that you can plan for yourself so calmly. In this case, your aunt can give you her daughter. However, I hope you can assure your aunt that you must be kind to her in the future. She is the only daughter of our family. She has been spoiled since childhood, His father and I work so hard to make her live a carefree life, like a little princess. After we marry you, our living standard will not be lowered. Can you guarantee that? "


    This is the standard template for mother-in-law to say to son-in-law.


    When miran''er listened, she felt that her ears were about to cocoon.


    Here, ye Chenyu gently smile, then, firmly nodded, "aunt, don''t worry, I won''t let Ranyi suffer, since I chose her, I must give her the best life!"

 Chapter 2234

    Shen Mu nodded with satisfaction, "do you have any relatives in your family?"


    Ye Chenyu shook his head with some loss. "There are relatives in the distance, but there are none. Only when we celebrate the Spring Festival, we will send a wechat greeting. Most of them have not seen each other for several years!"


    "My family is in charge of the engagement business. Don''t you have any objection? By the way, we have only one daughter, Ranyi. If you want to be a burden, you should have no problem, right


    Ye Chenyu was stunned. "If it''s redundant, the child''s surname..."


    "You must have more than one, one with you and one with Ranyi? Fair! Besides, you must take over our company together with Ranyi in the future. It''s the best way to get involved! "


    Shen''s mother patted Ye Chenyu on the shoulder with a smile. "Well, that''s the best arrangement. Give me your eight characters. Let''s find a lucky day and a day when everyone is relatively free. Let''s have your engagement banquet!"


    Shen Mu is really an activist. As long as she accepts it, the speed of all the processes is like a rocket


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    "Mommy, I didn''t say it all before. Now I just want to prepare for the exam and get engaged. I''d better wait until I get into college."


    "If you really just want to prepare for the exam, you won''t fall in love with Mr. Ye at this juncture! Besides, it''s just engagement, not marriage. What are you so worried about? "


    Shen''s mother rolled a white eye and said angrily.


    Miran''er thought for a moment. The rapid development of the plot is not a bad thing for her.


    Pretending to be helpless, he nodded, "OK, Mommy, you can arrange what you want. Teacher ye and I will cooperate with you!"


    She looked at Ye Chenyu and said, "will you cooperate?"


    "Well, yes, I''m very happy to have my aunt to help me with everything."


    Ye Chenyu is a stranger to the feeling of having a mommy. Today, Shen''s mother is gentle to him, which makes him recall the kindness his mother used to treat him.


    He doesn''t reject that feeling.


    The engagement was directly discussed in the process of meeting and eating for the first time.


    It took Shen two days to decide the engagement date. It''s August 16, the second day of the reunion night. It''s also a double day. It''s really the best day in recent years.


    The invitation is also sent out. Shen''s mother asks mi Ran''er to ask Ye Chenyu about his guest list. Ye Chenyu gives him a list of less than ten people.


    Seven of them are distant relatives. It''s unknown whether they will arrive.


    The remaining two are ye Chenyu''s classmates.


    This social circle is so simple.


    Soon, August 16 will arrive.


    The engagement banquet was held in the villa of a friend of Shen''s. Shen''s mother had a girl heart. The scene was very beautiful, and MI Ran''er also liked it very much. When she appeared at the meeting in the dress chosen by Shen, the hall burst into applause.


    Ye Chenyu stood in the middle of the stage and saw the girl''s beautiful appearance with a gentle smile.


    After MI Ran''er approached with a brisk step, he took her little hand, lowered his head, and whispered in her ear, "you are so beautiful today."


    "Wow, do you mean I wasn''t beautiful before?" Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows slightly and asked in a displeased way.


    "All beautiful."


    Ye Chenyu has a strong desire for survival.


    He amused mi Ran''er directly.


    Although the engagement ring prepared by mother Shen is simple in style, there are many small details in it. For example, the names of the two people and their zodiac signs are engraved on the ring, and the diamond is also heart-shaped!

 Chapter 2235

    When he put on the ring, MI Ran''er heard Ye Chenyu say in a low voice that I love you


    As soon as the voice fell, the voice of the system rang out in my mind: "congratulations to the host, the completion rate of the standard plane task has reached 100%, and I am about to leave the standard plane!"


    Miran''er quickly raises her eyes and takes a look at Ye Chenyu, who is very right for her. Then, the white light comes and drags miran''er''s spirit into a whirlpool. Soon, she loses consciousness.


    -


    When he woke up, Miran was in the plane space station.


    Floating feeling a little strange, she frowned and whispered, "I don''t need to rest, you can directly let me carry out the next plane task!"


    "You can start. This time, the host can choose the plot outline of the next plane."


    As soon as the voice of the system dropped, MI Ran''er saw a light screen in the vast white space. There were four options on the light screen.


    1¡¢ Idol 101.


    2¡¢ Power is supreme.


    3¡¢ It''s groundbreaking.


    4¡¢ Detective kn.


    "What the hell is this? Can you be more careful? Such a general outline is likely to be a pitfall. " After seeing the options, MI ran make complaints about it.


    "The host is at ease, these outlines are extracted keywords, absolutely not pits! If there is a pit, how about 100 people directly sent by this system? "


    The system started to gamble with Miran.


    I can hear the fearless tone of the system. Maybe there is no pit.


    Miran''er randomly chose one. "Well, anyway, each of these options has to go through in the end. It doesn''t matter which one comes first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, miran''er was sucked into the plane conveyor belt by a force.


    "I''m Cao!"


    She felt headache, low scold a, again lost consciousness.


    -


    "Don''t squeeze, it''s so crowded that all the photos are spent..."


    "That is, don''t crowd the back. Wait a minute, we can''t produce good photos. Isn''t it also the loss of fans?"


    "Ah, the camera is lost. I have tens of thousands of cameras!"


    ¡­¡­


    When she came back to her mind, MI Ran''er heard the hustle and bustle of voices in her ears. She frowned and opened her eyes slowly. Before she could see where she was, a huge force hit her waist and knocked her several steps¡ª¡ª


    "It hurts... Is walking..."


    After MI Ran''er had stabilized himself, he wanted to curse without thinking about it.


    At this time, there was a shriek in my ear. Then, the man who held her gently asked, "didn''t you get hurt?"


    As soon as mi Ran''er raised his eyes, he put on a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes. Although he was wearing a mask, he could see that his face was very small. The most important thing was that he had a very good smell.


    "No, thank you!"


    Mi Ran''er feels that the women nearby are eyeing him. She quickly gets up and leaves the boy. She coagulates his eyes and feels very familiar. She seems to have seen him somewhere.


    At this time, someone in the crowd yelled: "Zaihe, I love you! When will you be able to solo


    The boy standing behind mi Ran''er gave a low smile and even replied, "soon, please look forward to it!"


    The fans were cheering again.


    At that moment, MI Ran''er''s mind was filled with a long string of memories.


    Originally, the original owner''s name was Lin Ranran. This year, he was only 17 years old. He was a trainee in an entertainment company seeking dreams in H country. He said that he was seeking dreams. In fact, Lin Ranran came to h country just for his idol. He interviewed the company where the idol was. He was brushed down and had to choose other companies.

 Chapter 2236

    After Lin ran was selected successfully, he stayed in H country. Besides training, he spent most of his time chasing idols.


    I went to a lot of signing meetings and became an idol. Li Zhihe was the front line of the biggest station in his country.


    Of course, she conceals her identity as an intern. If she lets her fans know that she is an intern, she will be doubted by her fans whether she wants to make a debut.


    At that time, she may be ripped to the top.


    Lin Ranran is very talented in photography, and has produced many divine pictures of Li Zhihe.


    Li zuihe is one of the top miracle members of the heaven group in H country. He is the lead singer and Deputy lead dancer in the group. His popularity is the upper circle in the group. However, he has few personal resources. Because of this, he has abused many fans and avenged Li zuihe on the Internet every day. Why is there no personal resources.


    After Li Zhihe''s definite reply this time, the fans will certainly revel for a long time. However, if solo continues to go on for a long time, the fans will certainly abuse the company and the so-called royal family with huge personal resources in the group, but the return rate is not high. Then they pray day by day that their brother can leave the group and fly alone as soon as possible.


    Lin Ranran is Li Zhuanghe''s only fan, but she is also the fan of miracle group. Having seen so many idol groups in H country, she knows how important the group is to herself.


    In fact, most of Li''s attention now is brought to him by the regiment. If Li really chose to fly alone or how, his attention would be less than two-thirds.


    With solo, it will have better effect.


    Li Zhihe himself should also know this point. He has always attached great importance to the group. Although he is also interested in solo, he has more than once said in public that being in the miracle group is the greatest luck in his life.


    "This is the so-called idol 101? I thought it was the cultivation department. First of all, it was a member of the top group. I was also a trainee. The gap was too big. I always felt that this task was even more difficult! " Mi ran, though he was trying to make complaints about his mind in his mind, still hurriedly looked at Li Zhi he, thinking about how he was close, and how he could be seen again in Lee ho ho.


    Holding the camera, she took a few pictures of Li Zhihe casually, and quickly followed Li Zhihe to the outside.


    There are more fans out there.


    It''s too crowded. When mi Ran''er sees so many people, besides, they are all girls. Everyone''s screams are going to deafen mi Ran''er''s ears!


    She had to find a place with few people to sit down and get ready to have a good rest. At this time, she saw two people sitting in the coffee shop.


    If mi Ran''er is right, they are Ning Jia and song Yueran who are the least popular.


    Two people actually have leisure here to drink coffee, and, no fans notice them, this popularity gap is also too cruel!


    With a blink of an eye, MI Ran''er suddenly raises her camera and takes two pictures of Ning Jia and song Yueran.


    Because it''s Aidou, Ning Jia and song Yueran are very sensitive to the camera. When they are secretly photographed, they immediately find out. They both look this way.


    When mi Ran''er meets them, she immediately smiles with a Curved Eyebrow (generally speaking, she wears a mask when she''s with the station. The original owner is worried about being recognized, so she also wears a mask).


    Ning Jia and song Yueran did not expect that they would have follow-up fans. They were a little surprised. In addition to their surprise, they returned mi Ran''er with a very gentle smile.

 Chapter 2237

    Song Yueran suddenly waved to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er ran to her.


    "Brother Yueran, what''s the matter?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Are you our fan?" Song Yueran asked in a low voice with expectation.


    "No!"


    Miran''er shook her head straightforwardly. Seeing song Yueran and Ning Jia''s disappointment, she continued: "I am a miracle fan, everyone who loves miracles!"


    Song Yueran and Ning Jia look at each other reluctantly. Song Yueran says: "even if it''s goufen, few people will follow us like this. Our only powder is just a handful..."


    "Are those two brothers envious of the popularity of other brothers? In fact, do not envy, as long as the miracle in one day, I will help you one day, and other fans will, and, is the gold will always shine, in the future fans will be more and more


    Mi Ran''er said with sincerity.


    Song Yueran and Ning Jia are very happy and moved.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go. There should be a small fan meeting over there. Let''s go to the parking lot." Ning Jia got up with his bag. His eyes fell on MI Ran''er. "Shall we meet again?"


    "Certainly! I will sign for the album next month. I hope my two brothers will remember me then. " Mi Ran''er smiles and watches Ning Jia and song Yueran leave.


    Weighing the camera in her hand, she put it back in her bag, walked out of the airport, got on a bus and was ready to go back to the company dormitory.


    On the way, she narrowed her eyes and communicated with the system in her mind.


    "Host, I thought you would have direct contact with the man. What''s the name of this move?"


    "Besiege Wei and save Zhao! Assault from the side! If I get in touch with Li Zhihe directly, they will only treat me as an illegitimate and guard against me. If I want to attack him, it''s even more difficult. First, I''ll have a good relationship with the less popular members of the regiment. Ning Jia and song Yueran will surely take me to see the whole regiment in the future, and then they will have a chance to have contact with the male leader! "


    "Well, the host has such a fast analysis ability in such a short time. It''s really amazing!" The system is not stingy to praise.


    Miran''er said triumphantly, "right? There are many opportunities for you to open your eyes


    Before the car started, all of a sudden, miran''er felt that there was a person sitting beside her. She opened her eyes and looked sideways. The girl next to her noticed miran''er''s sight and waved her hand to greet her.


    "Hello, sister! Are you a fan of miracles, too? " Asked the girl, who did not recognize her life at all.


    "Well..." Mi Ran''er nodded.


    "As long as we pursue a regiment, we are all sisters. By the way, you should not be from h, right? Where is it from? " Asked the girl suspiciously.


    "China."


    The girl''s eyes brightened, "what a coincidence. I''m Chinese too. I went to university in H country. How about you? Are you here to study, too? "


    "I... well, I''m an international student, too." Mi Ran''er didn''t tell the girl she met for the first time the identity of her trainee.


    "My name is Qin rou. You can call me Xiao rou. In the future, we can watch concerts together and chase my brother. I live in the school dormitory and plan to rent a house next semester. It''s more convenient. Do you want to share it with me?"


    Qin Rou was really familiar. Before she said that, she began to invite mi Ran''er to share the rent.


    Mi Ran''er shakes her head helplessly. Then she smiles and politely refuses Qin rou. "I''m used to living in the dormitory. My parents will worry if I move out rashly and my parents know it!"

 Chapter 2238

    Qin Rou was a little disappointed. "Forget it, but we can leave a contact information. We are all Chinese, and we are chasing the same love bean. It''s really predestined that we can make an appointment to play together when we have time!"


    Looking at the smile on Qin Rou''s face, MI Ran''er can''t help thinking of a girl she met in a certain plane.


    At first, it was the same pattern of meeting, but later, what the girl did made mi Ran''er very sad.


    Miran''er thinks that this NPC setting should not appear twice.


    So, she didn''t have too much to watch out for Qin Rou, but in private affairs, she would still guard against this self familiar girl.


    After returning to the company, miran''er went directly to the practice room.


    There is a big difference between the practice room of the students and the one they have been in. The practice room of the students is not so spacious, and the decoration is very simple. There is only one mirror for everyone to supervise their own dance movements.


    There is not even a computer for playing music here. We need to bring our own stereo and mobile phone.


    When I got to the practice room, a female trainee who was in the same period with the original owner came over and said, "Ran Ran, Mr. Li just came here once. She said that she would go to her office when you arrived, and that she had something to talk to you!"


    "With me?"


    Mi Ran''er frowns slightly. Lin Ran Ran has been in the company for more than three years and has not yet made her debut. Recently, the company has a plan for women''s group to make her debut. If Lin Ran is not elected, she has planned to quit the company and find another way out.


    Miran''er was a little worried. Was he really going to be brushed down?


    When mi Ran''er went in, he said hello. Then he went to his desk and said, "teacher, what do you want me to do?"


    "Here''s a form for you to fill in. You''ll give a cover video to the song above. The senior management will screen it!" Mr. Li tenderly handed mi Ran''er a piece of paper.


    Mi Ran''er took it over and looked at it. It was actually the application form of the women''s League project.


    "This is..."


    "Don''t be so excited. Even if you are selected in the primary election, there will be group selection. After several rounds, the plan is to keep nine students, while there are more than 30 female students in our company. Do you think you can stand out from these 30 practice rooms..."


    "I have confidence! Don''t worry, Mr. Li. I will practice hard and try to get a place for my debut! " After smiling sweetly, MI Ran''er bowed deeply to Mr. Li and left the office.


    After she left the office, she straightened up and pinched her waist. In H country, the etiquette of the former and later generations is very strict. Moreover, there are all kinds of rules to say hello. Once she makes some mistakes, she will be caught by others, and it will be a nuisance to her superiors and predecessors.


    This kind of etiquette is very complicated, but as long as you get used to it, it''s OK.


    She took the form and went back to the practice room. When she came to the door, she thought about it, folded it and put it in her pocket.


    After entering, a trainee came to her and asked, "what did Mr. Li ask you to do? Is it something to talk about? "


    "Coming out? It''s not that easy. I just talked about the recent contact situation and assigned some tasks to me. I have to do something step by step. I''ve been waiting for more than three years, and I can afford to wait a little longer! "


    Miran''er laughed, hid a little, and returned in a low voice.


    "Well, you''ve been practicing well recently. You can sing and dance. Ran Ran, you may be ace in the future."

 Chapter 2239

    "What ace is not ace? Now I just want to be able to make a smooth debut. If I can''t make a smooth debut, I''ve spent all these years in H country in vain and wasted my youth!" Mi Ran''er tied up her hair. She was very skillful. She rubbed her cheek and said, "well, don''t talk about it. Let''s practice quickly. Only when we have the best practice can we be valued by the senior management and get the qualification to be a monk!"


    When the rest of the students heard what mi Ran''er said, they looked at each other and felt that what mi Ran''er said was right. They all nodded. Then they returned to their respective positions and began to connect.


    During the training, the trainees usually practice for several hours without interruption. They also need to sing when they dance. In this way, they can exercise their breath and let it last for a long time. When they make their debut in the future, there will be no accident scene when they do the singing and dancing performance.


    There is also a concert, but also a few hours singing and dancing uninterrupted, physical strength must also be enough to go.


    The original owner''s body is very flexible, and her voice is really good. When she went to the miracle company for an interview, she was brushed off because she was too nervous to play abnormal, so she was brushed off.


    But now after systematic teaching in singing, the original voice is better, not only can he sing high notes, but also has his own characteristics in chorus.


    Can sing can dance, as long as can make a debut, do not worry about sucking powder.


    Miran''er was practicing seriously. Her high intensity of singing and dancing made her sweat quickly. Her daily dance practice lasted for three hours, during which there would be a short break.


    After that, she also needs to go to the vocal music teacher to test her voice and score recognition, as well as vocal practice.


    In addition to these exercises, there are also exercises of art ability learning and body posture.


    It takes at least six or seven hours to finish all the courses in a day.


    There are a lot of students who come here to practice after class. They have to do their homework when they come home. Every day, they have their own biological clock, so they won''t feel tired.


    But if you don''t get a chance to be a monk after working so hard in the end, all the pains during the practice will come up, which is the time when people really feel sad.


    The original master was a trainee in H country. She was suspended from school. Her parents only gave her four years. Therefore, if she can''t become a monk this time, she must go back to China.


    Mi Ran''er had to get a chance to make a debut this time. Otherwise, he would have to cross the ocean to complete his mission in the future.


    too troublesome.


    Moreover, MI Ran''er is also confident that he will get the chance to make a debut this time and perform with Li Zhihe.


    At the end of a day''s training, miran''er took a bath in the company. When she came out of the company with a tired body, it was already late at night.


    She felt in her pocket and had a little money. After a little supper, she went back to the dormitory.


    Trainee dormitory is a room for several people to sleep in and out of bed.


    When the original owner first arrived in H country, he didn''t know much about the language of this country. There was a problem in communication, which almost offended people. However, because she was sweet and clever, she had a quick attitude to admit her mistake, and she was younger, so the senior students were very helpless to her.


    "Ran Ran, did you go to the airport to take photos again today?" She came back to the dormitory and put on a mask, and a senior in the next dormitory came running over and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I went to pick up the plane!"


    Miran''er nodded with a smile.


    The trainees all know that the original owner likes Li Zhuanghe, but they don''t know that the original owner is Li Zhuanghe''s fans in H country.

 Chapter 2240

    Every time the original master showed them the photos, he would not send them to the station. He skillfully beat the time difference. Even if these trainees saw Li Zhihe''s meal photos on the Internet, they would not think that they were taken by the original master.


    "What pictures were taken? Can I have a look? " The trainee, who is also a fan of Li Zhihe, said excitedly.


    "I didn''t get the picture. Well... There are so many people going today. My camera almost broke. It''s all tears..." Mi Ran''er shakes her head in disappointment.


    When the trainee heard this, he was disappointed and distressed. "Well, forget it. You have to be careful. It''s better not to run to pick up the plane frequently in the near future. In case of an accident, which affects the evaluation, the women''s League plan is very important. After the women''s league debut, it must wait for several years. You and I are too old to afford it. We must firmly seize this opportunity!"


    "Well, sister Caiyan, I''ll definitely come on!"


    Miran''er nodded with a smile and said very firmly.


    Caiyan likes Yuanzhu very much and treats her very well. When Yuanzhu first arrived in H country and had no friends, it was Caiyan who was the first to treat him well, which made him feel a little secure.


    From the original owner''s memory of Caiyan, Caiyan is a trustworthy person.


    The biggest dream of the original owner is to go out with Caiyan.


    Miran''er thought that he should be able to fulfill the dream of the original owner.


    After Choi Yan leaves, MI Ran''er climbs into bed, turns on the computer, takes the memory card out of the camera, and finds a circle. She doesn''t find a suitable photo. Instead, she uses a trumpet to send the photos of Ning Jia and song Yueran to their respective stations.


    In China, these two people''s stations are very few, and their fans are also very few. Every time they make a miracle album, the total output of these two people''s stations can''t even reach four digits.


    There is a big difference in the popularity of the miracle group. However, Ning Jia and song Yueran do well in their own positions.


    Therefore, the dough fans will still help these two people.


    However, if there is a tilt of internal resources in the group, there will be only powder tearing force. Usually, the fans of Ning Jia and song Yueran will be severely rubbed on the ground!


    After MI Ran''er sent out the photo, Ning Jia''s station soon sent back a private message, "honey, you don''t seem to be the front line of our family, do you? How could you give me a picture? "


    "I''m a fan of Ningjia. I went to pick up the plane today. If I release it with my own number, no one will pay attention to it. Anyway, you have thousands of fans. It''s good to let them see the latest state of Ningjia!"


    Ning Jia''s station seems very moving.


    "Great, Jiage is really a very good person. It''s worth your being so sincere to him. Thank you very much. If you still have a picture of Jiage''s life in the future, please send it to me. When the special edition comes out, I''ll specially leave you a copy of Jiage''s birthday party. I''ll try my best to leave a place for you. We''ll see you at Jiage''s birthday party then!"


    "Good!"


    Miran''er simply agreed.


    After all the photos were sent, miran''er fell wearily on the bed.


    She suddenly remembered that she had not filled in the form, so she sat up again and took it out.


    After filling in one by one, she took a look at the song that needed cover. It was the most popular song of the women''s troupe last year. Although the dance was not very difficult, it was not so easy to jump out of the taste.


    The original owner has just practiced this song, but there are some flaws in the expression management.

 Chapter 2241

    However, miran''er has great confidence in this song.


    She must be able to cover very beautiful, but if it is too perfect, she will lose her own characteristics. Miran''er thinks that this cover needs to take some effort.


    We must let the high-level people see their own shining point and blindly imitate their predecessors. Even if they are on the road, they will not be able to get ahead one day.


    She filled out the form and put it back in her bag.


    Then he fell down, because he was tired all over. After squinting, he almost fell asleep every second.


    -


    The next day, MI Ran''er went to the practice room early. By that time, there was no one in the practice room. She took advantage of this time to shoot the song cover, dealt with the video simply, and took the video to see Mr. Li.


    After reading her cover, Miss Li nodded with satisfaction, "you have your own taste, Ran Ran. You are really smart. You don''t imitate the original. It''s really hard for this famous song to jump out of its own taste! Believe me, you can get high marks for sure


    Mi Ran''er said with a happy smile, "Mr. Li is really over praised. I just hope that I can survive to the last round and get this chance to become a monk. In this way, my three years of practice will be meaningful."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t make mistakes, you''ll never leave ten..." Teacher Li seldom says such words to the students.


    Mi Ran''er is worried that teacher Li is setting up a flag for herself. If she doesn''t make her debut in the end, she will be embarrassed.


    "Miss Li, I''ll practice first."


    "Well, go ahead."


    After MI Ran''er went out, Mr. Li took out mi Ran''er''s video again and nodded his head with satisfaction in the process.


    Miran''er comes out of Miss Li''s office and meets Caiyan. Caiyan also comes to hand in the form. Miran''er respects privacy and doesn''t ask too much.


    However, Caiyan asked her to wait here when she passed by.


    Caiyan went in and came out in less than ten minutes.


    "Ran Ran, let''s go!" Caiyan pulls mi Ran''er towards the gate of the company.


    "Where to?" Mi Ran''er was almost staggered by her.


    "Miracle recorded the variety show today. It''s in the park near our company. I just came across it. I can see that not many people know it. Let''s go to the front seat first. When there are too many people, we can''t squeeze in!"


    Caiyan said excitedly, pulling mi Ran''er to run faster and faster. She really deserves to be the queen of beautiful legs among the trainees. These legs take up more than one meter.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect to be so predestined with miracles. She met again so soon.


    When Caiyan comes to the park, the miracle men''s team is working on the largest lawn in the park. Wearing masks, Caiyan and miran''er find a very advantageous place to sit down. They both hold their mobile phones and snap pictures one by one.


    Soon, the mission over there will be a break.


    Waiting for the side of the staff rushed to give you artists make-up wipe sweat, and water.


    This variety show is the ace variety show of H country. It takes a lot of time to record every time and is very tired. However, because of the high exposure rate of the show, many artists want to go on it very much and generally don''t complain about it.


    "Zaihe is too handsome, you see his sweat, sliding down from the perfect jaw line, the broken hair on his forehead is wet with sweat, it''s too sexy to look at! I must be on the same stage with Zaihe. It''s the biggest dream of my life


    Caiyan holds her heart in her hands and says with great fanaticism.

 Chapter 2242

    "Right? I took some good-looking photos, a little PS, it must be a divine picture, you see! " Miran''er hands the mobile phone to Caiyan and looks at it.


    When Caiyan saw it, more peach blossoms appeared in her eyes.


    Miran''er was amused by her reaction.


    Two people looked at the photo and then looked up, did not see the figure of Li Zhihe.


    "It''s not going to be going back to the car to have a rest. It''s too hot today. These artists are really tired..." Caiyan says painfully.


    Mi Ran''er kicked her mobile phone into her pocket. "Sister Caiyan, I''m a little hungry. I''ll go to a nearby convenience store to buy something to eat. You have a seat here. I''ll be back soon!"


    "Well, you know what I like. Just buy some. When I eat too much, I want to go to the toilet."


    Caiyan is worried about her future.


    "I know."


    Miran''er got up and ran to the convenience store outside the park.


    All the artists'' cars were parked in the parking lot outside the park. When mi Ran''er came to the parking lot, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of the familiar nanny car.


    Because of the angle problem, MI Ran''er could only see his back. However, MI Ran''er had a sharp eye and soon saw something fishy in the glass of the car.


    Li Zhihe is smoking!


    What''s more, his movements are very skillful. He is a smoker.


    Although Li zuihe has been on the market for nearly ten years, this year he is only 267. He is also one of the top five idols in the circle. He has never been beaten by others. If his smoking photos are put on the Internet, it will certainly cause trouble.


    As an adult, it''s not a big deal to smoke, but some fans will be disappointed. After all, smoking is harmful to health.


    But Li Zhuanghe may have a wave of powder because of smoking, because this guy''s smoking appearance is so handsome!


    Mi Ran''er hides behind a tree, finds a perfect angle, raises his mobile phone and secretly takes a picture of Li Zhihe. The reflection of the glass is also perfect. As long as the black-and-white filter is added, the artistic conception of this picture is very good.


    It gives people a sense of retro.


    Li Zhihe immediately noticed that someone was taking a picture of himself. He immediately turned his head, and hawk Falcon''s eyes turned in the direction of MI Ran''er very accurately¡ª¡ª


    Miran''er quickly hid behind the tree, pretending to see the scenery.


    Unexpectedly, Li Zhuanghe strode over. He had already run out the cigarette end. Mi Ran''er turned around and wanted to walk. Before he took two steps, he was grabbed by the arm and dragged to the back of his car.


    "Which paparazzi? When I just recorded the program, I saw you secretly taking pictures, and you came so close behind me. You are really bold! "


    Li Zhuanghe reached out to take off mi Ran''er''s mask and look at the girl''s real face.


    Mi Ran''er quickly covered her mask and cried, "I''m not a paparazzi! I''m your fan. "


    "Fans? The fans are so close to each other. What''s the secret Li Zhihe''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    "No, I''m the front line... Zaihe, I met you at the airport, don''t you forget? Oh, there''s someone over there. Zaihe, I''ll always support you... "


    Mi Ran''er said this, pushed Li Zhihe''s arm away, turned around and ran quickly.


    Seeing the girl''s back running away quickly, the corners of her mouth pulled. Her face was thick with cold, soaked with a layer of cold frost.


    "Support me all the time? Follow me all the time? "

 Chapter 2243

    Mi Ran''er didn''t even buy anything, so she ran back to Caiyan. "Sister Caiyan, let''s go!"


    "What''s the matter?" Caiyan was startled by her tone.


    "Let''s talk about it after we leave. I doubt that we will stay here and be driven away later." Mi Ran''er thought of Li Zhuanghe''s cold eyes when he was alone with him just now. This kind of eyes never appeared in the eyes of this five good idol in the memory of the original owner.


    The original owner often discusses with other fans of Li Zhihe whether his brother is as soft and cute in private as he is in a variety show, and occasionally his boyfriend is full of strength.


    Now it seems that what image Li Zhuanghe is in private remains to be explored.


    Caiyan is pulled away by miran''er in confusion. When she comes out of the park, she just meets Li Zhihe, who is brought in by her agent.


    Li Zhuanghe recognized mi Ran''er with a little threat in his eyes.


    Then, he suddenly chuckled, "brother Lin, these two ladies are my fans. Go and ask them to come and take a picture with me!"


    "What?"


    Lin Ge thought he heard it wrong. Is there any idol rushing to find fans to take photos?


    After Li zhehe''s eyes, Lin could only come to MI Ran''er and Caiyan and said with a smile, "the two girls look familiar. They should have met at zhehe''s fan meeting, right? Since he is a fan of Zaihe, he said that he wanted to take a picture with them


    "What?" Caiyan didn''t expect that the pie fell from the sky. She was so surprised that she immediately nodded, "good! Is this a fan benefit? "


    Lingo smile: "of course."


    Lin Ge looked at Mi Ran''er again. Mi Ran''er was looking at Li Zhuanghe. Then he nodded slowly, "well, OK."


    They come to Li Zhuanghe. Li Zhuanghe looks at Mi Ran''er.


    "I don''t care what you''ve photographed. If I see it on any public platform, I''ll let you know how serious the consequences of making an illegitimate meal are!" he said


    "I''m not really an illegitimate..."


    Miran''er pulled his lip in silence.


    Here, Caiyan looks at them blankly. She doesn''t understand the deep meaning of their conversation.


    "Well, if you say that you are not an illegitimate person, give me your photos, or delete them completely in front of me!" Li Zhihe said with a smile that everything had to be discussed.


    "Why do you want me to delete photos? The photos I took with my own ability, I can delete them if I want, and I can''t delete them if I don''t want. Since you don''t want the photos to be put on the public platform, I just don''t want to... "


    Li Zhuanghe sneered, "why should I believe you?"


    "Well, Zaihe, the photos are taken. You go to record the program immediately... Don''t delay any more." Lin Ge returns Caiyan''s mobile phone to Caiyan, grabs Li Zhihe''s arm and runs to the recording scene.


    "Ran Ran, what happened to you and Zaihe? What picture did you just take? He was so nervous! Can''t it be the female love bean who recorded together and flirted with him? If Zaihe is photographed at this time, it will certainly cause a huge storm in the entertainment industry


    Caiyan asked in a very gossip way.


    "It''s not female love bean. Don''t worry, he won''t have a love affair for the time being." Miran''er rubbed his nose. "It''s just some messy photos. The most important thing is that Li Zhihe thinks I''m an illegitimate, so he''s so angry. It seems that I won''t appear in front of him for a long time."

 Chapter 2244

    After returning to the dormitory, MI Ran''er made a backup of the photo and saved it in a private folder on her computer and in her mobile phone.


    This picture will definitely play a very important role in the future.


    It can be seen that Li Zhuanghe is still very concerned about her personal design, otherwise today she will not ignore the image and ask her to take out the photos and delete them.


    There are so many threats.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth lit up a faint smile. When he turned off the computer, a trainee in the dormitory came back.


    "Ran Ran, did you see the announcement of the women''s League plan today?"


    The girl directly raised her head and asked mi Ran''er, who was sitting on the upper berth. Her face looked strange. Although she was smiling, she was reluctant.


    "Announcement? I left early today, so... What announcement? " Miran''er was puzzled.


    "The candidates of the women''s League plan have come out. You and Caiyan are on the list. There are seven people in our dormitory, and four of them are in..."


    The girl''s sour tone made mi Ran''er understand immediately that she was not in the plan.


    This is what mi Ran''er expected. Although this girl has been practicing for nearly seven years, her two previous plans for the women''s League have not come to the end. Now she is getting older and older, and her confidence has been eroded a lot. Gradually, her light has been covered up by the trainees who come into the company.


    This time, if she couldn''t make her debut, she had to leave the company and find another way out.


    "I remember asking you before if Miss Li had talked with you about the women''s League plan. You said no. I thought you wanted to practice for another two years. It turned out that you were secretly poked..."


    The girl''s dialect of H has come out. Mi Ran''er listens and tears a smile from the corner of her mouth. "It''s urgent to sign up for the women''s League project. When you asked me, I didn''t sign up. It was the next day that I signed up. Why? Do you think the reason why you didn''t get elected is that I pushed up your quota? As a foreigner, where can I have such a big face... "


    "Isn''t it? Before Xu teacher has promised me, let me... "A girl worried, almost will do in the dark deal out.


    As mi Ran''er listened, his eyes began to pick, "Mr. Xu? Is Mr. Xu the judge of the women''s League project? Mr. Xu is so cold-blooded that you can bribe him. It seems that you really have the ability. However, it seems that your ability is used in the wrong place... "


    The girl was so annoyed by Mi Ran''er''s slight dislike.


    Clenching her teeth, she turned to her bed and sat down heavily.


    "More than seven years ago, I entered the company as a trainee at the age of 12. In the past seven years, I missed two opportunities to become a monk. I thought that this was the closest time for me to become a monk. Unexpectedly, I didn''t even enter the first round. In the past seven years, my youth and all my efforts have been wasted! I''m 20 years old now, and I don''t have much time left... "


    The girl said, the mood gradually collapsed, directly covered his face wailing.


    Mi Ran''er sat on the bed and frowned at the cry.


    "Well, you''re only 20 years old. Life is just the beginning. Maybe, two years later, you can..."


    Miran''er lowered her voice, ready to comfort her.


    Who knows, she raised her head, her scarlet eyes staring at Mi Ran''er: "are you waiting for two years? How can I afford to gamble? The company is ready to talk to me and let me leave the company... "

 Chapter 2245

    Miran''er sighed, "in fact, who knows that leaving the company will not lead to better results? Besides, what about joining the women''s league now? This time, the women''s League is a nine member group. It''s still unknown whether it can hold on to the end. Maybe it''s better for you to leave early! "


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I see that you are just gloating. I tell you that I will never give up my dream of becoming a monk. At the beginning, I was a trainee in public, and star scouts from other companies gave me their business cards. After I transferred my company, I didn''t believe that I would be as unlucky as here. Maybe, I will be ahead of you. When I get to the singing scene, you have to take the initiative to say hello to me, Call me master


    The girl raised her head and yelled at Mi Ran''er fiercely.


    Miran''er was very confident.


    Miran''er tugged at the corner of his lip. It seemed that he didn''t need to waste his time comforting this man.


    Drop your eyes, nod, and fall on the bed ready to sleep.


    She did not notice that the girl''s eyes flashed a trace of hate and insidious.


    -


    After dealing with the women''s League plan, MI Ran''er puts her mind first on the selection of the plan. Only when she goes out of the way can she get closer to Li zuohe. They have the same identity, and the strategy will be easier.


    For two months in a row, MI Ran''er had never seen Li Zhihe again.


    In these two months, she worked hard to survive in the last round of the women''s League plan. There were still 11 trainees left, and finally she had to brush off three of them. At this time, everyone was afraid that she would be the one to be brushed off.


    Mi Ran''er is quite relaxed. She has observed the characteristics of all the others, and no one has the same characteristics as her. Moreover, as a student who can sing and dance, she is very important in the team. Miss Li also told her that she would stay until the end.


    The last round of selection is coming. We are all working very hard.


    "Ran Ran 1"


    Caiyan was dancing and dancing when she came to MI Ran''er''s side. "It''s a miracle FM tonight. I have two tickets in my hand. Would you like to go with me?"


    "Sister Caiyan, don''t forget that tomorrow is the last round of selection. I went to see FM tonight. What should I do in case of bad condition tomorrow?"


    Caiyan pouts her mouth helplessly, "but I also need some chicken blood. When I see Zaihe, I will be more motivated to fight for the chance to appear on the same stage with Zaihe in the future!"


    Miran''er glances at Caiyan and thinks that she hasn''t seen her husband for two months. If this goes on, the story of this plane will become the story of Lin Ran''s struggle.


    He nodded slowly, "OK, let''s go together. However, we have to keep a low profile. If it comes to the senior management, we may feel that we don''t attach so much importance to this selection..."


    "Well, go quietly. We''ll set out after the practice."


    "Well, good."


    -


    By the end of the practice, it was already past six o''clock, less than an hour before the opening of FM.


    When they took a bath, changed their clothes, carried their bags and tickets, and rushed to the FM venue, the lights began to shine.


    Their physical strength is really good. After running for half an hour, many fans are waiting for the entrance.


    "You line up and I''ll buy supplies." Caiyan said and handed her a ticket. Then she ran to the place where she bought the aid.

 Chapter 2246

    When Caiyan came back, there was a long line behind her. She bought Li Zhihe''s aid, but only one.


    "This is the last portion. I have a look. There are many Ningjia''s left, so I bought Ningjia''s. do you use it or do I use it?" Caiyan said in disgust.


    "I''ll do it." Miran''er took Ningjia''s aid without any hesitation, put on her hair band, took the stick and banner, and checked in.


    Because Caiyan asked her friends to make the tickets for her, the seat number was in the front position. When she sat down, MI Ran''er looked up and saw that she could touch the stage as long as she stretched out her hand.


    "If you resell a ticket so close, it must be a big price!" Mi Ran''er murmured. Then, he was a little worried. It would be troublesome if Li Zhuanghe recognized him in such a close seat?


    Miran''er silently pulled the mask up a lot.


    FM starts.


    The sword group dance of miracle is very famous in the whole entertainment circle of H country. It can be regarded as the famous brand of miracle. When they dance like this, their gas field is not good. Everyone has an inexplicable attraction.


    However, Li Zhihe, who is in the C position, is the focus of everyone''s eyes.


    He is really born to be the king of the stage. When performing, it seems that even his fingertips are dancing, which stirs people''s heart and makes people stop breathing.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were always on Li Zhihe.


    Until the end of the opening dance, the surrounding burst out a fierce scream and applause, deafening.


    Mi Ran''er could not help but raise her hand and began to clap.


    After the opening, everyone began to say hello breathlessly.


    "Zaihe is so handsome. I just secretly recorded it with my mobile phone. I want to keep his most handsome appearance in my heart forever!" Caiyan leaned to MI Ran''er''s ear and said excitedly.


    Mi Ran''er said helplessly, "I''m proud of your success. Later, I ran into Zaihe on the singing stage. Don''t you want to faint directly?"


    Caiyan said with a smile, "maybe I will. However, my attitude will be totally different at that time. I will not faint. I will be proud of dancing on the same stage with him!"


    On the stage, the miracle people began to say hello.


    Caiyan looks at it quickly.


    After the end of the stage, miran''er calmed down. Sure enough, music was the one who really aroused her emotions.


    On the stage, Li Zhihe stands in the C position and looks at the fans under the stage tenderly. His eyes are fatal seduction to the fans.


    However, after MI Ran''er saw the man behind his tenderness, he was very sober.


    Li Zhuanghe''s eyes wander between the fans. Suddenly, he looks in the direction of MI Ran''er and Caiyan.


    Caiyan is very excited. She has been waving to Li Zhuanghe. Now she has forgotten the grudge between Li Zhuanghe and MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er, on the other hand, hung his head in silence and shrank himself.


    In fact, she is a little too nervous. The spotlight is shining on the stage. If the people on the stage want to see the people under the stage clearly, they have to wait for the light to be weaker.


    Under the strong light, you can only see the blurred cheeks at most.


    Therefore, she does not need to worry about whether she will be recognized by Li Zhihe at this time.


    After the greeting, there was the conversation session. The light in this session was turned down. After everyone sat down, they got closer to the audience. Miran''er licked her lips slightly, looked at the people on the stage, and felt the camera out of her bag.

 Chapter 2247

    She shot a lot of pictures in disorder. Maybe she noticed that there was a lens here. Soon, the members all looked at them one by one. Miran''er took several pictures with good angles. If these pictures were simple and put on the Internet, they would be regarded as divine pictures by fans.


    Li Zhuanghe was also one of them. However, later, when mi Ran''er looked at these photos, he found that Li Zhuanghe''s eyes in his last photo were a little strange.


    She was acutely aware that Li Zhihe must have recognized himself.


    Lip slightly pursed, she laughed, even if Li Zhihe recognized himself how? Is he going to trouble himself again?


    I wish he would come to trouble. In this way, they will have involvement, which is in line with the setting of happy enemy. However, this involvement must be well controlled. If it is over, they will really become enemies.


    After seeing the photo, she looked at the stage again. Unexpectedly, the person who recognized her was not only Li Zhihe, but Ning Jia.


    Ning Jia also waved to MI Ran''er very actively.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and waved with a lovely smile.


    Ning Jia seems very happy. At this time, MI Ran''er raises the banner to let Ning Jia see her heart to help him.


    Ning Jia''s mouth is rising more and more.


    Aidou is so easy to be satisfied with his low popularity. Although there are only a few people who come to help him, he is still very happy that having fans is the best thing.


    Mi Ran''er was more or less in love with Ning Jia.


    However, this kind of heartache only lasted for one second.


    The next second, she was surprised by Li Zhihe''s singing.


    Li Zhihe''s voice line is quite special. He usually speaks in a low voice. When he sings, he has a different emotion. The most important thing is that this guy''s voice range is still very broad. No one can compare with Li Zhihe''s voice range and plasticity in active service.


    This is also the reason why everyone is looking forward to Li Zhihe''s solo. They all want to see how unfavourable his performance is.


    After singing a few words, Li Zhihe stopped and won the most applause.


    At this time, team leader cue arrived at Ningjia.


    Ning Jia gently greets everyone with the microphone. Seeing that the fans want to sing with tenderness in their eyes and eyebrows, it''s really beautiful to sing with the microphone. After he puts down the microphone, MI Ran''er claps his hands warmly.


    Li Zhuanghe looks at Mi Ran''er and tugs at the corner of his mouth.


    It turned out to be Ning Jia''s powder. Before, she said it was her own meal. The girl''s mouth really didn''t have a word of truth.


    Li Zhihe moved his neck and suddenly had an idea.


    "Sister Caiyan, I''ll go to the bathroom." Mi Ran''er feels like peeing. After talking to Caiyan, she gets up and runs to the bathroom.


    Caiyan doesn''t care about her at all, but she finds that after Ranran goes to the bathroom, Li Zhihe on the stage doesn''t know when he will disappear.


    The restroom of the venue is very far away. After arriving at the restroom to solve the problem, MI Ran''er washes her hands and turns to go back. However, at the corner, she is dragged in by a hand stretched out from a room beside her!


    "Ah


    Mi Ran''er screamed subconsciously. As soon as he made a single sound, he was forced to cover his mouth by the culprit.


    "Let me go..." Mi Ran''er struggled to escape from this man.


    She sobbed and smelled a familiar smell of aftershave at the tip of her nose.

 Chapter 2248

    And a faint smell of sweat.


    Her eyes flashed. She raised her eyes and looked at the person who let go her lips. "Zaihe, shouldn''t you be on the stage?"


    "What? Are you so afraid to see me? "Guilty?" Li Zhuanghe raised his hand to take off her hairband, held it in his hand and kneaded it. Looking at Ning Jia''s name on it, he felt a little upset. "Since Ning Jia is a fan, why did he take a sneak picture of me last time? Yes? Trying to ruin me with smoking photos? Do you think that if my reputation drops, Ningjia will be able to catch up? After so many years, he has not been able to make a big fire. He is just a paste at first sight. "


    "Why are you so poisonous? You are the brother who has worked with you for more than ten years, and Ning Jia is also very kind to you. Before you were so busy on your journey, you had to help you cook and wash clothes, but you looked down on him. If you let Ning Jia know your attitude, he would be disappointed! "


    Mi Ran''er interrupted Li Zhuanghe angrily, "I''m so disappointed in you!"


    "My tongue? I''m just stating the facts. You can see how many Ningjia fans came to FM tonight, and the supplies didn''t sell out. What if he took care of me? Don''t you try your best to please me like that, and you can''t suck half of my fans away from me? "


    Li Zhihe pinched her shoulder, pushed her behind the door, lowered her voice, and her face became more and more heavy. She bit her teeth and said coldly.


    There was a little sweat on his face. From this point of view, he looked a bit of devil, but more sexy. For Miran, it was a fatal attraction.


    Mi Ran''er held his teeth tightly and tried to ignore his sexuality. "Please... Do you really regard yourself as the emperor? In front of people, he looks very modest and has a high Eq. it turns out that he has such a virtue in private. The fans who like you for so many years are blind. Ningjia''s popularity is not high. However, for so many years, he has devoted a lot to miracles, and he is worthless. If you let Ningjia hear these words, he will be very disappointed! "


    "Let''s be disappointed. Anyway, I don''t care."


    Li Zhuanghe slightly dropped his eyes and laughed.


    The hand holding mi Ran''er''s shoulder gradually loosened. He glanced at his watch and then touched his chin. "OK, I''m going back to the stage to perform. On your side, I still have a lot of things to tell you, but now is not the right time. Well, if you really don''t feel guilty, please contact my agent after this FM..."


    Li Zhihe did not know where to find a pen, took mi Ran''er''s little hand and wrote down a series of numbers in her palm.


    When the tip of his nose touched mi Ran''er''s palm, MI Ran''er felt an obvious itching.


    She tried to get her hand back by persuading her finger slightly.


    But the other side is not strong enough to hold her fingers, not to give her any chance to take her hand away.


    "Li Zhihe, I will not contact you!" Miran''er thinks that Li Zhuanghe''s character is too bad. The most important thing is that he has met Li Zhuanghe for such a long time, and the system has not said that the task has been started. Therefore, miran''er thinks that he may not be the man of this position.


    There''s no need for her to waste her time on such a bad man!


    Thinking about this, she felt that it was disgusting to have such contact with Li Zhihe. She subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back, and then kept a distance from him.

 Chapter 2249

    After Li finished writing the number, he covered his pen and put it in MI Ran''er''s hand.


    "Don''t think that if you don''t contact me, we won''t meet again. Since you are a fan of Ningjia, I will appear in all the public activities of Ningjia in the future. As his true love fan, I don''t believe you won''t pursue his itinerary."


    Li Zhuanhe finished, pushed her aside, then opened the door and went out.


    Mi Ran''er


    What a cocky guy.


    Moreover, he would like to travel with Ning Jia, is Ning Jia''s trip too little, or is he really idle? As a TOP level idol, shouldn''t he invite various kinds of invitations?


    Miran''er looked at the number in her palm and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought, or save this number in the mobile phone, just in case, maybe, in the future, it will be able to use Li Zhihe and his agent


    When he returned to the audience, MI Ran''er looked at Li Zhuanghe again and felt even more disgusted.


    She really doesn''t like this kind of man with different appearances, and she doesn''t know what he thinks when he shows brotherhood with Ning Jia and other teammates who are far less popular than him.


    I must hate my teammates very much.


    Mi Ran''er was completely out of the mood to watch the performance. She leaned back on her seat and thought about what to do next.


    Two hours of FM is a flash for fans. When it''s over, Choi Yan beside mi Ran''er is still full of meaning.


    "Ran Ran, did you take pictures according to my request? I''ve been recording videos. It''s amazing. How could there be such a perfect man When Caiyan and miran''er go out, they always take miran''er''s little hand and sigh.


    Mi Ran''er nodded: "don''t worry. I''ve taken a lot of pictures. But you have to be prepared. I''m not in a good state tonight. Maybe my hands are shaking and I''ve made a lot of pictures."


    "Not in good shape? Are you okay? When you enter the arena, you have nothing to do. Why are you in bad condition? Are you sick? If you are sick, you have to be careful. Tomorrow is the last round of assessment. If it affects the final round of results, it will be a pity if you are brushed down and persist for so long! "


    For the first time, Caiyan is not worried about the painting, but worried about mi Ran''er''s achievements, which makes her moved.


    "Don''t worry, it can''t affect it. It''s just that it''s stuffy here, so I don''t feel very good. Go back to take some medicine and have a sleep. I''ll wake up again tomorrow. Don''t worry, sister Caiyan!"


    Mi Ran''er smiles and pacifies Caiyan.


    Caiyan took her little hand and looked around. She found that her face was pretty good. She was relieved.


    -


    Miracle group finished work, together sitting in the nanny car on the way back to the dormitory.


    The team leader saw that Ning Jia was in a good mood today, and suddenly thought of the picture that he had been greeting fans in a certain direction. He asked with a low smile, "Jia Jia, you are in a good mood today. Is it because of the true love powder?"


    "Yes, there''s a station elder sister who chased me at the airport before. You know, I have few fans, and there are only a few people who chased the airport. When she arrived at FM today, I recognized her at a glance!"


    Ning Jia said excitedly.


    "That''s not bad. Don''t you often talk about it in your dorm before, and don''t you chase the fans who take pictures at the airport? Now that you have it, you should be satisfied! " The captain nodded with satisfaction and said with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2250

    Ning Jia is still not satisfied. "There''s only one... I really don''t know when I can cause airport congestion like Zaihe. No matter where I go, a group of fans follow me..."


    A teammate joked, "do you want to be the same as Zaihe? Well, you have to work hard. Once he started his career, his popularity is top. After all these years, his popularity has only increased but not decreased. If you want to catch up with him, it''s like chasing the moon... "


    Not at all.


    Ning Jia hears this words, the complexion slightly some sinks down, however, the corner of the mouth still raised a smile.


    "I''m just talking about it. I know myself well!" He looked at Li Zhihe, and found that he had been closed his eyes, as if resting, and had not participated in the conversation here at all.


    For Li Zhuhe''s neglect, the smile on Ning Jia''s face is gradually exhausted. He turns his eyes and says to his teammates that he is tired and closes his eyes.


    After a long time, Li Zhuhe slowly opened his eyes, thinking about Ning Jia''s words.


    He hummed a little, and some pictures floated in his mind.


    Some people, destined to be mud can not support the wall, if it is really fire, from him completely fell into the valley is not far away.


    After all, there is a saying called "Zhan tou Xing Lei". We just don''t want to give the eyes to paste coffee.


    Once the fire, there will be a degree of topic, at that time, some things covered up, determined to be dug out.


    -


    The next day''s selection starts in the afternoon.


    When miran''er got up, he was in good shape.


    Now she has moved to the dormitory, and now she lives with the last few trainees in this selection. After the confirmation of the last performers, the dormitory here is the tentative dormitory of the new women''s League.


    The new dormitory is much better than before. Now it''s changed into a room for two, that is, she and Caiyan.


    There are five rooms in the dormitory, and three people are living in the living room now.


    At the end of the selection, those who have been brushed down will be moved back to the trainee dormitory.


    Caiyan is not very good.


    "I feel like I had a good time last night. I have a headache now. I''m worried about my state." Caiyan is so worried that she almost cries.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to comfort her, "sister Caiyan, don''t worry, you are so strong, you must be ok..."


    "But what if I''m out of shape and I''m seen? Ah, I knew I wouldn''t go to FM last night. " Caiyan regrets.


    "It''s no use for you to say that now. Let''s perform well in the selection process later, sister Caiyan. I believe your ability will not be brushed down!" Mi Ran''er loosens Caiyan''s muscles and bones, and whispers consolation in her ear.


    Caiyan takes a long breath and tries to put her mind in order. She can''t slack off before she plays. In this case, she can''t perform well after a while!


    A group of people rushed to the company for a rest, and then they were taken to a super large practice room.


    Evaluation starts.


    Miran''er''s performance was better than usual, and the judges were satisfied with it.


    Caiyan is a little nervous. However, she has always been the first in the dance class. As long as she can make her debut, she is the main dance of this women''s group. None of the rest of these people is better than Caiyan.


    Therefore, the chance of debut is probably stable.


    After the evaluation, we have to wait for the next day to know the final result. After the evaluation, the teachers gave the students a holiday.


    "You''ve been tense recently. Have a good time today. Tomorrow is the time to decide your fate. Some people will be disappointed at that time..."

 Chapter 2251

    The teacher''s words are also very realistic. Among the students, no one can put down their heart and go out to play.


    Except for MI Ran''er.


    She drags Caiyan out of the company.


    "Let''s go to eat hot pot. I saw h country open a hot pot shop before. Sister Caiyan, this is our Chinese food. It''s very delicious. You haven''t eaten it, have you? I invite you to... "


    Caiyan face with frustration and frustration, "I think I may be brush, the second main dance performance is much better than me, teachers must be very disappointed with me."


    "No, I think you are very good. In my opinion, you are the best one in the existing students. Don''t belittle yourself. Now everything is settled. Even if you are depressed and can''t choose, you can''t choose and change any result. It''s better to relax and have a good time, We haven''t come out for a long time, for a walk, for a stroll, for a stroll, for a snack! "


    Mi Ran''er said to Caiyan, "it''s usually said that when you are in a bad mood, eating sweet food is the most effective way to cure you. I remember sister Caiyan, you like cake very much. Let''s go and buy a cake and have coffee..."


    Caiyan is amused by Mi Ran''er''s tone. She really wants to be liberated once!


    Can only nod, "well, well, I''ll go with you, fly self, just, after flying self, still have to run more, will grow up meat to reduce down, otherwise, if you really choose the road group, gain fat will be scolded!"


    Miran''er said, "don''t worry, it''s just one time. It''s impossible to get fat. Just dance more!"


    Two girls went to the largest business circle in the city by bus. This is the place with the most tourists and the most delicious food.


    Miran''er likes the food of H country very much. It''s very stimulating to eat. Besides, there are a lot of seafood, which is very to miran''er''s taste.


    After walking around the business circle, MI Ran''er is half full, and they haven''t gone to the hot pot shop yet.


    "Do you want to go to the hot pot shop? Do you really want to be a little fat? " Caiyan feels her stomach and hesitates.


    "Don''t think so much. It''s nothing to be presumptuous once in a while! Let''s go. "


    Mi Ran''er drags Caiyan to the nearest chain hotpot store. This hotpot store has been open in H country for nearly two months, and now its business is very good. People in H country like to eat hot pot here. For them, this kind of eating method is very novel. Moreover, the bottom of tomato pot and clear soup is also very suitable for the appetite of people in H country who like to nourish themselves.


    When the two girls came into the shop, it was the most crowded time in the shop. There were two small tables in the shop. The waiter took mi Ran''er to one of them.


    Miran''er took the menu and began to order.


    Caiyan is very surprised at such a shop. She keeps looking around. Suddenly, she finds that two people wearing masks are familiar.


    "How do you like it?" She rubbed her eyes to see if she was wrong.


    "What''s going on?" Miran''er looked up from the menu and asked suspiciously.


    Caiyan excitedly pointed to the front, "Ran Ran, it''s Zaihe. He has come here to eat too. I''m not worried about whether I''ll get fat now. This meal is worth it. Thank you for bringing me in to eat hot pot!"


    The change of Caiyan''s attitude makes mi Ran''er helpless.


    Caiyan perfectly interprets the law of true fragrance.


    However, MI Ran''er was a little surprised that Li Zhuanghe and himself were so predestined with each other, which happened on various occasions.

 Chapter 2252

    Is he the real man?


    But why is the man''s character so bad? What the hell is going on with this system?


    "Planting Hector seems to come towards us..." color Yan nervous taut neck, dare not move.


    "There is an empty table behind you. He must have gone there. Oh, don''t look like this. Let Li Zhihe recognize it later. How embarrassing it will be for you to meet him in the TV station when you make your debut?" Miran''er patted the back of her hand and reminded her.


    Caiyan wakes up from a dream and pretends not to find Li Zhihe. She talks to MI Ran''er naturally.


    Li Zhuanghe passes by Caiyan and miran''er.


    He sat down behind Caiyan, and the people with him sat down opposite him. Li Zhuanghe was facing mi Ran''er. If he raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er carefully, he would probably recognize who mi Ran''er was.


    After ordering, miran''er called the waiter and gave her the menu.


    After that, he pretended to hang his head and play with his mobile phone.


    At this time, Caiyan raised her ears.


    "They are talking..." Caiyan lowered her voice and said to MI Ran''er quietly.


    "What are you talking about?" Asked miran''er curiously.


    "You wait. I''ll tell you later." Caiyan is worried that eavesdropping will be known by the people behind her. She doesn''t dare to say anything more and listens attentively to the whispered conversation of the people behind her.


    After a while, Caiyan taps on her mobile phone and sends a message to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er took a look. "It''s about Ning Jia. It''s not very good... It seems to have something to do with Ning Jia''s private affairs."


    Private business?


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly. What happened to Ning Jia?


    Li Zhuanhe how to target Ningjia this unpopular teammate? Doesn''t he look down on Ningjia?


    Just at this time, the cold voice of the system rang out in MI Ran''er''s mind, "congratulations to the host for starting the main task of the standard plane, attacking the main man of the standard plane, and finding out the real villain of the standard plane. The reward for completing the task is 200 + in character, 100 + in experience and 100 + in skill."


    Li Zhihe is the man!


    The real villain


    Sure enough, everything now is confusing her eyes. Li Zhihe can''t be so bad. There must be a reason for his words and deeds. It''s up to her to find out what the specific reason is.


    "It seems that Ning Jia has made a girlfriend. What''s the matter? I didn''t say it. I''m probably worried that Ning Jia''s making a girlfriend will affect the miracle."


    Caiyan sent another piece of news. I pulled my lips.


    When mi Ran''er saw the news, he chuckled.


    It''s absolutely impossible to be as simple as Caiyan said. This girlfriend should be a big boss or something.


    But what does Li Zhihe want to do to master Ning Jia?


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t understand Li Zhuanghe''s mind.


    Mi Ran''er and Cai Yan''s pot bottom and dishes are all up, but the two girls don''t have much heart to eat.


    Mi Ran''er stirs the oil dish and thinks about Ning Jia all the time in her mind. Here, Caiyan focuses all her attention on Li Zhihe behind her. Her neck is stiff and straight, and she is mechanical when eating. She doesn''t chew the food carefully, so she swallows it into her stomach.


    Suddenly, Caiyan chews a prickly ash and immediately frowns. Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah.

 Chapter 2253

    "How numb She looked at Mi Ran''er with a sad face.


    Miran''er poured her a cup of sour plum soup: "can you concentrate on eating? You should put everything in your mouth. You deserve to be numb!"


    Miran''er''s voice was normal, so she fell into the ears of two people at the next table.


    Li Zhuanghe noticed that the voice was familiar. He raised his eyes sharply and looked in the direction of MI Ran''er.


    After MI Ran''er reacts, it''s too late for her to bow her head to avoid Li Zhuanghe''s eyes. She just bumps into his eyes. The key is that she doesn''t wear a mask to eat now, so Li Zhuanghe sees her little face completely.


    Exposed, completely exposed!


    She licked her lips, held her chopsticks, and thought dejectedly.


    "Ran Ran, what''s the matter with you? Why is it so red? Is it spicy? " After drinking half a cup of sour plum soup, Caiyan relieved herself. Later, she found the abnormality of MI Ran''er opposite her, raised her hand in front of her and asked anxiously.


    "No..."


    Mi Ran''er looks at the boiling bottom of the pot and smiles awkwardly. Then he looks at Li Zhuanghe who has already got up and walked towards him.


    "You''re really persistent, and you''ve all followed here..." Li Zhuanghe put one hand on the back of MI Ran''er''s chair, lowered his voice, and opened his mouth.


    "I didn''t. I went to the store before you. I think you should come with me!" Mi Ran''er retorted.


    "Me and you? Is this necessary? In my opinion, you should be worried that I''ll get some black materials from Ningjia. So, first step here, and then prepare to destroy all the black materials in my hand? It''s a pity that Ning Jia is not grateful. He just doesn''t know how to be satisfied! "


    Li Zhuanghe coldly hooked the corner of his lips and continued to say sarcastically.


    "Ningjia''s black material? What''s Ningjia''s black material? He''s not... "Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, with doubts on her face.


    Seeing that her doubts didn''t seem to be fake, Li Zhuanghe was stunned. Suddenly, he hesitated. Did he guess wrong.


    He drew back his hand and straightened up, "since you are not following me for Ningjia''s sake, it''s OK. However, I remind you that it''s better to do less things with people. I''m used to it, but some love beans who don''t have fans are very fond of private affairs. Private affairs often happen. In case you have a hot head and do something you regret later, Don''t call the dorm late and cry! "


    With that, Li turned around and went back to his dining table.


    Mi Ran''er analyzed a lot of information from Li Zhihe''s words.


    Ning Jia, is it grass powder?


    If it is true, I can''t see it at all from his simple appearance.


    She thought that only a cynic like Li Zhihe could do it


    Caiyan didn''t expect that Li Zhuanghe would come to find mi Ran''er on her own initiative. After Li Zhuanghe left, she responded. Then she excitedly took mi Ran''er''s hand and said, "Ran Ran, you and Zhuanghe seem to know each other very well. Did you just..."


    "Yes, it was the involvement at that time. However, I don''t think his attention to me is good for me. He already knows what I look like now. After my debut, he will probably trip me on various occasions!"

 Chapter 2254

    Caiyan quickly waved to help Li Zhuanghe speak, "Oh, Zhuanghe is not such a mean person, Ran Ran, you don''t misunderstand Zhuanghe like this, but you can be sure that Zhuanghe will pay special attention to you, maybe you two can have a period of time..."


    Caiyan''s brain hole is really big. It''s just like this!


    "Well, sister Caiyan, I can''t eat any more. Let''s check out and go back to the dormitory." Mi Ran''er said in a low voice, pulling the corner of his lip helplessly.


    Caiyan still wants to spend more time with her idol. However, it must be very uncomfortable for her to think of Li Zhuanghe''s attitude towards mi Ran''er. It''s just embarrassing to stay here.


    She got up.


    "Well, let''s go. Anyway, I''m tired of shopping now."


    After Caiyan and miran''er leave, Li Zhihe glances at their backs.


    "Zaihe, who is that girl? Fans? It''s not like that. I seldom see you do this to your fans. Can you be an old friend? Or... Girlfriends? " The friend opposite Li Zhihe asked with great interest.


    "Have a meal. It''s not easy for me to squeeze time out of my busy schedule to meet you. It''s even more difficult to have a meal with you. Don''t waste this opportunity!"


    Li Zhihe gave him a piece of his favorite fat cow, which was not very good.


    My friend sighed with disappointment, but he also knew Li Zhuanghe''s temper. Don''t ask any more questions.


    He dropped his head and went on eating.


    -


    After returning to the dormitory, MI Ran''er simply sorted out the amount of information she got today.


    Ning Jia has a problem.


    Li Zhihe is the target of the strategy, but now his attitude to her is not very good. In order to change his attitude, he must do something to convince him.


    As for Ning Jia, what he has done will be revealed one day.


    At that time, it will be too late to look again.


    As she fell on the bed, MI Ran''er felt her stomach and thought that she would know whether she could make a debut tomorrow. Suddenly, she was a little nervous.


    To tell you the truth, having worked in so many positions, she is still a trainee for the first time, and she will make love in the future. She has seen many Korean groups'' stage performances before, and they are very good-looking. She has also imagined that she can stand on the stage one day.


    Now that he had such an opportunity, MI Ran''er could not help but look forward to it.


    What would she look like when she stood on the stage?


    Will the team be hot? Will she be popular?


    Everything is unknown.


    However, for her, such experience has been very valuable.


    Taking a deep breath, she rolled up the quilt, narrowed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    This night, there are too many people insomnia, waiting with the next day''s fate!


    The next day, at sunrise, miran''er woke up.


    When she wakes up, the first thing is to confirm the email and see if there is any email from the company.


    "Ran Ran, it''s not time to go to work. Are you worried? Yesterday, who comforted me and told me to relax? Everything has been decided. Anyway, it''s no use worrying? "


    Cai Yan woke up early. He had finished washing up the mask and saw the little movement of MI ran. He didn''t hold back and laughed.


    "I''m sleepy. Shall we go to the company today to wait for news? Or wait in the dorm to send an email and then go there? " Mi Ran''er got out of bed, put on her shoes and asked in a low voice.


    "When the mail arrives, it will be rehearsed directly in groups, and those who have been brushed down will be moved away..."

 Chapter 2255

    "Well, I won''t worry. I''ll take a bath first..."


    Take a bath and you will see the result!


    As a result, after taking a bath, Caiyan gives mi Ran''er a big hug.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned. Immediately, she looked at Cai Yan in surprise, "what''s my name?"


    "Well, with you and me, Ran Ran, we can make our debut together..." Caiyan''s eyes are red with excitement. When she says this, she can''t help rubbing her eyes and crying out in a low voice, "I, I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for nearly ten years! Ran Ran, I... "


    "Sister Caiyan, after all, we haven''t been in contact with the company for so many years. Now we have a chance to make a debut. In the future, we will shine brilliantly and create our own field in the entertainment industry!"


    Mi Ran''er, also choked, raised her hand and patted Caiyan on the back, comforting her in a low voice.


    She was moved by this attitude and atmosphere, and miran''er could also feel the original master''s yearning for the position of becoming a monk.


    She wants to go out, not only to dance on the same stage with Li Zhihe, but also to fulfill her dream.


    Everyone who pursues dreams deserves respect.


    The group of nine took shape. They came to a new practice room. The teacher told us that no matter what kind of practice they would do in the future, they would do it here, and the team leader was also determined.


    Choi Yan is the oldest, and her character is in everyone''s eyes, so the teacher gives her the team to lead, and she is very relieved.


    "The team''s debut date is tentatively scheduled to be 2 months later, and the debut song has already been finished. Wait a moment, listen to dome, confirm your voice, and the part has been divided. More or less, it is determined under the strict choice of the producer. You don''t have to complain, just do what you should do."


    "Yes


    It''s lucky that the trainees can make their debut. In the new period, of course, no one dares to show the dissatisfaction of less part directly on their faces.


    What''s more, it hasn''t appeared yet. If the top management and the producer are not satisfied, they may be replaced.


    "After listening to dome, the choreographer will show it to you. Let''s get familiar with the music style and have the ability to accept it. The recording of the original soundtrack will be three days later, and the rehearsal of the dance will begin after the recording of the original soundtrack."


    "All right."


    Mi Ran''er took over the score and lyrics of the song and looked at them briefly.


    She hummed a tune. It should be a very sweet style for girls, which is more suitable for the girls in the group. However, after this style became popular, it was more difficult to transform.


    However, if you don''t transform, you can''t eat sweetness for a lifetime.


    Dome is very nice and everyone is very satisfied. It seems that the company is really ambitious for the new women''s League this time. It wants to occupy a high position in the love bean industry.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t have many parts, but she''s a lead singer. She also has a lot of padding. The workload of the whole team is the biggest.


    "I have very few lyrics." Caiyan comes over and says with some discomfort.


    "You are the main dancer. When you get to the stage, you must be the one who stands in the front. Moreover, if you sing the chorus part together, you must also lead the dance in the front. Don''t be afraid of no exposure! The main dance sucks more easily. "


    Mi Ran''er comforted him in a low voice.

 Chapter 2256

    Caiyan is easy to be convinced. She looks at her part and envies it.


    "Ran Ran, it seems that you really want to take the ace route, singing and dancing. If our team is hot, you will probably be the one with the most fans, that is, Li Zhihe in our group!"


    Caiyan begins to tease mi Ran''er with Li Zhihe again.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless and gave Caiyan a push. "Don''t kill me. If you let other people listen to these words, I''m afraid I''m rubbing Li''s heat. That guy hates me very much. In this way, the contradiction between us may be deeper."


    "Disgusting? How do I think it''s more appropriate to describe the relationship between you as loving and killing each other? " Caiyan smiles. It seems that she has decided to stand up for the couple of MI Ran''er and Li Zhuanghe!


    Because it''s a group of nine, the choreographer''s movements and positions are quite complicated, which needs to be very carefully recorded and the tacit cooperation of the team members.


    Although they have just formed a group, they are all good friends who have trained together for many years. There is no need to worry about tacit understanding.


    That''s how it''s settled.


    Miran''er and Caiyan sleep in the same room.


    Dormitory here with an aunt to clean every day, we relaxed a lot, all the energy will be used to prepare for the road things.


    There was another important thing in her heart.


    That is, Li Zhihe.


    However, she has been so busy recently that she has no chance to meet Li Zhihe. She can only occasionally turn on the computer before going to bed and see Li Zhihe on the computer screen.


    Caiyan for her this kind of behavior, said that this is the mouth of the legend dislike, in the heart but don''t know how much like.


    Right and wrong.


    Mi Ran''er smiles and does not refute Cai Yan''s statement.


    However, the day of her debut is getting closer and closer, and the company has begun to publicize her talents to pave the way for her popularity. Everyone is getting busier and busier. Mi Ran''er is going to focus on her debut.


    After coming out, I''m sure I can have the intersection I want with Li Zhihe.


    The name of the women''s group has been determined. It''s called pattern 9, which means nine kinds of pattern girls.


    To be honest, the name is a bit rustic, but it''s easy to remember.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er, who has obsessive-compulsive disorder, can still accept the name of the troupe.


    After the name of the group was determined, it was the shooting of MV and some publicity photos. These things lasted for more than half a month. Finally, the date of debut was decided, May 18.


    The company has released several waves of notice, which has caused quite a stir on the Internet.


    Few medium-sized brokerage companies have such a large women''s League. Therefore, everyone is wondering whether this women''s league can come to the end.


    Miracle group''s company also pays close attention to pattern 9.


    Including members of miracle.


    "Zaihe, SK is going to create a new women''s group. What''s the name of the new group? It''s pure girl style. Now this kind of women''s group in the entertainment industry is much better. I think this new group is cannon fodder. What do you think?"


    On the way to the announcement, the agent suddenly saw SK''s new women''s League news, frowned, with disgust, and said to Li Zhihe, who squinted to rest.


    "Don''t say that too early. If you are beaten in the face, you will be embarrassed." Li Zhuanghe pulled the corner of his lip, but he didn''t have a good airway.


    "Well, how can you say that? Do you have a lot of confidence in the women''s League? "


    The agent was surprised.

 Chapter 2257

    Isn''t this Li Zhihe''s famous for banning women''s League?


    Although he has been on the show with many women''s League members for so many years, he has never had an affair with any female love bean. If a host or a reporter asks him whether he has paid attention to any women''s League recently, Li Zhihe always answers No. he prefers to focus on his own computer games when he has time in private.


    This is also the point that Li Zhihe''s fans feel at ease with him.


    "I''m not confident. I''m just stating a fact. Although there are a lot of qingchunfeng women''s groups, they still haven''t broken out. In case this pattern is popular, can you still be so disgusted?"


    Li Zhihe opened his eyes slowly and glanced at his frustrated agent.


    Agent helpless, can only nod, "well, have to admit, you are right."


    Li Zhihe laughs.


    From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the mobile phone interface of the agent and saw a picture in the news. He thought he had read it wrong.


    It''s a lot closer.


    "Is that her?" Li Zhuanghe really didn''t expect that the girl would be a member of the new women''s group. Moreover, the difference between her appearance after makeup and her appearance in private is really big.


    The agent asked suspiciously, "do you know each other?"


    Li Zhuanghe turned back and sat down, shaking his head, "no, I don''t know."


    The agent didn''t believe it.


    Just now, his eyes and tone obviously didn''t look like they didn''t know each other. The agent was aroused with a strong thirst for knowledge. He raised a bad smile at the corner of his mouth, looked at the girl on the mobile phone interface, and silently remembered her name.


    If he meets her at the singing scene later, he will ask the girl if she has an affair with his family Li Zhihe.


    -


    May 18th is coming.


    The first press conference was held in a small venue, and the main song of the first album was performed on the stage.


    At the scene, the reporters took countless beautiful photos, waiting to publish them.


    At the end of the press conference, the MV and full album sound source of pattern 9 went online on all major platforms.


    Because the light music style is very suitable for this season, and the girls'' voices are very sweet, combined with the vigorous faces and dance of the girls in MV, the sound source of pattern 9 is very impressive.


    One hour after going online, the top ten major audio sources were directly airborne, and there was discussion on the Internet.


    The amount of TV play in 10 hours also exceeded 2 million.


    It''s really a brilliant achievement for the newcomers.


    Among the nine members, Lin Ran Ran, or MI Ran''er, is the most concerned.


    As the only foreign member in the team, she is the director and the Deputy main dance. The most important thing is that she undertakes all the high notes in the music, which is amazing.


    Coupled with the beautiful face and tall figure, for a time, attracted a large number of fans.


    While sitting in the nanny''s car, MI Ran''er takes out her mobile phone and looks at the comments on the new album. She finds that she has the highest degree of discussion and a sense of accomplishment.


    "I said that Ran Ran will be the most concerned one. Ah ran, don''t forget the rich and noble. You can''t forget me when you are angry!" Caiyan happily took mi Ran''er''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Our whole group is very concerned. Sister Caiyan, you see, everyone is also discussing your solo dance in MV..."


    Mi Ran''er pulls down the comment and shows her her good comments.

 Chapter 2258

    After seeing it, Caiyan is a little excited. Her eyes are red.


    "I wish everyone liked it!" She choked.


    Mi Ran''er found that the other members were also very excited to brush their comments. On the first day of their debut, they all cried with excitement.


    She was the most calm one at the scene.


    Miran''er continued to pull down. Suddenly, he saw a strange comment.


    "Lin Ran Ran, is it nice to step on others? You''re a country bumpkin. You''ve ruined other people''s lives, but you''re so bright. Why do you think you should? Just because you are sweet, just because you are good-looking, just because you can make people know how to please the top management? "


    The ID of this comment is a string of numbers. It looks like a trumpet.


    With such a rhythm.


    Miran''er''s face was heavy.


    Shaking her fingertips, she tapped the comment below.


    "There''s a story. Isn''t this SK''s trainee?"


    "Well, do you have anything to say directly? What''s the meaning of this? I think you are looking at Ran Ran fire, so you want to bring rhythm back to Ran Ran, you are the most insidious person! "


    "That''s to say, Ran Ran is so excellent in all aspects. How can he be such a person who comes out by the back door?"


    "Kyjing is talking about people like you. Get out of here!"


    "Don''t dirty your place."


    ¡­¡­


    Fortunately, the fans are calm and not taken away by the trumpet.


    However, if trumpet continues to make such comments, it will not be a good thing for her new comer.


    Mi Ran''er twisted her eyebrows and thought, who is the person who will make such comments?


    Li Zhihe?


    No!


    He won''t be so insidious. Moreover, even if he wants to smear himself on the Internet, he won''t say that. Instead, he will directly question her why she came out as a love bean


    After thinking about it for a while, a vague figure suddenly appeared in MI Ran''er''s mind.


    That person appeared in her memory. It was someone she knew.


    "Here it is Caiyan pulled the girl beside her, "to the TV station, let''s get off and get ready."


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er has no choice but to put the matter aside, take back her mind and follow Caiyan out of the car.


    They are going to record their first song tonight, which is their real first stage.


    When the recording is finished, it''s already four or five o''clock in the morning. Go to the signing ceremony directly to interact with the fans. After the signing ceremony in the afternoon, go back to the TV station for live broadcast, wait for the list to be released, and see who was last week.


    It''s the same during singing. You can sleep up to five hours a day.


    If there are too many notices to run, you may not be able to sleep for five hours.


    Because they are new people, their waiting room is not very big.


    "Well, have you heard? There''s a special MC tonight. It''s said that it''s a miracle master Ning Jia! "


    Member Ye Yi went to a bathroom and came back. He said mysteriously to the members who were making up.


    "Ningjia, I thought he would be a great master, but Ningjia is also very good. His singing skills are really good. Unfortunately, people are a little boring. So, it''s not warm to stay in the top group of miracles for so many years..."


    Another member, Kate, said.


    Caiyan stares at Kate quickly. "Don''t talk like this. If you let others listen to you, you think you look down on master Ning Jia. We are different now. We must be careful when we speak and do things!"

 Chapter 2259

    Kate sticks out her tongue and closes her mouth.


    Mi Ran''er sat to mend her make-up, and when she heard the conversation, she gently picked her eyebrows.


    Ning Jia!


    It''s inevitable to meet them later. In addition, this is the first stage. There will be an interview later. I don''t know if Ning Jia will recognize her identity under close contact.


    If Ning Jia is really the kind of person that Li Zhuanghe said, after recognizing her, she may take the initiative to hook up with her.


    Miran''er suddenly felt that the plot line of this plane seemed to be getting interesting only now.


    "It''s time to get ready for the stage, and then the interview. Remember to stand in front of the camera and don''t make unnecessary movements and expressions. If you let the camera take a bad picture, you will be scolded by the audience!"


    When the staff came to call them, they did not forget to remind the new people.


    "Yes, thank you." Caiyan quickly went to thank the staff and gave them their albums.


    In terms of etiquette, Caiyan really did a very good job, leaving a very good impression on the team.


    When he came on stage, MI Ran''er could see from Ning Jia''s eyes that he had recognized her.


    When she raised her mouth, she looked up again, but pretended to know nothing. Standing in the middle of the team, as long as the host didn''t cue her, she was not ready to speak.


    As the team leader, Caiyan is also the official spokesman of the whole group. She answered the questions of the host one by one.


    Finally, Ning Jia suddenly looks at Mi Ran''er in the back row.


    "Last question, I would like to ask Ran Ran, who has been the most talked about online since his debut. Presumably, fans should be very curious. Is Ran Ran happy to see that he has so much attention now?"


    When Caiyan sees Ning Jia asking mi Ran''er, she turns the microphone around and hands it to MI Ran''er.


    "There must be some happiness, but it''s more nervous, and I feel that I still need to work hard to let fans see my better side and live up to the expectations of my fans!"


    Miran''er said with a sweet smile, and then bowed to the camera.


    "The fans will be very happy when they hear this! Well, let''s pay more attention to the stage of pattern 9! And support their music source ~ "


    Another hostess pulled the words over and began to finish.


    After the interview, there was another recording group here, and the next one was the performance stage recorded by Hua Jie.


    While waiting, Ning Jia suddenly moves to MI Ran''er''s side.


    Mi Ran''er heard Ning Jia in his ear and said in a low voice, "I recognize who you are. You took pictures of me at the airport, right? I''ve been to my FM, and I''m a fan, right? "


    When mi Ran''er heard Ning Jia''s words, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    If a normal idol loves beans, even if he knows that his peers are his fans, he will not take the initiative to ask so many questions.


    This kind of problem is very similar to deliberately teasing female love beans.


    There was a smile of estrangement on MI Ran''er''s face: "master, did you recognize the wrong person? How can I have time to go to the airport to take photos and go to your FM


    She stepped back in silence.


    Ning Jia believes that she has not admitted her mistake. Therefore, her reaction to MI Ran''er is just that she is pretending to be stupid and does not want others to know about their relationship.

 Chapter 2260

    A faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, I''ll take it as a mistake!"


    Meaningfully, he withdrew his eyes from MI Ran''er''s face and turned back to his position.


    At last, miran''er had a sense of reality.


    This Ning Jia really doesn''t look so gentle on the surface, he is really a sultry.


    Moreover, it''s the worst kind of sultry. No wonder this kind of person can''t attract fans. If he is popular, it''s uncertain how many fans will be poisoned by him.


    We went on stage together.


    This is the first time for the team to perform in the TV station, so everyone was very nervous. Fortunately, no one lagged behind in the performance, and everyone looked at it very seriously. At the last ending, everyone''s face was smiling from his heart.


    The director was obviously very satisfied with the camera switch. He came out in person so that everyone could relax. In addition, he praised everyone for their good performance.


    Caiyan immediately jumps to MI Ran''er and hugs her.


    "Ah, the director said we did a good job. We went through it one time!" Caiyan said excitedly in MI Ran''er''s ear.


    "Yes, so, I think, as long as we work hard, we will certainly be able to create a famous piece. After the recording, it''s time for us to prepare for the signing meeting before..."


    Because it was the first performance, there were not many fans off the stage. However, when the recording was just started, the voice of support was not very low, which made the members very moved.


    After the recording, we expressed our gratitude to the fans who stayed up late to participate in the recording, and then left the TV station.


    When I left, it was still dark.


    When the car arrived at the first sign in place, it was just dawn.


    Miran''er was a little hungry. She remembered that when she left the dormitory yesterday, she put a sandwich into her bag and prepared to take it out to pad her stomach.


    When she opened her bag, she found that there was an extra card in her bag.


    Frowning, she looked around at her teammates. They were either sleeping or brushing the comments on the Internet. No one paid attention to this side.


    She just took out the card and opened it.


    It''s the card Ning Jia gave her.


    The card said: "I know I didn''t recognize the wrong person, Ran Ran. As a fan of mine, you have made a successful debut. Congratulations! In the future, if you need any help from your predecessors, don''t be polite to them. Although they are not the most popular, they know a lot of people. Maybe they can help you win some variety shows and get exposure! You are sure to be in a big fire. Come on


    The signature is Ning Jia''s English name, as well as a small emoticon he will leave when he signs.


    So fast.


    There was a sneer in her mouth.


    She took out her mobile phone and photographed the card. Then she tore the card to pieces and threw it into the garbage can after she got off the bus.


    The first signing came with 200 fans, each with several albums.


    It took nearly three hours for the signing meeting to end. After that, everyone kept going to another signing meeting.


    On this day, everyone went to four places and signed nearly 10000 albums one after another. At the end of the day, MI Ran''er felt that her chopsticks were shaking.


    Thinking that there will be a lot of signing parties waiting for them in the future, MI Ran''er can''t help but look up at the sky and sigh that it''s really hard to be a love bean and a singe

 Chapter 2261

    After dinner on the way, I rushed back to the TV station to prepare for the live broadcast in the evening.


    "I''m so tired..." when mi Ran''er entered the waiting room, he leaned back on the seat and squeezed his wrist.


    Caiyan handed her a bottle of medicinal oil. "I think your wrist is swollen. It should be that your hand accidentally hit the table during the signing ceremony today."


    "Well, the performance place of the signing ceremony is very narrow, so it''s the only way to get hit. Fortunately, it doesn''t hurt very much." Miran''er gave a faint smile, took the oil and rubbed his wrist with it.


    Sure enough, it''s much more comfortable.


    "Be careful when you perform in the future. You''ll be injured just after you start. There are still many trips to run. How can you survive?" Caiyan comforts helplessly.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a small injury. If this injury affects my performance, am I too weak?" Mi Ran''er wipes the oil and returns it to Caiyan.


    Caiyan looks at Mi Ran''er mysteriously, and suddenly comes to MI Ran''er''s ear. "When I was in the transition today, Kate asked me if you knew Ning Jia. She said that when I saw her waiting backstage today, Ning Jia took the initiative to talk to you, and her assistant also appeared in our waiting room and went directly to your position..."


    "How does Kate know so much?" Miran''er frowned slightly, and her eyes fell on Kate who was making up.


    "Don''t worry about how she knows. Tell me what happened with Ning Jia? Didn''t you pay attention to what you said last time? Don''t start a fire


    Caiyan worries that MI Ran''er will not be able to resist Ning Jia''s seduction and is cheated by Ning Jia.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid. I''ve already seen the essence of this guy." Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of his lips and said, "I hate you.".


    "As long as you''re awake."


    Caiyan is also a smart person. She can tell the essence of Ning Jia from his confused behavior.


    With the assurance of miran''er, her heart fell to the same place.


    I met Ning Jia again during the live broadcast.


    After meeting Ning Jia''s eyes, MI Ran''er nodded slightly with a shy smile on her face.


    Ning Jia was so happy that she saw the card. Now she must thank herself very much.


    With such a good start, what he needs to do next is to gradually increase his feelings with her. He is confident that he can take down this new generation of ace in two months!


    During the live broadcast, Li Zhihe was very busy, but he deliberately finished his work ahead of time. He went back to his dormitory, turned on his computer and began to watch the live broadcast of the final announcement.


    Because today is the first performance, and, in the same period, there are still relatively strong opponents, so pattern 9 did not even enter the reserve.


    In a large group of love beans, Li Zhihe finally found the pattern behind the crowd, and MI Ran''er, who was more backward.


    Stage makeup of her, looking at the stage there is a very big difference, the most important thing is that she is now expressionless, it seems that all this noise has nothing to do with themselves.


    After the result was announced, she only clapped her hands symbolically. In the end, encore, one of the winners, began to step down.


    Because they''re at the end, so it''s the end.


    Ning Jia, as the host, should have stepped down with another hostess. Who knows, he deliberately slowed down until he left with Hua Hua.


    Most of all, he deliberately walked beside miran''er.

 Chapter 2262

    "Are you on target so soon?" Li Zhihe touched his chin and whispered with a sneer.


    He looked away from Ning Jia''s face in disgust and looked back at Mi Ran''er.


    She stepped down too quickly, and the camera moved too fast. Li Zhihe didn''t see Chu mi Ran''er''s expression at all.


    Li Zhihe''s hand holding the remote control is slightly tightened.


    The teammate came out of the room and saw that his face was not very good. He frowned and asked, "what are you looking at? Why do you look so bad? "


    "It''s OK. I think that something happened when I was recording the program today. I''m just a little upset!" Li Zhihe turned off the TV and got up, "it''s not easy to stop early work. I''ll take a bath and have a rest first!"


    "Well, good night ~"


    Li Zhihe went back to the room and walked around anxiously.


    At the thought that the girl may soon be cheated into bed by Ning Jia, and may be photographed in those rotten videos, Li Zhihe is very anxious.


    At last, he fell on the bed, freezing on the roof.


    "No, I can''t see her jump into the fire pit. Even if she is a bad girl, she won''t be helpless." Li Zhihe thought so. He took out his mobile phone and made a call to his assistant: "ah Yue, help me check the itinerary of tomorrow''s sales signing meeting, the specific time and place!"


    "The pattern? Are you interested in this combination? " Assistant a Yue asked suspiciously.


    Li Zhuanghe pinched his eyebrows with some headache, then nodded slowly, "well, you just think I''m interested in them, and quickly help me to find out, and keep it secret from anyone. If you let me know you''re talking nonsense in front of other people, I''ll see how to deal with you!"


    After getting a definite reply from the opposite party, Li Zhihe hung up.


    -


    The next day was another morning.


    This kind of running schedule makes us very tired, because we get up earlier than the chicken and sleep later than the dog. But at the thought of meeting with the fans, we are so excited that we wash up quickly, for fear that we will be late.


    Today, there is no record of song playing program, but there are two radio recordings and several signing meetings, as well as an online program close to fans.


    There is not much difference between the travel intensity and yesterday.


    But when doing radio, it''s much more comfortable than live broadcasting. You can sit and rest a little.


    At the signing ceremony, today''s fans are much more than yesterday''s, probably after yesterday''s stage performance, they attracted a large number of fans.


    Mi Ran''er sits in position C. most of the people who come to sign like her very much. They have stayed with her for the longest time, and many of them have the requirements of group photo and interaction.


    Miran''er agreed one by one. After laughing for so long, miran''er felt that her cheeks were going to be stiff with laughter.


    It was not easy to relax. A tall figure stood in front of her, and the album in her hand was not handed to her.


    "This fan friend..." Mi Ran''er looked up at him and whispered, "you give me the album and I''ll sign it for you. What do you want me to sign?"


    When he saw his face, miran''er was stunned.


    Although he was wearing sunglasses and a hat, his jaw line was so special that MI Ran''er recognized this guy''s real identity at a glance.


    "What are you doing here?" She wrung her eyebrows and asked angrily, "do you want to let people know that you are a fan of pattern 9? Do you want to increase the popularity of pattern 9?"


    "You can''t help it, can you?" Li Zhihe''s tone is worse than her.

 Chapter 2263

    Mi Ran''er


    Li Zhihe suddenly supported the desk and leaned down, "I want you to sign your personal number for me, do you sign it?"


    "Are you crazy?" When mi Ran''er was suddenly approached by him, his enlarged handsome face made his cheeks red.


    "Crazy or not, I''ll know when I get in touch with you. Write quickly. I don''t think you want to be known, my true identity and the purpose of coming here?" Li Zhihe said with a cold smile and threat.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to look around with his signature pen and write down a series of numbers on a page with his own photo.


    After Li Zhihe got it, he turned a page and went to the next person. After that, he didn''t say a word. After everyone''s name was signed, he left.


    Mi Ran''er is worried. What the hell is Li Zhuanghe doing?


    At the end of the signing ceremony, she took out her mobile phone and looked at it. A short message came in.


    "Keep a distance from Ningjia." It''s a strange number. It''s from Li Zhihe.


    It''s to remind her to keep a distance from Ningjia. Is he worried that he is really a fan of Ningjia, and then he is targeted by Ningjia and cheated by Ningjia?


    It''s very kind of him to remind her.


    Mi Ran''er tugs at the corner of her lip. Without replying to Li zuihe, she locks her cell phone and goes to the next signing ceremony.


    Li Zhihe has long guessed that MI Ran''er will never reply to her text message.


    So, I didn''t expect anything.


    But what he didn''t expect was that at one o''clock late at night, a call went into the mobile phone.


    As soon as the phone was put through, he said directly, "you asked me to keep a distance from Ningjia. Why? Because of the black stuff in your mouth? In my opinion, he is a very gentle elder and good to me. I will never believe any one-sided words without basis... "


    "Good master? Ha ha, it''s a pity that all his kindness and gentleness are purposeful. If you don''t listen to me and something happens later, don''t call again to blame me for not reminding you early! "


    After hearing her voice, Li Zhihe woke up a lot. After pinching his eyebrows, he sat up and said in a dumb voice to MI Ran''er on the other side of the phone.


    "Since you absolutely tell me that he is a bad man, tell me what disgusting things he has done to make you belittle him. How can I know who he is if you don''t tell me?"


    Over there, miran''er''s tone changed a lot, and he was not very friendly at first.


    Li Zhihe''s teeth tightened.


    This girl really doesn''t shed tears when she doesn''t see the coffin.


    Li Zhuanghe thought, "well, you want to know what happened. At 5:30 this weekend, I''ll tell you everything when I go to the hot pot shop where we met last time..."


    "Weekend? What if I have a trip? " Asked mi Ran''er, frowning.


    "Then tell me in advance. Why don''t you change the time? Why are you so stupid? Sure enough, he''ll like Ning Jia. " At this point, Li Zhuanghe did not forget the word Ning Jia.


    Miran''er was speechless.


    Hang up with a bang.


    You can imagine what the girl over there looks like. Li Zhihe suddenly smiles.


    After laughing, Li Zhihe reacts.


    Why do you laugh?


    She is so stupid, temper is so difficult to serve, where lovely? Where is it worth him to laugh when he imagines her expression???

 Chapter 2264

    Because of the high popularity of her debut, MI Ran''er''s itinerary is much more than that of other members of the team. Many programs have been invited and the company has pushed a lot, but she is still as busy as a top.


    Caiyan comforts her that this can make the team have more exposure. Let her bear it for a while. When the team is on fire, everyone will have their names and popularity, so they can share.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t complain either. However, once people''s rest time was not enough, their temperament changed a lot.


    In addition, her great aunt also came these two days, so her words and deeds were cold. However, when she got to the camera, the whole person changed again.


    She felt as if she had become an automatic machine, and she knew that she was smiling when she saw the camera.


    Because of her silence in private, her relationship with the league members began to become a little stiff.


    Originally, if the popularity of a group is too different, some members with low popularity will envy the reunion with high popularity.


    That night, MI Ran''er went to record a late night radio station. When she got back to her dormitory, it was already half past one. She really wanted to go to bed, but she still had makeup on her face. If she didn''t take off her makeup, it would be bad for her skin.


    Just entering the bathroom, Caiyan appears at the door in her pajamas.


    "Ran Ran, let''s talk about it."


    Mi Ran''s face still had bubbles. She rubbed and rubbed and looked doubtfully at Choi Yan. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you think there is something wrong with your attitude towards everyone these two days? Before, Kate came to me to reflect that she wanted to take a picture with you at the signing ceremony, and you were cold faced... She said, "do you see that you are angry, so you look down on the players?"


    In fact, Caiyan is the most embarrassed person to talk to MI Ran''er about this.


    She bit her lip, and looked at Mi ran for some reason. Because she had bubbles on her face, she could not see clearly the expression of MI ran.


    "Do I look down on them? What''s the reason why I''m working so hard now? Isn''t it just to let the team have a name and accumulate more popularity so that they can have better results in the next return? "


    Miran''er felt that his teammates were a little too glass hearted?


    She''s just tired to the limit and doesn''t want to make facial expressions. They ask for a group photo. Aren''t they satisfied?


    Where seems to look down on people?


    "Well, I think so too. I know what kind of character you are, but I think some words should be transferred. Otherwise, it would be bad if there is a misunderstanding between you two! Ran Ran, the journey is busy. It''s really hard... "


    Caiyan really loves her.


    Mi Ran''er understood her sincerity to herself and said with a smile, "it''s OK, sister Caiyan. You just have to remember that you don''t need to worry about this kind of thing in the future! If they really have opinions, just come to me and have a talk. I won''t mind. After all, it''s a team. It''s better to make it clear when there are misunderstandings than anything else. If it accumulates, it will become a big problem, but it will be bad for the team. "


    Caiyan nodded quickly, "OK, I''ll make it. Go to bed early after you wash. Tomorrow is Friday. We have to record and live play songs. You may be more tired!"


    "It''s OK. I''m used to it now. However, I doubt that I will overdraw directly on the stage one day. Maybe the company will let me rest then."


    Mi ran left the foam on the face and looked at the cheek that had put off the makeup.

 Chapter 2265

    His face was so pale that he could see the blood under his thin skin, and his eyes were full of grey.


    Thanks to her youth, if she is a few years old, she will only sleep three hours a day on average. Otherwise, she will have to die suddenly.


    After eating a packet of red ginseng, MI Ran''er fell asleep.


    Before she fell asleep, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have a date this week, but she was a little vague about what it was. This week was so busy that her mind was in a mess, and the previous appointment had already been diluted.


    Whatever, maybe when time comes, I will remember


    With such self consolation, MI Ran''er turned over and fell asleep.


    -


    Because of Kate, the atmosphere of the waiting room was a little strange.


    One scene was recorded and the agent ordered takeout for everyone while waiting for the next.


    "Let Ranran treat you. She has announced so many things recently, and she must have made a lot of money. We have less than 20 people here. Should we be able to afford it?" Kate suddenly looks at Miran who is sitting in the corner resting and says with a low smile.


    When miran''er heard her name, she immediately opened her eyes and looked at Kate.


    After her eyes, she was stunned for two seconds, then nodded slowly, "OK, my treat."


    Her voice is not very good these two days, a little hoarse.


    A very direct tone fell on everyone in the standby room, and everyone was surprised.


    After all, although mi Ran''er has already made a lot of announcements, the announcement fee is paid directly to the company. As a new girl''s group, it has not had time to settle the accounts, so everyone has not got a cent.


    She can treat so generously.


    Some members look at Kate with meaningful eyes.


    Kate didn''t expect that miran''er would agree directly. Her attack was like hitting cotton directly, which put her in an awkward position.


    Miran''er took out her personal card from her bag and handed it to her agent. "Go and buy it. I remember Kate likes to eat new year''s cake and hamburger. Let''s order two kinds of things. After all, she has to stay for so long..."


    Miran''er actually remembers what every member likes to eat, which makes Kate feel even more embarrassed.


    She pursed her lips and looked apologetically at Miran.


    The latter has some uncomfortable to lean on the sofa again squint sleep in the past.


    Caiyan takes advantage of this time to get close to Kate''s ear, "well, don''t bother her, she told me last night, because the recent journey is really too busy, her whole nerve pump has become a line, so the reaction is so slow, the state is not good, she is also very uncomfortable..."


    "Oh, if only someone could share it. Unfortunately, she is the most popular in the group now... It''s really ace!" Kate sighed, but also a little distressed.


    "Well, let''s be good at ourselves now and don''t delay her." Caiyan patted kate on the shoulder and comforted her in a low voice.


    Under mi Ran''er''s simple treatment, the so-called storm of looking down on his teammates completely subsided.


    She took her mind back and began to work hard.


    After the stage recording of singing, she had to record an outdoor variety show today. She had no way to go to the signing ceremony with everyone, so she didn''t leave with the same car.


    When he rushed to the recording scene, MI Ran''er learned that there were Ning Jia and song Yueran in today''s recording.


    It''s a coincidence, isn''t it?

 Chapter 2266

    "This program has been normalizing recently. You should remember to find some hot spots to do it. It''s better to make people see it in front of their eyes. If you rely on this program directly, you won''t worry about the popularity of pattern 9!"


    Before getting out of the car, the agent was very careful to guide mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "don''t worry, I''ve already done a lot of variety shows. I probably know the process. Moreover, I don''t think the so-called variety sense of hard cue will make people shine in front of their eyes. Sometimes the sense of variety that comes out unintentionally may make people feel amazing!"


    Instead, the agent was educated by miran''er.


    He was stunned. Then he thought that it was not unreasonable for miran''er to say this.


    "Well, you just have your own discretion! Ran Ran, you are now the most popular member of the whole series. It''s up to you whether you can rank in the circle for the next series of series


    The agent patted miran''er on the shoulder and placed great expectations on her.


    If you change to other players, such expectations will certainly bring great pressure to the players.


    Mi Ran''er is just fine. She knows what is the most important thing in this position, and whether pattern 9 will get hot or not. However, it is only a sub line task, and whether it can be completed in the end is not so important.


    To the recording scene, MC people see her, are very excited, in front of the camera to do enough effect.


    After MI Ran''er said hello one by one, Ning Jia and song Yueran appeared as the final guests.


    Seeing mi Ran''er, Ning Jia smiles gently, then comes to say hello to MC one by one.


    Some MC asked Ning Jia and song Yueran, "have you ever paid attention to the pattern


    "Of course, they have good grades, and their songs are very good. They have met in the singing scene before, so they have paid attention to their singing stage, which is very attractive!" Ning Jia said with a low smile.


    "Then Ningjia, who is your favorite member in pattern 9?" MC started digging again.


    "Ran Ran, of course." Ning Jia pointed to MI Ran''er and said politely.


    MC LACP''s intention is very obvious, which makes her feel uncomfortable. However, everyone present is her predecessor. If she shows any unhappy expression and is captured by the camera, she will be sniped by the audience.


    This program takes a long time to record, needs to run a lot of places, and has a high demand for physical strength.


    On the way, miran''er drank more than once to supplement nutrition, but at lunchtime, she couldn''t eat any more.


    But because of the lunch game, she had to eat.


    The lunch game happens to be divided into a group with Ning Jia and an MC.


    "You don''t feel well?" Ning Jia asked very carefully.


    "Not bad." Mi Ran''er smiles and silently keeps a distance from Ning Jia.


    "Wait a minute, don''t hold on. If you can''t eat it, you can give it to our two boys." Ning Jia handed her a cup of warm water to warm her stomach.


    "Thank you."


    Miran''er''s thanks were polite and alienated.


    She believes that her attitude has been very obvious.


    However, I don''t know why, Ning Jia seems to be unable to feel her estrangement, and is still trying to get close to her.


    It makes her feel bad.


    The good feeling for him had been exhausted, and now there was disgust.


    Recording begins.


    The lunch prepared by the program team was very rich, but mi Ran''er didn''t have any appetite. However, in front of the camera, she had to eat the air of "eating and broadcasting". She could not bear to feel uncomfortable, and she ate one mouthful at a time, with a very happy smile on her face.

 Chapter 2267

    After a meal, she had a terrible stomach.


    As soon as the camera was turned off, she went to the bathroom. Wow, she vomited all the food she had just eaten in her stomach before she could digest it.


    "Are you all right?" Behind him, a man handed a tissue.


    Mi Ran''er turns to see that she is a female elder AI Yi recorded together. Her women''s group is quite famous now, and she is also very famous. Last year''s solo was a big hit, and this year is the hottest time.


    Mi Ran''er thought that she was a very difficult elder. Unexpectedly, she was so gentle.


    "Thank you."


    She took the napkin, wiped her mouth, and looked at the pale complexion that could not even be blush in the mirror.


    "At the beginning, it was like this. I had to fight my life to do it. When I first started my career, I fainted on the stage several times and was scolded as pretending and affectation. No one could see our efforts. They just wanted to see the most beautiful side of us..."


    AI Yi leaned on the washstand and saw that MI Ran''er''s lips were trembling. "So, don''t hold on when you feel uncomfortable. If your body breaks down, you really don''t have the capital!"


    "I know, but I think I can hold on. It''s just that I''ve been on a diet recently and suddenly eat so much greasy food that my stomach can''t stand it." After gargling, MI Ran''er got up and looked at Ai Yi with gratitude: "master, thank you for telling me so much."


    "Well, I actually want to tell you something else!"


    AI Yi''s voice lowered a lot. "You''d better stay away from a certain elder. Don''t be confused by his gentle appearance..."


    Some elder


    AI Yi almost didn''t say Ning Jia''s name directly.


    It seems that AI Yi has been actively colluded with Ning Jia, but AI Yi should not be fooled, otherwise, now the two people can not be so calm to the same program.


    "I can''t tell you what kind of person he is. After all, there is no evidence to prove it. If he knows it, he may even sue me for slander. However, as a past person, it''s no harm to mention your words. You are a new person, and your popularity is not stable. If it''s an accident, it will hurt you the most even if it''s big! And he, there is such a human air mass to do shelter, after a period of time to release a new album can come again


    AI Yi said a lot to MI Ran''er calmly.


    At the end, she patted mi Ran''er on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t blame me for my wordiness. I just like you, and I don''t want new people to be attacked. That''s what I say..."


    "I know. I have to thank my elder for saying so much to me. Otherwise, if I continue to follow him like this, maybe I will be moved by him..."


    Mi Ran''er and AI Yi look at each other and smile.


    Outside, a staff member is calling for a change. Miran''er and AI Yi leave the bathroom together.


    During the transition, the same group of people in one car.


    Mi Ran''er sits in the co driver''s seat, while the driver MC and Ning Jia sit in the rear seat. Although they have been talking to MC, their eyes have been on MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t talk very much, and MC takes the initiative to save her several times.


    She''ll react.


    Her appearance is quite different from that of KRISMA on the stage, so MC is really surprised. It can be seen that he really likes this new sister.


    Later, during the recording process, all kinds of cues, MI Ran''er, were afraid that because she didn''t respond quickly, she didn''t talk much and she didn''t have enough shots.

 Chapter 2268

    Ning Jia, in this group, does not seem to have a strong sense of existence.


    Of course, he spent most of his time thinking about how to please miran''er, how to take care of miran''er, and how to get his own weight.


    At the end of the night, MI Ran''er had something to eat for dinner, but her physical strength obviously couldn''t keep up.


    Her participation in the whole process was not so strong, and she was soon eliminated.


    Sitting in the observation room, she found that there was a camera to shoot herself, so she kept reacting.


    Soon Ning Jia came in.


    There are so many vacant seats. As a member of an idol group, Ning Jia doesn''t know how to keep a distance from Nu AI Dou. Instead, she comes and sits down next to Nu AI Dou, for fear that she won''t be scolded for her


    "I don''t think you look well, do you? I have medicine with me. Would you like some? " After sitting down and reacting in front of the camera, Ning Jia looks back and asks mi Ran''er anxiously in a low voice.


    "Nothing. I''m just a little tired. Thank you, master." Mi Ran''er smiles and shakes her head, refusing Ning Jia''s kindness.


    Ning Jiawei frowned, "how do I feel that you are more and more polite to me now? Before that, you still... "


    "Master, what I want to say is that the past is totally different from the present. As you know, the identity is totally different... Would you please stop talking about the past? If you let someone know, you will certainly use it as an article. You''re OK. You''ve been on the road for many years, but it''s a fatal blow to my new comer. "


    What mi Ran''er said surprised Ning Jia.


    Then he glanced at the camera, pursed his lips, and finally stopped talking.


    By the end of the recording, it was about 10 p.m.


    At the end of the show, the crew gave souvenirs to each of the guests who took part in the recording. Mi Ran''er walked towards the nanny car with a pile of souvenirs in her arms.


    Behind, Ning Jia catches up.


    "Let me help you..."


    "No!" She shook her head and refused, "master, you also have so many things."


    "It''s OK, I..." Ning Jia didn''t give up.


    Mi Ran''er, who had been holding her breath for a whole day, suddenly stopped and looked around. When she was sure that there was no one, she glared at Ning Jia and said angrily, "master, please don''t pester me? I admit that I took your photos when I was not on the stage, but I''m not a fan of you. FM just happened to buy your aid at that time. I didn''t want to hurt you before, but you really put a lot of pressure on me and annoyed me. Do you understand? "


    Miran''er couldn''t help popping all her heart out at Ning Jia. Looking at Ning Jia''s changed face, miran''er felt abnormal satisfaction.


    "So, master, when you see me next time, please don''t be familiar with me. In fact, I''m not interested in you!"


    With that, MI Ran''er turned away without waiting for Ning Jia to respond.


    Ning Jia''s face was dull for a long time before she turned to look at Mi Ran''er''s back.


    His pupils trembled, and then a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Tight teeth, after a long time, he whispered, "bitch!"


    In fact, MI Ran''er doesn''t want to be shameless with Ning Jia in this way. However, this man is really shameless. She thinks that if she doesn''t draw a clear line like this, Ning Jia will probably pursue her affectionately.

 Chapter 2269

    In that case, there will be more trouble.


    After getting on the bus, the agent saw that she didn''t look very well and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Was the recording unpleasant? "


    "Fortunately, there are some unhappy little things. Don''t worry, it won''t affect the program and my personal settings. They are all private things..." Mi Ran''er put her things down and leaned on her seat. "What''s the next schedule?"


    "Now I''m going to the TV station to wait for tomorrow''s song recording. I know you are very tired. You have a rest in the car. I''ve asked the agent over there to prepare some midnight snack for you..."


    "I don''t want to eat it."


    Mi Ran''er shrunk in his seat and shook his head weakly. "You let other people eat. I just want to sleep now. Call me when I get to the TV station."


    The agent looked at all her efforts in this period of time, "good!"


    -


    It''s another two-day journey.


    At the weekend, there was no recording of playing songs, but there was an additional commercial performance. From 3 p.m., as the third group of artists, pattern 9 had three songs to perform.


    The show is over. It''s about five o''clock.


    Miran''er always felt that she had forgotten something. She was still a little confused when she changed her clothes after the performance and was ready to leave the commercial venue.


    "Ran Ran, there''s no itinerary tonight. I''ll go home and have a good rest tonight. By the way, the outdoor variety show recorded before will be broadcast tonight. Remember to watch it when you get back to the dormitory. It''s better to contribute some ratings."


    The agent was in the car and said to the members with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Everyone responded.


    Then they all looked at the protagonist of the show, MI Ran''er.


    The latter is not so excited. She is still remembering what happened


    "Ran Ran has been really tired recently. I don''t think she can react to her bewilderment." Caiyan joked. She came up to MI Ran''er and said, "Ran Ran, what do you think?"


    "I..."


    Miran''er''s eyelashes trembled slightly. She looked at Caiyan and other members and said, "I''m thinking about something personal. What''s the matter?"


    "Your program is going to be broadcast tonight. We''re talking about contributing to the audience rating..." Caiyan laughs.


    "Oh, thank you!"


    Miran''er rubbed her cheek. She looked at her watch. It was about six o''clock.


    At six on the weekend


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, MI Ran''er suddenly got up.


    "Stop the car!"


    She said quickly.


    The agent asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you mean there''s no itinerary today? I have a personal appointment. Can I join you? " With a little smile, MI Ran''er looked at the agent and said, "don''t worry, I won''t make trouble. I''m just going to have a meal!"


    "With whom?" The agent asked.


    "A friend, the other side does not want to expose identity, I should not have to tell you?" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly.


    The agent sighed helplessly. He had fully understood mi Ran''er''s personality these days.


    If you really want to know each other''s identity at this time, it will be very ugly.


    Moreover, he also knew that MI Ran''er was not a mess man, and he certainly knew what to do when.


    So, nodding, "well, you remember to go back to the dormitory early. If you don''t go back to the dormitory, something will happen to Hua Hua, causing reputation loss, you know the consequences."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    After nodding, MI Ran''er waited for the driver to pull over. She put on her cap and covered half her face before she got out of the car with her satchel.

 Chapter 2270

    The place to get off is not far from the last hot pot shop. It may be a waste of money if you take a taxi, but it''s a little tired if you walk there.


    Mi Ran''er looks at the time. It''s more than ten minutes since the appointed time. That guy is so hard to wait on. If he''s late, he may have to talk a lot to stimulate her


    Close to her teeth, MI Ran''er ran towards the hot pot shop.


    Fortunately, except for the stage, she always wears flat shoes, otherwise, she will suffer.


    When we got to the hot pot shop, there were already many people queuing outside.


    She went straight to the store.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment? We don''t have any vacancies now. "


    "I have friends here, thank you."


    She went into the shop, looked around, and saw the familiar figure in the old corner.


    Get over there.


    "Sorry, I''m a little late at the end of the show, so I''m late. I don''t think you mind?" Miran''er sat down and looked at the man opposite with a smile.


    Li zhehe said with a smile, "of course I don''t mind. I''m an unemployed vagrant. How can I compare with you


    "What the hell? The height of your miracle group is beyond the reach of the younger generation... Ah, but I''m really confused. You are the ace in the group, the most popular person. Why are your personal resources so miserable? The recent MC and variety show recordings are for other people... "


    Miran''er poured a cup of sour plum soup and took a sip of it. His tiredness was much less and his spirit was much clearer.


    "Then you have to ask the top management of our company. In fact, it''s easy to understand. After all, the popularity of the group has been opened, and my popularity has reached the ceiling. Of course, I have to flatter others... In this way, the popularity can be balanced. When the contract expires, other members will not be so miserable..."


    Li Zhihe waited for her to arrive before putting the dishes into the pot.


    "In this way... Won''t I fall into your field in the future?" Miran''er thinks that when the miracle first appeared, it was Li Zhihe who helped to brush his face on various variety shows. Then, with his popularity, the miracle group reached the top in just two years.


    As like as two peas in her present situation, the only thing that can not be expected is whether it is possible to climb the roof in two years.


    "Yo, your face is so big, you dare to compare yourself with me..." Li Zhihe chuckled, with a little sarcasm, deliberately joking.


    "Can''t you compare? I''m a new monster now. I''m much more concerned than you. I look up to you Mi Ran''er was so excited by Li Zhuanghe that he couldn''t help talking.


    Li zhehe, seeing that she was so eloquent, nodded slightly to express his conviction: "well, thank you for the new monster. I respect you for this cup of sour plum juice!"


    Miran''er smiles and touches his glass.


    Now it seems that Li Zhihe is not really so difficult to get along with.


    "By the way, this appointment is about Ning Jia. When are you going to tell me?" Thinking of the purpose of the appointment, MI Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    "After dinner, change to a place where there are few people. You don''t want the content of our chat today to make the headlines tomorrow?"


    Li Zhihe really likes to eat hot pot, a table of dishes, he Hula hula, regardless of the burden of idols to eat.


    On the other hand, MI Ran''er, on the other side of the street, only occasionally eats some green vegetables, or tomato pot without touching the red soup.

 Chapter 2271

    "Didn''t you have a good time last time? Why are you so reserved today? reduce weight? However, you are so busy in your journey, and you must have a lot of consumption. Why do you need such a diet to keep fit? "


    Li Zhihe frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s not a diet. I really have no appetite. I''m too busy recently. I''ve taken too many nutrients, but I''m not interested in these foods." Mi Ran''er said dejectedly, "sometimes I think that it''s really good to be unpopular. If you pick your feet at home, you can rub the popularity of the team members with high popularity. How relaxed it is!"


    Li Zhihe is amused by her idea.


    "The popularity that rubs to come is rubs to come all the time, as idol, still need die loyal powder." He said with a smile: "you will know how important your efforts are today! If you pick your feet at home, you''ll find a spokesperson. It''s still the best... "


    "Well, I''d better continue to work hard for the future comfort."


    Miran''er ate another green vegetable.


    Li Zhihe really couldn''t see it. He put a piece of fat beef in her bowl and said, "eat a piece of meat, or this hot pot will be for nothing?"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the meat in the bowl and the faint worry in his eyes, and his heart trembled slightly.


    Immediately, hook a lip light smile, "good!"


    She picked up the meat and tasted it.


    It''s delicious, so her taste buds were activated, and she ate more before she put down her chopsticks.


    After eating and drinking, they went out from the hot pot shop.


    "You said to find a quiet place, for example?" Miran''er and he are walking aimlessly in the street. The cafes on weekends are full of dating couples. It''s impossible to talk about things quietly.


    "Riverside is the quietest place at this time."


    Li Zhihe suddenly grabbed her arm and took her to the river.


    Mi Ran''er almost couldn''t keep up with his rhythm and changed to run instead.


    Finally, gasping for breath, he pulled his sleeve, "would you slow down? I can''t stand it. I''m so tired... "


    She said to Li Zhihe in a dumb voice.


    Li Zhi he lived in a footstep and looked back at her. Although she had makeup on her face, she had fallen a lot. So the pale complexion was revealed under the foundation, and it was so pity for me to see it.


    "I''m so tired. I''m not as strong as your predecessors..." Mi Ran''er gasped, still talking.


    Li Zhuanghe


    Tight tight teeth, he finally spilled a faint smile on the face, "well, let''s go slowly."


    He took her arm and went on.


    Who knows, did not take two steps, palm suddenly came to pull the power.


    He turned to see that the girl beside him had already fallen down to the ground.


    Li Zhuanghe quickly hugged her, finally showing concern on his face, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Miran''er had passed out completely.


    Li Zhihe is helpless.


    I had to pick her up first. I wanted to go to the hospital,


    However, both of them are love beans. He has a high degree of national popularity. Recently, this girl has a high degree of attention. If she goes to the hospital, she will be recognized. Then, there is a scandal flying out. Tomorrow, the two of them will be in the headlines, which makes people suspicious.


    He''s no harm. He''s been on the market for so many years, and a little bit of gossip can be accepted by fans.


    However, the girl in her arms is miserable. Less than a month after her debut, xintuan started a love affair. The fans she just attracted will be very disappointed and immediately turn around to take off the powder.

 Chapter 2272

    Li Zhihe looked at where he is now.


    After thinking about it, I quickly walked towards the nearest high-end community.


    -


    When mi Ran''er woke up, he was so soft that he couldn''t lift up any strength.


    She heard the place where she was making a very soothing music, listening to people''s spirit is very relaxed.


    She looked at the room.


    Very monotonous decoration way, the wall gives people a kind of industrial original ecological feeling without brushing powder.


    However, judging from the specifications of furniture and electrical appliances, it is definitely not cheap.


    She braced her arm to get up.


    At this time, the door of the room opened.


    Someone came in.


    Watch her wake up and turn on the headlights in the room.


    "Awake? Is there anything else wrong? " Li Zhihe didn''t know what he was carrying. He went to the bed, put it on the head of the bed, and asked anxiously.


    "She''s soft all over, and can''t lift her strength. I''ve drunk too many nutrients during this period, and my body has already reached a limit, so it broke out all of a sudden, so..." she''s a little sorry, "I''m sorry, I scared you, right?"


    "Fortunately, fortunately, there was no one around at that time. Otherwise, I was afraid that I thought I was a bad person, and I gave you medicine..."


    Li Zhihe is still in the mood of joking at this time.


    "Where is this?" Asked miran''er suspiciously.


    "The house I bought before, I would come to live in occasionally for a few days." Li Zhihe pointed to the bowl at the head of the bed and said, "you can eat something first. If you feel uncomfortable, you can continue to have a rest. Or, you can sleep here tonight. I will always be outside. You can call me if you have anything."


    Miran''er glanced at the food in the bowl. He looked at the black one and didn''t know what it was.


    She frowned slightly. "Can this be eaten?"


    "If you dislike it, you don''t have to eat it." Li Zhihe smiles.


    "Not to dislike, but to doubt... Master, can you cook?" Miran''er raised his head and asked with doubts in his big eyes.


    Li Zhihe: "of course, it''s not that good, but there are still some skills in cooking by looking at recipes..."


    Miran''er was still not at ease. The main reason was that when he looked at it, it was so bad in appearance that it must have tasted


    But looking at the man with oppressive eyes, she bit her teeth and nodded, "well, I''ll eat."


    She brought the bowl over and stirred it until she found that it was a bowl of black rice porridge, but she didn''t know why. It was very dry.


    She tasted it, and it tasted good. It was a little too sweet, but at least she could swallow it.


    After eating half a bowl, MI Ran''er couldn''t eat any more and handed it to Li Zhihe, who was still waiting in front of the bed.


    "Li Zhihe, the national God of men, cooked food for me. If you let your fans know, they may envy me!" Mi Ran''er hung her lips. She thought that if the original owner knew this day, she would be overjoyed.


    "My fans? Don''t my fans include you? Do you really think I didn''t recognize you? Before in the airport, almost every time you would appear in the group of photographers with long guns and short cannons, do you really think I''m blind? "


    Li Zhihe sat down at the edge of the bed and said in a bad voice.


    "I packed it so tightly that you could recognize me? Can you still remember me? " Miran''er was very surprised.


    "Sometimes, it only needs an opportunity to remember a person. After remembering, the memories of the past will flow up. After overlapping, the distant things can also be recalled."

 Chapter 2273

    The so-called turning point should be that she was pushed to fall down and then helped up by Li Zhihe.


    "I don''t understand why you are my station sister and pretend to be a fan of Ningjia?" Li Zhihe slightly frowned and asked the questions of these days.


    "Well... What can I say? Actually, I''m a fan of miracle group. I fell down at the airport that day and took a break to leave. I just saw Ning Jia and song Yueran in the coffee shop. They didn''t have a fan with them. Looking lonely, I took two pictures. I didn''t expect to be misunderstood. As a result, Ning Jia always thought I was his fan, He''s been pestering me all the time... "


    Mi Ran''er was very honest and told Li Zhuanghe everything.


    After experiencing so many aspects, MI Ran''er found that the degree of trust between the two people will also affect the final change of the man''s attitude towards himself. If something is hidden from him, then he is aware of it, it will only do harm to the relationship between the two people.


    After listening, Li Zhihe twisted his brows slightly.


    "When you think about it, it''s really an embarrassing thing that Ning Jia can do..."


    There was a little sarcasm on Li Zhihe''s face.


    "You haven''t told me what shameful and disgusting thing Ning Jia has done..." Mi Ran''er suddenly remembered this and realized that he almost forgot the most important reason for his appointment with Li Zhuanghe.


    Li Zhuanghe was staring at Mi Ran''er, looking at her eyes with a desire to know.


    "In fact, in terms of personal life, this guy doesn''t pay much attention to sleeping powder. After sleeping, people kick him and let fans call directly to the dormitory. Fortunately, I pacify him. Otherwise, things may have become big now. It''s a fatal injury to miracle group!"


    Li Zhuanghe''s words surprised mi Ran''er and opened her mouth slightly.


    She really didn''t expect that there was such a bad heart hidden under the warm and honest appearance of Ning Jia.


    "How did you pacify?" Miran''er grasped the point and asked with great interest.


    "Just... Take money to comfort her, and promise that Ning Jia won''t hurt her again in the future, and let her welcome a new life. However, she has a handle in the girl''s hands. If Ning Jia''s sleeping powder is known by her again, maybe she can''t bear to disclose everything!"


    Li Zhihe said helplessly.


    "You really took great pains for this group. In fact, you are so popular that you don''t worry about the collapse of the miracle. Why do you want to protect the image of a scum man like this?"


    Miran''er asked, puzzled.


    "The miracle group can be disbanded, but it must be disbanded without any negative news. If it is disbanded because of the negative news, even my reputation may be damaged. I''m not so much protecting his image as protecting the whole miracle group!"


    Li Zhuanghe said, holding mi Ran''er''s bowl of porridge, "have a good rest. I''ll be outside."


    "I''d better go first. If I don''t go back, the agents and players will be worried." Miran''er quickly gets up from the bed, takes one side''s coat, puts it on, and follows Li Zhihe out of the room.


    "Go back by yourself?" Li Zhihe looks back at her.


    "Well... Or would you like to take me back?" Miran''er felt that Li Zhihe had asked an unnecessary question.


    "You wait for me to clean up the kitchen before driving you back to the dormitory." Li Zhuanghe did not refuse mi Ran''er''s proposal.

 Chapter 2274

    Miran''er''s eyes widened in surprise.


    How did Li Zhihe suddenly become so good?


    Not only to cook porridge for her, let her come to his private site to rest, but also personally send her back.


    Isn''t he worried about meeting the paparazzi later? It''s not good for both of them to photograph the scene of two people in a car.


    "I''m going back to my dorm anyway. It''s on my way." Li Zhuanghe seemed to be worried about what mi Ran''er would do, so he quickly added an explanation.


    Then miran''er nodded slightly and let out a sound.


    Li Zhihe''s car is very low-key. It''s so low-key that people can''t imagine that a top-level Aidou would drive a car with less than 200000 yuan.


    This may be the reason why Li Zhihe didn''t worry about being followed and wanted to send her back to the dormitory.


    After Li Zhuanghe sent mi Ran''er to the gate of the dormitory, MI Ran''er turned and looked at Li Zhuanghe gratefully, "master, thank you for telling me Ning Jia''s true face, so that I can avoid being hurt by the scum man! Don''t worry, I will tell the people in my group, so that they won''t be confused by Ningjia. "


    "Well, get out of the car." Li Zhihe slightly raised his chin and began to give orders.


    This guy is really quick to turn around.


    Before getting off, MI Ran''er pressed down the brim of his hat a lot. After getting off, he ran into the dormitory.


    She walked a long way, Li Zhihe''s car did not leave, until she entered the community safely, Li Zhihe started the car.


    After sprinting all the way into the elevator, MI Ran''er leaned wearily against the wall.


    "I''m so tired." She make complaints about the system in her mind.


    "It''s a novel experience, isn''t it? It''s really exciting to be on stage, isn''t it The system asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er agreed with the system and nodded slightly: "it''s not bad, but it''s better for me to perform when my physical condition permits. Now all I do is for the sake of the team and for the sake of laying a good foundation. If not, I won''t let myself be so busy that I faint!"


    The system sighs, "don''t worry, the host''s professional performance is helpful to the increase of skill value. Skill value will also affect whether you can return to the original world smoothly. The host must take it seriously!"


    Mi Ran''er watched as the floor gradually reached the dormitory floor and said, "am I not serious enough? Do you really have to faint on the stage to be serious? "


    When the system knows that it has said something wrong again, it immediately stops talking.


    When the elevator arrives at the dormitory, miran''er steps in quickly.


    Everyone is still up.


    "Ran Ran, it''s just that the program you recorded before is on air. Come and watch it now ~"


    Caiyan quickly gives her the position and asks her to go.


    In order to watch TV, we even ordered takeout.


    She just had a good rest in Li Zhihe''s side and ate again, so now she is in good physical strength, so she goes to sit down next to Caiyan.


    "I can see that master Ning Jia takes care of you very much. At the beginning of the show, he gave you several cues and gave you a lot of shots. It''s lucky to meet such a good master when recording the program!"


    Kate sat on the carpet, eating the barbecue with a bamboo stick, looked up at miran''er enviously and said.


    Mi Ran''er said with a faint smile, "it''s just a matter of editing!"


    "However, to be able to cut so many cues out of your pictures only means that there are more when recording!"

 Chapter 2275

    "Ah, it''s not just him who cuts me the most. Later, you will find that the hosts often cut me too. Maybe it''s because I''m hot enough recently. Don''t stick to this. Look at the back!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t like to talk about himself or him since he knew who Ning Jia was.


    Change the subject quickly.


    Everyone was a little strange to her reaction. After a meaningful look at her, they continued to watch the program.


    This program is the most popular outdoor variety show in H country in the past two years. The audience rating is extremely high. Therefore, MI Ran''er can be on such a program, and the exposure rate can be maximized.


    Shortly after the broadcast, there was a discussion on Ning Jia''s care for MI Ran''er on the Internet.


    Netizens are saying that Ningjia is a very good predecessor, and all kinds of new cues are really thoughtful.


    In fact, it''s not just Ningjia. Everyone in the miracle group takes good care of the new people when they are on the show. The elder is the elder. They have great courage and capacity


    [however, Ran Ran is really beautiful. He looks so good in sportswear...]


    Do you really think Ning Jia is helping her to take care of Ran Ran? In my opinion, Ning Jia must have a crush on Ran Ran...]


    [can the rookie powder not pull CP so disgustingly? Do you want to bind the elder


    [ha ha, if we really want to bind our predecessors, we will not bind Ningjia, who wants to be popular but not popular and famous but not well-known. It''s similar to bundling Li Zhihe''s predecessors!]


    [Oh, ha ha, the rookie fans are too white. It''s disgusting to tie up the seniors and laugh at their popularity!]


    ¡­¡­


    When mi Ran''er waited for the advertisement, she took out her mobile phone and looked at the website. After seeing these hot posts and replies, she frowned slightly.


    Is that what Ningjia is for?


    How to tie CP?


    Not to mention that she is a newcomer now and her popularity has not been stable, let''s say Ning Jia is already a member of the top league. In fact, it''s best for her.


    Ning Jia did not benefit from this.


    What he did was to make Miran appreciate him.


    It''s a pity that MI Ran''er is a very rational and cold-blooded girl. Even if she doesn''t know what kind of person Ning Jia is now, she won''t like Ning Jia because of her little favor.


    Moreover, looking at the trend of the comments, many miracle group fans have come out to scold her.


    This time, the CP bundling is not good for both sides.


    "Well, don''t look at these messy comments. If you have black powder, it proves that you have a degree of discussion. According to your current trend, you will soon be more popular than Ningjia. At that time, who dares to say that you are a new man and bind your predecessors with coffee!"


    Caiyan pulls away her mobile phone and comforts mi Ran''er.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sister Caiyan, if you post these words on the Internet, it may cause a battle between the black and the white. Maybe we can really rely on tearing the grass with the top group to make it hot! However, this method is a little risky... "


    Mi Ran''er leaned on Caiyan''s shoulder and said with a low smile.


    Caiyan touched her little head, "it''s better to be steady step by step!"


    "Well."


    Keep watching TV.


    The following games are very wonderful. Miran''er also has several plots that are very hot and have a sense of variety. Someone intercepted the video and put it on the Internet. The broadcast volume soon exceeded 10000, and then it became popular!

 Chapter 2276

    The new variety artists have a firm foothold.


    After the show, the takeout on the table was finished. Nine people were either lying on the carpet or on the sofa, all in a mess.


    Caiyan finally takes out her mobile phone and takes a picture of everyone''s lying posture. She sends it out with the SNS of pattern 9 and matches it with a picture: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, watching TV together ~ I''m going to help Ran Ran."


    As soon as SNS was released, fans immediately left a message.


    Are you in the women''s League? It''s so informal that I can compete with the men''s team!]


    [upstairs, the men''s group knows how to protect the image, but how can I love the real image? In the future, we need to upload more such daily news for our fans to see ~]


    [that is, the official blog needs more business, so that it can become popular.]


    [we are also responding to help for Ran Ran Ran. Ran Ran has been so busy recently that he should be exhausted, right? Take more rest and don''t drag your body down


    [upstairs + 1]


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how black powder dances, she doesn''t dare to come to the official blog. Therefore, the comments of the official blog are normal.


    Mi Ran''er was in a good mood before going to bed, brushing the words of encouragement from her fans.


    That night, I had a good sleep.


    Also had a very gentle and stable dream.


    In the dream, Li Zhihe appeared.


    Wearing a white shirt and trousers, he stood on the stage, holding the microphone and singing a very gentle song. There was only one audience, that is, Miran er


    When Li Zhuanghe was singing, he always looked at Mi Ran''er with a very gentle look, which made her feel very warm.


    When she woke up, she felt refreshed.


    "Get up quickly, I have to go to the signing ceremony. Today, I added a venue, which is temporary. Too many fans signed up for the signing ceremony." Caiyan has already packed up. Seeing that MI Ran''er wakes up and ponders his dream in bed, she reminds her quickly.


    "More? Isn''t our sales volume... "Mi Ran''er turned over and said," can we make great progress? "


    "100000 should be broken." Caiyan laughs, "this is more than many second-line women''s groups who have been on the stage for many years."


    "We should be able to get one this week! Come on. " Mi Ran''er patted Caiyan on the shoulder and encouraged each other.


    "Good!"


    -


    The signing ceremony was increased from the original five to seven, because most of the fans came to MI Ran''er, so the company didn''t give her a personal announcement for the time being. She was asked to follow the group first. Even if there was an announcement that couldn''t be pushed off, it would be taken in the evening.


    In this way, miran''er became a top again.


    Fortunately, such a busy, get a good return.


    In the third week of her debut, she was the first one to sing, and she was also the one with high gold content.


    Nine girls were standing on the stage. When they heard the host announce the name of the group, they all jumped up with excitement.


    Caiyan finally calms down, takes the microphone and sobs to say thanks to the audience.


    Mi Ran''er saw that she could hardly say a complete sentence. She quickly took the microphone and looked at the camera with a smile. Her eyes were full of tears. She expressed her gratitude to the fans and the audience very appropriately. She also said that she would continue to refuel in the future to bring us a better stage.


    When encore, everyone sang well. After all, after training for so long, it was also a powerful women''s group that started wheat as soon as it appeared.


    Encore stage is also well received.


    For a time, as a new monster, figure 9 is in the limelight in the entertainment circle of H country.

 Chapter 2277

    Mi Ran''er, as the top of pattern 9, has a large number of fans.


    This kind of hot situation has continued until the end of the return period, and the fans'' enthusiasm has not faded. They are still trying to show the amount of video of pattern 9, so that they can always be popular and seen by more passers-by.


    After the end of the period of return, miran''er was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although the senior executives are already planning for the next return, it will be a while before the return is ready. During this period, the company has relaxed the control of pattern 9, just one sentence, don''t make trouble.


    Anything else.


    Although mi Ran''er still had a lot of announcements, she didn''t need to record singing programs with the troupe, so she was not so tired.


    During this period of time, she has not contacted Li Zhuanghe, and the guy has not contacted mi Ran''er on his own initiative. Mi Ran''er still thinks that the friendship she has established with him will be in vain.


    I don''t want to see her meet him again in a program recording three months after her debut.


    Ning Jia is also on the same show.


    Since the last time she broke up at the recording scene, Ning Jia never took the initiative to give her eyes, let alone say hello, when she met mi Ran''er again.


    The fans who originally gave them CP on the Internet saw that they had nothing in common except the program, and their enthusiasm gradually faded.


    As a newcomer, MI Ran''er arrived at the recording scene early.


    This program is the outdoor variety show recorded with Ning Jia last time, but song Yueran''s position is changed to Li Zhuhe.


    Ning Jia''s face is not very good. She looks much less sharp and smart than last time.


    It''s Li Zhihe. This time, he has a very high degree of cooperation. Moreover, he looks very excited.


    When mi Ran''er arrived, she sat in the nanny''s car and simply ate bread for breakfast.


    Eating, the agent suddenly said: "miracle group''s car arrived, probably to start recording it, you hurry to eat."


    "Wow, do you know the miracle car?" Miran''er was surprised.


    "Of course, I know you. I''m not afraid to tell you that I once chased the miracle group..." the agent said this.


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing with her eyes down.


    A few mouthfuls of bread into her mouth, she quickly jumped out of the car and ran towards the assembly site.


    On the way, I bumped into someone who came out of the corner suddenly.


    "Cough, cough!" Miran''er was startled and almost choked on the bread in her mouth.


    The other side holds her arm, wring eyebrows and whispering, "are you ok?"


    There was obvious concern in his eyes.


    Miran''er was stunned, then shook his head, "it''s ok..."


    Li Zhihe suddenly raised his hand and stretched it out to her lip.


    Mi Ran''er was startled by his action, and his head turned aside. "What are you doing?"


    So bold¡ª¡ª


    "Breadcrumbs..." Li Zhuanghe, helpless, wiped the breadcrumbs from her mouth, and then sipped her lips silently, "please, you are a woman, love beans, can you take care of the image? Wait a minute. What if I''m caught by the camera? "


    Miran''er clapped his mouth. "I''m just worried. Thank you, master."


    "No need."


    Li Zhuanghe took back his hand, put it back into his trouser pocket, and walked side by side with MI Ran''er towards the meeting place.


    "The performance of your group is very good. Now it depends on the performance of the next album. The song should be good. In addition, before the return of the second album, don''t make any bad scandal to the group!"

 Chapter 2278

    Listening to Li Zhuanghe''s words, MI Ran''er always felt that he was setting up a flag for the pattern


    "Don''t worry, our regiment is very good children, and there was no black material in the past. If someone really wanted to blackmail us, unless they made up the material, it would be libel. No one would rather commit a crime and go to jail to blackmail us as a new regiment, right?"


    Mi Ran''er intends to fight against flag.


    But Li Zhihe said: "sometimes, if you make up a half true and half false material, your company will have no way to sue or clarify, and the damage will be greater."


    Mi Ran''er was stunned and thought about it carefully. Li Zhuanghe''s words were not unreasonable.


    However, he knew so much about these things because he was attacked by such black materials before.


    "If so, it may be that heaven is going to die, and we can''t get it back." Mi Ran''er sighed and said helplessly.


    Li Zhuanghe was amused by her sad appearance.


    I didn''t even think about it. Suddenly I stretched out my hand, as if trying to squeeze her face. When the finger was about to touch her skin, it suddenly seemed to think of something and quickly took it back.


    Then, his pace quickened a lot, and he and miran''er opened the distance.


    Ning Jia''s interest in the recording scene has not been very high. He always needs McCue to speak when he speaks. What''s more, his words are very perfunctory. It''s only two months since the last recording. The sense of variety show and reaction ability have changed so much that MC and the producers are surprised.


    But it didn''t show on the surface.


    Finally, the recording is over.


    Mi Ran''er was going to go back to the dormitory directly, but he didn''t want to. Master MC suggested that we go to dinner. Anyway, it''s early. There''s no notice for everyone to wait. We can improve our relationship.


    As the first guest today, Li zuohe agreed. If other people don''t agree, they will appear to be playing big cards.


    They all agreed.


    Ning Jia, on the ground of discomfort, left first and went back to the dormitory.


    "What happened to master Ning Jia? It looks like I''m not happy. " The same recording of a female love beans doubt asked.


    This Idou has just been on the market for half a year. Although she is the predecessor of MI Ran''er, she is not as popular as mi Ran''er in terms of popularity and ability. Therefore, on the recording scene today, she and Ning Jia are somewhat marginalized.


    It seems that she doesn''t mind very much. She is always happy to be a live audience.


    "I don''t know." Mi Ran''er shook his head at her question.


    "Ah, I thought you had a good time recording with master Ning Jia last time. You are already friends!" Female love beans a little disappointed.


    Obviously, she is more interested in Ning Jia than Li Zhihe.


    She was very disappointed that Ning Jia didn''t have dinner together.


    Mi Ran''er frowned at the girl AI Dou, a little worried about her.


    The dining place is a barbecue restaurant, which has compartments, so when we sit together and talk, we don''t have too many taboos.


    MC also specially asked mi Ran''er if she had ever been with Ning Jia, and now she broke up. That''s why Ning Jia was so sad when she saw her.


    "Master, don''t make such a joke. How can I fall in love as soon as I''m on the road? Unless I don''t want to have a career... "Mi Ran''er quickly waved her hand and denied," in fact, after recording the program, senior Ning Jia and I don''t have any contact. He''s in a bad state today, which has nothing to do with me... "

 Chapter 2279

    Mi Ran''er''s repeated denials amused the MC present.


    "Ran Ran, brother Deng Yue is just joking. You are so anxious to deny it, but we wonder if it is..." another female MC joked.


    "Of course not. I''m worried because I don''t want to have a messy affair." Miran''er pulled the corner of her lip. She thought silently in her heart that such a joke is not funny at all, OK?


    The new female love bean pays attention to this aspect, and everyone knows it, so she doesn''t continue to embarrass mi Ran''er.


    It''s a diversion.


    Finally, it fell on Li Zhihe.


    Master MC Deng Yue and Li Zhihe have been friends for many years. Therefore, it''s very gratifying that he has been popular for so many years. However, there are many worries of his own.


    "Zaihe, how long do you want to continue your activities as Aidou? Actually, have you ever thought about transformation? After the transformation, whether it''s falling in love or getting married, your fans may not have too much reaction! "


    After a few drinks, Deng Yue didn''t pay much attention to his words.


    However, all the people present were his descendants, and they did not dare to spread Deng Yue''s words.


    "Transformation? Is it easy? If you don''t give solo for ten years, you''ll have very little personal resources. In fact, you really should not renew your contract. With your popularity, signing a new contract with a company will surely treat you as a treasure, give you the best songs, solo and script, and transform you into an actor. In less than two years, with your acting skills and appearance, I''m sure I can get a firm foothold in the actor world and have my own world! "


    Another MC frowned slightly and said that he was speechless about Li Zhihe''s company.


    However, Li Zhihe laughs indifferently: "the company has its own arrangements. In fact, I''ve taken a lot of endorsements over the years, so I''ve made a lot of money. I don''t worry about the delay for a while. There are still half a year''s contracts due. I''ve made a good decision."


    Mi Ran''er''s earnest expression when Li Zhuanghe talked about his work.


    Li Zhuanghe seems to find her eyes, side eyes looked over.


    After they look at each other, MI Ran''er smiles, and then drops her eyes to eat something.


    Li Zhihe, as a top hongtuan company, is not small either. He has so little choice. Mi Ran''er has seen his own future.


    When her available value is used up, the company will probably not give her any money at all. It will leave her in the dormitory to pick her feet. It will consume the accumulated popularity. When the contract expires, the lucky one will continue to wait, but the unlucky one will not be able to wait. If the contract is not renewed, it will be pasted.


    The company is certainly not willing to give up the cash cow.


    There is a saying that I can not get things, others do not want to get!


    It''s really beneficial to have a meal with these seniors like this.


    It made miran''er sober in some aspects.


    After dinner, she called her agent to pick her up, but, I don''t know what happened, the agent didn''t arrive for a long time.


    Put her in the cold wind whistling, the face has been frozen stiff.


    She wanted to say that she might as well take a taxi back to the dormitory, for fear that she had already arrived at the dormitory.


    However, her bag was in the nanny''s car. After the recording started, the nanny''s car was driven away by her agent, so she had no money to take a taxi and rubbed her hands. Miran''er felt that she was really sad now.

 Chapter 2280

    MC and the love beans recorded together were all picked up one by one.


    Finally, Li Zhihe was left to wait with her.


    "Is your agent so unreliable?" Mi Ran''er turned to look at Li Zhuanghe and asked with a low smile, "master, do we look like the so-called bitter couple now?"


    "Mandarin duck?" Li Zhuanghe thought that he had heard wrong. He met mi Ran''er''s eyes with a slight frown. In the night, their faces were not very clear, but they could see the outline clearly.


    Miran''er saw that Li Zhihe''s jaw was tight.


    "Oh, I just want to make a comparison. If you offend me, I hope you don''t mind!" Mi Ran''er quickly shook his head and explained.


    Mi Ran''er wanted to laugh at Li''s reaction.


    Why did he suddenly look so nervous that MI Ran''er had the illusion that what he had just said was actually teasing him.


    Maybe, it''s not an illusion at all.


    Li Zhihe was teased by himself.


    "You''re good at metaphor." Li Zhihe couldn''t help laughing.


    Miran''er couldn''t stand it any longer. They were standing on the curb, wearing sunglasses and hats in the dark, laughing very happily. This is probably their most sincere smile in these days.


    Li Zhihe''s babysitter arrived very late, but Mi Raner''s arrived later than his


    It was too late at night. Li Zhihe was obviously worried that it would be unsafe for MI Ran''er to stay on the side of the road. After getting on the bus, he did not ask the driver to drive quickly. Instead, he looked at Mi Ran''er outside the car door and said, "I''ll let the driver take you back."


    "Ah?" Miran''er frowned slightly. "But... Isn''t it good? A lot of paparazzi know your nanny car. If it''s on the downstairs of our dormitory, I''m afraid it''s worth writing a news report tomorrow... "


    "Why don''t you just explain it?" Li Zhihe looked at the sky outside and the fewer and fewer people on the street. He said in a low voice, "I''m not sure if you stay here."


    This sentence made her heart warm.


    After thinking about it, she obediently went to Li Zhihe''s nanny car.


    After getting on the bus, the driver took a look at her and then chuckled, "it''s Ran Ran. My daughter happens to be your fan..."


    "Yes? Do you need to sign your daughter''s name? I don''t have any photos with me... "Mi Ran''er felt her pocket awkwardly, and didn''t even have a signature pen.


    "This can be added later." Li Zhihe spoke lightly.


    "Yes, I don''t worry about that. Anyway, she''s very hot after you. She already has your signature album, probably not bad for this signature photo. If she knows that I''ve carried you tonight, I''m afraid she''ll go crazy with joy!"


    Just hearing the words from the driver''s uncle, MI Ran''er can already imagine how cute she is as a little fan.


    All the way back, Li Zhihe did not take the initiative to speak.


    Mi Ran''er twisted her eyebrows slightly and thought about it. As the car was approaching her dormitory, she suddenly turned to Li Zhuanghe and said, "are you not going to renew your contract?"


    She asked in a low voice, not heard by the driver.


    Li Zhihe was stunned. Then he took a defensive look at the driver''s uncle and nodded slowly.


    A company that has no capital at all is a pig if he continues to take it.


    "Have you figured out which one to sign for the new company?"


    Miran''er asked again.


    "I''m still watching. Anyway, there are still half a year left. I''m not in a hurry..." Li Zhuanghe was relaxed.

 Chapter 2281

    He wants fame, fame and strength. Once the news of termination is released, there will surely be groups of companies inviting him to come. Moreover, the conditions are not bad.


    "Well..." miran''er agreed with his decision.


    Stay in the company will not have a better development, it is better to go to a new company to develop.


    "So concerned about my personal development, are you my only poison?" Li Zhuanghe suddenly asked with a low smile.


    "Er... It''s powder only, not poison only. If it was poison only, I wouldn''t have photographed Ning Jia." Mi Ran''er pursed her mouth slightly and retorted angrily.


    "Love overflows." After Li Zhihe dropped a sentence, the car slowly stopped.


    Mi Ran''er opened the car door and jumped out of the car. After thanking Li Zhuanghe and the driver again and again, he turned and ran into the community.


    "Third uncle, what do you think of this little girl?" Li zhuohe asked the driver in a low voice after MI Ran''er''s back.


    The driver nodded with admiration, "it''s good. People are working hard. Even if they have high popularity, they don''t seem to be floating. There will certainly be better development in the future! How do you ask me that, Zaihe? "


    "It''s ok..." Li Zhihe smirked mysteriously. Then, he pinched his eyebrows wearily: "I don''t want to go back to the dormitory today. Take me home to have a rest."


    The driver knew where he was in the dormitory, so he nodded, "OK."


    -


    When mi Ran''er returned to the dormitory, everyone was already asleep.


    She went straight back to the room.


    Caiyan is still watching her cell phone in bed.


    "Why did you come back so late?" Caiyan frowned and asked.


    "Just for dinner, I called my agent and asked her to pick me up, but she didn''t come. I almost couldn''t come back." Said miran''er, sitting dejectedly on the edge of the bed.


    "He didn''t come? How did you come back? " Caiyan sits up and asks suspiciously.


    Mi Ran''er has no reservation about Caiyan. "Master zuihe sent me back."


    "Wow, Ran Ran, you''re really a Star chaser. You''re recording programs with Zaihe, and now you''re driving home with him. Zaihe''s elder generation has never been so kind to any girl Aidou. You''re so lucky!"


    Mi Ran''er shriveled and said, "it''s because it hasn''t been exploded, so you don''t know."


    "Wow, don''t destroy the image of my male god in my heart."


    Caiyan smashes a pillow at Mi Ran''er.


    After laughing for a while, Caiyan suddenly looks at Mi Ran''er seriously: "today I went to the company for a meeting. We have a specific plan for the return of our new album. Now it''s almost winter. The return is probably around Christmas in the deep winter. The theme is winter spirit. This time, the music style is not dance music, but lyric music, which tests singing skills."


    "Is the style too different? The company really dares to plan like this. " Miran''er has no good way.


    "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Caiyan said with a smile.


    "Of course not. I''m not confident in my teammates.


    Mi Ran''er looks up at Caiyan, thinking that the wall has ears, but she doesn''t go on.


    "Well, the performance of our first album is not bad. Even if there are old fans who can''t accept the style of this return, there will be new fans who like it..." Caiyan comforts mi Ran''er, "we just need to prepare well for the return now!"


    Miran''er nodded.


    But things were unpredictable, and the next day things went wrong.

 Chapter 2282

    The next day, it was originally planned to go to the company to prepare a new album. Before she got up, she was shaken up.


    "Ranran, wake up, something''s wrong!" Caiyan''s worried voice is in her ears. Mi Ran''er wants to swear for the first moment after she is shaken up. However, when she looks into Caiyan''s worried eyes, she puts the curse back alive.


    Tight tight teeth, export voice slightly dumb: "what''s the matter?"


    "You''ll see..." Caiyan hands mi Ran''er her mobile phone.


    It''s a hot search list.


    At the moment, in the list one, it''s her and Ning Jia''s name.


    "Me and Ningjia? What''s the matter? " She entered the keywords with doubts.


    Ning Jia and ran ran split up


    "Break up? Have we been together? " Miran''er looks at Caiyan blankly.


    Caiyan said she didn''t know, "that''s why I asked you, did you two really talk in private?"


    "How can it be!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t understand why such comments came out and pulled the interface down.


    It turns out that Ning Jia was unhappy at the recording scene yesterday. I don''t know who broke the news. The informant was just guessing whether it was because she had an emotional entanglement with the same recording girl Aidou. Now among the recording girl Aidou, only she had an affair with Ran Ran Ran, so everyone began to guess in this aspect.


    Some people have made a comparison between Ning Jia''s look and the tender eyes she looks at Mi Ran''er in the previous issue, and come to the conclusion that she has broken up, but Ning Jia still can''t forget Ran Ran.


    "Fang --" Mi Ran''er almost broke out.


    Sure enough, Li Zhihe''s worry is very reasonable. Rumors can be formed by simply looking at the pictures and talking about them. Then, they can be released to spread widely and arouse public opinion.


    "I don''t have any contact with him in private. We all know who he is. How can we be foolishly involved with him? In my opinion, these pictures are intended by him. Otherwise, how can such clear pictures flow out? "


    Mi Ran''er immediately realized that Ning Jia''s uncomfortable face when she was recording yesterday was probably the result of her performance.


    So that people can take these pictures.


    "Is he too poisonous?"


    Actually use this kind of insidious method.


    The contract of miracle group is coming. As long as Li Zhuanghe doesn''t renew the contract, miracle group can be said to exist in name only. He doesn''t worry about the future. Is that how to deal with her?


    "According to you, have you not offended Ningjia? When? Isn''t he nice to you? " Caiyan feels dizzy.


    Mi Ran''er purses her lips and tells Caiyan what she said to Ning Jia in the parking lot.


    Caiyan was stunned. Then, she couldn''t help laughing. "You''re so direct... No wonder he was so angry to revenge you. However, this man is really careful. Fortunately, we were not confused by his appearance."


    Caiyan takes back her mobile phone and signals mi Ran''er to wash up first. "The company hasn''t called yet, but I already know how to respond. Don''t worry about this kind of thing. I know how to do it!"


    "Sister Caiyan, you''re worried..." Mi Ran''er smiles apologetically and drags her half awake body to the bathroom.


    -


    Miracle dormitory.


    Before dawn, Li Zhihe rushes directly to Ning Jia''s room, grabs him and gives Ning Jia a hard blow¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2283

    Ning Jia is still sleeping and is directly beaten by Li Zhihe.


    After Li Zhuanghe''s fist, he still couldn''t get rid of his anger, and then beat two fists hard. When he made the third fist, Ning Jia finally reacted and raised his hand to hold Li Zhuanghe''s arm, avoiding Li Zhuanghe''s fist.


    "Li Zhihe, what are you crazy about in the morning?"


    Li Zhuanghe pinched Ning Jia''s neck and approached Ning Jia a lot, "what''s wrong with me? Ning Jia, you seem to forget that I once reminded you not to beat your mind on Ran Ran. You are still calculating him in such a disgusting way. Who do you think you are? If you''re a little nice to someone, she has to be your girlfriend? Do you think the dirty things you''ve done are not clear to others? "


    Ning Jia seldom sees Li Zhuanghe''s appearance. He suddenly laughs sarcastically, "what? I have a heart for that girl. Do you have it, too? Zaihe, if you like Ranran, just say it clearly. Brother, I''ll give it to you... "


    "Don''t be so dirty! Besides, is she who you are? Give it back to me? Do you have a special face? "


    Ning Jia holds Li Zhuanhe''s arm, suddenly pushes Li Zhuanhe to sit up, and then pushes him away.


    "If I want to have a face, I won''t try so hard to please that little girl. In the end, I won''t get any good. Is she arrogant? If she is really arrogant, she won''t take the initiative to seduce you. Isn''t it that I''m not as popular as you and have no use value? Brother advise you, don''t be cheated by the simple appearance of this little girl film, this girl''s bending mind is much more! "


    Ning Jia hummed and sneered, "I did this just to teach her a lesson, but I didn''t make a fool of her and ruin her! Why are you so angry? "


    Ning Jia''s appearance made Li Zhuanghe really sick.


    He felt disgusted and wiped the palm of Ning Jia''s hand. Then, he raised his eyes and looked at him in disgust. "Ning Jia, you are really hopeless!"


    All of a sudden, he felt that he was helping the tyrant by taking his face into consideration and helping him deal with so many things in private!


    Biting his teeth, Li Zhihe had an idea in his heart and turned to leave.


    "What do you mean?" Ning Jia saw Li Zhuanghe''s look, and suddenly his heart trembled. After guessing something, he quickly stopped Li Zhuanghe and said, "Zhuanghe, what are you going to do?"


    Now, Li Zhihe sneered.


    He hangs down Mou son to coagulate rather beautiful ugliness of complexion, "you tube me?"


    "Are you going to expose those things? You''re not harming me, you''re ruining the whole miracle! Plant Hector, you don''t for a girl impulse here! Well, I''m wrong. I''ll never do that again. Will you forgive me? "


    Ning Jia almost didn''t kneel down in front of Li Zhihe.


    Li Zhihe took a deep breath and drew back his eyes.


    "I will not take the initiative to disclose, but in the future, I will not help you deal with these things. If you have the ability, let the girls you hurt not go to the media to expose you."


    Li Zhuanhe finished, pushed Ning Jia away and went out.


    When he walked out of the room, he found that all his teammates were standing at the door, looking at them with a muddled face.


    What Ning Jia did was only known by Li Zhihe, and the company leader was confused.


    "Zaihe, what did you just say to Ning Jia? What''s he afraid you''ll reveal? " The captain frowned slightly and asked with some worry.

 Chapter 2284

    Li zhehe met the captain''s eyes. After careful consideration, he left the dormitory without saying a word.


    The captain can only look at Ning Jia. After twisting his eyebrows for a long time, he turns back to his room.


    Anyway, the miracle group is dead in name now. Why do you care so much? First think about Li Zhihe''s future if he doesn''t renew his contract!


    -


    When mi Ran''er received a phone call from Li Zhuanghe, she had just listened to the demo of several songs on her new album. The melody of the main song was gentle, but the climax had a very natural and clear feeling, which made people feel a touch of sadness.


    This kind of song is very suitable for listening in snowy days. Looking at the snowflakes flying outside, I immediately think of the past.


    The rest of the songs are more cheerful, but if you want to do the main song, it may be a little dull.


    The phone vibrated and she came out of the meeting room on the pretext of going to the bathroom.


    Answer the phone quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked suspiciously.


    "About the hot search of he Ningjia, don''t worry. I''ll ask someone to deal with it for you. As for the others... I love my feathers, don''t go any more..." Li Zhihe''s voice was a little heavy, which made people directly hear his anger.


    "What are you doing?" Miran''er frowned slightly. "Don''t tell me, you fought with Ningjia for me?"


    "It''s a fight! How''s it going? " Li Zhihe said without any hesitation.


    Mi Ran''er


    Brother, you are a high-quality idol. What your group sells is the soul of the group. If it comes out, your group will collapse!


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the wall of the bathroom, with a smile of gratitude on her lips, and her tone was gentle. "If you do it for me and Ningjia, I''ll... Thank you very much! However, I have already checked with the company''s public relations department. They have drawn up a response manuscript to directly deny the relationship between Ning Jia and me, and will sue the author who wrote the soft article on the Internet. Even if the defamation evidence is incomplete, they will sue him to damage my reputation! "


    "So, I don''t need to do anything here?" Li Zhihe asked in disappointment.


    "Well... Master, if you really want to do something for me, can you do me a favor?" Mi Ran''er suddenly thought of something. Her voice became softer and softer. She asked with a low smile.


    Li Zhihe is very quick.


    After hanging up the phone and returning to the conference room, miran''er''s face was much better.


    When the team members saw it, they all joked about who she was calling.


    "Just a friend! Care about my life in H country. " Mi Ran''er explained with a smile.


    Kate looked incredulous. "Boyfriends, right? Ah, Ran Ran, if you have a boyfriend in your country, wouldn''t he be jealous when he saw your affair with elder Ning Jia? "


    "I don''t have a boyfriend. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s coming out. I''ve got another scandal."


    Miran''er had been frightened by the news.


    Although they are all fake, they consume popularity.


    Moreover, the frequent appearance of this kind of news will make the public think that she is a girl whose private life is not very clean, so there are so many messy gossip.


    The loss of fans does not mean that the reputation may be damaged.


    After listening to the demo, MI Ran''er got the score and lyrics of the whole song, as well as the part distributed above!


    This album, her part is not particularly many, most of them are background sound and chorus lead singer, test singing skills.

 Chapter 2285

    After simply digesting the music, we had lunch in the company canteen, and in the afternoon we began to record in batches.


    The degree of cooperation of the new group recording is not particularly high. It needs to be run in several times, which is a heavy workload. It will take at least a week to complete the sound source that can be released.


    Starting a new life of going out early and coming back late, MI Ran''er digested the tiredness very well this time. There was no sudden change in her personality. She was much more gentle than before.


    After explaining with Ning Jia''s oolong, the fans are very happy that she has been involved in such an affair for no reason.


    But Ning Jia''s fans are all in the connotation. Mi Ran''er is a restless girl. She must have had something with Ning family in private. Otherwise, there would not have been such an affair for no reason.


    It wasn''t until the person who wrote the soft article was accused and the court ruled that MI Ran''er won the lawsuit that such comments subsided.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    During the preparation of the new album, although Li zuohe and Mi Raner had telephone contact, they didn''t have time to meet.


    Mi Ran''er found that Li Zhihe had contacted her more and more times.


    This proves that she has been a little bit of Li Zhihe''s heart, so on, she may soon be able to complete the main task of this plane.


    When the new album was ready, the company set a release time.


    After the release of the new album on November 21, the news caused a discussion on the Internet. Since its debut, pattern 9 has accumulated a lot of fans, because the quality of the songs on the first album is very high, and the popularity of passers-by is also very good.


    So, everyone is looking forward to the second album of pattern 9.


    It''s less than ten days before the release of the new album. Mi Ran''er, taking advantage of a sunny day, has no notice and is ready to go out for a walk.


    Caiyan didn''t go with her.


    "I want to go to the company to confirm the return itinerary. After I have a number in my heart, I also sum up everyone''s itinerary and so on..." being a team leader has so many troubles.


    "By the way, sister Caiyan, I heard from Mr. Li that there was a fixed MC announcement from a TV station looking for you, but because the return is imminent, it may have to be pushed off, but I think this program is very challenging, and the audience rating is also high. If you can fight for it, it will certainly be good for you..."


    When mi Ran''er changes her clothes, she thinks about it and says to Cai Yan.


    Since her debut, Choi Yan has no personal resources as a team leader.


    Choi Yeon''s eyes brightened when she heard that there was a single MC or a program with high ratings.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll try to fight for it, but if the company thinks it''s better to focus on the group, I''d better focus on the group..."


    Mi Ran''er listens to Cai Yan''s words and sighs in her heart.


    With Li zhehe''s example, MI Ran''er now thinks that it is better to be selfish.


    Now we focus on the group. When the group really gets up, the company will not focus on you.


    From the dormitory, miran''er went directly to the square in the center of the city.


    Around a circle, she wrapped tightly, so it was not recognized.


    After eating a lot of food, she sat in the cafe in the corner of the street and looked at all kinds of passers-by outside. It was the first time that she sat down with such a relaxed attitude to take good care of her mood.


    Suddenly, a man sat down opposite.


    "I recognize who you are. About half a year ago, we sat together on the airport bus, right?" The girl opposite said excitedly, pointing to miran''er.

 Chapter 2286

    Miran''er frowned slightly, trying to say whether she could deny it?


    Qin Rou looked at Mi Ran''er excitedly, "you''re on your way now, aren''t you? Pattern 9: this group has won many of them. You are quite popular. I recognized you only after watching the program of you and Ning Jia! Little sister, you are really wonderful, but you should be a fan of Zaihe, right? "


    Qin Rou is really familiar. Before mi Ran''er said a word, Qin Rou had already said a lot!


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and helped her forehead helplessly. She quickly raised her hand to calm the girl''s emotion. "Girl, be steady! Don''t be so fussy. I want to come out today to relax. I don''t want to be recognized. Thank you


    Qin Rou looked at Mi Ran''er. She came close to her and asked in a low voice, "little sister, have you ever adjusted? I feel that when I met you last time, your eyes have changed a lot. They are bigger than before, their double eyelids are deeper, and their noses are higher too.... "


    Mi Ran''er


    If it''s not because she''s a public figure, she really wants to get angry with this girl and turn around and leave.


    This girl is too speechless, isn''t she?


    She frowned tightly, with an awkward but polite smile on her face. "I''ve lost a lot of weight in the past six months, and I''ve pasted double eyelid stickers today, so I look at the deep double eyelids..."


    "Is it?" Qin Rou doesn''t believe it very much, but she won''t just leave after sitting with a star like this: "little sister, can you help me get the autographed photo of Zaihe?"


    In a few minutes, miran''er was speechless several times.


    At last she couldn''t bear it.


    "I''m not very familiar with him. Maybe I can''t help you. Besides, if you were his iron powder, what would you like to sign for? Would you go? How easy is it to get his autograph? "


    Mi Ran''er looked at his watch, then rose with displeasure. "I have something else to do. I''ll go first. I''ll see you when I have a chance."


    Then he ran away without waiting for Qin Rou to speak!


    Qin Rou''s face wrinkled as she looked at Mi Ran''er''s appearance.


    Then, with disgust, he muttered, "what? They are all Chinese. Is that necessary? It''s just like being a love bean and thinking how powerful you are! "


    -


    When she came out of the coffee shop, miran''er put her scarf around her lower face and walked towards the taxi spot in front of her.


    At the corner of the street, she was stopped by a tall and thin figure.


    Looking up, the other party''s dress was almost the same as hers, covering half of his face with a scarf. He also wore sunglasses to cover his trademark peach blossom eyes.


    "What a coincidence She smiles and waves to Li Zhihe.


    "Unfortunately, I''m here for you." Li Zhihe pursed his lips slightly, grabbed her arm and went to the place where there were few people.


    "How do you know I''m here?" Miran''er was more puzzled.


    Li zhehla took her to the place with the least number of people around the corner. There was a rest bench and they sat down.


    "Guess, maybe you can explain it with your heart. It''s more artistic." In front of MI Ran''er, Li Zhuanghe began to be poor.


    Miran''er was directly amused by him.


    "Master Zaihe, if you talk like this again, I can easily think that you are teasing me..."


    Li Zhihe looked at her big black eyes with almonds. His peach blossom eyes under the sunglasses narrowed slightly, and he laughed so much.

 Chapter 2287

    "What can I do for you, master?" Mi Ran''er didn''t continue to joke with Li Zhuanghe. He looked serious.


    "Oh... I want to remind you that before the return of your regiment, there may be something about Ningjia that will be exposed. At that time, you may be involved in the matter. However, as long as you are firm and clear, you should be clear. There is no need to respond too much."


    Li Zhuanghe''s words made mi Ran''er count, "is it the fans he slept with who want to break the news?"


    "Well, when they learned that Ning Jia was still hooking up with all kinds of beautiful and honest girls, they couldn''t bear it. They came to me specially to apologize and said that they wanted to break the agreement with me. In fact, I didn''t use any agreement to restrain them. If they didn''t want to keep this secret, I didn''t have any position to stop them!" Li Zhihe had no choice but to smile. He leaned on the seat, holding his arm and looking forward.


    "Sometimes I wonder if it was wrong to help him cover up this matter at the beginning. I should let him be responsible for everything he has done. Otherwise, he will only be stubborn!"


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he suddenly felt a thump in his heart.


    She turned her head to Li Zhuanghe and suddenly gave a ambiguous smile. "If you let the fans know your attitude towards Ning Jia, I''m afraid that Hejia CP cult will appear in the powder circle of miracle group."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t hate iron but steel. I''m just annoyed that I almost saved a demon." Li Zhihe raised his hand and flicked it on her cheek. He didn''t have a good airway.


    "Master, thank you for reminding me of this. Don''t worry, I have nothing with him. Even if someone tells us about our relationship, I have a position to explain everything!"


    With that, MI Ran''er got up and was ready to say goodbye to Li Zhihe.


    "What? In such a hurry to leave? You''ve been out for a day, which proves that you must be OK today. Why don''t you have dinner together? " Li Zhihe saw her get up and help the hat''s small action, she was wearing some bloated coat, looking round, clumsy action looking at some cute.


    His eyes twinkled under his sunglasses.


    What mi Ran''er was waiting for was Li Zhuanghe''s words. He immediately turned to Li Zhuanghe and said, "can I take it as if the elder is asking me?"


    "Whatever you want..." Li Zhihe, with a low smile, got up and grabbed her arm and took her to a barbecue shop.


    In winter, it''s very comfortable to eat barbecue and drink hot chicken soup~


    After dinner, the night outside gradually revealed, there are fine snowflakes falling down, there has been a lot of snow on the ground.


    "It''s snowing. It''s like the first snow of this year."


    With a bright eye, MI Ran''er went into the snow, raised her hand to pick up some snowflakes, and watched the tiny snowflakes melt away quickly in the warm palm of her hand.


    "It''s the first snow." Li Zhihe walked beside her. They were standing under the dim street lamp. The snowflakes were floating. From a distance, they were inexplicably intimate.


    Miran''er''s face soon turned red with cold. When she looked up, her face became red and more lovely.


    Li Zhuanghe looked at him, his eyes puzzled.


    Immediately, Jun face down.


    Mi Ran''er felt that his breath was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, he looked a little flustered and looked back. "Master, what are you doing?"


    Li Zhihe woke up from a dream and immediately straightened his neck, "I''m sorry..."


    Miran''er was happy in his heart, but shy on his face.


    She held her little hand to Li Zhihe: "the snowflake is so beautiful. Look at it, elder!"

 Chapter 2288

    Mi Ran''er defuses the embarrassment skillfully, and Li Zhuanghe puts away his apology and looks at her palm.


    "It''s cold. I''ll take you back to your dorm."


    "It''s OK. I''ll just take a taxi myself. Let''s go home early and have a rest." Mi Ran''er refuses Li Zhuanghe''s proposal. Now she is playing hard to get!


    It just happened. Li Zhihe can''t insist on it at this time.


    After nodding, he separated from miran''er at the corner of the street.


    Mi Ran''er knew that Li Zhuanghe had been waiting at the corner of the street. When he saw that she got into a taxi safely, he turned and left.


    As before, he would always see her safely enter the gate of the community before driving away.


    Such a subtle action can always move her heart in the details.


    Mouth a Yang, she leaned against the window, looking at the first snow outside.


    This may be the first place for her to feel this kind of subtle warmth, but it is this subtle warmth that can gradually penetrate into her heart when she is not aware of it. Only when she is completely warmed can she realize that he is so good.


    Because of the psychological preparation, when Ning Jia is exposed to the scandal of sleeping powder, MI Ran''er''s heart doesn''t fluctuate.


    It''s not just a girl, it''s a group of people with different identities. Without exception, they are all fans of miracle group. Most of them are Ning Jia''s fans.


    Miracle group is very famous in H country and even the whole Asia, so as soon as it is exposed, it instantly reaches the top of the Internet hot search and news headlines. At the same time, there are at least tens of millions of netizens on the websites of various countries talking about it.


    It was also implicated that the other two members of the miracle group talked about the underage girl friend''s pregnancy. For a moment, it was so explosive that it couldn''t be repeated!


    Even the story of Hua Hua''s coming back has been covered up. Caiyan talks about it in the dormitory every day. It''s not a good time. If she can come back earlier, it won''t make their return hot.


    Mi Ran''er, however, chuckled. It''s still uncertain whether he will be able to return to the heat.


    Sure enough, online soon someone mentioned that she and Ning Jia had no real affair.


    [AI, do you think that Ran Ran was cheated by Ning Jia? That''s why we broke off with him so simply. It''s also because Ran Ran''s identity is different, so this time he didn''t come forward to testify against Ning Jia!]


    [by the way, I remember that Ran Ran seems to be a fan of the miracle group, right? The SNS that I picked up before has some records of praising the miracle group. In addition, Ran Ran is also beautiful and lovely. It''s Ning Jia''s orientation. It''s really possible!]


    [if Ran Ran is really cheated, it''s really painful. If this kind of elder really wants to chase you, if you refuse too directly as a younger generation, you may offend the elder, and then the elder will make a trip on all kinds of things. It''s disgusting!]


    [upstairs, I''ll get goose bumps as soon as you say it. If Ran Ran is really sullied by Ning Jia, I have to kill that cheap man with a knife!]


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er was reminded by his teammates to read the comments.


    There were too many comments on this post. Soon, she joined the whole group in a hot search.


    She looks at Caiyan with a self mocking smile. "Sister Caiyan, you just worried about the lack of heat. Look, isn''t the heat coming up now?"


    Caiyan said helplessly, "you know I don''t want this kind of heat. However, Ningjia is really a dog skin plaster. After recording a program, she became entangled. Will he pull you out of any scandal in the future?"

 Chapter 2289

    "Ann, this should be the last time. With such a big scandal and the contract of the miracle group coming soon, I think the miracle group will announce the direct dissolution in situ, which can also protect the reputation of other team members!"


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t care about Ning Jia''s affairs. She is more concerned about when the miracle group will be disbanded. In this way, Li Zhuanghe will be free again. With more personal resources, this guy will surely have a better career future!


    "And you? How are you going to respond? " Caiyan asks anxiously.


    "Why should I respond? The relationship between Ning Jia and me has been very clear for a long time. The previous case of infringing my reputation right has won. I don''t need to meddle in these matters any more! "


    Mi Ran''er held out her hand and returned her mobile phone to her teammates. "I think our official blog should release the notice of the album at a time when the popularity is very high, so that more passers-by can see our album! Ning Jia used me so many times, we should suck blood too! "


    Caiyan''s eyes brighten, and she calls the propaganda department.


    What mi Ran''er could think of, and so did the publicity department. When the hot search of pattern 9 reached the third place, it released the preview of the new album.


    The broadcast volume of the notice soon broke through one million, and the rising momentum is not weak. It will break through ten million in one day.


    Notice inside, each member dressed like a fairy, standing in the misty snowflakes, like a just fallen spirit.


    For a time, the favorable comments of the notice occupied the hot Search Board of pattern 9.


    Mi Ran''er''s hot search entries were gradually whitewashed and criticized, and there was no such thing as Ning Jia!


    There are also some stubborn miracle fans scolding mi Ran''er and Hua Hua. It''s shameless to rush to the extreme at such a time!


    The fans of pattern 9 are not vegetarians, so they directly reply, "then why don''t you say that your brother used our family''s hottest time to unilaterally stir up gossip? People like Ningjia are still in the pink. Are you waiting for them to read your brand


    The fans of the pattern are also very poisonous.


    Because Ningjia''s popularity is too low, and the damage to miracle group this time is too great, so other only group fans have already turned to Ningjia''s black powder. When seeing the fans scolding Ningjia, they not only don''t fight, but also insult Ningjia as a waste.


    This storm lasted for nearly three days, but it has not been suppressed.


    On the fourth day, the company official of the miracle group announced that the miracle group would be dissolved at the end of its appointment. Since then, it has nothing to do with the company. As for Ningjia, the company has not mentioned anything. It seems that it is not ready to help Ningjia with public relations, and is ready to let Ningjia survive and die!


    On the other hand, Li Zhihe''s personal SNS immediately announced that he would soon set up a personal studio and release solo albums. In the future, there are also news about film and television plans.


    On the other hand, Li Zhihe''s fans seem to celebrate the Chinese New Year and draw lots of prizes online.


    When mi Ran''er saw the news released by Li Zhuanghe, she actually felt that Li Zhuanghe''s quick reaction was impulsive. If someone used this to say that he was a white eyed wolf, it might be counterproductive.


    However, when she saw that the fans were so excited and happy, MI Ran''er felt that maybe Li''s fans had been waiting for this moment for a long time!

 Chapter 2290

    For the officials, the company that suppressed Li Zhihe is the real Huang Shiren.


    Li zuihe should have made an agreement with the company, so he was able to terminate the contract completely and set up a personal studio.


    After seeing the news, MI Ran''er immediately sent a message to Li Zhihe.


    Congratulations, I''ve lost my pig teammate. I''ll have a bright future in the future


    Li zhehe should also be holding his mobile phone after watching the official announcement, so he quickly replied to MI Ran''er: "don''t say that. After I suddenly regained my freedom, I was still a little worried. Although I had thought about the next step, I didn''t know what kind of future I would have!"


    [Anla, you''ve come out. Don''t think so much about it. You''re still young, and you have enough fans. You also have strength. There may be a period of low ebb due to the dissolution, but the low ebb won''t last too long. There will be better development in the end!]


    Miran''er''s fingers crackled on the screen of her mobile phone. After the message was sent out, she put her mobile phone back in her pocket and went on rehearsing.


    There are less than three days left before the handover. The handover conference will be held one day ahead of schedule and will be broadcast live on the Internet. At that time, the fans can see that everyone''s mental outlook must be better. Otherwise, the fans may be disappointed to see that they are slack.


    At the end of the training, everyone was discussing the latest news on the way back to the dormitory. Mi Ran''er leaned wearily against the window and didn''t talk about it with his teammates.


    After her message was sent out, Li Zhihe did not reply.


    She is a little worried about Li Zhihe''s psychological condition at the moment, but at this time, she can do nothing but get ready to return.


    Li Zhihe''s business has been hot on the Internet for several days. When pattern 9 returns, the heat can cover the heat of Li Zhihe''s solo studio.


    Although this return album is not a brainwashing dance music, the lyric music has brought out the voice charm of several leading singers and leading dancers with distinctive voice.


    Coupled with the snow on this day, when we watch the MV, we all have a feeling that the sound is near the scene.


    The music source and MV performance of this album is many times better than that of the first album. One hour after the release of the main song, it directly parachuted to the top of the list of major music sources.


    After 24 hours, there was a performance of breaking the table, which is a very top performance for a new team that has been on the market for less than half a year.


    The company immediately announced the good news to members, and everyone worked very hard for the first performance that night.


    Mi Ran''er''s performance this time is not bad. The first direct data has always been ahead, hundreds of thousands more than the second broadcast.


    Her voice is really good, and it''s in line with the style of the song.


    On the third day of her debut, it was Friday. In the early hours of Friday, she had to record a song. When mi Ran''er and his party arrived at the TV station''s standby room, they found that there were many flowers in the standby room.


    "Wow, who put it?" Kate was so excited that she went up to the nearest bunch and picked up the card on it! Come on


    No sign off.


    "The TV station is not so good, is it? After all, these are very expensive and fresh flowers. If every returning group does this, the TV station will go bankrupt! "

 Chapter 2291

    There are several hundred flowers in the waiting room.


    "It''s so beautiful. The color matching is also very good. Moreover, these flowers must be very expensive this season. Who is so generous?" Caiyan frowns slightly and asks in some doubt.


    She turned her eyes and looked at miran''er, who had walked calmly to her place and sat down.


    Caiyan leaned over and bumped into miran''er''s shoulder: "well, do you know that?"


    "You think it''s for me? In fact, if you ask the staff about this kind of thing, you will know? After all, there are so many flowers. If you want to bring them in, you must ask the staff to allow them first... "


    Miran was not at all interested.


    Caiyan didn''t see any flaw from her expression. She turned around with doubts. The agent here had gone to ask the staff.


    "The staff said that the people who sent the flowers didn''t tell who it was. They just said it was to celebrate the return of Hua Hua Jiu. They thought it was from fans and helped to decorate it. Isn''t there a card in it? Just look at the handwriting and see if you are familiar with it? "


    The agent handed a card to Caiyan to show her.


    Caiyan looks at it carefully.


    I can''t recognize the handwriting.


    She handed it to miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er only took a look and saw some of Li''s writing habits.


    As soon as she raised her mouth, it was just a moment, and then she returned to her original position.


    "I don''t know. Which fan should have sent it!"


    "Fans..." Caiyan doesn''t believe it very much. However, MI Ran''er doesn''t disclose the news, and it''s hard for her to ask more.


    Just think of the flowers as fans.


    After the recording, the members and the assistant agents left the station with a bunch of flowers in their arms.


    When I came to the door, there were fans waiting. Everyone gave them flowers one by one. The fans were very happy. They immediately took photos and sent SNS, telling people all over the world that they had received flowers from their idols.


    On the way back to the dormitory, MI Ran''er sends a thank-you to Li Zhihe.


    Li Zhihe still didn''t reply.


    Now he should be very busy with his work, and MI Ran''er doesn''t care about it either. She is going to wait for a while. After her return, she will go to Li Zhihe to sort out her feelings.


    At this stage, MI Ran''er felt that he had to find time to make a general attack, otherwise he would continue to spend so much time. According to their identities, they would only be busier and busier, and there would be very few opportunities to meet in the future.


    When we return, we are very busy.


    This time, it was not only mi Ran''er who had the announcement, but also several other members of the group.


    So, everyone has their own programs to go on, and there are a lot of programs recorded by the group. Although she is busy, with the company of her members, MI Ran''er is not as tired as she was last time.


    When Li Zhihe returned to China to prepare solo album, they didn''t make a phone call. However, no matter what program mi Ran''er recorded, there would always be a very mysterious gift, either food or flowers, or coffee in the name of MI Ran''er.

 Chapter 2292

    Mi Ran''er knew who did all this.


    Every time she received these, she would send a thank-you to Li Zhuanghe, who did not respond.


    The return of the new album, because the performance is too good, one got the soft hand, this song is also very popular, known as the little Divine Comedy, the new group, which just started less than half a year, can have such good results, let people praise very much.


    It is also the envy of many old troupes who have been on the road for several years without success.


    However, the members of pattern 9 did not become arrogant because they were already on fire. Every time they went to record, they would take the initiative to say hello to the other lovers.


    People''s evaluation of them is getting better and better.


    For a moment, the girl group was in the limelight.


    As the ace in it, MI Ran''er, a popular member of top, has received much attention.


    This kind of attention was good at first. After more attention, no matter what she did, she would be magnified and interpreted by netizens on the forum. Mi Ran''er''s heart began to be agitated and disgusted. Several times, she almost smashed her mobile phone when she saw these messy remarks.


    But if you think about it, this is the only way to be popular and noticed, unless she is not angry, but in that case, it will be more tragic for a love bean.


    This kind of gas is swallowed again.


    Miran''er felt that if he stayed in this plane for a few more years, he might be cultivated into a "immortal" who could not be surprised at any time


    January will come soon.


    Country h is getting colder and colder.


    When mi Ran''er went in and out, he was always wrapped like a bear. When he went out, it was like a ball rolled out,


    Li Zhihe''s solo album was released and quickly occupied the first place in the music rankings of various countries. The trend and popularity were also in the front row, and occupied the first place in a period of time. As for the music source of H country, the performance was also good.


    Solo''s mini album has four songs, all of which made it to the top of the charts in an hour, among which the score of the main song is the best, and the direct parachute is the first.


    24 hours later, the number of listeners was counted.


    On the first day of Li Zhihe''s solo album, the number of listeners directly exceeded one million.


    "How powerful! Sure enough, the national standard and popularity of Mr. Zaihe are not high. If I can make such good achievements in solo in the future, I''m willing to die! " On the eve of the recording of the song playing program, Kate brushed the news with her mobile phone. She just saw this one and sighed with envy.


    "You don''t have to look at how many years of his debut, since his debut, his popularity has remained high, which is a miracle, and all the fans are waiting for him solo, of course, the results will not be bad... I see, one of us may end in the next week, and he is really a very strong opponent!"


    Caiyan sighs with regret, but when she thinks about it carefully, she is relieved, "it''s nothing to lose to Zaihe, it''s no shame!"


    After MI Ran''er put on her make-up and looked at the time, she suddenly got up with her mobile phone in her arms and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    With that, she ran out of the waiting room with her make-up hair and singing clothes.


    When she just arrived at the TV station, she paid special attention to the number of the waiting room. If she remembers it well, Li Zhihe''s waiting room is close to the elevator.


    Along the way, I met a lot of staff.


    After finding li Zhuanghe''s waiting room, MI Ran''er looks like a thief. He looks around and finds that no one notices him. He quickly pushes the door open.

 Chapter 2293

    Li Zhuanghe is putting on his make-up when his new agent finds out the situation at the door and looks at Mi Ran''er.


    "Ran Ran?"


    The new agent was a little surprised. "Are you looking for him?"


    Fearing to be seen, MI Ran''er hurried into the waiting room.


    She smiles at her agent. Then she takes out a small box from behind and goes straight to Li Zhihe. She hands the box to him: "this is a solo gift. I wish you a great success in solo!"


    Li Zhuanghe looked at her gently, looking at her snow-white dress, which is similar to the wedding dress.


    "If you run into a man''s waiting room like this, you won''t be afraid to be seen. Do you take the initiative to hook up with me?" After taking the box over, Li Zhihe looked at Mi Ran''er seriously and asked in a low voice with a slight frown.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and said, "you''re not alone in this room. Even if you''re seen, what''s wrong with my solo gift to my idol?"


    Li Zhuanghe saw that she was very reasonable. Her voice was sonorous and forceful. Her face was even more gentle, and her mouth was full of a smile! You have a lot of courage. If you can be so forceful in the face of reporters in the future, they will not dare to write about you! "


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m reasonable, I can definitely do it." Mi Ran''er said, pointing to the gift, "if you want to open it, I''ll go first. The recording went smoothly."


    She waved her little hand and ran out like a thief.


    Li Zhuanghe shook his head helplessly at her performance.


    Mouth said he was reasonable, what are not afraid, but still so afraid of the first fear brain, really sharp teeth!


    The performance was recorded separately, and only when the ranking was announced live in the evening did they have to go on the stage together. Therefore, after the recording, MI Ran''er never saw Li Zhihe again.


    However, when she transferred to record variety shows, she received a text message from Li Zhihe.


    Your watch is not cheap. It''s custom-made. Did it cost a lot of money? You''ve just been on the market, and the company hasn''t shared your accounts yet, have you? Where did Qian come from


    This guy''s focus is really new.


    Mi Ran''er frowned helplessly.


    She replied: "don''t worry. I didn''t steal it or rob it. I just feel that this watch is in line with your temperament, so I gave it to you..."


    About a minute later, Li Zhihe replied: "in this case, I will accept it! I have a heart


    Miran''er raised her lips. Of course, it was a gift she carefully selected. The words on it were also designed by her. Even when the brand saw her design, they praised her and thought that she was very talented in design.


    It must be his favorite. Li Zhihe likes it very much!


    However, Li Zhuanghe was so simple to thank, did not say please eat a meal, it is not sincere!


    Miran''er pursed her lips slightly and was a little annoyed. Did she give her watch away?


    This guy is really dull. Generally, girls give boys such valuable gifts, which must have many meanings. Moreover, this meaning is easy to understand


    "What are you worried about?" Caiyan asked.


    "What do you mean when a girl gives a boy an elaborate and valuable gift?" Mi Ran''er leaned on Caiyan''s shoulder, softened her voice and asked deliberately.


    "Just... The meaning of advertisement, girls must like boys, otherwise, why do you want to customize it carefully? Why don''t you just give it away? "


    Caiyan frowned slightly, "why do you ask this?"

 Chapter 2294

    "You all know so well, how..." that person didn''t react at all?


    Miran''er was almost furious with this elm.


    As soon as Caiyan''s eyes brightened, she immediately turned around and looked at Mi Ran''er very seriously. "What''s going on! Who is that man? Do you want to be a master


    Caiyan worried that she would be heard by others, and lowered her voice.


    "How do you know so well?" Does miran''er feel that he has done enough concealment? She has never revealed anything to Caiyan. Caiyan will guess it.


    "We live in a dormitory. You hold your mobile phone every day, watch the news or send text messages. I have a clear idea. I knew you had a situation, but I just didn''t say it... As for Mr. Zaihe, I just made a random guess, but I didn''t think I was right!"


    Choi Yan looked at Mi Ran''er enviously. "It''s very kind of you to be with your idol. You''re really a Big Star chaser!"


    "We''re not together!" Miran''er pursed slightly. "If we were together, I would not be so worried now!"


    "Did he not respond to the gift you gave him?" Caiyan looks at her small appearance and asks with a low smile.


    "Thanks to me, there''s no other reaction." Mi Ran''er leaned wearily on his seat and looked at the snow outside. "I always thought I might be wrong!"


    Caiyan patted her small head comfortingly, "you didn''t show the wrong feeling. I sent you so many gifts before. Didn''t you just send a text message saying thank you? He may have been absolutely wrong about you, so he didn''t dare to express more when he received your reply this time... "


    "Is that so?"


    When mi Ran''er thought about it, maybe it was just like what Caiyan said.


    She holds the mobile phone, some hesitation in her heart, do you want to go further? If Li zhehe doesn''t think like this, if he goes further, will he be a bit too active and make the other party hate him?


    Just then, miran''er''s mobile phone vibrated gently.


    She picked it up and saw that it was a text message from Li Zhihe.


    Let''s have a meal at my home after my return. Thank you for taking the trouble to give me such a valuable gift


    After seeing this message, MI Ran''er was slightly relieved.


    At last, there was no mistake.


    "Look, master Zaihe won''t let people down. He won''t be so kind to people without any reason. Ran Ran, master Zaihe is a good man. You must seize the opportunity and cherish him!"


    Caiyan is more excited than miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at Caiyan angrily, and couldn''t help joking: "I want to say that people just treat me to dinner. How can you be so happy that we are going to get a certificate?"


    "I hope you can get the license in place. Unfortunately, it''s not the right time. We''ve just started our career, and master Zaihe has just solo. It''s a big blow for both sides to get the license now. If you really want to be together, you''ll have to fall in love for several years at least! Prepare yourself


    Caiyan suddenly talks about the reality.


    Mi Ran''er hooked his lips and nodded slightly, "don''t worry, I''ve already figured out the way to follow. I''m not a person without responsibility. My own love can never affect the future of my teammates!"


    Caiyan looked at her like this and hooked her chin. "She''s really a sensible girl. It''s a blessing for me to be able to join you as a group."

 Chapter 2295

    Caiyan''s conjecture is especially right. As soon as Li Zhihe released his album and participated in song playing, one in a row of pattern 9 was broken, and there were several times in the follow-up, but all of them were won by fans who worked very hard to brush the MV playback score and album score.


    Li Zhuanghe''s fans are also bloody. Once the two sides fight, it''s really hard.


    The sound sources of the two main songs go hand in hand, alternating in the list.


    Fortunately, there is no hatred between the two fans, otherwise such a fight has already broken out in various connotations.


    Mi Ran''er is always in a good mood to see the two songs appear side by side. She thinks that Li Zhuanghe will be very happy to see the song title appearing together.


    Li zhehe only played for one month. Although Hua Hua (9) returned first, the playing period was relatively long. It ended in mid February. By this time, the Chinese Lunar New Year was approaching. As the only Chinese in Hua Hua (9), MI Ran''er had already asked the company for two days off and was ready to go back to have a new year''s Eve dinner with her parents.


    At the 29th of the lunar new year, miran''er had already made a reservation for the next day.


    On the way back to the dormitory at night, I received a call from Li Zhihe.


    "You Chinese have the custom of the first day of the lunar new year, right? Why don''t we make an appointment on this day to spend the new year with you? " Li Zhuanghe''s tone is gentle. It''s very quiet there. He should be at home alone.


    "I... I''m going home. I''ll be back on the first night of the new year." Miran''er said with some embarrassment, "why don''t you move one day later?"


    "In this way... It''s a big deal to go home with your parents. Well, move it one day later!" Li Zhihe chuckled and told her to have a good trip and pay attention to safety before hanging up the phone.


    Mi Ran''er thinks that Li zhehe is really a strange man. He asked her on such a day.


    If you put it on the Chinese men, it''s a clear sign that I want to be a family with you for the New Year!


    Some helplessly smile, she began to look forward to years later and Li Zhihe date.


    -


    The next morning, the agent drove mi Ran''er to the airport.


    When she arrived at the airport, MI Ran''er went upstairs directly from the basement, so she didn''t meet the reporter who was waiting at the gate of the airport to take a photo. She was wrapped up tightly, no different from an ordinary girl, and would never attract anyone''s attention.


    During this period of time, plus the flight to China, there were few people in the waiting room. Miran''er sat down in a corner and closed her eyes with her bag.


    All of a sudden, there was movement around, and someone sat down.


    She was very defensive, her eyelashes trembled and she opened her eyes.


    The other side was also wrapped tightly. However, the brand and style of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose made mi Ran''er recognize his identity at a glance.


    She exclaimed in surprise, then lowered her voice and said in surprise, "how can you be here?"


    "I''ll accompany you home for the Chinese New Year. I haven''t spent the Chinese New Year in China yet. I heard that customs are very interesting and there are many delicious things to eat." Li Zhuanghe''s eyes under his sunglasses were full of tenderness. He bumped her shoulder and said, "I don''t think you will refuse, will you?"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were stunned. She licked her lips. "But... Don''t you have a job?"


    Just after Solo''s return, the popularity is still so high that all major TV stations are competing for his announcement, and there are no less than ten high popularity gold medal programs.


    Another TV station is planning a unique talk show for him to settle down.

 Chapter 2296

    He should have been as busy as a top. Why did he have time to accompany himself home for the new year?


    "I have a job, but I won''t be able to squeeze it out for two days. Besides, if I don''t decide something earlier, I always feel that I have no bottom."


    Li Zhihe''s obviously saying something.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips, her eyelashes trembled, and she said nothing.


    We''ll be boarding soon.


    Li Zhihe''s seat number was right beside mi Ran''er, and there were only two people in the whole row.


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er leaned back on her seat and was ready to go to sleep. She was so tired that she had not slept for more than five hours for a long time!


    When the plane is ready to take off, the stewardess comes to ask what you need to drink and what you want for breakfast.


    When the stewardess approached, Li Zhihe immediately put up his fingers to signal the stewardess not to make any noise.


    The stewardess took a look at Mi Ran''er, who was sleeping beside him. She immediately nodded her head to show that she understood. She walked towards another passenger with a very soft voice.


    When she got off the plane, she felt the slight heat from the south. The clothes she was wrapped up in seemed a little redundant and hot.


    I took off my scarf, my coat and only one pair of sunglasses.


    Although it''s a little popular, MI Ran''er can only be regarded as a third tier female troupe in China. As a Chinese, MI Ran''er enjoys the highest popularity in China. However, compared with other actors and stars in China, her popularity is still far behind, so she doesn''t worry about being recognized.


    But Li zhehe is not the same. The miracle group is popular in Asia, and China has invited many middle school students to participate in the program. How many middle school students in China were crazy about them.


    Li Zhihe is even worse.


    Even in a small place, if you ask a little girl if she is a fan of miracle group, you may get a positive answer.


    Although Li also took off his coat, he did not dare to take off his mask and sunglasses and covered his face.


    Seeing that he was so cautious, miran''er suddenly stood on tiptoe in front of him.


    "People come and go home for the new year. They are in a hurry. Where can I get your attention? Besides, even if you look familiar, like the star of H country, you will not believe that you will appear in such a small southern city, so don''t be nervous! "


    As she spoke, she reached out and gently took off his mask, leaving only one pair of sunglasses.


    Two people are plain face, although the age difference is nearly ten years old, but the skin condition is not much different.


    "That''s good. You''re still quite different from the camera. At first glance, you can''t recognize it!"


    Mi Ran''er''s words made Li Zhihe thin lipped and said, "so when you say that, is there a big difference between before and after my makeup? Is plain face not handsome


    "I don''t mean that... You have another kind of handsome face. Are you satisfied with that? Senior... "


    Li Zhihe pinched her cheek. "There are so many people in the airport, we''d better leave first."


    "You can be psychologically prepared. If you want to go to my house, you have to change buses several times. Our small town is a bit remote..." Mi Ran''er dragged her suitcase, which was full of New Year gifts for her family.


    There are also some signature albums called by girls.


    It''s dead.


    Fortunately, there is a Li Zhihe beside her. It''s hard to see her dragging her suitcase. He took her suitcase with only one bag on his back and said, "go ahead and lead the way..."


    "OK."


    Considering Li zuohe, miran''er simply bought a car and asked him to take them to the town.

 Chapter 2297

    It took almost three hours to get home. It took hundreds of ocean''s travel expenses. Seeing Li Zhihe''s pretty good, MI Ran''er felt that the hundreds of dollars were worth it.


    The original parents are very happy when they see their daughter coming back. They are even happier when they see the boy who has brought a tall man back!


    "Girl, is this your boyfriend? Isn''t that to say that you newcomers can''t fall in love? It''s not easy for you to make your debut. You can''t gamble on your future and do something bad! "


    Ran Ran''s father took mi Ran''er aside and asked anxiously.


    Although it''s better to have a son-in-law, it''s better to have such a handsome son-in-law, but thinking about his daughter''s future, Ran Ran''s father still thinks that the younger daughter should mix up her future first.


    "Dad, don''t worry. If I fall in love, as long as I''m not photographed or exposed, it won''t have a negative impact on the team, so it''s no big deal... Besides, I''m not my boyfriend now!"


    "What''s the matter with you? How familiar the name is


    Ran Ran''s father used to listen to the name of Li Zhuanghe on his lips. Suddenly, after so many years, he was a little confused.


    "Oh, Dad, why don''t you go and greet the guests first? You will be familiar with him because I liked him and chased him for many years. I went to h country as a trainee just for him. Why did you forget so soon? "


    Ran Ran''s father was reminded by this, and he woke up in an instant.


    "It''s him, chick. You''ve taken him down. You have the ability!" Ran Ran''s father''s eyes on his daughter changed, and he became very appreciative.


    Miran''er shrugged triumphantly, "you don''t want to see who your daughter is."


    She said, and came out from the balcony to see Li Zhihe sitting on the sofa, who was called by Ran Ran Ran''s mother in very strange English.


    "Mom, they can speak Chinese. Why are you so awkward?" Mi Ran''er reminds me in a bad mood.


    "Yes? Why don''t you say that? Boy Ran Ran''s mother glared at Li Zhuanghe. Li Zhuanghe''s eyes wandered innocently. Since he sat down, the aunt had been saying to herself that he didn''t even have a chance to interrupt, OK?


    There was still a smile on his face. He was fluent in Chinese, and his pronunciation was very accurate. Simple communication was not a problem at all.


    Ran Ran''s mother really likes Li Zhihe more and more. The child is so handsome and gentle. If she marries her daughter, her son-in-law will take her out later. I don''t know how to give her more face.


    "This year''s dinner will be in our house, and all the uncles will come. You should remember to introduce Zaihe seriously. By the way, you should also tell them not to publicize you and Zaihe. It''s not good for you both!"


    While helping mother ran to prepare dinner, mother ran reminded her in a low voice.


    "I know, and my uncle and uncle are not stupid. We all know the nature of my work now..." Mi Ran''er helps to choose and cut vegetables. Outside, Li Zhihe accompanies Ran Ran Ran''s father to play cards.


    For MI Ran''er, such a warm family life was really a state of extravagance.


    She wants to return to the original world, reunite with her father and mother, and their family''s happiness will be several times higher than now!


    Mi Ran''er felt a little sour when she thought of her father and mother.


    She lowered her head and took a deep breath, covering her emotions with force.


    But it was discovered by Ran Ran''s mother.

 Chapter 2298

    "Don''t you feel well? If you don''t feel well, go to have a rest. Your aunt should be coming soon. She''ll just help... "Ran Ran''s mother painfully pushed her daughter out of the kitchen.


    "Well, good."


    Miran''er came out of the kitchen with a tired body and went straight back to his room and fell down.


    A few minutes later, she squinted and couldn''t fall asleep. Her mind was full of the happy time with her father and mother, which made her feel more and more uncomfortable in this festival.


    She must speed up to save up all the mission value, character value, so that she can go home early and reunite with her parents!


    The door was knocked.


    Miran''er looks to the door.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open a seam, Li Zhihe carefully into the door, looking at her face is not very good, went to the bed.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked in the language of H.


    "Headache, maybe carsickness... And the temperature difference between my family and H country is too big, I didn''t get used to it for a while, but you are still very good, and you don''t feel any discomfort at all..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at Li Zhuanghe and said with a smile.


    Li Zhihe was amused by her words, "so you mean, I''m quite suitable to stay in your home?"


    "What do you mean by that?" The smile on MI Ran''er''s face disappeared a little, and a little blush rose on his cheek.


    "You''re very smart. You shouldn''t be unable to recognize the meaning of my words..."


    Li zhuohe''s tone was much softer and his voice was much lower.


    Mi Ran''er raises her eyebrows slightly and looks at Li Zhihe.


    She burst out laughing: "master, there should be fireworks in the square near our home tonight. Let''s go to see them together. We don''t have to worry about who will recognize them at night."


    Li Zhuanghe was stunned. He had already foreseen mi Ran''er''s reaction at the moment. However, Li Zhuanghe''s heart was still a little uncomfortable because she didn''t respond to her secret confession.


    Sigh, he nodded, "well, although only two days, you have to take me around your home, let me taste your local food, go to the neighborhood to play!"


    "OK, I''ll have a rest first. If you are tired, I''ll take you to the guest room to have a rest..."


    Miran''er was ready to get up.


    "Well, I''m not tired. I''m going to play cards with my uncle. It''s fun!" Li Zhihe chuckled and got up and went out.


    Mi Ran''er was worried when he looked excited. Would this boy not be infected by Ran Ran''s father?


    When I get back to h country, I have to find her to play cards


    -


    At the dinner, there were two tables, all of them were Ran Ran''s father''s brothers and sisters and their children.


    There are a lot of people in the small three rooms and one hall, but it''s busy. Adults get together to play cards and cook, and children get together to watch TV and gossip.


    The original owner had two cousins about three years younger than her. The two girls were very excited when they saw Li Zhihe, but they were too shy to come forward to ask for autographed photos. They also wanted mi Ran''er to act as an intermediary station.


    Mi Ran''er encouraged them to take the initiative, and the two girls got by.


    To autograph photos and group photos, the two girls are very happy, holding a group photo, foolishly sitting on the sofa aftertaste.


    Mi Ran''er holds his arm and sits on the other side with Li Zhihe, looking at the two girls.


    "I used to like you just like them. I can''t like you enough!" She whispered to Li Zhihe.


    Li Zhihe pursed his lips and frowned slightly. Then he asked in a low voice, "what about now?"


    "Now?"


    Mi Ran''er turns to Li Zhuanghe. This guy has teased her several times today. Can''t wait?

 Chapter 2299

    "Now I''m... So hungry. Let''s have dinner first!"


    Mi Ran''er chuckled and jumped to the kitchen to help serve the dishes.


    When the new year''s Eve dinner was ready, when everyone sat down, an aunt joked, "Ran Ran, why don''t you introduce this one around you?"


    Mi Ran''er pointed to Li Zhuanghe and said, "this is Li Zhuanghe, a senior of our company and my best friend in H country. He is a very excellent singer. Aunt, don''t tell me you haven''t heard of him!"


    "I''ve heard of it. It''s so hot. I almost didn''t go to the Spring Festival Gala before! Well, you two are not in love, are you Asked the aunt mysteriously.


    "Aunt, have dinner!" Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and poured a glass of wine for his aunt


    Then she toasted her aunt.


    Her attitude was very obvious, and these relatives were not people who had to ask questions, so they all had a good fight and began to eat.


    The dinner was full of people and lively. It was almost eleven o''clock.


    Mi Ran''er and Li Zhihe put down their chopsticks early. She secretly put on their coats and went out.


    This small town is the busiest in the new year. There are people everywhere. Moreover, fireworks here are not controlled. Therefore, there are fireworks everywhere. Li Zhihe has never experienced these. Looking at the firecrackers and fireworks everywhere, he feels very strange!


    "You can have so many things to play during the Chinese New Year. For the Chinese New Year in H country, it''s just like having dinner with the whole family, then sitting together and chatting and playing cards. There are not so many activities at all."


    Li Zhuanghe holds the fireworks mi Ran''er bought. Mi Ran''er takes out a lighter and lights it.


    The fireworks flashed out, illuminating mi Ran''er''s little face.


    She slightly raised her eyes to see Li zhihelang and said, "if you like, you can come to my home every year for the New Year!"


    Hearing this, Li Zhuanghe leaned down slightly and looked at Mi Ran''er, smiling gently, "what are you suggesting to me?"


    Miran''er blinked and chuckled: "what do you think?"


    Li Zhuanghe looks at her smile, and his heart is almost melting. Looking around, there are so many people. If they don''t control themselves, it will be troublesome to do something intimate to be photographed.


    So he put up with it.


    "Ran Ran, in fact, my attitude towards you all the time. If you were smart, you would have known what I was thinking. Why did you pretend to be stupid with me?" Li Zhihe took the fireworks, took her little hand, and went to the place with few people.


    "However, if the elder doesn''t speak up, I can only pretend to be a fool. Otherwise, if I guess wrong, don''t I seem to be a little amorous?" Mi Ran''er let him lead him like this, obediently followed him forward, and worried that his voice was too small, so he stood up on tiptoe to Li Zhuanghe''s ear and said to Li Zhuanghe.


    There was no one behind the tree where the light couldn''t reach. Li Zhihe brought her here very cleverly.


    The fireworks in my hand have already burned up.


    Li Zhihe threw it into the garbage can and came back to her.


    "How do you want me to be frank?" His light hand holding her shoulder, drooping eyes in the distant dim light reflected a bright light, looking at people very easy to fall into.


    Miran''er raised his chin slightly, met his eyes and said, "at least tell me why you are so kind to me!"

 Chapter 2300

    Li Zhuanghe started to smile at the corner of his mouth. Then he bent down slowly, and his thin lips fell to her ears, "because I like it."


    "Master, when did you like me?" Mi Ran''er is really curious. After all, Li Zhuanghe''s impression of her is really bad at the beginning of their acquaintance, and there are a lot of implications behind.


    "Sometimes excessive attention shows that I care about it. Later, I don''t know how I like it. I just know that I''m very upset to see you designed by Ningjia... If it''s not like it, how can I be regarded as like it?"


    When Li Zhuanghe spoke, his lips moved slightly and occasionally rubbed on MI Ran''er''s earlobe, causing mi Ran''er''s slight shudder.


    Had it not been for the night, miran''er''s red earlobe would have been exposed!


    "Well... Master, aren''t you afraid that I don''t like you?" Mi Ran''er tilted her head and looked at Li Zhuanghe with a smile, saying so deliberately.


    When Li Zhuanhe heard this, he pursed his lips, and then directly blocked her mouth!


    At this time, when the zero hour arrived and the new year arrived, countless fireworks exploded in the sky, shining on MI Ran''er and Li Zhihe. Under the tree, their figures were whirling and lingering.


    They were officially together on the first day of the new year.


    However, he did not tell anyone that he had always been in the mode of underground love. However, MI Ran''er''s teammates and family members were not vegetarians, and soon realized that their relationship was unusual.


    The team-mates all know mi Ran''er''s role in the team. If he is in love, it will be fatal to the team. Therefore, even if he knows, he did not disclose half a point to anyone.


    The underground love between the two continued. After falling in love, Li Zhuanghe''s real character showed up. He was a big boy and a little girl. He was very clingy, but he was also moderately clingy, which would not make mi Ran''er feel uncomfortable.


    Such a love affair is almost five years.


    Li Zhihe is over 30 years old. Solo album can make a new record every time. After he got involved in the film and television industry and became an actor, he also won a lot of awards. His main audience rating is also among the best in Asia. Li Zhihe can be said to have made a success, and his fans began to urge him to get married.


    And pattern 9 has been on the top for more than three years, and has become the first national women''s League in all aspects. The charm of the teammates has been shown in all aspects, blooming in actors, hosts, singers and other aspects!


    Fully show, together is a fire, scattered is the style of stars!


    In the middle of the fifth year of falling in love, MI Ran''er and Li zhehe were secretly photographed on their date.


    After the entertainment reporter put the camera on the Internet, the passers-by thought that the trick might be over.


    Who knows, fans on both sides think that the other side is a very good person, and they think it''s very good for their own love beans to have such an object. Occasionally they see anti, but they are soon overwhelmed by the blessing speech.


    In this way, the wedding date was put on the agenda.


    Mi Ran''er and Li zhehe were not particularly extravagant, so the wedding was very simple. They only invited relatives and friends to witness it.


    When Li Zhuanghe puts the ring on MI Ran''er, she hears the cold voice of the system king in her mind: "congratulations to the host for completing all the tasks of the standard plane. All the rewards have been given out. Leave the standard plane immediately, and the host is ready."


    As soon as the voice of the system came down, a white light flashed in front of her eyes. In a moment, her consciousness was eroded¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2301

    When she woke up again, miran''er lay on a bed.


    "Awake? Have something to eat. " There was an aunt sitting by the bed, watching her wake up, ready to take the fast food box at the head of the bed.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and did not respond. At this moment, a memory came into her mind.


    Gu ran, a 22-year-old former owner, has just graduated from school. She works as a female reporter in a TV station. She usually runs to the scene and watches performances. She has a very comfortable life. But after changing the program, the scene becomes a little dangerous.


    This time, I was hospitalized because I ran to the scene of a migrant worker''s riot to do an interview one day ago and was hit on the head by the stone thrown by the migrant worker. Fortunately, I didn''t get a concussion.


    "Mom, I''m not hungry." She looked at her aunt in front of the bed and frowned.


    This is the mother of the original owner.


    Yuanzhu was born in a well-to-do family. She was spoiled when she was young. Her parents wanted her to study a more secure major, and then find a secure job. Who knows that Yuanzhu is a person who likes freedom and adventure. She wanted to be a policeman, but her parents stopped her anyway, and finally she learned journalism.


    It turned out that her parents forced her to choose the more relaxed column at the beginning. After the internship, she immediately made a report and changed the column. Up to now, her parents don''t know.


    No wonder Gu Mu''s face is so long.


    "Wasn''t the program you did before a beauty show? How did you change to the first scene? " When Gu''s mother heard that she was not hungry, she was ready to start talking.


    "Mom, the beauty column is too boring. I interview some beauty talents every day. It''s not challenging at all. How nice the first scene is!" Mi Ran''er sat up and looked at Gu''s mother helplessly. "This incident is an accident!"


    "Accident? According to you, there will be more such accidents in the future? " Gu''s mother frowned slightly, "I tell you, no matter what, you have to go back to the previous column. Your father and I don''t want to see your death report in the program!"


    Gu''s mother was appalling, and MI Ran''er didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    Feeling the bandage on her forehead, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her body. She got up and wanted to go.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go to work!" Mi Ran''er frowned and looked at Gu''s mother: "Mom, I''m an adult. I know what I''m doing, so please don''t be so strict with me, OK? Do you want me to be a mumbo, and I can''t make my own decisions on anything? I''ve become a puppet, haven''t I


    Gu''s mother saw that she was so eloquent and bad complexion. "Well, well, since you have such an idea, don''t let your parents take care of you when something happens. Let''s see who will take care of you. When you are in hospital, the column group doesn''t even have a visitor. What kind of cold-blooded office is this?"


    "They are so busy that they have no time to worry about me? Well, I won''t tell you that. I''ll try to avoid injury in the future! You go home early, and I''ll go through the discharge procedures! "


    Mi Ran''er finished with Gu''s mother, put on her coat, took her bag, and turned away.


    Gu''s mother had no choice but to let her daughter run away.


    When miran''er went downstairs to go through the discharge procedures, the phone rang.


    Take it out and see that it''s a male colleague in the column group. This male colleague arrived in the column group three years earlier than her. He is already a special veteran. When the original owner first arrived in the column group, he was with him.


    "Brother Jiang, what''s the matter?" Miran''er answered the phone and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 2302

    Han Jiang''s voice has a unique magnetism, and full of Zhongqi, "where are you now?"


    "Hospitals." After signing the bill, MI Ran''er casually stuffed it into her bag with the discharge procedure. "I''ll go to the scene right away!"


    She and Han Jiang are cooperating on a project. Han Jiang is extremely serious in his work and has a very high demand for time. Before, an intern was scolded by Han Jiang for being late when he arrived at the scene and directly transferred to the column group.


    "I''ll come and get you." Han Jiang finished and hung up.


    "Ah?"


    Mi Ran''er looks at the cut-off mobile phone screen, a little confused.


    What''s wrong with this guy? Actually said to take the initiative to meet her


    When Gu''s mother came downstairs, she saw her daughter waiting at the door of the hospital. She came over and whispered, "I''ll take you to the TV station."


    "No, my colleagues come to pick me up. Mom, you say our column group is cold-blooded and merciless. Don''t you see that''s a slap in the face? My predecessors have been very kind to me. " Mi Ran''er hugged Gu''s mother''s shoulder and said triumphantly.


    Gu''s mother snorted coldly, "I really love that you should take a holiday and let you stay in the hospital for a few more days. How can you go back to work so soon?"


    "I know my own body. It really doesn''t matter. Don''t worry... Well, go home first and tell my father not to worry. Your daughter will never be knocked down so easily!"


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and said triumphantly, taking Gu''s mother to the parking lot.


    As soon as Gu''s car left, her phone rang again.


    Han Jiang answered the phone and asked directly, "where are you? Why didn''t I see you? "


    "Me? I''ll be right here... "


    When mi Ran''er comes to the side of the road and sees Han Jiang''s SUV, Han Jiang has a cigarette in his mouth, and his face is already a little impatient.


    However, after seeing the gauze on MI Ran''er''s forehead, she could not bear to dissipate and signaled her to get on the bus.


    "Yesterday''s troublemakers of migrant workers have been arrested. Today, they should be able to come out and find them to do first-hand interviews and try to get the most real inside information."


    Han Jiang drives the car and hands mi Ran''er the information in his hand, so that she can have a look at it first.


    "Is it a bit bad for me to interview people?" She felt the gauze on her forehead and said hesitantly.


    "I''m on camera, you''re behind the scenes." After glancing at her, Han Jiang spoke faintly.


    "Good."


    Miran''er leaned back in his seat and looked at the information.


    Migrant workers made trouble yesterday not only because of their wages, but also because of their other treatment problems. That''s why they gathered people to make trouble


    "Who was the man who hit me yesterday?" Mi Ran''er thought of this and asked with a slight frown.


    "Hit you? I don''t know. " Han Jiang shook his head slowly, "there are too many people to find out. Moreover, I have to send you to the hospital. Where can I manage so many people? We can only do everything until today. Otherwise, we have finished the interview and the information we need to shoot. "


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened, raised her eyebrows and asked with a low smile, "so, yesterday was brother Jiang. Did you send me to the hospital?"


    "Who else? See for yourself, there''s still your blood on the seat! " Han Jiang pointed to her seat and opened his mouth.


    But when mi Ran''er heard this, he always felt that something was wrong.


    She looked back and saw that there was blood on the back, but it was too dim to see. Han Jiang kept this, is it to keep the evidence that he sent himself to the hospital?

 Chapter 2303

    "Thank you for putting down your work and sending me to the hospital. I''ll treat you to dinner when I have time." Miran''er thanks Han Jiang and invites him.


    Han Jiang slightly frowned and thought, then nodded.


    "Well, it''s better to bump into the sun when you choose a day. When the interview is over and after work, please invite me!" Han Jiang is not polite.


    In his mind, MI Ran''er communicated with the system, "isn''t this the male master?"


    The mystery of the system: "you can guess, there is a prize in your guess!"


    "Ha ha Da!" Mi Ran''er had not communicated with the system for a long time, and sure enough, his heart was blocked when he spoke.


    System: "you don''t have to ha ha, this system is to give you welfare, guess the man''s reward is not bad, can let you finish the task earlier, into the next task!"


    When mi Ran''er heard this, his eyes brightened, "then I guess Han Jiang! This guy is handsome. Besides, he seems to have a lot of friction with the original owner, that is, the male owner


    The system laughs: "the result will be announced at the end. The host will start the standard plane task at this moment. If he succeeds in attacking the standard plane, the male master will get 100 + character value, 200 + task value, and one plane option!"


    You have the right to choose the plane again


    Mi Ran''er likes this. He can choose a plane he wants to go to for the task. It''s better than suddenly going to a plane he didn''t expect and looking confused!


    At the end of the communication with the system, the car also stopped.


    In the police station, because there are a lot of people, it''s noisy.


    This season, girls like to wear skirts, so there are a lot of disgusting wretchedness men taking pictures of the bottom of the skirt. When they see miran''er come in, those wretchedness men''s eyes are bright, and their unrestrained eyes sweep around miran''er''s body, which makes her feel very disgusted.


    Han Jiang went to inquire about yesterday''s case.


    After confirming the time and place of the interview, he turns back to find mi Ran''er, only to find the eyes of those wretched men. He frowns slightly and pulls mi Ran''er''s arm out: "go outside and wait!"


    "Good."


    Miran''er could not have it.


    These wretched men can be so presumptuous in front of the police uncle. They don''t know how disgusting things they can do in private.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the faces of those people. She really wanted to take pictures and expose the faces of these obscene men in the program.


    After waiting outside the police station for nearly an hour, we successfully interviewed the people we should interview, including the leader of the gathering yesterday and several policemen in charge of the case.


    By the end of the interview, it was almost the end of the afternoon.


    The interview materials were sorted out and sent back to the TV station, and then included in the program flow. It was dark outside.


    "Come on, eat!" Mi Ran''er looked at Han Jiang and said, "I don''t know what you like to eat, brother Jiang?"


    "You''ve got a wound on your forehead. Go to a restaurant with a lighter taste and eat something..." Han Jiang said. He took the key to the car and asked mi Ran''er to follow him to get the car.


    Originally, MI Ran''er wanted to get a cameraman with her, but the cameraman said that he wanted to go home with his girlfriend instead of using the light bulb for them, and ran away.


    "Don Xiao is so humorous. He doesn''t think we''re dating, does he?" On the bus, MI Ran''er said with a low smile.


    Han Jiang just laughed and didn''t answer.


    He found a simmer soup shop. When they went in and sat down, the shop was almost full.


    "The TV station has sent me a message today that the host of our column group may be transferred to another column, but we have not found a suitable host for our column group yet..."

 Chapter 2304

    Not long after sitting down, Han Jiang took his mobile phone and suddenly talked about things at work.


    "The host suddenly transferred? Why? Isn''t she a good host all the time? Although our program is not in the prime time, the audience rating is also good. Is it a good platform? " Miran''er wondered.


    "It''s not the ratings, it''s the interest of the program that makes her feel undeveloped and stereotyped. What she wants to be is a star, not a real professional host!"


    The corner of Han Jiang''s mouth stirred up a sneer, "everyone has his own ambition, and I don''t want to ask for it!"


    "Then what? Now there is no host in the column. Should we stop broadcasting? "


    Asked miran''er with some worry.


    "I mean, let me choose a good girl in the group to be on the top first. I remember, you seem to have studied broadcasting and hosting before, right? The previous interviews were also very clear. It should be very suitable to go to the stage... "


    Han Jiang asked in a light tone, with MI Ran''er''s little face.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that Han Jiang would recommend her so directly. In fact, the original owner was not particularly outstanding in his work. He just finished what he should have done, and never fought for anything.


    It was noticed by Han Jiang.


    She touched her eyebrows and thought, "if I go up, will anyone be unconvinced? There should be better people in the group than me? "


    "Yes, there are, but some images don''t work. They will expose more shortcomings in front of the screen. That''s why I think about you. Otherwise, you think you..." Han Jiang''s face is a little disgusted.


    Miran''er quickly waved his hand, "OK, OK, stop talking. I understand! I''ll have a try. I''ll record the top several episodes to see how the effect is. If the effect is not good, I think the group should choose a new professional host earlier! "


    "Try it and you''ll see if it works."


    Han Jiang looked at her face and gave a low smile.


    It was not easy to wait for the waiter to serve. Both of them were very tired today. In the afternoon, they were busy from morning to evening. For lunch, they just padded some hamburgers and drank some mineral water.


    Both were hungry.


    You''re welcome. Pick up your chopsticks and eat.


    If you have enough to eat and drink, there is only leftovers on the table.


    "I''ll take you home. You have to go to the group early tomorrow morning and watch the live broadcast. I''m going to pick up a friend at the airport tomorrow morning..." Han Jiang got up with his coat and arranged the work for tomorrow.


    Their program is live broadcast at 7:30 in the morning. If you want to watch the live broadcast, you have to go to the live room before 7:00.


    This man is also very impolite. He doesn''t feel sorry at all. Miran''er is still a wounded man.


    Mi Ran''er bit her lip and nodded, "OK, I see!"


    Han Jiang takes mi Ran''er home. The original owner''s parents are sitting on the sofa waiting for her. Mi Ran''er opens the door and goes in. She is startled.


    "Not yet? It''s so late... "She asked wearily, pinching her neck.


    "Come here." Gu Fu stares at Mi Ran''er and opens his mouth.


    Mi Ran''er went over with a slight frown, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the gauze on her forehead, Gu Fu felt more and more angry.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "look for yourself, if you hurt your virtue and go to work, even if you go to work, even if you work overtime so late, your column group is really inhuman! Don''t you know how to treat the wounded? Can''t you take a sick leave and take good care of yourself at home? "


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of her lip and laughed helplessly. "There are few people in the group, and I''ve been in charge of the case I went to today..."

 Chapter 2305

    "So what if you''re in charge? Your mother and I are just your daughter... You should have been allowed to be a teacher. You have to be a journalist. You can be a journalist. It''s easier. You have to go to the front line. Are you really satisfied with your parents'' anger? "


    Gu Fu patted his thigh hard. He was really helpless.


    Mi Ran''er is more helpless than Gu Fu.


    In fact, it''s normal for the elderly to work at ease, but it''s also very important to respect their children.


    If children really like their current job, why should their parents speak up again and again to discredit it?


    "Dad, I''ll tell you a good news. I don''t need to go to the front line in the future. I''ll just sit in the studio and be the host. Then you can see me appear on the live news at 7:30 every morning, so that you and my mother can be at ease?"


    Mi Ran''er used Han Jiang''s arrangement to prevaricate his parents.


    Gu Fu and Gu Mu were stunned for a moment.


    Then, at the same time, his eyes brightened.


    Gu''s mother didn''t believe this, "is what you said true? You are not a professional host, can you enter the studio? "


    "When you and my Dad see me on TV, they will know whether it''s true or not? Do I have to cheat you? " Mi Ran''er pinched his neck. "Mom and Dad, I''m so tired. Let me go back and have a rest first, OK? Don''t you also say that the wounded need more rest? "


    Mi Ran''er finished and was ready to go back to the room.


    Gu mother quickly got up and pulled her, "wait, I still have something to finish!"


    Mi Ran''er looked back at Gu''s mother and said, "what else can I do for you?"


    "You should have time this weekend? Shall we have dinner together? " Gu''s mother lost her smile, but there was a little guilty in her expression.


    It''s a greasy meal.


    "What about my dad?" Mi Ran''er looks at Gu Fu.


    Gu''s father quickly said, "I have an appointment. An old classmate asked me to go fishing. I didn''t come back until I had dinner. Just feel free with your mother!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and lowered her smile. She wanted to see what the two old men wanted to do.


    Nodded, "OK, I''ll treat you then..."


    "You remember to dress prettily, and don''t take anything with you at work. I have a headache when I look at it!" Gu''s mother hastened to give a few careful instructions.


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll take it as an appointment with you."


    With that, MI Ran''er quickly asked Gu''s mother to let go of herself, and she went back to her room.


    Gu''s mother immediately clapped high five with Gu''s father, and the two old men''s faces were full of successful bad smiles.


    But miran''er had already seen through their plot.


    The weekend must be a blind date.


    I don''t know whose child Gu''s mother has taken a fancy to. She didn''t even bother to cheat her daughter


    The original owner''s personality is more casual, but the decoration in the room is very elegant. All the items are light colored and look very pleasant.


    Miran''er took a bath, changed the medicine and lay down in bed.


    Han Jiang''s carelessness in front of him came to mind.


    She was a little confused. Han Jiang didn''t seem to have any feelings about her.


    Is he really a man?


    Before dinner, MI Ran''er was very determined, but after dinner, MI Ran''er felt a little uncertain.


    "A blind date on the weekend?" Miran''er was lying on the bed, murmuring vaguely.


    Finally, she rolled over and lay down.


    "Go and have a look at it on the weekend. If the one on the weekend is more in line with the man''s image, the man should be the one..."


    Mi Ran''er scratched her hair and talked to herself. Soon, weariness defeated her thinking and she fell asleep.

 Chapter 2306

    The next morning, MI Ran''er left home after six o''clock, but her father and mother didn''t get up. She could imagine that if she woke up and found that she had left home early, she would have to scold the column group for being cold-blooded and inhuman!


    To the column group, the host has arrived, is on makeup.


    Mi Ran''er took the chair''s manuscript and handed it to her. "This is today''s manuscript. If we sort it out and deal with it at a constant speed, it will be just half an hour."


    The host gave a hum, took it over, drank the soymilk in his arms, and ignored mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er has never been with the live broadcast, so she doesn''t know how to communicate with the host. She goes to the corner, sits down, plays with her mobile phone for a while, and looks at the host from time to time.


    This supporter just graduated into the column group, because it is still able to host the way, has a small reputation on the Internet.


    Everyone thought that she could do it all the time in the same column. Unexpectedly, she just took this program as a pedal.


    Each had his own purpose, and miran''er didn''t want to blame her.


    However, it is difficult for her to take over this mess.


    Trade rashly change host, used to the original host audience must have complaints, when the time will be compared, the new host will certainly not be friendly, the new host want to stand firm, must have a very strong heart and superb business ability!


    "Ah, why didn''t brother Jiang come today? Didn''t brother Jiang come to live with me in the past? " After putting on her make-up, the host Xiao Wan turns around and finally takes care of MI Ran''er. However, the exit is Han Jiang.


    "Brother Jiang has gone to pick up someone, so let me watch..." Mi Ran''er put the mute phone into her pocket and looked at the time. "It''s almost time. Let''s go into the studio."


    Xiaowan was a little disappointed. "I don''t know who I''m going to pick up. Why don''t I just let my friends pick me up? It must be a very important person. "


    Xiaowan''s reaction makes mi Ran''er aware of the taste of adultery.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Xiaowan. Suddenly she got close to her. "Xiaowan, do you like brother Jiang? If you like him, why are you transferred away? "


    "I don''t care whether I like it or not." Xiaowan gives mi Ran''er a direct look, turns around, straightens her suit and steps into the studio.


    Mi Ran''er was stunned, and then he had no choice but to smile in his heart. He had to poke the beehive.


    In the studio, Xiaowan''s attitude is professional. After the live broadcast, in front of the camera, the whole person''s temperament has completely changed.


    She has a very good voice. She has been a column host for nearly four years, and she has never had a live broadcast accident.


    It''s normal for her to like Han Jiang. After all, they have cooperated for so many years, and they may have been in love for a long time. They just don''t know what attitude Han Jiang has towards her.


    Is it because of the emotional dispute with Han Jiang that Xiaowan left the column group?


    Standing in the studio with her arms in her arms, MI Ran''er''s thoughts drifted away. She didn''t hear the director''s assistant calling her.


    "What do you think?"


    A low voice with a little anger suddenly rang out behind him, which pulled mi Ran''er''s thoughts back and made her shiver.


    She slants a head to see, Han Jiang calm complexion stands beside her, hang head to coagulate her absent-minded eyes.


    "I... brother Jiang, didn''t you go to the airport?"


    "Back..." Han Jiang looked at the situation in the studio, less than 10 minutes from the end of the live broadcast.


    Han Jiang was obviously angry that MI Ran''er had just been distracted from his work.

 Chapter 2307

    Han Jiang is preparing to attack. Someone outside comes in with a manuscript. "There''s an emergency news. Something''s wrong with a certain country. Because it''s early now and we haven''t been on the hot search yet, we can definitely be on the hot search after we broadcast it!"


    After Han Jiang took over, he turned his eyes and looked at the live video. He had cut to the news scene, and now he sent the manuscript in.


    See Han Jiang, Xiaowan obviously Leng Leng, however, professionalism so that she did not say anything, will be the manuscript over, quickly familiar with.


    When Han Jiang comes out again, MI Ran''er has left the studio.


    After the live broadcast, Han Jiang came back to the office and saw mi Ran''er sitting on the seat with her eyebrows in her hands, looking tired. The anger that had been accumulated in her heart dissipated slightly.


    After approaching, he patted her on the shoulder, "if you''re tired, lie down and have a rest. When you want to leave the scene, I''ll call you again!"


    "Oh, I''m not very tired, but the wound on my forehead is in the way..." Mi Ran''er took a sip of coffee and looked at Han Jiang. "Brother Jiang, how long will Xiaowan have to record?"


    "Next week, you will have to go on the top of your forehead, and you will have to cover it with a fringe or a foundation." Han Jiang said lightly and turned to his position.


    Miran''er took out the mirror and looked at the wound on her forehead.


    In fact, the trauma is not very serious, the original owner will faint, because recently too busy too tired, a hit, the whole brain confused. Then he fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she felt that her whole spirit was much better than before, because she had enough rest.


    However, the wound on the forehead is split, the diameter is about one centimeter, and the bangs may not be able to cover it.


    However, she has already promised Han Jiang, and now she can only put on her head.


    After Xiaowan came out of the studio, she came to the staff office of the column group.


    With her assistant, she brought a lot of small gifts.


    "I may not have so many opportunities to meet when I change my column group in the future. However, I have taken care of you in recent years. No matter where I go or how big the stage I go, I will never forget where I started!"


    Xiaowan''s words are very sincere.


    But I don''t know why, MI Ran''er can only feel that when Xiaowan talks, once her eyes fall on her, there will be a faint hostility, and she will turn her eyes away very quickly.


    Why is she doing this to a little reporter?


    Does she feel like she''s taken her position as a host?


    Miran''er thought that there should be no such possibility.


    After all, it was because Xiaowan had to leave that she was in the top position.


    What else could be the reason?


    Miran''er couldn''t figure it out.


    Xiaowan handed out the gift to MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er felt that he might have thought too much.


    The gifts are Xiaowan baked biscuits and a cup of milk tea.


    Miran''er thought that this cushion could be used for lunch.


    Put it in the drawer and Han Jiang answers a phone call.


    "Go, there''s a school where someone cuts students..." after Han Jiang hung up, he called the photographer and MI Ran''er to go out with the equipment.


    Hanjiang three people left the column group, Xiaowan fell on the three people''s back with a little helpless and aggrieved eyes.


    "I can''t compare with that young lady?" She stamped her foot angrily, muttering very reluctantly.


    The assistant patted her on the back of her hand painfully. "You have a wider sky. Brother Jiang may just find an excuse to prevaricate you. He doesn''t want you to see only in this morning news column group."

 Chapter 2308

    On the way to the news scene, MI Ran''er turns to see Han Jiang driving. She can''t help but ask in a low voice, "brother Jiang, in fact, Xiaowan works well in our column team. Why did she walk so suddenly?"


    "Another program group is more suitable. Is that a good reason?" Han Jiang did not squint and replied faintly.


    "Yes? But I think our program is more suitable for her image. She attracts so many fans in the morning news. She should know what morning news means to her. How can she change the program so suddenly? "


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that there must be something fishy in it.


    Han Jiang doesn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and gave a low smile. She suddenly approached Han Jiang and said, "it can''t be what happened between you two. Lovers may not be in the same column group, so you just want to..."


    The screeching brake sounds!


    Han Jiang''s car stopped at the side of the road.


    Han Jiang looked back at her coldly.


    "You talk a lot, don''t you? I thought you could be less if you were hurt. Why is it more and more noisy? " Han Jiang didn''t ask angrily.


    Mi Ran''er shriveled and said innocently, "I''m just curious. If brother Jiang doesn''t like to talk about this, I won''t talk about it..."


    She covered her mouth and leaned back on the seat, obediently silent.


    Han Jiang is driving again.


    When they arrived at the school, the three just entered the scene of the incident and smelled a very strong smell of blood.


    Miran''er frowned for a moment.


    When she saw the children''s tragic appearance, her face was full of anger, "what kind of animal is this made of?"


    "Don''t be controlled by emotion, go to take a picture of the murderer, you and I will go to a few onlookers to interview the specific situation at that time..." Han Jiang saw her face so ugly, whispered a warning, and began to order the work.


    Mi Ran''er followed Han Jiang to interview some parents and students.


    When all the students came to class in the morning, the murderer suddenly rushed in with a kitchen knife. She pointed at the children who were not sent by their parents. The incident was so sudden that too many people didn''t respond. Moreover, there was still a distance in the school security room, and the security didn''t come to stop it.


    If it wasn''t for a tall father to come forward and take her knife off, the situation would be even more serious.


    "I''m scared to death. If my child is cut like this, I may feel sick and faint..." a mother said with red eyes.


    "Yes, that woman is a lunatic. I heard that she had a quarrel with her husband, and the child didn''t want to talk to her, so she went to school to chop other people''s children. This can be sent to a mental hospital to be locked up!"


    "In the future, I will send my children to school all the time. Who can predict when the next time I meet someone who is crazy?"


    ¡­¡­


    Another antisocial personality.


    Mi Ran''er sighed and felt deeply for the injured children.


    The police station and the hospital came very early. The hospital simply bandaged the children''s wounds in situ before they dared to move them to the hospital.


    Several seriously injured children have been confused with pain and have been calling their mother.


    Mi Ran''er looks at the tragic scene, and her nose is slightly sour. She goes to the corner of the crowd, rubs her eyes, looks up, and finally holds back her tears.

 Chapter 2309

    "What? I''ve seen too many scenes, but I''m not used to it? Scared? " Han Jiang did not know when to appear behind her, handed a tissue, some helplessly asked.


    "No, it used to be adults. How could there be such a small child? The man himself has children. How can he bear it? "


    "If I have children in the future, I will protect them. I can''t be hurt by such a mental illness."


    Han Jiang congealed with the way she spoke, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised, "didn''t you say before that you didn''t want to get married? Think of children now? "


    "I don''t want to do it now, but if I meet the right one in the future, I have to get married..." Mi Ran''er pinched her nose with a tissue, threw it into the garbage can, and then looked at Han Jiang, "brother Jiang, I''ve dealt with my emotions. Let''s go!"


    "Well..."


    When he went to the hospital again and saw that the children had been properly dealt with, MI Ran''er felt that the feeling of being held tightly in his heart was much more comfortable.


    The parents of the injured children all came to see their children injured like this. They were very sad and indignant. They took mi Ran''er to complain. They asked mi Ran''er to announce the murderer''s evil deeds and let the whole society denounce her!


    Let her be sentenced to death!


    To be honest, the death penalty is hard to eliminate the resentment of these parents.


    Among the children who were seriously injured, one was very seriously injured. After nearly three hours of rescue, the rescue failed and died.


    This is the only one who died in this chopping.


    He is the only child in his family, the family environment is not good, usually is a very obedient and sensible child, academic performance has been among the best, in the teacher and classmates have a very good evaluation.


    His death was a great pity to the teachers and students.


    And his mother, after getting the news, fainted directly, and his father was also beaten and decadent.


    Han Jiang asks mi Ran''er to interview his father. Mi Ran''er can''t bear to look at his father''s decadent appearance.


    However, under the pressure of Han Jiang, in the end, she did an interview.


    Finally, MI Ran''er asked him how he wanted to punish the murderer. His father just said, "just kill him."


    He can''t tell how desperate he is now.


    Mi Ran''er sighed and comforted him a lot in a soft voice. Then he packed up the interview draft and left.


    Han Jiang was waiting in the parking lot downstairs. When she got on the bus, her eyes were red and she sighed, "Why are you so emotional all of a sudden? I don''t calm down when it comes to children. "


    "What? Can''t you make people feel sorry for their children? It''s miserable! Can''t journalists have emotions? " Mi Ran''er gave Han Jiang a white look and couldn''t help but reply.


    In front of Han Jiang, the original owner had never said anything like this. As soon as her voice fell, it was obvious that Han Jiang''s eyes flashed.


    Mi Ran''er thought Han Jiang would reprimand him. Even the cameraman in the back seat was a little nervous.


    Who knows, Han Jiang just stepped on the accelerator, started the car and took them back to the TV station.


    Because this is a breaking news, we need to let the noon column release, so after finishing the interview draft, we directly turned to the past.


    After the handover, it must be noon.


    When miran''er returned to the office, she sank down in her chair.


    From time to time in her mind flashed this morning to see the blood sparkling scene, and the ears of those children howling pain.

 Chapter 2310

    She knocked on the head.


    I want to get rid of these pictures and sounds.


    However, it was so deep that she seemed to be deeply rooted in her heart that she could not get rid of it. Miran''er even felt that these movements might accompany her dreams during this period of time.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Jiang saw that she had been knocking her head, frowning slightly, and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s ok..." Mi Ran''er raised her head and shook her head with a smile. She took a glass of water and poured it down. She went back to the table and played a soothing song for herself. She still felt that it couldn''t work.


    She couldn''t help but ask the system in her mind, "is there anything wrong with the original owner''s nerves? Why is it so fragile? "


    System: "some people are born vulnerable... It''s not a disease, it''s..."


    Miran''er: "what is it?"


    After pondering for a while, the system slowly said, "it''s character! The character of the original owner is left in her brain. That''s why you become sentimental


    Mi Ran''er


    She said, where is she so vulnerable? If these are left over from the original owner, then she can explain why she feels wrong now.


    Just when she communicated with the system, suddenly, the music of the computer was turned off.


    "What for?" She raised her head and frowned at Han Jiang, who turned off her music. "There''s no other job. Can''t I listen to music?"


    "Come on, go out and have a rest. If you go on like this, you may go crazy." Han Jiang smashed her coat in her arms and said angrily, pulling her arm and pulling her up.


    It''s obviously being nice to her. Why does this guy have such an attitude?


    Mi Ran''er comes out of the TV station behind Han Jiang, frowning and putting on her coat.


    Han Jiang took her to the riverside for a walk.


    "In fact, there are many accidents in life. If you are sad every time and feel very sad, you are easy to be depressed. Maybe, from another angle, you won''t feel uncomfortable..." Han Jiang''s tone is very gentle.


    When the river breeze blows, his voice falls into mi Ran''er''s ears, which calms her down a little.


    "Another angle? That the dead child went to heaven to be an angel? That''s to comfort the children. I''m not a child. I can only think about the problem from a realistic perspective. Next, the couple may have another child, but when they think about the first child who died accidentally, they will have indelible pain in their heart. "


    Mi Ran''er leaned against the railing, "what makes me feel painful is not only the dead child, but also the blood of that place and the innocent and painful eyes of those children. They have done nothing wrong, but they have been injured like this. If those girls have scars on their faces, what should they do when they grow up and begin to love beauty?"


    With the wind blowing on her face, MI Ran''er felt as if she had an excuse to shed tears.


    Who knows, the man around suddenly took a hand, put her shoulder around, gently pinched her shoulder, "well, the more you say, the harder you are, the farther you want to go... How do you work in the future?"


    "I''ll be in the studio in the future? There should be no need to go to the scene again? " Mi Ran''er turned to Han Jiang and said, "brother Jiang, you won''t let me run at both ends, will you?"


    "Why not? In the past, when there were few hosts, many hosts were on the spot except when they were on live broadcast! " Han Jiang slightly pick eyebrows, it seems that they do not feel like a Huang Shiren.

 Chapter 2311

    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips, and her eyes began to dislike her.


    Han Jiang shrugged. The wind was blowing hard. He wrapped his coat.


    "Well, now that my heart is broken, should I go back to work?" Han Jiang straightened up and looked at the cruise ships on the river.


    Mi Ran''er felt his stomach. "I thought you knew you wanted to treat me to a delicious meal! So I came to have a drink and took me back... "


    Some disappointed, she moved her neck, "however, you such Huang Shiren, I don''t have much expectation!"


    Han Jiang was amused by her words and raised his mouth.


    When I went back, I met someone who sold popcorn.


    Miran''er paused at his feet, and the meaning was obvious.


    Han Jiang had to buy a bag and hand it to her.


    "It''s consolation." Han Jiang said, opening the bag of popcorn, "eat while it''s hot. It looks delicious."


    Mi Ran''er tasted one, and it was really good.


    Han Jiang''s eyesight is enough, but he doesn''t know why. In front of Xiaowan, he always looks like a business man.


    Mi Ran''er felt that the more deliberate this was, the more it showed that there might be a messy relationship between Han Jiang and Xiao Wan.


    After work on Friday, MI Ran''er went to the hospital to have a re examination of the wound. The doctor said that the wound had recovered very well.


    There is no need to apply medicine and cotton gauze.


    Mi Ran''er looks forward to her appointment at the weekend.


    She went for a walk, bought a suit of clothes she liked better, and went for a perm, and then went home.


    Gu Fu and Gu Mu thought she was working overtime again.


    "If you work overtime every day, you are wasting your youth ahead of time. You are still young now, but you don''t feel anything. After a few years, you girl will know how to regret it!"


    Gu said helplessly.


    Mi Ran''er wandered around in front of her parents. "Mom, don''t you realize that I''m different?"


    Gu''s mother squinted and said, "have you done your hair?"


    "Yes, I also bought clothes. I''ll wear new clothes when we go to dinner at the weekend, lest you say I don''t value my appointment with you." Miran''er shook the bag in her hand.


    Looking at her initiative, Gu''s mother was relieved.


    "Well, it''s late. You go to bed first."


    "Well..."


    When mi Ran''er returns to her room and is about to take a bath with her pajamas, the mobile phone in her bag suddenly rings.


    It''s Han Jiang.


    "Brother Jiang, what''s the matter?"


    "This Sunday morning, after the live broadcast, there is no need to stay in the group, and Xiaowan is going to leave the column group, so the group decided to hold a farewell dinner for Xiaowan, which will be held near the TV station..."


    Before Han Jiang finished, he was interrupted by Mi Ran''er, "brother Jiang, I''m sorry, I have an appointment this weekend! You may not be able to go. After you marry me, please say sorry to Xiaowan... "


    Mi Ran''er felt the bridge of his nose awkwardly. "It''s not good because it''s already arranged..."


    "Well, nothing! I''ll help you


    Han Jiang said, ready to hang up.


    He suddenly squeezed the mobile phone in his hand and asked, "who are you going to date? "Boyfriends?"


    "I don''t have a boyfriend, you don''t know. But this time, I''m going on a blind date. My mother made an appointment. It''s not good not to go." Mi Ran''er said without hesitation that she wanted to see Han Jiang''s reaction after he learned that he was going on a date.


    Who knows, Han Jiang just said a word, then directly hung up the phone.


    Oh, what do you mean?


    Mi Ran''er looks at the picture of the cut-off phone, a little confused.

 Chapter 2312

    While working overtime on Saturday, MI Ran''er noticed that Han Jiang seemed to have some emotional problems, but after careful observation, she could not tell what was wrong.


    She thought, is Xiaowan really going to leave, now Hanjiang is reluctant to give up?


    She lifted her cheek and thought, the hole in her head was getting bigger and bigger.


    At the weekend, there was an interview with an old artist. Originally, Han Jiang and MI Ran''er were supposed to go together, but Han Jiang said, "your head injury is not good yet. Today is the weekend again, so don''t work overtime any more. Here, I''ll go with Xiao Liu to fix it. You can go home early."


    Han Jiang said, carrying an interview bag left the column group.


    "Ah..."


    Miran''er reacts and wants to say that he''s OK. It''s OK to go with him. Han Jiang has already entered the elevator.


    "What''s wrong!" Miran''er murmured.


    Forget it. It''s OK not to work overtime. She packed up and left the TV station.


    When I went downstairs, I met Xiaowan who came down from another elevator.


    When Xiaowan saw her, she was stunned, nodded slightly, and then turned to leave.


    "Xiaowan!" Miran''er followed. She looked at it curiously and asked, "actually, I''m really curious. What''s the real reason why you chose to leave the morning news? Is it because of Han Jiang? "


    "Why do you ask so many questions?" Xiaowan glanced at her, but her tone was not very good.


    "I... I''m a reporter''s instinct. I''m curious. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone... Including brother Jiang!" Mi Ran''er raised her finger and assured Xiaowan with great care.


    Xiaowan is a sneer, "I see you are asking! You''re the one who''s good when you''re cheap. "


    Xiaowan sped up and left mi Ran''er behind.


    Miran''er was even more confused.


    "What does it have to do with me?" Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and hissed silently. She took a taxi by the side of the road and went to eat delicious food by herself.


    Mi Ran''er found that the most common thing she did in every plane was to taste enough delicious food in every plane. Every time she had enough to eat and drink, she could fatten up the body of the original owner.


    -


    The next day, because she didn''t have to go to work, miran''er slept at home until ten in the morning.


    Gu''s mother was worried on the sofa, but she didn''t dare to ask her daughter to get up quickly. If she was too worried, she might be suspected of her motive. What she didn''t know was that Miran had already seen through what she wanted to do!


    Miran''er got up and looked at the time.


    She and Gu''s mother had an appointment for lunch, so after she got up, she took a bath, put on a light makeup and put on her clothes. Gu''s mother pulled her little hand and said, "go, go, we''ll be late later!"


    "Mom, just the two of us, what are you worried about being late for?" Mi Ran''er''s wrist hurt when she pulled her, and he said helplessly.


    "No... my restaurant appointment is coming. If I''m late, I have to make a new appointment. That''s what I''m worried about." Gu''s mother said with a guilty heart.


    Mi Ran''er glanced at her mother faintly and said nothing.


    After going out together, Gu''s mother drove her to the appointed restaurant.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, the waiter asked, "do you have an appointment?"


    "Someone has arrived!" Gu''s mother doesn''t pretend at this time.


    Mi Ran''er looks at Gu Mu''s excited appearance and shakes her head helplessly, but she still follows her in. She wants to see what kind of holy person she is, how she looks and how she is cultivated!

 Chapter 2313

    When he got to his position, MI Ran''er saw only two shadows.


    One is a woman holding her hair, and the other is a man in a suit with short hair.


    "Mrs. Zhang!" Gu''s mother went over and said hello warmly.


    The woman got up, turned her head and looked at her mother and daughter with a smile.


    The woman''s eyes brightened when she saw mi Ran''er.


    "Mrs. Gu, is this your daughter? Sure enough, she is beautiful and knowledgeable... "At the first meeting, mother Zhang began to evaluate mi Ran''er, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. However, she didn''t show it on her face, and she also gave a faint smile with her lips.


    "Yes, this girl is Wenjing. She wants to be a TV host in the future. What seems to be the beginning?" Gu''s mother turned her head and looked at Mi Ran''er suspiciously.


    "Live broadcast will start at 7:30 tomorrow morning." Mi Ran''er''s smile was cool, but it was also very formal.


    She decided that she would be so small in front of the camera tomorrow. She was sure that she would be full of affinity and would be very popular with the audience who got up to watch the news in the morning.


    "I''ll ask the whole family to watch the live broadcast tomorrow morning!"


    Mother Zhang is very enthusiastic.


    Zhang''s mother quickly grabbed her son. "This is my son, Zhang Yunye. He is 26 years old. He just came back from abroad and studied directing. He is going to develop in China in the future..."


    Zhang''s mother''s face was a little ambiguous with a smile. "I''m of the same family as Xiao Gu in your work, and I can help each other in the future."


    Zhang Yun is also handsome, but he has an artist''s gloomy temperament on his face. Even when he laughs, it makes people feel cold.


    He went to MI Ran''er and held out his hand in a gentle voice. "Hello, Miss Gu. I''m Zhang Yun."


    "Hello, Gu ran." Miran''er shook his hand gently and then let it go.


    "Oh, don''t just stand, sit down and talk." Zhang''s mother beckoned mi Ran''er and Gu''s mother to sit down.


    After taking a seat, the waiter came to serve the dishes quickly.


    Miran''er didn''t eat breakfast. She looked at the food on the table and felt very hungry.


    However, this mother is a chatterbox. She always talks to MI Ran''er, asking questions about the TV station or the latest news. She can always find topics, which makes mi Ran''er have no time to eat well.


    She felt that if she really married Zhang Yunye, she would be able to chat with her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in the future.


    Finally, Zhang Yun also served his mother a bowl of soup.


    "Mom, you talk too much. My aunt and Miss Gu can''t eat well. When we have enough to eat and drink, can''t we find a coffee shop to talk slowly?" Zhang Yun also said helplessly.


    Zhang realized that she was a little noisy.


    She looked at Mi Ran''er and said, "don''t mind, Xiao Gu. I''m also a little excited. That''s why I talk like this. My aunt likes you, so my aunt..."


    "Auntie, it doesn''t matter. In fact, speaking to you can also exercise my eloquence and improve my working ability."


    After swallowing the food in her mouth, miran''er said something perfunctorily.


    The smile on Zhang''s mother''s face didn''t disappear, so she hung her head and continued to eat.


    Miran''er was eating fast. After she had enough to eat and drink, she got up to go to the bathroom.

 Chapter 2314

    Suddenly I noticed that a strange sight fell on me.


    She turned to look for it, but found nothing.


    After going to the bathroom, when she came out, she was washing her hands. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the mirror in front of her. Because there was no sound of footsteps behind her, MI Ran''er was shocked.


    "Scared you?" Zhang Yun also said with a sorry smile, "I came to the bathroom, too..."


    "Oh, no, it''s just that you appear in silence. I didn''t even hear the sound of footsteps, so I was excited..." Mi Ran''er clasped her lips and laughed. She wiped the water off her palm and was ready to go out.


    Zhang Yun also came to wash his hands, he suddenly whispered, "my mother is very annoying, right?"


    "Well?" Miran''er turned and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Since I was a child, she likes to talk about me like this. After going to university, she never let me go. Finally, I thought that studying abroad and staying away from her would certainly make my ears quiet. But in fact, after I really left home, I would miss these words again... This time I came for a blind date, because she talked all day, my ears were about to cocoon, so I agreed to come."


    Mi Ran''er nodded, "it''s almost the same. When people get to this age, they have to endure these chants..."


    "In fact, have you ever thought that if we cooperate and pretend to be in love, we can get rid of a lot of nagging about going on blind date in the future?" After cleaning his hands, Zhang Yun went up to MI Ran''er, put one hand in his pocket and asked with a low smile.


    Zhang Yun''s words made mi Ran''er''s eyes twinkle.


    "But if that''s the case, they''ll just talk about it, such as when we''re going to get married, when we''re going to have children, etc..." Mi Ran''er is more rational, and she''s not going to agree to Zhang Yun''s proposal.


    Zhang Yun was also disappointed.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. It seems that you don''t like me at all..." Zhang Yun also got hurt on his face. "I thought that I met my goddess of inspiration. It was just my wishful thinking."


    Artists are artists. What they do, what they think and what they say make mi Ran''er feel very incomprehensible.


    She just can''t keep up with this guy''s thinking.


    Slightly hook the lips, "Mr. Zhang, my mother and aunt should have been waiting for it, we''d better go out first."


    "Good."


    Zhang Yun also gentlemanly asked mi Ran''er to go ahead.


    When he came to the dining room, the line of sight fell on MI Ran''er again. Mi Ran''er frowned and looked in the direction. There was only one wall pillar.


    Nobody.


    Back at the table, Zhang''s mother and Gu''s mother said very tacitly, "we have something to deal with. Yunye, you''d better accompany Miss Gu around. You just returned home, don''t you still have a lot of things to buy? You can also let Miss Gu check it for you. Miss Gu is very tasteful when she looks at it! "


    Zhang Yun also touched the bridge of his nose. He just wanted to say that Miss Gu might not be willing to go shopping with him.


    This way, Gu''s mother and Zhang''s mother have already left.


    Miran''er looks awkwardly at Zhang Yunye.


    "The two mothers are also worried about us. Don''t think much about it. Didn''t your aunt just say that you haven''t bought some things yet? Let''s go. I''ll buy it with you. "


    Mi Ran''er''s initiative surprised Zhang Yun.


    "Would you like to go shopping with me?" Zhang Yun also asked incredulously.

 Chapter 2315

    "What''s the point of going shopping with my friends..." Mi Ran''er chuckles, takes his bag, puts on his coat and asks Zhang Yun to leave quickly.


    After Zhang Yun and MI Ran''er went out of the restaurant, a slender figure came out behind the wall. He was wearing jeans and a mud colored leather jacket. He looked at some punks, but he didn''t look very good.


    Take out a cigarette case from your trouser pocket, pull out a cigarette and hang it in the corner of your mouth. After lighting it, take a puff.


    After a long time, I slowly spit out the smoke.


    -


    The next morning, MI Ran''er went to the TV station without breakfast because she had to catch up with the live broadcast.


    She doesn''t have a personal make-up artist, and Han Jiang doesn''t match her. Mi Ran''er has to draw a lighter make-up, curl up her hair, and wear a dark blue suit. After dressing up, MI Ran''er goes to the mirror and looks at herself in the mirror, which is quite dignified.


    She nodded with satisfaction, ready to go to Han Jiang to get the manuscript.


    "Brother Jiang, give me today''s broadcast." She went to Han Jiang''s position and spoke in a low voice.


    Han Jiang raised his eyes slightly and looked at her.


    "Why don''t you wear your pink dress? The one that looks like a butterfly! " Han Jiang asked with some acid.


    "What?" Mi Ran''er was confused by his words. "What pink dress?"


    Han Jiang''s masseter muscles were tense. He took a deep breath, picked up the script from the table and threw it to MI Ran''er: "although it''s your first live broadcast, you won''t be allowed to make any mistakes during the live broadcast. In fact, you haven''t interviewed people in the live broadcast, so you shouldn''t be nervous?"


    "No


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t care much about Han Jiang''s attitude now. After a faint smile, she takes the script to the rest room outside the live broadcast room and begins to get familiar with the content.


    During the live broadcast, MI Ran''er was very calm. The first live broadcast was completed perfectly.


    After the live broadcast, she immediately turned on her mobile phone to check the comments on the morning news hosts on the Internet. However, it may be too early. Most of the people watching the morning news are middle-aged people or even the elderly. There are not many people who can surf the Internet, so few people comment on it.


    Most of them are very satisfied with the new host.


    He also said that the new host looks gentle and has a nice voice. I used to like it when I was a reporter


    When mi Ran''er looked at these comments, he was really happy.


    However, some people say that they still like Xiaowan''s way of hosting. That''s really generous, which makes people feel pleasant to watch.


    Mi Ran''er felt that reading these comments had some effect on her mood. She decided that no matter what, she would not read these comments in the future. Just work hard to convince more people of her ability.


    When she comes out of the studio, Han Jiang is already summing up today''s content with the director. The live broadcast needs to be sent to the director''s office for him to evaluate.


    When the director saw mi Ran''er coming out, he gave a thumbs up and said, "Xiao Gu is good. When brother Jiang recommended you, I was still wondering if you were not a professional broadcaster. Now it seems that brother Jiang is really keen-sighted and has seen through your ability."


    Mi Ran''er said with a low smile, "yes, brother Jiang can see people. I didn''t expect to be a studio myself!"


    She looks at Han Jiang.


    The latter has a light complexion and doesn''t seem to want to take the credit to his own hands.


    Oh!


    It''s not over yet.


    Mi Ran''er went out of the director''s room with a mouthful.

 Chapter 2316

    At the end of the live broadcast, she thought she didn''t have much work. Who knows, after coming out of the director''s room, Han Jiang went directly to her and said, "there''s a temporary interview. You can go with me!"


    "Me?"


    Mi Ran''er turns her eyes and looks around. There are still a few reporters who are free. Han Jiang doesn''t call her. Do you have to call her?


    This guy doesn''t think he''s tired enough to die early!


    Biting his lip, miran''er rose up and said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Han Jiang looked at her unconvinced appearance and raised her mouth.


    This time, it''s just a pen interview. There''s no need to bring a cameraman. Just take a few photos for the interviewee to use in the interview copy.


    Sitting in the co driver''s seat of Han Jiang, MI Ran''er leaned back on the seat and yawned all the time.


    "Are you so tired? It seems that it used to let you work nine to five, which gave you too relaxed environment. Now you can''t adapt to the change of working hours. " Han Jiang caught a glimpse of her yawning several times and spoke speechless.


    "I''m not used to it yet!" Mi Ran''er rubbed her nose and changed a more comfortable posture, just not looking at Han Jiang.


    "What did you do last night? So tired? " Han Jiang changed a question. This time, his tone was obviously colder than just now


    How does this guy like to lose his temper in front of himself?


    Mi Ran''er frowned and looked out of the window at the passing scenery, not ready to pay attention to Han Jiang.


    Just then, miran''er''s mobile phone rang.


    She took it out and saw that it was Zhang Yun.


    After looking at Han Jiang, she answered the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang." Her tone was a little distant.


    Zhang Yun also heard the title, eyebrows slightly frowned: "your live broadcast, I saw, very dignified, also very neat, see, you are very suitable to be a female anchor!"


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Miran''er began to smile from her heart.


    Han Jiang just caught her smile in his eyes.


    As soon as I pulled the corner of my mouth, the temperature in the car seemed to be getting lower and lower.


    "In order to congratulate you on the successful completion of your first live broadcast, let''s have a meal together this noon. It happens that I''m going to talk about a cooperation with the TV station today, and I have time after that!" Zhang Yun also said the purpose of his call.


    Miran''er''s face immediately showed a look of embarrassment.


    "That may not work. I''m going to interview people now. I may have to be busy until the afternoon. I can''t have dinner with you. I''m really sorry!"


    Zhang Yun also does not entangle, low smile way: "all right! Have a chance to have dinner together in the future! "


    "Good."


    Miran''er hung up with a smile.


    I found that the car had stopped.


    "Here we are?" Mi Ran''er looks out of the car. There is no village in front and no shop behind. Where is the hotel for interview?


    "Are you in love?" Han Jiang asked suddenly.


    "Me? When I''m in love, why do I call him Mr. Zhang? Brother Jiang, have you ever seen such a strange man and woman? " Mi Ran''er gave a helpless smile.


    Han Jiang was stunned, and then realized that he seemed to think too much.


    Mi Ran''er looked at him and suddenly leaned towards Han Jiang with a low smile.


    "Brother Jiang, why do you care if I''m in love? Although I''m your subordinate, I didn''t say that I couldn''t fall in love when I started working in the column group


    Han Jiang immediately sneered, "but now you are not an ordinary reporter, but the host of this column. Of course, you have to be extremely cautious in love!"

 Chapter 2317

    "Is it?" The smile on MI Ran''er''s face was even stronger.


    Han Jiang started the car again, and the sneer on his face was even worse, "believe it or not! Do you still think I''ll like you? "


    "Everything is not impossible. After all, I''m charming and lovely, and... I''m in tune with brother Jiang at all times, and it''s normal for me to have a long life, isn''t it?" When mi Ran''er said this with a smile, he was a little coy and naive.


    Han Jiang pursed his lips and did not continue to speak.


    The interviewee is a very qualified actress in the circle, nearly half a hundred years old, but the whole person looks as if she is just in her early 30s. Moreover, the elder sister''s attitude towards life is very straightforward and open-minded, and the interview process is very happy.


    At the end of the day, my sister took the initiative to take a picture with miran''er.


    "You are a potential little journalist, but don''t limit your eyes to this area. In my opinion, you are very suitable to appear in front of the screen for a long time!"


    Mi Ran''er lowered her eyes and said with a low smile, "I''m the host of the morning news now!"


    "Is it?" The elder sister was a little surprised, "since you are already the host, why do you have to come to interview people in person? Is there not enough TV reporters? "


    Mi Ran''er looks at Han Jiang with resentment.


    Han Jiang is packing up. After hearing this question, he seems not guilty at all and continues to do his own thing.


    The elder sister noticed mi Ran''er''s eyes.


    Eyes fell on Han Jiang, sister suddenly understand what, face immediately floating up a clear smile.


    Mi Ran''er caught her sister''s smile and understood something.


    However, it doesn''t appear on the surface.


    From the hotel out, Han Jiang ha ha a smile, "also know with people complain."


    "Where do I have it? Didn''t she mention it on her own initiative? What does it have to do with me? " Miran''er looks innocent.


    Han Jiang glanced at her with some desire to talk.


    Before mi Ran''er could fasten his seat belt, Han Jiang started the car.


    "Hello! You are a murderer Miran almost hit the windshield.


    The speed was very fast, and MI Ran''er quickly tied up his seat belt, so as not to die before the task was finished.


    She make complaints about the system in her mind: "Han Jiang is probably the most crazy man I''ve ever seen."


    System: "has the host determined that Han Jiang is the man of the standard now?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded: "at the beginning, I thought Zhang Yun might be a male leader, but after meeting, I found that Zhang Yun''s personality was not very attractive. Compared with the previous male leader, he was still a lot worse. Therefore, I decided that Han Jiang was a male leader! What''s more, I found that Han Jiang was secretly poking... The sight I felt when I was on a blind date may be that Han Jiang was observing! This man of duplicity. "


    The system chuckles: "the host has gone to so many planes. It seems that he is very experienced. However, many times, the plane task will go the opposite way. Maybe what you guess is not right at all!"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows: "then try it."


    She didn''t believe it. Now the system can turn Han Jiang, who was originally a man, into a man''s partner.


    All the way to the TV station, Han Jiang did not take the initiative to talk to MI Ran''er.


    It seems that she was a little shy by what she said to her sister after the interview.


    Back to the column group, it was already after noon, but in order to busy interview, they didn''t eat.

 Chapter 2318

    Han Jiang is a workaholic. When he''s busy, he can drink coffee all day long. But mi Ran''er can''t. the original master''s body has never suffered from hunger since he grew up. He''s already very hungry now.


    She went back to the column group and started ordering takeout.


    After ordering a lot, she put down her mobile phone and looked at Han Jiang, who was sorting out the interview draft.


    Cross two Lang legs, suddenly asked: "brother Jiang, what do you want to eat?"


    "Your treat?" Han Jiang asked in a low voice without raising his head.


    "Yes, it''s my treat!" Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "brother Jiang, please don''t be polite to me."


    Han Jiang hummed twice and said a string of dish names.


    This guy is really not polite to himself.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t pay attention to Han Jiang. She just ordered enough. That''s just to tease Han Jiang


    When the takeout arrived, MI Ran''er put all the food in the rest room before calling Han Jiang.


    Han Jiang, seeing that she is so warm today, with a little doubt, coagulates mi Ran''er''s small face, "you are too kind..."


    "Yes? I thought I was so warm to brother Jiang before! Don''t brother Jiang feel used to it? " After waiting for Han Jiang to sit down, MI Ran''er takes a bottle of lemon water and hands it to Han Jiang.


    Han Jiang pulls lip, "you have what words to say directly, don''t do so many twists and turns."


    "Now that brother Jiang has seen through my intention, I''ll say it straight! Can I leave early this afternoon? " Mi Ran''er said in a low voice, with a little supplication in her eyes as she met Han Jiang.


    "What do you want?" Han Jiang split a pair of chopsticks and asked angrily.


    "I... I have an appointment this afternoon." Mi Ran''er''s face was flushed. When she said this, her eyes dodged and fell into Han Jiang''s eyes. This girl was guilty.


    Han Jiang''s eyebrows frowned in an instant.


    "No!" He spoke coldly.


    "Why? In the past, when Xiaowan was the host, as long as the live broadcast ended, she could leave the office to make personal announcements. Why did I have to stay in the column group nine to five? "


    Mi Ran''er didn''t agree.


    Han Jiang raised his eyes and looked at her gougougou lips, "because Xiaowan and the column group only have the hosting appointment, and you still have the labor contract, which is the reporter appointment. Do you understand?"


    "Now that I''m a host, do I have an extra salary?" Asked miran''er curiously.


    "Yes! It will be paid next month. However, you should pay attention to it. If there is any mistake in the process of hosting, you will be deducted. If there is no mistake in one month, there will be a bonus!


    Just pay and bonus.


    Still, she wanted to leave early.


    "Brother Jiang, I''ll treat you to a meal. Please let me leave early! My appointment in the afternoon is really important. It may be related to my life-long happiness... "


    A lifetime of happiness


    Han Jiang''s face is more heavy.


    "Mr. Zhang asked you to dinner? This man is long and soft. There is a very sinister smell between his eyes. Be careful that you are eaten to death by him Han Jiang reminds a way very kindly.


    "How do you know what Mr. Zhang looks like?"


    Miran''er immediately asked suspiciously.


    Han Jiang''s face froze in an instant.


    "Brother Jiang, on the day I went on a blind date, did you meet me by chance?" Miran''er continued to ask.


    Han Jiang took a big meal and said he didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    Mi Ran''er was sure that the look he felt that day was from Han Jiang.


    This guy stares at her with that kind of eyes in the dark, just like a vicious man.

 Chapter 2319

    However, all the features of this guy''s whole body add up to a male dominated configuration.


    When mi Ran''er saw that he did not speak, he had to bow his head and eat first.


    Han Jiang ate fast. When he put down his chopsticks, he said in a low voice, "if you want to leave early, you can leave after the photos taken today are repaired."


    Hearing this, MI Ran''er''s eyes brightened.


    "Good!"


    Her joyful appearance fell into Hanjiang''s eyes, which made Hanjiang more uncomfortable.


    In fact, MI Ran''er didn''t have any important agreement. It was because this day was Gu''s mother''s birthday. She had to go back early to celebrate for Gu''s mother, which was what the original owner would do every year.


    If this year''s trade is not done rashly, it may make Gu''s mother doubt whether her daughter has become indifferent to her mother.


    However, looking at Han Jiang''s expression, it''s probably a misunderstanding.


    Mi Ran''er was not ready to explain, so he let this guy continue to drink vinegar. When he was full, he knew that he had to take the initiative to tell her what he wanted to do.


    After leaving the TV station, she went to buy a cake that Gu''s mother liked to eat, and then went home.


    Open the door and see a pair of strange shoes on the ground.


    Miran''er frowned in an instant.


    She changed her shoes into the room and saw Zhang Yun sitting in the living room.


    "Ran Ran came back, hurry to come here, today Geyun is specially to celebrate my birthday, you come to help my mother take good care of Yunye, my mother is going to cook!"


    Seeing mi Ran''er coming back, Gu''s mother called her to go.


    Mi Ran''er frowned, but he still showed a smile.


    After all, the visitor is a guest. As a host, if you look too ugly, it''s hard to take care of your father and mother.


    She put the cake down and went over with a smile.


    "How does Yun know today is my mother''s birthday?"


    Zhang Yun also low smile, "is my mother told me, my mother entrusted me to come to give aunt birthday gift, aunt left me to eat, but you should not mind?"


    Zhang Yun has changed his name at the moment.


    If it wasn''t for Gu''s mother''s presence, in fact, MI Ran''er would like to say that you''d better call me Miss Gu. After all, they haven''t known each other so well!


    Zhang Yun also took out a small box.


    "When I went to choose a gift for my aunt, I thought this necklace would match you, so I bought it as a gift to meet you." Zhang Yun also handed the box to MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er did not answer.


    "That''s very kind of you. I... I can''t take it. After all, this kind of gift has different meanings." Mi Ran''er smiles and waves her hand. She is still wearing the uniform of the morning broadcast. She takes this opportunity to get up and say, "Mr. Zhang, sit down by yourself first, and I''ll change my clothes."


    Zhang Yun was also disappointed to take the gift back and nodded, "OK... It''s OK. You don''t need to treat me specially. I think it''s disturbing you!"


    Miran''er went to the room.


    Soon there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" She pulled up her coat and spoke in a low voice.


    It was Gu Mu who pushed the door in.


    As soon as Gu''s mother came in, she frowned and glared at her daughter.


    "What''s your attitude? People like you as soon as they see it. Why are you so arrogant? Do you really think you''re a public figure? No matter how famous you are, don''t you have to get married? "


    Gu''s mother slapped a series of education into mi Ran''er''s ears, which made her frown a little irritably.

 Chapter 2320

    "Mom, why am I so proud? I didn''t give him a look as soon as I entered the door! What''s more, today is your birthday, and I didn''t say to invite guests. Suddenly there is one more person in my family. I''m stunned for a moment. Is that normal? Do I have to be very calm to see a big living man appear in my house? "


    Mi Ran''er replied angrily to Gu''s mother.


    Take your pants and put them on.


    "Cloud is also my invitation, is my guest, Gu ran, I warn you, today is my birthday, you don''t let me angry!"


    Gu''s mother, already out of breath by Mi Ran''er, pointed to her daughter''s nose and said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be angry with you." Mi Ran''er went up to Gu''s mother and took her arm. "It''s not hard for me to act. I''ll help you treat Zhang Yun well."


    Gu''s mother''s face looks a little better.


    Mi Ran''er took Gu''s mother''s shoulder and they came out of the room.


    Zhang Yun is also sitting on the sofa. Gu''s father is chatting with him.


    Gu''s mother is still stewing soup in the kitchen. She quickly pushes mi Ran''er into the living room, and then goes to the kitchen to watch the dishes.


    Mi Ran''er goes to Gu Fu and sits down to listen to them talking about the latest news, that is, the news that the child was cut and wounded yesterday. The murderer has been arrested.


    "The murderer seems to have been diagnosed with neuropathy. He should not be shot, but sent to a mental hospital." Gu Fu said regretfully, "it''s really cheap to hurt so many children!"


    "There is no way. Since he is mentally ill, he has no way to control his behavior ability, and it''s normal that he can''t bear criminal responsibility." Zhang Yun also a faint smile, said his views.


    In this sentence, MI Ran''er immediately understood that Gu Fu would not like Zhang Yun.


    She looked at Gu Fu. Sure enough, she saw a habitual unhappy face on his face. It was very light, and it disappeared very quickly.


    Zhang Yun doesn''t understand Gu Fu''s personality, so he doesn''t understand Gu Fu''s mind at the moment, and still expresses his own opinions.


    On the pretext of helping Gu Mu with the dishes, MI Ran''er leaves the awkward place.


    At dinner, Gu''s father was very self-restraint, and Zhang Yun also had a few cups.


    Zhang Yun didn''t drive here today. Just wait and take a taxi to leave. So, you can drink.


    Zhang Yun is also trying to please Gu Fu, but Gu Fu has a bad impression on him from the beginning, and it''s not easy to change his mind at the moment.


    After dinner, Gu''s mother had to let mi Ran''er Take Zhang Yun out.


    Mi Ran''er puts on her coat and goes downstairs with Zhang Yun.


    "My father always likes to drink, and he never drinks beer. You haven''t drunk so much white in foreign countries, have you?" Mi Ran''er asked with a low smile, seeing that Zhang Yun''s face was full of red, and he was already drunk.


    Zhang Yun also pinched his eyebrows and said with a low smile, "I''m ok. Drinking is just a bit on my face. Do you think I''m drunk? In fact, it''s just a little dizzy. You can see that I can walk in a straight line! "


    Mi Ran''er was amused by Zhang Yun''s words.


    "Gu ran... Your father is very kind. I don''t have a father. When I see your father, I think of my father! If he is still here, he should be the same as your father. He likes to drink and prefers to have younger generation to accompany him to drink. Over the years, what I regret most is that I didn''t spend too much time with him at that time... "

 Chapter 2321

    "Take advantage of your mother''s time to be filial. Don''t have another regret many years later."


    Mi Ran''er stood in the elevator with her arms in her arms and whispered to Zhang Yun.


    Zhang Yun also looked at her side face. After a long time, a smile appeared on her face. "Yes, I come back now, just for the sake of one less regret in the future. My mother is very happy to see me back!"


    As he came out of the elevator, Zhang Yun also asked mi Ran''er about her work in the TV station and talked about her imagination of the future.


    I really got up too early this morning. Mi Ran''er was too sleepy and yawned all the time.


    When Zhang Yun finished, she trembled her eyelashes and nodded, very perfunctorily.


    Before the words were heard, the man around him suddenly reached out and hugged mi Ran''er into his arms.


    Mi Ran''er, who had been in a daze, suddenly woke up and raised his foot in Zhang Yun''s heart, trying to kick him.


    "However, I found that I like you, your mother is right, we have a lot of common language, very suitable for together, maybe we can achieve each other in the future, let''s try together, maybe it''s a good story again!"


    Zhang Yunye''s words directly made mi Ran''er laugh.


    She pushed Zhang Yun away.


    "Mr. Zhang, are you drunk? I think I made it clear yesterday that I still don''t want to talk about these things. My work has just started, and I don''t want to be distracted by falling in love. I hope you can understand me. Besides, I''m not the best girl for you, and you''re not my boy! "


    Mi Ran''er tried to calm down and said to Zhang Yun calmly.


    Zhang Yun also laughed: "that''s because you don''t know how suitable we are. You can rest assured that I will let you know how suitable we are soon..."


    Zhang Yun also said, with a proud smile, staggering toward the gate of the community.


    Instead of following, MI Ran''er held his arm and looked at the man''s back. In his mind, he said, "this man is sick!"


    The system didn''t speak.


    Miran''er did not think that the system would comfort herself at this time.


    She saw that Zhang Yun also got on the taxi smoothly at the gate of the community, and then turned around to go home.


    Turning around, she saw a slender figure standing in the dim light opposite.


    "Brother Jiang?" She gave a low cry.


    Even though he didn''t see Han Jiang''s eyes at the moment, MI Ran''er could feel the cold air released from Han Jiang so far away.


    She pursed her lips, pulled out a smile on her face, and went to Han Jiang.


    "Brother Jiang, why are you here? Do you want to come here for business? " She whispered.


    "Is that why you leave work early?" Han Jiang''s tone doesn''t sound emotional, but the keen mi Ran''er has already felt the man''s anger.


    She smiles and nods slowly. "Count... Count!"


    "Yes? Gu ran, what''s good about this man? You look at the way he looks at you. I wish you would go to the hotel with him tonight. After sleeping with you, I will kick you away. Then I will go to the entertainment circle to find my new goal. If you are so close to him, I will definitely be hurt! "


    Han Jiang said in a low voice with anger.


    He has seen through the essence of Zhang Yunye.

 Chapter 2322

    This guy got some romantic atmosphere abroad. After returning home, he intended to use it on these simple girls at home. He was the first one to focus on MI Ran''er, who was on a blind date with him.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he frowned slightly. "Brother Jiang, in what capacity do you say these words to me? Have you ever dealt with Zhang Yun? Is that how you judge people? "


    "Having heard some of his deeds, as for what identity..." Han Jiang hesitated.


    "Brother Jiang, I don''t care where you hear the message, it has nothing to do with me. Besides, whether Zhang Yun and I want to continue to associate with each other is my own business. You are just my team leader and can''t control my personal life."


    With a little anger, MI Ran''er turned and walked away quickly.


    Han Jiang looked at her back and clenched his fist.


    For a long time, the sight of MI Ran''er''s back was taken back.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that he was so excited by Han Jiang that he didn''t even tell him.


    Don''t tell because you don''t like it?


    But if he didn''t like it, why should he meddle so much in her business and give her the illusion?


    Although Han Jiang looks at the loyal dog, he is also a strong dog. He will hurt people anytime and anywhere!


    It took a long time for MI Ran''er''s emotion aroused by Han Jiang to subside.


    She bit her lip and lay on the bed looking at the ceiling.


    Zhang Yun is actually making such an idea. If it wasn''t for Han Jiang''s warning, MI Ran''er, who has become an old driver, can''t see it. This guy''s disguise is too deep.


    Miran''er was about to go to bed when the door rang.


    "Come in!" She sat on the bed wrapped in a quilt and watched Gu''s mother sneak in.


    "That... However, you and Yun also..."


    Before Gu''s mother finished, she was interrupted by Mi Ran''er, "Mom, please don''t arrange this kind of blind date for me in the future. I don''t like it. The more you force me, the less I want to get married. Maybe you give me some space. When I meet the right person, I will take the initiative to attack. Soon I will be able to bring you back a perfect son-in-law!"


    Gu''s mother''s face sank a little by her words.


    But it''s not too much for a daughter to ask for private space.


    She is also worried that if her daughter is so single again, she will become an old girl and no one will want her.


    "Do you have someone you like?" Gu''s mother suddenly brightened her eyes and asked curiously.


    "Why do you say that?" Miran''er, with a heavy face, asked in a funny way.


    "Don''t you mean to threaten me to leave you alone before I can take your boyfriend home? You must have a goal. What does the child do? How old are you? What do you belong to? "


    Gu''s mother immediately began to nag.


    "Ma..."


    Mi Ran''er''s head was about to explode at such a nagging!


    Small hand covers ear, "you don''t ask again, have specific target I tell you?"? Now I have no one I like, really! "


    Gu''s mother obviously doesn''t believe it. However, she can''t be too hard on her daughter. If she doesn''t marry, won''t she and her husband never see her son-in-law and grandson until they die?


    "Well, when you are so old, you have a sense of propriety. I won''t disturb you any more. You have to get up early tomorrow. Your father and I will watch your live broadcast and work hard!"


    After giving mi Ran''er a string of encouragement, Gu''s mother left her room.

 Chapter 2323

    After Gu''s mother left, MI Ran''er felt relieved.


    She fell on the bed and looked at the ceiling. She was a little dizzy!


    How did the original owner live under the attention and nagging of such a pair of parents before?


    If you want her to live with such a couple of parents for decades, MI Ran''er thinks that she may have gone crazy before she is old. Is she too lenient?


    Turning off the light, miran''er breathed out, pulled the quilt over her face, and was ready to go to bed!


    -


    The next day, when she saw Han Jiang on TV, MI Ran''er didn''t take the initiative to say hello.


    After Han Jiang gave her the draft, she had breakfast and read the draft. After eating, she went to brush her teeth and began to make up.


    As soon as I put on my make-up, I''m going to the studio.


    In the second live broadcast, MI Ran''er was obviously more comfortable than in the first one, and her performance was more natural, which made people feel very comfortable.


    Yesterday''s audience rating dropped because of the sudden change of the host, but today''s live audience rating has increased a little. Although it is not as much as when Xiaowan hosted it before, it is a small progress.


    Mi Ran''er was very happy to see the ratings statistics.


    A colleague in the column group joked, "however, now that you''re in the studio, you''ve been promoted. Should you treat us to dinner?"


    Mi Ran''er thought that she should invite them to dinner. After all, Han Jiang gave her the opportunity to be a studio. She was a little unfair to other colleagues. She had to ask them to have a meal to appease them. Otherwise, some rumors that were not good for her would come out in the future.


    Miran''er simply agreed, "well, if you choose a place, I''ll pay for it!"


    "Let''s eat seafood. It''s said that there''s a new seafood restaurant in Chengdong. It''s all fresh food that comes by air from the seaside every morning. Although it''s a little expensive, it''s definitely different when it''s fresh!"


    As soon as the colleague''s words came out, others immediately agreed!


    Eat seafood


    Miran''er knows how expensive it is to eat seafood in the inland. She thinks that all her bonus this month may be defeated by the present treat.


    The colleague went to ask Han Jiang to join him.


    Han Jiang shook his head, "you go, I still have some work to do!"


    "Oh, brother Jiang, don''t be a workaholic at this time. However, it''s not easy for people to treat you once. Don''t you give face? Besides, you are our team leader. If you don''t go, we won''t be at ease eating! "


    That colleague is really able to speak and has been persuading Han Jiang.


    Finally, Han Jiang was annoyed by her, so he could only nod, "OK, OK, I''ll go with you!"


    With that, he looked up at Mi Ran''er''s seat.


    It was right in front of MI Ran''er''s eyes. The latter noticed that his eyes had collided with each other. He immediately removed his eyes and pretended that nothing had happened!


    Han Jiang''s eyes sank.


    The new store is really different. The decoration and service are the best. After sitting down in the private room, my colleagues began to order. When mi Ran''er heard the name of the dish, she felt suffocated and loosened a button on her neck.


    When it was Hanjiang''s turn to order, Hanjiang handed the menu directly to the next one. He said, "I don''t like seafood very much. Just feel free."


    He has a conscience.


    Miran''er breathed a little.


    When she finally got the menu, she made a little calculation. This meal is nearly ten thousand tonight. These people really killed her as a fat sheep!


    The heart drops blood, but on the face also wants to keep smiling.

 Chapter 2324

    She handed the menu to the waiter. "Well, that''s all you need. You can serve quickly."


    After the waiter went down, the colleague who was giving a treat today looked at Mi Ran''er and said with a low smile, "however, I heard that you went on a blind date this weekend. What''s your date like? Handsome or not, what do you do? Do you have any money? "


    "What? Jingjing, are you interested in him? " Miran''er asked with a low smile.


    Jingjing said with a smile, "if you don''t like it, you can introduce it to me!"


    "Well, I''m embarrassed to fight with him. Maybe I can''t help you! However, I don''t think the other party is your favorite. "


    Jingjing said clearly: "in this case, forget it! I thought it was a handsome guy... Listen to what you mean, it should not be handsome. If you want to say that handsome guy, brother Jiang is my aesthetic benchmark. When you meet a date who is as handsome or more handsome as brother Jiang, if you are not interested, please introduce it to me immediately! "


    Miran''er was amused by Jingjing''s words.


    She quickly nodded: "well, if I can meet you, I will introduce you."


    Han Jiang listened to this, his brow slightly frowned.


    Does this girl want to go on blind date?


    The food came up soon.


    The taste of seafood is very good. It is worthy of being fresh seafood. It''s fresh, sweet and delicious. Miran''er liked seafood, so she ate a lot of it.


    After gnawing the crab leg, she was about to shell a shrimp, but Han Jiang suddenly grabbed her arm.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er looks back at Han Jiang doubtfully.


    "You still eat, you''re not going to die?" Han Jiang frowned tightly with anger in his eyes.


    Miran''er was even more at a loss.


    The rest of the people were attracted by the movement here. When they saw the situation on MI Ran''er''s face, their faces suddenly changed!


    Jingjing said anxiously: "however, don''t you know that you are allergic to seafood? Your whole face is swollen like a pig''s head now


    "What?"


    Miran''er had just come to realize that her face was just beginning to feel numb and itchy. She thought it was because of the heat. She didn''t expect to be allergic, because the original owner didn''t remember that she was allergic to seafood.


    She felt her cheek. Sure enough, it was twice as big as usual.


    Soon, the tongue began to numb.


    "Go


    Han Jiang saw that she was still touching her face, pulling her arm and pulling her up: "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Brother Jiang, what about this table Jingjing frowned and worried that they would pay for the table.


    Han Jiang took out his wallet, took out a card and handed it to Jingjing: "I''ll pay!"


    "Good!"


    On the crystal surface, a happy look appeared, and the card was quickly connected.


    After MI Ran''er was taken out of the seafood restaurant by Han Jiang, he was rudely pushed into his co driver''s seat by Han Jiang.


    "It hurts!" Mi Ran''er murmured, holding the shoulder that he had pushed fiercely.


    "Just know the pain! Otherwise, if you are paralyzed, you will not be far away from death! " Han Jiang said coldly, and bent down to help mi Ran''er fasten his seat belt!


    Mi Ran''er was obviously worried. When could this guy stop talking right and wrong? Is it really fun to stab her heart with every word like this?


    There were some tears of grievance in MI Ran''er''s eyes, but Han Jiang didn''t see them.


    When Han Jiang got on the bus, MI Ran''er turned aside and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Fortunately, there was a hospital nearby. I went to the hospital for emergency treatment. When the doctor checked, prescribed medicine and put on water, it was almost an hour later.

 Chapter 2325

    "You may have to observe in the hospital tonight. You call your parents and say you can''t go back. Tomorrow morning, you have to live on TV. You''d better take good care of your face. Otherwise, a little puffiness on your face will be exposed to the audience under the high-definition camera!"


    Mi Ran''er snorted. Lying on the bed, she asked angrily, "so, you are worried that no one will be on the live broadcast tomorrow when you send me to the hospital in such a hurry? In fact, brother Jiang, you don''t have to worry at all. You can go on the live broadcast directly. It''s definitely better than Xiaowan and I. you can attract a lot of girlfriend fans! "


    "Bullshit!"


    Han Jiang was sitting on the chair in front of the hospital bed. Lao Shen was holding his arm on the ground and directly scolded mi Ran''er: "if I can really play, do you think I can have a chance for you and Xiaowan?"


    "Why can''t you play? I remember, you have the certificate of putonghua grade examination, and you have a good image. It''s more than enough to be a host! " Mi Ran''er''s curiosity was aroused by Han Jiang''s words.


    Han Jiang sneered: "why should I tell you the reason?"


    In a word, MI Ran''er was speechless.


    She pulled out a helpless smile: "good good! I shouldn''t have asked so many questions. I''m asleep and you''re watching. "


    She said, not waiting for Han Jiang to answer, she closed her eyes directly.


    She was really predestined with the hospital in this position, but in only half a month, she went to the hospital twice.


    Life is really bumpy!


    Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly in her heart.


    She had thought that Han Jiang would leave when he had finished. Who knows, he actually lay down on the empty bed next to him.


    "Won''t you go home? There''s a nurse on duty here. If I feel uncomfortable, I''ll just ring the nurse''s bell. " Mi Ran''er was still a little upset. After all, they didn''t have any real relationship now. It seemed that Han Jiang was being bullied by him!


    Han Jiang stretched his body a little tired. "I''m too tired to drive. It''s dangerous to drive now. It''s better to make do with it here tonight. Moreover, there are few nurses on duty. If you have any emergency, you may not be able to get to you at the first time. What are you going to do then?"


    "Well..."


    Miran''er was ready to go to bed with peace of mind.


    As soon as I squinted, my stomach suddenly grunted.


    She didn''t have enough to eat at night. She felt that Han Jiang didn''t enjoy himself.


    "Brother Jiang, let''s have some supper!" She turned over to face the direction of Han Jiang and said with a low smile.


    "Whatever you want." Han Jiang closed his eyes and his voice was full of fatigue.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and began to order takeout.


    Before the delivery, MI Ran''er welcomed her parents.


    "Why are you here so late?" Mi Ran''er was scared out of bed by Gu''s father and mother, and asked suspiciously.


    "When you called, your father and I were ready to go to bed, but the more we thought about it, the more worried we felt. When you left home in the morning, you were still well. How could you be hospitalized at night?"


    Looking at the swelling on her daughter''s face, Gu''s mother raised her hand and caressed her painfully: "what''s the matter? Have you been beaten? "


    "I... we''ll have a dinner in the Department tonight, I''ll have seafood, and then..." Mi Ran''er explains quickly.

 Chapter 2326

    "Silly girl, have you forgotten that you are allergic to seafood? All the time, I have never bought seafood at home Gu''s mother sighed silently, "well, now we''ll learn a lot, and never touch this kind of food again."


    After Gu''s mother took mi Ran''er''s little hand and said a word, she noticed that Han Jiang had already got up and put on his coat.


    "This is..." Gu''s mother has not officially met Han Jiang, so she has some doubts. She even begins to wonder happily whether this is her daughter''s boyfriend?


    "This is me... My group leader is Han Jiang." Mi Ran''er thought that Gu''s mother used to be hostile to her former boss at home. Now when she saw me, she didn''t know what kind of expression she would show.


    Gu''s mother was stunned when she heard that she was the unscrupulous boss she often abused.


    She was surprised: "your boss is so young! Not a few years older than you? "


    "Well, it''s like five years older, isn''t it, brother Jiang?" Mi Ran''er looks back at Han Jiang.


    Han Jiang''s face with a rare gentle smile, he nodded, "yes! Hello, uncle and aunt! Because the Department dinner let Gu ran allergy hospital, I''m really sorry. "


    Han Jiang apologizes to Gu Fu and Gu Mu. What is this guy thinking?


    "It''s OK. The girl has no memory. She was less than three years old when she was allergic last time. It''s probably because it''s too long, so she forgot about it. It''s not the head of group leader Han!"


    Gu''s mother quickly waved her hand with a low smile, saying that she didn''t mind.


    Miran''er''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Is this still her mother who often talks about her daughter''s boss at home, who is too unscrupulous, and she is just picky?


    Mi Ran''er felt that Gu''s mother was really strange!


    "Mom, you can see that I''m ok now. You and dad should go back to have a rest. I have brother Jiang watching. Nothing''s wrong!" Mi Ran''er felt that the ambiguous smile in Gu''s mother''s eyes when she looked at Han Jiang was really a bit embarrassing.


    Can the mother not see a good man and think she can be a son-in-law?


    Gu Mu nodded, "well, then, group leader Han, I will give my daughter to you! Sometimes she is very headstrong and disobedient. You should bear with her a little more. The little girl may be a little slack in her work. You should supervise her well and she will do her job well! "


    Mi Ran''er


    Gu Fu


    The wall of Gu''s mother falls too fast!


    With difficulty, he sent Gu''s father and mother away. Mi Ran''er went back to bed and sat down with a long, tired sigh.


    "Your mother looks at... And your character seems to be very different, I''m very surprised that your parents, who are very scholarly, can teach you..."


    Han Jiang held his arm and commented with a smile.


    "Brother Jiang, do you mean I''m not knowledgeable enough? Or I don''t know manners? " Mi Ran''er immediately narrowed her sharp eyes and fell on the top of Han Jiang''s still talk. He asked.


    The smile on Han Jiang''s face was more intense: "you can''t understand what I mean. I just want to teach you this independent daughter..."


    "I''m not the same age. There''s a generation gap. When I grow up to my parents'' age, I may be such an elegant, knowledgeable and reasonable woman." Mi Ran''er lifted the quilt, sat down beside the bed and said with a low smile.


    Han Jiang was amused by her stinky expression.


    "Then I''m looking forward to that day." Han Jiang said, and restored just lazy posture, lying on the empty bed.

 Chapter 2327

    "Brother Jiang, your words are very misleading. If we have a different relationship, it can be regarded as a proposal." Mi Ran''er couldn''t help complaining.


    Han Jiang did not hate her, but looked at her with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er was numb at his sight.


    "When I didn''t say anything. Go to sleep She fell on the bed, reached for the light and was ready to go to bed.


    "How many more kisses are you going to have in the future?" Han Jiang, however, was not ready to let mi Ran''er sleep so simply. He asked in a low voice.


    "Brother Jiang, does this have anything to do with you?" In the dark, MI Ran''er looked at the ceiling, frowned and asked with a low smile.


    "What do you think?"


    Han Jiang asked coldly.


    Miran''er''s attitude towards this guy was so angry.


    She sat up and turned on the light. She glared angrily at Han Jiang in the next bed, "brother Jiang, please, if you have any opinion on me or anything you want to say to me, just speak directly, OK? Don''t always hate me like this, let me think you hate me, but you usually care about me, so I really have no bottom in my heart... "


    Han Jiang slightly frowned: "what do you think I would like to say to you?"


    Miran''er''s face was a little red.


    She pursed her lips for a long time before she said, "how do I know? I''m not the roundworm in your stomach. "


    "Then you don''t have to think so much. If I have something to say to you one day, I will speak directly instead of huff and puff. Moreover, I''m strict with you. It''s clearly your mother''s request. How can I say I hate you?"


    Han Jiang said with a low smile and raised his hand to turn off the light.


    When darkness returned to the ward, all the expressions on her face disappeared.


    She looked at Han Jiang with a stiff face.


    This asshole.


    What else do you want her to do? Does he think it''s not the time to say that?


    Miran''er took a deep breath and tried not to mind or get angry.


    On the bed, she simply closed her eyes and went to sleep first. Anyway, it was only half a month since she came here. It''s still a long time. Later, she would deal with this man with dark belly slowly!


    -


    The next morning, the swelling on MI Ran''er''s face had not completely disappeared. However, she painted a make-up for herself, which made her look much better.


    What''s more, her eyes were full of energy, and there was no difference in her speech. Therefore, the audience did not expect that miran''er had spent the night in the hospital the night before.


    After the live broadcast, she was a little paralyzed. The swelling on her face last night itched her all night. Moreover, because of her tongue, her throat was very uncomfortable. Today, she drank a lot of water before she dared to enter the studio.


    Now that I''m discouraged, I''m totally different from what I used to be.


    She went to her seat and sat down, limping on the table, not wanting to do anything.


    "But are you still uncomfortable? Why don''t you ask brother Jiang for a leave and go back to have a rest! " Jingjing leaned over and said anxiously.


    "It''s OK. If you have an urgent interview task later, and you have your own case to do, brother Jiang has no one here. It will be very troublesome!" Miran''er shook his head slowly, said wearily, took a sip of the coffee on the table, trying to refresh himself.


    "I heard that brother Jiang took care of you all night in the hospital last night. Tell me honestly, is it because of brother Jiang that your blind date didn''t succeed?" Jingjing''s eyes suddenly gossip.

 Chapter 2328

    Miran''er gulped down the coffee.


    She looked at Jingjing: "you gossip!"


    Jingjing laughs: "I''m a reporter. I still have this sense of smell. Moreover, brother Jiang is obviously special to you. I think Xiaowan left the column group for this reason."


    "You mean Xiaowan left the column group because brother Jiang liked me? Sister, what are you joking about? " Mi Ran''er thinks it''s a bit mysterious. How can Xiaowan not be confident that she has ever fought for such a little beauty as the original owner.


    Xiaowan''s personality, in the general modern romance novels, is Xiaobai''s female partner, or the man''s master Bai Yueyue.


    Even if she knows that Han Jiang likes Gu ran, she will stay in the column group and compete with Gu ran.


    Rather than choose to clip the tail to escape to another column group.


    "Well, why did she leave our group? But she went to the late night stall, which has a much lower audience rating than the morning stall. Moreover, the audience is not the same. It''s really bad for others, isn''t it? "


    Jingjing had already made it clear where Xiaowan was going, so she came to MI Ran''er to say this.


    Mi Ran''er frowned and thought about it carefully. Could Xiaowan really be such a person who would help others.


    "In fact, there may be another reason why Xiaowan left!"


    Jingjing''s voice turns, and she raises her eyebrows and whispers.


    "What?" Mi Ran''er thinks that this girl is an old driver, and her analysis is very reasonable.


    "She may have fallen out with brother Jiang. She should have confessed and was rejected by brother Jiang, so she felt ashamed to stay in the morning stall and chose to leave!"


    This reason was more convincing to MI Ran''er.


    No wonder Xiaowan was not very nice to her face when she left.


    With a sigh, MI Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lip helplessly. "If so, it has nothing to do with me!"


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Brother Jiang refused Xiaowan because of you. Don''t tell me that you really don''t have any feeling... Brother Jiang was very kind to you when you entered the column group. Many times, he took the initiative to do what you should do. Moreover, when you first came here, many parts of the manuscript were not perfect. It was brother Jiang who helped you improve it after finishing his own work, He has never said this to you. You only remember that brother Jiang is always cold to you. In fact, he is cold and warm-hearted. By the way, I have worked with him for so many years, but I have never seen him take care of any new person like that! "


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and rubbed her nose.


    If you think about it carefully, the manuscripts written by the original owner in the early days of entering the TV station were really bad, but they never returned. Only Han Jiang was very strict with her, which made the original owner grow up very quickly in the experience.


    Moreover, in the process of work, we have not encountered any bumps.


    From this experience, the original owner is really lucky.


    However, it was only at this moment that MI Ran''er realized that no one was born lucky. These lucky values were all manually recharged.


    "Are you moved? I tell you, if I were you, I would tell brother Jiang right away. Your tall and handsome boyfriend will take home. Your parents will never force you to have a blind date again! " Jingjing said excitedly.


    Mi Ran''er finds out that Jingjing is her and Han Jiang''s best friend!


    "Well, you tell me so much. You''re more excited than Han Jiang. I beat around the Bush last night, but this guy has to hide. I can''t help it! I don''t have so much patience... "

 Chapter 2329

    Mi Ran''er shrugs helplessly and simply tells Jingjing about Han Jiang''s performance last night.


    After hearing this, Jingjing immediately frowned, "what''s brother Jiang doing? Last night in that kind of environment, it was a good time to advertise! Is it true that we are both wrong that brother Jiang only cares for you from the elder generation to the younger generation? "


    "So, I''m struggling too!"


    Mi Ran''er already has an idea in her mind. She wants Jingjing to start to publicize her previous affair with Han Jiang in her office. She needs to see Han Jiang''s reaction before deciding what to do next.


    "Don''t tangle. I don''t believe brother Jiang can be bored all his life. You are a few years younger than him. He worries first!"


    Jingjing''s words mean that MI Ran''er and Han Jiang are going to die.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips helplessly.


    "But girls'' youth is much shorter than boys''"


    Jingjing chokes at Mi Ran''er''s words. Then she thinks that MI Ran''er''s words are reasonable.


    Sigh: "if brother Jiang is really Muggle, it''s right to lose you. After all, a man who doesn''t dare to say his love is also impossible to trust!"


    Jingjing''s three outlooks are not only a little crooked when she is looking for love, but also very correct at other times.


    Miran''er pointed to her with praise, "it''s really the great wisdom God''s perception!"


    Jingjing, with a smile, pushes her hand away a little.


    "Well, I''ll go back and write a manuscript. One day brother Jiang will tell you, you must tell me!" Jingjing finished, hopping to his position.


    The two chatted in a low voice and were not heard.


    However, the situation of the two people whispering together has already been seen.


    Han Jiang raised his eyes and glanced at her several times.


    Miran''er had already found out.


    When Jingjing returns to her position, MI Ran''er takes out two boxes of coffee that Gu''s parents brought back to her from abroad from the drawer and comes to Hanjiang''s desk. "Brother Jiang, this is the coffee that my friend brought back from abroad. Try the taste. If you like, I''ll let my friend buy more for you!"


    "Why are you so attentive to me all of a sudden?" Hanjiang coffee will take a closer look, foreign high-end goods, a look is not cheap.


    Friends come back from abroad.


    Zhang Yun seems to be the only friend she has recently returned from abroad.


    Han Jiang''s face sank when he thought of it.


    "Because you sent me to the hospital twice, I owe you before. Last night, you helped me pay for the meal, and I can''t repay you with two packets of coffee! How about brother Jiang? I''ll treat you to dinner sometime! "


    Mi Ran''er propped her hands on Han Jiang''s computer desk and bullied him a lot. Her voice was lower and her little face was wearing a lovely smile.


    If change to do at ordinary times, Han Jiang see this scene, will show a little silly expression, but at the moment, his heart has a strong acid.


    So


    "Can you stop hitting me so close with your face that hasn''t been swollen yet? I think it''s a little scary looking at it! " Han Jiang put his hand on her forehead and pushed her head out.


    "Where is the swelling? I still have make-up on my face. It''s not so bad as usual. Han Jiang, can you stop biting me? I have said that if you don''t like me, why do you hurt me in words like this? "


    Miran''er straightened up and glared at Han Jiang angrily. Her expression at the moment was really blown up by Han Jiang!

 Chapter 2330

    Han Jiang did not expect that his simple words would make mi Ran''er explode.


    He froze.


    "I..." he didn''t mean that


    Miran''er angrily turned and went to the bathroom.


    Jingjing stood up at this time, slightly frowning and looking at Han Jiang: "brother Jiang, you really go too far. However, you always feel that you are too strict with her and say that you are not approachable enough. I tell you, chasing girls is not like this. You should be careful and drive girls to other people''s arms."


    Han Jiang


    Without saying a word, he lowered his head, looked at the coffee in his hand and shoved it heavily into the drawer.


    Jingjing found that he did not refute his words, she picked eyebrow smile, heart of Hanjiang''s mind has completely understood.


    When mi Ran''er arrives at the bathroom, he immediately checks whether his cheek is as swollen as Han Jiang said. When he finds out that it is not, MI Ran''er hisses in silence.


    "Han Jiang, just like the adolescent boys in high school, thinks that to like someone is to bully others. However, no matter how many good things he does to girls, he can''t make girls feel good about him! It''s also now that I am the soul of the original owner. Otherwise, Han Jiang''s road to pursue his wife is endless! "


    Mi ran in the mind and make complaints about the system.


    The system smiles: "this is the man''s design..."


    Mi Ran''er leans on the washstand and looks at the painting on the wall with her arms in her arms. In her mind, she is still talking to the system: "Hey, I don''t know when Han Jiang will be enlightened. I will be able to finish this plot earlier."


    Han Jiang made her feel a little tired. She didn''t give any hints. Moreover, when everyone knew what he wanted, she really couldn''t talk about how long she would stay in this position.


    This feeling of no bottom made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The system doesn''t talk anymore.


    Mi Ran''er stayed in the bathroom for a long time before she went out. Before she went out, she rubbed her eyes and washed her face. She looked as if she had cried before she came out of the bathroom.


    In the eyes of her colleagues, she felt that MI Ran''er had been greatly wronged.


    Immediately feel that Han Jiang is really too much.


    Han Jiang also caught a glimpse of her face. His teeth tightened. He opened his mouth, and his face was full of words.


    Miran''er turned her eyes away from him in a second.


    Go to their own position to sit down, she took a mobile phone watching current events and news, a short time is also ready to continue to hang Hanjiang there.


    It was almost noon when miran''er''s mobile phone rang.


    Seeing the name flashing on the screen of mobile phone, the memory of the original owner gets into my mind.


    It''s ye Yunduo, a high school classmate of the original owner, who called. After graduating from high school, he directly went abroad to study. Their relationship has not been broken. Last month, they also communicated by email.


    Miran''er remembered that the mail cloud of last month said that he would come back this month.


    She has already started to use the domestic telephone. Has she really returned home.


    "Hello She answers the phone directly in the office, "huh? You''re back. Good! Lunch with you, you send me the address, then I''ll come directly to you! However, I don''t have much time to rest at noon. You''d better choose a restaurant close to my TV station. "

 Chapter 2331

    Han Jiang listened to all mi Ran''er''s words.


    He instantly thought of Zhang Yunye''s phone call.


    Is this a call from Zhang Yun, too? I have to ask her to have dinner, and the girl really agreed


    Han Jiang''s hands on his knees clenched his fists.


    Mi Ran''er hangs up, looks at Han Jiang secretly, and takes all his expressions in his eyes. Mi Ran''er has a kind of abnormal pleasure of abuse in her heart.


    She has to give this man a hard shock, otherwise, he really doesn''t know what to do at this time!


    At noon, MI Ran''er runs fastest.


    After she left the TV station, she went directly to the Chinese restaurant from cloud.


    Yunduo used to be a very quiet girl, but her grades were not very good, so she didn''t get into her favorite school in the University, so she just went abroad to study. Now she has completely changed.


    "Why are you so Punk?" When miran''er sat down, he looked at the girl''s dress and said in surprise.


    "Punk? In fact, I tell you, I was not a good girl since I was a child. I used to be quiet, and those so-called quiet dresses were all matched by my mother. If I didn''t wear them, I would always be scolded by my mother. After going abroad, I would let myself go completely! "


    Yunduo said with a smile, "I told you that I have talked about my boyfriends several times abroad. Each of them is very handsome, and each of them is very talented! However, not a long time, we are all international students, no sense of belonging, can only give each other a moment of comfort! what about you? Have you been in love for so many years? "


    Mi Ran''er shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. "Do you think I really look like a boyfriend? If I had a boyfriend, I would bring him to dinner with you today! "


    "But when you just came in, I saw a handsome guy on the opposite Street staring at you all the time. I thought you were from your boyfriend." Cloud low smile a, tease a way.


    "Do you have one?"


    Miran''er was surprised. She didn''t notice it at all.


    Han Jiang is such a fool that he plays following


    "What? He''s not your boyfriend. Is this man following you to hurt you? It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. That guy is really good-looking! "


    Good looking


    Mi Ran''er is more sure that Han Jiang is the other party.


    "He''s either a bad guy or a Muggle. He likes me, but he doesn''t tell me. I''m going to be mad by him." Mi Ran''er leaned back on the seat and said helplessly.


    "And that? What kind of society is it now? What''s the implication of advertising? Why hide and tuck in? " Yunduo said that she didn''t understand the practice of not telling. If she saw a handsome man, she would tell him. How could she be so coy.


    Mi Ran''er could not understand Han Jiang''s mind.


    If she could understand what this guy was thinking, she would have taken Han Jiang!


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s eat! I will stay in China this time. My work plan is to do program planning. I have watched a lot of very novel programs abroad. I feel that there is just a lack of this part in China. I have a lot of ideas, but I need to have a TV station to invest, so that I can identify my ideas, invest and shoot them! You are working in a TV station now. Can you find a relationship to help me? When my show comes out, I''ll let you go up and hold it up! "

 Chapter 2332

    "Me?"


    Miran''er thought that cloud was joking, but seeing the smile on cloud''s face was not like joking.


    She pulled a lower lip: "I am now a little reporter, what can I do to help you? It took me a long time to move to the current column group... The TV station is a very complicated place. The so-called relationship actually depends on the degree. If I don''t master the degree well, I can offend people. "


    Mi Ran''er''s words fell into cloud''s ears. Cloud''s eyes trembled, and then chuckled: "well, it''s OK. I''ll submit my planning manuscript at that time. Besides, I haven''t delivered my resume when I return home. If we get into the TV station, we''ll be colleagues in the future, and we''ll be able to face each other frequently!"


    "Well... Our TV station doesn''t say anything else. The food in the canteen is delicious, although when we are busy, there are very few opportunities to eat in a month..."


    Miran''er raised his glass to the cloud.


    Fortunately, Yunduo didn''t talk more about his work. Otherwise, miran''er really didn''t know how to put it off. The relationship between Yunduo and the original owner was really good. Therefore, miran''er didn''t want to have a rift in their relationship because of such small things.


    After dinner, MI Ran''er rushed back to the TV station.


    When Yunduo drove to take her back, miran''er agreed.


    When he got to the gate of the TV station and got ready to get off, MI Ran''er saw Han Jiang come out with an interview bag on his back.


    "I should have an urgent task. Goodbye. I''ll find you on wechat in the evening!" Mi Ran''er quickly opened the car door, got out of the car and ran towards the Han River.


    Cloud bent down to see Han Jiang, so handsome!


    Her eyes lit up for a moment.


    Mi Ran''er stopped Han Jiang: "brother Jiang, where are you going?"


    "There''s a terrorist attack at the railway station. We need to interview first-hand information. There are serious casualties there. It''s said that there are still suspects at large. Don''t go. I''ll go with Xiao Tao." Han Jiang saw that she was a thin girl. If he met any danger, he would not be able to explain to her parents.


    "I''m going!"


    Such a big scene, how can she not interview as the head of the column group.


    Moreover, she is not the original owner. Even if she meets the suspect, she is confident that she can protect herself.


    Han Jiang had no choice but to let mi Ran''er follow him to the parking lot.


    This terrorist attack was organized. Moreover, these people began to cut people when they broke into the crowd. Most of them cut and ran. The railway station has a large flow of people every day. Moreover, most of them are unarmed people. After being cut, they have no strength to fight back.


    And a lot of kids got hurt.


    The police arrested eleven killers and three are at large.


    Someone on Weibo has released the scene pictures, which are really bloody. Those injured people are sitting on the chair in pain and falling to the ground, with hesitation and panic in their eyes.


    "Are these people crazy? Why bully the common people? If you have the ability to cut down the people with guns, you can kill them in a second! " Mi Ran''er said angrily.


    Xiaotao, the cameraman in the back seat, leaned over his head and said, "well, these people are actually perverted, bullying and bullying. When they really want to die, they will definitely be counselled one by one!"


    Han Jiang''s face sank when he saw that Xiao Tao''s chin was almost touching mi Ran''er''s shoulder.


    He looked back at Xiaotao.


    Xiaotao quietly sat back to his position.

 Chapter 2333

    The scene of the railway station is still under investigation. Fortunately, there is monitoring on the scene, which can determine the face and identity of the murderer as soon as possible. In this way, it is not too difficult to track down.


    However, if the three people are not found in one day, the danger will stay in the railway station for another day.


    After the accident, the security system of the railway station was much stronger than before.


    Mi Ran''er and three of them came to the scene and saw everyone''s situation. Mi Ran''er interviewed a minor injured person.


    He went to help the understaffed nurses, and the doctors bandaged the wounded.


    Looking at her movements, Xiao Tao was worried: "will this girl bandage it? Will it make trouble for doctors? "


    "You see her explosive technique is so skillful, you should know that she has practiced it, and now she is short of manpower. She did it to stop the bleeding of the wounded! As long as there''s no big mistake, it''s OK! "


    Han Jiang sat down on one side, looking at the situation in front of him, he was very anxious.


    A lot of bloody memories flashed into his mind. He had been in the business for nearly six years. He had seen too many such situations. Six years ago, when he became a live reporter, there was a huge earthquake in a southern city. He immediately applied to go to the disaster area.


    After he went to the disaster area, he realized how difficult it was for reporters to keep up with the transportation team, take the most authentic photos, and get first-hand information.


    He has come to this point entirely by his strong will.


    On the first day when Gu ran came to the column group, he showed great enthusiasm for the running scene. He felt like he had just entered the industry. However, Gu ran was a girl, and in many ways, he was still inferior to himself.


    However, Han Jiang is still willing to cultivate and give her the best help.


    Unexpectedly, cultivating, he was gradually attracted by the girl.


    When he realized that he liked her, it should be the time when she was injured. He saw Gu ran fainting in his arms. Han Jiang almost fainted in front of his eyes.


    Sent to the hospital, kept for a long time, determined that her mother would come to the hospital, Hanjiang left.


    Later, the girl''s character became more and more outsider. She probably realized that he was special to her, so she began to show her confidence in front of the boys who love her.


    Han Jiang enjoyed it.


    Of course, if there is no such thing as blind date, it would be better.


    As for Xiaowan


    His cold-blooded confession and pulling Gu ran out to block the gun make Xiaowan hate Gu ran. Han Jiang says that he is sorry for Gu ran.


    I hope I can make up for Gu ran in the future.


    Thinking wildly, MI Ran''er has helped the medical staff to bandage all the injured people. Several of the seriously injured people who cut their heads and necks have already been sent to the hospital.


    When she got up, she felt numb at her feet and quickly kneaded.


    "May I go now?" Han Jiang walked over and asked in a low voice.


    "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Mi Ran''er rubbed her legs and got up. After stamping her feet, she said to Han Jiang.


    "Go ahead, Xiao Tao and I will wait for you at the door!" Han Jiang said that, but his steps were still in the same place. He watched mi Ran''er enter the bathroom, but he didn''t move half a minute.


    Miran''er went to the bathroom and came out to wash her hands.


    Just at this time, she heard footsteps coming in outside the door. She stood in the way and quickly got out of the way.

 Chapter 2334

    Who knows, that person is about to turn the corner place, suddenly stopped the footstep.


    This action aroused mi Ran''er''s vigilance.


    She slightly frowned and turned her eyes to the corner.


    You can see the tip of the shoe.


    If she remembers well, one of the injured people in the surveillance room is wearing these shoes.


    What is this man waiting to do here? Ready to hack girls out of the bathroom?


    Miran''er moved back a little vigilantly and glanced at the toilet. She found that the mop in the sink was near her!


    She reached for the mop and got ready to go out¡ª¡ª


    Sure enough, a cold light flashed into her eyes. The blade pressed down and hit her face¡ª¡ª


    Miran''er quickly raised the mop in his hand and smashed it at the man!


    "Help She also called for help, and soon attracted people nearby.


    When the murderer saw that someone was coming, he turned to go. Miran''er immediately jumped on him, grabbed his arm and sat down with strength.


    Seeing this, the murderer raised his hand and smashed it on her face. The hand holding the knife was struggling all the time. The tip of the knife rubbed mi Ran''er''s leg and cut a lot.


    The murderer threw mi Ran''er away in a few seconds. He was completely angered by Mi Ran''er, and no matter whether he would be caught or not, he rushed to raise his knife and cut it down on MI Ran''er''s face!


    The original owner is a pretty girl. Even if she has potential, her strength can''t compete with the murderer in front of her.


    Mi Ran''er was a little desperate, so he could only raise his hand to hold his head and prepare to protect his face first.


    The anticipated pain did not come.


    A few seconds later, MI Ran''er opened her eyes and saw the murderer fall in front of her with a painful face, and the knife in her hand fell to the ground with a jingle.


    "Are you all right?" Han Jiang came over with a worried face, grabbed her arm, pulled her up, looked up and down at her body, worried that she was injured.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine!" Mi Ran''er chuckled, motioned to Han Jiang to be at ease, and then looked at the murderer.


    The murderer was kicked in the waist by Han Jiang. He was too painful to move. The police came and tortured the murderer away.


    "Let''s go, too." Han Jiang saw that her arm was injured and helped her walk.


    "You''re hurt too..."


    After several steps, MI Ran''er saw that there was a deep wound in Han Jiang''s palm. "What''s the matter?"


    "For you!" Han Jiang light smile, "after all did not fall on your forehead, disfigured you such a girl is not directly want to die?"


    "Then you don''t need to use your hand to block it. What if you cut your hand?" Mi Ran''er said painfully.


    They go to the medical staff and take gauze and hemostatic solution. Mi Ran''er bandages Hanjiang''s palm before dealing with his own problems.


    They both went back to the TV station.


    "You don''t see how swift brother Jiang was when he went to save Ranran. He was just like the police uncle. Brother Jiang''s hero saved the beauty this time. It''s very glorious!" Xiao Tao is blowing cattle with his colleagues, and he gives a thumbs up to Han Jiang.


    Han Jiang directly kicked a foot in his butt, "hurry to repair the map, today this news has to be sudden!"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Tao ran away with his tail between his legs.


    Jingjing came forward and looked at them vaguely, "are you two bitter couple now? Brother Jiang, you''ve saved your life. In fact, you''re willing to... "

 Chapter 2335

    "What happened? Do not hurry to work, just on my way back, the above called, our column emergency live, there are 10 minutes to prepare, I want to see the appropriate manuscript


    Han Jiang said, the hands of the scene will be lost to Jingjing hands.


    Ten minutes


    Jingjing gritted her teeth and scolded Huang Shiren secretly. She had to take the manuscript to sort it out.


    Miran''er also went to make up. She just put on a coat to cover her injured wound. It won''t affect the live broadcast.


    However, the emergency live generally will not give too comprehensive, need to host their own string words, the host''s adaptability is very high.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that he would go through such a big test less than a week after taking office!


    Before entering the studio, she found that her mobile phone had not been put in the office. Looking at Han Jiang beside her, she put her mobile phone into Han Jiang''s arms, "brother Jiang, help me with my mobile phone, I''m in!"


    With that, she went into the studio without waiting for Han Jiang to respond.


    Han Jiang took her mobile phone with a very cute mobile phone cover, stunned.


    Then, frowning slightly, she sat down in front of the camera.


    Mi Ran''er digested the manuscript very well, because this live broadcast has no time limit compared with the previous live broadcast, and this live broadcast is completely broadcasting the situation on the other side of the railway station. Therefore, Han Jiang does not know when the live broadcast will end. He can only wait for the camera to switch again and again to send in new news.


    It took almost two hours to finish the live broadcast.


    After sitting for two hours, MI Ran''er kept a straight waist posture. When she came out of the studio, she didn''t believe it. She supported the wall, kneaded her waist, wrinkled her face together, and muttered in a low voice: "why don''t we give a spare host to our program? It''s a golden program, but does it need a host to die?"


    "Why don''t I ask the leader for you?" Han Jiang looked at her face and said with a low smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be fired yet!"


    Mi Ran''er answers the phone, stares at Han Jiang and goes out with his waist.


    At the end of the live broadcast, it happened to be 6 p.m. when it was time to get off work, MI Ran''er didn''t delay, so she packed her bag and was ready to leave.


    Seeing that she was so worried, Jingjing glanced at Han Jiang and asked deliberately, "however, why are you going on a date?"


    "Yes, I''m going on a date! Ha ha ha... "


    Miran''er joked and hurried away with her bag on her back.


    Han Jiang saw her happy appearance, and could not wait for the speed, slightly frowning.


    Seeing his expression, Jingjing leaned over and whispered, "brother Jiang, if you really like Ranran, it''s time to do it. You say that you are not young for two years. If you don''t tell me, you will like others sooner or later! You can''t let a big girl of Ranran tell you


    "I found that you are really gossipy. Don''t you think you should change a column group? Go to entertainment news, interview stars every day, and get off work early.... "


    Han Jiang is speechless.


    "If brother Jiang is willing to transfer me to entertainment news to tell Ranran, then I''ll go. For you two, what''s my job transfer, even if..."


    "Even if you were fired, would you?"


    Han Jiang leaned down slightly and asked with a low smile.


    Jingjing was stunned for a moment, and then quickly shook her head: "even if it''s fired, my iron rice bowl is lost, my mother has to kill me!"


    "If you don''t want to be transferred, don''t gossip about it. Just do what you should do. Just know what you want to do."

 Chapter 2336

    Han Jiang finished, packed his things and left.


    Mi Ran''er''s appointment is actually to accompany Yunduo to see the house. She has already submitted her resume and is ready to work in the TV station. She wants to see a house near the TV station, so it''s convenient for her to go to and from work in the future.


    After looking at the house, the two girls went shopping and finally found a hot pot restaurant for dinner.


    At dinner, Yunduo found a chance to say to MI Ran''er, "however, today I saw you get into a handsome man''s car in front of the TV station. Who is he?"


    "My boss, my team leader, is a very treacherous Huang Shiren, who has squeezed me to the extreme! By the way, he is the fool I told you about. He is a silly straight man. He is very childish. He thinks bullying girls is a favorite performance. "


    Mi Ran''er started to speak ill of Han Jiang with a bad smile as he mixed his oil dish.


    "That idiot? However, he looks different from the man who followed you to the restaurant at noon... The man who followed you is not so handsome, and, in fact, not so good... "


    The words of the clouds made mi Ran''er sweat on his back.


    Biting her lips, she thought, is she in danger?


    "Well, maybe he didn''t follow you? Don''t think about it so much. Eat quickly Yunduo saw that her face was white. He quickly touched her little head and gently soothed her mood.


    Miran''er knew that it was useless to think more now.


    She can only eat with her head down first. She has to pay attention to the safety of going in and out later. Don''t be killed by a fool before the characters are finished!


    After dinner, because Yun duo had drunk, he couldn''t take mi Ran''er home. So mi Ran''er had to take a taxi.


    When she took a taxi to the gate of the community, she saw a familiar car parked in front of her.


    At first, she didn''t care. When she got out of the car and saw the license plate clearly, she raised her mouth slightly. Is this guy ready to attack? It''s not a waste of time to stimulate so much.


    She pretended not to see the car and went straight to the neighborhood.


    Just arrived at the gate of the community, the small arm was caught.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er was startled. She turned around and struggled. When she saw that it was Han Jiang, her confusion disappeared. "How can it be you? Brother Jiang, what can I do for you? "


    Han Jiang pulled her to his car without saying a word.


    "Brother Jiang, what are you doing? You scratch me. Can you just say something? " Mi Ran''er could not see his face. He frowned slightly and said with some fear.


    Han Jiang stuffed her into his co pilot''s seat.


    "You think it''s fun, don''t you?" he asked in a cold voice


    Miran''er blinked blankly, "why can''t I understand what you''re saying?"


    "You think it''s fun to tease my emotions, don''t you? Yes? Have a nice date with that Zhang Yun tonight? He should be trying his best to please you when he comes back so late? "


    Han Jiang asked coldly, biting his teeth.


    "Brother Jiang, I think you are very strange. You are not my friend. Who are you qualified to date with? Who is qualified to care when I go home? " Mi Ran''er was infuriated by Han Jiang''s attitude. In the car, she couldn''t get up and talk to Han Jiang more forcefully. She could only raise her head and rebuke him!


    "I''m not your who? Everyone can see what I mean to you. I don''t believe you can''t see it! " Han Jiang suddenly bent down and clamped mi Ran''er''s shoulder with both hands. The force was so strong that MI Ran''er''s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 2337

    "You hurt me! I still have injuries on my hands. " Miran''er struggled for a moment and spoke in agony.


    Han Jiang a Leng, the eyes immediately floated heartache, then, the strength of his hands is also a lot less.


    Mi Ran''er took a slow breath. She continued to yell at Han Jiang: "everyone knows, should I be proud of your girlfriend? I''m going to be shameless? What''s more, I have reminded you in the hospital before that we should make our relationship clear, instead of continuing to be ambiguous like this! what about you? How do you do it? What else can I do if you just ignore my question? Do I want to defend myself for you all my life under your vague attitude? "


    Han Jiang was completely stunned by Mi Ran''er''s question


    Mi Ran''er takes advantage of the situation to push Han Jiang away.


    But Han Jiang is pressing more and more.


    Mi Ran''er kisses Han Jiang directly.


    At the moment when they touched each other, she heard Han Jiang say, "well, then I will make our relationship clear! If you dare to go out and provoke others in the future, I''ll see how I deal with you. "


    This son of a bitch, in such a way!


    She pushed Han Jiang away.


    "Han Jiang, you are a real jerk!" There were tears in the corner of her eyes. "Why do you think that if you say this to me now, I have to accept you?"


    She raised her foot and gave Han Jiang a hard kick on his calf. Seeing that he was in pain, MI Ran''er rushed out of the co pilot''s seat.


    Han Jiang watched her run into the community.


    I wonder what kind of sex wolf he is.


    Han Jiang looks very bad.


    He clenched his teeth and fell into the co pilot''s seat with a long, tired breath.


    After entering the community, MI Ran''er falls down on a bench.


    She is sure that if Han Jiang didn''t come by himself, if he really liked someone, it would not be so easy for him to win the other side, and he would probably bet on Gu Sheng


    She stares at the car.


    She wanted to see when this guy would leave.


    However, it was almost 12 o''clock when Gu''s parents called, and Han Jiang had not yet driven away.


    Miran''er was a little worried. What''s wrong with this guy?


    She told her father and mother that she still had some work to do. After hanging up the phone, she got up with doubts and walked towards the door of the community.


    The man was still sitting in the passenger seat.


    She went over and frowned, "are you still going? Are you going to spend the night here? If you throw cigarette ends everywhere, you may be on our morning news tomorrow morning


    Han Jiang pointed to his car ashtray, "no littering!"


    Miran''er saw that the ashtray had been filled with cigarette ends.


    His face sank in an instant.


    "Brother Jiang, you can go quickly. I''ll go home and have a rest. We''ll live tomorrow morning, won''t we?" Miran''er spoke in a bad mood.


    Han Jiang''s voice has been smoked some dumb, "since there is no relationship between us, why do you care when I go home to have a rest? What does it have to do with me if you want to go home? "


    This vengeful, careful eyed man!


    Mi Ran''er clenched her lips and pinched her backpack strap: "I''m not going to see Zhang Yun today. I met my classmate. She just returned home and asked me to accompany her to find a house. Do I have to refuse?"


    "Men and women?" Han Jiang really followed mi Ran''er''s words and asked. It was like questioning his girlfriend who came home late.

 Chapter 2338

    "Woman! She put in the resume of the TV station, you may be colleagues in the future... You told me that Zhang Yun is also such a person, how dare I meet him alone? Before my mother''s birthday, I had made everything clear with Zhang Yun. Later, he never contacted me. "


    The more mi Ran''er said, the more innocent he was. This tone fell on Han Jiang''s ears. Han Jiang began to reflect on whether he really went too far.


    "Brother Jiang, can you go home and have a rest now? Tomorrow morning we have to live, my parents also called several times, let me hurry home! If there''s anything, I''ll talk about it later. "


    Mi Ran''er yawned wearily, then waved his little hand to Han Jiang and turned to leave.


    "Well... What do you think of what I said before? Do you really... Don''t give me this chance? " Han Jiang''s tone has been somewhat humble.


    Mi Ran''er smiles and sighs. She looks at Han Jiang from the back of her head and says, "opportunities are not given by others, but by myself. Brother Jiang, do you think that if you just show me a little bit, I can nod quickly and promise to be with you?"


    "That''s not what I mean." Han Jiang with apology, he will be in the hands of cigarette butts ground out in the ashtray, stretched out his hand, want to grasp her arm.


    Miran''er had gone forward.


    "But that''s what I feel!" Mi Ran''er''s anger with a little resentment came down the wind and fell into Han Jiang''s ears. Han Jiang couldn''t help laughing at her proud steps.


    When mi Ran''er returned home, his father and mother did not sleep.


    "Didn''t you say you''re the host now and don''t need to work overtime? Why are you going home at this time tonight? You''re not going out with anyone, are you? " Gu''s mother saw that she didn''t look very well. She got up and asked.


    "Yes, I went out with... The guy you like." Mi Ran''er was in a good mood and had a joke with Gu''s mother.


    As soon as Gu''s mother heard this, her eyes lit up, "your group leader? Are you two already together? "


    "No, he doesn''t tell. I''ll treat them as ordinary colleagues." After sitting downstairs for such a long time, MI Ran''er was so thirsty that he quickly poured a glass of water into his stomach.


    "I watched your temporary live broadcast today. How about it? The railway station is really frightening... The casualties are not as serious as they are said on the Internet. Is the number you reported false? "


    Gu''s father is concerned about the news. He came over and asked mysteriously.


    "How can it be fake? If we report all the fake numbers, if the real number is dug up later, won''t our program be scolded to stop broadcasting? Dad, stop the conspiracy theory. It''s too late. Let''s go to bed early! I have to go live tomorrow morning! "


    Mi Ran''er was so tired that he yawned, told the two old men to have a rest early, and went back to his room.


    She took a bath and came out. It''s one o''clock.


    Fell on the bed, at the moment suddenly no sleepiness, staring at the dark ceiling in a daze.


    I can''t help but think back to the warm breath when he kisses me.


    "Ah


    After realizing what he was thinking, MI Ran''er was so hot that he quickly got into the bed and pretended that nothing had happened.


    However, the system at this time is very ignorant to say, "host, are you thinking about Chun?"

 Chapter 2339

    Mi Ran''er patted the sheet and growled in his mind: "if you can''t speak, don''t speak! What is thinking about Chun


    "Isn''t it? Now you must be thinking, if only the man could sleep next to you, so that you can hold him without taboo and do some indescribable shame. In this way, you two are progressing so fast that maybe you can finish the task of this plane in a short time.... "


    After analyzing mi Ran''er''s mind, the system laughs, "unfortunately, the host seems to overestimate the initiative of this man."


    "Go away!"


    Miran was hit by the system.


    She growled in her head, narrowed her eyes, shrank in the quilt, closed her eyes and ignored the system.


    After being stimulated by the system, she was sleepy and soon fell asleep.


    That night, MI Ran''er had a very strange dream. In the dream, a very beautiful man in white appeared, curled up in a misty white fog. She went over and asked, "who are you?"


    The man raised his eyes. He looked at Mi Ran''er with a little sadness: "host, you don''t know me. We have experienced so many positions and tasks together. Sure enough, women are unlucky!"


    Mi Ran''er


    The stinking system?


    Is he such a beautiful man?


    Miran''er thought that maybe he thought too much.


    She shook her head and suddenly woke up from the dream.


    She was relieved to see the decoration of the original owner''s room.


    Sure enough, it was a dream.


    The guy of the system is so vicious and ignorant. He won''t be so good-looking, and he has such a pair of beautiful dog eyes


    No way!


    System:


    "However, before you get up, the cadres will be on the air!" Gu''s mother whispered outside.


    Miran''er woke up in a moment, got out of bed, dressed and ran out of the house. He didn''t even have time to eat breakfast. He took two steamed buns and a bag of milk and ran out of the house.


    "This girl is so hot that she has to get up early and get ready for work. If you don''t believe it, you have to cram for a while, and you don''t know who she learned from!" Looking at her mess, Gu''s mother went out. This girl looks like a morning news anchor?


    Gu Fu, who was reading the newspaper, looked innocently at his wife.


    "What are you looking at me for? Am I wrong? In the past decades, which time did you not want to be dragged out of bed by me, and which time did you not step on the spot to report to the company? My daughter''s procrastination is inherited by you! Thanks to my mother who reminds me all day long, otherwise, her monthly bonus will have to be deducted for being late! "


    Make complaints about the beam with joy, and look at the father''s eyes, saying that he can''t speak his mouth. He may say so, but silently he continues to read his news and pretend what he has not heard.


    When mi Ran''er went downstairs and ran to the gate of the community, he saw Han Jiang''s car.


    She wondered, didn''t this guy go home last night?


    She was just about to pass when Han Jiang got out of the car. She was relieved to see that Han Jiang had changed his clothes, which proved that this guy had been home last night.


    Han Jiang is about to call mi Ran''er with his mobile phone. Seeing her coming, he quickly beckons her to pass quickly.


    "Are you here to pick me up?" Mi Ran''er asked clearly.


    "What else? Do you want to be late? Do you really want me to go into the studio for you? "

 Chapter 2340

    "Yes, after you go in, you will certainly be able to harvest a large number of fans. By that time, the audience rating of our program will continue to rise, and maybe it will be the first of the year! Ah, what''s the reward given by the TV station to the program with the highest ratings of the year? "


    After sitting in the co driver''s seat, MI Ran''er looked at Han Jiang, who was wearing a seat belt on the driver''s seat, and asked in a low voice.


    "A million dollars of bonus will be given to all the members of the column group, and the proportion of anchorperson will be more. After all, it''s the same for anyone to read a news release. What''s attractive is the professional ability and appearance of the anchorperson!"


    Han Jiang said and started the car.


    Not far away, he suddenly stepped on the gas again.


    "What''s the matter?" Mi Ran''er was startled by the sudden brake. After stabilizing her mind, she turned her eyes to Han Jiang and asked in a low voice.


    "I always feel that... Someone is following you. Since you left the community, you have a very strange feeling. However, the person seems to be hiding a little, so I didn''t find it. After driving, the feeling is even stronger!"


    Han Jiang looks back at the back of the car. There are several cars behind. Although it''s not the rush hour yet, many people come out to buy vegetables.


    Han Jiang didn''t see anyone he knew.


    However, miran''er''s face in the co pilot''s seat has changed a little.


    "When you talk about this, I think of... Yesterday, when I had lunch with Yunduo, Yunduo said that he saw someone following me all the time. At that time, I thought it was you, but at night Yunduo said it wasn''t you... He said it was a man who looked much gentler and much shorter than you. I guess it might be Zhang Yun, but, Why does this guy follow me like this? "


    Han Jiang sighed when he saw the fear under mi Ran''er''s eyes. He put his hand on MI Ran''er''s small head and patted it. He said gently, "well, maybe it''s just your fans. Now you are also the host of a high ratings column. It''s normal to have fans! In the past, Xiaowan''s fans chased her to her door, which scared her to death and moved quickly. Later, she asked an assistant to send her home every day, so that she would not encounter such abnormal fans when she went home alone. I don''t know what to do... "


    Mi Ran''er knows that Han Jiang is comforting himself. He doesn''t want to scare her.


    Sigh, "forget it, I''d better go to the company and finish the live broadcast first, and then think about this problem. I''m not as popular as Xiaowan. There should be no such crazy fans... But I won''t just relax my vigilance. After all, girls are too weak now. What''s really terrible when something happens!"


    After becoming a reporter and host of social news, the original owner loved to pay close attention to this aspect of news. Therefore, MI Ran''er also knew too much. Many things were exposed by netizens before she could continue to investigate thoroughly.


    Otherwise, the matter will be settled, the murderer will not be found, and the victim will not be able to rest in peace.


    Han Jiang looked at the time, really can not continue to delay.


    Start the car and head for the TV station.


    After Han Jiang''s car moved, a car behind him also moved slowly, following Han Jiang''s car not far or near


    -


    After the live broadcast, miran''er came back to the office yawning.


    She and Han Jiang look very tired today. Other people in the group immediately talk to each other and begin to wonder if something happened to them last night. That''s why they show such tired expression at the same time.


    Everyone''s mind is full of yellow waste!

 Chapter 2341

    Miran was about to have a rest when the phone rang.


    When Yunduo came for an interview, she had to do the navigation. Yunduo also said, "who let your TV station repair so complicated, like a labyrinth? The navigation can''t be used at all, so you can only do the manual navigation!"


    Mi Ran''er was speechless and had to get up to meet the future top producer.


    The cloud was very formal today, and her hair was neatly combed. It was from this girl that MI Ran''er finally saw some shadows before going abroad.


    "I chased you live on the Internet today. Little girl movies are becoming more and more capable now. If I succeed in doing the program in the future, I will be the first to invite you to town!"


    Cloud hook Mi ran er''s chin, said with a bad smile.


    Miran''er patted her on the back of her hand! Aren''t you going to an interview? Come with me as soon as possible... "


    She took Yunduo to the program planning side. Yunduo''s resume was very beautiful. She had practiced in several very popular program groups abroad. In addition, she also gave a plan she had written before. After the interviewer saw it, she communicated with the people around her.


    Then he nodded with satisfaction, "if you are accepted, you can come to work directly tomorrow. There are not many rules in our TV station. You are planning. As long as you give the right planning within the specified time, the planned program will be trial broadcast first. If the trial broadcast effect is good, it will continue to be broadcast. You will be given a quarterly bonus according to the ratings of the program, The basic salary is the same as that of ordinary employees. If you produce many good programs and enough heat, you will be able to upgrade your title and increase the basic salary! "


    The interviewer talked about the specific treatment of the TV station.


    Yunduo didn''t come to the TV station for these benefits, she just wanted to show her fists.


    Hearing the successful admission, she was already very happy.


    Get up and thank the interviewer.


    "You give this plan, should not have been shown to other TV stations?" The interviewer looked at her very novel plan and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, don''t worry. This plan is original. Besides, I haven''t told anyone that it''s just for interview!" Cloud gets up, bows to the interviewer deeply and says quickly.


    The interviewer breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. We''ll prepare for this plan after you''re employed. This is your first case. Do well and strive for success with one shot!"


    "Good!"


    Yunduo never dreamed that he would take the job so easily, and he would be the center of the case as soon as he got into the job!


    It seems that the domestic program planning is really a short board. It needs her fresh blood to inject, so that the domestic variety show can blossom and bear fruit in all fields!


    Out of the interview room, miran''er was still waiting at the door.


    Looking at her happy appearance, she knew that it had been done.


    "Is that it? We will be colleagues in the future. Please take care of us Miran''er went up to the cloud, patted her on the shoulder and encouraged her very gently.


    "Oh... I''ll invite you to lunch this afternoon. Put on your old group leader. He has experience in making programs in China. I want to learn from him. I don''t think you are jealous, are you?"


    Cloud pinched mi Ran''er''s little face and asked with a low smile.


    Her eyes were full of calm, and MI Ran''er felt that she was not the one who had any idea about Han Jiang.

 Chapter 2342

    Therefore, miran''er nodded and agreed.


    She went back to the office of the column group, and Han Jiang was not in.


    "Where did you just go?"


    Jingjing came and asked anxiously.


    "I... I went to the interview with my friend! What''s the matter? " Mi Ran''er was frightened by her expression. "Is something wrong?"


    "Just now, brother Jiang didn''t find you... Now he''s doing an interview alone. He said that he''s coming to a drama group, and the drama he''s shooting is a rare subject in China, so he asked people to interview their shooting experience..."


    Jingjing said in a low voice: "I thought brother Jiang would be angry if he didn''t find you, but it''s very strange today. Instead of being angry, he went to do the interview with a smile... What''s the matter with you and him? Together? "


    "He laughed and you were afraid? What is the image of Han Jiang in your heart? " Miran''er asked in surprise.


    "What kind of image can I have? You don''t know. I''ve been with him these years. At the beginning, I was scolded by him so much that my hair turned white. Later, although I love to scold him less, his occasional look would make me shiver. His aura is not covered!"


    Jingjing thought of the past that had been suppressed over the years, trembled all over, and said with a little fear.


    Miran''er was amused by her.


    "Well, since he''s not angry, I won''t worry. He knows what I''m going to do, so he''s not angry."


    Last night, the two have made it clear that if Han Jiang is still jealous, it''s a bit too much.


    "Well, did your friend get an interview? What''s the interview department? " Jingjing''s focus changed in a moment and asked suspiciously.


    "Planning department, the interview, but she was in many well-known foreign television internship, such a beautiful resume, but it''s strange!" Miran''er said with great satisfaction.


    Jingjing a listen to this, envy, "the atmosphere of foreign TV stations must be good, however, how are you so powerful friends?"


    "All of them? Isn''t that just one? " Mi Ran''er said with a smile.


    "Before that blind date, it seems that he was a new and cutting-edge director who won awards abroad, right? Don''t you say that although you two don''t call each other, you have become friends? "


    "That..."


    Jingjing is talking about Zhang Yunye. Suddenly, MI Ran''er thinks about it for a long time before she remembers Zhang Yunye''s face.


    "Oh... I have no contact with him, not a friend. Maybe, after he becomes a director, he will never remember that there is a little news anchor in his blind date history!"


    Miran''er''s self mockery amused Jingjing.


    "What about Da Dao? Still have to see and touch, grounded brother Jiang is more suitable for you! Moreover, brother Jiang is handsome. In my opinion, many stars can''t compare with him. In the later stage, the directors become slovenly when they play literature and art. If you think about it carefully, brother Jiang is better! "


    Jingjing carefully analyzes it with miran''er.


    Miran''er thinks that Jingjing''s words are very reasonable, but they can only be used as a reference and can''t be considered carefully.


    "Well, let''s sit back and write the manuscript. Wait a minute. If brother Jiang comes back and sees us together again, we''ll be scolded together again!"


    Miran''er pushed Jingjing''s shoulder and let her return to her position.


    After Jingjing left, miran''er thought about her words carefully.


    Zhang Yun is really not a good match.

 Chapter 2343

    The most important thing is that the future director of literature and art seems to go to extremes emotionally


    Mi Ran''er can be sure that the person who has been following him recently is Zhang Yunye. What does he want to do with himself?


    Miran''er''s back was a little chilly. She had to be very careful when she went in and out recently.


    Han Jiang came back from an interview, which happened to be lunch time.


    Jingjing and they have already gone to dinner. Miran''er stays in the office on duty.


    When Han Jiang came back, he saw her sitting there in a daze. When he passed her seat, he raised his hand and knocked her little head, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat. I''ll just watch over here. "


    "Brother Jiang, you''re back... Ah, I didn''t get enough sleep last night. I''m so sleepy now. Brother Jiang, I''ll wait for Jingjing to come back. Let''s have lunch together. I have something to tell you."


    When Han Jiang heard this, his eyes lit up.


    He immediately nodded and agreed, "OK! But you can play it first. What do you want to say? "


    Mi Ran''er was about to speak when the phone rang.


    She answers.


    It''s a courier.


    "Do you have my package in the same city? I''m in the office now. You can send it directly. Thank you


    After hanging up the phone, Han Jiang had already gone to his place to sit down and sort out the content of the interview.


    The courier delivered the package quickly.


    Mi Ran''er opened the package with doubts.


    Several layers.


    The last layer is a big box.


    "What the hell is this?" Miran''er is a bit bottomless. Who will give her something in the same city? Is it a cloud prank?


    "What''s the matter?" Han Jiang heard her voice and immediately looked up.


    Miran''er shook his head slowly and raised his hand to open the box.


    "Ah


    There was a scream in the office of the column group.


    Jingjing and others heard it as soon as they got off the elevator. Their face changed greatly. They quickened their pace and ran back to the office.


    "What''s the matter?" Jingjing ran all the way and asked anxiously.


    When they entered the office, they were stunned to see the two people holding each other.


    Jingjing wanted to smile vaguely, but when she saw the things in the box, she turned pale again.


    The girls all covered their mouths and turned around. Two of them went to the bathroom and vomited


    In the box, it''s a picture.


    The first officer dissected the corpse and took out all the internal organs. When he put it aside, the blood was sprinkled on the whole painting paper. The heart was very vivid, as if it was still beating.


    Miran''er was still shaking.


    Han Jiang has been holding her, in her small head light hand stroked, "just painting, don''t be afraid!"


    The moment mi Ran''er saw the painting, before her soul had time to react, she felt her heart tighten. Then she heard the scream clearly from her lips and teeth!


    After reaction, the whole person has been held in the arms of Han Jiang.


    She instantly realized that the girl had to show weakness in front of the boy in order to make a rapid progress in their relationship, so she immediately let her body tremble in Hanjiang''s arms, and her little hand was still raised, hugging Hanjiang''s waist and burying her little face deeper.


    "Whose prank is this?" Jingjing summoned up the courage to cover the box and looked at Han Jiang with a pale face. "Can the person who can play such a prank be a fan of Xiaowan? Only Xiaowan''s fans can''t stand it and ran ran hosts the morning news... "

 Chapter 2344

    Han Jiang white crystal one eye, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Jingjing frowned: "besides her fans, who else? However, I''ve been working in a TV station for so long that nothing like this has ever happened. Isn''t it obvious that it''s happening at this juncture? "


    Jingjing really treats Gu ran as a friend, so she dares to talk back to Han Jiang at the moment.


    "No evidence, no one can be doubted! You can put this box away and give evidence to the police when you need it! " Han Jiang saw that the girl in his arms didn''t tremble so much, so he released her and tore down the express bill on the box.


    "This mailing address is a cafe in the center of the city. It''s fake at first sight. It''s no good trying to find out the identity of the other party from the express Bill..." Han Jiang crumpled the express bill!


    He gritted his teeth slightly and looked at miran''er.


    After their eyes were aligned, they understood in a moment


    "He did it. He knows where I work and my phone. I can''t think of anyone else who would do it except him..." Mi Ran''er held her teeth tightly and couldn''t bear it. She took out her mobile phone and found Zhang Yunye''s phone and dialed it out.


    Zhang Yun answered soon.


    Before mi Ran''er speaks, Han Jiang pulls out his mobile phone.


    "Mr. Zhang, although you and my girlfriend have been close to each other, my girlfriend made it very clear from the beginning that she didn''t mean anything to you and didn''t want to continue with you. Now you''re so obsessed with each other that it''s too rude?"


    When mi Ran''er heard her girlfriend''s three words, she immediately heard a systematic voice in her mind: "the progress of the main task of the standard plane has reached 80%. Congratulations!"


    That''s 80%?


    Han Jiang obviously likes her, and now he has confessed. Is there any hidden plot in the main line that hasn''t been opened?


    Zhang Yun on the other side of the phone also heard Han Jiang''s voice. Instead of being embarrassed, he laughed.


    "Ha ha, you know it''s me so soon... It''s not interesting to me? Why do you go shopping with me again and again? It''s no fun for me. When I went to her house, I had to take the initiative to send me downstairs. Moreover, if she was your girlfriend, it proved that this slut came out for a blind date when she was with you. She was just a slut! "


    Zhang Yun also said more and more, Han Jiang only left a sentence, "if you dare to get close to her again and hurt her, I''ll kill you!"


    He hung up directly.


    "When I went shopping with him, he said that he had just returned home and was not adapted to the changes in China, so he asked me to take him to buy some necessities. Now it has become a reason for him to bully me! Is this man paranoid? "


    Mi Ran''er was so angry that she sat down on the chair and looked at the box in front of her. She pressed her teeth tightly. She punched it hard!


    "However, it turns out that the cutting-edge director is a great pervert... Fortunately, we have already found out, otherwise, if we continue to let this person disguise, the consequences will be really unimaginable!"


    Jingjing thought that she had asked mi Ran''er to introduce this man to her at the beginning, and she felt very scared.


    "This kind of pervert must be exposed. Otherwise, when he becomes famous, I don''t know how many girls will be cheated and hurt by him!" On one side, a female colleague frowned and agreed.


    Jingjing nodded, indicating that this is good.

 Chapter 2345

    If we don''t expose this guy''s disgusting things, he will have a new target, a new victim!


    How to expose is a technical job.


    If the real name of this case is exposed, there is not much evidence. Zhang Yun may also bite back and Sue mi Ran''er for slander.


    "Let''s go to the major forums to disclose the information anonymously. Moreover, we don''t need to expose the real name, but we can lean on Zhang Yunye. When we dig the grave later, we can use it as the last straw for others to collapse!"


    Jingjing is very excited to suggest that she likes to write this kind of manuscript best. She used to write some formal news articles, and it''s not easy to have fun. Jingjing volunteered to do it.


    Han Jiang and MI Ran''er are so happy.


    After giving all the evidence to Jingjing, Han Jiang takes mi Ran''er out to dinner.


    Standing in the elevator, there were only two of them.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly turned her head and looked at Han Jiang. With a very ambiguous smile on her lips, she asked in a low voice, "brother Jiang, are you serious about the girlfriend you just mentioned?"


    Han Jiang leaned against the wall, with a smile on his face like a flower, and asked, "what do you think?"


    "You are like this again..." Mi Ran''er hates Han Jiang''s attitude of guessing. Who can be his worm and correctly guess his idea?


    Biting her teeth, MI Ran''er put away her smile and glared at Han Jiang, "I can''t feel it! You... "


    Mi Ran''er stares in surprise. Unexpectedly, Han Jiang kisses himself in the elevator.


    If the people who are being monitored see this, it will be a lot of information if the information goes out


    Fortunately, Han Jiang just pasted and left her.


    "Do you feel it now?" Han Jiang''s eyes are full of tenderness. When he laughs, he looks much better than when he is taut every day.


    Mi Ran''er nibbled her lips and snorted: "if you don''t talk straight all day, I''ll think you''re... Teasing me!"


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Miran ran out quickly.


    Han Jiang rushed to catch up.


    When she arrived outside the TV station, miran''er walked in.


    Han Jiang, who keeps up, stops when he sees the cars and people on the roadside outside the door. The smiles on their faces disappear at the same time.


    Zhang Yun also saw the two people come out, but also very actively raised his hand and said hello to them.


    Step forward again and come over.


    Mi Ran''er frowned all the time. Looking at Zhang Yun, her face was getting worse and worse.


    "Don''t be like that. At least we''ve been on a blind date. Why did your attitude towards me change so much after that night?"


    Zhang Yun also stood in front of MI Ran''er and said with a smile.


    Mi Ran''er''s smile became more and more stiff.


    "Mr. Zhang, do you want to talk about any new movies when you come to the TV station? Not last time? Mr. Zhang, as a new director who graduated from a famous foreign school, how can he even sponsor himself? Generally speaking, when the sponsor learns that Mr. Zhang has returned to China, he comes to his home and asks to sponsor Mr. Zhang''s new movie. "


    Mi Ran''er sneered and asked in such a sour tone.


    Zhang Yun is also a man who cares about his face. He is so obviously disliked by Mi Ran''er that he can''t keep the smile on his face for a moment.


    "Or, Mr. Zhang, in fact, he has no reputation abroad, so he wants to go back to China for development. Do you really regard China as a garbage collection place?"

 Chapter 2346

    Mi Ran''er''s speaking speed is very fast. She takes out her own advantages completely and makes Zhang Yun speechless.


    He raised his hand and tried to slap miran''er. He was still cursing: "you bitch, how can you get such a low opinion of my film career..."


    Seeing this, Han Jiang immediately grabbed Zhang Yunye''s wrist and threw him away.


    "To a girl, Mr. Zhang in western countries, did not learn the local gentlemanly demeanor?" Han Jiang protects mi Ran''er behind him and sneers.


    He was half a head higher than Zhang Yun, and was directly suppressed by Han Jiang.


    "This is your boyfriend? How familiar! On the day of our blind date, he seems to have followed me... You cheater, since you have a boyfriend, why do you want to go on a blind date with me? "


    Zhang Yun, with a victim''s face, points to MI Ran''er and complains with resentment.


    Zhang Yunye''s voice is very loud. Now it''s the peak time for lunch. The staff of the TV station come in and out, and they are soon attracted by Zhang Yunye''s words.


    Others took out their cell phones to shoot small videos.


    This is the effect that Zhang Yun wants. He just wants to directly destroy mi Ran''er''s reputation, let her be abused, and have no way to stay in the TV station any longer!


    This horrible man is just a sick devil.


    Where can mi Ran''er stand here and be insulted by Zhang Yun.


    She clenched her teeth and took a deep breath, with a faint smile on her face.


    "Blind date is your mother''s initiative to contact my mother and blow you to the sky and the earth. In addition, at that time, my boyfriend and I had no definite relationship, and my mother didn''t know that I had someone I liked, so she cheated me to the blind date scene. I remember I told you on the spot that we were not suitable. It was better to be friends. At that time, you promised me very directly. How did you get to today, It''s like I''m a heartbreaker? Mr. Zhang, you can''t insult my memory and personality so much, even if you don''t mean it, can you? "


    Mi Ran''er didn''t panic because of Zhang Yunye''s slander. Instead, he stood in the same place very calmly, frozen Zhang Yunye''s face coldly, and told the truth without any guilty conscience.


    She remembers things so clearly that no one can fool her.


    Zhang Yun also saw that she suddenly calmed down and frowned slightly.


    "You said you didn''t think we were suitable. Then why did you ask me to your home again and again, and let me come to your mother''s birthday for her birthday?" Zhang Yun continued to ask without giving up.


    "I asked you out? When did you call me on your own initiative, or find an excuse not familiar with the road, or come to the TV station to talk about cooperation, no one had dinner with me, and wanted to ask me to have lunch together, except for a few times I took you to buy necessities, the rest I refused. As for my mother''s birthday, I didn''t know you would go, and you didn''t say hello to me before you went


    You come and I go, MI Ran''er always has the upper hand, on the contrary, Zhang Yun is more and more flustered.


    The video we recorded was sent to the Internet.


    Because after MI Ran''er presided over the morning news, he had a name on the Internet. In addition, everyone was from a TV station and knew how to operate. Soon, the video became popular and was seen by more people.


    Of course, it''s all in the future.


    Go back to the scene.


    Zhang Yun also saw everyone''s pity and disgust for him. His self-esteem and heart were broken. Finally, he took off his eyes and stroked a oily banger on his forehead.

 Chapter 2347

    "Bitch, I killed you..."


    Zhang Yun, too angry, raised his hand and pinched mi Ran''er''s neck!


    Miran''er didn''t hide. Han Jiang was ready to stop him, but he also pulled him, "let him pinch. After he pinches, I can sue him for intentional injury. So many people are photographing here! Director Zhang wants to lead himself a big play into the police station. How can we stop director Zhang''s play from becoming a success... "


    Zhang Yun also watched mi Ran''er Shi Shi ran stand still and keep away. When he reacted, his hand could not be taken back and fell straight on MI Ran''er''s neck.


    Because of the strength, pinch out the red mark.


    Han Jiang only let him touch mi Ran''er, then he pulled him away!


    Mi Ran''er''s neck had been pinched red by him. Han Jiang was very distressed. He held her in his arms and rubbed her neck. "Does it hurt?"


    "Not bad!"


    After miran''er smiles, she looks at Zhang Yunye, finds her cell phone and dials 110~


    "You..." Zhang Yun didn''t expect that MI Ran''er would do what he said. He really called the police.


    "I didn''t want to have anything to do with you. You are a loser. After being rejected by me, you are always unconvinced and want to destroy if you can''t get it. Don''t blame me for completely destroying you! If you dare to appear in front of me in the future, I will make you worse! "


    After talking to the policeman on the other end of the line about his situation, MI Ran''er looks at Zhang Yunye and says coldly.


    Zhang Yun also saw the alarm and turned to leave.


    Han Jiang came forward and grabbed his arm, "where are you going? If we really want to sue you, it will be at least three months'' sentencing! Director Zhang, you haven''t made a formal debut yet. You have left such a heavy mark on your resume. After you become famous, will this period become your biggest black spot? "


    "How could it be the biggest? With his character, there will only be more


    Mi Ran''er stood aside with his arms in his arms and sneered.


    Zhang Yun was thoroughly counselled.


    He heard from Zhang''s mother that Gu ran was a soft girl. Moreover, she was a public figure. She must be afraid of exposing something to the public. Who knows, this girl is not only afraid of exposing it, but also making it the biggest.


    I''m going in the opposite direction to what I want. Now I''m completely out of my control.


    "However, I was wrong. For the sake of our parents'' friendship, please forgive me! I don''t dare any more... "He immediately lowered his posture and begged in a low voice.


    Miran''er sneered, "I don''t believe you. Our parents are family friends, but we are not. Who knows if you are soft now? After we let you go, you will be even worse? I''m not that stupid! "


    Han Jiang looks at Mi Ran''er''s small eyes turning, and his mouth raises.


    He also nodded, "yes, if you don''t let us go, we will lose more than we gain? You still have to suffer a big loss to keep your memory


    Zhang Yun is also desperate.


    This couple is a devil. How can he provoke these two guys?


    The police arrived soon, took notes for the three people, found the clearest video in the crowd, and returned to the police station with Zhang Yunye and Han jiangmi Ran''er.


    It took almost two hours.


    Zhang Yun''s evidence of intentional wounding was very solid, so he was detained.

 Chapter 2348

    After leaving the police station, Han Jiang and MI Ran''er simply ate in the noodle shop outside the police station and went back to the TV station.


    Just returned to the office, Jingjing ran happily.


    "Ran Ran, you are famous!" As Jing Jing said, she handed her mobile phone to MI Ran''er and said, "it''s all hot!"


    "Ah..."


    Mi Ran''er takes a close look. It turns out that the hot search was on that video. The key word of the hot search is "the new female anchor was beaten by a sick man on a blind date."


    "This hot search is too embarrassing!" Miran''er slipped a black line on her forehead.


    Jingjing laughs, "it''s not embarrassing. You are supported in the comment area. Besides, you are so beautiful and approachable in private. You have attracted a wave of fans, but you have directly disclosed your love affair with brother Jiang. Everyone is saying that you are talented and beautiful, so you are very compatible! In this way, you can avoid the process of losing your boyfriend powder when you become popular and then have a public love affair.... "


    When miran''er thought about it, Jingjing''s words were reasonable.


    "By the way, the public relations department called and asked if it was necessary to withdraw the hot search? After all, you''ve just taken office. Although you''re all highly praised now, with the popularity getting higher and higher, someone will definitely buy black powder to black you... "


    Mi Ran''er looks at Han Jiang. After they look at each other, Han Jiang nods and says, "go away. It''s not good for her as a little host. It''s more realistic to be a good news announcer."


    Miran''s mouth was shriveled.


    "In case I get angry, I''ll pick up the variety show and make a lot of money!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Han Jiang slapped her on the back of the head, "be realistic!"


    In the afternoon, MI Ran''er receives a call from Gu''s mother, who orders her to take Han Jiang home for dinner at night. She doesn''t even ask about Zhang Yunye. It seems that she knows the whole story and is disgusted with Zhang Yun. She doesn''t even want to mention it


    Mi Ran''er mentioned Gu''s mother''s words to Han Jiang, and Han Jiang agreed directly.


    Colleagues in the office were shocked to see their parents so soon


    At Gu''s dinner table in the evening, Gu''s mother is very attentive to Han Jiang. Han Jiang and Gu''s father drink a lot of wine together, so they can''t drive at night


    Gu''s mother let Han Jiang stay at Gu''s home.


    He also asked mi Ran''er to take care of Han Jiang.


    But there were only two rooms at home. In the end, Han Jiang either slept on the sofa or with MI Ran''er.


    Where is Gu''s mother willing to let her future son-in-law sleep on the sofa? She says that if she wants to get married at last, she will sleep with MI Ran''er! They are the most enlightened parents


    Thanks to Gu Fu also drunk, otherwise, if you hear Gu Mu''s words, I''m afraid you will vomit blood directly.


    Mi Ran''er takes care of Han Jiang, who is drunk. She washes her face, takes off her clothes and lies down on the bed. She turns around to go to wash, but Han Jiang pulls her arm and pulls her to the bed.


    Han Jiang came up with the trend.


    "What are you doing?" Mi Ran''er, smelling the smell of wine on him, frowned and asked.


    Han Jiang gave her a gentle smile and a kiss on her lips. Then he said gently, "dear, I love you very much..."


    From the time he didn''t know, he was attracted by her, and his love deepened little by little. Finally, he couldn''t give up


    With these words, Han Jiang crawled in her neck and fell asleep.


    When mi Ran''er struggled to push Han Jiang away, he heard a systematic voice in his mind: "congratulations to the host for completing all the tasks of the standard plane. The countdown to leaving the standard plane is 3, 2, 1 --"

 Chapter 2349

    Before mi Ran''er could react, the white light flashed in front of her eyes, and her mind was sucked away. It was dark and she lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long after that, there was a loud noise in my ear.


    Gunshots, car bodies, and... Crying


    As soon as she came into contact with the news, miran''er immediately realized that the environment was a bit bad. She had to get out of the dangerous environment as soon as possible.


    Slightly opening her eyes, MI Ran''er finds that she is lying on the ground at the moment. Beside her lies an aunt, who is wearing the clothes of the Republic of China.


    And she


    She looked down and saw that the moon white cheongsam was made of the most exquisite Suzhou embroidery with exquisite details.


    This is


    The Republic of China?


    When Miran was establishing contact with the system, the gunfire died down.


    "Lu Shao, settle down, there is no living!" This person''s voice is clear and clear, and clearly says the most bloodthirsty words, but there is no trace of blood in it, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    "No one alive?"


    Another person''s voice is very magnetic, with a light languid tone, and a king''s breath of arrogance.


    His tone mixed with a little sneer: "Mufeng, are you sure?"


    Because of the spring breeze, is it called Mufeng?


    What make complaints about Mi ran?


    "Yes, I''ve just checked it out." Mufeng''s tone is affirmative.


    He checked?


    No


    If it has been checked, how can it be that the original owner, who has not been injured, is left behind?


    Mufeng is lying.


    It was not only miran''er who discovered it, but also the commander-in-chief.


    He came into the house in his cowhide boots.


    Straight into the room where miran''er is now, the position where she lies could have covered her completely, but her body was kicked away by the tall man, and miran''er curled up in the corner was clearly seen by the eyes of the Falcon.


    There was no fear in MI Ran''er''s eyes.


    "Quite calm..." Lu Qitian squatted down, his gun still emitting a little smoke. He put the muzzle of his gun on MI Ran''er''s chest, overturned her flat, and his eyes swept around her wantonly. Finally, he asked with a low smile: "miss an, an xueran?"


    With this gesture, MI Ran''er replied faintly, "what can I do for you?"


    "Your father has a treasure map in his hand. After his death, he has disappeared. As his only child, do you know where this treasure map is?" Lu Qitian''s tone was flat, and even his smile deepened.


    "Treasure map?"


    When mi Ran''er heard these words, a series of memories came into her mind. She was forced to accept the memory at this time, and connected all the memories with the fastest speed.


    The original owner''s name is an xueran. She is the daughter of an ye, the leader of Nancheng city. An Ye fought many battles all her life. At last, she stayed in the army in Nancheng, his wife''s hometown. An Ye''s wife, the mother of the original owner, was born in the imperial family of the former dynasty. She was the daughter of a king. The king''s family was very prosperous. It was said that before the collapse of the former dynasty, she had transferred all her property to a place nobody knew, There is only a map of treasure left.


    According to legend, as long as you get these treasures, you will have the financial resources to compete with your country and be able to build a new kingdom.


    Anye''s wife used to be anonymous. Later, as Anye''s status became higher and higher, his wife''s identity was exposed. The treasure map spread among several cities for a while. Anye''s wife was arranged to be abducted and her whereabouts are still unknown.

 Chapter 2350

    Over the past year, many forces have come to attack Nancheng to force Anye to hand over the treasure map.


    A month ago, when Anye was dealing with a northern force, he was shot in the cold and died in the suburbs.


    This is not out of the seven seven seven, the sea city Lord Lu Qitian, Lu young master actually killed the door.


    After killing all the people who settled down, she even asked her to give the treasure map


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes were cold. "Even if I knew where it was, I wouldn''t tell you! Unless you are willing to find my mother and avenge my father! Otherwise, I would rather die than die with treasure


    "Is this a bargain with Ben?"


    The muzzle of the gun fell on MI Ran''er''s chin. Lu Qitian raised her little face with a smile and asked in a low voice.


    "If Lu Shao wants to understand this, it''s OK."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t have the slightest fear in his eyes. It seemed that he really didn''t have any fear of death.


    Lu Qitian looked at her for a long time. Suddenly, he turned his eyes and looked at Mufeng behind him. "Mufeng, what do you think?"


    Mufeng looks very clear and deserves his name. Hearing this, Mufeng nods quickly, "young master, I think miss an''s request is not too much. To get revenge, miss an should die without regret and give a treasure map is a relatively small condition."


    Lu Qitian took a meaningful look at Mufeng.


    Mufeng was a little guilty, so he quickly avoided his eyes.


    Lu Qitian looks back at Mi Ran''er.


    "Good! Ben Shao promised you this condition. However, before Ben Shao finished your condition, lest you escape and make Ben Shao easy to find, you must stay by Ben Shao''s side. Even if you sleep, you have to stay in the same room with Ben Shao. Otherwise, the condition is free. Anyway, it''s easy for Ben Shao to establish a kingdom without tens of thousands of taels of silver! "


    Miran''er nodded, "OK, I promise you."


    As long as they can survive for a while, others will talk about it later. Besides, in case this guy is a man, such a constant relationship can also breed feelings between them, so that she can better attack him.


    "Mufeng, help miss an up and take Ben Shao''s car! In addition, let people search Ann''s home to see if, as Miss Tong An said, only she knows where the treasure map is. "


    Lu Qitian got up and told Mufeng in a deep voice. After that, he left the original owner''s room.


    Mufeng came forward, looking at tomorrow an''er''s eyes with a touch of heartache.


    Mi Ran''er immediately realized that Mufeng might have known the original owner, but there was no Mufeng''s face and name in the original owner''s memory.


    She slightly frowned, did not do voice and color, just obediently with Mufeng left home.


    This night, settling down almost killed all the people.


    Before she got on the bus, she looked back at the house. Although the lights were bright, there was no one in the house who belonged to the family.


    There is some helplessness in my heart.


    "What? Is Miss Ann reluctant to leave Looking at her look, the man in the back seat said with a smile: "Ben Shao means that after Ben Shao leaves, he will burn this side directly. Does miss an want to stay here and dance with the fire?"


    Although Lu Qitian didn''t find the treasure map, he was worried that if there was any place he didn''t find, he would make a wedding dress for others and lose money.

 Chapter 2351

    So, it''s all over and we''ll burn this place to the ground.


    Even if the treasure map is inside, no one can get it after it is burned!


    Miran''er felt that the man was really cruel.


    Lying on his side, it''s like sleeping with a tiger.


    It''s extremely dangerous.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips. When she got on the bus, there was still a distance between her and Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian didn''t mind. He let the driver drive directly.


    The car is heading out of the south city.


    Lu Qitian killed and settled down with only a group of people tonight. Now that there is no leader in settling down, the situation has already gone. Looking at what Lu Qitian means, I''m afraid that he wants to take a group of people and horses directly into Nancheng and occupy this precious place.


    After leaving the city, Lu''s camp was built in a valley thirty miles outside the city.


    There are sentinels on Sifang mountain. If someone comes near, they can launch signal bombs at the first time to let people in the valley know, and then they can be on guard.


    When Lu Qitian came back, he took mi Ran''er to the main account.


    The interior decoration of the main account is very complete, which is quite the same as that of the hotel rooms, even the toilets.


    When entering the door, Lu Qitian took off his coat and handed it to the girl.


    Mi Ran''er followed him. The moon white cheongsam was already covered with blood. She looked terrible, but her small face was clean and clean. With the eyes of Xiao Lu Ban Bi, no matter who saw it, I would feel pity for her.


    When the girl hung Lu Qitian''s clothes, her eyes fell on MI Ran''er several times, and MI Ran''er gave her a faint smile.


    "Now, you are a guest of the Lu family, so you don''t have to be polite and sit down at will." Lu Qitian looked at her standing on one side with a faint smile. He pointed to the empty chair and spoke in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er was tired and hungry. In addition, the original owner was frightened. He was sweating all over and wet his clothes. Now he was wet and stuck together. He was very uncomfortable.


    As she went to sit down, she looked at the cake on the tea table and grunted.


    A moment of embarrassment.


    "Eat it." After Lu Qitian took off his coat, he had a different temperament, which made mi Ran''er feel very strange.


    She took a peanut cake and ate it slowly. Soon Mufeng came back with a suitcase in his hand.


    "Dashao, according to your instructions, an''s house has been completely burned down. These are miss an''s clothes. I simply collected some of them for miss an to change and wash, and..."


    Mufeng''s words haven''t finished, but Lu Qitian coldly interrupts them.


    "Who made you come back with your own clothes?"


    Lu Qitian holds half a cup of tea and looks coolly at Mufeng.


    Mufeng trembled all over, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. He stood up straight and said, "it''s my subordinates who make their own decisions. Please punish them!"


    "Go and lead the thirty army staff. Besides, you can''t eat all day tomorrow."


    "Yes


    Mufeng left the trunk in the main account and turned away.


    Thirty military staff, a very serious punishment, but also let people do not eat all day tomorrow, this is the iron body can not stand!


    devil.


    Miran''er criticizes the landing of the sky in his heart.


    "What? Do you think Ben''s punishment is too heavy? Are you in love? " Lu Qitian looks at Mi Ran''er with a faint smile, with a little banter at the bottom of her pretty Phoenix eyes.


    "Xueran doesn''t make any comments on the family''s affairs. After all, there are family rules in the family. It''s good that the children have a clear idea." After swallowing all the peanuts in her mouth, MI Ran''er opened her mouth with a low smile.

 Chapter 2352

    "Quite sensible."


    Lu Qitian laughs, and his eyes fall on her cheongsam. He looks back at the girl who has been waiting for her. "Go to prepare some hot water for miss an to wash, change her bloody clothes, and... Put another bed in this account."


    "Yes."


    Girl know what can ask, what can not ask, get the order, obediently turned to arrange.


    The water was ready soon. The girl came to ask mi Ran''er to wash.


    Mi Ran''er enters the bathroom with her clean clothes. The girl still stands by.


    "I''ll be all by myself." Mi Ran''er didn''t like this feeling and said to the girl quickly.


    The girl smiles and nods. When she goes out, she helps mi Ran''er close the bathroom door.


    Mi Ran''er looked at the door lock of the bathroom. Where there was no anti lock, he could only take a stool, hold the door against it, and then he began to take off his clothes.


    After all, it was a temporary camp with limited conditions. After a brief washing, she got up to dry the water on her body. She was wearing a new dark green Qipao, which should have been very old, but when she put it on, it seemed that she had a special flavor of precipitation.


    The premise is that she doesn''t speak. As soon as she speaks, the original owner''s tender voice will reveal her age and experience.


    She came out in her clothes. Lu Qitian was not in the tent. Mi Ran''er sighed. She could relax and communicate with the system. She sat down in front of the chair and ate a peanut cake. In her mind, she began to call the system.


    "I didn''t tell you about the last position. Why did I leave directly?" She asked resentfully.


    System: "host, don''t forget that your task is to make the man fall in love with you, and admit that he has fallen in love with you. As long as the task is successful, you can leave the present plane directly. Your emotion is not important at all in the process of completing the task. Moreover, it is better for you not to fall in love with the task object. In this way, when you put into the next plane task, Only in this way can you devote yourself to it, not forget the last love


    It makes a lot of sense.


    Mi Ran''er said, "just as you are right, then... Don''t you mean that I can choose the time to leave the plane? Why do you claim it several times? "


    With a smile, the system said flatteringly: "it''s not because... The system is worried that you will be attracted by the male host and let you leave at the best time. In other words, the host should thank the system, otherwise, you have been hurt several times by now!"


    Mi Ran''er was about to say something, and there were footsteps outside.


    She quickly wiped the residue from the corner of her mouth, then sat up straight and looked at the front with an elegant face.


    When Lu Qitian came in, he thought mi Ran''er had fallen asleep. When he saw the girl sitting on the chair, he was stunned. Then he looked at the girl beside him and said, "go and prepare some hot food for miss an."


    "Yes."


    The girl went out, and there were only mi Ran''er and Lu Qitian left in the account.


    Mi Ran''er and his four eyes were opposite, a little uneasy.


    "Ben Shao has asked people to look for your mother''s whereabouts. As for your father''s revenge, it can''t be avenged for the time being. This time Ben Shao brings a few people to Nancheng, but the main force is still in Haicheng. If you want to fight with the people in Xingcheng, you may not be their opponent with the current troops. You have to give me time to fix up my troops!"

 Chapter 2353

    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years," miran''er said with a smile! However, the anxious person is probably Lu Shao you? After all, I have the treasure map in my hand. If I run away one day, I will take the treasure map to find the treasure, recruit troops, and fight with you... "


    "If you can do this, master Ben will really admire you!"


    Lu Qitian said with a faint smile, pointing to the bed beside him, "you will be in this bed tonight. Tomorrow when we enter the city, the big bed in my room will be much more comfortable than this one."


    "Listen to what Lu Shao means, let me sleep in the same bed with you?"


    Is Lu Qitian so direct?


    Miran''er said that she was a little frightened.


    Lu Qitian''s smile deepened. He suddenly put down his two legs and made a fool of MI Ran''er. He pursed his lips and went up: "the bed is very big. As long as he doesn''t mean to, he won''t sleep together!"


    Miran''er''s face flushed slightly.


    Is this guy trying to be provocative?


    With that, Lu Qitian got up and went to the bathroom.


    Miran''er takes a deep breath. She goes to the bed and lies down. The quilt is wrapped all over her body. She squints and thinks about her last position. She guesses the right man, and she doesn''t know whether the reward system says has been given.


    "The host can rest assured that all rewards will be automatically distributed to your account when the task is completed, and you will also be asked if you want to use this function when you need it..." the system suddenly made a sound in her mind, which startled mi Ran''er.


    "Well, I can rest assured that in the future, I can arrange more such branch line tasks, so that I can earn more rewards, which will be very helpful to complete the plane tasks in the future." Tomorrow an''er laughs and says quickly.


    System:


    The host is greedy.


    Mi Ran''er''s little hand gently caresses his body in the quilt. The original owner grew up in love from small to large, and he has a good body. Where there should be meat, there should be meat. Where there should be thin, there should be thin. No wonder he has such temperament when wearing a qipao.


    She was "self touching" when the bathroom door opened.


    Miran''er immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Her eyelashes have been trembling. From Lu Qitian''s point of view, miss an seems to be nervous and afraid.


    Sleeping in the same tent with a man who has just known him for less than two hours, I''m not nervous.


    Wearing foreign pajamas, Lu Qitian took out a bottle of red wine from the cupboard, poured half a cup of it and then went to another bed to lie down.


    The girl came in and turned off the light.


    Inside the tent, it was suddenly dark, only the light from outside.


    Miran''er couldn''t sleep. The original owner was so frightened that he still had a lot of stress reaction. When the light went dark, his reaction became more and more intense, and he was shivering in the quilt.


    Her teeth chattered faster and faster, and at last, she let out a very painful whimper.


    The man in the other bed immediately sat up.


    Turn on the desk lamp at the head of the bed.


    He came out of bed and touched miran''er''s forehead.


    "High fever?"


    I''m scared.


    Lu Qitian came to a conclusion immediately.


    "Girl." He cried.


    The girl was outside. Hearing Lu Qitian''s voice, she came in and turned on the headlight. She saw Lu Qitian standing anxiously in front of MI Ran''er''s bed. She came up and asked, "young master, what''s the matter?"


    "Go and ask the doctor to take some western medicine to relieve the fever and give it to miss an."


    "Yes


    After the girl turned around and went out, she soon came in with a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 2354

    The middle-aged man looked at the situation of MI Ran''er in bed and quickly took a plate of Western medicine out of his medicine box.


    "Young master, this western medicine can''t be eaten indiscriminately. Many people are allergic to it... Why don''t I burn a little Bupleurum for her?" The middle-aged doctor''s antipyretic should be penicillin, many people are allergic to this drug.


    "When the little Bupleurum was brewed, the girl was afraid that she had already burned to death!"


    Lu Qitian said: "if you have an allergy after eating it, treat it for her. Try it!"


    Lu Qitian has given an order. The doctor doesn''t dare to say anything more. He can only let the girl support mi Ran''er and prepare to give her medicine.


    However, MI Ran''er didn''t open her mouth. The doctor couldn''t help but look at Lu Qitian for help.


    Seeing that she was shaking so much, Lu Qitian refused to take the medicine. He frowned slightly, bit his teeth, and pinched mi Ran''er''s jaw. In a moment, her mouth opened. The doctor took the opportunity to quickly put the medicine in, took a cup of warm water and took a sip.


    "Cough..."


    Miran''er was choked.


    However, after coughing twice, Lu Qitian pinched her mouth, making her unable to cough out the medicine.


    Miran''er''s face turned red.


    Doctor: --


    Girl: --


    Young master, can''t you be gentle and have mercy on jade?


    Finally, the medicine was swallowed, and Lu Qitian released his hand.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes opened slightly, with mist in them, and looked straight at Lu Qitian''s Phoenix eyes.


    "Well, put her down." Lu Qitian stood in front of the bed with a negative hand. Mi Ran''er looked at him like this, with a smile on his lips. "Don''t look at me like this, I''m also for you!"


    Miran''er''s throat was still very uncomfortable. She turned her head and squinted, not wanting to talk to him.


    Lu Qitian was amused.


    After laughing, he raised his hand to signal the doctor and the girl to go out.


    After they left, Lu Qitian also went back to his bed and lay down.


    Recently, there have been too many things and hard work. This is the first time that Lu Qitian sleeps so easily. After all, the treasure map he wants to get is sleeping beside him now


    -


    Early the next morning, Lu Qitian''s team went directly into Nancheng and successfully occupied the camp where they settled down and hung the flag of the Lu family.


    An''s house was burned to ashes. Lu Qitian''s house was on the end of an''s street. When he arrived at Lu''s house, Lu Qitian joked: "if you miss home, go straight ahead. When you get to the ashes, you can remember the past!"


    Miran''er gave Lu Qitian a faint look.


    The latter didn''t feel that there was something wrong with his words, and he pulled his lips with a smile.


    Lu Qitian should have arranged for people to come to Nancheng to buy and redecorate the Lu family mansion. From the very beginning, he was very ambitious about the sovereignty of the city.


    After Lu Qitian and MI Ran''er entered the room, there were already servants and housekeepers waiting.


    "Young master, you and miss an''s room is the last one on the upper floor. According to your instructions, your luggage and miss an''s luggage have been put upstairs..." the housekeeper came up, took Lu Qitian''s coat and handed it to the servant behind him.


    "Well, is breakfast ready?"


    Lu Qitian took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. "After breakfast, I have to go to the camp with miss an."


    "Ready, please follow me, Miss Ann."


    The housekeeper''s attitude towards Lu Qitian and MI Ran''er is totally different.


    One is respect and the other is politeness.

 Chapter 2355

    After breakfast, Lu Qitian went out.


    He was carrying miran''er as if he were carrying a pendant.


    "If Lu Shao wants to discuss something confidential with his subordinates, do you want me to follow him?" Miran''er was in the car. He was really puzzled.


    "In fact, you don''t need to be with me anytime and anywhere. If you want to go shopping by yourself, I will arrange someone to follow you to protect you..."


    Lu Qitian opened his mouth with a faint smile.


    Mi Ran''er took over Lu Qitian''s unfinished words and said, "by the way, he is also monitoring me, right?"


    Lu Qitian turned his eyes to MI Ran''er and said, "don''t you know that miss an has a saying that if you see through, don''t you say so?"


    Mi Ran''er also laughed. "It''s unnecessary. If you don''t direct it, what if Lu Shao suspects that I have something to hide from you and thinks I''m not honest enough to kill me?"


    "Then you..."


    Lu Qitian suddenly approached mi Ran''er, and his voice dropped a lot. He frowned and asked in a low voice, "do you have anything to hide from me?"


    Miran''er shook his head calmly, "of course not..."


    No wonder!


    To tell you the truth, MI Ran''er didn''t find the place where he had hidden the treasure map of Anye in his memory. Perhaps, there is no so-called treasure map in the world.


    It''s a pity that this nonexistent thing has caused the death of an''s family.


    "Better not." Lu Qitian''s smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly closed. Once this guy gets serious, his momentum will be different.


    Mi Ran''er is OK. If she were the original an xueran, she would be very scared to see such a Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian went to the camp and asked mi Ran''er to be the guide. Mi Ran''er said directly, "I don''t come to the camp very often. I''m not familiar with this side."


    He rejected Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian is not reluctant. He asks mi Ran''er to wait in the car. He gets out of the car and takes Mufeng to the camp.


    The south city is vast in territory and abundant in resources. The camp is built in the south of the city, with a wide area. It can provide thousands of people with training and rest here at one time.


    Miran''er sat in the back seat of the old car and closed his eyes.


    She had a fever last night. When she got up this morning, she was very sore, but at least the fever faded.


    Last night''s memory after the fever was a little confused. She only remembered Lu Qitian coldly pinching her chin, pinching her mouth open, and letting the doctor roughly put the antipyretic medicine in.


    This guy really doesn''t know how to pity xiangxiyu at all. In his eyes, he is afraid that the guns he has been following and the treasure map he hasn''t got are the most cherished things in the world.


    It took Lu Qitian an hour to get back to the car.


    Mi Ran''er, sleeping in the car against the window, frowns slightly on her quiet face. It seems that she is dreaming of something bad.


    "Young master, in fact, you... You don''t need to sleep in the same room with miss an. After all, miss an is still unmarried. If it''s spread, it''s not good for her reputation!"


    Mufeng whispered to one side, "she was probably nervous last night..."


    "Mufeng, since last night, Ben Shao felt that you seemed to talk too much..."


    Lu Qitian immediately cool measured to see Mufeng, light mouth, this sentence, success let Mufeng pale face.


    Lu Qitian is not ready to let him go. He takes a step closer to him and lowers his voice. "Mufeng, when you checked the living last night, no one who has not been injured was found, and she almost escaped. Do you know how serious a mistake you made?"

 Chapter 2356

    "Young master, it''s the negligence of my subordinates! Please forgive me this time, and I will never make the same mistake again


    Mufeng hung his head and did not dare to look directly at Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qitian sneered, "if you let Ben Shao know what happened between you and the girl in the car, then Ben Shao will deal with you two with the crime of adultery, and let you two die together. I''m afraid it will help you fulfill your wish."


    Mufeng''s face became more and more white, and there was cold sweat on his forehead sliding down his cheek and dripping on the ground¡ª¡ª


    Lu Qitian had enough of watching mi Ran''er sleep. He opened the door and got on the car. He exerted too much force. The car shook for a moment. Mi Ran''er was awakened by the shaking!


    She opened her eyes and looked suspiciously at the man beside her.


    "You..."


    "Drive


    Lu Qitian didn''t wait for MI Ran''er to speak.


    The driver didn''t dare to delay much, so he quickly started the car, left the camp and headed for the landing mansion.


    On the way, Lu Qitian suddenly chuckled and said, "miss an has lived in the South City for more than ten years. She should be very familiar with the south city. I don''t know if miss an would like to take Ben Shao for a walk."


    Go for a walk


    I''m afraid I''m going to announce the sovereignty of the Lu family in Nancheng directly.


    As the daughter of the city leader, Yuanzhu is familiar with all the people in the south city. Now she is walking with a strange man, and she is intimate. With the death of Anye and the changes last night, the people in the south city can immediately guess what happened.


    Lu Qitian this man, the mind is really too careful, moreover, let a person feel chilly!


    Mi Ran''er didn''t refuse and nodded with a smile. "Well, just in time, I want to buy something. I hope Lu Shao can pay for it for me. After all, the property we settled down last night has all turned to ashes..."


    "As long as you can win a smile, why not throw a thousand gold?"


    Lu Qitian laughed and let the driver stop.


    The driver pulled up against the busy roadside.


    As soon as the luxury old car stopped, people on the roadside couldn''t help looking at it.


    When Lu Qitian and MI Ran''er got out of the car, the passers-by''s eyes became straight in an instant.


    "Isn''t that... Miss


    "How does the young lady get along with such a man?"


    "Have you been taken? Or, fiance? "


    "I haven''t heard that the eldest lady has an engagement, and now that the Lord of the city has just died, there is such a strong man. I doubt that the South City has changed!"


    "Well, it''s normal for the weather to change so far."


    ¡­¡­


    All the talk of the passers-by fell to MI Ran''er and Lu Qitian.


    Mi Ran''er thought sarcastically that Lu Qitian''s goal had been achieved so smoothly. Lu Qitian must be complacent at the moment.


    She secretly took a look at Lu Qitian. Sure enough, the corner of the man''s mouth rose slightly and looked very happy.


    Miran''er also drew his lips, but it was ironic.


    Lu Qitian takes mi Ran''er to a grocery store selling Western goods. Lu Qitian selects a bunch of things for her, such as French soap and British silk stockings, which are all wrapped up.


    "That''s not what I want to buy!"


    Before paying, MI Ran''er stops Lu Qitian, frowning and saying something speechless.


    Lu Qitian looked at her suspiciously, "what do you want to buy?"

 Chapter 2357

    "It''s just some necessities. My family has been burnt out. What Mr. Mu has brought me is only a coat, but not..." said mi Ran''er, her cheeks suddenly blushed.


    Lu Qitian instantly understood what mi Ran''er meant.


    Immediately, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Mi Ran''er stares at Lu Qitian angrily. Her eyes are full of shame and anger. She looks very cute.


    Lu Qitian raised her hand and stroked her small head before she told her to tell her boss what she needed.


    And he, leaving a note, turned and went out.


    After buying her own necessities, miran''er looks at the soap and stockings on the counter


    "Are these together, miss?" The boss asked with expectation.


    Miran''er looked at the bill in his hand and nodded slightly, "well, let''s wrap it together!"


    "Good!"


    The boss can''t wait for it.


    Sure enough, the first lady is still the first lady. Even if the family changes, she is still so rich.


    When he comes out of the grocery store, Lu Qitian stands on the side of the road smoking. He is wearing a military green coat and the most fashionable hat. He looks at his temperament with awe, but it is this temperament that is the most attractive.


    How many women can''t help but look at Lu Qitian.


    Smoking is so hormonal, no one else.


    "Let''s go." She went over and stood beside Lu Qitian and spoke in a low voice.


    "What''s the most famous food in Nancheng?" Lu Qitian suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Hot pot." Mi Ran''er said.


    "Let''s go to eat hot pot. Now it''s lunchtime. Miss an should know which hot pot restaurant is the best in Nancheng, right? Today, we have to invite Miss an to be our guide! "


    Lu Qitian grins at Mi Ran''er and opens his mouth.


    "It''s my pleasure," she said with a faint smile


    The selected hotpot shop is near the grocery store. The hotpot shop of this era is antique, and it also uses a pot with a side stove. It burns charcoal fire, and the hotpot is boiling. The smell is full of pepper and spices.


    "Eat


    Mi Ran''er looked at the boiling color of the hot pot soup and swallowed greedily. When the meat came up, she quickly rinsed a piece of it. In front of eating, she was unwilling to keep the so-called lady image.


    Lu Qitian tugged at the corner of his lips, a faint smile on his face, and he also picked up chopsticks.


    Haicheng''s diet was light. Lu Qitian had never eaten such spicy food before. When he took the first bite, his forehead was full of sweat. He immediately took off his coat, raised his sleeve and continued to eat.


    "If you can''t eat spicy, you can change it to a light soup base, or wash the pepper with boiling water before eating it!"


    Miran''er was worried that his stomach could not bear it, so he whispered in his ear.


    "No, I can stand this spicy." Lu Qitian saw her face was not red and her heart was not beating. A strong desire for victory and defeat came from the bottom of her heart. She pulled at the corner of her mouth and shook her head.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to let him go.


    Sure enough, for a man, face is more important than life.


    After a meal, Lu Qitian''s shirt was thoroughly wet, and his face was full of red and sweat. He looked at it with a different flavor. Of course, the premise was to ignore the hot pot flavor.


    "Drink some milk, it''s spicy."


    Miran''er ordered a cup of fresh milk for him and offered it to him to drink.

 Chapter 2358

    At this time, Lu Qitian didn''t care about any man''s face. He rushed over and poured Gudong into his stomach. Then he felt that his stomach and mouth were much more comfortable.


    "Lu Shao, if you can''t eat spicy food, don''t try to be brave. Now it''s not the best. When it comes to you... Ah, anyway, it''s just a moment of silence for you..."


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and looked at Lu Qitian with a smile. She couldn''t help but said mischievously.


    Lu Qitian saw that she was so invisible now, with a slight frown in her eyebrow.


    "When you ordered, you didn''t ask me if I could eat spicy food. I think you just wanted to watch me make a fool of yourself, didn''t you?" Lu Qitian dropped the cup heavily on the table. Suddenly, he looked at Mi Ran''er without expression and asked in a cold voice.


    To tell you the truth, his expression, if it were someone else, would be scared to shiver.


    However, MI Ran''er looked at him calmly. "You suggested eating hot pot, not me!"


    Lu Qitian


    He was speechless in a word.


    He could only get up and ask the driver to check out. Mi Ran''er got up and followed the man. He could not help making a lot of faces.


    When he comes out of the hot pot shop, Lu Qitian has to go to the city master''s residence to do something. He turns his eyes to MI Ran''er.


    This guy''s thin lips are still red. If you look at them carefully, they seem to be swollen!


    "Are you familiar with the city Lord''s residence?" He asked.


    "Not bad." Miran''er is telling the truth. The original master often follows Anye to the city master''s mansion. Anye has plans to pass the position of the city master of Nancheng to the original master, so she has been teaching her how to manage her subordinates and the people in recent years.


    "Come with me to the Lord''s mansion."


    Lu Qitian said and got into the car.


    Miran''er had to keep up.


    She didn''t expect that she was in this position. On the surface, she was the daughter of the city leader, the daughter of the royal family, but in fact, she was just a pendant in the end.


    This pendant also has to prevent the host from throwing her away at any time.


    It''s really tragic.


    What happened last night in an''s home is known to all the people in the city Lord''s residence. After the city Lord''s residence was occupied by the people of Lu''s family this morning, the people in their original posts were not replaced. It''s just that the city Lord''s residence changed their surnames


    When Lu Qitian arrived, Mufeng called the deputy city leader and several leaders to the courtyard.


    Lu Qitian looks at an ye, a group of capable men, and raises a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He glanced around these people and saw several acquaintances. He gradually knew about Anye''s death.


    "Well, I don''t want the change of the city Lord to affect your work. What should you do? Just, you should have heard my Lu Qitian''s temper. If anyone dares to make small moves under my eyelids, your end will not be easier than the one who settled down last night."


    Lu Qitian said, holding his belt. His fingers with leather gloves did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He stroked the holster around his waist several times.


    Everyone understood what he meant and nodded quickly.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. As long as we are good for the people and the South City, no matter who is the Lord, we will support it!"


    Deputy city master Lin Qing came out and said to Lu Qitian with a smile.


    Lu Qitian just glanced at Lin Qing coldly. Instead of taking care of Lin Qing, he looked at Mi Ran''er: "take ben to your father''s former office!"

 Chapter 2359

    Lin Qing was so neglected by Lu Qitian that he felt a little embarrassed. When Lu Qitian walked behind mi Ran''er, the smile on his face disappeared. He twisted his eyebrows and flashed a sense of killing at the bottom of his eyes.


    However, a cold vision fell on his face at this time.


    Lin Qing raised his eyes and saw that it was Mufeng.


    Mufeng stares at Linqing with warning and follows Lu Qitian to leave.


    Anye''s office is in the most central position of the city''s main office. It''s very good and spacious. The most important thing is that people in other offices can be monitored to see if they are working seriously. In the past, people in other offices can''t see what''s going on in the city''s main office.


    "Not bad. The taste of an Chengzhu is similar to that of Ben Shao. Looking at these antiques and books, many of them are unique. I didn''t expect to have them in the office of an Chengzhu. It seems that Ben Shao really benefited a lot from his visit to Nancheng."


    Mi Ran''er sat on the sofa, watching Lu Qitian sitting at his desk with a Book praising the strange scene, and his mouth raised a slight smile: "if my father hadn''t prepared his own army and killed him in Nancheng, he would be a very famous collector. The an family you burned yesterday has more valuable antiques and orphans, but, Has been reduced to ashes! All this is from you, master Bailu! "


    Mi Ran''er''s angry words made Lu Qitian laugh instead of angry.


    He put down the pamphlet in his hand and looked at Mi Ran''er. The two men''s eyes collided in the air, and there were sparks


    "Are you blaming me?" Lu Qitian asked with a frown.


    "What else? That''s the home I''ve been living since I was ten years old. So I can''t make complaints about me. Mi Ran''er''s eyes became red gradually, and her tone became somewhat aggrieved. "You also asked someone to kill my nanny. She just wanted to protect me. She didn''t know anything, so she was rushed in by you and shot to death..."


    Although this is the style of these gangs, MI Ran''er still thinks that it is too cruel! So I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Lu Qitian was silent.


    His brow gradually wrinkled with the grievances and tears of MI Ran''er''s eyes.


    After a long time, he breathed a long breath and said slowly, "this is the victim of the power competition. If it wasn''t your nanny who died last night, it was you. Moreover, your nanny is willing to die for you. You don''t have to feel guilty for her death."


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t find anything to refute this guy.


    This logic is too robber!


    Mi Ran''er clenched her teeth and drew back her eyes. Her little hand fell on her knee and clenched her fist tightly.


    "No..."


    Lu Qitian suddenly gets up and walks towards mi Ran''er. Then he puts one hand on the back of the sofa and he steps towards her flag. When he presses up, his momentum also follows and suppresses mi Ran''er''s body and mind.


    "My young master, should you reasonably doubt that what you just said is actually expressing your hatred... When you are full-fledged, do you still want to avenge your nanny and the person who settled down and died under the gun of the Lu family last night?"


    Mi Ran''er met his inquiring eyes and nodded, "if conditions permit, I might do so!"


    "Even if I avenge your father, I don''t have to discuss everything?"

 Chapter 2360

    Lu Qi''s hand in the sky fell to her chin, pinched it lightly, and there was a smile on her face.


    "In that case, we may have to discuss it."


    Mi Ran''er and he come and go. Although they are all about human life, the atmosphere between them is so harmonious that Lu Qitian is not angry. Mi Ran''er''s boredom gradually dissipates with the smile on his face.


    When Mufeng came in with a letter, it was the ambiguous scene.


    He was stunned and immediately prepared to turn around and go out.


    "Stop!"


    Following this posture, Lu Qitian sat down beside mi Ran''er. His arm still fell behind her neck. In this posture, he hugged mi Ran''er.


    "What can I do for you?" Lu Qitian looked coldly at Mufeng and asked in a low voice.


    "Haicheng has sent a letter. It should be the handwriting of the old lady. Please have a look, young master." Mufeng presents the letter in his hand. When Lu Qitian takes it away, he turns to leave. But at the moment of turning, he gives mi Ran''er a sad look.


    Mi Ran''er noticed his eyes, frowned slightly, and looked at Mufeng with doubts.


    Mufeng has gone out.


    What''s the matter with this man?


    If you really know the original owner, why do you have to do so many strange things in front of Lu Qitian? If Lu Qitian doubts something, they may not be able to survive.


    Did he ever think about the dangers?


    Lu Qitian took back his hand, opened the letter, looked at the contents, then frowned impatiently, crumpled the letter paper and threw it into the garbage can¡ª¡ª


    Mi Ran''er didn''t ask about the content of the letter, but judging from Lu Qitian''s look, he probably wrote something he didn''t like.


    The corner of the mouth is raised.


    She looks at Lu Qitian so displeased, in the heart inexplicably very happy.


    But this happiness didn''t last for a few seconds, it was caught by Lu Qitian''s eyes.


    "You can laugh when you see my young master in a bad mood?" Lu Qitian''s eyes suddenly became stern. He pressed over to MI Ran''er, squeezed her chin and opened his mouth fiercely.


    Mi Ran''er was directly overwhelmed by his strength on the sofa. He did not let her go. He put his thighs against her legs and lifted the cheongsam from the fork to show her white thighs


    Miran''er could not help struggling.


    "I... you let go first, Lu Shao, can''t you talk well?" Her face has been completely red, this guy knows how to bully women!


    Lu Qitian clenched his teeth and said coldly, "no! You''re the one who provoked Ben Shao first... "


    "I..."


    Miran''er was too eloquent to argue. This guy was in charge of so many people. How could he be so naive in such a small matter?


    It''s unbearable!


    With his teeth tightly closed, MI Ran''er put his hand on his chest and pushed the earth hard. "I''m not laughing at you. I think of the jokes I used to tell with my father in the office. The jokes are very funny... Really!"


    Lu Qitian is not a three-year-old. He can''t be cheated so easily.


    He kept this posture, frowning and asking, "what''s the joke? Now let''s hear it! "


    "I..."


    Mi Ran''er feels the hormonal smell of Lu Qitian. Now her whole brain is rusty. Where can she turn smoothly and think of a joke as soon as possible?


    She raised her chin in despair, and her eyes secreted physiological tears of grievance at a very fast speed.


    "I forgot..."

 Chapter 2361

    Lu Qitian laughs wildly.


    Miran''er''s smile creeps directly on her body, and her whole body is shaking, which makes her smile almost impossible. But at this time, it seems strange to smile. She clenches her teeth and stifles her smile.


    Finally, Lu Qitian held back his smile and supported the sofa with one hand. A pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes were already full of tears.


    "Miss an is really... A liar!"


    Lu Qitian was finally willing to let mi Ran''er go. He got up from her and straightened her wrinkled clothes. But when he sat up, his eyes inevitably swept over her snow-white legs.


    The girl''s legs are very beautiful, and because she has good nutrition since she was a child, and she goes to the training ground with Anye every day, she has a well proportioned, fleshy and white figure, which is particularly eye-catching.


    Miran''er pulled her skirt over her thighs.


    Lu Qitian took back his eyes.


    The corner of his mouth pulled out a little sarcastic smile: "so, in the future in front of Ben Shao, don''t lie, what''s better to say!"


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Lu Qitian felt his chin and thought about the contents of the letter carefully. He got up and said, "be prepared. In two days, there will be a very difficult young lady in Lu''s residence. If you can help me deal with it successfully, I will not embarrass you at all. I will give you up as my aunt!"


    "Miss? Is your fiancee Mi Ran''er asked in a gossip way.


    "Fiancee?"


    Lu Qitian''s eyes suddenly turned to MI Ran''er''s face. "My young master hates the most difficult woman. How can she be worthy of being Ben Shao''s fiancee? It''s just a lady of a rich family who is not easy to get rid of. "


    "So..." Mi Ran''er did not expect that there was a woman who made Lu Qitian so embarrassed.


    She is very interested, want to see each other in the end how difficult to deal with!


    "Don''t worry, Lu Shao. Although I don''t know as much as you in Nancheng, I''ve met a lot of women. I''ll help you deal with this difficult young lady. I promise you won''t be embarrassed!"


    The confident appearance of MI Ran''er made Lu Qitian smile.


    "I''ll wait and see that one!"


    -


    The difficult young lady Bai Xiuyue arrived in Nancheng the next day.


    She took the train to the neighboring city, then found the Bai family''s industry in the neighboring city, and asked the driver to drive her to the neighboring city overnight.


    When she got to the South City, she went to the city Lord''s residence for the first time.


    When mi Ran''er first saw Miss Bai, he immediately understood why Lu Qitian said that this woman was difficult to deal with.


    Bai Xiuyue, dressed in a dress and pedaling in high-heeled shoes of ten centimeters, directly ignores mi Ran''er sitting on the sofa. She comes to Lu Qitian and bends down to embrace his arm. "Qitian, we haven''t seen each other for ten days. Have you ever thought about me? Whether you miss me or not, I miss you to death! "


    Bai Xiuyue is not fluent in Mandarin. She should have studied abroad.


    Mi Ran''er saw that Lu Qitian''s face changed when Bai Xiuyue entered the room. Moreover, his whole body tensed and sat up straight as if facing the enemy.


    As Bai Xiuyue approached, his face became more and more dark.


    Pulling Bai Xiuyue''s arm and shaking her away, "Miss Bai, please pay more attention! Although you have studied abroad and have the style of foreigners, you are in China... "

 Chapter 2362

    Bai Xiuyue was not frightened by Lu Qitian''s face. She leaned up again. However, she did not dare to hold Lu Qitian''s arm this time.


    With grievance, she leaned over Lu Qitian and said, "Qitian, I''m too excited. Don''t be angry, OK? I know, you leave Haicheng for many days, you must want to eat Haicheng food, I have to bring you your favorite crab! I''ll cook it for you at noon today so that you can... "


    "Crab? How many days have you left Haicheng? " Lu Qitian asked with a frown.


    "Nearly four days..." Bai Xiuyue counted her fingers, counted four numbers, and then answered Lu Qitian.


    Mi Ran''er takes this scene into his eyes, and then he understands why Lu Qitian can''t help taking this woman. It turns out that Miss Bai''s brain is not very good. Maybe Lu Qitian means that he doesn''t talk about short and long with a fool


    In addition, the Bai family is the richest person in China. Because Bai Xiuyue grew up with Lu Qitian and likes Lu Qitian, the Bai family has been subsidizing Lu''s military expenses.


    These two points make Lu Qitian have to give Bai Xiuyue a little good face. He can''t make the relationship stiff.


    "Four days, it''s so hot all the way. Do you think these crabs are still fresh? I''m afraid it''s already stinking. You should eat it yourself. Don''t poison Ben Shao! "


    Lu Qitian said in disgust, and raised his hand to push Bai Xiuyue away a little. "I''ve already told you not to worry about Ben Shao and take care of your own life, but you always don''t listen to me..."


    Lu Qitian frowned and murmured, drooping his head, ready to continue to work.


    Bai Xiuyue was treated like this by Lu Qitian, and she was not discouraged.


    Her face also with a smile: "Qitian, I don''t delay your work, you busy, I go there to wait for you, wait for you to finish things, we go to dinner together!"


    With that, she stepped on her high-heeled shoes and walked in the direction of miran''er.


    Just then she saw mi Ran''er with sharp eyes and obvious hostility. She gritted her teeth, sat down beside mi Ran''er and asked in a low voice, "who are you? How can you be in Qitian''s office


    "An xueran, the daughter of the former city Lord, is now Lu Shao''s distinguished guest." Mi Ran''er introduced herself with a light smile.


    "Ah! You are the daughter of the man Qitian wants to kill... Distinguished guest? Aren''t you Qitian''s enemy? Why have you become a distinguished guest again? You can''t... Seduce Qitian with some intrigue, let Qitian be confused by you, let you go? "


    Bai Xiuyue immediately frowned and approached mi Ran''er, with a threat in her eyes. "I can warn you, Qitian, I have determined that he will only marry me. Even if you want to stay with Qitian, you can only be small. After all, this south city is already Qitian''s world. You, the daughter of the former city leader, are not qualified to be equal to miss Ben, If Miss Ben doesn''t allow it, you are not qualified to be a concubine... "


    Bai Xiuyue is not only stupid, stupid, but also poisonous.


    This kind of woman is the most terrible.


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, looking at her superior feeling. After a long time, the irony on her face became irresistible.


    "Yes, Lu Shao is Miss Bai''s, but Miss Bai, you seem to have neglected a step... Before the wedding, there is no relationship between you and Lu Shao. The matchmaker''s engagement is very free. Who does Lu Shao want to be with? There is no need to ask Miss Bai for your opinion at all!"


    Mi Ran''er holds her arms, and her moon white cheongsam makes her figure perfect.

 Chapter 2363

    In addition to her whole person momentum revealed, as well as the face of elegant makeup, completely Yan pressure side of the false foreign devil.


    Scornful tone, thoroughly will be favored to grow up, never heard hard words of Bai Xiuyue to anger.


    She was biting her teeth, and her anger was about to burst out. She glared at Mi Ran''er, "you... How can you talk to miss Ben? Do you think you are still the daughter of the former city Lord? Your family is broken now. You are just an orphan, and... "


    "What if I''m an orphan? Family education is at least much better than some people who have parents and even orphans! " Mi Ran''er interrupts Bai Xiuyue''s words, but she doesn''t have a good mood.


    "You --"


    Bai Xiuyue''s mode of thinking is no match for MI Ran''er. In addition, MI Ran''er intended to provoke her. At this moment, Bai Xiuyue could not refute her words.


    Biting her teeth, Bai Xiuyue clenched her fist and hammered her thigh a few times.


    "Qi Tian, this bitch bullies me. Can you help me teach him a lesson? If you help me to teach this bitch a lesson, I''ll ask my father to give you two hundred thousand more dollars for next year''s military expenditure! " Bai Xiuyue gets up and walks to Lu Qitian. She points to MI Ran''er and says to Lu Qitian with red eyes.


    Lu Qitian was almost speechless to death by this stupid woman.


    He put down the pen in his hand, and then looked at Bai Xiuyue helplessly, "Miss Bai, miss an is my young master''s distinguished guest. My young master has just seen everything in his eyes. It''s clear that you teased miss an first. How can you say it in your mouth and become sister an bullying you? Are you bullying miss an? Now her family is broken and no one supports her? "


    "I didn''t!"


    Bai Xiuyue quickly shook her head, and tears fell from the corner of her eyes: "she satirized that I was not as good as an orphan..."


    "Judging from your recent experience, I think she is right in sarcasm."


    Bai Xiuyue


    Seeing that she couldn''t get any help from Lu Qitian, she spread her anger to Lu Qitian. She stamped her feet hard and said, "Lu Qitian, you... You helped outsiders bully me. Now I finally see through you!"


    With that, she turned and ran out of Lu Qitian''s office.


    At last Lu Qitian did not smell the perfume which was strong enough to make his stomach uncomfortable.


    He raised his eyes to MI Ran''er.


    The latter raised an eyebrow at him.


    Lu Qitian''s mouth was slightly raised and he chuckled.


    "This girl is very thick when she is thick skinned, but once she gets angry, she won''t slow down for a while. Finally she can be clean for a few days." Lu Qitian stretched his shoulders, leaned back on the chair and gave mi Ran''er a thumbs up. "You really have the ability to deal with her weakness."


    "It''s not a soft rib. I''m really angry with her..." Mi Ran''er shrugged and said angrily. "I didn''t expect that Lu Shao was quite patient with this idea. I thought that Lu Shao would draw a gun to warn all the people and things he didn''t like..."


    Mi ran make complaints about Lu Qitian''s injury to men inflicted by evil persons. He felt his nose and looked at his pocket watch. "Well, it''s almost time. We should go to dinner."


    He got up and went to MI Ran''er: "for miss an''s sake, I''d like to invite you to eat Western food."


    "Whatever you like."

 Chapter 2364

    Lu Qitian''s so-called clean days, in fact, do not exist for half a day.


    In the evening, he took mi Ran''er back to Lu''s residence. Before he entered the house, he heard Bai Xiuyue talking with the housekeeper. "Housekeeper Lu, this sofa doesn''t seem too soft, this ornament is too ugly, and the vase over there is also ugly. I''ll call Lincheng Bai''s department store and ask them to send some trendy things, at most tomorrow, so, You can pack up these things now, take them out and lose them all! It''s so ugly -- "


    "Miss Bai, these things are of the young master''s own choice. Moreover, they are all valuable antiques. Old slaves can''t be masters." Housekeeper Lu shook his head quickly, saying that he did not dare to do such a thing!


    "You don''t throw it, right? I''ll throw it myself. Qitian doesn''t have any vision. It can be seen from the cunt who follows him today!"


    Mi Ran''er was shot while lying down!


    As soon as he heard that his treasures would be thrown away, Lu Qitian rushed into the house and stopped Bai Xiuyue, who was holding the vase and was ready to go out, "what are you crazy about? This is not your home. If you dare to mess around, Ben Shao will just pack you up and throw you out. "


    "Qitian, I really feel that..."


    Bai Xiuyue''s eyes fell on MI Ran''er, who came into the room behind Lu Qitian before she finished her words. She immediately widened her eyes and asked, "how can this woman be here? How can she come home with you? "


    "She''s my guest. She''s living with me for a long time. What''s the matter with me? Wait, she''s going to go back to her room with Ben Shao! "


    Lu Qitian clenched his teeth and said coldly, grabbing his vase. Then he threw Bai Xiuyue away. "As for you, since you''re here, you''ll settle down for me. After playing for a few days, you''ll pack up and go back to Haicheng. There''s no place for you here."


    "Now that you are stationed in Nancheng, can''t our Bai''s shopping mall open to Nancheng? At that time, I''ll let daddy buy a residence at your price ratio, and our family will live with you in Nancheng... Won''t there be a place to settle down? "


    Bai Xiuyue said with a smile, "before I came to Nancheng, I had discussed with my parents. Qitian, don''t worry. I won''t be separated from you for so long in the future..."


    Lu Qitian


    He really didn''t know how to tell this girl


    He frowned and bit his teeth.


    He turned around and handed the vase to the housekeeper. He simply ignored Bai Xiuyue and asked the housekeeper in a low voice, "is dinner ready?"


    "Young master, it''s ready. You and miss an can join us for dinner!"


    The housekeeper also ignored Bai Xiuyue.


    At this moment, Bai Xiuyue is like a transparent person standing in Lu''s residence. However, her heart is really strong. When mi Ran''er and Lu Qitian sit down for dinner, she sits down on the other side of Lu Qitian and pours a glass of red wine on her own. "Well, this red wine is delicious. Should it not be young... Is it French?"


    She looked at Lu Qitian with expectation and asked brightly.


    Lu Qitian drank half a bowl of soup and gave a vague hum in his mouth, but he didn''t pay any attention to Bai Xiuyue.


    Mi Ran''er sticks out her chopsticks to pick vegetables. No matter what she wants, Bai Xiuyue on the opposite side will take them away.


    Finally, MI Ran''er couldn''t bear it. She didn''t eat anything. She put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. "I''ll eat well. Please use it slowly."

 Chapter 2365

    Lu Qitian frowns at Bai Xiuyue.


    "Can you understand some manners? How can a person who has studied abroad do something that is not on the table? Is that how Bai Lao educated his daughter? " Lu Qitian once face, the whole person and usually completely different, gas field out, immediately let Bai Xiuyue heart fear.


    Lu Qitian seldom gets angry with Bai Xiuyue. Bai Xiuyue knows that this time she may really step on Lu Qitian''s bottom line.


    She turned pale and quickly took back her chopsticks. Then, looking at Mi Ran''er, she said with a smile, "miss an, I''m joking with you. Haven''t you eaten anything yet? Have some more. The chef of the Lu family is very good, especially the one who follows Qitian. "


    Bai Xiuyue quickly gives mi Ran''er a piece of white chopped chicken. In her tone and gesture, she takes herself as the hostess of the Lu family mansion.


    Mi Ran''er


    This face is really fast¡ª¡ª


    However, since Bai Xiuyue has bowed her head, it''s not good if she doesn''t give her face.


    Pick eyebrow low smile, picked up chopsticks to eat.


    When Bai Xiuyue took back her chopsticks, her face immediately sank and she secretly pursed her lips. Judging from the shape of her lips, the woman didn''t say anything nice about mi Ran''er.


    After dinner, Lu Qitian looked to the side of Mufeng: "Mufeng, you personally send Miss Bai to the best hotel in Nancheng. Just send the bill to Lu''s residence."


    "Yes


    Mufeng is going to take Bai Xiuyue''s suitcase. She really wants to send Bai Xiuyue away.


    Bai Xiuyue''s face suddenly changed, "I won''t go, Qitian. My aunt said that I can live in your residence when I come to the south city. Didn''t my aunt say that in your heart? I''ll call my aunt and ask about it


    Bai Xiuyue said that she really wanted to take the phone.


    Lu Qitian quickly pressed the receiver, and then, holding the corner of his lips, looked at Bai Xiuyue with a smile, "the other rooms of the residence have not been decorated, where you don''t live, you''d better stay in a hotel!"


    "But..."


    Bai Xiuyue''s eyes fell on MI Ran''er, "but how can this woman live with you?"


    "Because... She has what I want."


    Lu Qitian light smile, tone inexplicable, some ambiguous.


    Bai Xiuyue gritted her teeth, "you... Qitian, my aunt promised me that I would marry you. You can''t do this to me!"


    Bai Xiuyue''s eyes were red and looked very wronged.


    "My mother asked you to marry me? When do you think my mother can dominate my life? Ha ha... "


    The smile on Lu Qitian''s face suddenly cooled down, "moreover, my mother asked you to marry to the Lu family, so you just go to marry my mother!"


    "Lu Qitian, how can you say that?"


    When Bai Xiuyue heard Lu Qitian''s words, she was half angry. She frowned and glared at Lu Qitian. "If you let my aunt hear this, are you going to make my aunt angry?"


    Lu Qitian coolly retracts his eyes, drops his fingers on his knees and taps them rhythmically.


    Mufeng brought this scene into his eyes and quickly picked up the suitcase. "Miss Bai, let''s go. I''ll take you to the hotel."


    No matter how reluctant Bai Xiuyue was, she couldn''t stay in the Lu family''s residence. She could only stamp her feet angrily and left behind Mufeng reluctantly.


    After she left, miran''er was relieved at last.


    If Lu Qi wants to live with such a woman all his life, MI Ran''er will love him very much.

 Chapter 2366

    After Bai Xiuyue left, Lu Qitian felt very relaxed. After stretching himself on the sofa, he got up and said, "OK, go back to the room and have a rest."


    He looked at miran''er with a smile and made an invitation.


    This guy is really coquettish.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and walked upstairs.


    After entering Lu Qitian''s room, the first thing mi Ran''er did was to ask someone to prepare some hot water, take a bath, put on the new pajamas Lu Qitian had bought for her, sit on the edge of the bed, hold a storybook and watch.


    "This weekend, there are several good plays in Qingliu opera garden. Today, Mufeng said," you used to like watching plays. Do you want to go to see them on the weekend? " Lu Qitian took a bath and came out. Seeing that she was reading a picture book, he asked with a low smile.


    "Yes, if Lu Shao has the time..." Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and thought about it, then her tone changed a little.


    Lu Qitian''s mouth rose more and more, "if I don''t have time, Mufeng can accompany you! It seems that Mufeng knows you very well, and even knows that he loves to see plays... In fact, it really makes benshao doubt whether you and Mufeng knew each other before? "


    As he spoke, Lu Qitian came up to MI Ran''er and asked with a low smile, her eyebrows fixed, her voice tentative and suspicious.


    Miran''er was frozen.


    She shook her head slowly. "I promise that there is no trace of Mufeng in my memory. As for why he knows me so well, I don''t know very well."


    "I''m not sure..."


    Lu Qitian obviously didn''t believe it very much. He walked around the house. "Maybe it''s because Mufeng''s status was too low. When he was in the South City, he couldn''t get into the eyes of the city leader. But because he saw you more in the dark, he deeply felt for you and understood you from various channels... Even if he had been separated for many years, he couldn''t forget you!"


    Lu Qitian''s sour tone, coupled with his dancing when he spoke


    "Lu Shao, you are very suitable to sing opera. Both the tone of voice and the body language are very rich. By the way, you can write your own picture book for your opera. It must be wonderful to a full house!" With sarcasm, MI Ran''er lifts the quilt on the other side of her bed and lies in bed with her back to Lu Qitian. She is not ready to talk to him any more.


    "Is that vexing?"


    Lu Qitian said in a funny way, "my young master is analyzing with you..."


    Mi Ran''er closed her eyes, breathed faintly, and seemed to be asleep.


    Lu Qitian had no choice but to shut his mouth and quietly dry his hair before lying in bed.


    The quilt folded between them is quite different, but occasionally when Lu Qitian sleeps too shallow, he will feel that the leg or hand stretched out by the girl on the other side will always hit him accurately.


    Lu Qitian looks again, this wench this sleeping posture, but does not look like has "the tutelage" the daughter.


    Don''t be more dashing


    -


    The next morning, before mi Ran''er and Lu Qitian got up and went downstairs, Bai Xiuyue arrived.


    Cooking in the kitchen downstairs was so crackling that they couldn''t sleep.


    They went downstairs with their confused heads. Seeing the rich dinner on the table, Lu Qitian''s green tendons on his forehead jumped fiercely.


    "Qitian, you''re up. Go wash your hands and get ready for breakfast!" In the kitchen, Bai Xiuyue pokes her head out, squints and smiles at Lu Qitian, and says softly.


    Lu Qitian took a deep breath. He clenched his teeth and asked in a deep voice, "why did you come so early?"

 Chapter 2367

    I saw him in the early morning, and God didn''t give him any easy time


    "I can''t sleep in the hotel, and I''m hungry, so I come here early to make breakfast. This morning I prepared a western breakfast. My aunt said that you also like to eat Western style, which I learned when I was studying abroad. Try my craft."


    Bai Xiuyue said this and looked at Mi Ran''er with provocation: "miss an, can you eat Western style?"


    "Maybe not very well."


    Mi Ran''er said vaguely, but she couldn''t help yawning. She went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water, which made her wake up a lot. Then she came out to deal with Bai Xiuyue, a stupid girl¡ª¡ª


    The western breakfast prepared by Bai Xiuyue is very rich. What is on the table is not chopsticks, but knives and forks. However, in the position where mi Ran''er made it, there are chopsticks prepared by Bai Xiuyue.


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er looks at the chopsticks and the knives and forks on one side, and seems to be hesitating about which kind of tableware to use.


    Bai Xiuyue skillfully picks up a knife and fork, cuts a sandwich and feeds it to her mouth. When she eats it, she looks at Mi Ran''er with a smile. Mi Ran''er''s hesitation falls into Bai Xiuyue''s eyes, and her heart is full of ridicule.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyes to meet Bai Xiuyue, and the corners of her mouth pulled.


    On one side, Lu Qitian couldn''t see it any more. He cut his breakfast and prepared to change it with miran''er, but miran''er stopped him.


    "Nothing."


    She smile, in Bai Xiuyue shocked eyes, picked up the knife and fork, began to elegantly cut the plate of breakfast, and then elegantly to the mouth.


    Her study of Western food etiquette may be more thorough than that of Bai Xiuyue. Her every move is much more elegant and beautiful than that of Bai Xiuyue who is just a beginner.


    Bai Xiuyue almost choked on her own sandwich.


    "Can you eat Western food?" Even Lu Qitian was surprised.


    "Well, when I was at school, I had foreigners who taught me some..." Mi Ran''er said humbly.


    She''s not only taught a little, but she''s completely proficient.


    Lu Qitian is very happy to see that Bai Xiuyue is flat.


    He dropped his head and happily ate several mouthfuls of sandwiches and fried eggs.


    Bai Xiuyue choked so much that she couldn''t speak. The whole breakfast was very quiet.


    After dinner, Lu Qitian is going to work in the city Lord''s mansion and is going to take mi Ran''er with him.


    "I don''t want to go to the Lord''s mansion today. I want to go shopping." Mi Ran''er whispered to Lu Qitian, "just let two people follow me."


    "Well, don''t hang out too long. Go home early."


    Lu Qitian patted her on the shoulder and gently told her to put on her coat. She took the hat from the girl''s hand and put it on.


    Bai Xiuyue is a little confused. Should she follow Lu Qitian to the city master''s mansion, or stay to deal with this miss an


    When she was struggling, miran''er was ready to go out.


    Mufeng was left by Lu Qitian.


    Mi Ran''er suspects that Lu Qitian deliberately left Mufeng to test the relationship between them. This man is really bored.


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lip wordlessly to see Mufeng open the door. When she came near, her eyebrows frowned slightly. "In fact, Mr. mu, I''m really confused. Have we met before?"


    Although Mufeng guessed that she could not remember, she did not expect that she would forget so thoroughly¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2368

    A slight injury flashed through his eyes. He shook his head with a smile. "No!"


    "No?"


    Mi Ran''er is very suspicious of Mufeng''s answer. She frowns and sits on the car, looking at Mufeng with a few more threads in her eyes.


    Mufeng felt guilty and sat in the driver''s seat. Before he could drive out, he was stopped by the people running out of the Lu family residence.


    "I want to be with you, too!" After stopping the car, Bai Xiuyue quickly opened the back seat. When she got on the bus, she deliberately squeezed mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er had expected that Bai Xiuyue would follow, so she didn''t have much emotion on her face. She just frowned slightly to show her dislike for Bai Xiuyue''s rude action.


    After sitting down, Bai Xiuyue turned her eyes to MI Ran''er and said, "I don''t think miss an, as the host, would refuse to take me to the South City, would she?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and said, "if Miss Bai doesn''t think the places I went to are boring, you can follow me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mind."


    Miran''er gives Mufeng an address.


    Mufeng drives there.


    It''s a theater. There are two good plays in the morning.


    Mi Ran''er asks Mufeng to help him open a box, order some cakes and a pot of tea, and sit in a well positioned box. Watching the performance on the stage, he occasionally taps his fingers on the table to follow the rhythm of the Opera


    Beijing Opera is very boring for people who don''t know much about it, such as Bai Xiuyue.


    She sat beside mi Ran''er, listening to the babbling singing on the stage. She couldn''t understand a word. She moved restlessly in her seat like a needle on a needle. However, she didn''t dare to show her bravado when she thought of what she had said before in front of MI Ran''er.


    Although has been forced to endure, but the face of boredom or exposed her mind at the moment.


    The news spread to Lu Qitian, who was working in the city Lord''s mansion.


    Lu Qitian immediately became happy.


    "An xueran really knows how to suit the remedy to the case. She even wants to take Bai Xiuyue to such an elegant place as the theater. Bai Xiuyue''s kind of people certainly can''t get involved..." Lu Qitian thinks that if she doesn''t understand the opera, it''s like going to jail.


    The adjutant said with a low smile, "young master, this miss an is really a wonderful person. These days, she is wandering around the city Lord''s mansion, and occasionally helps her subordinates to do things that they don''t know how to do..."


    "She used to grow up in the city Lord''s mansion. She knows this place better than you do!"


    With a little pride, Lu Qitian opened his mouth with a low smile.


    "By the way, young master, someone has sent an invitation letter today, saying that it is a joint banquet of several families in Nancheng. They will talk about cooperation at this banquet, and they also want you to formally meet with several families at this banquet. After all, you are a new city leader, and everyone knows you well. It''s more convenient to find you if you need any help in the future!"


    The adjutant took out the invitation and respectfully put it on Lu Qitian''s desk.


    Lu Qitian took a look at the invitation.


    "Joint banquet? I''m afraid we need to talk less about some conditions with Ben. It''s just a Hongmen banquet... "


    Lu Qitian said with a sneer.


    When the adjutant heard this, his face changed. He frowned and asked, "shall we go?"


    "Go, why not? All the invitation letters have been sent to the city Lord''s mansion. If we don''t go, it will seem that we are too counselled. Maybe these old foxes will label us as arrogant and unwilling to go with the merchants... "

 Chapter 2369

    The adjutant nodded, "I''ll get ready."


    "Well, prepare a beautiful cheongsam for miss an. She will go with me." Lu Qitian thinks that taking the daughter of the former city Lord on such an occasion may make those old people who want to hold a shelf in front of them more alert.


    After all, the old city owner''s home has been killed, only an xueran is left. Even if other people have the courage, they dare not take the risk with their family!


    Adjutant Leng Leng, think of before Lu Qitian said to let an xueran follow him, then understand, quickly nodded: "OK!"


    After the adjutant left, Lu Qitian held his forehead and thought about it. He called Mufeng''s office.


    "Mufeng, go to the theater and take miss an to the city master''s mansion!"


    Mufeng on the other side of the phone thinks that an xueran is with Bai Xiuyue at the moment. He frowns and asks, "what about Miss Bai?"


    "How about Miss Bai? Does it have anything to do with my master? You just need to bring Miss Ann! " Lu Qitian said some irritably and hung up the phone with a bang!


    Mufeng on the other side of the phone was a little confused. However, he did as Lu Qitian arranged. He quickly put on his coat and went out with the car key.


    When he arrived at the theater, the second play was only half finished. Mufeng asked about the location of MI Ran''er''s private room and went directly.


    "Miss an, the young master asked me to pick you up!" After entering the room, he ignored Bai Xiuyue, went straight to MI Ran''er''s side, leaned down and whispered in her ear.


    "Good."


    Mi Ran''er got up and looked at Bai Xiuyue. She said with a little sorry smile, "Miss Bai, I''m really sorry. I have something urgent to deal with. I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you to the theatre!"


    Bai Xiuyue couldn''t help but looked at Mi Ran''er defensively: "where are you going? Go to find Qitian? "


    "Miss Bai, this is my private matter... I have no obligation to tell you. Besides, what if I go to find Lu Shao? Now Lu Shao is not your boyfriend or your fiance. What right do you have to manage who Lu Shao meets and dates? "


    Before leaving, MI Ran''er successfully provoked Bai Xiuyue''s anger and left the theater with Mufeng at a brisk pace.


    Where can Bai Xiuyue stay in the theater? When she comes out, Mufeng has started the car and left some exhaust gas for Bai Xiuyue.


    Bai Xiuyue was so angry that she stamped her feet in the same place.


    "An xueran, Miss Ben will never let you go..."


    She is a young lady who has been abroad. Qitian treats people who have been abroad differently. Now Qitian is just confused by the dead girl''s face. When they have no common language, Qitian will know that he is good and turn to find himself!


    Bai Xiuyue stood in the same place and kept comforting herself in her heart.


    However, these self comforts, in fact, deep in her heart, Bai Xiuyue can''t convince herself


    -


    After MI Ran''er arrived at the city Lord''s mansion, he went out with Lu Qitian. So when Bai Xiuyue came to the city Lord''s mansion later, she rushed into the air, and no one told Bai Xiuyue where Lu Qitian and MI Ran''er had gone.


    Bai Xiuyue was so angry that she smashed a lot of things in the city master''s mansion. This young lady left a strong impression on everyone in the city master''s mansion¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2370

    Lu Qitian took mi Ran''er to the camp for a tour, and then went to see two plays in the biggest theater garden in the city,


    Finally, Lu Qitian took mi Ran''er directly to the clothing store and put on the moon white cheongsam selected by the adjutant. This cheongsam is a new style just made in the store. The embroidery is particularly meticulous and gorgeous, and the size of MI Ran''er is just right.


    Miran''er put it on and looked at herself in the mirror.


    All of a sudden, she is very fond of Qipao. It really shows women''s sexuality just right


    The person who can hold up the cheongsam must be a very slender girl.


    "Do you like it?" Lu Qitian didn''t know when he would appear behind her. Looking at her looking at herself in the mirror, he raised his mouth slightly and asked with a low smile.


    Miran''er nodded slightly, "of course I like it. What do you think?"


    Lu Qitian put his hands on her shoulders and patted her gently. Then his thin lips came close. They stood in front of the mirror in a very intimate manner. He said: "very good, very beautiful... You may be the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in Qipao..."


    That''s a bit high.


    After all, Lu Qitian has sailed a thousand sails and read countless people. There must have been many beautiful women in Qipao hanging around him, but he still said that the most beautiful one is mi Ran''er


    Miran''er became more and more happy.


    She looked carefully, Lu Qitian also put on a new suit, pocket watch on the chest, the whole person looked very handsome.


    "Where are you going?" Asked miran''er suspiciously.


    There must be a reason why you can''t put on this suit at will.


    "Well, a party."


    Lu Qitian put her little hand in his arm, "you are my girlfriend tonight."


    Miran''er raised her eyebrows slightly. She guessed what kind of banquet it was.


    Tonight, I''m sure I''ll meet many of Anye''s old acquaintances. When they see that they are together with the enemy who destroyed Anye''s family, they must be very surprised. They may say something sarcastic behind their back.


    Prepared, MI Ran''er obediently follows Lu Qitian, leaves the clothing store, gets on the bus and heads for the banquet hotel.


    On the way, MI Ran''er said to the system in her mind, "I find that I may fall in love with Qipao. When I go to other places in the future, I will often wear Qipao. This kind of dress is really the most beautiful one I have seen in recent years..."


    The system chuckles: "is there such exaggeration? In fact, have you ever thought that maybe the temperament and figure of the original owner are suitable for the cheongsam, or maybe, in a different position, the temperament is not suitable for such a quiet and elegant dress. "


    Miran''er frowned slightly, and her voice cooled down in a moment. "So, are you mocking me for not being quiet?"


    The system laughs: "of course not. I''m just expounding an objective fact. Moreover, don''t I mean that the original owner of the next plane may not be suitable for Qipao?"


    Mi Ran''er thought about it carefully. The system''s words were vague, and he could really read this meaning.


    She was speechless.


    Just in time. The bus is in front of the hotel.


    The door opened, Mufeng stood outside the door, leaning slightly towards her, "miss an, please."


    After getting off, MI Ran''er waited beside the car for landing and alighting.


    The two entered the hotel together.


    The others have already arrived.


    When Lu Qitian and his wife entered the arena, the businessmen immediately got up.


    "Mr. Lu." The leader came over and introduced himself, "I''m the president of Nancheng chamber of Commerce and the current leader of the Jiang family, Jiang Lintian."

 Chapter 2371

    Lu Qitian emptily shook Jiang Lintian''s hand, "hello."


    When Jiang Lintian saw mi Ran''er beside Lu Qitian, he was stunned and then chuckled. "Miss an has not heard from her since her family''s accident. It''s said that you and Mr. Lu went to and from the Lu family''s residence together. We still don''t believe it. Now it seems that these rumors are true!"


    Mi Ran''er smiles faintly. She remembers that when President Jiang Lin Tian Jiang was alive, he made a lot of messy demands for an Ye. He intended to suppress an ye on various occasions and wanted to be the city leader himself.


    Anye gave him a lot of accommodation and convenience, but Jiang Lintian didn''t give Anye too much military expenditure. Anye''s military expenditure was entirely maintained by Anye''s family background and the money he earned from business.


    Jiang Lintian also has a dandy young master in his family. Jiang Lintian mentioned to an ye more than once that he wanted to be in laws. He also said that if he became in laws, the two families would become one family, and the Jiang family would surely pay many times more military expenses every year than before.


    After all, if you become a family, you don''t have to talk about two families.


    Anye has secretly refused several times, but Jiang Lintian perseveres. After all, Anye has only one daughter, Anye. If her son really marries Anye, Nancheng will fall into her own hands.


    Jiang Lin is a businessman. He is really smart¡ª¡ª


    Hearing Jiang Lintian''s sharp words, MI Ran''er just had a faint smile on her lips.


    "It''s just that the king defeated the enemy. Besides, my father didn''t die in the hands of Mr. Lu. Mr. Lu promised me to avenge my father. Why can''t I give myself to Mr. Lu to repay him?"


    Mi Ran''er''s direct words made Jiang Lintian frown in an instant.


    Jiang Lintian''s eyes were full of disgust, and his eyes were more disdainful than before.


    Lu Qitian also frowned slightly when he heard mi Ran''er''s words. He glanced at Mi Ran''er, as if he didn''t understand why mi Ran''er said that and tarnished his reputation.


    "Well, don''t stand here. Please take your seat. Mr. Lu, please do it here." Another man came over and flattered Lu Qitian to show him his position.


    After Lu Qitian and MI Ran''er went to sit down, he cocked his legs and looked at the businessmen at the banquet.


    "Why don''t you just mention the purpose of inviting Ben Shao to the banquet? Don''t waste each other''s time. After you ask, Ben Shao will sum up whether it can be completed, and finally..."


    "Mr. Lu, we really just want to make friends with you. After all, you are now the new leader of Nancheng. We old guys have to rely on Mr. Lu to make every aspect of accommodation and convenience in order to continue to do business smoothly, don''t we?"


    The flattering businessman is Tang Xin. He is a very smooth man. When Anye was still there, he flattered Anye very much. However, the Tang family''s industry is not very famous in Nancheng, and the annual military expenditure is just a small amount.


    However, Anye likes him very much and mentions him on various occasions. Tang Xin has been the city leader of Anye. Over the years, the Tang family''s industry has gradually expanded and made a lot of money.


    After Anye died, he didn''t even come to the funeral. He was a real white eyed wolf.


    Therefore, at this moment, MI Ran''er looked at this guy''s flattery and just wanted to sneer and sneer.

 Chapter 2372

    Tang Xin is really guilty. He is looked at by Mi Ran''er''s cool eyes. After saying this, he shrinks his neck, leans on the seat, and lowers his head to avoid mi Ran''er''s eyes.


    Hearing Tang Xin''s words, Lu Qitian sneered, "if you don''t ask, how can you get together like this? Is it really just a tea conversation? Don''t treat me as a three-year-old! I''ll say it again for the last time. If I don''t mention it today, I won''t mention it on any occasion in the future... "


    Lu Qitian untied the button of his coat, put his hand on the gun bag on his belt, and scratched his fingers. The meaning of Lu Qitian''s words is very obvious.


    Jiang Lintian said slowly, "in fact, we really have some demands. Mr. Lu, the world is too chaotic now, and business is becoming more and more difficult. The profits are lower year by year, but we still have to pay so much military expenditure every year. It''s really a heavy burden for us old people. We would like to ask you to halve the annual military expenditure, We can also relax, so that we don''t have to cobble together when we are about to hand over military expenses every year. "


    As soon as Jiang Lintian''s voice fell, Lu Qitian looked at Jiang Lintian.


    The sneer at the corner of his mouth deepened and his eyes were covered with frost.


    "I''ve seen the amount of your military expenditure every year. It''s just a little bit rough. Do you mean to say here that you want ben to be reduced by half? Well, if you buy less cars every time, can you give you half less? In addition, when your goods enter the customs, you have to rely on a few people to protect them along the way. If the military expenditure is halved, should the people who protect them also be halved? President Jiang, you also said that the world is in chaos and there are fewer escorts. Do you think your goods can enter the city safely? And... "


    Lu Qitian''s fingers fell on the table and tapped gently.


    Every time he knocked, he knocked on the hearts of the businessmen present.


    "Mr. Lu, carriage and escort can''t be less. If the goods are less, our profit will be much lower. At that time..." a businessman said anxiously.


    "Then you still have the face to talk about reducing military spending here? Instead of talking about military spending with my young master here, you''d better go back and think about how you can sell more and make more money... "


    Lu Qitian got up with disgust and looked around. "They''re all people who have half their bodies buried in the earth. They''re doing honest business anxiously. They all think so much. Do they really want to live to the end of their lives?"


    With that, Lu Qitian reached out to MI Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er put her little hand in his palm and left the hotel behind Lu Qitian.


    Lu Qi is naive and powerful. Once these words come out of his mouth, it proves that this guy really wants to let these situations happen.


    The merchants present turned pale one by one.


    After Lu Qitian left, we all paid attention to Jiang Lintian.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are our president. It''s up to you whether the whole chamber of commerce can pay less military expenses. We have been squeezed by that old man Anye for so many years. Now that we have a younger generation, do you want him to squeeze us?"


    Jiang Lin smiles coldly, "of course not. I''ve known Lu Qitian, and I know where his weakness lies. I''m sure he''ll let go and promise half military expenditure..."

 Chapter 2373

    Miran''er follows Lu Qitian out of the hotel.


    Instead of taking mi Ran''er directly into the car, Lu Qitian stood by the side of the road. He took out a cigarette and smoked it slowly.


    It seems that Lu Qitian was infuriated by these old guys.


    "In fact, these guys all have their own weaknesses. Now they dare to be arrogant. Maybe they have already figured out the way out and are ready to send all their weaknesses out..." Mi Ran''er stood beside him, pressing his voice.


    "Oh?" Lu Qitian turns his eyes to MI Ran''er, picks his eyebrows and smiles, "what''s your idea?"


    Mi Ran''er cushioned her feet and whispered a few words in Lu Qitian''s ear.


    After hearing this, Lu Qitian looked at Mi Ran''er in surprise and said, "I can''t imagine that under your quiet appearance, you have such a vicious idea!"


    "Spicy? In fact, I have experienced so much that I have already learned to start first. " Miran''er laughed at himself.


    Lu Qitian was stunned, and then his eyes floated a little heartache. He put out the smoke.


    "Well, go home."


    He knew it in his heart, but he didn''t want to order these things in front of miran''er.


    When returning to the Lu family residence, Lu Qitian saw the situation inside the house and frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" He snapped.


    "Young master, it''s... It''s Miss Bai." The housekeeper came forward and spoke in a trembling voice.


    "Bai Xiuyue, a madwoman, does she regard the Lu family as her Bai family? How presumptuous! Take care of all the damaged things and send a bill to master Bai! "


    Lu Qitian felt that he could not continue to indulge Bai Xiuyue, a unruly and willful young lady, and that he had to cut off all relations with her.


    Anyway, the military expenditure paid by the Bai family every year is a drop in the bucket for the whole Lu family. Moreover, with an xueran, a girl with a treasure map, waiting to find the treasure, he is still worried about the military deficit?


    "Young master, if so, the relationship with the Bai family... Moreover, it''s not easy for the lady to explain. After all, the lady likes Miss Bai so much..." the housekeeper said with some embarrassment.


    "That''s because Bai Xiuyue always pretends to be very sensible in front of her mother. If her mother blames her, she will tell her mother all of Bai Xiuyue''s glorious deeds in recent years, so that she can clearly know what kind of person the good girl she has always liked is..."


    Lu Qitian cold finish, ready to go upstairs.


    Miran''er stood where he was.


    Looking at Lu Qitian''s back, she frowned and whispered, "well... It seems that we haven''t had dinner yet..."


    Lu Qitian stopped at his feet and looked back at the mess in the living room. He had no appetite.


    However, seeing mi Ran''er''s slender waist, this girl is like a willow in the wind. It seems that she can fall down with one blow. If she is hungry, she will faint directly


    "Prepare some food for miss an and send it to the room."


    The housekeeper nodded, "yes, young master..."


    Miran''er just went upstairs. She went back to her room, but Lu Qitian went to the study and asked Mufeng to come. It should be something to discuss, so miran''er didn''t disturb her.


    In the study.


    Lu Qitian told Mufeng what mi Ran''er had just said, "first, you should pay attention to the movements of these guys'' families. Once there is any sign that you want to send your family away, you should stop them immediately. First, you should be put in unified custody. My young master will wait for these people to come and ask me to release them."

 Chapter 2374

    "Young master, will it be a little too much? After all, the misfortune is not as good as the family... "Mufeng frowned and advised in a low voice.


    Lu Qitian said with a cold smile, "if my young master does not stop talking, the most important people may be those people. Mufeng, why don''t you understand this truth when you have been around for so long?"


    He coagulated Mufeng''s face and suddenly got up with a light smile. He went to Mufeng and lowered his voice. "In fact, this brilliant idea is not my master''s own idea, but someone raised Ben Shao."


    "Who?" Mufeng asked suspiciously.


    "An xueran, miss an!"


    Lu Qitian looked at Mufeng''s face and asked with a low smile, "how? Are you disappointed now? Do you think the pure Miss Ann you like is not as simple as you think


    "Young master..." Mufeng was full of panic, "what are you talking about? I can''t understand a word."


    "Don''t you understand? Do not understand the best! Mufeng, you know our young master''s character. Now an xueran and Ben Shao are close to each other, and Ben Shao''s attitude towards her is in your eyes. Ben Shao hopes you have self-knowledge and hide all your disordered thoughts. Otherwise, if you make Ben Shao unhappy, maybe Ben Shao won''t let her go! "


    Lu Qitian said, patted him gently on the shoulder, "OK, hurry to do according to the young master''s instructions!"


    "Yes..."


    Mufeng''s heart was full of uneasiness when he was told by Lu Qitian, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    When he turned and walked towards the study door, Lu Qitian was very sharp eyed to find that this guy''s legs were a little weak at the moment


    Lu Qitian''s face is even more smiling.


    When Mufeng was ready to go downstairs, another room opened.


    After taking a bath, miran''er came out of the room.


    She is really a little hungry, downstairs has not yet sent food, so, she wants to go down to have a look, did not expect, and Mufeng hit a face.


    "Miss Ann." Mu Feng hung his head and said hello to MI Ran''er in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er nodded slightly. She was staring at Mu Feng''s side face and smiling, "Mr. mu... I really want to know, did we know each other before?"


    Mufeng shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "But..."


    What else did mi Ran''er want to say? The door of the study opened and Lu Qitian came out.


    "But what?" He asked with a blank face, staring at miran''er.


    Miran''er immediately shook his head. "It''s nothing. I just want to ask Mr. Mu some questions. Don''t worry, Mr. Lu. Mr. Mu and I didn''t speak ill of you!"


    She said, with a playful smile, and went to Lu Qitian, "I''m really hungry. Can I go down and urge you?"


    "Mufeng, go to the kitchen."


    Lu Qitian is still looking at the girl''s coquetry without expression, and says that he won''t be confused by the girl''s action.


    He had just heard mi Ran''er''s question. When she came out, the girl changed her mind. What''s that?


    "Yes."


    Mufeng fled, feeling relieved.


    Leaving mi Ran''er alone to deal with the expressionless Lu Qitian.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mi ran was looked at by Lu Qitian so flustered, frowning, and tucking up his heart. This guy would not really make complaints about his private property. However, according to the current situation, they can only be regarded as partners. Why does he face her with such an expression?

 Chapter 2375

    "Mufeng has been with me for more than ten years. In these ten years, I can be sure that he will live in Nancheng in the future. Four years ago, you two were just kids. Even if you met, you should not remember..."


    Lu Qitian spoke quietly.


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows. "In this case, Mr. Mu would not remember me, but he..."


    "That''s your illusion." Lu Qitian''s tone has a sour meaning that he didn''t realize.


    Mi Ran''er doesn''t want to go deep into this topic, which will affect the current relationship with Lu Qitian. It''s not easy for them to have some evil spirit in dealing with Jiang Lintian and other people''s affairs. If trade breaks the current balance rashly, the people who lose money are themselves.


    They went back to the house together. Soon, they brought two bowls of delicious shredded chicken noodles downstairs.


    Mi Ran''er was just about to eat with chopsticks when the sound of a car sounded downstairs.


    She had an ominous premonition in her heart, "isn''t Miss Bai coming?"


    Lu Qitian''s face sank in an instant. He scolded in a low anger: "this girl is really Haunted!"


    "In fact, you and Miss Bai have made it very clear why she still believes that you will marry her? Did you give her the wrong information on any occasion before? Or is there really something wrong with her Miran''er poked himself in the head and asked with some doubts.


    "She is a madwoman who grew up obediently by her parents. So she thinks that people all over the world should hold her in their hands and spoil her. It''s a pity that she met me..."


    Lu Qitian got up and loosened his neck tie. "I''ll go down and have a look. This time, we must let her completely draw a clear line with our young master. If we go on like this, I''m afraid we will be lonely for a lifetime because of her!"


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he couldn''t help but smile.


    After waiting for Lu qitianlou, MI Ran''er picked up noodles and began to eat.


    "This chicken noodle is really good. It''s very strong. Moreover, the taste of the soup is not greasy. It''s very refreshing..." Mi Ran''er described the taste of her mouth to the system in her mind.


    The system is somewhat speechless, "host, are you bullying the host? Host has no mouth and can''t eat?"


    "Yes, I can''t feel the taste even if I bully you. Are you greedy? It''s a pity that you have no substance and can''t eat anything! "


    Miran''er laughed badly and ate very loudly.


    System: "if this system were you, now it would not be so heartless to eat, the task progress of the standard plane has not improved at all, and the plot has not made much progress... Does the host really want to live in this plane for many years?"


    As soon as the system reminded her, miran''er immediately responded, yes, she really didn''t do anything these days.


    Now Lu Qitian still seems to treat her as if she were the owner of the treasure map at the beginning. They are not too intimate, and he is not excited


    In this case, after Lu Qitian got the treasure map, he would demolish the bridge and kill her, which would be a complete failure.


    "Host, come on, don''t just focus on the appetite, or think about your current situation and your fundamental purpose... Don''t be too happy to think about it!" The old God of the system said.


    Mi Ran''e

 Chapter 2376

    It''s the stinking system''s turn to teach her a lesson.


    Miran''er suddenly felt as if he had failed in his life.


    "The tiger doesn''t get angry. You really think I''m a sick cat. Next, I''ll show you what progress is like!"


    Mi Ran''er eats up all the noodles in the bowl and puts it down. No matter what Lu Qitian says to Bai Xiuyue downstairs, she goes to the locker room and finds a light pink cheongsam with lots of lace and perspective. She goes to the bathroom.


    When she took a bath, she suddenly saw that there was a big mirror in the bathroom without a mirror.


    Restroom make complaints about how she can live without the mirror. She couldn''t even see if there was anything dirty on her face after washing.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Qitian actually kept it in mind, so soon he let people install a mirror.


    Mi Ran''er was a little moved. She felt that this was a very good progress. Why did the smelly system say that the plane task has not yet made progress?


    That guy is just scaring people.


    She took off her clothes and prepared to go to the bathtub.


    As he turned around, MI Ran''er caught a glimpse of something in the mirror.


    Immediately froze the body, and then take a closer look, and then, the look on the face instantly froze.


    -


    Downstairs.


    Lu Qitian holds his arm and looks at Bai Xiuyue.


    "What else are you doing here? I don''t think you''ve smashed all the things in my mansion. Are you going to smash them for the second round? " Lu Qitian frowned and asked sarcastically.


    "No... Qitian, I''m a little impulsive today. I''ve smashed so many things. Please forgive me. Don''t worry. I''ll let my father clean out these things one by one and compensate you... Even if I can''t find the original ones, I''ll compensate you according to the original price!"


    Bai Xiuyue looks like a weak woman at this time, with scarlet in her eyes and crying cavity. It seems that she has suffered a lot.


    She reached for Lu Qitian''s clothes and said, "Qitian, I really know I''m wrong... Don''t be angry, OK? I promise you, no matter what, I won''t be angry because you and miss an are close. I''ll be more generous and tolerate you two. After all, it''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines... "


    "What?"


    Lu Qitian thought he had heard wrong, "three wives and four concubines? Bai Xiuyue, have you lost your mind? "


    "Qitian, I called my mother today. She scolded me and told me that one of the qualities a wife should have is to be magnanimous, to tolerate other women around a man, and to help a man marry that woman to her sister. In the future, I will be very kind to miss an and call her sister xueran..."


    Bai Xiuyue''s self affectionate ability really surprised Lu Qitian.


    He raised his hand, stopped Bai Xiuyue to continue to say, these words, really too shocking, let his heart some can''t stand.


    If you continue to listen, he may ask Mufeng to send Bai Xiuyue directly to the mental hospital


    "Bai Xiuyue, I always told you that when you were a child, when you were a simple girl, I took you as my little sister. Later, when you went abroad, you said that you would marry me when you came back. I directly said that if you met the right person abroad, you should remember not to miss it. I thought what I said was very clear..."

 Chapter 2377

    Lu Qitian took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood. "After you returned home, I always said that I didn''t like your entanglement with me, but you, however, became more and more intense, intending to oppress my young master from the perspective of your parents. Do you know that my young master hates being forced by his parents, and now you have committed the taboo of being so little, If my young master can promise to be with you, I''m sure he''s crazy! "


    "Qitian..."


    Bai Xiu''s face turned white. "I''ve loved you for more than ten years. My dream since I was a child is to marry you. Now you ask me to give up. How can I do it?"


    "I''m not asking you to give up now. I asked you to give up very early. It''s your own stupidity. It''s not my fault. OK, Mufeng, I don''t want to hear this girl continue this topic. You send her back to the hotel. Tomorrow someone will send her to the neighboring City, buy her a train ticket and send her back to Haicheng!"


    "Yes."


    Mufeng nodded, came forward and said to Bai Xiuyue gently, "Miss Bai, it''s very late, and the young master is very tired recently. You need to have a rest early. Don''t disturb the young master here! Please leave


    "I won''t go!"


    Bai Xiuyue red eyes, "I just want to stay in Nancheng, why do you let me go? Lu Qitian, when you need military expenditure, you show respect for him in front of my father. My father thinks that you are willing to be his son-in-law. Now that you don''t need military expenditure, you will turn away. Lu Qitian, why didn''t I see that you are such a hypocritical person before... "


    "Well, now that you see my hypocrisy, you don''t have to like me, do you? Let''s go


    Lu Qitian said very irritably, waved and turned to go upstairs.


    Bai Xiuyue stood in the same place, stamping her feet and finally wailing.


    Mufeng stood aside, helpless. He didn''t know what to do or how to persuade him. He could only watch Bai Xiuyue cry like this. In the end, he secretly raised his hand and knocked Bai Xiuyue unconscious. He took her out, put her in the car and prepared to send her back to the hotel


    Who knows, on the way, something happened.


    -


    When Lu Qitian went upstairs, he didn''t see mi Ran''er. He just thought she was taking a bath and didn''t disturb her. He came to the table and ate half of the remaining bowl of shredded chicken noodles. Then he lost his appetite.


    However, after a long time, MI Ran''er in the bathroom did not come out.


    He was worried and frowned slightly.


    I got up, went to the bathroom door and knocked.


    "Are you in there?" He asked in a deep voice.


    "Well..." Mi Ran''er''s tone didn''t sound very normal. Lu Qitian''s eyebrows were deeper and his heart was more worried.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you come out? Is there something wrong? " He asked again.


    The bathroom door snapped open.


    Miran''er looked at the man outside the door a little pale. "No, I''ve just been washing for a long time... Have you been delayed?"


    "No, you look bad. Are you really OK?" Lu Qitian raised his hand and touched her forehead, "no fever!"


    Miran''er took a deep breath, and a smile rose on his face. "Maybe I''ve been soaking for a long time. I''m a little tired. I''m going to sleep..."


    When Lu Qitian looked down, he saw mi Ran''er''s clothes.


    His Mou color is one quiver, immediately, quickly moved a vision, bite to bite a tooth, he presses a tooth to close, very difficult just ask a way: "what ghost is what you wear on the body?"

 Chapter 2378

    Mi Ran''er then reflected that she was still wearing that very sexy dress. She looked down and her face turned red. She picked up her little hand and said, "I... i... I just want to sleep in it. This cheongsam is actually a nightgown..."


    "Oh..."


    Lu Qitian felt that MI Ran''er must be taking revenge on himself, trying to make him unable to sleep all night, so


    Biting my teeth, I only looked at it once, but the picture in my mind seemed to disappear!


    "I''ll... I''ll go to bed first."


    Miran''er quickly went to bed and lay down. He wrapped himself up in a quilt. His red face was exposed outside. He was just like a ripe peach, and was ready to be picked.


    Lu Qitian, holding the wall with one hand, glanced at her now wrapped like a cicada pupa, but shook his head and muttered, "I don''t know what she was thinking..."


    He went into the bathroom.


    Lu Qitian didn''t ask people to prepare hot water. Instead, he took a cold bath. The fragrant and gorgeous picture blurred his mind a lot. Moreover, his heart also tended to calm down.


    When I lay down on the bed, the girl beside me didn''t sleep. Her eyes were staring like copper bells.


    Lu Qitian suddenly saw it and startled himself.


    "What''s your expression?"


    "I... Master Lu, I have something to tell you." Mi Ran''er thinks that it''s better to tell Lu Qitian something about this matter. In this way, Lu Qitian''s trust in her may increase a lot.


    "What?"


    When Lu Qitian lay down, his quilt could cover his chest, and the buttons of his pajamas could only cover his chest, revealing his strong and wheat colored chest muscles. No one could move his eyes.


    "I''ve got some information about the treasure map. What about you? Have you heard from my mother? " Mi Ran''er leaned over, looked at Lu Qitian with expectation, and asked in a low voice.


    Lu Qitian is a little guilty. His people have been checking for so long, but there is no news. An xueran''s mother seems to have evaporated.


    He sighed, "don''t worry, if you have the cause of death of your mother and your father, I will tell you for the first time!"


    "So, there is no news at all..." Mi Ran''er was a little disappointed. "Ah, maybe I will never find her in my life, maybe she has already suffered an accident..."


    Miran''er''s eyes were red.


    Lu Qitian looked at her and felt a sudden pain in his heart. He reached out his hand and gently touched her face. "Don''t worry, no matter dead or alive, I must find out where she is. At least, I want you to be a daughter and collect her body for her..."


    Mi Ran''er''s cheek fell into his warm hand and closed his eyes slowly.


    Two drops of clear tears fell from the corner of the eye.


    This appearance made Lu Qitian even more distressed


    "You just said that the news of the treasure map... What''s the news?" Lu Qitian asked in a low voice after a while.


    Mi Ran''er opened his eyes slowly, with a little sneer in his eyes. "Lu Shao, we are now in a cooperative relationship. At least... Can we exchange news for news?"


    Lu Qitian teased himself.


    I thought that the relationship between them had changed. I could pry something out of the girl''s mouth. It seems that the girl hasn''t lost her mind because of her gentleness.


    This girl is really sober!

 Chapter 2379

    Lu Qitian slowly withdrew his hand.


    Put it back in the sheet.


    He sighed, "well, I''ll find out the news about your mother and the real cause of your father''s death as soon as possible, and avenge your father. I hope you can take out the real treasure map at that time. If you can''t hand in the treasure map at that time, miss an probably knows my character. I should know how to deal with the person who cheated me..."


    After Lu Qitian coldly finished, he turned off the desk lamp at the head of the bed with his backhand.


    On one side, MI Ran''er just gave a faint smile. He was not frightened or shocked by Lu Qitian''s words.


    Anyway, she already had the strength, now only needs to attack this man well.


    There is no need to worry about the rest.


    -


    The next day, Lu qitianxia building, did not see Mufeng, some doubts.


    "Where has Mufeng gone?" When he gets up in the morning, his voice is always a little hoarse.


    Housekeeper is asked by him so, just suddenly think of, this Mufeng went to send Bai Xiuyue last night, as if didn''t come back.


    "Young master, it seems that Mr. Mu didn''t come back last night. Did he live in the camp?" The housekeeper frowned and spoke uncertainly.


    "Not back?"


    Lu Qitian feels a little strange. Even if Mufeng lived in the camp last night, at this time, he should appear in the Lu family mansion.


    Lu Qitian made a call to the camp.


    The camp said Mufeng didn''t go last night.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Lu Qitian quickly felt something wrong.


    He got up and put on his coat. He didn''t even have time for dinner and was ready to go out.


    "What''s the matter?" The housekeeper was worried when he looked so worried.


    After shaking his head, Lu Qitian asked the housekeeper to bring the car keys. Just as he was ready to go out, the phone rang.


    Lu Qitian thought it was Mufeng, so he rushed to answer it.


    However, after hearing the voice and words from the receiver, Lu Qitian''s face sank like ashes.


    "I warn you, don''t attack them. If they do any harm, not only our young master will not let you go, but the Bai family will also want you to look good! At that time, in the South City, you don''t want to have any more foothold! "


    After Lu Qitian finished, he hung up with a bang without waiting for the other party to speak again.


    The housekeeper stood aside and saw Lu Qitian''s face. Some of them did not dare to ask what had happened.


    Lu Qitian loosened his tie and sat down on the sofa.


    When miran''er came downstairs, he saw his face and wondered, "is something wrong?"


    Lu Qitian raised his eyes and looked at her with a smile of self mockery. "The idea you gave us was used first... They tied Mufeng and Bai Xiuyue away, trying to threaten us. However, these people seem to have misunderstood the relationship between us..."


    Mi Ran''er said with a faint smile, "what are you going to do? According to the orders of those people, will Miss Bai and Mr Mu be rescued? "


    "If it were Miss ANN, how would you choose? After all, Mufeng is good for you... "Lu Qitian skillfully and cunningly threw the problem back to MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er really frowned a little and thought for a moment.


    "If I... I would choose to tell the Bai family about it and let the Bai family come forward to rescue Miss Bai..." Mi Ran''er said this with a smile. "After all, Miss Bai is the daughter of the Bai family. If they don''t know about it, it''s hard for them to get by."

 Chapter 2380

    When Lu Qitian heard this, he looked good.


    He nodded slightly, "coincidentally, my young master is going to do the same!"


    With that, Lu Qitian picked up the receiver and dialed a phone to go out.


    Soon, the other party answers.


    "Let master Bai answer."


    Soon, Lu Qitian talked about Bai Xiuyue''s present situation. Although mi Ran''er was far away, he heard the sound coming from the receiver!


    Mi Ran''er smiles and shakes her head. Seeing Lu Qitian''s fox like smile, MI Ran''er gets up and goes to the restaurant.


    The housekeeper had already asked someone to prepare breakfast. After MI Ran''er sat down, he quickly asked someone to bring it to MI Ran''er.


    After hanging up, Lu Qitian went to the restaurant and sat down beside mi Ran''er.


    "Why don''t you worry about Mufeng?" He asked again.


    "... why should I worry? He''s your right subordinate. If something goes wrong, you''re the one who''s most distressed, right Miran''er picks up a small cage bag. The chef is Lu Qitian who brought it from Haicheng. He is very skilled. Breakfast is always made in different styles. Miran''er eats it uncontrollably these days. He feels that meat is growing on his waist.


    If you continue to grow like this, you may not be able to wear the old cheongsam soon!


    Therefore, for breakfast this day, MI Ran''er just ate a small bag and put down his chopsticks.


    "I think you can treat people in the same way now... Otherwise, these people think you are bullying Master Lu..." Mi Ran''er said with a low smile after swallowing the steamed stuffed bun in her mouth.


    "Don''t worry, Ben Shao knows what to do next. Jiang Lintian, an old bastard, dares to move even Ben Shao''s people. Ben Shao will certainly let him get into trouble with Ben Shao. How serious will the consequences be?"


    Lu Qitian gritted his teeth, and MI Ran''er began to look forward to what the old businessmen would look like when the young master''s firepower was fully opened.


    Mufeng''s kidnapping has not been reported, but Mufeng, who has always been with Lu Qitian, is not there, and everyone doubts it.


    Mi Ran''er follows Lu Qitian and finds that this guy has been in a very low mood all day. He is not very happy. He should be stimulated by his opponent''s behavior!


    Jiang Lintian came to visit us at the end of the afternoon.


    "Mr. Lu, you seem to have gone too far." Jiang Lintian to the office, the first sentence is frowning so with Lu Qitian said.


    When Lu Qitian heard this, he leaned back on his chair and raised his mouth slightly. He looked like a local man. He pretended he didn''t know anything and asked in a low voice: "how does boss Jiang speak? Why can''t I understand a word? "


    "How can you not understand? Everything is clearly arranged by you. Now, my child and my wife are in your hands. What you want can be said directly and clearly, without pretending to be stupid here! "


    Hearing this, Lu Qitian chuckled!


    "Since boss Jiang is so direct, Ben Shao won''t pretend to be anything to you. You have two people in your hand. If you hand them over and exchange Ben Shao for your wife and children, everything will be even. If you don''t want to, it''s really profitable for me to exchange a subordinate and a woman who has nothing to do with me for boss Jiang''s wife and children!"


    Lu Qitian''s words fell into Jiang Lintian''s ears, and Jiang Lintian''s face changed greatly.


    He suddenly turned his head and glared at Mi Ran''er: "did you make him do this? You want to treat people the way they do? How can you be so cruel? "

 Chapter 2381

    Several question marks suddenly appeared in MI Ran''er''s mind!


    How can this matter be related to her again?


    Mi Ran''er carefully tasted the flavor of Jiang Lintian''s words, and always felt that something was wrong.


    Slightly frowning brows, she coagulated Jiang Lintian, silent.


    Jiang Lintian saw that she didn''t speak and thought she was guilty. He immediately sneered, "don''t think you have Lu Qitian as your support. How powerful you are now! Lu Qitian is just looking at the treasure map of your home. When you are useless, Lu Qitian immediately abandons you. At that time, the people Anye offended before will rush up immediately and vent all his dissatisfaction with Anye on your daughter! "


    "Boss Jiang, this is benshao''s office. You are here to teach benshao a lesson. If benshao doesn''t do something, my people will think benshao is not manly enough to protect her..."


    With anger, Lu Qitian clapped his hands.


    Several guards came in and put the gun on Jiang Lintian''s forehead. One of them yelled angrily, "get out!"


    Jiang Lintian was still a little unconvinced. He glared at Lu Qitian and said, "Lu Qitian, if you have the ability, you come to me. Don''t you just want the Jiang family to pay more military expenses? Why do you attack women and children? "


    "Then you just don''t want to pay for the military? Why do you want to attack people who have nothing to do with it? "


    Lu Qitian asked with a sneer.


    Jiang Lintian was speechless by him.


    Lu Qitian had Jiang Lintian sent out.


    He looked at Mi Ran''er and saw that she was frowning. He didn''t know what she was thinking. Lu Qitian asked, "what are you thinking?"


    "I wonder... What Jiang Lintian just said seems to have exposed. Do you think Jiang Lintian might have designed to kidnap my mother..." Mi Ran''er gets up and walks up to Lu Qitian, grabs his arm eagerly and asks anxiously.


    Lu Qitian saw her eyes because of the scarlet, eyes color slightly a Zheng, a light heartache from the bottom of my heart.


    "What if he just said that he tied Mufeng?" Lu Qitian felt that this should not be the case to demonstrate the original mother.


    "But you can''t miss it, can you?" Miran''er shook Lu Qitian''s arm. "Lu Shao, check it from this angle! Please, please


    Lu Qitian


    Originally, she also can act in a coquettish way!


    Lu Qitian grabbed her wrist with his backhand and took her little hand away from his wrist.


    This wench continues to drag so to act coquettishly again, Lu Qitian feels, own facial expression almost trance.


    "Well, I''ll check. Don''t worry. I won''t let go as long as it''s related to your mother. Besides, I''m sure I''d like to know more about your mother than you. After all, it''s about treasure map..."


    Lu Qitian light smile, he picked up the gloves on the table and got up, "I go out for a while, you stay in the city Lord''s house, don''t run."


    "Good..."


    Miran''er nodded obediently. When Lu Qitian went out, her eagerness disappeared.


    Instead, it was a playful smile.


    In her mind, she whispered to the system: "I have a feeling. This guy used to like the little white rabbit who would depend on him..."


    System: "can you be more specific?"


    Mi Ran''er narrowed her eyes and thought about it carefully, then continued: "that''s the kind of little woman who will show weakness!"

 Chapter 2382

    "Host, your research on men seems to be more and more thorough now. If you go on like this, will you become a man?" Asked the system curiously.


    "If it''s really that day, I will only study the men I''m interested in, but I won''t study other men at will..." Mi Ran''er said, leaning on the sofa and squinting: "moreover, if I don''t study the task object, how can it be convenient for me? Only after research can we successfully attack the other side and complete the task as soon as possible, right? "


    The system quickly said, "the host is right!"


    "However, I think it will be difficult for me to fall in love when I go back to the original world. Ordinary men can''t really get into my eyes..." miran''er thinks it''s very serious. After that, her eyes become higher and higher. How can there be any man in the world who can compare with her father?


    The system did not speak any more. It seemed that MI Ran''er thought more about it.


    -


    Lu Qitian did not know where he had gone. When he came back, Mufeng followed him.


    Mufeng looked as if he had been hurt. He still had blue and purple on his face. He was limping when he walked. He should have been beaten.


    Mi Ran''er falls asleep on the sofa. When Lu Qitian enters the office and sees the woman leaning on the sofa, he turns around and hisses at Mufeng, asking him not to disturb him.


    Mufeng can only be light handed and light footed.


    However, when mi Ran''er was asleep, he still heard the sound of footsteps, shook his eyebrows, opened his eyes and looked at the two men coming in.


    She sat up quickly.


    "You''re back... Ah, Mufeng is back! What about Miss Bai? " She rubbed her eyes vaguely and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s back." Looking at her confused appearance, Lu Qitian''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Jiang Lintian should be very angry now! Stealing a chicken is not an erosion of rice, and people know his real ideas and intentions. Now it''s no use pretending in front of you, Lu Shao! " Mi Ran''er said with a low smile.


    Listening to her witty tone, Mufeng couldn''t help gougougou. "It''s so... I just met Jiang Lintian outside the city Lord''s mansion, and his face was as black as ink."


    "Is it?"


    Miran''er really felt relieved. Now the old fox finally fell into the pit.


    Next, we must continue to throw a few more stones into the pit and let them taste the power.


    "Yes, Jiang Lintian also promised that he would pay double military expenses every year, so that benshao would not care about this period with him..." Lu Qitian went to his desk and sat down with a low smile. "Benshao really didn''t like his military expenses, but it''s better to think about it. Besides, it''s so painful to kill him. It makes people feel happy, isn''t it?"


    Mi Ran''er nodded quickly, "yes, and now it''s not necessary to tear my face. If I tear my face, what should I do if my mother is really in Jiang Lintian''s hands and he becomes angry and hurts my mother?"


    Lu Qitian saw that she had only her mother in mind, and her heart was a little empty.


    "In fact, there is a rare feeling that if your mother is really in Jiang Lintian''s hands, your father''s death should have something to do with this old thing..." Lu Qitian felt his chin and said slowly.


    "What?"


    Mi Ran''er did not dare to think about this. After all, Jiang Lintian was obedient in front of Anye. Moreover, relying on Anye, his business grew bigger and bigger. It turned out that someone could really tear down the bridge so incisively and vividly!

 Chapter 2383

    "What can Jiang Lintian do? In fact, you should have guessed. Why are you so shocked now? " Lu Qitian took a sip of the hot tea that the girl had just sent in, and then raised her eyebrows to smile at Mi Ran''er and asked suspiciously.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips. "Because my father died in the hands of other forces. If it really had something to do with Jiang Lintian, it would prove that Jiang Lintian had taken an outside interest in Nancheng. This guy can''t stay."


    Lu Qitian nodded in agreement,


    In fact, Lu Qitian didn''t like this old guy when he first met Jiang Lintian. After Jiang Lintian laid hands on Mufeng and Bai Xiuyue, Lu Qitian immediately killed him. This old guy can''t stay!


    So thinking, Lu Qitian''s heart immediately had a detailed plan.


    When mi Ran''er saw what he was thinking, he did not disturb him. Instead, he turned his eyes to Mufeng.


    Mufeng looks at her and smiles gently.


    Miran''er is more curious. When did Mufeng and the original owner meet?


    Why only Mufeng has memory, but there is no trace of Mufeng in the memory of the original owner?


    She closed her eyes and searched the memory of the original owner from top to bottom. Finally, one afternoon when the original owner was ten years old, MI Ran''er saw a little boy who was similar to Mufeng.


    In fact, the original owner and little Mufeng only met once, but because the original owner bought a steamed bread with white flour for little Mufeng, who was already very hungry, maybe it made little Mufeng remember for eight years.


    Miran''er drew her mind back from her memory and shook her head helplessly.


    Even if she doesn''t come to this position, Mufeng''s grateful love for the original owner will not come to fruition. After all, one is an adjutant who rises from the grass roots, on which there is a big Buddha, the other is the daughter of the city leader, and the two forces are still incompatible


    More Romeo and Juliet than liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai!


    Miran''er looks at Mufeng''s eyes with a little pity.


    However, she is not prepared to explain this matter with Mufeng, the relationship between the two is so best.


    Otherwise, according to Lu Qitian''s character, Mufeng will not have good fruit to eat.


    After lunch, Lu Qitian went out again. Mi Ran''er was bored to stay in the city Lord''s mansion, so he took two soldiers out of the city Lord''s mansion to go shopping.


    When mi Ran''er was walking in the street, he found that people looked at her strangely.


    When the ordinary owner walked on the street, everyone would look around, but they all looked with admiration and astonishment. Now they all looked with disgust.


    "It''s said that in order to survive, the eldest lady dedicated herself to master Lu. Now she''s just muddling along!"


    "What''s more, as far as the relationship between the eldest lady and Master Lu is concerned, I''m sure I can''t get married to the Lu family and become master Lu''s little grandmother. What''s the trouble? Master Lu is her enemy after all. He can take pleasure in front of him. I can''t do it if it''s me! "


    "Yes! The first lady is obviously a lady of a big family, but now she has learned to find her way. Maybe it''s also because she is the woman of Master Lu that she won''t lose her former glory and wealth... "


    "Wow, that''s disgusting. Just for the sake of glory and wealth, I didn''t expect that a lady from a big family would have such a cheap side!"


    ¡­¡­


    When miran''er heard these words, his steps stopped.

 Chapter 2384

    She looked back and looked coldly at the people who were talking.


    If the coldness of the eyeground is more fierce, it can kill people directly!


    "Who told you these things?" Mi Ran''er walked slowly to the woman who was chewing her tongue. She frowned and asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s spreading all over the street, miss. In fact, if you go to the street and ask about it, everyone knows about it. As long as you do something, you can''t hide it. Sooner or later, it will be spread and known. After all, there is no impermeable wall in the world!"


    The woman was not embarrassed, but also with contempt, pointing to the front of the street, not angry to speak.


    "Is it?"


    Miran''er said, "do you know the truth of these words? You are so credulous of rumors, why don''t you dare to ask Miss Ben in person? You said Miss Ben was dedicated to master Lu. Did you lie under Lu Qitian''s bed


    When mi Ran''er finished, he raised his hand and gently touched his chin. Looking at these women who were out of shape in front of him, he suddenly pulled a sneer from the corner of his mouth: "of course, if Miss Ben wants to die, Master Lu will not refuse, but even if some people want to die, Master Lu is afraid that they can''t eat it!"


    Mi Ran''er''s words made the women look pale for a moment, and then they were full of shame and anger¡ª¡ª


    "Let''s go." Mi Ran''er and his soldiers turned and left.


    The women stamped their feet in the same place and looked at miran''er''s graceful figure. They had to admit that miran''er''s words were very reasonable


    Mi Ran''er was in a bad mood. He walked around the street for a long time and asked the soldiers to pay for a lot of things. He was ready to go back to the Lu family mansion.


    When we got to a street corner, suddenly, a black car came up to us and blocked the way of the three people.


    A gun came out of the window and aimed at Mi Ran''er''s head.


    Miran''er reacts so quickly that he immediately takes it away. However, the other side fires a gun, and the bullet rebounds from the side wall, injuring miran''er''s arm. The other side doesn''t kill her. Miran''er doesn''t give up. She gets out of the car and wants to chase her.


    The soldiers also pulled out their guns and began to fight with each other. The gunfire was incessant, which immediately attracted people on patrol nearby. Someone came whistling, and the killers got on the bus and ran away!


    "Miss ANN, are you all right?" The soldiers came to MI Ran''er and saw her squatting on the ground with her arms in her arms. Her arms were covered with blood. She was seriously injured.


    The soldiers quickly lifted mi Ran''er up and said, "have you been shot?"


    "No, it''s just a scratch, but... It hurts!" Mi Ran''er''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and his voice was shaking with pain!


    The soldiers helped her to the mansion.


    When he arrived at the residence, the housekeeper saw the wound on her arm, and her face changed slightly. He quickly asked the girl to get iodophor and cotton wool. He personally treated and bandaged the wound for MI Ran''er!


    "Don''t tell Master Lu about my injury. I don''t want him to worry." Miran''er touched the bandage on her arm and whispered to the housekeeper.


    "Don''t you let the young master find out who is so bold to assassinate miss an in Nancheng street?" The housekeeper frowned slightly. He really couldn''t understand what mi Ran''er was thinking.


    Mi Ran''er shook his head with a smile. "I''ll just know it in my heart."

 Chapter 2385

    The housekeeper still thinks it''s not right.


    After MI Ran''er went upstairs, he secretly called Lu Qitian.


    He simply told Lu Qitian about mi Ran''er''s assassination. After hearing this, Lu Qitian rushed back to Lu''s residence almost immediately.


    At this moment, miran''er had gone upstairs, ready to have a rest.


    Although she didn''t hurt the vital part, she shed a lot of blood. Although the original owner was healthy, she had never been hurt. She had left so much blood, lost a little too much blood, and almost couldn''t keep up with her respiratory rate.


    Not long after I fell on the bed, I fell asleep.


    She didn''t wake up until Lu Qitian came back.


    "When miss an came home, she was pale and looked as if she had been seriously injured. Her cheongsam was full of blood. I was so scared that I quickly treated her wound. Although it was on her arm, it was..."


    When Lu Qitian came into the room, the housekeeper talked in his ear.


    The more Lu Qitian listened, the deeper he frowned.


    "Why didn''t she tell the young master about such a serious matter?" Lu Qitian suddenly looked at the housekeeper with some doubts and asked in a low voice.


    "Miss an means that she knows who did it, and probably doesn''t want you to worry about her. Only when you care about it can you have so many worries. Don''t blame her!"


    Worried that Lu Qitian would be angry, the housekeeper helped mi Ran''er explain to Lu Qitian.


    When Lu Qitian heard this, he suddenly frowned and looked at the housekeeper, "seventh uncle, why don''t you understand the meaning of this? Do you think she cares about me? "


    "Young master, I''m from here too. Many eyes and words can read out some meanings. Do you really think you can hide me?"


    The housekeeper chuckled, "before the young master in front of Miss Bai so recklessly to protect miss an, I read some unusual taste!"


    Hearing this, Lu Qitian''s ears were scalded for no reason.


    He pulled the corners of his lip and turned to go upstairs.


    Seeing mi Ran''er lying in the quilt, sleeping peacefully and softly like a baby, his frowning brow unfolded in an instant.


    Squatting in front of the bed, he reached out and gently lifted up the quilt. He saw the bandage on her arm.


    There are still some blood stains on the bandage. The girl didn''t change the clothes dipped in the blood stains, so she went to sleep directly. She was afraid that she had hurt her muscles and bones, so she was so tired.


    She knows who the murderer is, and Lu Qitian certainly knows.


    Lu Qitian tucked in the quilt for her. When she got up, the tenderness and heartache in her eyes were almost exhausted, and she was replaced by a cold sense of killing!


    When he went downstairs, he changed his clothes, dressed in pure black, took the key and went out alone.


    "Seven uncles, young master will be ok?" The girl stood behind the housekeeper, looking at Lu Qitian''s back, frowning and asking.


    "Don''t worry, in this world, the person who can hurt the young master has not been born. Moreover, the young master will not go alone. He has already arranged everything. He wanted to give Jiang Lintian a chance to make a change. Who knows, this guy will make more efforts. At this time, the young master doesn''t have to be polite to him any more!"


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, the sound of anxious footsteps suddenly rang out on the second floor.


    He raised his eyes and saw that the pale miran''er ran downstairs. When he came to the housekeeper, Lu Qitian''s car just left Lu''s house.

 Chapter 2386

    "Is Master Lu back? What about other people? " She asked anxiously.


    "The young master just left. What''s the matter? Miss an, what can I do for you? Don''t worry, miss an. The young master already knows about your injury. She will definitely come back earlier tonight. It''s too late for miss an to talk to the young master at that time. "


    The housekeeper leaned slightly towards miran''er. When he spoke and did things, he always had the gentlemanly feeling of a western talent.


    Such a middle-aged man is full of charm, which makes mi Ran''er feel good about and respect him very much. Therefore, MI Ran''er will be very decent when he follows him.


    However, at this time, she was not decent.


    "Where is he going? Go to Jiang''s? Seventh uncle, he must have gone to avenge me, but my mother is still in Jiang Lintian''s hands. He goes forward so rashly. What if he forces Jiang Lintian to attack my mother? "


    Miran''er was crying.


    The housekeeper was helpless and quickly calmed her down. "Don''t worry, miss an. The young master has always done things in a proper way, and certainly won''t let Mrs an have an accident..."


    He asked the girl to help mi Ran''er to go to the restaurant. "I asked someone to prepare some pig liver porridge for you. You lose too much blood. Drinking some pig liver porridge can supplement your blood!"


    But miran''er didn''t have much appetite. She thought about the housekeeper''s words with her teeth tightly. She was still worried.


    As he sat down, the system said in his mind, "host, why are you in a hurry? If the male master can really avenge the father of the original master and eliminate the villain, it will be very helpful to the progress of the story. Perhaps, soon you will be able to successfully complete all the tasks of the standard plane!"


    "However, if the original master''s mother is still alive, but he is so impulsive that he dies, I will still feel guilty. In the end, I can''t ignore the NPC''s life in order to complete the task!"


    Miran''er had not been so heartless.


    Moreover, she doesn''t know whether these NPCs are real beings or not. If they die innocently, then she has done evil.


    The tone of the system suddenly softened a little. "I didn''t expect that the host would care so much. The system thought that the host is the kind of person who, in order to complete the task, does not give up the means, regardless of other people''s life and death!"


    Mi Ran''er


    Anyway, she has no common language with this dead system all the time. It''s her body that gets angry at it.


    "Don''t worry about the host. Every NPC''s death is a certain task. Even if the host''s decision disturbs the storyline, the LORD God will drag the storyline back to the right track as soon as possible and won''t let you create an innocent sin!"


    The system perceives mi Ran''er''s emotion and quickly changes her tone, saying to her with a little comfort.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he felt better.


    Originally worried that Lu Qitian''s impulse would kill the original owner, his mother''s mood was also relaxed.


    Now she only feels sorry that she has not been able to go to the scene to see how Lu Qitian tidied up Jiang Lintian''s family. She really wants to see the embarrassed appearance that the hypocritical old man was forced to kneel down by Lu Qitian.


    The original owner should also be very relaxed!


    Girl will pig liver porridge end up, see her face a little better, just slightly relieved.


    "If miss an is worried about the safety of the young master, it''s not necessary. The young master always has accurate accounting and will not make any mistakes. You should eat something first so that you can have the energy to wait for the young master to come back."

 Chapter 2387

    Mi Ran''er stirred the pork liver porridge in the bowl, and his thoughts drifted away. He ate it one mouthful at a time, just like chewing wax!


    -


    Jiang family.


    Jiang Lintian did not expect that Lu Qitian would come so soon!


    Lu Qitian enters Jiang''s home alone. Jiang Lintian is asking people to pack up and prepare to send his wife and children out of Nancheng.


    "Which city is boss Jiang going to send his wife and young master to? Chengdu? Or star city? " Lu Qitian asked with a sarcastic smile. He touched his chin and said, "it''s star city. After all, boss Jiang and the leader of Star City are close friends. He should be very happy to take care of your wife and children!"


    When Jiang Lintian heard Lu Qitian''s words, he immediately understood that Lu Qitian already knew everything.


    He just flashed a little flustered in his eyes, and then a little smile appeared on his face. "Master Lu, I just want to send my wife and children back to my wife''s mother''s home. I''m not going to Star City, and I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Master Lu!"


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Lu Qitian sneered. He went to the sofa in the living room and sat down. He took out his gun from his waist and threw it on the coffee table.


    "Well, do you understand?"


    Lu Qitian slowly raised his eyes again, and his contemptuous eyes fell on Jiang Lintian. "Young master, I know that your Jiang family can make a fortune, which has something to do with Anye''s winning Nancheng ten years ago and supporting your family''s industry all the time. But Anye never dreamed that this would be the story of the farmer and the snake..."


    Lu Qitian''s fingers tap gently on the leather cover of the sofa. With a sense of rhythm, he falls on Jiang Lintian''s heart, making Jiang Lintian''s heart beat faster and faster, and his face paler and paler.


    "He raised such a white eyed wolf. In the end, he bit him to death, and his children were not spared! The most important thing is that this white eyed wolf has already shown his tail for a long time, and has taken his wife away and imprisoned him. All this is just because Anye''s wife has a treasure map in her hand. This white eyed wolf is greedy for profits! "


    Lu Qitian simply said the disgusting things Jiang Lintian had done. Jiang Lintian suddenly couldn''t listen to them. He came to Lu Qitian in two steps. He pulled out his gun from his waist, pointed to Lu Qitian''s head, and said with some collapse, "don''t say any more, I''ll kill you!"


    "You shoot!"


    Lu Qitian opened his hand and said he would not fight back now. If he had seed, he would shoot him!


    "You can try to see if your wife and children, your mother and you can leave the Jiangs'' residence smoothly if you shoot! The most important thing is that you still have a mistress who lives in a small residence north of Nancheng and gives birth to two children. They may not be able to leave Nancheng smoothly. At that time, your Jiang family will not stay. What about me? I still have some brothers. I''m not sorry to die! "


    Lu Qitian''s calm appearance made Jiang Lintian''s teeth tremble violently.


    He swallowed hard, "don''t force me! Lu Qitian, don''t think I''m really afraid of your influence. You only rely on your father to get to the present stage. Without your father and Lu family background, you are nothing! And I, at least, personally developed the Jiang family to the present level. What qualifications do you have to compare with me? "


    "You made your fortune yourself? Jiang Lintian, you really can say it... "Lu Qitian suddenly straightened his waist, and then suddenly grabbed Jiang Lintian''s hand¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2388

    Lu Qitian felt as if he had heard the biggest joke, and his sarcasm could not stop!


    He grabbed Jiang Lintian''s hand and pulled it in front of him. The muzzle of the gun was close to his forehead. Lu Qitian raised his eyebrows and said, "since our young master is such a waste in your eyes, you should be bold and kill us directly. After you kill our young master, will someone revenge us for such a waste!"


    Jiang Lintian was stunned by the coldness of his eyes. At that moment, Lu Qitian clamped his arm and twisted it!


    "Ah --"


    Jiang Lintian''s hand was so painful that he couldn''t control his fingers. He pulled the trigger. However, the bullet was fired towards the back of the landing plane, killing a Jiang family guard behind Lu Qitian!


    Taking advantage of this time, Lu Qitian jumped up, knee hard to Jiang Lintian''s belly a few times!


    Jiang Lintian''s face turned white, and he knelt down on the ground in pain with a straight bow.


    Lu Qitian grabbed his hair, picked him up, coldly coagulated his painful appearance at the moment, "said, where did you hide Mrs. an Jia?"


    "I... I don''t want to die. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me! Anye and his wife were buried with me. It''s worth it Jiang Lintian spits out the blood in his mouth. With a cold smile and sarcasm, he seems really fearless.


    Lu Qitian was amused by his expression.


    "You are not afraid of death. What about your wife and children? The Jiang family has no descendants. Are you willing? If you go to hell, aren''t you afraid that the ancestors of the Jiang family will come to you? " Lu Qitian deceived Jiang Lintian and asked in a low voice.


    "My wife and children have already been sent out. Do you think I would be so stupid to let them wait here?" Jiang Lintian smiles complacently, as if he really feels that his arrangement is perfect!


    Lu Qitian looked up to see that he was still daydreaming.


    Mufeng pressure a few people came in, two of the children have been scared pale, is crying.


    Hearing the familiar cry, the blood color on Jiang Lin''s face faded instantly!


    "Lu Qitian, what''s your dissatisfaction? Come straight to me. What''s your ability to bully the old and weak women and children?" Jiang Lintian immediately lost his temper and struggled to get rid of Lu Qitian''s shackles. He was still cursing.


    "What is your ability to bully orphans and widows? What is the skill of selling friends with enemies? "


    Lu Qitian''s hands pulled his hair harder and more towards him. At the moment, Lu Qitian didn''t have much patience. He lowered his voice and asked again, "where is Mrs. an? How about killing your wife and children if you refuse to answer once? There are five people in your big room, concubines and children. Jiang Lintian, you have five opportunities! Five times later, your family, go underground and get together! "


    "Ah! Father, I don''t want to die... "The child collapsed, his legs fell to the ground and screamed.


    Jiang Lintian looked back at the two children with scarlet eyes.


    He tightened his teeth.


    "There is a basement under the office of Jiang''s business. Mrs. an is hidden in the basement. She has been detained for so long, maybe... Maybe she has lost her mind!" Jiang Lintian slowly spat out a sentence


    "Then, how did you sell Anye and let Anye be killed by other forces?" Lu Qitian said here, with a sneer on his face, "perhaps, he should have asked directly, What promise did the other party make you, let you promise to sell Anye?"

 Chapter 2389

    "Free of military expenses, and give me the right to go in and out freely in Nancheng and several surrounding cities!" Jiang Lintian thought that at this time, he didn''t hide anything from Lu Qitian.


    When Lu Qitian heard this, his smile gradually solidified.


    In order to get something so easily, Jiang Lintian betrayed Anye, who was good to him all the time. Fortunately, he discovered the true face of the old man early, otherwise, he might become the next Anye!


    Lu Qitian looks up at Mufeng.


    Mufeng nodded slowly.


    Just when Jiang Lintian said where Mrs. an was, Mufeng had already sent people to settle down in business.


    Lu Qitian got up and gave Jiang Lintian another kick.


    "I won''t kill you so easily. I''ll let you go to court and be watched by all the people in the south city. How did the judge sentence you for complicity and make you pay a heavy price for it?"


    Lu Qitian pulled some of his clothes, then looked at Jiang Lintian''s wife and children, the corner of his mouth mocked even more, "as for your wife and children, you can rest assured that as long as you can prove that they are innocent, my young master will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but the South city will certainly not accommodate them, as for where they will be sent, this is an unknown number!"


    Lu Qitian finished, took Jiang Lintian''s pistol away, played with it carefully in the palm of his hand, stepped forward and left Jiang''s house.


    Jiang Lintian never dreamed that he would fall so fast. Maybe he could calm down and not expose his true face in front of Lu Qitian so early. Everything would not be torn down so quickly and fall into such a miserable situation now¡ª¡ª


    -


    When Lu Qitian returned to the Lu family residence, MI Ran''er sat on the sofa with a book in her arms. In fact, she did not read what was on the tree at all. She was worried about the situation of Lu Qitian''s visit to the Jiang family.


    Hearing the sound of the car outside, MI Ran''er immediately closed the book, turned over and came to the door of Lu''s house. He opened the door and looked at the people with a smile on his face.


    "You''re back... Where have you been?" She asked knowingly.


    "Jiang family."


    Lu Qitian''s eyes have been locked on MI Ran''er''s small face.


    When he thought of Anye''s fate and Mrs. Anye''s current situation, he felt deeply for the girl in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Aware of Lu Qitian''s emotion, MI Ran''er leaned in front of him and asked anxiously.


    "Nothing."


    Lu Qitian smiles, reaches for her hand, holds her little hand and takes her to the living room.


    "You will soon be able to meet your mother." Lu Qitian said gently to MI Ran''er.


    "Yes? Where is she now? " There was not much surprise on MI Ran''er''s face. He asked calmly.


    "It will be sent here soon. You should be prepared. She has been detained in the basement for too long. She may have great emotional problems. She may not know your daughter..."


    Lu Qitian breathed helplessly, "and..."


    "And what?"


    Miran''er sat up slightly and said, "would you like to finish your speech at one time? I can''t stand your hesitation. I''m at a loss! "


    "Well, I''ll finish all at once, that is, your mother was locked up in the basement of Jiang''s commercial building by Jiang Lintian. Why didn''t you search the whole city while your father was still there?" Lu Qitian asked with a serious frown.

 Chapter 2390

    "Maybe... My father thought that other forces had taken away my mother, so he didn''t suspect Jiang Lintian at all..."


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes flashed slightly and gave Anye reasons.


    Lu Qitian had no choice but to smile. "So, your father really believed the wrong person. Jiang Lintian not only took away your mother, but also killed your father. Now he has been sent to the police station by Mufeng. The police station will detain him for the reason of colluding with the enemy and imprisoning innocent people, and collect evidence and send it to the court. When the sentence is pronounced, all the people in Nancheng will know, What kind of person is Lu Qitian


    "That''s good."


    Mi Ran''er touched her lips lightly to express her great satisfaction.


    "You''re not in the right mood. If you were another girl, I''m afraid you would be so angry that you''d have to kill Jiang Lintian, the father killer Lu Qitian was a little worried about mi Ran''er''s mood. He stroked her face with his big hand and began to worry.


    "I''m afraid Jiang Lintian will dirty my hands!"


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips in silence and despised Tao.


    Lu Qitian


    ok


    He really has a good eye. This girl is really a wonderful person!


    "You have now fulfilled my request. Tonight... I''ll give you what you want." Mi Ran''er pushed Lu Qitian''s big hand away a little. She got up from the sofa and said, "when you find everything you want, I''ll take my mother and leave Nancheng to find a small place where no one knows us to live and take care of her for the rest of her life."


    Mi Ran''er finished and was ready to go upstairs.


    She noticed that Lu Qitian''s face suddenly changed after hearing this.


    But she pretended not to see it.


    Now her words are just exciting this guy, hoping that he can recognize his heart and let miran''er finish the task earlier and smoothly.


    When Mrs. Ann arrived, she was in a coma.


    On the way, Mufeng asked the doctor to come to the residence and gave Mrs. an a simple examination.


    "She was just too frightened. Moreover, she didn''t come out of that claustrophobic space for a long time. When she came into contact with the sun, she couldn''t bear it and fainted!" The doctor gave Mrs. an two boxes of Western medicine that can calm her mind. "Take this medicine for her. Let her have a good rest. Don''t let her contact the outside world in a hurry. It will only have the opposite effect. First, calm her down."


    The doctor handed the medicine to MI Ran''er in front of the bed. "Miss an, it''s a very lucky thing that Mrs an can find it. I hope your mother and daughter can have a safe time in the future without any twists and turns!"


    "Thank you."


    Miran''er really felt grateful.


    After the doctor left, miran''er took out the western medicine, put it into Mrs. an''s mouth and forced her to swallow it.


    Mrs. an was still sleeping. Looking at her dirty clothes and her face covered with dirt, miran''er went to fetch water, wiped her body, and changed all her dirty clothes.


    Mrs. an has spent her whole life in glory, wealth and love. How could she have suffered like this? Besides, she would never tolerate so much dirt and filth on her body before.


    "You have suffered." Mi Ran''er is easy to put her feelings into the parents of each person. This may be due to her separation and empathy with her biological parents.


    She squatted in front of the bed, holding Mrs. Ann''s hand, full of heartache said.

 Chapter 2391

    "Why are you here?" Lu Qitian reaches out his hand and wants to touch the map. However, when he thinks about it, this action seems to be a bit of a storm. He quickly takes his hand back.


    "In fact, I also want to ask this question. When I found it on my back, I searched for my memory, but I didn''t have the memory of stabbing the map. Maybe when I was stabbed, I was a very young child. Moreover, when I stabbed the map at that time, I must have used some techniques. As a result, when I grew up, my muscles and bones relaxed, and the map became clearer and clearer..."


    Mi Ran''er sighed, "my father is really a very clever man, but when I think that he died in the hands of people like Jiang Lintian, I will..."


    "It''s a pity."


    Lu Qitian also felt that it was a pity that he had never had a confrontation with such an able man!


    Miran''er nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Lu Qitian didn''t have any superfluous actions, she frowned slightly, "you copy this map down, don''t you want me to tear this skin off for you?" Miran''er spoke in a bad mood.


    "Oh..."


    Lu Qitian then responded and rushed to get the pen and paper. In order to make her more comfortable, he also asked her to sit on the stool.


    Mi Ran''er''s shoulder and neck line is very good-looking. When Lu Qitian copied the map, he couldn''t help but look at it. Finally, he calmed down and asked himself to look at the map instead of looking east and West¡ª¡ª


    Mingming''s house was cool, but before long, sweat still floated on Lu Qitian''s forehead.


    The girl called them to dinner, but they were all delayed by Lu Qitian.


    Without drawing the map at one time, Lu Qitian felt that he might not be so easy to calm down next time.


    After nearly two hours, Lu Qitian''s fingers were full.


    "All right."


    He looked at several place names on the map: "these place names are very close to Haicheng. Unexpectedly, the so-called treasure was in the place where I grew up. I had known that..."


    "You won''t come to Nancheng? If you don''t come to Nancheng, how do you know where the treasure is


    After MI Ran''er put on her clothes, she turned back and looked at Lu Qitian with a little low smile. She couldn''t help but poke Lu Qitian''s face with her little hand. "Young Master Lu, you seem to be stupid recently..."


    This action was so intimate that miran''er''s face jumped when he saw the landing.


    There was a smile in her heart.


    It doesn''t show up.


    Lu Qitian''s lips moved. Just as he wanted to speak, the door was knocked again.


    "Miss an, Mrs an is awake. You''d better go and see her first." The girl''s tone is not very optimistic, maybe Mrs. an''s condition is not very good.


    When miran''er heard this, he immediately opened the door.


    She went to the guest room.


    As soon as we arrived at the door of the guest room, we heard the girls'' advice to Mrs. an, "madam, please have something to eat, madam. Don''t be afraid. We are not bad people. We are sent by miss an to take care of you!"


    There was Mrs. an''s hoarse and collapsed voice, "don''t come here, don''t touch me, please, spare me, you kill me, give me a good time!"


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he felt a pain in his heart.


    She pushed the door open and went in.


    "Mother, I''m xueran!" She went to the bed and tried to hold Mrs. Ann''s hand.


    Mrs. an''s reaction was very strong. She immediately struggled and pushed mi Ran''er away. Her fingernails were a little long. She scratched on the back of MI Ran''er''s hand, and immediately there were blood stains¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2392

    "Let go of me!" Mrs. an struggled hard and didn''t want to be so shackled by Miran.


    Mi Ran''er clenched her teeth and held Mrs. an in her arms regardless of the injury on the back of her hand. "Mother, please feel it carefully. I''m really Xue ran and your daughter! Have you forgotten your daughter''s appearance and taste since I haven''t seen her for more than two years? "


    Miran''er sobbed in Mrs. an''s ear.


    A few tears fell from the corner of her eyes to Mrs. an''s neck. Mrs. an was stunned. Sure enough, the range of struggle was much smaller.


    Mi Ran''er said slowly again, "mother, you have left the hell like place. Now, our mother and daughter are reunited. However, it is disappointing that our father is not here! After that, only our mother and daughter depend on each other! But you can rest assured that the man who kidnapped you and the murderer who killed your father will surely pay a heavy price for his sitting down


    Mrs. Ann''s mood gradually stabilized.


    Miran''er slowly released her arms and looked down at her with scarlet eyes.


    "Mother, I know that you have suffered a lot in the past two years. You can rest assured that from now on, I will take good care of you and never let you suffer any more!"


    When mi Ran''er finished, she leaned up to Mrs. an''s forehead and gave her a gentle kiss.


    Mrs. Ann suddenly took her little hand.


    "Snow flies..."


    "Well, I am!"


    "Your father died long ago... That bastard Jiang Lintian killed him! He told your father''s weakness and living habits to other forces, which made the other party''s ambush heavy! "


    "I know! Jiang Lintian has been arrested. He will pay double price for everything he has done. Mu Qing, now we should not think so much about this kind of worthless person. Now, we should think about it carefully. Next, where do you want to go to provide for the aged? I will accompany you to the old age and take care of you for the rest of your life. "


    Mi Ran''er knew that Lu Qitian was standing at the door at the moment, so he deliberately told Lu Qitian what he said.


    As expected, Lu Qitian frowned slightly.


    "I want to stay in Nancheng. This is your father''s kingdom. He built a small bamboo house for me in a very beautiful bamboo forest in Nancheng. Originally, he thought that after he handed over everything to you, we would move to the bamboo house. Unexpectedly, in the end, the plan ran aground, but with you, I will..."


    Mrs. an said in a hoarse voice. She looked up and saw tears slide down her eyes again!


    "Yes, I''ll be with you. Here''s some hot food. You''d better have some food first. Don''t be hungry. Besides, we live in the Lu family''s residence now. The Lu family takes over the power of Nancheng. Their young master is good to me, so we can stay here for a while. When you repair it, I''ll take you to live in the bamboo forest..."


    Miran''er''s words made Mrs. an''s eyes a little disappointed.


    "So, is Nancheng really no longer surnamed an?"


    "Mommy, even if Nancheng''s surname is an, I can''t lead the city well. If I give it to someone who is more suitable to be a leader, I can rest assured, you can rest assured, and the people will feel safe and stable, can''t you?"


    If an xueran becomes the new leader of Nancheng, he will be bullied by several forces nearby.

 Chapter 2393

    In that case, the life of the people in Nancheng will be very sad.


    On hearing this, Mrs. an looked at her daughter with appreciation.


    "I suddenly feel that two years no see, you seem to have grown up a lot!" She raised her hand and gently stroked her daughter''s face. "As your mother, I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad. After all, most of your growth is based on your father''s departure, right?"


    Mi Ran''er said faintly, "well, mother, don''t think about it. You eat first!"


    "Good."


    In fact, Mrs. an couldn''t eat, but she was in a better mood after seeing her daughter.


    He picked up the bowl and ate it slowly.


    After taking care of Mrs. an, eating something and lying down for a rest, MI Ran''er comes out of the room and sees Lu Qitian standing at the door. Mi Ran''er raises her eyebrows and says, "what can I do for you, Master Lu?"


    "You come with me."


    Lu Qitian reached for her arm and pulled her directly into his study.


    "You''re hurting me. Let go --" Mi Ran''er struggled hard twice, but he couldn''t break away.


    After entering the study, Lu Qitian threw her directly onto the sofa¡ª¡ª


    "Is it true that you told your mother that you would take your mother with you when she recovered?" Lu Qitian lowered his eyes to the girl in front of him, frowned and asked seriously.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Mi Ran''er said faintly, "as I said, we are even now. We don''t have the position and reason to stay in the Lu family mansion any more, do we?"


    "But..."


    Lu Qitian swallowed hard, and his eyes were covered with a little mist, "but I don''t want you to go! An xueran, do you think Ben Shao will save your life because of a treasure map? What''s more, the so-called treasure doesn''t appeal so much to my young master. Don''t forget that when I first attacked An''an house, my young master gave no orders. At the beginning, my young master wanted to kill you directly! "


    "So? You didn''t kill me in the end? Do you want me to thank you? "


    Mi Ran''er was fed up with Lu Qitian''s character of not saying anything directly. He was such a bright guy on weekdays. How could he become so hesitant at this time?


    "An xueran!"


    Lu Qitian is also annoyed by Mi Ran''er''s outspoken character.


    Miran''er raised her chin and looked fearlessly at Lu Qitian.


    "I''m not the roundworm in your stomach. What do you want to say? Why can''t you speak directly? Do I have to guess? If I guess wrong, am I not particularly embarrassed? "


    Lu Qitian said with a low smile, "I''ve never asked you to guess, but I always feel that it''s not time to say that!"


    "When do you think it''s appropriate to say that?" Mi Ran''er asked with a low smile.


    "At least... I''ll have to wait until all the people who covet the treasure disappear, or... I''ll find the treasure and talk about my feelings with you, so that I won''t be with you on my back. In fact, it''s for the sake of your family''s treasure!"


    Miran''er was thoroughly amused by this remark.


    She shook her head helplessly, "in fact, there is no need to care so much, as long as you and I know that you are ready to be with me, in the end is for my family''s treasure, or for me this person, it is enough!"


    Mi Ran''er sat up, put out his little hand and gently poked Lu Qitian''s chest.

 Chapter 2394

    "So, you still don''t tell me directly, what do you mean?"


    Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice with a little smile.


    Lu Qitian looked at Mi Ran''er very seriously, reached out and grasped her disorderly little hand, "Ann... Xueran... Said, you may not believe it. From the beginning, I treated you differently. I have never seen a girl with so many complex characteristics that I am fascinated by you. I want to see which side is the real you!"


    "Do you see it now?"


    "Almost, no matter whether I see you clearly or not, anyway, now I have completely seen my own state of mind. I must have liked you, and I like you so much that I don''t want you to leave my life. Do you understand?"


    Lu Qitian pulls her to him. When they get closer, MI Ran''er can clearly hear his breathing. This guy is nervous.


    "If one day you see me clearly and find that I''m not the kind of woman you really want, will you regret it?" Mi Ran''er didn''t reply to Lu Qitian in a hurry. Instead, he asked with a low smile.


    "It''s impossible that such a situation will happen. I love you. I''ve seen your true appearance. Even if you don''t stand up in front of me, it will only make me love you more! Instead of letting me take back my love for you right now, do you understand? "


    Lu Qitian raised his hand and gently fell on MI Ran''er''s face. The tenderness of his eyes almost came out.


    Mi Ran''er smiles. She raises her hand, holds Lu Qitian''s big hand on her face, and gives him a gentle kiss.


    "I see. Since you trust me so much, if I refuse you again, it will seem that I am too... Tugging. I''d better be more straightforward. In fact, it''s really hard to refuse a man who is so charming and has been close to me for so long."


    When mi Ran''er finished, she held Lu Qitian in her arms. She buried her face in Lu Qitian''s neck: "Qitian, I give you my mother and me. Anyway, I hope you can take good care of our mother and daughter. Even if you have no fame, you must give us a peaceful life!"


    "How can there be no place? My mother has already urged me to take a good girl back to be her daughter-in-law as soon as possible. You can see that she is so hungry that even the girl Bai Xiuyue can take a fancy to her. She will only be more satisfied with you. At that time, she will be very happy about our marriage! "


    After kissing her earlobe, Lu Qitian couldn''t help laughing and her whole chest was shaking.


    Mi Ran''er is looking forward to meeting Mrs. Lu. It seems that she has never met a difficult mother-in-law during her mission. Everyone likes her very much, which makes her feel happy to be treated as a daughter.


    I hope Mrs. Lu is the same.


    However, what mi Ran''er did not expect was that she did not meet Mrs. Lu in this plane.


    After revealing her feelings with Lu Qitian, the system said in her divine consciousness, "congratulations to the host. The completion rate of the standard plane task is 90%, and the host continues to work hard ~ ~"


    Mi Ran''er raises her eyebrows. She is thinking, what will the remaining ten percent of the plot be?


    Is it the treasure?


    Is there any other moth in this treasure?

 Chapter 2395

    Miran''er can already foresee how much effort it will take to repair the interpersonal relationship created by the original owner


    After washing up and putting on her school uniform, MI Ran''er stood in front of the mirror, admiring the girl''s figure and long straight legs~


    Sure enough, after so many mature women''s days, it''s still such a green and astringent age that makes people feel most moved and likes her most!


    When she came downstairs, mother ran had prepared breakfast for her.


    "Eat quickly. Mommy will take you to the bus stop." Ran Mu gave her a sandwich and said softly.


    "Mommy, I''ll go by myself. I''m not a child anymore. Besides, do you want to take me to the bus station to get me to graduate from university?" Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows were full of banter.


    "Didn''t you ask me to send it before?"


    Ran''s mother was a little surprised. It was the first time that her daughter took the initiative not to let her take her to the bus station.


    Did my daughter grow up overnight?


    "Won''t she let you return it? I''m a 15-year-old girl. It''s time to let go. Instead of focusing all your attention on your children, it''s better to think about where you''re going to spend the world with your husband on their 20th wedding anniversary! "


    On one side, Ran''s father doted on Ran''s mother''s nose, completely ignoring the fact that MI Ran''er was at the scene, and began to lean.


    Mi Ran''er held the sandwich in his mouth, saying that he couldn''t see it any more. He took a packet of milk and said, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go first. You''re free."


    With these words, MI Ran''er turned and ran out of the gate of Ran''s house.


    "Oh, look at you, you scared my daughter away!" Ran''s mother gave Ran''s father a bad push.


    "Wife, have you ever thought about giving our daughter a little brother or a little sister? It must be very lovely, and my daughter should like it very much... "Ran''s father came up to Ran''s mother''s ear and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to take risks when I''m so old..."


    "... ok..."


    ¡­¡­


    When miran''er came out of the gate of Ran''s house, the gate of the next door clanked, opened and closed, and a slender figure came out. He was wearing a belly of the same color as miran''er, but he didn''t wear a coat, just a white shirt close to his body, and the tie on his neck was tied in a knot.


    Although it''s not standard at all, it looks very good on this guy''s neck.


    "Brother Tang ran!" With a smile, MI Ran''er takes the initiative to say hello to Zhu Ma Tang ran, a neighbor of the original owner who grew up together as a child.


    However, Tang ran gave her a light look and nodded slightly


    Tang ran thought that after she came out, Ran''s mother would soon follow her. She didn''t turn around and go home until she successfully put her daughter on the bus. However, she didn''t want to follow him and walk towards the bus station, not waiting for her old mother.


    "You''ve always been sent by your mother. Why did you..." Tang ran was puzzled.


    "I''m so old now. What a shame if I let my mother give it to me?" Miran''er gulped at her sandwich, regardless of her image.


    Tang ran suddenly stopped.


    Mi Ran''er was also puzzled. However, he stopped with the boy. He turned his eyes and was surprised to see that he was holding out a big hand at the corner of his mouth!


    "The corners of my mouth are covered with crumbs!"


    Tang ran took off the crumbs from the corner of her mouth. Then, he rubbed his fingers twice and put them back into his pocket.

 Chapter 2396

    Miran''er can already foresee how much effort it will take to repair the interpersonal relationship created by the original owner


    After washing up and putting on her school uniform, MI Ran''er stood in front of the mirror, admiring the girl''s figure and long straight legs~


    Sure enough, after so many mature women''s days, it''s still such a green and astringent age that makes people feel most moved and likes her most!


    When she came downstairs, mother ran had prepared breakfast for her.


    "Eat quickly. Mommy will take you to the bus stop." Ran Mu gave her a sandwich and said softly.


    "Mommy, I''ll go by myself. I''m not a child anymore. Besides, do you want to take me to the bus station to get me to graduate from university?" Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows were full of banter.


    "Didn''t you ask me to send it before?"


    Ran''s mother was a little surprised. It was the first time that her daughter took the initiative not to let her take her to the bus station.


    Did my daughter grow up overnight?


    "Won''t she let you return it? I''m a 15-year-old girl. It''s time to let go. Instead of focusing all your attention on your children, it''s better to think about where you''re going to spend the world with your husband on their 20th wedding anniversary! "


    On one side, Ran''s father doted on Ran''s mother''s nose, completely ignoring the fact that MI Ran''er was at the scene, and began to lean.


    Mi Ran''er held the sandwich in his mouth, saying that he couldn''t see it any more. He took a packet of milk and said, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go first. You''re free."


    With these words, MI Ran''er turned and ran out of the gate of Ran''s house.


    "Oh, look at you, you scared my daughter away!" Ran''s mother gave Ran''s father a bad push.


    "Wife, have you ever thought about giving our daughter a little brother or a little sister? It must be very lovely, and my daughter should like it very much... "Ran''s father came up to Ran''s mother''s ear and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t want to. I don''t want to take risks when I''m so old..."


    "... ok..."


    ¡­¡­


    When miran''er came out of the gate of Ran''s house, the gate of the next door clanked, opened and closed, and a slender figure came out. He was wearing a belly of the same color as miran''er, but he didn''t wear a coat, just a white shirt close to his body, and the tie on his neck was tied in a knot.


    Although it''s not standard at all, it looks very good on this guy''s neck.


    "Brother Tang ran!" With a smile, MI Ran''er takes the initiative to say hello to Zhu Ma Tang ran, a neighbor of the original owner who grew up together as a child.


    However, Tang ran gave her a light look and nodded slightly


    Tang ran thought that after she came out, Ran''s mother would soon follow her. She didn''t turn around and go home until she successfully put her daughter on the bus. However, she didn''t want to follow him and walk towards the bus station, not waiting for her old mother.


    "You''ve always been sent by your mother. Why did you..." Tang ran was puzzled.


    "I''m so old now. What a shame if I let my mother give it to me?" Miran''er gulped at her sandwich, regardless of her image.


    Tang ran suddenly stopped.


    Mi Ran''er was also puzzled. However, he stopped with the boy. He turned his eyes and was surprised to see that he was holding out a big hand at the corner of his mouth!


    "The corners of my mouth are covered with crumbs!"


    Tang ran took off the crumbs from the corner of her mouth. Then, he rubbed his fingers twice and put them back into his pocket.

 Chapter 2397

    From this movement, MI Ran''er read out a little disgust.


    "Brother Tang ran, I''ll be in senior three next semester. How can I do if I can''t improve my grades?" In my memory, Tang Ran is a student bully. He is a junior in high school this year. His current learning task should be much heavier than that of a sophomore in high school, but this guy still goes out at the same time as her every day, and does not tutor or stay in class.


    Even so, the grade is also in the forefront, can be described as envy others!


    "What can we do? If I can''t get into the University, I''ll pack up my bags and go to work early to find opportunities. Maybe, in three or four years, when I look for a job, I''ll still rely on the care of your elder! "


    Tang Ran''s face was stiff when he told a cold joke. It was not funny at all. It just made mi Ran''er feel cold!


    "Brother Tang ran, I''m not kidding you." She clenched her teeth and spoke in silence.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Tang ran asked.


    Mi Ran''er


    Well, don''t talk to him.


    Forget it, why take the initiative to hold such a high cold guy''s smelly feet?


    If this guy isn''t a man, isn''t she wasting so much emotion? It''s better to wait until after school to see if there are boys who agree with the master''s plan, and start the strategy directly. Don''t waste any time!


    When we got to the bus stop, miran''er separated from him and stood on the other side of the billboard.


    There are more students living in this community. It''s the peak time for school, so there are a lot of people waiting for the bus.


    When a bus arrived, MI Ran''er ran forward. As soon as she was standing, she was hit by an elbow on her waist. This insidious move made her look pale, and she took two steps to get out of the line.,


    Then, the latecomer got on the bus directly in front of her eyes. When she finally wanted to get on the bus, the bus was full, but she couldn''t let out any spare space.


    Mi Ran''er raises her eyes and looks into the car window. A girl is spitting out her tongue in schadenfreude.


    Mi Ran''er recognized that this girl was Ren Yue, a student in the original master''s class. Because of a quarrel with the original master at the beginning of high school, they were incompatible.


    Ren Yue is a girl with a cheerful personality. She is a clique in her class and even in the whole grade. Many young students follow her and offer her as her elder sister. This group has been isolating the original owner and looking for trouble on various occasions.


    The original owner is quite clever. He has almost dealt with it.


    Once or twice, she was bullied to the head, and she didn''t complain. She just ate the dumb man in silence.


    So, now this Ren Yue will be so arrogant?


    Mi Ran''er grinds his teeth.


    Does this girl think she will be late if she can''t get on the bus?


    After waiting for the bus to leave, MI Ran''er immediately called a taxi. After reporting the place name, she pointed to the bus in front of her and said, "uncle, you must surpass this bus and take me to the stop of No.1 middle school!"


    "The bus is slow, girl, don''t worry, uncle, I will help you to surpass it!"


    The driver said, start the car, a throttle effort, from the bus around to the front.


    It takes less than 20 minutes for an ordinary bus to rent for half an hour. After getting off the bus, MI Ran''er is waiting for Ren Yue at the bus stop. She copies her hands and quietly waits for Ren Yue to arrive.

 Chapter 2398

    After nearly ten minutes, the bus arrived late.


    When the bus arrived at the school gate, a large number of students in school uniforms rushed out of the car.


    When Ren Yue got out of the car, he saw mi Ran''er standing in front of the car with his arms in his arms. He had a slight smile on his face. "Oh, what a rich lady. If she can''t get on the bus, she will take a taxi! It''s really heroic


    No matter who heard it, I would not like it very much.


    Including mi Ran''er.


    However, MI Ran''er didn''t blow her hair either. She just held her arms and looked at the girl in front of her with a smile. "Yes, our family is still rich. However, my father earned all the money, which has nothing to do with me. It''s just common sense for me to use the money he gave me now. When I make money later, I will also give it to my parents. It''s better to be a white eyed wolf than some people who spend their grandparents'' money, I don''t want to go back to my hometown to visit my grandparents during the Spring Festival! "


    What mi Ran''er said is Ren Yue. Ren Yue''s father was given away by Ren Yue''s grandparents. Even now, he is still paying the mortgage. Her father''s monthly salary is almost invested in the mortgage car loan. Ren Yue''s daily living expenses are all sent by his grandparents.


    Ren Yue is also very proud, will tell his friends around, but I don''t know, Ren Yue this publicity personality, has buried a lot of trouble for her!


    At this moment, MI Ran''er broke this point, and Ren Yue''s face sank instantly.


    "What are you talking about? It''s none of your business that I use my grandparents'' money! Ran Le, I tell you, I''m not as hypocritical as you at least. You... "Ren Yue pointed to MI Ran''er''s forehead and said half a sentence with anger. He was so angry that he couldn''t say the next words for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with me? I spend money with gratitude? what about you? You don''t even call your grandparents all year round, do you? Ren Yue, your family is still rich outside. If I were your parents and grandparents, I''d be angry with you to spit out blood if I knew this! "


    Mi Ran''er''s tone is normal, but her voice is a little high. After all, there are so many people. She is worried that Ren Yue will not hear herself. But Ren Yue heard it, but some of her classmates also heard it.


    After hearing these words, we all take a pair of meaningful eyes to look at Ren Yue, and there is no lack of disgust!


    Ren Yue has always been proud, where has been surrounded by such eyes, she became angry, immediately rushed to MI Ran''er, "ran Le, you bitch, I''ll kill you!"


    When Ren Yue pounces on him, MI Ran''er moves quickly and flashes to one side. After avoiding Ren Yue, he turns and walks towards the school gate.


    Later, the sound of Ren Yue''s fall fell into mi Ran''er''s ears, and she went to school without looking back.


    She also noticed that there was a familiar and inquiring look that had been falling on her. She felt that this person should be Tang ran


    Into the classroom, she just sat down, Ren Yue catch up.


    "Ranle, you..." Ren Yue also wants to find mi Ran''er to settle accounts. Suddenly, he reaches out a hand behind him and grabs Ren Yue''s arm. "Ren, please don''t fight with people in the classroom."


    The boy''s light voice fell into the ears of the two girls.


    Mi Ran''er looks up. Standing behind Ren Yue is Xu Mingjun, the monitor of his class.


    "And she insulted me at the school gate? Monitor, do you care about this? "

 Chapter 2399

    "If you have definite evidence to prove that she really insulted you, I may be able to manage it, but at most, let her apologize to you, never let you do it..." Xu Mingjun said, releasing Ren Yue''s hand, and half of his body blocked Ren Yue''s sight.


    He looked at the sitting miran''er and said, "are you ok?"


    Miran''er shook his head. "It''s OK!"


    She feels that she is in a good mood now. Seeing the girl who has always been wrong, she is so angry that she feels very comfortable!


    "Well, if someone dares to bully you like this again, you can come to me directly. If something happens, don''t bear it alone. Instead, give the other party the chance to bully you!"


    Xu Mingjun low smile, gently finish, toward his position.


    Xu Mingjun used to be like a nerd. Although he was the monitor, he didn''t have many opportunities to speak in the class, let alone deal with the original master. Mi Ran''er recalls that Xu Mingjun''s words with the original master in the past two years can be counted with one hand.


    As usual, the original owner would have a dispute with Ren Yue. Xu Mingjun never stood up. Today, he actually took charge of it.


    Is it because I came to this plane that I changed the original plot in some planes?


    Mi Ran''er is wondering. In front of him, Ren Yue suddenly bends slightly and stares at Mi Ran''er with a warning: "don''t think it''s better to have a monitor to support you. He''s a nerd. If he really meets any danger, he must hide far away. You know better than me what situation you are in the class. At that time, I''ll see who else will stand up to help you!"


    Ren Yue finished, also returned to his position.


    There was no strength in the threatening words, and there was no twists and turns in MI Ran''er''s heart!


    What mi Ran''er said at the school gate caused quite a stir, because no one knew what Ren Yue was really like before. Now they know that Ren Yue was a bad son who swaggered outside with his grandparents'' hard-earned money


    In the past, some students who went out for dinner with Ren Yue and let Ren Yue buy the bill were a little nervous. They thought about whether to collect the money and give it back to Ren Yue.


    Then, draw a clear line with those who have no feelings in their hearts in the future


    After class, Ren Yue goes to the next class to discuss how to deal with MI Ran''er. Unexpectedly, when she goes to see her, the girl is not there.


    "Tell her that I came to see her and told her to come to my class later!" Ren Yue said a word to the messenger and turned to go back to the classroom.


    Just in time, the girl came from the end of the corridor and saw Ren Yue. The girl immediately turned around and went to the other side of the classroom.


    "Ah, Xiaolan!"


    Ren Yue called, Xiaolan didn''t want to talk to Ren Yue at the moment, the pace is faster and faster, directly from the other side to the classroom.


    Ren Yue


    She did not catch up, but Leng in situ, Xiaolan such a move, has shown her mentality now.


    Ha ha, just because of MI Ran''er''s words in the morning, he began to alienate himself. These people have had enough sweets. Now they find that they may not have the face to continue to eat sweets with her in the future, so we have to draw a clear line with her!


    Ha ha, in fact, the most disgusting is these people

 Chapter 2400

    Ren Yue frowned and went back to her classroom. She projected her hatred on MI Ran''er.


    Miran''er''s face was confused. She really didn''t know what she had done wrong and offended the young lady.


    Ren Yue tight teeth, back to his position to sit down.


    Her eyes followed mi Ran''er all the time, and MI Ran''er''s eyes followed her. At last, Ren Yue couldn''t bear it. He was defeated first and moved his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and spat out her tongue. How could she compare with her? Well, it''s still young.


    "It''s very capable of bullying a little girl!" System in the mind, with a smile, some helpless mouth.


    "Well... You mean I''m not a little girl?" Miran''er immediately asked in a displeasure.


    Only then did the system realize that it had said something wrong, and said with a smile: "I don''t mean that, host. Don''t take the words of the system to heart. You know, the system is straight hearted and doesn''t know how to turn when speaking!"


    "It''s the kind of words you say that are the most true thoughts!" Mi Ran''er chuckled.


    System:


    How does it feel that the more it explains, the better it is not to explain?


    Finally, the system droops its eyes and simply doesn''t say a word about pretending to be dead!


    Miran''er sometimes felt that it was a very happy thing to connect with the system when she was bored.


    She pulled the corner of her lip and laughed. She was about to take out the books for the next class. Suddenly, a hand stretched out from behind and tapped on her desk twice. "Classmate ran, please hand in your chemistry homework."


    It''s Xu Mingjun.


    He is the monitor and the representative of chemistry.


    Good to die, the original master''s chemistry is the worst. He used to do some things, but the recent topic is more and more difficult. Last night, the original master racked his brains to think about it all night, but he failed to finish his homework. Finally, he left a chemistry paper completely empty


    Seeing the embarrassed look on MI Ran''er''s face, Xu Mingjun frowned slightly, "don''t tell me you didn''t do it! I have said before that no matter how much homework you have to do, even if it''s all wrong, you have to let the teacher see your attitude. Now you even have good papers. Do you want the teacher to give you up? "


    Xu Mingjun''s words are a little heavy. If she were to be an ordinary girl, she would feel too shy now. Then she would blush with anxiety.


    But mi Ran''er''s face was full of calmness. She took out the empty chemistry paper and photographed Xu Mingjun. "I''m so sorry. I can''t do any questions. I''d better keep it. When the teacher talks, I don''t have to find a vacancy to get the right answer again!"


    Xu Mingjun saw that her face was not red, and her face sank instantly.


    He dragged a chair, sat down opposite mi Ran''er, frowned and worried, "ran Le, you can''t go on like this. We still have less than two years. Do you really want to get some grades in liberal arts and get into a third rate University? What can you do after graduation? Do you know... "


    "How are you going to help me, monitor?" Mi Ran''er interrupted Xu Mingjun with a smile and asked in a low voice.


    Xu Mingjun was stunned. She read something else from MI Ran''er''s words.


    The roots of the ears began to burn instantly.


    Then, some embarrassed smile appeared on his face, "if you don''t mind, I can help you with free tutoring, but... There may be no time in class..."

 Chapter 2401

    "Yes, it doesn''t need to be free. Pay according to the market price. The monitor''s grades are so good. Besides, being a class representative is also very good at giving us small classes, so it''s worth spending some money!"


    Mi Ran''er''s words made Xu Mingjun lose a lot of light in his eyes.


    However, the corner of the mouth is still with a smile.


    "Well, you can fix the time. I can do it any time." After nodding, Xu Mingjun took her empty paper and went to collect other people''s papers.


    Mi Ran''er squints at Xu Mingjun. She has doubts in her heart. She doesn''t know whether Xu Mingjun is the man.


    Xu Mingjun is a man of character


    However, if Xu Mingjun is a man, it doesn''t seem to be too challenging, because now Xu Mingjun likes her very much.


    What''s the point of this strategy?


    Mi Ran''er takes back her eyes and immediately gives up that idea. Then she thinks with a smile that if Xu Mingjun is not the man, then... Tang Ran is more likely to be the man!


    At this point, you can use Xu Mingjun to stimulate Tang ran, and then


    "It''s too much for you... If I''m a man, I''m afraid I''ll be angry with you when I know what you really think!"


    "Are you angry now?" Mi Ran''er laughed in his mind and questioned the system.


    The system is very smart now. Knowing that it can''t say mi Ran''er, it obediently closes its mouth and doesn''t make a sound. Anyway, it''s just a nonentity. Even if the host retaliates and travels all over the six realms, you don''t want to find the right one!


    Miran''er breathed a deep sigh. She thought carefully about the title of the chemistry paper she had just seen. It was a piece of cake for her.


    However, if her achievements suddenly improve by leaps and bounds, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of others. Therefore, miran''er decided to keep a low profile.


    Now learning slag can help her a little bit!


    At the end of the morning class, MI Ran''er is going out to have a meal. The original owner has been on his own at school, so mi Ran''er doesn''t wait for anyone. He just takes his wallet and leaves the classroom.


    The original owner has not been eating at school, she thinks the school food is not delicious, but a spoiled little ancestor.


    The original owner likes to have a meal in front of the school, but mi Ran''er doesn''t like the smell of cooking fumes. She finds a McDonald''s at the school gate and plans to go in and order a hamburger to pad her stomach. Then she thinks about whether she wants to get a meal card. After lunch, it will be solved directly at the school, so it won''t be so troublesome.


    "Don''t you know how hard it is to get money? Why do you eat so extravagantly at noon? Mr. ran, although you said that you would be filial to your parents in the future and double the support your parents gave you, everything you said now is empty. I think that saving money now seems to be the best respect for parents who work hard to earn money, right


    Ren Yue didn''t know when he came to MI Ran''er''s side, but mi Ran''er didn''t notice.


    She makes a cold voice, which makes mi Ran''er''s eyebrows tremble. Then she looks at Ren Yue like a fool.


    "Do you mind if I have lunch? Ren Yue, if you are haunted because you feel embarrassed by my words this morning, then you are too small. I''m just telling the truth. If you can''t accept those words, it can only prove that you have extremely low self-esteem in your heart. However, I''ll smash your self-confidence in disguise, and you''re angry! "

 Chapter 2402

    "You''re bullshit Ren Yueyang starts to slap mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er took a step closer. She also raised her head slightly, letting her cheek show a wider area: "you fan, Ren Yue, if you dare to beat me today, I can''t let you stay in No.1 middle school immediately!"


    "Ran Le, I know that your family has money, but it''s not your arrogant capital. Don''t think that if you live in a luxury house with a famous brand, your life will be so bright all your life. It''s a fool''s dream that you want to enter a good university for your present achievement! Going to college is the real obstacle in life. It''s not sure who will win or lose in the future! "


    Ren Yue''s hand fell in the air. At last, he forced himself to curl up and put it away.


    Looking at Mi Ran''er sarcastically again, he murmured a few words. Then Ren Yue''s face rose with a sneer, "do you want to bet with me?"


    "What are you going to bet on?" Mi Ran''er asked with a slight frown.


    "Bet you can surpass me in college entrance examination in one year!" For Ren Yue, this bet is a sure winner. She concludes that MI Ran''er has no confidence to agree and will definitely refuse. Then, she admits that she is a scum fool and can only rely on her parents'' capital to support her life.


    Mi Ran''er is helpless to see Ren Yue''s satisfaction. What does she dare to gamble?


    With a slight movement of her lips, MI Ran''er was about to speak when she suddenly thought of a low voice, "if I were you, I would bet with her, but it would be a waste of time to spend more than a year to win a bet that is too small!"


    Mi Ran''er and Ren Yue turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    The familiar figure fell into mi Ran''er''s sight.


    It''s Tang ran.


    "Brother Tang ran, you come out to eat too!" Mi Ran''er immediately said hello to Tang ran with a smile.


    Tang ran saw that she could still smile so happily and simply now. It seems that the girl didn''t listen to a word of what she said just now.


    Does she really think that university is not important, education is not important, only rely on parents, this life can be easy?


    How simple are the brothers and sisters of the ran family to protect this girl?


    Tang ran thought of this and his face sank slightly.


    "Well, by chance!" He put his hands in his pockets and his expression was a little distant.


    However, Ren Yue could not help but swallow his saliva gently.


    Tang Ran is a man of the year in No.1 middle school. Many girls secretly love him, and Ren Yue is one of them.


    In fact, it''s a secret love rather than Mu Qiang. Ren Yue has this feeling not only for Tang ran, but also for Xu Mingjun in his class. These two boys seem to be very special to MI Ran''er.


    After listening to Tang Ran''s words, MI Ran''er looks at Ren Yue, "yes, you want me to bet with you. What''s the bet?"


    "If you pass my exam, I''ll apologize to you in front of everyone..." Ren Yue said here, his ears are a little hot.


    Miran''er wanted to ask, why do you want to apologize to me?


    It suddenly occurred to her that the conflict between Yuanzhu and Ren Yue was completely Ren Yue''s responsibility in the first semester of senior high school. However, the girl put all the responsibility on Yuanzhu, which made people feel that Yuanzhu was a bad girl who lied for face and slandered her classmates.


    That is to say, no one in the class or in the class wants to make friends with her.

 Chapter 2403

    Ren Yue should want to apologize for this.


    Thinking of this, MI Ran''er chuckled.


    "There are some things that are wrong with you. No matter whether I can pass you or not, you have to apologize. This bet is ridiculous." What''s more, we all know what Ren Yue''s true face is for?


    In the past three years, who can make up for all the circumstances that ranle has suffered, and who can compensate ranle for a carefree, peaceful and happy high school life with his classmates?


    Mi Ran''er felt that the bet was unfair, so she lowered her face and said, "if it''s a bet, I won''t bet with you. Ren Yue, if you want to continue to be strong in front of me, at least you have to show your sincerity and strength. Otherwise, no matter how you jump in front of me, you''re just a joke!"


    With that, MI Ran''er turns to McDonald''s and doesn''t pay any attention to Ren Yue.


    Tang ran also came in. When mi Ran''er sat down, there was only one vacant seat opposite her.


    After shopping, Tang ran came straight over and sat down opposite mi Ran''er.


    "You like this kind of fast food, too, brother Tang ran. Listen to Aunt Tang, don''t you think fried chicken is junk food?"


    Mi Ran''er, with a piece of fried chicken wings in his mouth, looked at Tang ran in surprise and asked with a low smile.


    "It''s good to try once in a while!" Tang ran took a bite of a hamburger and looked at Mi Ran''er: "what about you? I think you just seem to have the confidence to promise that girl, what? Do you think that just one year can make your grades improve by leaps and bounds? "


    "She doesn''t believe me. Don''t you believe me, brother Tang ran?" Mi Ran''er was aggrieved. "It seems that I really have to work hard to show you!"


    Tang ran raised his eyebrows. "If I remember it well, you have said it countless times over the years. However, the so-called effort has three minutes of heat every time. After three minutes, you will slack off and return to your original position!"


    It turned out that the original owner was such an image in Tang Ran''s heart.


    Mi Ran''er was helpless.


    "Ha ha..." Mi Ran''er laughed, and did not quarrel with Tang ran any more.


    It seems that I really have to show him so that this guy can change his mind and view on himself.


    After eating and drinking, MI Ran''er comes out of McDonald''s, while Ren Yue is still standing in the same place.


    She was a little surprised.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Ren Yue looked at Mi Ran''er in embarrassment. "I thought of a better bet."


    "Then you can tell me after you go back to school. Why do you have to wait here?"


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that the girl was stubborn and stupid.


    "If I don''t make it clear, I feel bad! Ran Le, let''s bet on a condition. Whoever loses will agree to the other party. You can raise the condition at will. Is that ok? " Ren Yue stares at Mi Ran''er. From this look, MI Ran''er feels that if she doesn''t agree, the girl is afraid to rush at her and shake her head to ask why you don''t agree with me!


    Mi Ran''er has a headache.


    She didn''t want to get involved with this unimportant supporting actress too much. What she wanted most was to finish her task earlier and return to the original world to meet her father and mother again.


    At this moment, MI Ran''er suddenly heard the system Ding Dong in her mind, "turn on the sub line task of the standard plane, promise to make a bet with the girl, and win the bet, you will get a special reward!"

 Chapter 2404

    Mi Ran''er''s eyes brightened and immediately asked anxiously, "what''s the special reward?"


    "It''s confidential for the time being, and the host will know later."


    Smoke bomb!


    The light in MI Ran''er''s eyes faded away gradually. Then she pulled her lips. She looked at Ren Yue and nodded slowly. "For your sake of waiting for me so long here, I''ve reluctantly agreed to you. Ren Yue, you can be prepared for me to offer you conditions, but don''t wait until the time to lose, and feel that it''s too difficult for me to complete the conditions, And then you start to cheat! "


    "I''m not such a person, ranle. You don''t have to look down on me so much!"


    Ren Yue clenches his teeth and turns back on him.


    "Yes? I''m looking forward to the moment when the college entrance examination will be released in two years


    Miran''er said, looking at the sun, it was also very hot.


    She is not in the mood to waste time here with Ren Yue, and goes to school first.


    Ren Yue stood in place, looking at the front of the soup burning, her face some red.


    "Mr. Tang, I heard that you and she are neighbors and grew up together. Will you help her with her tutoring?" Ren Yue said here, suddenly a smile, "if Tang Xuechang help her, her results should be able to grow very fast, at that time, I''m afraid there is a great deal of confidence can win me."


    "So, you two have just started the game. Are you going to be discouraged?" Tang ran laughed sarcastically and asked in a low voice.


    "I..."


    Ren Yue was stunned.


    She''s not discouraged. She''s just


    Just standing in front of Tang ran, I don''t know how to speak.


    "However, as a bystander, I really want to see how ran Le, a girl who didn''t like to work hard since she was a child and said that everything was natural, would work hard to win you! Come on, too. I hope you won''t lose too much then! "


    Ren Yue was encouraged by Tang ran, and her face turned red instantly. She immediately nodded: "Mr. Tang, I promise you that I will come on! I will let ranle know that there is a high mountain that she can''t cross anyway! "


    With that, Ren Yue turned and ran away.


    Leaving Tang ran alone, he felt the back of his head blankly. Is that what he just said?


    Didn''t he mean to say


    Forget it, be misunderstood, anyway, he is not a person who likes to explain.


    -


    After making a gambling agreement with Ren Yue, MI Ran''er spent half a day learning about this girl who got good grades, but her private morality was not very good.


    She is very stubborn, and her self-esteem is very important, so she would rather spend the money of her grandparents to make friends outside, but also let friends think that she is a very qualified elder sister


    Most importantly, Ren Yue''s achievements are good, which is one of the reasons why many people are willing to support her.


    Her homework can be copied!


    After looking at Ren Yue''s achievements over the past year, MI Ran''er found that he had never fallen behind the top ten of the grade. There was a big difference between the learning materials on this plane and those on the previous plane. For MI Ran''er, it was a brand new experience.


    But who is she?


    She is mi Ran''er. How can she be defeated by these little things! She is confident that even if she starts from the beginning, she will be able to pull up a large part of the original owner''s shameful achievements in the past two years.

 Chapter 2405

    As for whether she can fight with Ren Yue, it depends on her subsequent explosive power!


    After school in the afternoon, MI Ran''er packed her schoolbag and prepared to leave. Xu Mingjun didn''t know when he appeared behind her. "Do you want to start cramming today?"


    "Do you have time?" Mi Ran''er looks at Xu Mingjun in surprise. This guy can do it as he says. It''s really hot!


    Xu Mingjun raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "There are two hours."


    "Monitor, are you short of money?" Mi Ran''er suddenly approached Xu Mingjun. Then, with a little smile, he joked.


    Xu Mingjun''s face suddenly turned red. He glared at Mi Ran''er: "do you want to tutor? If not, forget it


    Wow, it''s just a little cocky.


    Mi Ran''er put away her smile, then nodded her head very seriously. "Of course, I need to cram. Monitor, my chemistry grades depend on you. Now I need you very much. Since you have so much time to cram for me, then... At school or at my home?"


    "All right!"


    Xu Mingjun said he did not choose.


    Mi Ran''er thought about it carefully, "well, go to a milk tea shop or a coffee shop and order two cups of milk tea. It''s quiet in the milk tea shop. It''s suitable for tutoring. In this way, the embarrassment of suddenly taking boys to my home can be avoided!"


    Xu Mingjun was obviously disappointed. In fact, he wanted to go to MI Ran''er''s house to see what the girl looked like when she grew up.


    However, MI Ran''er said so. If he wanted to go to her house, he would be offended.


    She pursed her lips and nodded, "OK, let''s go to a quiet milk tea shop for tutoring."


    "Well."


    Mi Ran''er didn''t tell her father and mother that she was going to cram school. Two hours later, she took out her mobile phone, which had been turned on silent at the beginning, and there were several missed calls.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Mingjun is sorting out today''s draft and homework. Seeing her frowning, she frowns slightly and asks in a low voice.


    "My mother made a lot of phone calls to me, it should be because I didn''t go home at the usual time today, so they were worried. It''s OK. I''ll explain it when I go back!"


    Mi Ran''er put the book in his bag, got up to settle the bill, and then went back to Xu Mingjun. "Monitor, do we pay the class fees day by day, week by week or month?"


    "All right, but I don''t give you a tutorial for money, but to lower the average score of our class, because your grades are too bad to be on the table. If you don''t give me a hand, you may be assigned to a science class next semester and let you study arts!"


    "How could it be?"


    Mi Ran''er was a little surprised. It turned out that liberal arts and science were not of his own choice. They would be expelled.


    It seems that she really has to work hard. Otherwise, if she is assigned to the science class because of her poor chemistry performance, she will have completely lost her bet with Ren Yue.


    At that time, Ren Yue does not know how happy he will be!


    After pulling his lips, MI Ran''er assured Xu Mingjun, "if I have a monitor to tutor me, I will surely go up. If I don''t mention the top ten, at least I won''t lag behind the class! At that time, the teacher will have no reason to put me out of the science class! "


    With that, MI Ran''er and Xu Mingjun have arrived at the bus stop outside the milk tea shop. "

 Chapter 2406

    "I''ll take you home." Xu Mingjun looks at the sky, droops his head with a little gentleness, and whispers.


    "Ah? Are you in trouble? Don''t you have to go home early? Otherwise, your parents will worry too! "


    Miran''er quickly refused.


    Xu Mingjun said with a low smile, "it''s all right. Anyway, it''s not far away. Moreover, if my mother knows that I don''t send a girl home, she will scold me for not being sensible. Moreover, if it''s so late and you have something to do on the road alone, I can''t explain it to your parents!"


    Xu Mingjun is sincere. If mi Ran''er can''t refuse any more, he can only let Xu Mingjun get on the bus with him and head for the villa where the ran family lives.


    Along the way, they sat side by side, but there was not much to say.


    Mi Ran''er could feel that Xu Mingjun had a lot to say, but only his lips moved slightly, and then he kept silent, pretending to look out of the window. In fact, the light from the corner of his eyes kept glancing at him.


    Well, when did this guy like the original owner?


    The original master, a dull girl, didn''t find out at all!


    Mi Ran''er is funny.


    Are these children all so proud now? Even the people you like can be so strict. If you are really together in the future, I''m afraid it''s just like a teacher-student relationship.


    As soon as this thought came to MI Ran''er''s mind, the system could not wait to say in her divine consciousness, "host, do you call someone a child? Are you very old? Do you think that if you go to more places and live more lives, you will be really old? In fact, the time line of your original world has been waiting for you... "


    "Ah?"


    When mi Ran''er heard this, his eyes lit up. "Do you mean when I successfully went back, it was the time when I left? So... My parents didn''t know I died once? "


    "Well, this..." the system suddenly realized that it seemed that it had slipped its tongue. After a few vague sentences, it was silent.


    Mi Ran''er


    This ghost system, if can let her meet once, she must beat this system to chaos!


    The system sensed mi Ran''er''s idea and did not dare to make any more noise.


    Xu Mingjun has been paying close attention to MI Ran''er''s expression. When her expression came out, Xu Mingjun asked with some doubts, "what''s the matter with you? Do you think of something unhappy? "


    Mi Ran''er''s face was stiff, but she had exposed her heart to her face and neglected it.


    He shook his head quickly. "It''s not that. I just want to gamble with someone today. If I lose, I may be miserable by this person!"


    "Who?"


    "Ren Yue!"


    Mi Ran''er simply told Xu Mingjun about his bet with Ren Yue. After hearing this, Xu Mingjun raised a slight smile. "You are quite confident. Ren Yue''s achievements sometimes fail me. You can climb mountains, but you can climb a peak. Aren''t you afraid of exploding blood vessels on the way?"


    "Even you don''t think I can win Ren Yue? Am I really that bad? " Miran''er''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    See her this complexion, Xu Mingjun some regret will say so ugly.


    With a slight frown, he stretched out his hand and pressed on MI Ran''er''s little head. "It''s OK. You also said that if I help you, your achievements will surely soar. What if there is a miracle?"

 Chapter 2407

    Mi Ran''er


    Straight men are really not very comforting


    Fortunately, the bus has arrived at the moment, otherwise, if we go on, Xu Mingjun will be more embarrassed.


    Xu Mingjun took her out of the car.


    "I watched you go in..."


    He stood at the gate of the community, carrying a schoolbag on one shoulder, looking at the lonely young man in the dim light.


    Maybe it''s because I just hurt the people I care about.


    Mi Ran''er gave a hum and turned to enter the community. Suddenly, he heard the regular sound of a basketball hitting the ground from a distance.


    Subconsciously, she turned her head and saw that it was Tang ran.


    Tang ran didn''t know how long he had been playing basketball. At the moment, his vest was soaked with sweat.


    "Where have you been?" When Tang ran came near, he saw mi Ran''er, slightly wringing his brows, defying the elder''s manner.


    Mi Ran''er pointed to Xu Mingjun behind him, "I asked the monitor to help me with my lessons. What''s the matter?"


    Tang ran then saw Xu Mingjun standing not far behind mi Ran''er. Tang Ran''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Don''t you know to call your parents? Do you know how anxious your mother is? In the past two hours, your mother has already made five or six calls to my mobile phone! "


    The tone of Tang Ran''s reprimand is very severe. If you change to be another girl, if you are reprimanded by Tang ran in front of your classmates, you may have already cried.


    However, MI Ran''er was still calm, with a faint smile on her face. "Well, I''m here to apologize to brother Tang ran, and I promise you that this will never happen again. Brother Tang ran, don''t say it. My classmates are still watching."


    Her tone unconscious coquetry, also reached out and grabbed Tang Ran''s clothes swing.


    Tang ran stroked her little hand off and said, "what are you catching? It''s not dirty, either


    "I don''t think you''re dirty!"


    Tang ran


    Xu Mingjun saw the two figures standing together. He didn''t know what they were talking about. The girl''s little face under the light was getting whiter and whiter, and she was wearing some pretty smile.


    This kind of smile, she almost never showed in front of herself.


    Tang ran was such a familiar neighbor to her, but why didn''t Tang ran stand up to help her when she was bullied so much at school?


    With Tang Ran''s appeal in No.1 middle school, if he stood up to protect ran Le, his life would be much easier.


    Mi Ran''er follows Tang ran into the community, but she does not forget to wave back to Xu Mingjun.


    Xu Mingjun was so far away that he couldn''t see mi Ran''er''s face clearly. However, he felt that she was smiling because of ghosts. Therefore, Xu Mingjun would give mi Ran''er a very brilliant smile.


    Miran''er didn''t see anything at all.


    She followed Tang to the door and took a deep breath.


    In memory, the original owner''s parents have not lost their temper with the original owner.


    Therefore, MI Ran''er had no idea.


    "Not yet? Don''t you want to run away? You''re not going to do something wrong in puppy love. Just be honest Speaking of this, Tang ran suddenly bullied him and looked at Mi Ran''er with a little banter. "Do you really mean that you are in puppy love with that boy?"


    "I didn''t..."


    The boy''s breath sprayed on MI Ran''er''s face. She couldn''t help leaning her head back a little. Then she coaxed her cheek to deny.


    "If not."


    With that, Tang ran straightened up and patted the basketball back to his home.

 Chapter 2408

    When he came to the door, he looked back at Mi Ran''er, who was still standing at the door of Ran''s house and didn''t go in. He sipped his lips. After some words had circled between his lips and teeth, he still didn''t say them.


    When mi Ran''er came home, Ran''s father and mother sat on the sofa with a dull face, and ran''s mother was still holding a telephone in her hand.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Ran''s mother immediately stood up and came out.


    "Smelly girl, where have you been?" Seeing mi Ran''er, Ran''s mother asked.


    "I... I went to the milk tea shop to make up lessons with my classmates. He is the representative of our class in chemistry. His chemistry grades are very good. I asked him to help me make up Chemistry..." Mi Ran''er looked innocently at Ran''s mother. "I know it''s my fault that I didn''t call you and dad in advance. Mommy, don''t be angry, OK?"


    Mi Ran''er went up to Ran''s mother, put her arm around her and said coquettishly.


    Ran''s mother was choked by her daughter''s soft pleading tone, and she didn''t know how to let it out.


    Finally, she turned her eyes and looked at ran Fu sitting on the sofa.


    Ran''s father frowned and asked, "what''s the name of the representative of chemistry class, male or female?"


    "Xu Mingjun is also the monitor of our class, a boy..." Mi Ran''er replied honestly.


    "Just the two of you?" Ran Fu''s face became more and more heavy, and there was a kind of anger that his pig had been arched.


    "Dad, I don''t have a puppy love with the monitor, so don''t think about it, OK?"


    Mi Ran''er went up to Ran''s father, turned out a problem that he had done with Xu Mingjun, and handed it to Ran''s father: "this is the result of the class leader''s lecture to me. Dad, you should also know how bad my chemistry grades were before. These problems were all done by myself. Have they made great progress?"


    Ran Fu said with a smile: "it''s only one day. What progress do you want to talk about with me? Is it too early? "


    "Well, my daughter knows that it''s hard to find a tutor. Don''t you want to find a tutor for her? Now there are ready-made ones... "Ran''s mother saw that Ran''s father was still angry. She quickly sat down next to him, took his arm and whispered in his father''s ear.


    Ran Fu hung his eyes and said, "it''s just a student. What''s so good about lecturing? Even if you are a student, you should choose a more confident student. You can go to talk to Tang''s wife sometime to see if Tang Ran has time to make up for other subjects for the child. You can''t go up in chemistry. Your daughter has left behind too many subjects... There are still two years left. If you don''t do it, I''m afraid it will be... "


    "Good!"


    Ran''s mother quickly agreed, for fear that Ran''s father would say something more to hurt her daughter.


    Tang ran


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly, thinking that he didn''t know if Tang ran would agree to make up for his lessons.


    Compared with Xu Mingjun, that guy is not haughty. He is really a cold monster.


    Moreover, he is a high cold monster with poisonous tongue. Mi Ran''er can even foresee that if Tang ran agrees to tutor himself, how many poisonous words Tang ran will use to attack his heart in the process of tutoring.


    "Don''t you go and put your bag down for dinner? At the beginning of tomorrow, your mother almost called the police today when she wanted to tutor. "Ran''s father was in love with his wife.


    Mi Ran''er felt that he had been given a mouthful of dog food.

 Chapter 2409

    She gave a hum and hurried upstairs.


    When she went upstairs, miran''er opened the window in front of her desk.


    This window is facing Tang Ran''s study. At the moment, there is no light in Tang Ran''s study.


    It seems that he can''t tutor at night at all.


    Also, where can a genius with such good grades need remedial study?


    She came down with disappointment.


    As soon as she went downstairs, the light on the opposite side was on. The window was always open. Tang ran saw the light in the pink room opposite, wiped her hair and looked over here.


    Tang ran and MI Ran''er have been neighbors for so long that they have never been to MI Ran''er''s room once. They have never paid attention to the decoration of this girl''s room before. Now it seems that such a delicate room is a nightmare for Tang ran!


    He took back his eyes, went to the window and closed it with a thump.


    Take out a book from bookshelf, sit in front of desk, just open, the door of study is knocked.


    "Burn, may I come in?" Tom stood at the door and asked in a low voice.


    "Come in." Tang ran took back his eyes from the book and looked at the door of the study.


    After Tang Mu came in, she handed his mobile phone to Tang ran: "your aunt ran just sent me a message, saying that she wanted you to fight for some pocket money. Didn''t you say that after the graduation exam of senior three, you want to travel around the world? Now here comes the man who paid for your ticket! "


    Tang ran looked at Tang''s mother''s mobile phone screen, and her eyebrows were slightly coagulated.


    "I don''t want it!" He was directly against it.


    "Don''t have to do it. Your aunt Ran has been knocking around for several times before, but none of them is so serious. Now your aunt has taken the initiative to ask us. If you refuse again, you will be too proud. It won''t work!"


    Tang ran frowned: "you don''t know that girl ranle, if you don''t have good grades and pay attention, you will know how to follow the stars, watch TV and play games..."


    "So, a strict person has to pull her back on the right track. You two grew up together. Do you really want to see Lele go to a third rate University and be mediocre in her life? Lele is not stupid. As long as someone guides you correctly, you will certainly have something to do... Let''s say yes. You don''t want your mother to be embarrassed in front of your aunt ran in the future, do you? "


    Tang''s mother has been holding the sleeves of Tang''s pajamas, and she is still coquettish in front of Tang''s pajamas.


    When Tang ran was helpless, at last, he could only nod his head slowly, "OK, can''t it be done? Don''t shake me. Go to prepare dinner. I''m almost hungry! "


    Tom got this response, excited to jump up directly, "finally agreed, you smelly boy, I thought you would always firmly refuse, in fact, you have long wanted to agree, right?"


    Tang ran


    He raised his eyes and looked at his mother: "if you say one more word, I won''t tutor her!"


    "OK, OK, we can have dinner now. Clean your hair and go downstairs."


    Then Tang Mu looked at the window of Tang Ran''s study. She stretched out her hand and opened the window. "You silly child, why is the window closed all the time? Don''t you find it boring? "


    As soon as the window opened, MI Ran''er, who was eating fruit on the desk, fell into the eyes of the mother and the son.


    The most eye-catching is that pair of white as jade, and very small feet.


    Tang ran saw that his breath was slightly short.

 Chapter 2410

    Seeing mi Ran''er''s sitting posture, Tang''s mother understood why her son would close the window.


    Mi Ran''er was caught off guard by the other party''s window, so he quickly took back his feet. The fruit bowl was almost overturned, and the milk on the table almost fell on the book.


    "Auntie, I..." she got up and said hello to Tom sheepishly.


    "It''s OK, it''s normal to be in the most relaxed position at home..." mother Tang said that she didn''t care about it, and then bent down to pull up her son, "let''s go downstairs to have dinner. You can do as you like!"


    "Aunt..."


    Miran''er felt more and more embarrassed.


    Tang ran took back his eyes from her, and his dislike was very obvious.


    When Tang ran went out of the door, he banged his hands!


    Miran''er trembled all over.


    Where does this guy have such a big opinion on her?


    As soon as Tang Ran''s mother and son came downstairs, MI Ran''er''s door was knocked.


    "Come in!" She put another piece of Hami melon in her mouth and whispered.


    Ran''s mother ran in excitedly with her mobile phone: "Lele, Tang ran promised to tutor you. Tang Ran''s grades are so good that he can definitely improve your grades in all subjects. Moreover, our two families are neighbors, so tutoring is very convenient..."


    "He agreed?"


    He just looked like he would promise to be her tutor.


    "Yes, your aunt Tang also said that tutoring can start tomorrow..." the two mothers are very optimistic about their children''s study together


    Miran''er wants to say, Mommy, didn''t you worry about my puppy love before?


    How can you be so relieved to switch to tangran?


    Do you think Tang ran won''t like my model?


    "What about our monitor?" Miran''er spoke in some embarrassment.


    "Monitor side... You can figure out how to deal with it by yourself. If you want both tutors, one of them will have to pay from your own pocket money, and the other I''ll give you a tuition fee!" Ran''s mother patted her daughter on the shoulder and said, "good daughter, coordinate well."


    "Oh..."


    Miran''er suddenly began to feel sorry for his wallet.


    -


    The next day, when he got up early and went out, MI Ran''er rarely met Tang ran at his door. Did he leave early or didn''t go out at all?


    With doubts in her heart, MI Ran''er tugs at the strap of her schoolbag and walks towards the bus stop.


    Just arrived at the gate of the community, she saw a familiar figure.


    "Monitor, why are you here so early?" Miran''er asked suspiciously.


    "Waiting for you." Xu Mingjun looked at her clear and beautiful appearance in school uniform, and her mouth slightly rose, "moreover, my home is not far away on foot, just in time, it''s much more convenient to take a bus here than my home."


    "Ah..."


    What Xu Mingjun has done now is really obvious.


    However, miran''er was in a bit of a dilemma.


    It seems that she is going to hurt Xu Mingjun.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t like it? " Xu Mingjun closed mi Ran''er''s face to the bottom of his eyes, slightly twisted his eyebrows and asked in a low voice.


    Miran''er shook his head. "I don''t like it. I just... Monitor, it''s convenient for you. Ah, the bus is coming. Let''s hurry to line up, or we won''t be able to get to the front again!"


    With that, MI Ran''er grabs Xu Mingjun''s arm and pulls him to the bus stop.


    After two people run far, the entrance of the community, out of a slender figure, eyes have been running in front of a man and a woman.

 Chapter 2411

    When Xu Mingjun came to pick up mi Ran''er, he really killed her by surprise. Now that this guy has become so attentive, it really makes mi Ran''er not used to it.


    However, fortunately, Xu Mingjun didn''t make any further specific remarks. If he did, MI Ran''er at this stage really doesn''t know how to refuse Xu Mingjun.


    Today, because Xu Mingjun and MI Ran''er were on the bus, there was a vacancy.


    Xu Mingjun let mi Ran''er sit down. Mi Ran''er was a little embarrassed and didn''t want to sit down. However, Xu Mingjun pressed her shoulder and put her on the seat.


    Xu Mingjun put his hand on the back of her seat and half of his body encircled her in his arms, showing a protective posture. At first glance, this action makes people feel very ambiguous.


    Onlookers will surely feel that there is something between MI Ran''er and Xu Mingjun


    When mi Ran''er was awkwardly tidying her hair, she suddenly noticed that some unfriendly eyes had fallen on her. She thought it was Ren Yue or other girls. She didn''t see any girl who looked familiar. Instead, she saw a tall, thin man who looked familiar.


    Tang ran.


    Is this guy just looking at himself like that?


    Why look at yourself like that?


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips slightly, thinking, is it because she is too close to Xu Mingjun?


    If Tang ran really blames this, doesn''t it prove that Tang ran actually likes himself?


    Thinking of this, MI Ran''er''s eyes lit up for a moment.


    She pulled out an ambiguous smile from the corner of her mouth. If Tang Ran''s mind was really like what she had guessed, her strategy would be much simpler than those before.


    Moreover, after Tang ran became his tutor, they got along with each other more. She tried her best to seduce the boy. In the end, Tang ran would give up his arms to miran''er!


    "What do you think? So happy. " Xu Mingjun didn''t know when he suddenly bullied him. He asked in a low voice with doubts in MI Ran''er''s ear.


    "Ah! I... "Mi Ran''er was startled by the sudden approach of Xu Mingjun. After calming down, he put on an embarrassed smile." I didn''t laugh, I just thought of some happy things! "


    "Is it?"


    Although Xu Mingjun was smiling on his face, he was even more puzzled.


    He just saw this girl laughing with a very strange sense of happiness, which would not have been shown if she was not in love


    Who does this girl like now?


    Xu Mingjun thinks that it should not be her. If it was her, she could not have been surprised when she saw that she was coming to meet her. But if it was not her, who else could there be?


    Xu Mingjun is full of doubts.


    The car has arrived at the gate of No.1 middle school.


    When she got out of the car, MI Ran''er just stepped on the ground in front of the car door and suddenly bumped into the boy''s back in front of her. She covered her forehead and looked up. It was Tang ran.


    "If you don''t go home at your usual time this afternoon, I won''t tutor you! It''s not just that I don''t tutor today, it''s absolutely impossible to tutor you in the future. I think you should know that I hate people who don''t keep their time


    Tang Ran''s head, in the ear of MI Ran''er, twisted his eyebrows in a tone that only two of them could hear.

 Chapter 2412

    Hearing this, MI Ran''er''s small eyebrows wrinkled in an instant.


    "But I have to ask the monitor to help me with my chemistry lessons. How can I make it back?" Mi Ran''er frowned and said helplessly.


    "Then I can''t control you! My words have been left here. How to do it is your own business. As you know, now I''m in senior three, and I don''t have much free time. If you don''t cooperate with me, I think it''s difficult for us to continue our cooperation! "


    Tang ran shrugged, deliberately with such a beat tone, said, turned away.


    Mi Ran''er stares at this guy''s back. She is jealous, but she uses such a naive way to compete with Xu Mingjun for girls. Mi Ran''er really doesn''t know how to evaluate this guy.


    After Tang ran left, Xu Mingjun slightly frowned and asked mi Ran''er, "he was a senior in senior three just now. What did he say to you so seriously?"


    It occurred to miran''er that there was another guy behind him who needed to be taken care of. For a moment, miran''er felt very tired.


    She bit the lip, some helpless smile, "I... ah, he told me about cram school, my mother hired him as my tutor."


    Mi Ran''er knew that these things could not be concealed from Xu Mingjun, so he told him the truth from the beginning.


    On hearing this, Xu Mingjun''s face sank slightly.


    "So, you mean I don''t need to tutor you any more?" Xu Mingjun''s tone, eyes with a very obvious lonely.


    Mi Ran''er bit his lip helplessly. "I... I don''t mean that. It''s just that my mother arranged it. So I must consider Mr. Tang Ran''s side first in the future. As for the monitor, if you''re here, I''ll come to you when I have time. I hope you don''t refuse me because of too much time."


    Mi Ran''er said with a little flattery in her eyes.


    Xu Mingjun laughs.


    Miran''er''s smile was even worse.


    Xu Mingjun doesn''t want to say any more.


    The two went towards the classroom in an awkward atmosphere.


    But after arriving at the classroom, the students in the class looked at them with very ambiguous eyes.


    Mi Ran''er guessed that there was someone in the class on the bus just now, so when he arrived at the classroom, he told everyone about her and Xu Mingjun. Ah, these people really listen to the wind and rain, and they don''t think about asking the person what the situation is.


    However, neither Xu Mingjun nor mi Ran''er could explain their personalities. They went to their seats and sat down.


    Xu Mingjun has a gloomy face. Some students who want to go forward to ask about the situation are scared by Xu Mingjun''s expression and eyes. They dare not go forward to ask about the situation of MI Raner. However, they usually don''t talk much with the original owner. Therefore, it seems strange that trade rashly comes up to ask.


    The atmosphere in the class became more and more awkward.


    Miran''er began to listen to the class carefully. She took notes of the topics that the teachers talked about.


    All day long, it was very difficult for MI Ran''er to listen to the class with the knowledge accumulated by his original master. However, this phenomenon should be relieved after Tang ran taught himself.


    Today, all day long, the appearance of MI Raner listening attentively in class is in the eyes of other students. Everyone is very surprised. After all, it''s the first time to see that ran Le is so serious in class, and occasionally raises his hand to ask some very key questions.

 Chapter 2413

    The teacher was also very surprised. In the class, he couldn''t help praising mi Ran''er who "knew how to return from a lost road".


    Mi Ran''er was happy on the surface, but a little irritable in the heart. The image of the original master was really bad in front of his classmates and teachers!


    Unexpectedly, as long as such a slight twist, teachers and students can show a look of surprise


    She yawned and leaned back on her seat, put away her books and homework, and looked at the time. She had to hurry home, otherwise, the one next door would be hard to deal with.


    Mi Ran''er thought wearily. She packed her schoolbag and got up to leave school.


    Xu Mingjun did not know when to appear behind her.


    "As for making up lessons, you''d better discuss with Mr. Tang ran. Mr. Tang ran can''t take every subject into consideration for you. Why don''t you give me the subject of chemistry to make up lessons for you, even if it''s free..."


    Xu Mingjun seems to be worried that MI Ran''er will feel that he is so enthusiastic about tutoring mi Ran''er because of the tuition fee. He adds a sentence at the end.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lip and said with a helpless smile, "well, don''t worry, senior. I will discuss with you seriously! What''s more, the tuition fee must not be less than yours. "


    With this reply from MI Ran''er, Xu Mingjun looks better.


    Quickly nodded, "that''s good!"


    Miran''er and Xu Mingjun smile at each other and prepare to leave.


    "I''ll take you home!" Xu Mingjun said on his own initiative.


    "No, senior. In fact, you have to make a detour when you send me home. Don''t think you cheat me. I don''t know. I''ve heard of where you live before. I didn''t tear you down yesterday and this morning. I''m..."


    Mi Ran''er quickly shook her head and refused. Speaking of this, she sighed helplessly, "so, monitor, you''d better not go around for me. Go home early. In case the parents are worried about me, I will feel very guilty."


    Mi Ran''er''s words made Xu Mingjun''s face wrinkle slightly.


    "Ran Le, actually..." Xu Mingjun wanted to explain.


    Mi Ran''er had already raised her hand and waved to Xu Mingjun, "OK, goodbye, monitor."


    Miran''er turned and ran away.


    Not waiting for Xu Mingjun to explain.


    Xu Mingjun is a little sad.


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s a detour at all. Moreover, my family never cares whether I go home early or late. Can''t you just let me walk with you for a while?"


    Xu Mingjun''s tone with a little grievance said.


    Unfortunately, MI Ran''er could not hear these words.


    Mi Ran''er ran all the way out of the school gate, got on the bus and drove home nonstop.


    Finally, when Tang ran came into the house, she panted to open the yard door and went in.


    She went upstairs, took a bath, changed her clothes, and then prepared all the textbooks for tutoring. Then she went downstairs and asked mother ran, "Mom, did you discuss with aunt Tang, which side is tutoring going on?"


    "Maybe it''s your side. Your aunt Tang said that Tang Ran''s study is not very big. Besides, she doesn''t like the decoration of Tang Ran''s study. It''s very boring. I believe you, a little girl, won''t like it either. It''s better for you to have a little sunshine. I want Tang ran to feel the sunshine in your room."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he thought of the pink room of the original owner. Was it sunshine?


    The soup burns into that room, I''m afraid it will cause goose bumps directly.


    "This is the cake I specially made for you two this afternoon. This is the fruit. Take it to the room, and then go and invite the soup over."

 Chapter 2414

    "You have to be polite yourself. He is not your brother, but your teacher now!"


    Miran''er murmured and nodded.


    Mi Ran''er took the cake upstairs, changed her school uniform, took a shower, and went out to order Tang ran.


    Sitting in the living room watching TV, Tang ran said that he was watching TV, but in fact he was holding the remote control and randomly changing stations.


    "I thought you didn''t want to cram today. You just wanted to go upstairs to bed." Tang ran saw the girl in a different dress and said sarcastically.


    "I''m a little hot. I went home and took a bath. Besides, isn''t it early now? Mr. Tang ran, you certainly didn''t have dinner. My mother said that from tonight on, as long as you tutor me at my home, my mother will arrange the dinner! Well, I''ve come to invite you. Don''t be arrogant, Mr. Tang. Come with me, and we won''t waste time! "


    Mi Ran''er''s voice was very sweet. She deliberately showed such a soft side in front of Tang ran.


    Unfortunately, Tang ran knew how cold the girl was in front of the people he didn''t like. He pulled the corner of her mouth. When he got up, he went to miran''er and poked her on the forehead!


    "Warning you, when making up lessons, be careful. If you are a little distracted or not serious, I won''t give you any more lessons. You can find a more professional teacher who can make you concentrate more easily!"


    With that, Tang ran went out of the house.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand to touch the place where Tang ran had hurt her. She pursed her lips slightly, then nodded helplessly, "I know!"


    I ran after her.


    Tang ran knows what mi Ran''er''s room looks like, but when he really enters the room and is wrapped up in the pink atmosphere, Tang Ran''s heart thumps and turns to look at Mi Ran''er, "go to my study!"


    "Ah?" Miran''er was confused: "why? Don''t you like people coming into your room? "


    "I said, go to my study, don''t go!" Tang ran said, to go.


    Miran''er quickly takes her bag and cake and goes downstairs behind Tang ran.


    Ran''s mother came out of the kitchen with fruit and juice and saw the two children coming downstairs. Ran''s mother''s face was full of doubts, "how did you go downstairs?"


    "Mom, brother Tang ran said to go to his study. Maybe he thought my room was too pink. Just give me this and I''ll take it together. I''ll come back after my tutorial. Mom, don''t worry!"


    With that, MI Ran''er followed Tang ran to Tang Ran''s house and went upstairs to Tang Ran''s study.


    Compared with the original owner''s room, Tang Ran''s room is too cold, especially the cold color, which makes the whole room feel very oppressive.


    Miran''er thought it was OK. She had gone into a more oppressive room and space. What''s the point of affectation?


    Under the guidance of Tang ran, MI Ran''er puts things on the small tea table, and then goes to Tang ran and sits down.


    "What do you want today?" Tang ran reached out to her and motioned for her to take out the textbook.


    "I don''t know. Just decide, brother Tang ran." The original master''s science score is too average, every subject needs to be well tutored! Therefore, MI Ran''er didn''t know which subject to start from.


    She took out the books and got tired on the desk.


    Tang ran


    "So much to make up? I really doubt what you''re doing in class

 Chapter 2415

    "Some subjects are very simple. Just pay more attention to the lectures in class, and you can''t even pass the exam, can you?"


    Tang ran stares at Mi Ran''er and opens his mouth.


    Mi Ran''er said innocently, "it''s not that I can''t pass. As you know, my goal now is not just to pass, but to catch up with Ren Yue. If I can''t pass the college entrance examination, how can this girl fix me?"


    "Since you were worried about being punished, you shouldn''t have agreed." Tang ran took a book and opened it. It was a mathematics book.


    This girl, almost all the books are clean, and she doesn''t even have any notes.


    "You are really reading the book of heaven..." Tang ran felt numb. She was very smart from childhood to adulthood. How did she get to high school and her grades plummeted?


    Did you eat something bad and spoil your brain?


    Tang ran glanced at Mi Ran''er incredulously from the corner of his eye. He opened his book, took a pen and began to talk to MI Ran''er from the beginning


    Miran''er quickly took out her notebook and began to take notes.


    Tang ran found that this girl is not stupid.


    His ability of induction was surprisingly good. His notes recorded all the key points he talked about. After a lesson, Tang ran gave mi Ran''er two questions. Although mi Ran''er seemed to have some difficulty in the process of calculation, it was good that the final steps were correct and the result was right.


    I don''t know why, in Tang Ran''s mind, there are four words that can be taught.


    When he realized this terrible idea, Tang ran shook his head and threw it out. Then he gave some more questions to MI Ran''er.


    "This is today''s homework. I''ll check it tomorrow afternoon. If you don''t do it, you''ll wait..." before Tang ran finished, MI Ran''er, who was packing his schoolbag, took over the conversation and said, "don''t you teach me? Brother Tang ran, in fact, you don''t need to threaten me with this. Since I have decided to study hard, I won''t slack off. Don''t worry! "


    Mi Ran''er smiles at Tang ran. After packing her schoolbag, she looks at the unfinished cake on the table and pushes it to Tang Ran''s side. "My mother made the cake herself, but you don''t eat it. If my mother knew, she would be very sad. She thought you disliked my mother''s Craft."


    "How could..."


    Tang ran pursed his lips. In fact, he didn''t like sweet food very much.


    "I''ll take the dishes tomorrow. Is there no one in your family? Why don''t you go to my house to eat? My mother''s skill, you know, you used to come to my house to eat! "


    The Tang family''s parents have done a lot in their career, so they don''t have much time to take care of their children at all. From childhood to adulthood, they often go to the ran family to be cared for by their mother.


    In fact, ran Le had a good relationship with Tang ran when he was a child. However, after Tang ran entered the rebellious period of adolescence, Tang Ran''s character changed. It seemed that he began to dislike girls. Even his younger sister, Lele, didn''t pay much attention to them.


    It''s OK to ignore it. Tang Ran''s tongue is always poisonous, which makes ranle feel very sad. Although it doesn''t appear on the surface, MI Ran''er can see from ranle''s mental journey that Tang Ran''s attitude has really brought indelible harm to ranle''s adolescence.


    Referring to the past, Tang Ran''s face trembled obviously.


    "My mother often says recently that you don''t go to my house so much..." Mi Ran''er adds silently.

 Chapter 2416

    Tang ran pursed his lips and swallowed his saliva. He got up and pulled mi Ran''er out of his room. "Well, I''m not hungry. I''m not going to eat. Go home quickly! So late, my uncle and aunt must be waiting for you to eat. Say hello to my uncle for me. "


    With that, Tang ran slammed the door.


    Miran''er felt gray on her nose.


    Feel your nose helplessly.


    This guy is really


    Haughty to the extreme.


    Moreover, he was too alone for Miran to bear.


    When mi Ran''er came home, Ran''s mother asked why Tang ran didn''t come.


    "He''s not hungry, and I''ve left him a big cake. If he''s hungry, just eat it!"


    Miran''er said, ready to go upstairs.


    "Come and have dinner first..." Ran''s mother got up, pulled mi Ran''er to the table, sat down, and asked her with a smile, "how''s it going? Is Tang ran used to giving you lessons? Is he the kind of person who is very good at class but doesn''t know how to teach others? "


    "No, brother Tang ran said it very carefully, which is more detailed than the teacher''s. If I don''t understand anything, I can put it forward directly, but it''s more than in the classroom!"


    Mi Ran''er looks at the variety of dishes on the table and thinks that mother ran is preparing so much food for Tang ran


    It''s a pity that mother ran was ready.


    But


    "Mommy, you seem to like brother Tang ran very much. Is it because of his good grades?"


    Miran''er asked suspiciously, with a shrimp in his mouth.


    "Who doesn''t like such a good child? Moreover, from childhood to adulthood, I''ve loved him very much. In order to earn money, my parents seldom accompany him. Sometimes they can''t even go to the parents'' meeting. He''s very lonely in his heart, so now is his character. "


    Ran sighed and said helplessly.


    "Is it?"


    After swallowing the shrimp in her mouth, MI Ran''er smacked, "I don''t think brother Tang Ran is lonely. His aunt still loves him, and he can feel it himself."


    "Well, what do you mother and daughter discuss about other people''s children? I don''t know. I thought you two were choosing your husband! " Ran Fu couldn''t listen any more. He knocked on the bowl with his chopsticks and pulled back their thoughts.


    My husband


    Ran Mu''s eyes brightened. She immediately looked at her daughter and thought about Tang Ran''s handsome cheek.


    "I don''t think about it. Even if you and I agree that Tang ran and LeLe are together, others will not agree with him. If Tang ran likes Lele, how can he beg him so many times that he doesn''t want to make up for Lele?"


    In a word, Ran''s father brought Ran''s mother back to reality.


    Ran''s mother immediately sighed with disappointment, and then she served a bowl of chicken soup to MI Ran''er. "You''ll make up for it. You''ll have a long brain and a long face for your mother."


    Mi Ran''er:! "


    What do you mean, Mommy?


    Is it to make her study hard and get good grades, and take her son-in-law, Tang ran, back home to have a long face, or to study hard and surpass Tang ran, and get into a university with a long face that is 100 times better than Tang Ran''s?


    Either way, there are some difficulties in the relationship between miran''er and Tang ran.


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly. She nodded and said, "I''ll try my best!"


    After dinner, miran''er went upstairs to take a bath, opened the window, and looked at the closed window opposite. She thought of the picture that she was living with Tang ran in that room today, and there was a slight smile on her lips.

 Chapter 2417

    Just ready to turn to sleep, the opposite window suddenly had a movement.


    Mi Ran''er squats down to avoid Tang Ran''s sight.


    Don''t want to, just squat down, the opposite soup burning mouth, "there is gold on the ground?"


    "Ah?" Mi Ran''er straightened up in fright. She didn''t want to. She bumped her head against the desk. The pain made her tears come out.


    When she got up, it was obvious that Tang Ran''s eyes were fluctuating. It seemed that there was a flash of apology and heartache in her eyes because mi Ran''er had just been hit.


    "I dropped my pen. I just picked it up." Mi Ran''er covered his head and laughed at Tang ran. "Why didn''t he find it? It should have fallen in the crevice. I''ll look for it when I have time. Anyway, I don''t need it..."


    Mi Ran''er''s face was full of embarrassment. She covered her head and turned to go to bed.


    "Ran le." Opposite, Tang ran suddenly whispered.


    "Well?" Mi Ran''er looked back at Tang ran with doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Have you ever thought about which university you want to enter?" Tang ran stood in front of the bed with a cup of coffee. He was wearing a dark gray Pajama with one hand in his trouser pocket. He looked casual, but his face was very serious.


    Mi Ran''er blinked. She seriously thought about the ranking of universities in this plane.


    Then, slowly shaking his head, "I''m only a sophomore in senior high school, and my grades are not fixed. How dare I think so much? However, brother Tang ran, you should have a goal at this time!"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a goal!"


    Tang ran tugged at the corners of his lips and said with a sneer, "I''ll see it then. Maybe I won''t even go to college."


    "Ah? Why? " Mi Ran''er rushed to the desk anxiously and leaned out of the window to have a closer look at Tang Ran''s face. Isn''t this guy joking?


    Looking at her anxious appearance, Tang Ran''s smile deepened. He drank all the coffee in his cup, then dropped a sentence, "there''s no reason!"


    Then doctor Putong closed the window.


    Mi Ran''er was shocked by the closing of the window, and then his eyes were shaking.


    What''s in Tang Ran''s head? So good results actually do not go to university, do you think they are smart, after the society, no matter how, can walk in the forefront?


    However, has he ever thought that education is the most important thing in this society? When recruiting, education is a barrier. If there is no education certificate, people will not give you half a chance


    What''s more, MI Ran''er feels that Tang ran seems to be having a tantrum with someone!


    She gazed at the closed window opposite and sighed helplessly.


    This naive guy.


    Miran''er felt that he had to have a good chat with him tomorrow.


    -


    The next day after school, MI Ran''er went directly to Tang''s house.


    But the soup is not there.


    "I''m not used to you being so active all of a sudden!" As mi Ran''er turns to go back to her home, the boy''s sarcastic words ring behind her.


    When mi Ran''er looked at the place where the voice came from, she raised the corner of her mouth and said with a low smile, "I''ve always been very positive, but it''s all about the things I care about. The rest... Since I don''t like it, what else can I do so actively?"


    "Then you should not like to study very much before..." Tang ran muttered. He pressed his finger directly to the fingerprint lock, and the door jingled open. "Come in."


    Mi Ran''er follows Tang ran into Tang''s house.

 Chapter 2418

    Instead of going upstairs directly, Tang ran went to the kitchen. He wanted to find a bottle of drinks that girls could drink for MI Ran''er. He looked around. It was all wine, or coffee


    After thinking about it, Tang ran looked at Mi Ran''er and said, "what would you like to eat? Order takeout! "


    "Why order takeout?" Outside the door, Ran''s mother''s puzzled voice rang out, and then ran''s mother came in with a tray of delicious food, including fresh juice, cake and potato chips with a different flavor.


    Seeing Tang Ran''s surprised look, Ran''s mother gave a kind smile and said, "burning burning, was yesterday''s cake delicious? As I remember, those are your favorite flavors. "


    "Well, thank you, aunt."


    After a faint smile, Tang ran looks at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t understand his eyes. A few seconds later, he realized that Tang ran asked him to take the tray.


    Mi Ran''er had no choice but to go over and take it. "Mom, there are a lot of classes today. Maybe they will come back very late. You and Dad don''t have to wait for me to have dinner!"


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ll leave some food for you, or send it to you and burning burning burning. Burning burning burning, what my aunt cooked tonight is all your favorite food. You can''t refuse it!" Ran''s mother said with a smile. Seeing the gratitude on Tang''s face, ran left contentedly.


    Mi Ran''er''s face was full of embarrassment. "My mother seems to be so warm to everyone..."


    Tang ran snorted. Without saying much, he went upstairs.


    Mi Ran''er kept up with her food.


    After sitting down, MI Ran''er put her schoolbag aside. As soon as she had an interview, she asked Tang ran in a low voice, "brother Tang ran, you said yesterday that you didn''t want to take the university entrance examination. What''s the matter? Are you kidding me? "


    Tang ran took out a pen from the pen holder and took out the prepared manuscript. Then he looked at Mi Ran''er faintly, "when did I joke with you?"


    Mi Ran''er frowned, "but... What do you want to do if you don''t want to go to college? Do you know that education is the most important thing now, and universities can learn a lot of practical knowledge.... "


    "So? College entrance examination for academic qualifications? Sorry, it''s not my style! "


    Tang ran said, tapping his fingers on the table, "do you want to have class?"


    "Oh, to..."


    Mi Ran''er saw that he couldn''t make sense of it, so he didn''t waste any words. He took out yesterday''s homework and asked Tang ran to check himself.


    After seeing it, Tang ran was satisfied and started today''s course.


    Because mi Ran''er had PE class in the afternoon and ran for a long time, he was exhausted. So at the moment, he couldn''t help eating. He had been around Tang ran all the time. When Tang ran asked questions, MI Ran''er just gave a vague answer.


    In the end, Tang ran couldn''t stand it.


    "Pa!" With a loud noise, he smashed the things in his hand onto the table.


    "Ah Mi Ran''er was startled and trembled all over. She looked at Tang ran. Her throat seemed to be stuck. She opened her mouth and couldn''t speak any more. Her little hand hugged her throat and her face turned red quickly.


    Tang Ran''s face changed in a moment. He quickly reached for MI Ran''er''s chin, took the juice and poured it into her mouth


    "Cough..."


    Miran''er felt that she was almost choked to death. At least, the potato chips choking in her throat were coughed out. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    She coughed the juice in her mouth, burned the soup and stuck a lot of it on her clothes.


    Tang ran got up with low anger in his eyebrows. "I''ll take a bath. You can see your homework by yourself..."

 Chapter 2419

    "Oh, good." Miran''er''s voice was very hoarse. After nodding slowly, she wiped the corners of her mouth and the juice on the table.


    Tang ran just worried about the appearance is not pretended to come out, almost instantly in the face, he to her, in fact, not so cold.


    Miran''er smiles and drinks some juice, which makes her throat comfortable.


    Tang Ran''s shower was so fast that it took mi Ran''er more than three minutes to calculate with her watch.


    This guy should have just rushed.


    Miran''er was surprised to see that he had changed his clothes. The dark colored pajamas on Tang Ran''s body had a strong sense of abstinence, which made people want to take off his pajamas, and then... Break the abstinence on his face!


    "Well, are you done?" Tang ran rubbed his washed hair. As he sat down, some drops of water fell on MI Ran''er.


    She handed her homework to Tang ran, "done, brother Tang ran, I''m sorry just now, ha, I..."


    "I''ll have class after eating, and try not to let my aunt prepare so much food. You''re not afraid of getting fat!" Looking at the high calorie food, Tang ran thought that the girl didn''t move much at all, and her round and fleshy face would be more fleshy, so the existing coordination might be destroyed.


    "I eat that at home, too!" Mi Ran''er also had the cake cream he had just eaten in Tang Ran''s bath.


    She put out her tongue and licked the cream off the corner of her mouth.


    This action falls on the fundus of Tang Ran''s eyes. Tang Ran''s dark and bright eyes instantly sink down.


    "No wonder..."


    Tang ran pulled the corner of his lip, with a little dislike at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Brother Tang ran!" When it comes to weight, MI Ran''er, as a girl, can''t sit down for a moment. She suddenly gets up and stares at Tang ran: "if I grow fat, it doesn''t affect you to teach me, does it?"


    Tang ran looked at her angry and hairy appearance, with a smile rising from her heart on her face. Besides, he leaned on the seat and spread out his hands at will, and he was still speaking with venomous tongue, "from the visual effect, it has affected it!"


    "Tang ran!"


    When mi Ran''er saw that this guy was talking too much, Mao''s explosion became more and more serious.


    Tang ran could not help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Miran''er''s face turned red to the explosion¡ª¡ª


    "Ah, you --" before Tang Ran''s next poisonous words came out, the doorbell rang.


    Tang ran picked his eyebrows. The bell saved your look. He got up and went downstairs to open the door.


    When I came back, I brought a tray with several dishes and two bowls of rice on it.


    "So much?" Mi Ran''er was surprised. Ran''s mother had lost money.


    "Eat quickly!"


    Tang ran tidied up the desk, then put the food on the table and knocked on the table. Now he was no longer smiling when he went downstairs and became serious.


    In fact, MI Ran''er was almost full. He was carrying a bowl and slowly plowing rice.


    On the other hand, Tang ran was wild and fast.


    With the fastest speed after eating a bowl, soup burning and add a bowl.


    More than half of the dishes were quickly swept away. Mi Ran''er worried that she would not have enough to eat if she ate too much. She did not eat too much. After finishing the meal in the bowl, she silently put down her chopsticks, "I''m full..."


    Tang ran also put down his chopsticks.


    The food in the tray has been burnt out by the soup.

 Chapter 2420

    He said that she ate a lot


    However, MI Ran''er saw his delicate jaw line, his arm muscles with very beautiful lines, and his shoulders and neck!


    This guy doesn''t exercise as much as she does every day.


    "In fact, brother Tang ran, you like my mother''s cooking, and you can come to my house for dinner from time to time. My mother likes you very much. You didn''t go to dinner yesterday. My mother was really disappointed. She prepared a table of food, so today she was worried that you wouldn''t come and sent it to me in person..."


    Mi Ran''er deliberately put her tone very soft and true. She saw that Tang Ran''s eyes had changed a lot.


    Tight teeth tight, she would like to continue to say


    "I''m not a member of your family. What''s the matter with going to your house for dinner? It''s not that my family can''t afford to eat... "


    Mi Ran''er:! "


    Don''t burn this asshole.


    This was the only thought in miran''er''s mind.


    Mingming doesn''t think so in his heart, but he always talks right and wrong. Do you think it''s cool to hurt people by talking like this?


    Taking a deep breath, MI Ran''er tried hard not to make herself angry. Looking into Tang Ran''s eyes, he also raised a smile, "whatever you want..."


    Originally, he was going to persuade Tang ran in this class. Unexpectedly, he was almost heartbroken. On his way home with two trays, MI Ran''er sighed helplessly.


    "Is the host frustrated?" In my mind, the system suddenly lowers its voice and opens its mouth with a low smile.


    Miran''er raised her eyebrows. She looked at the stars in the sky. "When did I get discouraged? I''m just thinking about the breakthrough. There must be something hidden in Tang Ran''s heart. If only we could dig out the hidden things and apply the right medicine to the case! "


    System: "come on!"


    When mi Ran''er got home, Ran''s mother wanted to come up again to ask about the progress, but when she picked up the tray, she saw that her daughter''s face was not very good, so Ran''s mother gave it up.


    After MI Ran''er went upstairs, Ran''s mother came to her husband, who was reading a newspaper in the living room, and sat down.


    "Why do I think ranle''s mood is not right? Can''t you be scolded by Tang ran? " Ran''s mother said anxiously.


    "Isn''t it normal to be scolded? The result is so bad, and Tang Ran is a very serious child. If ranle wants to keep up with Tang Ran''s rhythm, he has to be scolded several times! " Ran Fu closed the newspaper and looked at his wife. "Wife, don''t you think you''ve crossed the line with your two children? The two of them are tutoring together. You just need to care about Lele''s achievements. As for the others... The two children are still young now, and they still have a long way to go in the future. So they make a decision early. In the end, the one who is hurt is not our daughter.... "


    Although father ran was busy on weekdays and didn''t have too close contact with his daughter, his only daughter was always the little cotton padded jacket in his father''s heart, and he couldn''t spoil her.


    Therefore, when father ran thought that MI Ran''er might be bullied by Tang ran, his heart was full of pain, but his face didn''t show it.


    "What do you think I''m thinking?" Ran Mu Wei frowned and asked, "don''t you think I like Tang ran and want him to be our son-in-law?"


    "What else? Why are you so enthusiastic about Tang Huo? " Ran Fu was puzzled.


    "I love him very much. I''m afraid there are not many times for him to have dinner with his parents when he was growing up. He used to be fine when he was young, so he could come to our house to eat."

 Chapter 2421

    Speaking of this, Ran''s mother couldn''t help sighing and said with some regret, "later, she may have grown up and had self-esteem. The child didn''t come home, and she didn''t know how to deal with it alone at home..."


    "No matter what, he''s well developed, isn''t he? Now that people are big, it''s not easy to get into trouble. "


    Ran''s father chuckled. He put his hand on his wife''s shoulder and patted her gently. Then he said earnestly, "don''t worry about other people''s children. You''d better think about it. If there''s no way to get ran Le into a better university, what should we do in the future? Whether it''s a second degree or a third rate University, the child''s future must be passable, otherwise, Even if she is married to a good husband, she will be hurt by some trivial things, such as education or other things. "


    Ran''s mother has great confidence in MI Ran''er.


    She looked at ran Fu with a smile and nodded, "you can rest assured that our daughter can definitely be admitted to a good university, and there is Tang ran as an assistant buff. If Tang ran can''t help her to attend a good university, I will marry Lele to her and let him be responsible for lele!"


    Ran Fu: "I''m not sure."


    The soup burning next door


    -


    For the next few days, MI Ran''er was tutoring in Tang Ran''s study every day, and he had the first lesson in several subjects. Tang Ran''er had a good idea of MI Ran''er''s standard.


    "In fact, I am very confused. According to your level, the grade should not be worse, like the final grade of last semester! What were you thinking about last term''s final exam? " Tang ran looked at Mi Ran''er suspiciously and asked with a frown after he assessed her according to her current level.


    "Maybe... Maybe I didn''t have a good rest, and I didn''t play well! What''s more, I''m a little anxious before the exam, so it may also have some influence... "Mi Ran''er tried to find an excuse and tried to put it off.


    Tang Ran is cold hum a smile, "I really doubt, you are not deliberately disguised as a pig to eat a tiger!"


    "Which tiger? You? Or Ren Yue? Or... Our monitor? Am I that boring? " Mi Ran''er pulled her lips. She could only test those scores. She couldn''t help it!


    Fortunately, there''s still time for rescue.


    When Tang ran heard the word "monitor", he immediately remembered that MI Ran''er and Xu Mingjun had gone home and went to school together.


    He eyebrow tail slightly a pick, and then, deliberately asked: "that monitor... Recently why did not come to pick you up?"? Did you break up? "


    "Break up? When did I spend time with him? Don''t talk nonsense, brother Tang ran. If my parents hear this, they think I''m puppy in love and my grades are so poor, my mother will blame the monitor for it! "


    Mi Ran''er waved his hand and explained to Tang ran anxiously.


    "Oh, not together? Then how can he come to pick you up and make up lessons for you for free? He is so attentive to you... "Tang ran didn''t realize that, in fact, it was a little sour.


    Mi Ran''er noticed it, but she didn''t understand what Tang ran was saying. She grinned, "brother Tang ran, are you going to tutor me or do you want to find out if I''m in puppy love?"


    Tang ran


    Mi Ran''er tugged at the corners of his lips, and his face was even more smiling.


    Tang ran opened his book and then began to analyze the previous topic carefully, leaving Xu Mingjun''s topic behind.

 Chapter 2422

    Tang Ran''s feelings towards mi Ran''er are actually changing a little bit. Tang Ran is a fan of the game, but mi Ran''er observes it very carefully.


    She found out that although this guy was proud, she grew up together and had some soft feelings towards the original owner. In addition, MI Ran''er deliberately used some tricks to tease her, so it was strange that Tang ran could not be seduced.


    That night, Ran''s mother sent the food again. When Tang ran went to open the door, he saw the rich food on the plate. He could not help but said, "aunt, you don''t have to prepare so much in the future. Just come according to the usual standard of your family. You don''t have to cook more for me!"


    "It''s OK. You and LeLe are growing up. What''s more, what your aunt does is your favorite food. Every time you eat up, it proves that there is no waste. So you should not have psychological pressure. You just need to help your aunt to tutor Lele, so that Lele can get a good university. After graduation, you can find a job that can see the past!"


    Tang Ran''s mother''s words made Tang Ran''s face tremble slightly. He took the tray over and looked at her with his lips tightly. He suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "aunt, which university do you and your uncle want Lele to enter?"


    "Well, we haven''t thought about it yet. After all, you know the achievements of Lele. Her father and I want to wait until the beginning of senior three to find a school to set goals for her. What about you? Do you have a goal now? "


    Ran asked curiously.


    Tang ran some lonely smile, "no, I don''t know which one is good, in fact, I don''t have much interest in college!"


    "Ah? How can you have such an idea? With your grades, you can choose A-type University. Maybe you will be the number one in Science in our city, and your future will be bright. But my aunt seems to be confused about the future, doesn''t she? "


    Ran''s mother''s face immediately floated worry, and her eyes were still concerned. This was a mother''s concern for her children, but ran''s mother used it on the children who led the family.


    Tang ran had a strange feeling in his heart.


    The smile on his face did not subside, nodded, "is very confused, that is, all universities can be admitted, with so many choices will not know where to test..."


    "Have you discussed this with your parents?" Asked Ran''s mother.


    "Do you think I have time to discuss this with them? I haven''t seen them for a week since my mother came back last time! It''s a business trip abroad to talk about cooperation. "


    Tang Ran''s eyes are even more lonely.


    Ran''s mother felt more and more distressed for the child in front of her.


    "Well, aunt, I''ll show you these schools and choose some suitable ones for you to go to."


    Seeing that Ran''s mother was so enthusiastic, Tang ran didn''t refuse. Instead, he nodded gratefully, "please, aunt."


    Ran Mu reached out and patted Tang ran on the shoulder. "In fact, I''ve always thought that if you were my child, I would raise you well and take care of you. I won''t make you feel lonely. I''ll give you a very happy childhood. But don''t blame your parents for everything you have now, It''s all given by them... What they lack is only the time to accompany you! "


    Tang Ran''s mother said this without saying anything.


    Ran''s mother didn''t want to say anything more. She told Tang ran to go upstairs to have a meal with MI Ran''er, so that the meal would not get cold, so she turned back to Ran''s house.


    Looking at Ran''s mother''s back, Tang ran stood in the same place for a long time, then turned rigidly and went upstairs.

 Chapter 2423

    The next morning, she handed mi Ran''er an envelope.


    "What is this?" After MI Ran''er took it over, he immediately opened it to see what was inside.


    Then slapped on the back of his hand, "this is for Tang ran. After you meet him at the bus stop, let him look carefully and think about it carefully!"


    Miran''er was more puzzled. "What''s in it?"


    "A few more suitable universities for him." Ran''s mother poured a glass of milk for her and sat down opposite her.


    Mi Ran''er and ran''s father looked at each other in the opposite way. Ran''s father immediately said helplessly, "why do you care so much about other people''s children? You even have to care which university they go to!"


    "He asked me to help him choose. Moreover, the child is very confused at this stage and has a negative mentality. His parents have gone abroad. If they don''t guide him well, there may be big problems in the next few months!"


    Ran''s mother said, and looked at her daughter, "you too. Usually, you should enlighten him more. If you can, at the weekend, you can go out with Tang ran to walk and relax. Maybe, he will be much better."


    "Good, but the cost of going out to play..." Mi Ran''er opened her hand and began to talk to Ran''s mother about the capital problem.


    Ran''s mother slapped on the back of her hand, "I''ll give it to you then!"


    "Good!"


    After receiving these words, MI Ran''er ran out of the house contentedly with her schoolbag and the envelope.


    She ran into Tang ran at the door of her home.


    "Brother Tang ran, this is from my mother!" She handed the envelope up, and then, with a smile, "brother Tang ran, my mother is more interested in you than in my own daughter. I don''t know, I think she has a crush on your son-in-law!"


    Tang Ran''s ears were slightly hot. When he took the envelope, he gave mi Ran''er a bad look.


    He opened the envelope and looked at the contents. Tang ran frowned slightly.


    These universities are the top universities in China. If you want to enter them, you have to make more efforts than ordinary people. The most important thing is


    Tang ran looks at the girl standing in front of him, and his helplessness is even worse.


    "Brother Tang ran, why are you looking at me like this? As if I had no hope in life. " Mi Ran''er touched his face and asked with some doubts.


    "It''s hopeless." After Tang ran dropped a sentence, he folded the envelope and stuffed it into his trouser pocket. Then he put his pocket in one hand and walked over mi Ran''er towards the gate of the community.


    Is this guy going to die if he doesn''t bite!


    After Tang ran, MI Ran''er spat his tongue out at him and trotted to catch up with him.


    Today, there are still a lot of people on the bus. Fortunately, MI Ran''er and Tang ran came early and were in the front row. When they got on the bus, they had more choices.


    Miran''er went to a railing and hugged it with both hands. He yawned sleepily.


    When her head was about to lean up, a force suddenly hit her, and her forehead almost had a close contact with the railing.


    Almost, because she hit her forehead on the back of a hand.


    Although the bone on the back of the hand is very obvious and it hurts to hit it, at least it''s much better than hitting the iron railing.


    She glanced over and saw that Tang ran stood behind her with one hand holding the railing. This posture seemed to hold her in her arms. Moreover, those who hit her just hit Tang Ran''s back at the moment.

 Chapter 2424

    However, Tang ran was as steady as Mount Tai and did not move at all, giving mi Ran''er a very relaxed space.


    Miran''er felt her heart beat a little fast.


    Holding the railing in her little hand, she was also shaking slightly, not because of fear, but because of the action of Tang ran, which made her feel very ambiguous. As long as she leaned back a little, she could feel Tang Ran''s temperature and heartbeat.


    She thought, this guy must have done it on purpose.


    The gesture of the two fell into the eyes of others in the car. Although many people didn''t know mi Ran''er, almost everyone knew Tang Ran''er in No.1 middle school.


    Everyone is peeking at Tang ran and MI Ran''er, and others are whispering. It seems that they are discussing the relationship between them.


    Finally, when the bus arrived at the school, MI Ran''er waited for the person in front to leave, and then went out of Tang Ran''s arms like a fish.


    When she got out of the car, she didn''t give Tang any more eyes.


    Tang ran, with a cool face, pulled the strap of his schoolbag tightly. When he got off the bus, he put one hand into his trouser pocket and walked like a model on the T-stage. His long legs were very eye-catching.


    It wasn''t long before mi Ran''er sat down in the classroom. Xu Mingjun came in behind him. His eyes swept over mi Ran''er''s body. Then he looked away.


    Mi Ran''er is acutely aware that Xu Mingjun''s eyes are strange.


    She slightly frowned and said, how did she provoke him? Or did he not let him continue to tutor himself, so Xu Mingjun, the monitor, was angry?


    Can''t be so mean?


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lip helplessly and took out all the homework from his bag, including yesterday''s chemistry homework.


    When Xu Mingjun came to collect his homework, he was surprised to see the neat and correct problem-solving process and the correct answers.


    "You made it yourself?" He asked in a low voice.


    "What else?" Mi Ran''er takes out a mint from her bag and puts it into her mouth. She looks up at Xu Mingjun. "The monitor thinks I copied my homework?"


    "Of course not."


    Xu Mingjun realized that the tone of his question was a little strange, and quickly shook his head to deny, "I''m just a little surprised. It''s only a week. You seem to have made great progress. The tutor for you is so powerful!"


    In his words, Xu Mingjun didn''t mean to admire mi Ran''er as a tutor.


    Miran''er narrowed her eyebrows and gave a smile. Her eyes were as beautiful as crescent moon.


    "It''s very powerful. My mother chose it herself." As mi Ran''er said, he handed Xu Mingjun another candy. "Monitor, as long as the tutorial is effective, isn''t it good?"


    Xu Mingjun''s face was a little stiff. He nodded mechanically, "yes..."


    Xu Mingjun walks forward with his homework. Mi Ran''er tucks her schoolbag into the drawer. She notices that someone is looking at her. She looks over


    It''s Ren Yue.


    Ren Yue is looking at her.


    Perhaps, just now and Xu Mingjun''s dialogue, was heard by Ren Yue.


    She pulled the corner of her lip and laughed, took back her eyes, opened her textbook and prepared for class.


    -


    The weekend is coming.


    Mi Ran''er followed Ran''s mother''s instructions. When she went to class in the morning, she proposed to Tang ran to go out in the afternoon.


    "No!" Tang ran refused directly.


    "Why? In order to make up lessons this week, you haven''t played in the afternoon, and I haven''t been out for a walk... Brother Tang ran, don''t be so boring, OK


    Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice, holding Tang Ran''s sleeve.

 Chapter 2425

    "No Tang continued to refuse.


    The light in MI Ran''er''s eyes faded gradually. Her mouth shrunk and she murmured, "if you don''t go, you won''t go. What are you doing so fiercely?"


    Tang ran saw her eyes, eyes slightly trembled, opened today''s books to class, "seriously class it!"


    Mi Ran''er seemed to have no way to calm down and come to class.


    Tang ran asked her several times, but the girl didn''t answer at the first time. Even if she did, she didn''t answer the question, which made Tang ran angry.


    As soon as he wanted to curse someone, he dropped his head to face mi Ran''er''s tearful eyes.


    Tang ran held back his swearing words.


    "Isn''t it a combination of work and rest? Let''s just go out for half a day. I''m... I''m doing well this week! " Murmured miran''er, opening his mouth with a little nasal sound.


    Tang ran took a deep breath and raised his hand. The big palm of his hand should be on the top of MI Ran''er''s head. Finally, when he fell, it fell on MI Ran''er''s shoulder.


    "Don''t you just want to go out for a walk? Just go, don''t be so sad


    Tang Ran''s tone is rarely gentle.


    Hearing this, the light in MI Ran''er''s eyes suddenly lit up again!


    "Shall we go shopping, go to the playground and have dinner out tonight? It''s my treat. Thank brother Tang ran for tutoring me! " Miran''er immediately began to climb up the pole.


    Tang ran


    With Tang Ran''s permission, MI Ran''er quietly compared a V in her heart.


    Sure enough, in front of this kind of still pure straight man, girls show weakness is the hard truth.


    Even if Tang Ran is a dead poisonous tongue, dead arrogant, in the premise of girls showing weakness, if he continues to poison tongue, it will be a bit unscrupulous.


    Lunch was eaten at the Ran''s house. Tang ran had been in the restaurant for more than three years.


    At the weekend, Ran''s father was also at home. He talked with Tang ran about the University. Tang ran was obedient in front of Ran''s father.


    At the dinner table, Ran''s mother asked him if he had chosen a good university.


    Tang ran said: "I''m still thinking about it, but my aunt has helped me a lot. If it wasn''t for you, I might still be confused!"


    Ran''s mother was very happy when she got this sentence.


    After dinner, Ran''s mother put a card in MI Ran''er''s wallet, and told Tang ran to take good care of MI Ran''er, so she sent the two little ones out of the house.


    "Why do I always have the illusion that you have married off your daughter?" Ran father began to make complaints about it.


    "Don''t you think Tang ran really matches our girls? Moreover, if the two children really get together, we are neighbors, and it will be convenient for us to go back to our mother''s house. The most important thing is that we grow up watching Tang ran, knowing the roots and the bottom, and we don''t have to worry about the loss of Lele''s marriage! "


    Ran''s mother finally revealed her purpose.


    Ran Fu: "I''m not sure."


    He had better not talk too much with his wife, otherwise, his thoughts might be taken away.


    -


    There are few people on the bus at the weekend.


    After class, Tang ran went directly to the back half of the car and found a window seat to sit down.


    Mi Ran''er quickly followed, but her legs were short all the time. When Tang ran sat down, she trotted two steps to keep up with the rhythm. The most important thing was that the car started and made a turn


    "Ah..." Mi Ran''er smashed into Tang Ran''s arms and hit his shoulder, which made half of her arm numb.

 Chapter 2426

    Tang Ran''s face is also very ugly. It must not be easy.


    However, he still took miran''er''s shoulder, pressed her on the seat, sat down firmly, and then took away his hand.


    "Can we not be so rash in doing things?"


    Tang ran had no choice but to speak.


    She rubbed her shoulder. "I didn''t expect that the driver would drive so hard. Besides, I also hurt..."


    She really hurt.


    Up to now, I haven''t recovered. When I go back to see it at night, my shoulders must have been blue.


    Tang ran raised his hand and put it back to its original position.


    Tang ran didn''t know where mi Ran''er was going.


    Just sitting in her own place, miran''er looked at the stop sign. It was about seven stops away from where she wanted to go.


    Along the way, Tang ran did not take the initiative to speak, and MI Ran''er pretended to be a fool.


    There was a sense of embarrassment in the air.


    Mi Ran''er put her hand into the bag and was ready to take out her mobile phone.


    Just then, a text message came in.


    She felt it out and found that it was Xu Mingjun who sent it to her.


    "Do you want to tutor this weekend? If your tutor doesn''t tutor you, can I have my class for free? " As an old driver, if he can''t understand what Xu Mingjun means, MI Ran''er is really stupid.


    "Tell him you have time." Tang Ran''er whispered in his ear, "in this way, someone will accompany you with the combination of work and rest. Moreover, I think this one is also very willing!"


    Mi Ran''er''s head deviates from Tang ran''s.


    Tang ran came to see her mobile phone screen, so his neck stretched forward. At this time, their cheeks were very close. Mi Ran''er wondered if he would stick his lip to his if he spoke at the moment


    The neck immediately drew back.


    Immediately, neck also with very fast speed red rise.


    "Who said I had time? As my make-up teacher, aren''t you still with me now? Besides, brother Tang ran, you promised to play with me all afternoon. Do you want to go back now? "


    Mi Ran''er seemed worried that Tang ran would run away. He immediately put his hand around Tang Ran''s arm and said, "I don''t care. What you promised must be done."


    Tang ran looked at the girl, her arm suddenly tightened.


    Miran''er could clearly feel the lines of this guy''s muscles. It was really beautiful.


    She emptied her hand and said to Xu Mingjun, "I''m in class. I don''t have time to come here. I''m sorry, monitor!"


    After sending it, she put it in her pocket.


    Tang ran looked at her action. In fact, what the little girl did was very obvious.


    It''s not that Tang can''t feel it.


    But


    There are many reasons why Tang is very calm now.


    He reached for her arm and pulled it out of his wrist.


    "Just talk. Why do you move? Believe it or not? " This tone is the same as when I was a child.


    Mi Ran''er shriveled, "you beat, you are willing?"


    Tang Ran''s eyes trembled, and her eyebrows and eyes were fixed. If you think about it carefully, you may be reluctant to


    The bus has arrived at the station at this moment.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t care about this guy any more. He got up with his bag on his back and asked Shang Tang ran to get out of the car together.


    There are a lot of people in the shopping mall at the weekend, and there is also an amusement park nearby, so as soon as you get off the bus, there is a sea of people.


    Tang ran really can''t figure it out. There are so many people walking around looking at the back of their head. What''s the fun!

 Chapter 2427

    Mi Ran''er tugs at Tang Ran''s sleeve, worried that Tang ran might lose his face, and pulls him toward the playground.


    This season, the weather is also very hot, Tang burning heart soon fidgety unceasingly, but, see the girl in front of a face look forward to, also had to resist.


    Finally, I got to the gate of the playground.


    Miran''er went to buy a ticket and had to queue up for admission.


    "I said..." Tang ran finally couldn''t help it, "can we find a cool place with few people to sit down and have a good rest? Like a movie theater or something? "


    "Cinema? Do you want to go to the cinema together? Isn''t that a bit of a date? "


    Mi Ran''er raised her chin to look at Tang ran, and said with a slight frown.


    Tang ran


    Isn''t it like a date when a man and a woman go to an amusement park?


    It seemed that he could see through what Tang ran was thinking. Mi Ran''er said with a smile, "how normal it is for my brother to take my sister to the playground! Isn''t that right, brother Tang


    She bit her brother very hard.


    She succeeded in seeing that Tang Ran''s face, which was originally very ugly, was a bit heavy.


    Tang ran looked around and saw a dessert shop. He asked miran''er to wait in the line. Then he went to buy two iced drinks and handed one to miran''er.


    Mi Ran''er tasted it. It was a very sweet and greasy milk tea.


    Soup burns that cup like coffee.


    In fact, miran''er prefers coffee. The milk tea is too sweet. Moreover, she feels that the taste of the milk tea is not so good, which makes people dislike it.


    I finally got in line.


    This kind of weekend come to the playground to play, are some junior high school students, there are some college lovers, girls are very fashionable and beautiful, look at Mi Ran''er dressed as a primary school student, with the outstandingly Tang ran side, really is a little sister.


    The girls couldn''t move their eyes when they saw Tang ran.


    "Roller coaster ride?" Mi Ran''er is very interested. She seems to have never been to an amusement park for several years. Considering her age, she is just a teenager!


    So, childlike innocence.


    "No." Tang ran, a teenager, is like a little old man. He is out of place in the playground.


    "What about the carousel?"


    "Dizzy..."


    "Play this, jumping machine..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    All the way down, MI Ran''er didn''t do anything. At last, he sat down on the bench in the shade with a small face.


    She was in the brain and died with the system. This guy was too hard to do. Even if the old man was a little bit of a mental attitude, he would not make complaints about the girls.


    She only drank less than a third of the milk tea in her arms, and looked at the lovers enviously. The boy worried that the girl would be tanned, covered the girl with an umbrella, and the shoelaces were scattered. He squatted down to tie the shoelaces for the girl.


    Mi Ran''er thought that coming to the amusement park could make two people closer. Now it seems that he thinks too much about it.


    That''s not the key to tangran.


    She had to think again.


    "Brother Tang ran, let''s go to the cinema." She got up and went to Tang Huo, who was waiting by, and whispered.


    Tone with a little grievance.


    As Tang ran listened, his fingers in his trouser pocket curled up slightly.


    "The tickets of the amusement park have been bought. It seems that it''s a waste to play nothing..." Tang ran said slowly after he was silent for a while.


    Miran''er''s eyes lit up in an instant!

 Chapter 2428

    On her shining eyes, Tang Ran''s Adam''s apple rolled gently, and then continued, "I''d better go back and play one or two projects before I go!"


    "Of course!"


    Mi Ran''er jumped up and put his arm around him. "Let''s hurry. There are more people waiting. We need to wait in line."


    Tang ran was completely pulled away by this girl.


    Miran chose the most exciting roller coaster and jumping machine.


    Tang ran wanted to refuse, but he had already said it before. It seems that he is not keeping his word if he refuses again.


    But


    Mi Ran''er never dreamed that Tang ran was not only afraid of heights, but also carsick.


    After playing the roller coaster, he vomited directly. Then, it seemed that he could not find the seven spirits and six spirits. He sat on the bench in front of the roller coaster project, bowed his body, and gently pressed his stomach with his big hand.


    Over the years, he has hardly had a good meal, so he has some stomach problems.


    After vomiting like that, my stomach is burning now.


    With some remorse, MI Ran''er squatted down in front of Tang ran, took out a bottle of mineral water from his bag and handed it to him.


    "Brother Tang ran, drink some water! I knew you... "


    Tang ran slowly raised his eyes and looked at Mi Ran''er. Because he vomited, there were still some physiological tears in his eyes.


    "Hoo..." Tang ran took the water and gargled. After a few minutes, he got up and said, "go to the jumping machine."


    Miran''er shook his head quickly, "forget it, I won''t go! Now it''s a little late. Let''s go out and find a shop to eat. It must be very hard for you to have nothing in your stomach. If you play again, I''m worried about sending you to the hospital. "


    Soup burning see this wench can calculate to still have a little conscience, the corner of the mouth pulls out a smile to come.


    "I''m just afraid of heights." He explained in a low voice, "I didn''t tell you before. I asked for it."


    He seemed to be worried that miran''er would blame himself.


    Mi Ran''er was very satisfied with the boy''s words.


    "I''m afraid of heights, and I can''t play jumping machine. Well, I''m a little hungry too. Let''s go." She supported Tang ran and said very kindly, pulling him towards the exit.


    When they came out of the playground, MI Ran''er took a look at the time. It took less than an hour to go in and out.


    Well, they really wasted nearly 200 yuan of tickets as cabbage.


    When I came out of the playground, the sun was not so hot.


    Worried about Tang Ran''s stomach, MI Ran''er went to a drugstore to buy some stomach medicine, and then went to buy a temporary bread and milk for Tang ran. First, he padded it and asked him to take it.


    "Is your stomach really OK? I''d better check it sometime, but don''t delay it seriously. You are still so young. " Without noticing, the tone of MI Ran''er''s voice began to grow old, as if his elder sister had taught his younger brother a lesson.


    Tang ran lowered her eyes and said, "when did you become so sensible?"


    "I''ve always been sensible!"


    Mi Ran''er retorted forcefully, "the college entrance examination is coming, you still..."


    "I remember last time I asked you if there was any university you wanted to go to. Do you have the bottom of your mind now?" Referring to the college entrance examination, Tang ran asked the question he didn''t get the answer last time.


    "Yes! I want to go, but it''s a big problem whether I can go or not. I have no confidence in my achievements now. "


    Mi Ran''er said it bluntly. Tang Ran''s face sank in an instant, and then he was ready to open his mouth.

 Chapter 2429

    "Now that you have a goal, you have to work towards it. If you don''t work hard, you will have no confidence! Only after hard work can we see hope! "


    After Tang ran finished this sentence with anger, he breathed deeply, "you haven''t told me which university you want to marry!"


    "Oh... I want to go to Jingcheng University!"


    This is the leading university in China. It can be said that 0.1% of the students can be admitted to this university.


    Miran''er had a big appetite.


    But, in fact, she is for the sake of Tang Huo.


    If you can''t see the reason why Tang ran asked her so many times about her favorite university, then she really has low Eq.


    Obviously, Tang ran wants to follow the steps of her favorite university and go to this university for classes.


    So


    In fact, the University mentioned by Mi Ran''er is suitable for Tang Ran''s achievement.


    "Ha ha..."


    After hearing this, Tang ran sneered directly.


    Miran''er turned and left.


    The smile on Tang Ran''s face was stiff, so he quickly followed.


    "Well, it''s good to have a goal. As long as you work hard in the remaining two years, everything is possible!" There was a smile in Tang Ran''s tone.


    Mi Ran''er snorted and ignored Tang ran.


    Because it''s too early for dinner, Tang ran and MI Ran''er go to see a movie, which is a foreign hero movie. After watching it, MI Ran''er sighs in her heart that Tang ran, who is calm about everything, actually has a middle two heart.


    When I came out of the cinema after watching the movie, it was already night.


    Tang Ran''s parents worried that he would be late at home, so he took her to take a taxi home.


    When he got home, Ran''s father and mother had already had dinner. Seeing that they had come back so early, Ran''s mother was still a little surprised.


    "Don''t you mean to come back after dinner?" She asked in surprise.


    "Brother Tang Ran is worried that you will be worried if you come back late, so... We haven''t had dinner yet. Mom, do you have dinner?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    "No, I''ll make noodles for you! Hey, tangran, where are you going? Come in and wait Seeing that Tang ran was about to leave, Ran''s mother called out quickly.


    "No, I''m not hungry."


    Said Tang ran, bowing politely to her mother before leaving.


    Miran''er glanced at him with a worried look.


    Although Tang ran said so, Ran''s mother cooked Tang Ran''s noodles and asked mi Ran''er to carry them to Tang ran.


    When mi Ran''er arrived at the door of Tang''s house, she found that the door had not been closed. She pushed the door in and walked up the stairs.


    "Brother Tang ran..." she came to the door of Tang Ran''s room and knocked.


    There was no response.


    She went to Tang Ran''s study and knocked on the door.


    Still no response.


    Mi Ran''er worried if he had fainted in pain. He quickly pushed the door open and looked inside. There was no light and no one.


    She went back to the door of Tang Ran''s room and carefully pushed open a seam.


    There was only a dim bedside lamp on. Mi Ran''er could see Tang ran curling up on the bed. He was as bent as a cooked shrimp, his hands pressing on his stomach all the time. It was obvious that he was too sick.


    Miran''er hurried into the room, turned on the light, put things on the table, and came to the bed. She lifted Tang Ran''s bangs.


    His forehead was soaked with sweat.


    Tang ran seems to have a fever, and his whole body is shivering. At this moment, he is half awake, his teeth are trembling, and he seems to be sobbing

 Chapter 2430

    "Tang ran, this is ranle. Can you hear me?" She leaned to Tang Ran''s ear and asked in a low voice.


    There was no response.


    Miran''er had to wring a towel first to dry the sweat on the soup burning surface. Then she went to find the medicine box at home. Fortunately, every week when she came for cleaning, the union regularly updated the medicine inside, and there was no expired medicine.


    After she found the antipyretic, she ran upstairs with warm water and wanted to give some medicine to Tang ran first.


    However, this guy''s jaw is so biting that he can''t open it at all.


    "Brother Tang ran, you have to take medicine. I''m ranle. I won''t hurt you!" Mi Ran''er, like a child, gently stroked Tang Ran''s face and patted him on the back.


    Finally, Tang Ran''s body was not so rigid, and relaxed a lot.


    Miran''er was able to put the antipyretic into his lips.


    However, this guy didn''t drink water. After the fever medicine melted in his mouth, it was so bitter that his eyebrows were wrinkled. He didn''t drink water to take the medicine.


    "How can you do without medicine?" Mi Ran''er was dying of anxiety from this guy. She was obstinate when she was sober, and now she is still so obstinate when she is sick. She doesn''t even open her mouth to take medicine. If it''s not the target of the strategy, she would be too lazy to talk to him.


    Miran''er was very angry.


    Finally, he simply took a mouthful of warm water, then bent down, facing Tang''s lips, pushed his teeth open with the tip of his tongue, and waded in the water.


    Although there is still a lot of water from the lip edge, but still drink a lot down.


    Mi Ran''er tasted the bitterness in her mouth.


    She left with a slight frown.


    When straightening his waist, he found that Tang Ran''s eyes had opened a seam.


    "Awake?" She asked.


    "Well..." Tang ran just opened it for a moment, then closed his eyes and fainted.


    Mi Ran''er


    At last, MI Ran''er tucked him in and looked at the noodles on the table. It was a waste of time not to eat them. He simply took advantage of his time and ate all the noodles.


    I never dreamed that the first kiss of this plane was completed like this.


    It''s not beautiful at all.


    Maybe they don''t remember.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that you are losing money!


    After eating the noodles, MI Ran''er wiped her mouth, got up, went to the bed again, and reached for Tang Ran''s temperature


    At last, the temperature has faded down a lot, and the complexion has also looked good.


    Mi Ran''er was relieved.


    She took back her little hand and was ready to leave.


    At this moment, Tang ran opened his eyes slowly, and his eyes fell on MI Ran''er who was standing by the bed.


    "Did you really wake up this time?" Mi Ran''er asked in a low voice.


    Tang Ran''s eyebrow frowned, and his hand stretched out and pinched it.


    "I..."


    When he opened his mouth, his throat was too dry, so he felt hoarse.


    "You almost burned to death with a high fever. If my mother hadn''t asked me to send you noodles, I wouldn''t have a make-up teacher tomorrow!" Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and said to Tang ran angrily, "I really don''t know. Why do you want to show off your ability? You must be uncomfortable all the way?"


    Tang ran was so scolded by her that he couldn''t speak. He just looked at Mi Ran''er innocently.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, I''m just stating the facts! Brother Tang ran, if you don''t care about your body like this, you will have to go to the police station one day! "


    Miran''er was really angry.


    Tang ran was silenced by her.

 Chapter 2431

    "In your case, I will tell my mother that my mother will certainly take over the responsibility of taking care of you in the future. If you refuse, I think my mother will be very sad, so... You''d better think it over before you refuse my mother!"


    After MI Ran''er finished, before Tang ran could speak, she went away with the bowl.


    Mi Ran''er thought that it was better to let Ran''s mother deal with this guy. Ran''s mother had been so kind to him since she was a child. If this guy dared to put on airs in front of Ran''s mother, he would be a little white eyed wolf.


    She knows Tang Ran''s character. She is a cold and warm-hearted guy.


    I''m sure I won''t show her face.


    Tang ran lay down on the bed, frowning slightly, and his face was still very ugly.


    Tang ran stretched out.


    In fact, he likes the feeling of being controlled


    However, the tone of the girl''s voice is too different from before. Is it because she has been too gentle to the girl recently? Now the girl is going to the room to uncover the tiles!


    When mi Ran''er got home, she told her mother about Tang Ran''s fever.


    After listening, Ran''s mother immediately showed her worry: "what''s the matter with him now? Did you take good care of him? "


    "Of course, I changed his clothes, lowered his temperature and gave him antipyretic medicine. He certainly can''t eat so many oily noodles now. Mommy, if you can, cook some porridge and appetizers for him and send them to me!"


    Ran''s father thought that Ran''s mother had gone too far to take care of Tang ran. Now she even turned her daughter''s elbow out!


    Ran Fu said that this is really unbearable for him!


    He folded the newspaper in his hand, patted it on the tea table, and said angrily, "I think you can just take him home and take care of him yourself! His parents are not worried about his body. What are you worried about? "


    "Well, husband, how can you say that? You like tangran, too Ran''s mother said that she could not understand Ran''s father''s ups and downs.


    "I..."


    Ran Fu said that he was drinking vinegar!


    Mi Ran''er took a look at Ran''s father''s expression, and immediately understood his father''s present mood. He raised a smile in the corner of his mouth. He could not help but chuckle.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ran''s mother was even more puzzled, and her daughter and husband seemed a little strange.


    "Mommy, I''ll take brother Tang Ran''s side in the future. You''d better pay more attention to my father. Now my father is a big lemon essence, very sour!"


    Mi Ran''er, holding her mother''s shoulder and smiling in her ear, lowered her voice to remind her.


    Ran''s mother was reminded by her daughter, and she knew it immediately.


    "I see. I also said, why did your father suddenly have so many opinions..."


    "Cough! Well, I''ll go upstairs to have a rest. You should go to bed earlier. Don''t fall asleep because you are tired of taking care of others. " Seeing that mother and daughter were whispering, Ran''s father got up and went upstairs.


    Ran''s mother and MI Ran''er looked at each other, and they couldn''t help laughing¡ª¡ª


    "Well, don''t be happy. You can take a bath and change your clothes. I''ll take care of the kitchen. Wait a minute, you can go with me to see the child tangran. The child is really poor. Ah, you can see it from childhood to adulthood. If your father and I didn''t pay more attention to him, the child''s character would be worse than it is now!"


    What Ran''s mother said made mi Ran''er agree.

 Chapter 2432

    If the atmosphere of Ran''s family didn''t affect Tang ran, she doubted whether Tang ran wanted to be autistic!


    When she went upstairs to wash, she suddenly found a small box in her coat pocket.


    Take it out and open it. It''s a box of candy.


    Candy is the taste of the original owner.


    Mi Ran''er immediately understood that Tang ran put all these candy in. However, when did Tang ran buy these candy?


    Miran''er came out of the bath with doubts and couldn''t help putting one in his mouth.


    I went downstairs in my pajamas.


    Ran''s mother had cooked the porridge and cut some pickles to make a side dish. When mi Ran''er came downstairs, she asked her to join her and went out with her.


    "Mom, I suspect that there is something wrong with Tang Ran''s stomach. For more than a year, he hasn''t come to our house for dinner, and he doesn''t know how to make do with it all day long. I''m afraid he has already made a bad stomach!"


    Hearing this, Ran''s mother hesitated, "should I tell you something about Uncle Tang?"


    "Does aunt Tang have time? He must have thrown another pile of money to let Tang ran go to see a doctor himself... "Mi Ran''er tugged at the corner of his lip, but he could not help talking.


    Although she doesn''t want to agree, Ran''s mother has to admit that what mi Ran''er said is quite right. Tang Ran''s mother is such a workaholic who focuses on work and can not be recognized by other people!


    "What shall we do?" Asked Ran''s mother.


    "You should be strong. I think he respects you very much. You ask him to go to the hospital tomorrow for a check-up, and I''m going to have a routine physical examination as well..."


    Mi Ran''er tells her mother the idea she has come up with.


    When she thought about it, she thought it was a good way, so she nodded and agreed.


    After ringing the doorbell at Tang''s house, Tang ran came downstairs to open the door after a long time. Mi Ran''er saw that he had changed his clothes and his hair was still wet. He had just taken a bath.


    "Aunt, you are so late..." Tang burning eyes with doubts, eyes whereabouts, just saw ran mother in the hand of the food, eyes color after a tremor, he some helplessly long exhaled a breath, "you don''t have to be so late, but also specially for me, I''m ready to drink some milk to sleep!"


    "How can I drink milk on an empty stomach? You have to eat before you go to bed. You have to do your aunt a favor tomorrow


    As she spoke, Ran''s mother took the tray inside and put it on the dining table.


    Tang ran looked at her mother suspiciously, frowned slightly and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Tomorrow is the day for Lele to have a physical examination. You help me to take her with me. My aunt has an appointment that she can''t cancel tomorrow. So I can''t supervise the child. I''m afraid she won''t give me a false report if she doesn''t go to have a physical examination!"


    In order to let Tang ran go to the hospital, Ran''s mother began to destroy her daughter''s reputation.


    Mi Ran''er


    Tang ran immediately looks at Mi Ran''er, who looks innocent and pretends that all this has nothing to do with him. He quickly passes Tang ran and runs to Ran''s mother.


    "Tomorrow weekend, anyway, you have nothing to do, aunt thought, you should not refuse this request?"


    Ran''s mother is very similar to the original owner, especially the watery eyes, which are carved in the same mold.


    As soon as she showed her pleading expression, Tang ran felt that he was a little overwhelmed. Finally, he could only nod slowly, "OK! I promise to take her tomorrow morning


    "Great, in fact, if it''s convenient for you, you can also have a physical examination together. That private hospital is my aunt''s classmate, so the physical examination can be discounted!"

 Chapter 2433

    Ran''s mother immediately began to advance!


    Tang ran


    He is not a fool. If he can''t figure out what the mother and daughter are planning, he will be really stupid!


    Tang ran tugged at the corners of his lips. After a long time, he gave a dull hum.


    "Well, we won''t disturb you to have a meal and have a rest. This porridge is good for your stomach when it''s hot. My aunt pickled it herself. It''s very crispy and delicious! It''s good for your appetite! "


    Then ran''s mother took mi Ran''er away.


    After the mother and daughter left, Tang ran looked down at the food on the table. It must take time to cook such thick and fragrant porridge in the night, and the dishes are also carefully prepared.


    It is false that Tang Ran is not moved.


    After sitting down and eating two mouthfuls, the side dish was really appetizing. After drinking some white porridge, my stomach was warm and comfortable.


    Tang Ran''s face looks good.


    Finally, when he put down the spoon, Tang Ran''s face rarely stirred up a smile from his heart.


    -


    At the weekend, when mi Ran''er wanted to sleep in, she suddenly remembered that she was going to take Tang ran to have a physical examination today. Mi Ran''er suddenly opened her eyes and almost hit the bedside table when she sat up.


    Look at the time, it''s almost half past eight. That''s the end of not setting the alarm clock last night!


    Mi Ran''er pulled the corner of her lip helplessly and got out of bed to wash. Then she put on a little black dress and went downstairs with her hair on her back.


    Tang ran arrived long ago.


    "Why don''t you call me?" Miran''er was a little annoyed. He took two pieces of bread and a packet of milk and was ready to leave.


    "You have to take a gastroscope. You can''t eat!" Mother ran patted her hand and asked her to put it down.


    "Me too?"


    Mi Ran''er was a little confused. Didn''t he let Tang burn Zhao?


    Ran''s mother lowered her voice


    Mi Ran''er


    I have long heard that gastroscopy is the most cruel torture in the world for ordinary people!


    Mi Ran''er just imagined that she had already felt the rapid contraction of her stomach, which made her sweat.


    "Hurry! Tang Ran has been waiting for a long time, but he told me not to call you. He told me to let you sleep enough! " Ran''s mother felt that Tang Ran''s insinuation to MI Ran''er really made her a girl!


    "Oh


    Mi Ran''er came to the living room and saw Tang ran sitting in the living room chatting with her father. She laughed and said, "let''s go!"


    "Remember to come back for lunch. In the afternoon, you will continue to have classes, especially you Lele. After playing for such a long time, you should be able to have fun!" Mother ran leaned her head out of the kitchen and warned loudly.


    "I see!"


    Mi Ran''er pulls Tang Ran''s sleeve and they come out of Ran''s house together.


    "It''s very late. I''m sure I''ll have to queue up at this time! Why don''t you call me? " Mi Ran''er looks at Tang ran with a little reproach.


    "You went to bed so late last night. Why don''t you sleep a little longer? I still remember that someone was very angry when he got up, just in case... "Tang Ran''s funny tone surprised mi Ran''er.


    "Brother Tang ran..."


    Mi Ran''er stopped, frowned slightly and looked at Tang ran. "You didn''t open any mechanism after you had a disease, did you?"


    "Well? How do you say that? " Tang ran attached his hand and looked at Mi Ran''er with interest.


    "You couldn''t have played such a joke on me before! What''s more, it seems that you didn''t bite me today. I''m not used to it! " After MI Ran''er said these words, he scolded himself in his mind, cheap skin!!!

 Chapter 2434

    "Do you like being scolded? Didn''t you say before that I was too poisonous to talk to you? Are you very sad? How come I''ve become more friendly to you now, and you''re not used to it? "


    Tang ran suddenly felt that the girl was really hard to serve.


    "No, it''s a sudden change. I''m really scared! Brother Tang ran, a lot of things need a process to go step by step, just like love. Except for love at first sight, other likes are love with each passing day. If you still hate me today, just say it tomorrow. If you like me like this, anyone will be scared! "


    Mi Ran''er tries to explain to Tang ran, and also guides him to the side he wants.


    Tang ran twisted his brows and thought about it carefully. It seems that this is the truth.


    But if you like


    There are too many forms of expression, which are quite different from what she said. When he did something unpleasant to her before, it doesn''t mean he didn''t like her.


    After all, there are too many people who don''t know how to show their liking.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. Go to the hospital quickly."


    After Tang ran patted her on the back of the head, he took her by the wrist and went to the bus stop.


    Because it''s a private hospital, we need to make an appointment, so there aren''t many people here at all. At that time, we can go to check directly.


    When mi Ran''er checks one item, he also wants to pull Tang ran together.


    When they finally took the gastroscope, after they came out of the gastroscope room, their faces were not very good. Mi Ran''er covered her stomach and sat on the rest chair for a long time, but they couldn''t recover.


    Soup burning not where to go, sat down, has been squinting to ease.


    They were speechless. After nearly an hour, the nurse came to ask someone to see the report, and they moved.


    "Tang''s stomach is OK, but it''s just a little erosive. It''s caused by irregular diet for a long time. It''s very easy to keep a good stomach at this stage. In the next six months, pay attention to diet, don''t eat too spicy food, don''t drink, just remember to eat three meals a day regularly! As for you, your health is as good as ever. In fact, you don''t need to take gastroscopy! "


    The doctor pointed to MI Ran''er''s forehead and spoke in a displeasure.


    Mi Ran''er laughed and did not want to speak.


    The doctor handed Tang Ran''s report to him, "young man, you are still very young. You don''t want to have stomach cancer and other strange diseases early, so you should take good care of your stomach. Otherwise, when you go to university or even start working after graduation, you will know that you are powerful! Do you want to die young before you fall in love, get married, have children? "


    Although the doctor''s words are poisonous, they are not unreasonable.


    Mi Ran''er was very happy to see that someone was burning the poisonous tongue soup. After the doctor''s voice fell, she immediately turned to look at Tang ran.


    Tang ran, with a cool face, squeezed the report in his hand. "Well, I''ll pay attention to it!"


    "Well, you can go!"


    When the doctor looked at the young couple, he felt some emotion. When he was young, was there such a little beauty to accompany him to do the examination? In retrospect, I don''t think so. When I had a high fever, I didn''t even ask the girl to drink more hot water.


    They came out of the hospital. It was almost noon.


    "Fortunately, there is no big problem. Go home and tell your mother to take charge of your three meals a day. Brother Tang ran, you can''t refuse!"

 Chapter 2435

    She stood on tiptoe and looked at Tang ran hard. She spoke very seriously and couldn''t refuse!


    Tang ran coagulated her bright eyes. After a long time, she nodded slightly, "you are so invited. If I still refuse, I don''t know how to praise you! What''s more, I love my aunt''s cooking


    "That''s good. Let''s go home."


    Miran''er had been starving for a long time.


    Turning around, Tang ran grabbed her.


    "You said this morning, like the kind of definition, is your real idea or to hate me?" Tang ran twisted his brows, lowered his voice to MI Ran''er''s ear, and asked earnestly.


    "Well, I''ll give you an example. In front of true love, maybe, just in a moment, maybe no one is right?"


    When mi Ran''er looks at Tang Ran''s face and sees the puzzled look on Tang Ran''s face, MI Ran''er raises a smile from the corner of her mouth, "brother Tang ran, don''t you understand such a simple truth? Don''t you like anyone up to now? "


    This question has stunned Tang ran.


    I have loved


    I still like it.


    But what about liking? At this stage, all the likes are not suitable to say. Tang Ran is worried that after he says them, he may not even be able to do it with his friends.


    "Why should I tell you?" Tang ran began to be proud.


    "Don''t say it!" Mi Ran''er was more proud than him. He stopped a taxi and saw that Tang ran couldn''t move. "Brother Tang ran, do you want to go home?"


    "Back!"


    Tang ran got on the bus.


    After returning home, he told mother ran about Tang ran.


    After listening, Ran''s mother and father immediately decided to let Tang ran have three meals a day at Ran''s house.


    "I''ll ask my mother to call you every month." Tang ran felt that he could not eat for nothing.


    "What''s the matter? How much can you eat? " Mother ran was very polite.


    "Aunt, it''s settled. If you don''t accept my mother''s transfer, I won''t eat at your house!" Tang ran twisted his brows and said to his mother.


    Hearing this, Ran''s mother could only nod, "OK, just let your mother make a symbolic turn!"


    "Well!"


    After lunch, Tang ran continued to tutor mi Ran''er.


    After taking the medicine, Tang Ran''s face turned better.


    One afternoon, he never stopped lecturing. Mi Ran''er felt that this guy was very suitable to be a teacher. He talked about all the key points, which was much better than some teachers who could not get the key points.


    For Tang ran, it''s a good thing that he can tutor mi Ran''er so that he can review the courses of senior one and senior two.


    Half a year passed quickly. In the final exam before the winter vacation, Tang Ran''s score was 30 points higher than that of last semester, which was closer to the full score.


    The teacher tried to find out for him that he wanted to take the top 1 exam in China. However, Tang ran was obviously not so enthusiastic. After he vaguely dealt with the teacher, he went to see mi Ran''er''s final score.


    "Ranking up 40 places, has entered the top 20 of the class!" Mi Ran''er is very happy to report this good result to Tang ran.


    Tang ran was very happy to see her progress so fast.


    "If I continue to cram next semester, I will make great progress. At that time, surpassing Ren Yue is not a dream!" Mi Ran''er said excitedly to Tang ran.


    "You don''t just want to surpass Ren Yue, you have to start thinking about what university you want to go to and set goals for yourself!"


    Tang ran put his hands in his pockets, leaned down slightly, fixed mi Ran''er''s eyes, and spoke very seriously.

 Chapter 2436

    "I have my favorite university, Haicheng University in top 3. I like the sea, and I can eat a lot of fresh seafood!"


    Mi Ran''er said to Tang ran seriously that she knew that Tang ran was talking about himself.


    After six months of getting along with each other, MI Ran''er is sure that Tang ran must have liked her for a long time. It''s just that they are both in the critical period of their study, and they don''t focus on their feelings.


    Tang ran asked her about her favorite university time and again. After they went to university, Tang ran was sure to start to face up to her relationship.


    "It''s pretty good. The majors in this university are the best. Which one are you interested in?" Tang ran, the fastest Baidu out of the best professional Haicheng, let mi Ran''er choose.


    "I... I really like computer major! Or... This bioscience major is also very good! " Mi Ran''er''s choice was actually based on Tang Ran''s interest.


    As long as Tang Ran is more careful, he can read her mind.


    It''s a pity that at the moment, when Tang ran was looking up the admission rate and specific scores of these two majors, he didn''t try to figure out the meaning of MI Ran''er''s words carefully.


    "Brother Tang ran, this new year, my parents and I are going back to our hometown. How about you?" Mi Ran''er puts her mobile phone into her pocket and carries her schoolbag to go with Tang ran.


    Tang Ran''s hands stopped in a moment.


    He raised his eyes and fell on MI Ran''er


    "Well..."


    Mi Ran''er was a little frightened by his eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Ran''s face lit up with a smile of indifference. "It''s OK. Of course, I stay at home for the new year. My parents certainly don''t have any social activities for the new year. They can go home with me!"


    "That''s good."


    Mi Ran''er was relieved.


    Two people from check the results of the computer room out, good die, just met Ren Yue.


    "Congratulations, your grades have risen so much in such a short time!" Ren Yue couldn''t hear hostility in his tone, but mi Ran''er couldn''t hear that he was congratulating himself.


    "Thank you She nodded slightly, after thanking, ready to pass her away.


    "In accordance with such an upward trend, you should be able to surpass me next semester. Ran Le, I really underestimate you!" Ren Yue a low smile, some sarcastic opening.


    Mi Ran''er looked back at Ren Yue and said, "so, are you ready to fulfill your promise ahead of time?"


    "Ha ha, ran Le, it''s not sure who will win. If you can find foreign help to make up your lessons, I won''t? Do you think I''ll be standing there waiting for you to catch up with me? "


    Ren Yue said, she tightened his backpack belt: "next semester, we''ll see you!"


    Mi Ran''er shrugged her shoulders slightly, saying that she would wait and see.


    Ren Yue went to Tang Ran''s, his ears were a little red, "senior, congratulations on your great progress!"


    Tang ran gave a reply.


    Ren Yue has been used to Tang Ran''s indifference to her, and turns away with a smile.


    "She likes you!" Miran''er spoke directly.


    "Well?" Tang ran was blinded by this, "what do you say?"


    "I said, Ren Yue likes you. Every time she is in front of you, she will be red in the ears. I doubt whether she is hostile to me because we are childhood friends and she is jealous!"


    Mi Ran''er said innocently, frowning slightly.


    "Then it''s normal for her to treat you like this..." Tang ran muttered.


    "Ah? What? " Mi Ran''er looks at Tang ran suspiciously.

 Chapter 2437

    Tang ran laughed and shook his head, "it''s OK! Well, let''s go. It''s all a holiday. Are you still reluctant to leave school? "


    Mi Ran''er tightens her belt and follows Tang ran towards the school gate.


    She actually heard that just now.


    Mi Ran''er is also aware of Tang Ran''s changes in the past six months. This guy is more gentle with her now than he was half a year ago. Although he still has to say a few poisonous words occasionally, he will coax mi Ran''er with patience and gentleness after he has said a few poisonous words, for fear that MI Ran''er and himself will be really angry.


    Mi ran could not help but make complaints about his love. "How long can this guy hold back for two words?"


    The system doesn''t know what it''s eating, but it''s easy to say it''s like, but it''s hard to maintain it. I think the man is right. He wants to wait until he can be responsible for it, then he can say it all


    The system guy is usually not serious. He likes to talk to Miran. However, it is undeniable that what he says now is really right.


    Miran''er nodded admiringly.


    "If Tang Ran is really like what you think, then he is really a good match!"


    "Well, I love it, don''t I?" The system asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er replied without hesitation: "who doesn''t like mature men?"


    The system laughed and stopped talking.


    When she got home, Ran''s mother immediately came up to ask about her grades. After MI Ran''er told her grades, Ran''s mother was so happy that she said, "I knew that burning won''t let us down. Look, this progress is too great!"


    Ran''s mother did not know where to take out a red envelope and handed it to Tang ran behind mi Ran''er: "Ran Ran, this is my aunt''s reward for you!"


    "Thank you, aunt."


    Tang ran took it impolitely. He obviously knew that he could not refuse the reward. He simply did not want to refuse with Ran''s mother.


    "Well, you didn''t lower your grades because you made up for Lele?" Ran''s mother looked at Tang ran and asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry if you don''t have this one." Tang ran whispered back.


    "That''s good."


    After nodding with satisfaction, mother ran turned and went into the room to prepare dinner.


    It''s not easy to have a holiday. This winter vacation, MI Ran''er only arranged a few classes for himself. After showing Tang ran the curriculum, Tang ran agreed. He hasn''t had much rest this semester, and he also wants to have a good rest for a few days.


    Soon, it''s the end of the year.


    Ran''s mother began to pack up and prepare for the family to go back to her hometown for the new year.


    On the other side of the Tang family, there is no sign of their parents coming back.


    "Mom, why doesn''t Aunt Tang come home? What kind of business should we talk about in the twenties of December? " Mi Ran''er was full of doubts when she helped to pack up her bags and new year''s gifts.


    "Your uncle Tang has expanded the company''s business overseas. There is no custom of celebrating the Chinese new year overseas, so there is no rest time all year round. Well, maybe you have to go home on those two days of the Chinese New Year."


    After closing the box of new year''s goods, Ran''s mother''s eyes fell on her daughter''s face.


    Seeing that MI Ran''er''s face was a little worried and lonely, Ran''s mother, as a past person, understood something.


    Ran''s mother agreed with the children, but she didn''t want the two children to delay their study. However, from now on, not only did they not delay, but they were still thriving.


    Good, good!


    Ran Mu nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2438

    The last night before we go back to our hometown.


    Mi Ran''er was sitting at his desk. The window was wide open, but the opposite one was closed. Moreover, there was no light in it.


    Tang ran probably went to play basketball. After waiting for a long time, MI Ran''er finally got a light in the opposite window.


    She quickly hit the opposite window frame with a small stone.


    Jingle.


    It''s very quiet in this silent night.


    The window opened and Tang ran frowned at the girl sitting opposite.


    "What for?"


    "I''ll go back to my hometown tomorrow. Why don''t you come with us, brother Tang ran? My hometown is very interesting. Grandma''s dumplings are absolutely unique!"


    "No, my parents may come back for the new year."


    "Well, are you sure?"


    "... probably sure..."


    Mi Ran''er


    Tang ran saw that MI Ran''er''s eyes were speechless. He thought to himself that he was speechless and said, "is that what you call me?"


    "Brother Tang ran, what can you do if you celebrate the new year alone? It must be very lonely Mi Ran''er looked at Tang ran with great pain, and pressed his voice to open his mouth.


    Tang ran leaned against the window with a teasing smile on his face, "do you love me? Well, just stay with me. If my parents don''t come back, isn''t there another you? "


    Mi Ran''er''s heart was emptied by Tang Ran''s smile.


    She almost nodded and agreed.


    Tang ran knocked on the window. "Well, don''t think so much. Go to bed early! I have to take such a long ride tomorrow! I''m carsick. It''s you who feel sick! "


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er watched as Tang ran turned and left the study.


    Mi Ran''er held his head with one hand, and his mind was full of thoughts. In the end, he could not say a word more.


    -


    The next day, the family left early in the morning.


    When Ran''s mother left, she did not forget to send some small dishes and dumplings to Tang ran. She let Tang ran eat slowly in the refrigerator. Anyway, she had to eat at home. Tang ran agreed.


    Then ran''s mother left with ease.


    Sitting in the car, MI Ran''er sees Tang ran standing in the same place for a long time in the rearview mirror.


    The ran family''s hometown is in a northeast province. It took almost a day to drive back. Ran''s father was exhausted. After he got home, he ate something and went to bed.


    Miran''er was dragged by her grandparents to ask questions, but she was too tired. Finally, she was sent back to her room to sleep in the middle of the night. There was a heated kang in the room, so it was very warm. After lying down, miran''er''s head touched the pillow and fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next day, it was clear.


    There is still one day to go before New Year''s Eve.


    On this day, MI Ran''er was taken by the cousins of the original owner to walk here and play there. Although he has been playing all the time, Tang Ran''er has always been in his mind.


    After dinner in the evening, MI Ran''er couldn''t help sending Tang ran a wechat.


    "Did you sleep? Are you sure you want to come back? "


    Tang ran after an hour to reply, only simple two words, "No."


    No,


    Did you stay up, or did your uncles and aunts not decide to come back?


    Mi Ran''er gnaws her teeth and stares at her mobile phone, full of doubts.


    "I went to play today. It''s really fun in Northeast China. There''s snow everywhere. Even the river is frozen. You can skate directly on the glacier. If brother Tang ran comes here, I''ll take you skating!"


    Miran''er gives Tang ran a voice.

 Chapter 2439

    Tang ran also returned a voice, "OK."


    It''s really concise.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly felt that it was too boring to chat with this guy. She threw her mobile phone aside and rolled around on the Kang for two times.


    There was always something itchy in her heart, and she felt that something was wrong.


    That night, MI Ran''er didn''t sleep at ease. When she got up early the next day, her eyes were grey.


    Ran''s mother couldn''t help asking her how long she had been in bed last night. Mi Ran''er couldn''t explain. She just laughed and ran away.


    Towards noon, MI Ran''er couldn''t help but call Tang ran.


    "Brother Tang ran, are you still sleeping?" When mi Ran''er heard the vague tone from the other side, he frowned slightly and asked angrily.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Wake up by the soup burning sound line is very hoarse, through a sexy.


    "Can aunt and uncle come back to spend the new year with you? If you can''t, why don''t you fly to my hometown in two hours after you buy a plane ticket? You are welcome to join us for the New Year


    Miran''er''s words kept the people on the other side silent for a long time.


    He just coughed and said slowly, "ran Le, we have nothing to do with each other except our neighbors. How can any neighbor follow us back to our hometown for the new year? It''s not a joke that I don''t have my family to spend the new year with. "


    "This..."


    Mi Ran''er did not expect that Tang ran should care about this.


    "So, don''t let me go to your hometown for the new year, at least not now." As Tang ran spoke, his tone became vague again.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips and finally nodded: "well, since you say so, I have nothing to say..."


    Mi Ran''er said that he would not disturb his sleep, so he hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, MI Ran''er realized that in Tang Ran''s words, it was obvious that his parents didn''t go home for the new year. She didn''t even notice that.


    Biting her lips, MI Ran''er makes a decision immediately after wandering around the house for two times.


    "What? You''re going back? What are you going back to do? " Ran''s mother, who was making dumplings, was startled by Mi Ran''er''s words.


    "Mommy, I just called brother Tang ran. He seems to feel a little uncomfortable again. Besides, his aunt and uncle are not going to go home. He must be very sad to stay at home alone. Maybe he doesn''t take care of himself vindictively. That won''t work!"


    The more mi Ran''er talks about Tang ran, the more miserable he is.


    Both ran''s mother and grandmother felt a little distressed.


    "Then... You can go back and have a look. It would be better if you could bring tangran to us for a walk! However, after you go back, remember to take good care of yourself and don''t run around. There are not many people in the city for the Spring Festival. I asked grandma to decorate more dumplings for you. After you take them home, freeze them in the refrigerator and eat them slowly! "


    Mentioning that Tang Ran is not well now, Ran''s mother immediately agrees to MI Ran''er''s request to go home.


    Grandma not only packed dumplings, but also a lot of pickled meat and other things. She stuffed the suitcase that MI Ran''er had brought with her, and there was no room for her luggage. She had to let Ran''s mother and father take it home when they went home.


    Ran''s father complained that MI Ran''er wanted to go back so quickly, but the two women in the family agreed that she should go back, and they didn''t show it very well.


    He always felt that his daughter''s elbow was too far away. He felt that his daughter''s early marriage made him very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2440

    When miran''er went back, he took a plane and arrived in two hours. Then he took a taxi and went home.


    She took too many things and stumbled all the way home. After opening the door, she threw them away and sat down on the sofa panting.


    She looked at the time, less than an hour before dinner time.


    She got up, opened the box, took out the food that Grandma had prepared, and went to the soup house next door.


    "Brother Tang ran!" She rang the doorbell and no one opened the door. She could only shout out downstairs: "brother Tang ran, I''m ranle! You open the door... "


    Tang ran just peeped out of the second floor window and looked at the rickety little figure holding a large number of food boxes downstairs. Tang ran thought he was asleep and still dreaming.


    "Tang ran, open the door!" When mi Ran''er saw that Tang ran was still there, she didn''t open the door. Even her brother stopped yelling. With a low roar, was she really tired with so many things?


    Tang ran went downstairs and opened the door.


    Besides, I helped her get the things.


    Tang ran Cai asked in a low voice, "how did you come back?"


    "I... I don''t think you have anyone to accompany you on New Year''s Eve, so I''ll accompany you to have new year''s Eve dinner. These are delicious food prepared by my grandmother. Wait for me to cook them for you!"


    Miran''er raised his chin triumphantly. "Brother Tang ran, I allow you to be moved to tears. I will never tell a third person about your tears!"


    "Ah?" Tang ran felt that the girl was a little too excited for the new year.


    After putting the things down, Tang ran turned around and looked at Mi Ran''er very seriously. "You should be at your grandparents'' house and accompany your family to have new year''s Eve dinner. Who eats with outsiders during the new year?"


    "Are you an outsider? Our family has never treated you as an outsider. If my parents treated you as an outsider, they would not let me rush back today. If my grandmother treated you as an outsider, they would not prepare so much food to bring you back for a good new year! Brother Tang ran, you just said that, but it hurt my heart


    Mi Ran''er frowned slightly and said to Tang ran unhappily.


    Tang ran saw that her displeasure was not fake. He sighed helplessly, "me too..."


    "Well, don''t talk so much nonsense. I''m so hungry. This dumpling has three flavors: leek and egg, pork and cabbage, corn and shrimp!" Miran''er finds out the dumplings and prepares to cook them.


    Tang ran saw that she was so busy when she came back. At last, he took a deep breath. He went behind mi Ran''er, grabbed her shoulder and turned her body.


    "You go to the restaurant and wait. I''ll take care of this side."


    "Brother Tang ran, can you?" Miran''er looks at Tang ran suspiciously.


    "I can cook dumplings. I think I can eat the pickled meat by cutting it?"


    "Well, there''s also the bittern taste. You can cut it and bite it in the microwave oven!" When mi Ran''er saw that Tang ran wanted to cook, she was so happy. After giving a lot of orders, she turned to lie down in front of the sofa.


    I''m tired of driving so long.


    However, seeing that Tang Ran''s eyes were obviously happy, and that he still had to cook dumplings for her to eat, MI Ran''er felt that no matter how tired he was, it was worth the progress.


    She listened to the kitchen and smelled the fragrance of dumplings. As a result, she leaned on the sofa and fell asleep.

 Chapter 2441

    When she was awakened, MI Ran''er opened her eyes and saw that Tang ran was right in front of her. Her eyes looked straight at her. Mi Ran''er was frightened by Tang Ran''s eyes and sat up quickly.


    "How long have I slept?" She felt the back of her head and felt her eyes dry. She couldn''t help rubbing them.


    "More than half an hour, dumplings have been cooked, other things are ready, time is almost up, come to eat!" Tang ran was wearing an apron.


    As soon as mi Ran''er''s eyes dropped, he saw the appearance of his housewife, and suddenly a little smile floated in her eyes.


    "Funny?" Tang ran asked in a low voice with a slight frown.


    "How are you! Brother Tang ran, you still match this color! " Mi Ran''er''s little hand fell on the girl''s full hearted apron with an irrepressible smile on her face.


    Tang ran


    "Do you want to eat? If not, I''ll go myself. " Tang Ran''s tone sank in an instant.


    Mi Ran''er jumped up quickly and said, "eat, why not?"


    She quickly went to the restaurant to sit down, saw the table cooked quite decent dumplings, stomach a grunt.


    She picked up chopsticks and tasted one.


    "My grandmother''s craftsmanship is very good! You try it quickly. We''ve had the new year''s Eve dinner. Let''s go to see the fireworks. When I came back by taxi today, the taxi driver''s uncle said that there will be a fireworks party on the other side of the square tonight... It will start at about 11 o''clock and end at 0:30. "


    Miran''er was really hungry, and after two more meals, he finished his sentence.


    Tang ran gave a hum and ate it.


    Over the years, Tang ran often eats the food cooked by ranle''s mother. It turns out that her craftsmanship is the same as that of ranle''s grandmother. Her craftsmanship is so good.


    Tang ran finished a plate of dumplings filled with pork and cabbage.


    Soy sauce meat is also less than half.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t had a good meal at home these two days! Don''t forget, your stomach hasn''t recovered. If you are hungry, you will have a relapse. You... "Mi Ran''er frowned slightly to teach Tang ran a lesson.


    Tang ran looked at her faintly: "I ordered takeout, but it''s Chinese new year, and takeout also wants to go home for Chinese new year, so..."


    "So you eat instant noodles at home?" Miran''er smelled the smell of instant noodles.


    She pulled the corner of her lip, helpless, "brother Tang ran, you have no one to take care of you, what should you do?"


    "Isn''t someone taking care of me all the time? You, and your mother, take good care of me. I''m very grateful. " After taking a sip of water, Tang ran put down all the utensils in his hand, wiped the corners of his mouth and said to MI Ran''er seriously.


    "It''s different. When you go to college, who will take care of you? Take out every day? With the high intensity of study in school, you certainly can''t support it Mi Ran''er touched her chin and looked at Tang ran. Suddenly, she lowered her voice and said mysteriously, "why don''t we go to the same university? Although I came to school one year later than you, it shouldn''t be hard for me to study in my freshman year, so I don''t need to be taken care of carefully. I''ll be in my sophomore year..."


    Mi Ran''er held his chin in both hands and said to Tang ran very seriously.


    The soup burns the eye color to tremble.


    Then he chuckled.


    "What do I think you''re trying to cheat me?"


    "Whatever you think, anyway, I''ve already said that. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you! After all, the university is a very important transit station in life. You can''t choose it at will. "

 Chapter 2442

    "There are still half a year left. Don''t worry! What''s more, I think there is still a distance between your achievements and mine. Although it seems that the distance is not very big, it''s just a few tens, which will make people shy away from several famous schools! "


    Tang Ran''s tone is serious.


    Miran''er listened, and felt that it was not suitable for him. There was no reason.


    "Well, I''ll work harder next semester. Don''t I have more than a year left? After you are admitted to the University, I have a clear goal, so I will not take a fork in the road, and I will certainly succeed! "


    Miran''er had always been very confident in herself.


    Tang ran looked at her bright eyes. If he was talking at the moment to dispel the girl''s passion, she would be hairy.


    Therefore, Tang ran wisely did not speak any more.


    After the meal, the work was handed over to MI Ran''er, and they didn''t have much to wash.


    When everything was ready, it was two or three hours before the fireworks party started. It was cold outside. Tang ran didn''t want to go out, but mi Ran''er dragged him, "let''s go to the square and get a seat first. I also want to go shopping. Brother Tang ran, don''t be such a wet blanket, OK? New year''s Day


    Tang ran had no choice but to put on a thick cotton padded suit, hat and gloves before he followed mi Ran''er out of the door.


    When they got to the bus stop, they waited for a long time, but there was no bus.


    "Did the bus driver go home for the Spring Festival?" After stamping her feet, miran''er gasped with cold.


    "Take a taxi." Tang ran grabbed her arm and went to the intersection in front of her.


    However, along the way, I haven''t met a taxi for a long time.


    Finally, it took them nearly an hour to walk to the square.


    "That''s what you said. We''ve already achieved our goal of going shopping to see fireworks. Can we find a place to have a rest first?" Tang ran looks at the girl with a speechless face.


    Walking in the snow, an hour of time, although let their legs get the right movement, blood circulation, but the face was blown by the cold wind soon paralysis.


    Tang Ran''s paralyzed face was even more paralyzed after he had ice dregs.


    "Brother Tang ran, I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to take a taxi. Don''t be angry, OK?" She tugged Tang Ran''s clothes and whispered with a little pleading.


    Tang ran snorted, "I''m not angry. Let''s go. There''s a coffee shop open over there. Let''s go sit down and drink some hot food. All the new year''s Eve dinner tonight has been digested."


    In Tang Ran''s tone, the more he read, the more he felt resentful.


    There are a few couples in the coffee shop. They have jobs to stay in the city for the new year, or they are local people. They also come to the square to watch the fireworks party tonight.


    The light of the cafe was very warm, and the heating was sufficient. After they went in, they took off their coats.


    Tang Ran''s delicate face and figure immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Miran''er straightened her chest for no reason. She felt that she had a long face.


    After sitting down, Tang ran wanted to order a cup of coffee, but Mi ran Er stopped him.


    "What kind of coffee? Give him a cup of hot milk and I''ll have a cappuccino Mi Ran''er brings the menu to the waiter. After talking to the waiter, she hands the menu to the waiter directly, and doesn''t give Tang ran another chance to talk.


    Tang ran


    After ordering a drink, MI Ran''er takes out her mobile phone and remembers that she hasn''t protected her parents.

 Chapter 2443

    She made a video call directly to ran mu.


    "Mommy, are you watching the Spring Festival Gala? Brother Tang ran and I are going to watch the fireworks show. Well, now we are outside. Don''t worry. Brother Tang ran will protect me! "


    Ran''s mother saw mi Ran''er''s elaborate appearance tonight. The fireworks show


    She thinks these young people really understand romance.


    She raised her mouth and said, "did Mommy disturb you when she called you?"


    The ambiguous tone of mother ran!


    When Tang ran heard that, he couldn''t help raising his eyes and looking at Mi Ran''er.


    Mi Ran''er''s mouth tilts. She holds her chin with one hand and peeks at Tang Ran''s reaction. Then she looks at Ran''s mother on the screen. She suddenly changes the camera and takes a picture of Tang Ran''s eyes.


    Ran''s mother saw Tang ran and said hello.


    "Burning burning, your uncle and I can''t come back until the fifth day of junior high school. You must help us to take care of ranle. Don''t let her eat too much and don''t run around. You two stay at home and have a good preview of the next semester!"


    Tang ran nodded slightly: "good."


    "Also, I asked Lele to bring you a new year''s red envelope. Tomorrow morning Lele will give it to you. Don''t let Lele corrupt you!" Ran Mu said again.


    This makes mi Ran''er stare at her eyes. Is she so greedy?


    This was a joke to the soup.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. You told me so directly. Ranle certainly didn''t dare to embezzle."


    "Well, my aunt won''t disturb you to watch the fireworks. I''ll go back early after watching. It''s so cold that I''ll get sick after staying out too late!" Ran''s mother was still holding her old mother''s heart hundreds of kilometers apart.


    Tang ran often sighed alone at night. Fortunately, in his life, he was taken care of by a neighbor''s aunt, who made him enjoy the mother''s love he seldom enjoyed from childhood to adulthood.


    Otherwise, it would be easy for him to go astray if he was kept in captivity.


    Therefore, although Tang ran didn''t show it on the surface, he was very grateful to the ran family in his heart.


    After realizing that he likes ranle, Tang ran subconsciously wants to draw a clear line with them. He worries that when his mind is known by the RANS, it will affect the relationship between the two families. Then, in the future, he may never be able to step into the RANS again, sit down to eat with the lucky family and share their happiness.


    "Brother Tang ran, what do you think?" Mi Ran''er and Tang ran said a few words, but Tang ran didn''t respond. She raised her hand and shook it in front of Tang Ran''s eyes. She forced Tang Ran''s mind to come back.


    "Oh... Nothing!"


    Tang ran saw that the milk and cappuccino on the table came up.


    He took the cup of hot milk and drank it. Sure enough, it was warm to his stomach. No wonder that girl had to give herself some.


    "My aunt said," there''s a red envelope. Why didn''t you mention it? Is it true that, as my aunt said, you are going to embezzle this red envelope? " Tang Ran''s fingers fell on the table and tapped lightly. He raised some deliberate smile on his face and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m going to surprise you? I didn''t expect that mommy first exposed... The red envelope. I also have it. Why should I embezzle? Just go home and give it to you! "


    As soon as mi Ran''er''s mouth curled up, he became a little unhappy.


    Tang ran saw that she was excited by her own words, and her eyes were slightly flustered.


    "I didn''t mean that, I..."

 Chapter 2444

    He wants to explain, but at this time, the more he wants to explain, the more stupid he is.


    Open your mouth. In the end, no explanation was given.


    Miran''er glanced at him speechless. He was really disappointed with this guy''s reaction.


    It''s so bad when you have a poisonous tongue, but you can''t say a complete word at this time!


    She held the cappuccino and drank it slowly.


    "Drink quickly, the fireworks will start soon! We are going to occupy the best position. We didn''t get good photos last year. If we can''t get good photos this year, you''re the only one to ask! "


    There is a couple sitting at the next table. The girl takes a sip from the glass and pulls her boyfriend up. Then, she pokes the boy''s chest and says in a low voice.


    "Let''s go, too!" Mi Ran''er took a big drink and reached for Tang ran. Tang Ran''s eyes fell on the little white hand holding his wrist.


    After settling accounts, many people have already stood on the square.


    "Wow, I know, there can''t be a good position. These people who celebrate the new year don''t keep the new year at home. Why do they run out to set off fireworks?" After several jumps, MI Ran''er could not see the center of the lake where the fireworks were set off.


    Tang ran looked at her face with disappointment and sighed. He put his arms around her shoulder and squeezed through the crowd.


    "Well, what are you doing? Don''t squeeze, OK? Who won''t move on! "


    "Wow, handsome guy..."


    "How handsome! I envy the little girl in his arms. She must have a sense of security when she is protected like this! "


    "You mean, I didn''t give you a sense of security?"


    "Ha ha, you see, you can''t squeeze in like others. What''s the sense of security?"


    "I..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er listened to all the conversations between the two lovers. Her eyes were full of happy smiles, and her heart was a little proud.


    After a long time, they crowded into the front row. Mi Ran''er and Tang ran were not too greedy. They just went to the position in the corner and left other positions to others.


    However, it''s good to see fireworks in this corner, and you can see the reflection in the water clearly. If you take photos, this angle is the best!


    "Give me your cell phone!" Tang ran held out his hand to her.


    "What for?" Miran''er looked at him suspiciously.


    "Wait for the photo!" Tang ran frowned slightly. "If you don''t take some commemorative photos, you will regret it when you get up in the morning. Why didn''t you take good photos? Ah, I''ll have to see the fireworks show next year. I''m sorry! "


    When Tang ran learned mi Ran''er''s accent, he learned it very much. Mi Ran''er realized that Tang ran had such a good accent.


    She smacked her mouth, took out her mobile phone from her pocket and handed it to Tang ran, "well, brother Tang ran, you must take a picture for me. In case of hand shaking, it''s better not to take a picture!"


    Tang ran


    Fireworks show soon began, this fireworks show lasted for one and a half hours, to put thousands of fireworks, all kinds of fireworks gathered in the sky, opened up a brilliant cloud after another~


    Mi Ran''er was watching the fireworks all the time, and the photo was taken by the boy behind him.


    Fireworks in the middle, suddenly, there are snowflakes falling down.


    She raised her hand to pick up a few snowflakes in her hands. As soon as she bent her eyebrows and eyes, fireworks reflected in her eyes. When Tang ran dropped her eyes, he just saw that her eyes were more beautiful than fireworks at the moment¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2445

    Tang ran didn''t know what he was bewitched by. He suddenly dropped his head and gave mi Ran''er a kiss on his lips.


    "Ah


    Mi Ran''er was startled by Tang Ran''s action. This guy


    She covered her mouth and looked at Tang ran in surprise. "Brother Tang ran, you..."


    Tang ran also woke up like a dream. The roaring sound of fireworks beside him fell in his ears and on his heart, just like the movement of his heart.


    "I..."


    "How beautiful Then there was a scream, which distracted miran''er''s attention. She quickly turned her head and looked up at the sky. At this time, there was a pattern of two hearts with one arrow in the sky.


    How does she feel that the organizer of the fireworks show was intentional?


    She took a deep breath and didn''t look back at Tang.


    In my mind, the system joked, "host, don''t tell me, you are shy..."


    "Shyness what? I''m an old driver. This one is still a young man. How can his childish technique make me shy? "


    Mi Ran''er clenched her lips and said.


    System: "really? I remember someone said that at this time, the more immature the technique, the more provocative it is! Besides, don''t you always eat this most? It''s too greasy. You don''t like it... "


    Mi Ran''er was taken seriously by the system. She didn''t want to talk to the ghost system any more and enjoyed the fireworks show seriously.


    All of a sudden, the sky appeared happy new year four characters¡ª¡ª


    "Is it zero?" She asked Tang ran back.


    "Well!"


    Tang Shao nodded. He held up his mobile phone to take photos tonight and hardly put down his hand.


    "Happy New Year!" Mi Ran''er stood on tiptoe and said his blessing in Tang Ran''s ear.


    Tang Ran''s mouth slightly raised, he nodded, "well, you too."


    The kiss was still in their hearts just now. Mi Ran''er was amused to see Tang ran pretending that nothing had happened here.


    After the fireworks show, the people gathered in the square gradually dispersed.


    When there are many people, it will make people feel a little hot. But when the real people disperse, MI Ran''er suddenly feels a little cold. She stomps her feet and hides her little hand completely in her sleeve.


    It''s hard to take a taxi at this time.


    "Walk back?" Tang ran slanted his head and opened his mouth with a slight frown. He looked as if he was angry.


    However, MI Ran''er knew that if Tang ran was really angry, she would never have such an expression. Therefore, she dared to be presumptuous in front of him.


    "Shriveled mouth," while walking to see chant, do not we have a car in this square for a night? "


    Seeing that she was so cold that she shrank into a ball, Tang ran shook his head helplessly. He took down the scarf from his neck, wrapped her neck and small face completely, and put her hands in her pocket of cotton padded clothes.


    "Let''s go."


    Carrying her collar, Tang Ran''s action is very similar to carrying some cute little animal.


    They walked slowly in the dark.


    Along the way, miran''er yawned all the time.


    After walking for an hour, I saw the gate of the villa far ahead


    They both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    At this moment, however, miran''er suddenly stopped.


    "Brother Tang ran, you seem to owe me an explanation!"


    Tang ran looked back at Mi Ran''er doubtfully: "hmm? What? "


    "Why do you kiss me when you are watching fireworks?" There was only a pair of eyes on MI Ran''er''s face. Her eyebrows were slightly frowning. Her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Tang Ran''s ears suddenly turned red.

 Chapter 2446

    He had thought that this matter could be passed like this, but unexpectedly, the girl still remembered it in her heart, and she had to ask the answer tonight.


    When he swallowed his saliva and rolled his Adam''s apple lightly, he did not dare to look into mi Ran''er''s eyes.


    "Brother Tang ran, don''t you just want to take advantage of me, don''t you want to be responsible for this kiss?" Mi Ran''er suddenly approaches Tang ran a lot, squints his eyes slightly and looks at him very seriously. This kind of eyes is warning Tang ran that if she doesn''t respond well, she will be angry the next moment!


    Tang ran took a deep breath. He looked at the girl in front of him and said, "you are very beautiful under the fireworks..."


    More beautiful than fireworks


    So, I can''t help it.


    The last two sentences, according to Tang Ran''s personality, are absolutely impossible to be so sarcastic.


    "Are you responsible for the kiss?" Miran''er asked again.


    Tang ran felt the back of his head. "But... When we were both in high school, it was too early to talk about what we were in charge of."


    "Early what?"


    Mi Ran''er said, "if you think it''s too early, you shouldn''t kiss me just now. Now you don''t want to be responsible. Brother Tang ran, you let me down!"


    Mi Ran''er pushed Tang ran away, and there were some tears in her eyes. "So, in your eyes, I''m just like those girls who are chasing after you to deliver love letters. Can I tease you at will and not be responsible?"


    "How can I have it?"


    Tang ran felt that he was going to die innocent.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t say anything more to Tang ran, and went directly past Tang ran towards the gate of the villa.


    After a few steps, the wrist was grabbed.


    Mi Ran''er was dragged back by Tang ran. Before she could say anything, the scarf on her face was pulled down by Tang ran, revealing her little red face.


    Tang ran took it up with both hands and left a kiss on MI Ran''er''s lips very gently.


    The snowflakes were falling on her forehead, cool, but her heart was beating a little fast at the moment.


    I don''t know how long after that, Tang ran let her go.


    "I''ll be responsible for the kiss!"


    Tang Ran''s eyes were deep, and he looked at the girl with red cheeks in front of him seriously. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he spoke in a dumb voice.


    His fingers were still rubbing gently against Miran''s skin.


    Miran''er suddenly felt an itch in her throat.


    She blinked and yawned. "I''m so tired. Go home and sleep."


    She pushed Tang Ran''s arm away and turned to go.


    "That''s how you respond?" Tang ran frowned and asked displeasantly.


    "Ah... Brother Tang ran, what kind of response do you want?" Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and asked deliberately.


    "You forced me to start confessing with you tonight, but now you give me such a response. I doubt if you are deliberately trying to punish me!" Tang ran grinds his teeth and hugs mi Ran''er from behind. He doesn''t let her go at all.


    The smile on MI Ran''er''s face became more and more difficult to hide.


    "Yes, I''m taking care of you. Who let you kiss me without my permission! What do you want to do after kissing without telling? As if this kiss never happened? Sorry, I can''t do it! "


    Mi Ran''er turns around and stares at Tang ran. Under the light of the street lamp, she can only see the outline of Tang ran. She can''t see this guy''s eyes clearly, but she can feel his eyes burning.


    Tang ran man sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 2447

    "I thought that I could hold on until the end of the college entrance examination. In that case, even if I was known by my parents, I would not worry that it would affect your grades. It''s really bad for my plan to advance to the present."


    Tang Ran''s words made mi Ran''er disagree. "If you hang my heart like this, it will affect my grades. OK? If we talk about everything earlier, we can have a common goal. Brother Tang ran, don''t think I don''t know. I have been secretly asking about what university I want to test for several times before. Don''t you just want to test for the same university with me? "


    Now that Tang Ran has confessed, MI Ran''er is more and more angry in front of Tang ran.


    Tang ran put his arms around her waist, and they walked towards the door of the villa.


    "Yes, I''m just saying that you''re good at acting. You''ve already guessed my intention, but you still have to pretend you don''t understand it. In my opinion, you''re the one who holds my heart!"


    Tang Ran''s tone contains a little resentment, reaching out and suddenly pinching her waist!


    "Ah, itch ~"


    Mi Ran''er jumps up because of the itching on her waist, and quickly breaks away from Tang Ran''s arms. Fortunately, it''s the second half of the night now, so there is no one in the community. Otherwise, seeing the two people getting along so closely, I''m afraid there will be rumors spreading in the community tomorrow.


    They quarrel all the way home, and MI Ran''er hands Tang ran the red envelope that Ran''s mother gave him. "Happy New Year!"


    "Well, you too." Tang ran raised his hand to protect the back of her head, pulled her into his arms and gently rubbed her forehead.


    "Is this my new year present?" Miran''er raised her eyes and asked with doubts.


    "What else? Don''t you like the gift of such a big boyfriend? " Tang ran deliberately poked her forehead with a low smile and asked with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er shrunk his mouth in disgust. "I would have stopped you if I had known. At least, I would have mixed up a more practical new year gift."


    With that, she turned around in disappointment and prepared to go back to Ran''s house.


    In the cold wind, Tang ran suddenly unties his coat, then opens his clothes. From behind, he holds mi Ran''er, who takes off his coat when he comes home, into his arms. Their body temperature twinkles in an instant.


    "Feel my trouser pocket." Tang Ran''s voice gently opened in the ear of MI Ran''er, who was a little petrified by his action.


    With trembling fingers, MI Ran''er felt Tang Ran''s big leg under the cover of his overcoat and slipped on the road.


    She obviously felt Tang Ran''s breathing was a little short.


    Finally, she touched the pants pocket of Tang Ran''s casual pants, and she came across a small square box.


    After reaching in and taking it out, miran''er handed it to him and looked at it carefully.


    "What is this?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Open it up." Tang Ran''s voice became more and more low in her ears. Hearing this tone, the voice controlled mi Ran''er felt numb and crisp.


    She took the other hand out of her coat and slowly opened the pink box.


    Inside the box, there was a bracelet. Although the shape of the bracelet was a little single, MI Ran''er soon found that the pendant of the bracelet had something special.


    "Happy new year."


    Tang ran spoke in her ear again, and the warm breath penetrated into mi Ran''er''s ears. Mi Ran''er couldn''t help smiling. After hiding for a while, she held the pendant in her hand, raised her hand, and put it under the light to have a closer look.

 Chapter 2448

    "The crystal is inlaid with a cherry blossom. I remember that your favorite is cherry blossom. My childhood dream is to plant a cherry tree in the backyard..."


    Tang ran pointed to the center of the cherry blossom, "here''s your name. I''ll make it to order."


    "It''s nice to have money." Mi Ran''er was so beautiful by this bracelet, but after looking at it for a long time, she only said such a sentence.


    Tang ran


    Try again!


    Mi Ran''er obviously felt the aura from Tang ran, and quickly said, "I like it very much. Brother Tang ran, you have a heart. When did you make it to order?"


    "At Christmas, I wanted to send you, but because you were preparing for the exam at that time, and there was no chance, so I put it on hold all the time..." Tang ran sighed, "finally, I can send it out in a proper way."


    Mi Ran''er squeezed the bracelet in her palm. "Well, I like it very much. Thank you, brother Tang ran."


    "Just like it. Go back to sleep."


    "Well, good night ~"


    Mi Ran''er turns her head three times a step. When she enters the house, Tang ran turns and walks towards the Tang family next door.


    Back in the room, MI Ran''er could take a close look at the bracelet. The cherry blossom was really beautiful. Moreover, it was embedded in the crystal, giving a crystal clear vision, making people feel that the handmade cherry blossom was very fresh.


    Tang ran really has a heart.


    Mi Ran''er takes her bracelet with her and takes out her mobile phone to play for a while before going to bed. Only then can she find that she has received many new year''s wishes.


    This year is twice as much as last year. Most of them are from classmates this year.


    Among them is Xu Mingjun.


    [ran Le, I wish you a happy new year. By the way, I saw you at the fireworks place just now. I called you, but you didn''t respond...]


    Xu Mingjun with a few disappointed expression.


    Xu Mingjun also went to the fireworks show. Didn''t he see her and Tang burning together for the new year?


    The system smiles and opens its mouth very appropriately, [he must be jealous, and now he must realize that he can''t take you!]


    Miran''er''s lips slightly raised: [it''s good to let him wake up earlier and not indulge in this unrequited love that won''t have a beginning, how good?]


    System: [the host is really getting softer and softer now!]


    How did mi Ran''er listen and feel? There was a lot of strange things hidden in his words.


    With a slight frown, MI Ran''er decided not to pay attention to the system, but to focus on her mobile phone. She replied to everyone''s blessings one by one, and also sent her own blessings.


    I also went back to Xu Mingjun.


    Soon, Xu Mingjun sent a message again, [I also saw that when you were with a boy, it was like Tang ran, a senior in the third Department of senior high school, right? How did you two spend the new year together


    Miran''er: because we are neighbors


    Xu Mingjun: [? I remember that you used to go back to your grandmother''s home for the new year. Why don''t you go back this year


    Mi Ran''er sighed that this young man really broke the rhythm of the casserole.


    She bit her lip and thought about it, then she said, "I''ve been back, but because brother Tang Ran has no one to accompany him for the new year, my mother asked me to come back to accompany him for the new year. Why? Isn''t that ok


    At this moment, Xu Mingjun was silent.


    Mi Ran''er shakes his head helplessly. This guy is really immortal


    She has to tell the most cruel facts to give up. In fact, this kind of person is really annoying.

 Chapter 2449

    With no sleep at all, MI Ran''er simply gets up and goes to the refrigerator in the kitchen downstairs to find out the fruit wine that Ran''s father bought before. He has a look at the taste, which MI Ran''er likes to drink.


    She opened a bottle, ran to the living room, turned on the TV and watched the replay of the Spring Festival Gala.


    After watching for a while, I drank more than half of the wine in the glass, and the doorbell was suddenly rang.


    When she got up, she was so dizzy that she almost fell on the sofa.


    He managed to stabilize himself and opened the door.


    When mi Ran''er saw Tang ran standing at the door, she felt that he had two big heads. In front of him, Tang ran seemed to have three heads. She raised her hand and said, "brother Tang ran, how are you here? Haven''t you gone to bed yet? "


    "Why is the light still on on your side? I''ll come and have a look! Did you drink? " Tang ran sniffed the smell, smelled a light alcohol smell, instantly frowned.


    "I couldn''t sleep. I drank some fruit wine. I didn''t expect that I would get drunk so soon."


    Mi Ran''er pinched her eyebrows and turned to walk towards the sofa.


    Tang ran worried that she would fall down and held her hand.


    When he helped her to the sofa and sat down, Tang ran saw the mobile phone beside the sofa.


    Cell phone good die, at this time into a text message.


    Xu Mingjun''s name is shown on the screen.


    "Don''t sleep at night, chat with male classmates?" Tang ran himself didn''t notice that there was an obvious sour taste in this sentence.


    Mi Ran''er took up his mobile phone and said, "this guy... Sent me a short message before, wishing me a happy new year, and said a lot of messy words. After I replied, he hasn''t returned for a long time. Unexpectedly, he was still counting the time. Just when you came, he sent this short message."


    Mi Ran''er really doesn''t know whether Xu Mingjun happened or deliberately.


    When Tang ran saw her explain so quickly, he pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "I didn''t say much. What are you doing in such a hurry?" Tang ran rubbed her little head. "After drinking so much wine, I''m drunk. Now I''m afraid I''m sleepy, right? Is it time to go upstairs to bed? "


    Tang Ran''s hand fell to the tip of her nose again and gently pinched her nose: "I have to get up and eat dumplings tomorrow morning, don''t I?"


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er looked at the half bottle of fruit wine under him. The original owner didn''t drink much wine, so the amount of wine was not good. Now these are the limits.


    She turned off the TV and got up on the sofa.


    There was still a little shiver under his feet.


    She simply put her hand around Tang Ran''s neck.


    "Brother Tang ran, I can''t walk any more. Will you hold me upstairs?" Her small body simply hung directly on Tang Ran''s body.


    Tang ran


    Does he still have the right to say no now?


    Put her in his arms, Tang ran took her upstairs.


    "It''s the first time I''ve been at home alone. I''m afraid of such a big house. Brother Tang ran, why don''t I go to live with you? If anything happens, I can go to you at the first time..."


    Mi Ran''er buries her head in Tang Ran''s arms. She doesn''t know whether she is talking drunk or really afraid.


    "Well, you go upstairs to sleep. I''ll wait until you fall asleep."


    "Oh..."


    Miran''er held his arm, but when he got upstairs, he did not let it go.


    Tang ran puts her on the bed, and MI Ran''er pulls Tang ran to bed.


    "Ran Le!" Soup burning voice slightly sink down, with a little blame scold a, this wench in the end play what?

 Chapter 2450

    "Well..."


    Like a kitten, miran''er rubbed against Tang Ran''s neck. "I''m so sleepy. Don''t make any noise! Sleep


    Tang ran


    He wants to strangle the girl.


    However, during the Spring Festival, Tang ran tried to swallow the breath, reached out and fell under her neck, letting her sleep in a more comfortable position.


    "If I had known, I would have let you get drunk and sleep on the sofa. It''s really a door to door!"


    Tang ran muttered helplessly.


    Finally, I accepted this reality.


    It''s already past three o''clock in the morning, and Tang Ran''s iron body is very tired now. Coupled with the soft fragrant jade in his arms, Tang ran also quickly went to sleep.


    Neither of them took care of the message sent by Xu Mingjun.


    It''s early in the morning.


    Miran''er and Tang ran were still asleep when the crackling sound suddenly came to mind downstairs.


    When mi Ran''er opened her eyes, she had a splitting headache.


    When she saw Tang ran lying beside her, she felt a trance in her dream.


    Sitting up, he saw the quilts on their bodies, Tang Ran''s arms under their necks, and Tang Ran''s questions. Only then did mi Ran''er realize that this was not a dream, it was true.


    Last night, she was sleeping with Tang ran.


    After being drunk, her memory was intermittently blurred, and MI Ran''er thought about it for a long time before she remembered how active she was.


    "Ah..." Mi Ran''er''s face turned red completely. She covered her cheek with her little hand and got out of bed quickly.


    Tang ran had been woken up by her actions for a long time.


    When I opened my eyes, I just saw mi Ran''er bending over to look for the slippers.


    "Your slippers are here!"


    Tang ran got up, pointed to his side and spoke in a dumb voice.


    "Oh..." Mi Ran''er found out that Tang ran had woken up. After laughing awkwardly, he went to Tang ran to find his shoes and put them on.


    Hop and hop, ready to go downstairs.


    "Why do you look guilty?" Tang ran asked with a smile.


    "Do I have one?" Miran''er touched her chin, then shook her head. "It''s not guilty. You can understand my expression as shy."


    With that, MI Ran''er jumped out of the room.


    She just heard something happening downstairs. Is it a burglar in the family?


    When mi Ran''er came down the stairs, she was shocked to see Ran''s mother and father, who were tidying up things on the first floor.


    "Mommy, why are you back today?" It''s only the first day of junior high school. Doesn''t it mean that I will go home on the fifth and sixth day of junior high school?


    "Don''t worry about you! Your grandmother is not at ease. In addition, your aunt Tang called to say that she would go home today and ask us to get together tomorrow, so your father and I flew back this morning! "


    Ran''s mother saw that she was still in her pajamas and her hair was in a mess. "What time is it? I had a drink last night, didn''t I, you girl, indulge yourself so much without adults at home... "


    Ran''s father poked his head out of the kitchen and saw his daughter, "hurry to wash and go downstairs to ask Tang ran to have lunch."


    "Oh..."


    When mi Ran''er turned to go upstairs, she remembered that Tang ran was still in Ran''s house. Where did she need to go next door to call someone.


    Besides, Tang ran came downstairs at this time.


    Ran''s mother''s eyes shrank when she saw Tang ran coming down the stairs.


    "Burning burning, how are you..." Ran''s mother''s pupil was shocked.


    Tang ran felt the back of his head blankly: "yes... Lele said last night that she was afraid of living alone at home, so I... Stayed here!"

 Chapter 2451

    When he explained, although there was a slight pause, his tone was smooth and didn''t look like a lie.


    "Oh, come down to dinner then!"


    Ran''s mother didn''t seem to have too much doubt. She just nodded and asked them to go downstairs.


    The two children breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    But, after going downstairs, before he sat down at the table, ran Fu congealed with Tang ran, and suddenly frowned and said, "even if she was afraid, you wouldn''t stay here all night, would you? Did you sleep in the same bed last night? "


    "I..."


    Tang ran seldom showed a helpless look. He looked at Mi Ran''er on his side, sipped his lips, hesitated for a long time, and then nodded slowly, "yes!"


    "My God..." Ran''s mother was shocked.


    Ran''s mother looked at her daughter, "what''s the matter with you two?"


    Mi Ran''er''s face wrinkled. I really don''t know how to explain this at the moment.


    Pursed the lip petals, her face gradually climbed up the red halo


    "Are you two secretly in love?" Ran Fu asked solemnly. Although the interrogation mode is a little cold, it doesn''t make the two young people feel nervous.


    Mi Ran''er swallowed and looked at Tang ran.


    She wanted to give this question to Tang ran to answer. At this time, the man should have stood in the front.


    Fortunately, Tang ran didn''t disappoint mi Ran''er and nodded slightly, "yes, we are in love. Uncle, you and aunt watched me grow up. Our two families also know each other. You can rest assured that even if we are in love, I won''t delay Lele''s studies. I will care for her, take care of her, help her tutor, and make her a breakthrough in the college entrance examination!"


    Tang ran assured him forcefully.


    After his voice fell, the ran family was silent.


    It''s so quiet that you can hear a pin drop to the ground.


    Miran''er swallowed again.


    She opened her mouth. Just as she wanted to speak, Ran''s father suddenly turned his head and looked at Ran''s mother, "what should I do? It''s really hard for me, a father, to know the news of the Chinese New Year


    "That''s right!"


    Ran''s mother chuckled, then walked behind the two children, raised her hand and pressed them on the seats.


    "Since you have said that to Tang ran, your uncle and I can''t be too strict against you. However, Tang ran, remember your promise, you can''t make Lele sad. And you, ran Le, if falling in love affects the college entrance examination results, I''ll break up with you in the same place!"


    Ran''s mother''s words surprised the two young people.


    Ran''s father on the other side also had a kind face. It seemed that his cold face had never appeared.


    "Don''t worry, I will follow in the footsteps of brother Tang ran and get into a good university!"


    Mi Ran''er turns to her mother and smiles.


    "So, listen to you, they have decided to go to the same university?" Ran Fu frowned slightly.


    "Well, at this stage, there is still a big difference between the scores of my brother and Tang ran. But I still have more than a year to go. Tang ran promised that he would come home to tutor me every week after he went to university. In addition, in winter and summer vacation, I can catch up with his scores and enter his university!"


    Ran Mu nodded with satisfaction.


    As long as it can promote children''s academic performance, even puppy love is worth forgiving!


    Yes, her position is so "firm!"


    The love affair between the two children was soon known by the parents of the Tang family.

 Chapter 2452

    Ran''s mother always thought that Tang Ran''s father might not look up to their working class. Unexpectedly, Tang''s father and Tang''s mother were very happy, indicating that they had already looked up to Ran''s daughter-in-law.


    I wanted to settle with the ran family early, but because I was busy all the time and the children were still young, I always felt that it was abnormal to open such a mouth, so I put it on hold.


    Think of it as a little bit of a little boy''s awesome strength to actually take this lovely girl!


    Tang Ran''s parents came home on the third day of junior high school. They immediately gathered the two families in a western restaurant with the highest grade in the city. The two families sat together. Tang Ran''s parents made a very fast progress and decided to marry their two children.


    If it were for other families, it would be too fast.


    But the two families had known each other for so many years, and they knew each other very well. There was no need for the parents of the ran family to refuse the offer, so they agreed.


    The engagement ceremony took place directly on the night.


    After the engagement ceremony, the Tang family''s parents flew abroad overnight to continue to discuss cooperation with their partners.


    Tang ran didn''t go to the airport to see someone off. He seems to have been used to such a difference.


    When he got home, Ran''s father drove, Ran''s mother sat in the co driver''s seat, and two young people sat behind.


    In fact, MI Ran''er was very pitiful for the child. He was left at home by his parents. Although he never complained, he felt very sad in his heart.


    Otherwise, before Tang ran, he would not use his body to attract the attention of his parents.


    If Tang ran had not met a neighbor like Ran''s, he would have become a bad boy in this area.


    When mi Ran''er sees Tang ran turning to look out of the window all the time, she slowly reaches out her hand and holds Tang Ran''s big hand. Moreover, she uses her little finger to scratch Tang Ran''s palm gently.


    Tang ran felt the little girl''s forehead movement and looked back.


    Then, with a little doting, slowly smile.


    The interaction between the two young people fell into the eyes of the two people in the front seat.


    The Ran''s parents looked at each other. Then, indignant, they said they couldn''t see the scene and looked away.


    ¡­¡­


    The third year of senior high school started ahead of schedule. Tang Ran''er went back to school first. After the new year, MI Ran''er also went back to school.


    Entering the second semester of senior high school, Tang Ran is much busier than before. Going to and from school turns into mi Ran''er waiting for him. Their manners become more intimate and fall into the eyes of others. Everyone knows that they are in love.


    Tang Ran''s second semester of senior high school passed quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, he passed the college entrance examination.


    During Tang Ran''s college entrance examination, MI Ran''er had a holiday and accompanied Ran''s mother to deliver the exam.


    At the time of Tang Ran''s college entrance examination, the parents of the Tang family were doing preliminary work in a branch company abroad. They simply called to encourage Tang ran.


    Tang ran lived up to people''s expectations, and was admitted by Qingbei University in this city with the result of science champion.


    Qingbei is the first-class university in China and the top ten in the world. It is a good university that many students dream of.


    After Tang ran was admitted to the north of the Qing Dynasty, MI Ran''er felt real pressure. You know, the minimum admission fans of this university are also about 650. Every year, it will only rise, but it is impossible to reduce!


    When she took her first monthly exam in senior high school, she only got over 600 points, 50 points away from her goal.


    When Tang ran came home to see this achievement, he did not criticize mi Ran''er.


    He corrected all the mistakes for her.

 Chapter 2453

    In addition, several fatal mistakes of miran''er are pointed out.


    In the second month''s examination, MI Ran''er''s grades rose.


    Her grades rose a little bit, and the whole grade saw it. Sometimes, MI Ran''er would hear some girls say sarcastically, "they still have a number one boy friend to tutor her. How could she fail in her grades?"


    "It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. I don''t know where Mr. Tang Ran''s eyes are on this guy. It''s just plain. It''s a Muggle. It''s no fun!"


    "It''s said that it''s a neighbor. If you are near water, you''ll get the moon first!"


    "Ah, I knew earlier that I had asked my father to buy a house near Tang''s home. In this way, I could have a close relationship with Tang ran!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Ran''er just scoffed at these remarks and didn''t want to answer them.


    After entering the third year of senior high school, Xu Mingjun also began to study hard. Instead of taking the post of monitor, he sat on his seat and wrote the questions without saying a word all day.


    Mi Ran''er doubted that this guy would not be stimulated by Tang Ran''s entrance examination to Qingbei, so he swore that he would go to Qingbei to show her?


    If so, MI Ran''er does not know how to describe Xu Mingjun''s practice.


    Ren Yue came to MI Ran''er''s desk when he released the second monthly exam.


    "I really looked down on you before. You''re a scum. You can make 200 points in this year. Isn''t it surprising that you''ll get the Qingbei exam at the end of the college entrance examination?"


    Ren Yue looks at Mi Ran''er faintly, with a little contempt in his eyes.


    It''s impossible for the two men''s marriage to disappear so easily.


    Mi Ran''er just picked his eyebrows slowly. "Probably. Anyway, I''ve made Qingbei my goal, not you!"


    "Yes? That can only prove that you think love is more important than the bets between us. Isn''t that human nature? " Ren Yue gave a cold smile.


    "Yes, of course I can tell what is more important and what is not worth mentioning! In fact, Ren you should do the same, focus on yourself, as for our own small bet, when the college entrance examination is over, we will see the outcome! "


    After a light sentence, MI Ran''er takes out a paper and is ready to make a question. He is not ready to answer Ren Yue.


    Every time Ren Yue comes to MI Ran''er''s company for trouble, he can only find himself uncomfortable and go back.


    She took a deep breath, and felt that MI Ran''er was right. At this critical moment, she should focus on herself and review well. When the college entrance examination is over, it will be clear who is more powerful!


    -


    At the end of the first semester of senior high school, MI Ran''er''s grade was fairly good, 631, which ranked in the top three in her age and was always under the pressure of Ren Yue.


    "This girl is also working hard recently. Don''t say, in the end, who can be more powerful, Ren Yue and I, is really an unknown number!" Mi ran looked at the rank, holding a bag of chips and make complaints about the soup that he was making.


    "Then you work harder than her. Besides, Ren Yue didn''t make much progress. You are the best. In more than a year, you have climbed more than 200 points and made more efforts than her!"


    Tang ran in the analysis, did not forget to praise his little girlfriend.


    "Yes


    Miran''er smiles triumphantly.


    However, seeing the picture of Tang ran giving himself such a serious question, MI Ran''er suddenly frowned slightly.

 Chapter 2454

    "You''re not worried that I won''t pass the Qingbei exam, are you?" She gently kicked Tang ran and asked with a frown.


    "Of course, otherwise, I would not work so hard to give you a question here!"


    Tang ran said without hesitation.


    Miran''er''s face sank in an instant.


    "I can''t pass the Qingbei examination. Are you ashamed?" Miran''er spoke in a bad mood.


    "Of course not!" They''ve been together for almost a year, so Tang ran knows mi Ran''er''s temperament very well. He immediately reaches out his hand and hugs the little girl''s shoulder: "I just want you and me to go to the same university. In this way, it''s much more convenient for us to meet and go to school, isn''t it?"


    Miran''er snorted, indicating that this remark was comforting.


    Let Tang ran hold himself like this.


    Mi Ran''er leans on Tang Ran''s shoulder. Apart from anything else, it''s really cool to have a boyfriend with such a generous and warm shoulder!


    After three years, miran''er entered the sprint stage completely!


    The parents of the ran family are also very nervous and try not to disturb their daughter''s study every day. Every day, Ran''s mother changes the pattern to prepare food for MI Ran''er and deliver nutrition. She is afraid that MI Ran''er will delay her study because of malnutrition


    For the last 100 days, miran''er went to bed almost every night at eleven o''clock.


    To tell you the truth, MI Ran''er has never had such a tense time in other positions. What she worries about is not whether she can be admitted to Qingbei, but whether she can complete the branch line task and pass Ren Yue.


    In the past 100 days, every time mi Ran''er and Ren Yue met, Ren Yue passed her with a humming face, pretending that he had never seen this person.


    For Ren Yue''s neglect, MI Ran''er said that he would not be affected at all.


    Every day it''s time to go to school, to tutor, to fall in love.


    Freshmen have to live in school. Therefore, Tang ran can only go home on weekends and holidays. However, every day, they have a video conversation. Although most of the time they talk about topics, it doesn''t affect their relationship.


    In June, the college entrance examination will begin.


    Tang ran went home early for the holiday, and made the final consolidation and sprint for MI Ran''er.


    The scores of the first mock exam have been cleared up in the north, and they have exceeded ten points, which makes Mi Ran''s confidence in the college entrance examination more confident.


    The college entrance examination ended on the third day.


    When she came out of the examination room, MI Ran''er felt that she was about to collapse.


    "How''s it going? Do you have a bottom in mind? " After Tang ran received her, he asked her this question directly.


    "Of course... But can you stop asking me this kind of question? It''s very stressful!" Mi Ran''er held his arm. "I just want to have a good meal now. I don''t want to care about anything."


    Tang ran gave her a slight scratch on the bridge of her nose.


    "Well prepared, I''ll take you to eat your favorite hot pot!"


    Tang ran said, holding her toward the taxi.


    Today, I know that the two children will go on a date, so the parents of the ran family didn''t come to pick up mi Ran''er to make the light bulb. Instead, they gave them space to be alone.


    When they arrive at the taxi destination, MI Ran''er and Tang ran meet Xu Mingjun, who is waiting alone.


    When Xu Mingjun saw them coming, his eyes were slightly flustered. Then he felt that there was no need for him to be so flustered. He calmed himself down and looked at Mi Ran''er and Tang ran.


    "How was the exam?" Xu Mingjun smiles and asks on his own initiative.

 Chapter 2455

    "It''s OK. Anyway, I''m very confident in this line. If I go up again, it depends on fortune!" Mi Ran''er nestles up to Tang ran and says to Xu Mingjun with a smile.


    "That''s good!"


    Xu Mingjun''s eyes are on their arms. Now that they have graduated from high school, they have no taboo at all.


    Although he has made psychological preparations, but really see two people so close to appear in front of him, Xu Mingjun still feel some eye-catching.


    "Well, we''re going to have dinner. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s wait until we volunteer. Bye!"


    After saying goodbye to Xu Mingjun, MI Ran''er stops a taxi by the side of the road and pulls Tang ran into the car.


    After a long drive, Tang can still see Xu Mingjun standing in the same place behind him. He has several empty cars, but Xu doesn''t get on.


    "He really has deep affection for you, but fortunately, the chance for you to meet again is only when you volunteer!" Tang ran said a little sour.


    Mi Ran''er raised her hand and pinched Tang Ran''s cheek. "I didn''t even care about this guy. What else do you want to do? Now we should discuss how we can have a good time without pressure when the score is not out. Maybe I won''t be so relaxed when the score is out! "


    "How do you want to play?"


    Tang ran pinched her chin and asked gently.


    "Sleep until you wake up, then go to the playground every day and stay with you every day!"


    Mi Ran''er had only this ambition


    Tang ran pinched her little nose, "good!"


    ¡­¡­


    As a result, during this period of time, just as mi Ran''er expected, the two people stayed at home, either sleeping separately or staying up late to watch movies. The adults wanted them to go out. Only when they found a way to drive them out to buy things, would they go out for a breath of fresh air.


    Because it''s too hot outside!


    Soon, it''s time to watch the score.


    In fact, MI Ran''er is very nervous, not only because he is worried about Qingbei, but also because he has a gambling appointment with Ren Yue. If he has not passed Ren Yue''s examination, the branch line task will not be completed, and Ren Yue will humiliate her


    When it''s time, the family and Tang ran Wai are behind mi Ran''er. They watch mi Ran''er input the password, and then click OK.


    Because there were too many people, the small circle took a long time to appear.


    "703... This score, can you go up to Qingbei?" Miran''er immediately turned his head and asked Tang ran excitedly.


    Tang ran patted her head with satisfaction. "Of course I can!"


    This score is only 9 points lower than Tang Ran''s college entrance examination score. It''s not a question of whether he can go to Qingbei. It''s a question of whether he can be admitted to Qingbei. It''s more likely that he will be the top one this year.


    "I don''t know how many points Ren Yue got in the exam..." Mi Ran''er picked her eyebrows and gave a bad smile. "Her usual score is only about 690..."


    Just then, my mind suddenly dingdong A: "congratulations to the host to complete all the tasks of the standard plane, about to leave the standard plane, please prepare the host!"


    So, this is Ren Yue did not test her meaning?


    However, why not give her a score to humiliate Ren Yue? At least let her see what Ren Yue looks like after he knows the score. The plot arrangement of this system is too chicken!


    Only then did he make complaints about it, and Mi ran did not have time to look back and see more about the soup.

 Chapter 2456

    When she woke up, she found that she had been thrown into a very desolate place.


    There are only weeds around, and there are steep hills very far away.


    At a glance, it was deserted and uninhabited, even without a bird.


    When mi Ran''er sat up, she felt a special pain in her leg. She looked down at what she was wearing.


    It''s ancient clothes.


    And look at the material of the gauze clothes, the clothes are not cheap.


    It seems that the original identity of this plane is not bad.


    Biting her lips, miran''er communicated with the system in her mind, "what''s the plot of this plane? Runaway girl? Or... "


    The system laughs: "don''t worry, the host will trigger the plot point when it''s time to trigger the plot point, and then you will know the plot of this plane!"


    The system''s original words with laughter suddenly pause at this moment, and then the tone suddenly becomes cold.


    "Start the first branch mission, escape from the wasteland and return to the original home of the original owner."


    Mi Ran''er


    She doesn''t even know who the original owner is. How can she go back to the original owner''s home?


    Taking a deep breath, MI Ran''er pulled out a helpless smile on her face. She staggered to her feet. The pain of her ankle made her forehead overflow with sweat.


    The pain in her feet made it impossible for her to move on her own.


    "Oh, what the hell!"


    Miran''er had never experienced such a miserable scene when he arrived at a new plane.


    She pinched her ankle, broke it and swelled into a steamed bun.


    She tried to set the bone.


    When his finger touched the swelling place, MI Ran''er took a cold breath with pain. I don''t know how long it took mi Ran''er to get used to the pain. Then, with a puff of air, he forced the misplaced bone back to its original position.


    "Ah


    Mi Ran''er fell back to the wasteland in pain.


    Struggling to get up, miran''er suddenly heard the sound of the wheels of a carriage.


    She turned around and looked in the direction of the sound of the carriage. In the distance, a carriage was coming unsteadily in the direction of miran''er.


    Miran''er sat up quickly, padded his feet, and waved to the carriage over there.


    It was obvious that the carriage was staggering.


    The driver''s face was full of horror, as if he had seen some monsters.


    He immediately tightened the reins and tried to turn the carriage around.


    "Aye, aye! I''m not a monster. I''m a human being. I hurt my foot. Please help me and take me back to a crowded place nearby, OK When mi Ran''er saw this scene, he was so worried that he summoned up all his strength and called to the carriage over there.


    The groom watched the movement, then whipped the horse''s buttocks and accelerated towards miran''er.


    When he stopped in front of miran''er, the groom looked at her carefully.


    "Girl, it''s deserted here. It''s almost a hundred miles away from the nearest town. How can you be here?"


    The coachman asked suspiciously.


    Miran''er wanted to say that if only she knew why she was here


    She pulled out a smile on her face, "I... I..."


    "Qi Shu, let her get on the bus. Don''t waste time."


    Inside the carriage came a warm voice.


    When mi Ran''er heard this tone, he felt like a spring breeze, and his eyes lit up for a moment.


    "Young master, this girl is all over now... If she is in the same carriage with you, it may offend you..."

 Chapter 2457

    The coachman''s words made miran''er immediately raise her hand and say goodbye. "I can just sit outside here with you without entering the carriage."


    The coachman''s face loosened a little, nodded slowly, "then you come up."


    When mi Ran''er was about to get on the bus, the curtain of the car was lifted and a hand was stretched out from inside. "The girl is injured. You''d better come into the car and have a good rest! I don''t mind the dirt on the girl. "


    WOW!


    Or a very sweet gentleman!


    Miran''er''s eyes were shining. She immediately followed the young master''s wishes, put her little hand in his palm, and with his support, she entered the carriage.


    When the coachman saw that his young master held it, miran''er''s hands with mud and sand were so surprised that his eyes were full of surprise.


    This is the first time that the young master has touched a woman. It''s still a woman in such a difficult situation. Do you really dislike it?


    Miran''er entered the carriage and looked up at the young master.


    The young master is dressed in white, and his face is not particularly delicate. However, his temperament is very elegant, which will never be forgotten.


    Beauty is in the bone, not in the skin, which is probably to describe this kind of person.


    "Thank you, young master. When there are people in front of me, I''ll get out of the car. I won''t bother you too long!" Miran''er sat down by the window and said gratefully to the man in white.


    "Where is the girl going?" The man looked at her up and down, and finally, his eyes fell on her ankles, which were red and swollen, although she had set her bones.


    "I..."


    Miran''er did not know where he was going.


    Just then, a series of memories crowded into mi Ran''er''s mind.


    The original owner is Lin Yueya, the third daughter of the rich merchant forestry in the south city. Five days ago, the original owner should have married Mingyang, the son of the city owner in the north city. On the way to see off his relatives, Lin Yueya really didn''t want to marry Mingyang, a young master of Huahua.


    Three days ago, she knocked out her maid at the post station, put on her clothes, and secretly drove her horse to escape.


    Unexpectedly, at this point, the horse was so hungry that it was no longer under the control of Lin Yueya. Lin Yueya couldn''t hold the reins for several times. Finally, he was tossed down by the horse and ran away.


    Lin Yueya has been in a coma here for two days. When mi Ran''er wakes up, it is the third day that she has been lying in the wilderness.


    Miran''er wanted to say that this Miss Lin was really lucky. If she were someone else, she would have been eaten by wild animals


    However, if you are not lucky and have a big life, how can you be the master of this noodle.


    "Girl..." when the man saw that MI Ran''er had only said a word, he stopped saying it. He twisted his brows and cried out again in a low voice.


    Mi Ran''er was pulled back by him and looked up at the man. She pulled her lips and laughed, "I want to go to... Nancheng."


    The first task is to get her back to her original home.


    However, what does this man do when he escapes from marriage and goes back to his original master''s home? To be scolded? Don''t you still have to be sent to Beicheng to get married?


    Mi Ran''er could not understand the plot of this plane, but he could only follow the arrangement of the system.


    "Nancheng... It''s just on the way. I''ll be responsible for sending you to Nancheng. But, girl, you can be prepared. It''s 200 li away from Nancheng. Even if it''s a carriage, it will take three or four days to get there."

 Chapter 2458

    Miran''er said with a smile, "as long as I can go back to Nancheng smoothly, even on the 10th and 8th, I can do it!"


    Besides, she was not allowed to walk. She felt lucky enough.


    "Is the girl hurt?" The man''s eyes fell on MI Ran''er''s ankle.


    Mi Ran''er thought that women in this era can''t let men look at their ankles. This is a relatively private position. She quickly covered her swollen and ugly ankles with her skirt. Then she laughed awkwardly, "yes, I fell off the horse and hurt my leg. Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my head, otherwise you would see a corpse here, young master!"


    The man took out a wooden bottle from the wooden box and handed it to MI Ran''er. "This is a secret recipe in my family. It''s very effective in treating traumatic injuries. Take it, girl."


    "How can that be good?"


    Having said that, MI Ran''er immediately took the medicine, then turned his back and began to rub his legs with the medicine.


    It really hurt. It hurt so much.


    "How did the girl come to such a desolate place?" The man asked curiously, "there''s no shop in front of the village, and there''s no shop behind the village. It''s not like the mountain people around here..."


    "I don''t want to be left here on the way."


    Mi Ran''er remembers that Lin Yueya fled in the opposite direction of Nancheng. He probably wanted to get away from the Ming family. Knowing that the bride had escaped, he went back to the Lin family to ask for a statement


    "I haven''t asked your name yet!" With a faint smile on his face, the man looked at Mi Ran''er and lowered his voice. Compared with just now, he was more gentle.


    "My name is crescent moon. How about you, young master?" Mi Ran''er thought that Lin Yueya''s name was very nice, so he thought of a pseudonym for himself.


    "I''m going to practice more."


    The man hugged his fist and said to MI Ran''er.


    "The better." Mi Ran''er makes a gesture of blessing, aiming at Yue Xiu''s blessing.


    "I''ve seen crescent moon!"


    Yuexiu is really elegant and graceful. When mi Ran''er sees it, she feels inferior to herself. A man is much gentler than her


    After they said hello, there seemed to be no topic. Sitting in the carriage, the atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Mi Ran''er took the medicine and gave it back to Yue Xiu. Then, leaning against the window, he looked at the scenery and thought about what to do next.


    Yuexiu Ben was looking at a pamphlet. In fact, his eyes occasionally glanced at Mi Ran''er''s face. He didn''t know the contents of the pamphlet. He didn''t remember.


    After a while, miran''er''s stomach suddenly grunted.


    Her face suddenly burst red, and then, small hands covered his belly.


    "The girl is hungry?" Yue Xiu was very considerate. He took some cakes out of the box and handed them to MI Ran''er. "Girl, first eat these cakes to cushion her stomach. When you get to the post station, then eat some hot cakes."


    Miran''er gratefully took over the pastry. The original owner fainted in the wasteland for two days, and his stomach was already empty, so it''s normal to be hungry now.


    She did not dare to eat more. After eating two pieces of cushion, she did not eat any more.


    "Why don''t you use it, girl?" The more Xiu saw that she had eaten two pieces, she would not eat them, and asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve been hungry for a long time. If I eat too much, it''s bad for my health. Let''s put on my stomach first..." Mi Ran''er carefully wrapped up the snack and then gave it back to Yue Xiu.

 Chapter 2459

    "Thank you for your hospitality. When I get to Nancheng, I will redouble my kindness all the way!"


    The more repair light a smile, "lift a hand to just."


    The coachman listened to the conversation between MI Ran''er and Yue Xiu. He was more and more shocked by Yue Xiu''s tenderness


    Young master, have you changed your mind? Why are you so nice to a woman for no reason?


    The coachman didn''t dare to ask more, so he had to drive carefully. After lunch time, he arrived at the next post station.


    That''s the post station where the original owner escaped marriage. Now, the post station is empty, and the wedding party three days ago probably turned around to find the Lin family.


    By the time he arrived at the post station, MI Ran''er''s ankle had gone down a lot, and when he walked on his feet, he was ready to land.


    After getting out of the carriage, MI Ran''er found that Yue Xiu''s thin physique in the carriage was actually very tall. When he stood in front of MI Ran''er, he could just cover mi Ran''er''s whole body. Mi Ran''er''s forehead just came to the man''s shoulder in front of him. When he leaned gently, it was his chest.


    It''s very safe.


    "The food in this post station in the wilderness is certainly not as good as that in Nancheng. Yueya girl is more particular about it..."


    When mi Ran''er was seated at the post station, she was worried that the people in the post station would recognize her identity. Suddenly, she thought that the original owner came in with a cover on his head and was sent directly to the room. She didn''t meet the people in the post station at all. What''s her worry?


    Although the meal was not good, Yue Xiu ordered several dishes and asked the groom to sit down and eat together.


    Mi Ran''er was more and more fond of Yue Xiu. The young master looked very noble, but he was also approachable. He was so kind to his servants. He was really a person worthy of association.


    What mi Ran''er didn''t see was the driver''s panic.


    He really can''t understand what the young master is going to do.


    When she sat down to eat, the coachman only dared to pick up the dishes in front of her, but mi Ran''er was more casual. Although the food here was not delicious, it was not bad. In addition, she had been hungry for so long. Now even if a plate of fried vegetables with only salt was in front of her, she could eat two big bowls of rice!


    Compared with Yue Xiu, MI Ran''er''s eating habits are quite different.


    Even in the post station, which is not clean and bright because of people coming and going every day, it is also spotless and elegant when eating.


    After MI Ran''er finished a bowl of rice, Yue Xiu only ate one third of it. Moreover, he was still eating it carefully. He didn''t worry about whether the dishes in the bowl would be eaten up by Mi Ran''er.


    When mi Ran''er saw that Yue Xiu was like this, he was embarrassed to continue to gobble. He had to slow down and chew slowly with him.


    Finally, a meal was finished.


    Mi Ran''er felt her stomach.


    She felt strong all over.


    Looking at Yuexiu, Yuexiu didn''t eat much, and obviously disliked the food in the post station.


    When they got up and went out of the post station, MI Ran''er felt her neck and stretched a little wearily.


    "Where is master Yue? What is the purpose of going to Nancheng? " Miran''er asked curiously.


    "Beicheng people, go to Nancheng to find my fiancee."


    The more you mend, the less you open your mouth.


    "Fiancee?" There was a sudden thump in MI Ran''er''s heart. Isn''t it a coincidence? Lin Yueya''s fiance is also from the north city. Calculate the time. If he knows about Lin Yueya''s escape from marriage, it''s about this time that he wants to find out

 Chapter 2460

    "Well, we have not contacted each other for many years. Now it''s almost time to get married. I''m going to prepare for the wedding with my dowry." Yue Xiu looks at Mi Ran''er and smiles.


    Miran''er breathed a sigh of relief.


    If so, it has nothing to do with Mingyang.


    Moreover, it is said that Mingyang is a dandy playboy. No one cares. How could he be so polite.


    "That''s good. Best wishes to you!" Mi Ran''er said to Yue Xiu sincerely.


    Yue Xiu''s eyes deepened slightly. Then, he turned his eyes and looked to the side of the carriage. "OK, keep going. Don''t waste time here."


    "Well..."


    After eating and drinking, miran''er sat on the rickety carriage and soon fell asleep.


    She couldn''t support herself, so she fell down on the seat. The more she looked, she took out a blanket from somewhere and covered her body.


    When mi Ran''er was asleep, she didn''t find that someone had been watching her sleeping face


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the carriage went into a forest. It was dangerous to keep on walking. Qi Shu stopped the carriage under a tree, ready to let the young master make do with the night in the carriage.


    Qi Shu went back to find some firewood and made a fire in front of the carriage. He also brought back a skinned rabbit and put it on the fire for baking.


    "Don''t roast the meat with open fire. The meat is smoky. I''ll do it!"


    Mi Ran''er didn''t want to see such a fat rabbit wasted, so he quickly took over the barbecue.


    "Crescent girl can barbecue?" Yue Xiu was a little surprised.


    "Of course! I also know how to roast the barbecue so that it''s crisp and tender inside and delicious to the explosion


    Miran''er raised her eyebrows to Yuexiu. Then she looked at the fire and pulled out the most central pieces of charcoal. She threw some big pieces of wood in and let the fire burn them into charcoal. Then she pulled them out for barbecue.


    Then she asked Qi Shu if he had any oil, salt and pepper.


    These things are available on the carriage. They are put on the carriage by the girl who is repairing more and more in case of emergency.


    Miran''er asks Qi Shu to take it down, and then prepares to start the barbecue.


    Yue Xiu sat on the cushion stone under the tree, looking at the girl''s skillful movements, a pair of bright eyes, with a smile.


    Although Yue Xiu''s facial features are flat, his eyes are very bright, and his eyes are very beautiful.


    Mi Ran''er noticed Yue Xiu''s gaze on her. She raised her eyes to Yue Xiu''s eyes. After a blushing smile, she hung her head and went on with her work.


    Finally, the charcoal fire was enough, and miran''er put the rabbit meat on the shelf for roasting.


    Qi Shu moved to his young master''s side and lowered his voice: "young master, in fact, we are really taking a risk to keep such an unknown girl by our side..."


    "What''s the risk? It''s interesting, isn''t it? What''s more, the girl looks very sincere. Besides, the material of her clothes is good, and her family background should also be good. Even if she is in trouble, are you worried about being unfair? "


    More repair light smile, some lazy to lean on the side of the tree trunk, the corner of the mouth smile more and more up.


    Qi Shu still wrung his eyebrows, "but, young master, don''t forget your purpose of going to Nancheng this time. We''d better not make trouble on the way, or we may get into trouble when we get there!"

 Chapter 2461

    "Don''t worry, my young master knows." Yue Xiu''s eyes were on MI Ran''er all the time. When he spoke, he didn''t take them back.


    Qi Shu helpless, thinking of the young master''s character, he also dropped his eyes, very sensible to say nothing more.


    When the rabbit meat was roasted, Yue Xiu couldn''t help yawning several times.


    Mi Ran''er was so tired that he tore off a piece of leg meat and handed the rest to Qi Shu to let their master and servant separate them. He couldn''t wait to put the meat into his mouth.


    Although there was only a simple salty and spicy taste, the roast meat was very good, and she was very hungry when it was hot, so Miran was very happy.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Yue Xiu and Qi Shu. Yue Xiu was obviously amazing, but his people didn''t let him eat meat.


    Qi Shu didn''t know where he took out a dagger and a plate, and was taking out the meat bit by bit. Then, Yue Xiu took out a pair of chopsticks, and was eating them very gracefully bit by bit.


    Mi Ran''er


    She felt some pain in her eyes.


    He continued to eat his legs.


    After eating, miran''er wiped her hands along with her clothes.


    In the eyes of Jiepi Yuexiu, this action is like suicide.


    He pulled the corner of his mouth and took back his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er found a place where the terrain was relatively gentle, and there were branches to block it. Even if it rained, she would not be drenched. She lay down against the tree trunk, ready to sleep.


    "Miss crescent, young master, you''d better go to the carriage to have a rest. The bed on the carriage has been laid, and Ye Li''s rest outside will be cooler. In case of cold weather, Miss crescent will be in trouble..."


    Qi Shu came over, lowered his voice and said softly in MI Ran''er''s ear.


    Mi Ran''er opened his eyes and quickly shook his head. He refused the kindness of Qi Shu and Yue Xiu: "I''m so dirty. I didn''t even think of washing it well at the post station today. If I get your young master''s bedding dirty, it''s not good. Besides, there''s a fire here. I don''t worry about being cold! Let your young master go to bed. Don''t worry about me. "


    Qi Shuwei frowned and wanted to say something.


    Over there, Yue Xiu got up and leaned against the tree trunk next to MI Ran''er.


    "What are you doing?" Miran''er asked suspiciously.


    "Since crescent girl doesn''t want to sleep in the car, I''ll sleep with you here." When Yue Xiu sat down, he threw his clothes aside and sat down. He didn''t want to be more natural and unrestrained!


    Qi Shu pulled the corner of his lips, thinking, can''t you give him a good bed in the car?


    However, Qi Shu didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to step aside and guard the fire to prevent the fire from being extinguished.


    Miran''er was also speechless.


    Young master Yue, sometimes it seems that a gentleman has gone too far.


    But it''s better to be accompanied than to sleep alone under a tree.


    "Young master Yue, your fiancee should be very beautiful, isn''t she?" Mi Ran''er looked at the stars in the sky. Because he had slept too long in the daytime, he didn''t feel sleepy at the moment. He just began to talk with Yue Xiu.


    "Well... I haven''t seen it yet."


    More repair hook lips, light mouth.


    "No?" Miran''er was a little surprised.


    However, it''s normal to think about it carefully. In this slow world, too many couples haven''t met before marriage.


    After all, a letter can take a long time to arrive.


    Therefore, getting married in such a world is like buying lottery tickets

 Chapter 2462

    "If my mother hadn''t mentioned this engagement to me, I might not have known that there was a girl in the world who was involved with me."


    More repair smile, a little stretch of the body against the tree trunk.


    Miran''er also felt very comfortable. There was still a fire around her and she could see the stars. She also leaned against the tree trunk and put her hands under her neck.


    The more you practice, the more you see.


    Suddenly, his eyes trembled.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t notice the slight trembling of Yue Xiu''s eyes. She just felt that something was shaking her neck.


    She drew back her hand and looked.


    There is a blood jade bracelet on the wrist.


    Looking through the fire, the blood jade bracelet is very good. At first sight, it''s not a bargain. After thinking about it, MI Ran''er recalls that it''s the keepsake of Lin Yueya and Ming Yang. It''s this jade bracelet that has won their marriage.


    Lin Yueya has been wearing this jade bracelet since she was young.


    She noticed the gaze of Yue Xiu and subconsciously pulled down her sleeve to cover the bracelet.


    "I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep first. Please help yourself, young master Yue."


    With these words, MI Ran''er''s head turned to the other side and fell asleep.


    Yue Xiu is still staring at her wrist.


    I don''t know how long it took for Yuexiu to close his eyes and sleep.


    -


    It was another two days on the road. During these two days, MI Ran''er became familiar with Yue Xiu a lot. Judging from the way he talked and treated people, MI Ran''er was very fond of him.


    The three are getting closer and closer to the south city.


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll be able to get into Nancheng, then..."


    When mi Ran''er said this, he looked at Yue Xiu reluctantly, "at that time, we will be apart! But when you get married, young master Yue, if I have time, I will go to Beicheng to join you! "


    The more repairs a light smile, "that you can make a deal!"


    "Well!"


    The three of them are resting in the wild again. Mi Ran''er has changed her dress these two days, and has taken a bath at a post station on the way. Lin Yueya is a famous beauty in Nancheng. After washing her face, she is different.


    In the light of the fire, her small face looks red, which makes people want to pinch it.


    Yue Xiu sat beside her and looked at her from time to time, trying to squeeze her hand.


    Is three people eat and drink enough to prepare to sleep, Qi Shu suddenly suddenly stood up.


    "What''s the matter?" More repair wring eyebrow, some worry ground asks a way.


    "It''s like someone''s fast approaching!" Qi Shu eyebrows with a thick worry, "looks like a bad comer!"


    Mi Ran''er got up and said, "is it a mountain thief?"


    Yue Xiu looked at her frightened face and said, "don''t mention that there may be mountain bandits in this kind of place, who are specialized in robbing shops passing by..."


    "Ah, the three of us... Do you know martial arts? I don''t know. Besides, my feet are very painful. Even if I know how to fight, I''ll probably... "


    When he heard mi Ran''er''s words, Yue Xiu was surprised and said, "Wow, you know how to fight! I really can''t see it. "


    "Well... I''ll make an analogy!"


    Mi Ran''er said, looking anxiously at Qi Shu: "what about you? Do you know martial arts? "


    "Of course, Qi Shu will. After all, he has to protect himself. However, Qi Shu probably can''t cope with too many people alone... I think we''d better go first and don''t give Qi Shu any trouble!"


    As Yue Xiu said this, he grabbed mi Ran''er''s little hand and came to the carriage.

 Chapter 2463

    Qi Shu has loosened the connection between horse and carriage.


    After Yue Xiu got on the horse, he held out his hand to MI Ran''er.


    "Mount


    Miran''er frowned slightly. "At night, will we get lost?"


    "Mount the horse first, don''t drag Qi Shu down!"


    More repair wrung brow to accentuate a little tone to say.


    Mi Ran''er had to put her little hand in Yue Xiu''s heart.


    Yue Xiu pulled her onto the horse, then, holding her around the waist, tightened the reins, and the horse ran in the opposite direction of the group of mountain thieves.


    Miran''er always felt that something was wrong.


    The horse runs very fast.


    Miran''er bumped on his horse, and his face was almost paralyzed by the wind at night.


    I don''t know how long later, MI Ran''er tilted her head to see if anyone could catch up with her, and her lip slipped from her neck.


    The more you practice, the more you breathe.


    Mi Ran''er did not notice.


    "No one is catching up... Let''s not run away any more. What if Qi Shu can''t find us?"


    When Yue Xiu heard this, he obediently tightened the reins.


    After waiting for the horse to stop, miran''er jumped off the horse and leaned over to one side, feeling sick and retching.


    "Uncomfortable?" He patted her on the back.


    "It''s too bumpy. I just ate again. Wow..." Mi Ran''er really felt very sick in her stomach. After vomiting a lot, she lost her strength.


    Fortunately, there was a stream beside her. She came to the stream and washed her face, which made her wake up a lot.


    Yue Xiu is going to find some firewood.


    Mi Ran''er seized Yue Xiu''s sleeve.


    "You don''t leave. If we are still separated, I will be afraid." Mi Ran''er''s eyes were full of requests.


    Then he grabbed mi Ran''er by the wrist with his backhand, pulled her to a tree and sat down.


    "If there is no fire, it will be very cold at night."


    Yuexiu asked her to sit down under the tree. "You sit here, and I''ll be back soon."


    Miran''er had already vomited a little dizzy. Now she only knew that if she was left here alone and separated from Yuexiu, she would not be able to deal with something if something happened. Therefore, her little hand kept dragging Yuexiu''s sleeve.


    "No, don''t go... I''m not cold. I just want to sleep now."


    Yue Xiu had no choice but to sit down next to MI Ran''er, and then he patted her shoulder with his big hand.


    Mi Ran''er leans her head on Yue Xiu''s shoulder


    I don''t know when she fell asleep.


    Anyway, she woke up hungry.


    Wake up, the tip of the nose has a faint fragrance, she opened her eyes to see.


    The sky is already shining.


    In front of her, there was a fire, which made her warm.


    Most importantly, Yue Xiu also caught several fish from the water, which were roasting.


    "Awake? Come and eat something to fill your stomach. You vomited so much last night, and now your stomach must be empty! "


    Yuexi looks at her, smiles gently and greets her.


    Miran''er leaned over and squatted down next to Yuexi.


    "Let Mr. Yue go down to the stream to catch fish. It should be difficult for you."


    Miran''er reached out and touched the hem of his clothes. It was wet with water. Even if it was dried by fire, it was still different from other places.


    "As a man, shouldn''t these things be done? Do you have to wait for crescent moon girl to do it when you wake up? "

 Chapter 2464

    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and said, "it''s a great honor for me to be with you."


    More repair handed a fish to her, "may not taste very good, but, your stomach now empty, eat something down will be better!"


    Miran''er smiles gratefully and takes over the fish. She takes a bite of the fish regardless of the image. The fish is actually quite well roasted, but some places are burnt, and there is no salty taste, so it tastes fishy.


    But, it''s enough.


    After eating a little, MI Ran''er felt that her temperature had returned to normal and could not eat any more.


    "How long have we been here?" Mi Ran''er got up to have a look. It felt very remote. Qi Feng might not be able to find it.


    "It''s more than two hours. I can''t remember clearly. Don''t worry. We have horses. We can find them anyway." Yue Xiu didn''t worry about anything. He laughed and tasted his own roast fish. Then he never ate it again.


    At daybreak, MI Ran''er got up and looked in the direction where he came last night.


    "We''d better go back slowly. If Qi Feng follows the footprints of the horse''s hooves, we''ll follow the footprints of the horse''s hooves, and we''ll definitely meet Qi Feng on the road!"


    Mi Ran''er thought that he was about to arrive at Nancheng. Now that something like this happened, it really made me feel helpless.


    "Good."


    Yue Xiu nodded, went to untie the rein of the horse tied to one side, pulled it over and jumped on the horse. Mi Ran''er, who had put out the fire, went to the horse, and Yue Xiu stretched out his hand to her.


    When mi Ran''er looked at his big hand, he suddenly remembered that when he was galloping around him last night, her little head had been bumping into his chest. This guy didn''t change his face after being bumped. At last, he could stretch the reins and gallop all the way here.


    Moreover, when he bumped into it, MI Ran''er felt that Yue Xiu''s chest was generous and warm, which made people feel very safe.


    Miran''er''s ears suddenly turned red.


    "Come up." More repair to see her silly Leng Leng stand in front of the horse don''t stretch out a hand, micro Cu eyebrow, low voice opening.


    "Oh..."


    Mi Ran''er took her mind back from last night''s memory. Then she put her little hand in Yue Xiu''s hand. Yue Xiu held her hand and pulled her onto the horse''s back with a little effort.


    Yuexiu put his arms around her waist from behind. This time, he didn''t let the horse run fast. Instead, he walked slowly forward along the track that came last night.


    "I just saw a beautiful bracelet on the girl''s wrist! Should it be a family treasure? " Yuexi suddenly asked with a smile and some doubts.


    Miran''er raised his hand to look at his wrist. He saw Xueyu''s wrist, which he wanted to cover.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips and said with a smile, "of course, this is a family treasure. My mother passed it on to me, and I will pass it on to my daughter in the future!"


    Sitting at the back, Yue Xiu heard this, and his eyes suddenly sank.


    The big hand, which had just landed on MI Ran''er''s waist, made her feel that this guy was pinching her waist, and MI Ran''er''s eyebrows frowned.


    She turned to Yuexiu and said, "master Yue, did I say something wrong? Why are you pinching me so hard? "


    A faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth and he shook his head slowly, "it''s OK! I just want to hold the crescent girl steady, because I want the horse to run! "


    As he said that, he held mi Ran''er''s waist tightly with one hand, and then the whip of the other hand came to the horse''s buttocks!

 Chapter 2465

    Mi Ran''er was startled, and subconsciously shrank into Yue Xiu''s arms, and Yue Xiu''s arms became tighter and tighter.


    Mi Ran''er felt that Yue Xiu was in a strange mood at the moment, and he didn''t know what he was angry with.


    With a slight frown, MI Ran''er lowered her head, and her eyes inadvertently fell on her wrist.


    He seems to be angry because he just said that his mother left her this bracelet.


    Is


    Miran''er was not a fool. She soon figured out the cause and effect.


    However, it is not realistic.


    Mingyang is a dandy. How could he be such a gentleman!


    Moreover, even if he went to Nancheng to ask for a bride from the Lin family, he could not take Qi Feng alone?


    However, if you want to think so, how can you explain the more rigid response?


    After running for a long time, miran''er suddenly felt that the route was not right.


    "It seems that we are running farther and farther to the south!"


    Mi Ran''er looked at the direction of sunrise, frowned slightly, turned his head in the fierce wind and looked at Yue Xiu, "where are you taking me?"


    "Go where you should go!" Yue Xiu''s face had completely sunk. Now, he no longer wanted to act in front of MI Ran''er.


    Such a look in her eyes made her feel a thump.


    "You are Mingyang!"


    She bit the lip and suddenly called out the name.


    The corner of his mouth raised a sneer, "you can realize it so quickly, but I underestimate you!"


    "You stop first, there are some things I think we have to make clear first... Yue... Mingyang!" Mi Ran''er reaches for the reins in Yue Xiu''s hand and wants to stop the horse first.


    However, Yue Xiu''s arm was as cast iron to imprison her, and the rein was tightly held in her hand, which did not give mi Ran''er any chance to succeed.


    Mi Ran''er pursed her lips. Her eyes were blowing in the wind. Her eyes were already red. She looked at Xiang Mingyang and said, "I really didn''t mean to escape marriage. Could you stop being angry and give me a chance to explain?"


    Ming Yang laughs and says, "how do you want to explain and prevaricate me? I''ve seen through your heart these days. You just don''t want to marry me, so you just want to go back to the Lin family in Nancheng! "


    "If I really don''t want to marry you or escape from marriage, I will be far away from Nancheng. I won''t go back to Nancheng in my life. Why should I go to Nancheng and throw myself into the net? I''m not a fool


    When Mingyang heard this, he held the reins tightly, the horse''s front hooves raised, and MI Ran''er''s body pressed against Mingyang''s chest uncontrollably.


    After the horse stops, MI Ran''er breaks Mingyang''s arm and jumps off the horse.


    She hid behind a tree and looked up at Mingyang.


    "I escaped marriage because I have no confidence in my future life. I want to marry a dandy with countless confidants. After I get married, who knows if I will be left alone in the empty room and be left out in the cold by you. Even if I am not left out by you, I will share a man with so many women. I... my father is an affectionate man. In this life, only my mother is a woman, I also hope that my husband can be just like my father, and can be devoted to me. "


    Mingyang coagulated her scarlet eyes, and his teeth tightened. He suddenly asked with a smile, "so, did you meet this man who is special to you?"

 Chapter 2466

    "Of course not! But, I think, he will show up for sure! "


    With that, MI Ran''er turned to run.


    But, did not run a few steps, was grabbed by the arm.


    She looked back and saw that the man who was on the horse didn''t know when he jumped down. Now he was holding her arm with a smile on his face.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I..." when mi Ran''er looked at Mingyang''s smile, he felt cold on his back. "I want to find a small corner. After accepting your true identity, I''ll think about how to accept the reality that you are my fiance!"


    "You don''t need to accept it right now. You just need to go back to Beicheng worship hall with me and get married. I will give you time to accept all this. But if you dare to run away again, don''t blame my young master for terminating all cooperation with the Lin family!"


    Mi Ran''er had a meal at his feet.


    She remembered.


    This time, the Lin family took the initiative to write to the Ming family in Beicheng. After the marriage, there was a lot of business cooperation between the two families.


    The reason is that Lin''s Bank made some mistakes. If it wasn''t for Ming''s help, it would be declared bankrupt this time!


    "Remember?" Mingyang asked in a cold voice.


    Miran''er looked back. Her eyes were scarlet than before.


    Nodding slowly, "well, I remember! In fact, if you think about it carefully, I sold it to your Ming family. So, no matter how many confidants you have, I don''t have any position to condemn you, do I? "


    Mingyang: "I don''t know."


    He didn''t say that!


    However, seeing mi Ran''er''s red eyes, Ming Yang took a deep breath.


    "Mount, Qi Feng will be waiting for us on the way to Beicheng."


    Mingyang goes to lead ma''er and says to MI Ran''er with a little command.


    Miran''er knew that he had no room to refuse at the moment.


    Can nod only, this time, it is oneself some clumsily turn over a horse.


    After waiting for MI Ran''er to settle down, Ming Yang himself got on the horse. This time, he gently held mi Ran''er''s waist.


    Riding a horse, slowly toward the direction of the north city.


    "When did you recognize me?" When mi Ran''er heard that Mingyang had just said that Qi Feng would be waiting for them in the direction of Beicheng, he immediately realized that this guy''s encounter with mountain bandits last night was actually a scene.


    "Recognize at a glance, otherwise, do you think our young master will let you into Ben Shao''s carriage? Later, the bracelet just made me more sure! "


    This time Mingyang was pulling the reins and moving at a relatively slow speed. Mi Ran''er finally felt quite comfortable.


    "I''m really stupid. I thought I met the so-called Savior!"


    Mi Ran''er said so, but he sneered at the system in his mind, "is this guy the man of standard? Our meeting is really different. Now he has a very bad impression on me! It must be very difficult to make a strategy! "


    What''s more, MI Ran''er''s impression of this guy was from heaven to earth.


    The original gentleman turned into his dandy fiance. No matter how strong his heart is, Rao Shi mi Ran''er can''t bear it now.


    System low smile: "host, this just has challenge! By the way, when the standard surface ends smoothly, the system will have a surprise for you! "

 Chapter 2467

    "What?" Miran''er was very curious.


    "Everything has to wait until the end of the plot of the standard plane, the system can reveal, the host or to complete the plot task of the standard plane well!"


    At this point, the tone of the system suddenly becomes mechanical, "open the main task of the standard plane, and attack the main man of the standard plane, you will get 100 + character value and 1000 + experience value."


    Experience added so much this time.


    Miran''er thought, is it because the task of this plane is very difficult that there are so many rewards for experience?


    Her little eyebrows frowned for a moment.


    I felt a little uneasy.


    After accepting the task, MI Ran''er hung her eyes and said nothing more.


    Mingyang saw her calm down, and he didn''t say much. The horse was walking slowly in the wild. They were so close, but in fact, their hearts were not connected.


    It was almost a day before mi Ran''er saw a post station in front of him.


    This post station, I lived in before.


    Entering the post station, miran''er saw the familiar carriage parked in the backyard.


    Qi Feng hears the news of someone entering the store, and runs down from the upstairs. He sees that both mi Ran''er and Ming Yang are OK. After hanging for a whole day, his heart finally falls to the same place.


    "Young master, you are here!"


    Qi Feng''s eyes fell on MI Ran''er''s face with resentment. He was a little empty in his heart. He quickly moved his eyes away.


    Mingyang nodded slightly, "let the store send some food upstairs."


    "Yes


    Qi Feng went down the stairs and they went up


    See what Mingyang means is to live in a room with miran''er.


    "Mr. Ming, although we have an engagement, is it inappropriate for us to live together now before we get married? Please help me to open another room. Don''t worry, I won''t run. I can''t run out of the palm of your hand even if I want to run in this place where there is no village in front and no shop behind! "


    Standing at the door of the room, MI Ran''er saw that there was only one bed in the room, not even a couch to lie on. He said with a slight frown to Ming Yang, who led the way into the room.


    "Miss Lin, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. Sleeping in a room is not to watch you, but to protect you. After all, if something happens in the wilderness, I can''t get to you at the first time... Then..."


    Ming Yang, with a low smile, looks back at Mi Ran''er''s eyes and says frankly.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips.


    Frowning carefully think, this Mingyang words is not without reason.


    She went into the house.


    Soon a shop came to serve. This time, the food was more exquisite than before. It seems that Qi Feng went to the kitchen specially to tell him.


    When Mingyang sat down, MI Ran''er sat down opposite him and began to eat without waiting for Mingyang to speak.


    She''s really hungry.


    Mingyang was obviously hungry, but although his eating speed increased, his movements were as elegant as before


    Let Mi ran son silently make complaints about it, is this young master in the process of loading, or is it so polite and polite in his bones?


    Mi Ran''er quickly fills her stomach. After wiping the corners of her mouth, she looks up at Xiang Mingyang.


    "Master Ming, may I ask you a question?" Her big bright eyes were full of curiosity.


    "Ask


    Mingyang is concise and comprehensive.


    "I want to know how many confidants you have in Beicheng?" Miran''er suddenly laughed.

 Chapter 2468

    "Are all these confidants very fond of you? What''s their attitude towards your marriage?"


    Mingyang''s eyes and eyebrows were filled with anger.


    "In fact, I have a question for you, Miss Lin!"


    "Oh, you ask..." Mi Ran''er saw that he refused to answer the question about her confidant. Instead of forcing her to do so, he gave a very clear smile and agreed to let Mingyang change the subject.


    Mingyang put down the bowl and chopsticks, put the back of his hand behind him, and looked at Mi Ran''er faintly: "who do you listen to? My young master has a large group of confidants?"


    "This..."


    Miran''er was in a trance when he asked.


    Of course, she couldn''t remember who she heard. She only knew that after knowing the engagement, many people said that the young master of the North City Lord was a very playful dandy! If you marry a young lady, you will certainly suffer


    Such comments abound in Nancheng.


    "No? Or do you just hear these rumors and make a final impression on me? Have you never thought that these rumors may be absurd remarks that have already changed their original intention? "


    Mingyang asked more sternly.


    "I..." Mi Ran''s words ended.


    She really didn''t know how to refute Ming Yang''s words, because it was because the original owner believed the rumors that he had such a deep-rooted impression and influenced mi Ran''er''s judgment


    There was a little sorry smile on his face.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t even think about it, but he said, "but flies don''t bite seamless eggs..."


    Mi Ran''er regretted this.


    Mingyang, sitting opposite, got up.


    Miran''er raised her eyes and saw that this guy''s face was very dark at the moment, which made her heart tighten. She subconsciously shrunk her neck and quickly explained, "I''m just kidding!"


    Mingyang looks at her eyes. Now he really doesn''t know how to continue this topic with MI Ran''er


    He could only bite his teeth, turn around and kick the stool behind him, and then left the room.


    When miran''er looked at his back, he could see his anger.


    Mi Ran''er gave a helpless smile.


    System: "the host can still laugh. Now the man is angry. Don''t you think about how to coax him?"


    Miran''er: "why coax? In fact, I feel happy when I see his reaction. Such reaction can at least reflect that this guy really cares about what I think of him. In other words, in his heart, he cares about me very much! "


    System:


    This is the analysis.


    It''s a master who has been through many battles!


    Mi Ran''er got up and had a lazy waist. Looking at the soft bedding on the bed, MI Ran''er thought of her escape last night and her uncomfortable rest under the tree. She pinched her neck wearily, came to the bed and fell directly on the bedding. She didn''t even have time to take off her clothes, so she narrowed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Only Mingyang came downstairs with his anger and asked for a pot of wine. He drank it angrily. He thought that MI Ran''er would be very flattering to himself because of the Ming family''s financial help to the Lin family. At this time, he would come down to apologize and coax himself.


    However, he had finished a pot of wine, and MI Ran''er did not go downstairs.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    Finally, stepping on the steps of some vanity, Mingyang is ready to go upstairs.

 Chapter 2469

    Qi Feng looks at Mingyang''s drunken steps. He is worried that he will fall down and wants to keep up with him.


    But it was stopped by Mingyang.


    "What are you following up for? Go and guard the carriage. This way, it''s enough to have master Ben alone! "


    Seeing Mingyang''s angry eyes, Qi Feng didn''t dare disobey his orders. He nodded and agreed, "I understand! I''m going now! Young master, if you need anything, please send a message to your subordinates. "


    "Well..."


    After nodding, Mingyang turns to support the railing and goes upstairs.


    Pushing the room aside, I saw mi Ran''er lying on the bed, who had been sleeping. The air in Ming Yang''s chest was running wildly. For a while, I didn''t know where to vent it!


    He went to the bed, looking at the girl''s good posture, and some bold sleeping posture, eyes color gradually sink.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently stroked her arm.


    The finger fell on the blood jade, which had been on her wrist for a long time and had been contaminated with her temperature.


    Mingyang raised his as like as two peas, and his wrist had a blood jade that was exactly the same.


    "Just rely on these two bracelets to pull us two unrelated people together in this way. I''m afraid we can''t accept it for a while!"


    So


    As a matter of fact, Mingyang understands it very well.


    However, Mingyang is very angry.


    After she ran away from her marriage, she was so friendly to a strange man. It can be seen that she had a good feeling for herself. After knowing her true identity, her attitude changed completely!


    Mingyang realized that he was eating his own vinegar.


    Some couldn''t help laughing.


    Then, raise a hand to knead the eyebrow of raw ache, bright Yang gets up to prepare to go to another room to sleep.


    "Tang ran..." in the dream, MI Ran''er suddenly whispered.


    Mingyang didn''t know whose name she called, but listening to the tone of the name and her tone, Mingyang immediately realized that it was a man''s name, and that miran''er had a special feeling for him!


    Mingyang''s Qi and blood rushed to his head in an instant, and his anger replaced Mingyang''s reason.


    He clamped mi Ran''er''s arm and pulled her up.


    Mi Ran''er, who was awoken abruptly, frowned at Mingyang with some doubts. "What are you doing?"


    "Whose name did you just call in your dream? Is it the man who is willing to give you a promise for life? Don''t you say you haven''t met such a man yet? Why do you call his name in your dreams


    Although Mingyang is a little drunk, he is very sober in his mind. Therefore, the continuous questioning should not be more fluent.


    Miran''er blinked his big eyes.


    "Master Ming, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? "


    Who did she just call in her sleep?


    She remembers that she didn''t have the habit of talking in her sleep!


    Did the original owner have it?


    If so


    Who''s her name?


    Miran''er racked her brains to recall her dream.


    It''s a little vague, but mi Ran''er still thinks of some fragments, like the scene of the previous plane


    Did she call Tang ran?


    Realizing this, miran''er''s face was a little stagnant.


    "Remember?" Mingyang asked with a sneer.


    "Ah... I don''t remember. Maybe I called someone by accident. But I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman. How can you be so sure, master Ming? You have a preconceived idea

 Chapter 2470

    Miran''er''s face was full of innocence.


    Mingyang''s face is stiff.


    "Maybe I''m calling my mother, or maybe I was a playmate when I was a child. After all, I don''t know when we will meet next time after we parted. Can''t I miss them?"


    Mi Ran''er saw that Mingyang''s face froze, and he immediately burst out a few more words.


    Ming Yang''s embarrassment is even worse.


    Mi Ran''er smelled the wine on Ming Yang, and knew that this guy was drinking while he was drinking.


    She is really tired, not angry to white Mingyang after a look, and then fell to the bed to close the eyes, this is really not ready to take care of Mingyang.


    Mingyang see her this virtue, eye flash a little surprised.


    Where does this girl look like a lady of a family?


    In front of a man, I can sleep so easily.


    Mingyang looked at her sleeping more than half of the bed, leaving only one third of her position.


    This


    Mingyang suddenly saw his family status in the future.


    With a surge of air, Mingyang raised his hand and patted mi Ran''er on the waist!


    "What for?"


    When mi Ran''er sat up suddenly, one of them didn''t notice, and their heads banged together!


    "Ah


    With tears in her eyes, MI Ran''er covers her head and looks at Xiang Mingyang with red eyes. "What else do you want? Can you give me a good rest? "


    Mingyang was also knocked awake. When his eyes touched mi Ran''er''s red eyes, his heart suddenly softened. He pulled the corner of his lip apologetically and patted the edge of the bed quickly. "Sleep well, I''ll go next door!"


    Mingyang said, got up and left the room directly.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that her tears could stop this guy. She had a way to deal with this guy in her mind.


    On the bed, MI Ran''er''s little face began to smile.


    -


    In the early morning of the next day, Mingyang asked Qi Feng to set up his horse and prepare to go back to Beicheng.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Mi ran make complaints about her buttocks on the bumpy carriage. She can not resist, and whispers.


    "Three days later, it will be our wedding day. If the bride and groom are not here, how do you ask my parents to deal with the guests? The invitation has already been sent out... "Mingyang hears mi Ran''er''s murmur, looks at her in a displeased way and opens his mouth coldly.


    "So, you went to the south city just to catch me in the North City and get married? In fact, it''s good for you to choose a confidant to marry. If I don''t want to marry you anyway, and make some ugly things, it''s a shame for your Ming family, isn''t it? "


    "Ugly thing? For example? "


    Mingyang comes to MI Ran''er with a faint smile and asks deliberately.


    He got closer, and the breath of his body was all over miran''er''s face and nose.


    She took a deep breath and her ears were burning.


    "For example, if you commit suicide and don''t get married, or if you find someone in Nancheng to marry first... These things are enough to humiliate you, right?"


    When mi Ran''er said this, he kept staring at Mingyang''s eyebrows, trying to see some flaws in this guy''s face.


    Who knows, Mingyang just gave a cold smile, and his finger fell on MI Ran''er''s side, tapping, "you can do this, and then you can know why there are so many negative rumors about my young master!"

 Chapter 2471

    Miran''er looked at him with a certain coolness in his eyes.


    Mi Ran''er had seen through these two days that this guy was not a good person to get along with.


    So, if the plot just happened, how this guy will deal with it is really unknown.


    As she pursed her lips, MI Ran''er said with a smile, "I''m just making an analogy,


    Mingyang listen to this words, always feel, she is in connotation oneself, but, oneself and can''t find any evidence, can only slightly stare big eyes, with some cold idea coagulate in front of the girl.


    "What are you looking at me for? What did I say wrong? "


    Miran''er looks innocent.


    Mingyang took back his hand and sat back in his position.


    "When I get to Beicheng, I will arrange you to stay in the biggest Inn in Beicheng according to the original plan. When the wedding time comes, I will go to the inn to marry you back home!" Mingyang light said, "I will arrange the servant girl to follow you to take care of you, what do you need, just tell the servant girl directly!"


    "What about my people? My maid... "Mi Ran''er asked with a slight frown.


    "Your maid has gone back to Nancheng. What''s the matter? Why didn''t you want to take your maid away when you ran away Mingyang sneered and said sarcastically.


    Mi Ran''er''s pupils trembled slightly.


    She put out her tongue and licked the lip gently.


    Some helplessly moved their eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    A day later, we arrived at Beicheng.


    On this day and night, without stopping at all, he went directly into the north city. Qi Feng sent mi Ran''er to the inn.


    Everything has been arranged here.


    When mi Ran''er was sent upstairs, the maid of the Ming family was surprised to see her simple and simple dress.


    Mi Ran''er heard a girl whispering, "how could the new lady dress so simply? The Lin family in Nancheng is at least a rich businessman. It''s too shabby to marry a daughter! "


    "That''s to say, there is not even a wedding party, and the young master has to pick it up in person. In my opinion, the Lin family has no sincerity to marry their daughter. If it wasn''t for the engagement since childhood, the young master of our family would not have been so aggrieved to go all the way to marry such a not special young lady!"


    "The young master will not be aggrieved if he marries any daughter in the north city. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels aggrieved!"


    Mi Ran''er''s eyes floated past and looked at the servant girls.


    The servant girls noticed mi Ran''er''s eyes and immediately bowed their heads with a guilty heart, saying nothing.


    Mi Ran''er tugged at her lips. She had been on the road all day and all night. She was already very tired. When she entered the room, she found the bed directly and fell to it with a bang.


    "I''m so tired!" She stretched out and began to murmur wearily.


    In my mind, the system is very abnormal to a sentence, "tired more rest!"


    Wow, this system can be so humanized at this time. Mi Ran''er was shocked!


    Miran''er had no strength to say more to the system. After closing her eyes, she soon fell asleep!


    -


    Ming family.


    When master Ming saw Mingyang, he asked coldly, "did you really find him? Don''t you just find a girl to prevaricate your parents? "


    "Of course not. The bracelet on her wrist can represent her identity!" Mingyang light smile, "Dad, I don''t need to find someone to impersonate the bride! If you really can''t find it, just announce that Miss Lin met mountain bandits on her way to the north city. She fell off the cliff and had no bones left, right

 Chapter 2472

    Where is the need to find someone to pretend to be such a fuss!


    Master Ming, listening to his son''s words, felt very reasonable and nodded with approval, "if you find it, the wedding will go on as usual. However, since the girl has the idea of escaping from marriage, once, there may be a second time. You must send someone to stare at the girl carefully!"


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything. Besides, she almost lost her life on the way after escaping from marriage once. I don''t think she should be brave enough to escape for the second time. The second time, she won''t be so lucky to meet me!"


    The smile on Mingyang''s face gradually faded away, and his eyes were slightly tired. "I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first. My mother''s side, please help me take a word of peace."


    "Well."


    After master Ming''s son left, he got up and went back to his yard.


    After seeing his wife, master Ming told his wife exactly what he had just said.


    "So yang''er saw the bracelet? How could the girl not know the meaning of the bracelet since she had been keeping it by her side all the time? "


    Mrs. Ming frowned slightly. "I see that the parents of the Lin family may not have put the engagement in mind. If it wasn''t for something wrong with the store, they wouldn''t have mentioned it on their own initiative."


    Master Ming laughed sarcastically, "what if you don''t want to mention it on your own initiative? Don''t we have to send our daughter to our North City now? When Lin Yueya gets married, if she feels a little sorry for Mingyang, I''ll make her look good! "


    "Don''t be too strict. Let me be this wicked mother-in-law. If you can speak well, you can speak well. Yang''er has his own way to discipline his wife. As elders, don''t interfere too much!"


    Mrs. Ming patted the back of master Ming''s hand and advised him in a low voice.


    Master Ming felt that what Mrs. Ming said was reasonable and nodded slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    The inn.


    Miran''er fell asleep. The sky was dim and the earth was dark. He felt at a loss that he didn''t know where he was.


    She didn''t know how long she had been sleeping, but she was so hungry that she was crying all the time.


    When she got up and walked out of the room, there was a maid waiting outside. When she saw mi Ran''er coming out, the maid came up with a little respect and asked, "Miss Lin, do you want to take a bath or eat first?"


    Miran''er glanced at her, then rubbed her eyes and said, "can I have something to eat while I''m bathing?"


    "Ah?"


    The servant girl was startled and looked at Mi Ran''er at a loss.


    Mi Ran''er pulled his lips. "Let''s have something to eat first. I''m so hungry that my chest is close to my back!"


    "Oh, OK, I''ll ask the people in the kitchen to send the dishes arranged by the young master to the room."


    The servant girl quickly turned and went downstairs.


    When she went downstairs, she turned her head and looked at miran''er from time to time. She was obviously confused by what miran''er had just said. The way she looked at miran''er was like looking at some strange person.


    Miran''er put out her tongue, and she succeeded in venting her anger.


    He went back to the house with a little smile and sat down.


    This group of servant girls are talking about her behind her back. She doesn''t need to retaliate by any means above and below. She just needs to attract them with some comments of four dimensions.


    Let them feel that they are a strange person, and they don''t dare to get close to her, and they don''t know how to talk about her deeds.


    Miran''er thought he was a genius!

 Chapter 2473

    Later, when the servant girls came to serve, they all looked at Mi Ran''er with a kind of scared look. Mi Ran''er was very helpful for this kind of look.


    After eating and drinking, she looked out at the sky.


    "What time is it?" Miran''er asked curiously.


    "It''s almost noon. It''s time for lunch." The servant girl hung her head and answered in a low voice.


    "It''s so late... Well, I''m full. Let''s go out for a walk. I lost all my daily necessities when I came here. I need to buy some! Do you know all the shops in the North City? "


    Mi Ran''er looked at the maids with a little expectation and asked with a little smile.


    The servant girls nodded slowly, "well, Miss Lin, the young master has told you that you are not allowed to leave this room before the wedding. We have already prepared all your daily necessities. Today, you still have a lot of things to do, such as wedding dress, bath and incense burning..."


    Miran''er frowned, "can''t we wait until we come back from shopping?"


    "No


    The servant girl shook her head very simply.


    Mi Ran''er sighed helplessly.


    "Forget it


    She felt that all this might be arranged by Mingyang to prevent her from escaping before the wedding.


    Mingyang this is unnecessary, she now in order to complete the task, want to stay in Mingyang side, more and he contact feelings are too late, how can also escape!


    ¡­¡­


    The fact that MI Ran''er wanted to go out for a stroll soon spread to Ming Yang.


    Qi Feng also heard it.


    After waiting for the reporter to go out, Qi Fengwei frowned and looked at his young master, "young master, this girl Lin doesn''t want to... Escape?"


    "Where can she escape?"


    Mingyang said with a faint smile, "the north city is full of Ming people. No matter where she goes, she will be watched. As soon as the idea of escape comes out, she will be stopped and sent back to the inn! Where do you think she can escape? "


    Qi Feng heard this, slightly pulled his lips, "that''s good, after all, tomorrow is the wedding, if something happens again, when the time comes, a guest, really don''t know how to deal with."


    Mingyang suddenly gets up.


    "Where are you going, young master?" Qi Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Go to see that girl. She must be very boring now. Maybe I can take her out in person, so I can rest assured."


    Qi Feng quickly stops Mingyang, "young master, you can''t! You and Miss Lin have broken this rule. It''s better to abide by it now. "


    Mingyang looked back, frowning and staring at Qifeng, "now that this rule has been broken, what''s the significance of following or not following this rule?"


    "Young master..." what else does Qi Feng want to say.


    Mingyang''s eyes suddenly become severe.


    Qi Feng had to hang down his head and didn''t dare to make any more noise.


    Mingyang left the city master''s mansion and went directly to the inn where mi Ran''er stayed.


    When she arrived at the inn, MI Ran''er had just finished her meal when she heard that Mingyang was coming. At first, she didn''t want to see him. Now she can''t even get out of the door. Even if she meets this guy, she won''t be in a good mood


    As soon as Mingyang says that he wants to take himself to the North City, MI Ran''er rushes to the door and opens it.


    "Do you really want to show me around? Didn''t the servant girl just say that there are many things in the afternoon and I''m not allowed to go out? "

 Chapter 2474

    Miran''er''s eyes were full of expectation.


    Mingyang congeals the surprise that her eyes flash past, and her heart is slightly empty. It seems that her heart beats wrongly.


    He picks eyebrow to nod, "this young master never says empty words."


    Miran''er immediately jumped out of the room.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Mingyang leads mi Ran''er downstairs. The servant girls follow him with some hesitation and uneasiness. Some of them push and shout, probably because they want others to stop the two people in front.


    Beicheng is really prosperous. No wonder the Ming family is so rich.


    Mi Ran''er walks in the front, strolls in the street, and selects many exquisite and beautiful ornaments. Ming Yang and Qi Feng help to carry things in the back, and they have to pay for them.


    Along the way, people in the street vendors were looking at Mi Ran''er. They all knew that the young master of the city was getting married. When they saw mi Ran''er, they guessed the identity of MI Ran''er. Almost everyone was quietly evaluating whether mi Ran''er''s face and temperament matched their young master of the city.


    "Master Ming!" When he came to the entrance of a street, a wooden building appeared in front of several people. Mi Ran''er could not help looking at the unique construction of the wooden building.


    At this time, Mingyang came up behind her, grabbed her wrist and asked, "what are you looking at? Let''s go. "


    "Why is there no plaque in this wooden building? What''s more, it doesn''t open on daybreak in this busy market. What''s the purpose of this wooden building? " Miran''er asked curiously.


    "Don''t do your business anyway!"


    Mi Ran''er couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the window on the second floor of the wooden building suddenly opened, and a girl dressed very gorgeous leaned out her head and waved her handkerchief to Mingyang, "young master Ming, are you looking for Qinghuan?"


    Ming Yang Mei''s heart beat and shook his head, "of course not!"


    He grabbed mi Ran''er''s wrist and his arm weighed a lot. He dragged her to leave the wooden building.


    "That girl and master Ming are old friends just now? Isn''t it one of those beautiful confidants in the rumor? Don''t you say that confidant is passed on, isn''t it true? How can that Qinghuan girl explain that? "


    Mi Ran''er followed Ming Yang''s side. Even if her wrist was hurt by him, there was no sign of unhappiness on her face. She just asked lightly.


    After turning this street, Mingyang had a meal at his feet.


    With a slight frown, he turned to MI Ran''er and said, "so are you questioning me now?"


    Miran''er laughed. "Of course not. I just have some doubts about these things. Don''t I have the right to express my doubts¡°


    "Of course, but we are not husband and wife. Even if you want to control me and express your doubts, I can''t get the position I have to answer here!"


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he was disappointed.


    She broke away Mingyang''s hand. "Since master Ming has said that, I will probably know what kind of position I am in. Don''t worry, I can''t express my doubts freely in the future! I''m so tired. I''ll go back to the inn to have a rest first. Thank you, Mr. Ming and Qi Feng for spending so long with me. The money will be returned to Mr. Ming after my dowry is delivered! "


    With that, MI Ran''er turned and walked away quickly.


    Mingyang heard these words, thought of her just face, eyebrow slightly a Cu, subconsciously looked at Qi Feng.


    Qi Feng was also at a loss.


    Along the way, MI Ran''er did not talk to Mingyang or stay.

 Chapter 2475

    After striding back to the inn, she stepped in and slammed the door.


    Ming Yang, who wanted to enter the house, was shut out of the door by her.


    Mingyang: "I don''t know."


    He looked back at Qi Feng, who said he was helpless. He seemed to see his young master''s family status after marriage.


    Mingyang gives mi Ran''er all the things she bought to her servant girl. Then, with a little anger, she leaves the inn with Qi Feng.


    When mi Ran''er falls on the bed, she thinks of the scene when Qinghuan waves her handkerchief to call Mingyang. She feels that her nose seems to be filled with a very strong and disgusting smell of rouge.


    "Well


    She turned around impatiently, holding the quilt, and didn''t want to think about it.


    Not long after she came back, the maid was ready to bathe her and burn incense, and then she tried it on.


    Miran''er was just like a doll. By the time of dinner, miran''er was so hungry that her chest was close to her back.


    If you have enough to eat and drink, you lie down in bed and can''t sleep.


    Tomorrow is the wedding with Mingyang. According to their current relationship, Mingyang doesn''t like her at all. Otherwise, Mingyang can''t explain anything to Qinghuan.


    He didn''t want her to see Qinghuan, maybe because he didn''t want Qinghuan to see her


    Probably, in order to maintain their romantic characteristics in front of confidants, rather than become a housewife, so Mingyang''s charm outside will be greatly reduced.


    This guy is a jerk!


    It suddenly occurred to MI Ran''er that the system said that there would be a surprise for her after the plane ended. It seems that it was this surprise that made the man of the plane so difficult to deal with.


    Mi Ran''er breathed a long breath. She tossed it over and over on the bed. In the second half of the night, she had a thorough sleep. However, not long after she fell asleep, she heard someone clapping on the door. The maid rushed in with her bridegroom and began to dress her.


    Mi Ran''er felt like a puppet, led by the nose.


    With difficulty, MI Ran''er felt that one third of her soul had been taken away.


    Thinking that she might not be able to eat later, she secretly hid some cakes under her wide sleeves and prepared to pad her stomach in the sedan chair later.


    "Here''s the bridegroom, Miss Lin, get ready!" The servant girl is very happy today. After all, it''s a happy day for the young master. Even if she is very dissatisfied with MI Ran''er, she can''t show her ugly face today. Otherwise, if she is seen by her wife and guests, she will be criticized!


    Miran''er said that he was already ready.


    When Mingyang came into the room, he was stunned to see his new wife.


    In recent days, MI Ran''er has never worn colorful clothes. Now she is sitting on the edge of the bed in red. Although she can''t see her face, Mingyang''s mind is filled with her bright and moving appearance.


    The heart beat faster and faster, Mingyang felt that he was a little too excited.


    He held out his hand to MI Ran''er.


    The servant girl quickly put the two ends of the red silk in the palm of their hands.


    Mi Ran''er feels a slight tug from the other end. She is held up by the servant girl and goes out with Mingyang.


    The wedding ceremony was very complicated, and MI Ran''er''s sight was covered by a veil, so I didn''t know what scene was ahead. I just knew it was very busy. After getting into the sedan chair, the wedding procession began to blow the suona, and there were many cheers around.

 Chapter 2476

    Miran''er''s mood was also aroused inexplicably.


    She fumbled for the cake with her little hand, took out a piece and put it in her mouth. She also wanted to secretly lift the lid to see what was going on outside. This idea had not been implemented yet. The maid on one side had already reached out from the window and pressed mi Ran''er''s little hand.


    "Bride, I know what you want. Don''t lift the lid. Only the bridegroom can lift it. If you break the rules, it will be bad for you and the young master! Please bear it


    The servant girl advised painstakingly.


    With a sigh, MI Ran''er had no choice but to withdraw his hand and sit back in the sedan chair, sighing several times.


    Fortunately, the whole journey was not far away. Soon, the sedan chair stopped and the curtain was lifted. From the Perspective under the hood, MI Ran''er saw a big white hand stretched out to him.


    When mi Ran''er saw the hand, his heart suddenly thumped heavily.


    She pursed her lips and slowly put her little hand into Mingyang''s palm.


    He pulled out of the sedan chair, across the brazier, finally into the hall of the Ming family.


    When he worships, MI Ran''er''s body looks very stiff. When he falls into the eyes of others, he thinks that MI Ran''er is unwilling to marry Mingyang. Therefore, the parents of the Ming family don''t look very good.


    After a long time, miran''er was sent to the bridal chamber.


    "Ah, it''s over at last. I''m going to faint!"


    Miran''er fell directly on the bed.


    The maid and the bridegroom were shocked to see that the bride was so indifferent to her image. The bridegroom quickly came to help mi Ran''er up.


    "My young lady, you can''t do this. If your makeup and hair are broken, what should you do when you see the young master?" The bridegroom pulled her hood and said with a little worry.


    Miran''er was immune to these words.


    She lightly pulled a lip Cape to smile to smile, "he has seen me the most embarrassed appearance, make-up hair disorderly drop, still have a kind of hazy messy beauty, what have you to worry about?"? But when can he come in and lift the lid! I''m so hungry. I want something to eat! "


    "At least you have to walk around the banquet before you can come in. Don''t panic, the bride. The bridegroom will surely come to accompany you for dinner later!"


    The bride patted on the back of MI Ran''er''s hand and comforted her in a soft voice.


    Walk around


    I''m afraid I''ll be drunk. By that time, Mingyang will have no energy for the bridal chamber.


    Miran''er let out a breath.


    Although she is not conservative in her mind, she is not so exclusive of this kind of love affair between men and women. Moreover, Mingyang seems to be strong and attractive to her. However, in some things, she still thinks that only by carrying out some emotional foundation can the human body enjoy it.


    She didn''t want to be that fast.


    However, what mi Ran''er never dreamed of was that the bridegroom, Guan Mingyang, came in less than a quarter of an hour after she entered the bridal chamber.


    A hundred guests, how can this guy finish his toast so soon?


    The bridegroom was also a little surprised. However, if you think about it carefully, the young master can''t wait to enter the bridal chamber to see his bride. Therefore, there is an ambiguous smile on the bridegroom''s face.


    "Young master, please pick up the Xi scale and lift the lid. From now on, you will have a happy life with your wife!"


    Mingyang takes the Xiguai on one side and gently lifts the cover on MI Ran''er''s head.

 Chapter 2477

    As a matter of fact, today''s miran''er''s makeup is not particularly gorgeous. However, Mingyang, who has only seen miran''er''s plain face facing the sky, has a dull look for a second when he sees her with more and more beautiful makeup on her face.


    This expression was brought into view by Mi Ran''er, and a trace of humor rose from the corner of MI Ran''er''s mouth.


    She lifted her eyes and looked at Xiang Mingyang with a smile, "what? Isn''t it pretty? "


    Ming Yang''s Adam''s apple rolls gently. He throws the Xi scale to the bride beside him. Then he raises his hand and pinches mi Ran''er''s chin to further develop her small face.


    "In my opinion, it''s not suitable for you to wear so much makeup."


    Mi Ran''er frowned, "isn''t it really pretty?"


    "It''s not ugly!"


    On Mingyang''s face, there was a joking smile. "It''s so good-looking. I''m afraid you''re going to be watched by others when you dress up so well, madam."


    That''s a little provocative.


    However, MI Ran''er was also an old driver. How could he be so easily moved.


    "Then you must guard me and be nice to me, at least, so that I won''t be fooled away by others who are a little bit nice!"


    Mingyang was amused by her words and bullied him. When he wanted to say something more, he suddenly thought that there were girls and bridesmaids around him. He frowned and looked at the light bulbs. "What are you doing here?"


    "Young master, you and your wife haven''t had a drink yet!" Xiniang has a headache. She still smiles on her face and says to Mingyang helplessly.


    Mingyang slightly raises his eyebrows and sits down beside mi Ran''er.


    The servant girl rushed to pour the wine, and MI Ran''er and Ming Yang drank one by one.


    When he was drinking, Mingyang kept staring at Mi Ran''er. The tassels on both sides of her cheek crossed the back of Mingyang''s hand, which made him feel numb and goose bumps on his back neck.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Mingyang''s face was a little red. Looking at his face, MI Ran''er couldn''t help joking: "it''s just a glass of wine. Is master Ming drunk?"


    "No?"


    Mingyang slightly squints his eyes and rebukes him.


    Mi Ran''er spat out his tongue, "then you''re too weak to drink. I tell you, don''t be drunk in a moment..."


    Miran''er''s slender fingers shook in front of him.


    Mingyang felt dazzled. He immediately raised his hand and grasped mi Ran''er''s finger.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mi Ran''er noticed that Mingyang''s eyes were different, and she was red in the face.


    Look around the maids who haven''t finished going out, she lowered her voice, "people are still there, don''t be so flustered, OK?"


    Mingyang took a deep breath, looked at her red face, raised a trace of evil smile, "just dare to tease me, now look at yourself, but it''s just a glass of wine, you are so red, I see, wait a moment, it must be you!"


    Mi Ran''er pouted his mouth a little unconvinced. "It''s very kind of you to argue with me about this."


    "Why am I embarrassed to argue with my wife about this?" Ming Yang''s men work hard, and MI Ran''er falls into Ming Yang''s arms. The headdress swings, and the tassel hits Ming Yang''s face again.


    Mingyang looked at the complicated tassel, and felt it was a bit of an eyesore. He raised his hand, saw through the mechanism of the tassel, pressed it twice, and then grabbed the tassel and threw it aside.

 Chapter 2478

    "Why are you so rude?"


    Mi Ran''er likes the headdress very much. Seeing that Mingyang is so rude, he angrily says, struggling to pick up the headdress and store it well.


    However, Mingyang takes advantage of the situation to crush mi Ran''er on the bed.


    "Lady, don''t you think we should not take care of the tassel at this time, but do what we should do next? If you like this headdress, you can have a hundred of them made to order for you in the future


    Ming Yang''s words did not make mi Ran''er very happy.


    She looked up at Mingyang and took a deep breath. Then she said in a low voice, "I''ve only eaten a piece of cake since this morning. Now I''m so hungry that my chest is close to my back. Are you sure I''m going to bully me if I''m not allowed to drink water?"


    Mingyang looked at her with a resentful expression, can only get up.


    Holding her little hand, he pulled her to the table and sat down.


    "The food is cold. Let''s heat it up before eating."


    Mingyang touched the dishes on the table for a long time, with a slight frown.


    "No, it''s OK for me to pad my stomach. I can''t eat too much now!" Miran''er was too hungry. If he ate too much, it would be bad for his stomach


    She looked at the food on the table, finally ate some dumplings and drank half a bowl of warm soup.


    She felt that her whole life was completely alive!


    Mingyang sat on one side and didn''t move his chopsticks. Most of them were just picking vegetables for her.


    "Why don''t you eat it?" Miran''er looks at Xiang Mingyang suspiciously.


    "I ate something outside... I knew you couldn''t eat it, so I came in early to accompany you, so that the food wouldn''t be cold!" This is the first time that Mingyang shows such a look of remorse in front of MI Ran''er after he regains his identity.


    Mi Ran''er''s heart was empty.


    Then, she pulled out a smile on her small face.


    "You have to propose a toast, and if you come into the new house too quickly, you may be teased that you can''t wait to get married... It''s normal to stay outside for a while, so you don''t have to blame yourself!"


    On hearing this, Mingyang suddenly gave a bad smile. Then he came to MI Ran''er''s ear and said in a low voice: "but I can''t wait to get married for my husband!"


    Mi Ran''er


    She forgot that she was a wolf!


    She shouldn''t have let go of her guard against him.


    After sipping her lips, MI Ran''er put down her chopsticks, took out her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    "I''m full!"


    "But I''m hungry!"


    When mi Ran''er was picked up by Mingyang, his heart trembled slightly.


    He grabbed Mingyang''s clothes and said: "wait for Mingyang. I have something to tell you..."


    "What?" Ming Yang looks at Mi Ran''er impatiently.


    "After all, it''s husband and wife. I think we''d better be honest about some things and compare prices!"


    Mi Ran''er gently scratched the corners of her lips. Looking at the smile, she felt sad.


    Mingyang frowned and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "I... I don''t care how many confidants you have outside. As long as you don''t bring these people to me and let them bully me, I won''t mind. If you want to bring them back, you have to bring them back, that is... Concubine! I''ll allow you to have a concubine. As long as you don''t act first and then act, I, as a wife, will very generously agree! "

 Chapter 2479

    Mi Ran''er looked at Mingyang''s eyebrows very seriously and said.


    Mingyang''s face is more and more ugly.


    "Is that what you''re telling me so seriously?" Ming Yang calm voice, not good spirit ground asks a way.


    "I... what else can I say besides that? Is that all I can do? " Miran''er spoke innocently.


    Mingyang smashes mi Ran''er to the bed. He stares at her from a commanding position. "Why do you think I really have many confidants? If I really have so many confidants, do I need to go to Nancheng to chase you? If I really have so many Yingyan, I might as well tell you that you were killed by mountain bandits on the way to the north city when I learned about your escape from marriage! Why should I marry a strange woman I''ve never met without any feelings? "


    Mi Ran''er was confused by what Mingyang said.


    "What''s the matter with that Qinghuan girl yesterday? She is so familiar with you. It seems that you should visit her often, young master Ming? " Miran''er asked with a slight frown.


    Mingyang sneered, "I only visited, but I didn''t visit often, but it was just a meeting!"


    "Once upon a time? Can I hear and recognize people when I meet you? Can I open the window to greet you directly? I''m afraid it''s been a long time... "Mi Ran''er didn''t realize that there was a sour taste in her tone.


    However, Mingyang read out a girl''s feeling of jealousy.


    He suddenly laughed.


    The anger on the face has completely faded, is a sincere smile.


    "What do you eat?" Ming Yang approached mi Ran''er a lot and asked in a low voice.


    Miran''er''s eyes turned.


    "I''m your wife. Can''t I ask about your relationship with other women?"


    Mi Ran''er asked, looking around him.


    "Of course, but what I can explain is that I really have nothing to do with that woman. Before, she was brought to the hunting site by a friend and met. Later, she made occasional encounters with my young master from time to time. My young master was very tired, but the woman didn''t do anything harmful to nature. She couldn''t be arrested directly, so she had to let it happen, but she didn''t want to be arrested, If I had known that it would make you feel bad, I would have sent someone to throw it out of the North City, so that she could never enter the north city again


    Ming Yang''s overbearing president attribute is really rich.


    Miran''er laughed again helplessly.


    "OK, just think that you have nothing to do with her, but can you guarantee that there will be no more women of the same nature in front of me to seduce you blatantly?"


    Ming Yang Leng Leng, to tell you the truth, he really has no way to guarantee.


    However, it''s really easy not to let these women disturb his life and seduce him.


    "Of course Ming Yang nodded and assured mi Ran''er formally.


    "Are you sure?" Miran''er asked suspiciously.


    "Sure."


    The corner of Mingyang''s mouth raised a faint smile, "now I promise, should you let me take the next step?"


    "You..."


    Miran''er''s face became more and more red. Can''t this guy think of anything else besides these?


    She looked at his handsome face helplessly, and MI Ran''er suddenly remembered something.


    "Wait a minute, I don''t think you''ve changed a little bit."

 Chapter 2480

    Ming Yang didn''t expect that MI Ran''er had just found that he had removed the things that he had changed his appearance before.


    A little disappointed.


    "What are the changes?" Mingyang is quite interested in his action, low smile asked.


    "In fact, suddenly, there is not much change in facial features, but it''s more exquisite and beautiful than before. Did you change your face before? How did you do that? "


    When mi Ran''er talks, her little hand falls on Mingyang''s face. If someone else sees their actions, they will feel very ambiguous.


    Small hand is still groping, she is very novel for such a transvestite.


    "I''ll tell you later, isn''t it the most important thing for us to... Enter the bridal chamber?" Mingyang said badly, holding her little hand in the palm of his hand.


    Then she pressed her hands on both sides of the pillow.


    The smile on his face gradually became evil.


    "Lady, now, we should start to belong to our bridal chamber..."


    His smile was really puzzling. Mi Ran''er felt that she was immediately attracted by this smile, and then... Without principle, she didn''t resist his action at all, on the contrary, she still catered to it.


    -


    On the first day after marriage, I need to offer tea to my parents in law.


    The parents of the Ming family are no more simple businessmen than those of the Lin family. Their parents are still in the world with one foot. Therefore, MI Ran''er thinks that the parents of the Ming family are certainly not so pedantic, and they should get along with each other better.


    But miran''er was wrong.


    The low air pressure she felt during the tea ceremony may be the most embarrassing scene she has encountered since she finished her task in so many aspects.


    When offering tea, Mrs. Ming also asked about the Lin family.


    Miran''er replied very tactfully.


    Mrs. Ming''s eyes have been on MI Ran''er''s face all the time. She is obviously very satisfied with MI Ran''er''s face. However, because of the original owner''s escape from marriage, Mrs. Ming has a deep estrangement from her daughter-in-law.


    Therefore, Mrs. Ming''s face is not very good.


    "Well, now that you''ve married to the Ming family, you''re a member of the Ming family. Remember your identity and stay in the city Lord''s mansion. Don''t run around. Besides, Mingyang is the only son of the master and I. I hope you can try your best to make the Ming family more popular."


    Mrs. Ming didn''t have any extra words for MI Ran''er. After taking back her eyes lightly, she gave a deep admonition.


    The implication of this is to let mi Ran''er stay in the city master''s residence and become a qualified child bearing machine?


    When mi Ran''er heard this, his brow frowned in a moment.


    Her expression fell into Mrs. Ming''s eyes.


    "What? What''s wrong with Yueya''s advice? " Mrs. Ming asked coldly.


    "Of course not."


    Mi Ran''er quickly pulled out a smile on her face. "Yueya must abide by her mother-in-law''s instruction and keep her duty. She won''t bring trouble to her father-in-law, mother-in-law and her husband."


    Such a obedient mi Ran''er surprised Ming Yang, who had been standing by without saying much.


    "Just know." Mrs. Ming said faintly.


    Mingyang takes mi Ran''er to leave. He is worried that if his new daughter-in-law could get into trouble with her old mother, she would have a relapse.

 Chapter 2481

    After watching Mingyang and his wife leave, Mrs. Ming frowns and looks at her husband.


    "Just after I said that, did you see her expression? It seems very reluctant to give birth to our Ming family! "


    Master Ming sighed helplessly, "I said, she just entered the house one day, you say these, she may not be ready for psychology, it''s normal to show that kind of expression."


    "What''s the psychological preparation? Which new daughter-in-law''s mother-in-law doesn''t say these words the first day she enters the house? " Madame Ming glared at her husband, "I see, you just see this girl is young and beautiful, so you can''t bear to let me blame her!"


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Anyway, it''s you and my daughter-in-law. If these words are heard by Mingyang, how can you let me get along with Mingyang as a father? "


    Mrs. Ming also felt that she had gone too far.


    Sipping her lips, her face flushed with anger, and she got up and walked towards the backyard.


    On this side, Mingyang and his wife have no idea that their parents are quarreling over their new daughter-in-law.


    "What? You don''t want to have children for your husband? " Looking at Mi Ran''er''s silent face, Ming Yang suddenly leans down to him, lowers his voice in his ear, and asks deliberately.


    "I didn''t say that!" Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows, turned her eyes and glared at Mingyang. "I could have been born, but now I''m too young to be mature in all aspects. Having a child is consuming my life. Moreover, Mr. Ming, you and I don''t realize that we will become husband and wife in ten days. The emotional foundation between the two is not solid. If the child is born, we can''t feel the love between our parents, It''s not good for his growth either. "


    Mingyang listens to these words, the corner of his mouth suddenly raises a smile.


    "You said so much, don''t you just want to tell Weifu that you are not ready to give birth to children for your husband now... Don''t worry, my young master is not the kind of person who can force others to make trouble! If you don''t want to, no one will force you! "


    Mingyang said that, without waiting for MI Ran''er to say anything more, he directly brushed his sleeve and turned away.


    Mi Ran''er


    That makes you angry?


    Miran''er wanted to say that he was not angry yet.


    With some speechless tugs on her lips, MI Ran''er returns to her yard with Mingyang''s servant girl.


    The servant girl''s attitude towards mi Ran''er was quite casual before. Now, because mi Ran''er has become the official young grandmother of the Ming family, she dare not be more presumptuous. She is always respectful in front of MI Ran''er.


    "Young lady, the young master told young lady that she was tired last night. Today, when she comes back from tea, if she needs to rest, she can go to bed directly. The kitchen has prepared a soup for you to drink."


    Mi Ran''er listened to the ambiguous words of the servant girl. As soon as she picked her eyebrows, her face turned red.


    She shook her head. "I''m not tired. Where''s your master''s study?"


    "What do you want, young lady?"


    The servant girl asked suspiciously.


    "I want to read the pamphlet to pass the time. Otherwise, I can''t just stay at home and do nothing, can I?"


    Mi Ran''er raised her eyebrows and looked at the servant girl. Suddenly, she gave a bad smile and asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter? What secrets are hidden in your young master''s study


    The servant girl shakes her head quickly, "it''s not. The young master has told us that no matter where the lady wants to go in the yard, we can''t stop you! Come with me, ma''am

 Chapter 2482

    Mi Ran''er follows the servant girl to Mingyang''s study.


    There are many pamphlets in the study, which are exactly the same as the pamphlets she first met Mingyang with in his hand.


    She went over and took a look at one.


    "Er..."


    Mi Ran''er thought that there was still a young girl standing behind her. She suddenly closed the book in her hand, and her ears were getting hot.


    Ming Yang, a sultry and strange man, actually saw this kind of little Huang Wen with pictures.


    She thought this guy was looking at something meaningful.


    Mi Ran''er''s action made the girl on one side wonder, "young lady, what''s written in this book? Actually, I don''t even know how to read. "


    "Can''t you read?"


    Miran''er was a little surprised. However, he did not look at the book again. Although he could not read the words, there were pictures on the book, and you could see that it was greasy.


    Mi Ran''er really didn''t want to ruin Ming Yang''s reputation in front of these girls.


    Putting the book back, miran''er turned and looked at the study with interest.


    "When does your young master usually come to the study?"


    "In fact, the young master didn''t come much after he grew up. The old city master handles the affairs of the city master''s mansion. The young master usually manages the things in the shop. All these things can be solved in the shop. There''s no need to take them home to do them. The young master usually goes back to the house to have a rest after he comes back."


    "Well... It seems that this study is deserted here. It''s a pity."


    It''s such a scholarly room.


    Mingyang''s temperament was so clear that she thought he was a person who knew how to cultivate his sentiment. Now it seems that he thought more about it.


    In Mingyang''s study, MI Ran''er found a book that was still clear water, went to the cool chair in front of the bed and sat down.


    The girl went to make tea for her and brought her snacks.


    Tomorrow an''er will sit here leisurely for a whole morning.


    Towards noon, she couldn''t carry it. The book slipped from her palm and fell to the ground. She leaned against the cool chair and fell asleep.


    Seeing this, the maid is ready to hold a quilt and cover it for her.


    Dare to go out of the study, she saw Mingyang come in from the door.


    "Where''s the young lady?" Mingyang slightly frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "The young lady fell asleep in the study. The maid worried that the young lady would be cold. She was going to hold the bed and cover the quilt for the young lady." The servant girl answers Mingyang''s question respectfully.


    Ming Yang, after a sound, let the servant girl to take the thin quilt, and then he took it into the study.


    Seeing the girl sleeping in front of the window, the warm sunshine sprinkled on her face. Although she couldn''t see her facial features clearly, Mingyang was very familiar with the girl''s appearance.


    There was an unconscious smile at the corner of his mouth. When he came to the cool chair, he opened the thin quilt and covered mi Ran''er''s cheek.


    "Well, what''s the matter..."


    Mi Ran''er was startled by Mingyang''s action.


    I woke up with a fright.


    She pulled Bo down and looked at Mingyang standing in front of the cool chair. Her small eyebrows suddenly frowned, "when did you... Come back?"


    There was a trace of anger in the center of her brow.


    "Just came back, what are you looking at?" When Mingyang saw the pamphlet on her chest, he reached for it and simply looked through it. "This pamphlet was bought a long time ago. It should be under the shelf. Have you seen the contents of those pamphlets above?"

 Chapter 2483

    Mingyang''s eyes are full of obvious banter.


    Mi Ran''er picked her eyebrows and nodded, "yes, I''ve seen it. Why? Can''t I see that? Since I can''t see it, young master Ming, why don''t you put it away properly, or restrict me from going in and out of your study? "


    Mingyang did not expect that MI Ran''er would refute himself like this.


    He Leng Leng, immediately, not angry smile.


    He took her by the arm and pulled her straight up from the cool chair.


    "Of course, I can let you see it. After all, Weifu wanted to let you learn some of the contents. In this way, in..."


    Mingyang said more and more.


    The smile under his eyes became more and more obvious.


    This asshole!


    Mi Ran''er scolded in his heart, then raised his foot and stepped on Mingyang''s instep.


    "It hurts!" Mingyang was wronged immediately.


    "It''s good to know the pain. When I first met you, I didn''t expect you to be such a sullen guy!" Mi ran didn''t make complaints about it.


    Mingyang embraces her shoulder and takes her out of the study.


    "Don''t you also show the essence of husband in front of you now?" Mingyang said with a low smile.


    Mi Ran''er suddenly reached out and pinched his lip. "You''d better not show your essence so suddenly. I think my heart is too small to bear for a while."


    Mingyang: "I don''t know."


    Ming Yang takes mi Ran''er to the dining room to have lunch with his parents.


    The food of the Ming family is very good. There are several things that are very good for women. It should not be for Mrs. Ming, but for MI Ran''er.


    These dishes have fully demonstrated the Ming parents'' desire to have grandchildren.


    Mi Ran''er''s eyebrows beat. She felt that the more pressure her parents put on her, the harder it would be for her to conceive.


    Mi Ran''er didn''t include these dishes during the meal.


    Finally, Mrs. Ming couldn''t go any further. She filled a bowl of tonic Soup for MI Ran''er: "Yueya, this soup is specially prepared for you in the kitchen. You can taste it. If you like, let the kitchen prepare it often."


    Miran''er looked at the soup in the bowl and took a deep breath. At last, she nodded, "thank you, grandma."


    She took a taste.


    In fact, the soup is delicious, but the taste of medicinal materials is very obvious.


    Finally finished a bowl, she turned her eyes to see Mingyang.


    Why not prepare some tonic Soup for Mingyang? After all, it''s not one person''s business to have a baby. It''s two people''s business. If Mingyang has any problems, she can''t reproduce by herself and give birth to the Ming family''s grandchildren!


    The meaningful gaze makes Mingyang aware. Mingyang purses his lips and subconsciously looks at Mi Ran''er. Their eyes collide.


    Seeing what mi Ran''er was thinking at the moment, Ming Yang''s back was stiff, and he quickly moved his eyes, pretending that he had never seen anything.


    "Yueya, the wives of some businessmen in the city will come to the backyard of the city master''s mansion tomorrow. You will be responsible for preparing the refreshments and tea for them! I''ll have them ready for you


    At the end of the meal, Mrs. Ming suddenly rubbed the corner of her mouth, looked at Mi Ran''er and spoke in a low voice.


    When mi Ran''er heard this, she picked her eyebrows slightly, then nodded with a smile, "OK, mother-in-law, don''t worry. I will make sure that tomorrow''s party is well organized, so that those ladies can see how virtuous your daughter-in-law is."

 Chapter 2484

    This made Mrs. Ming amused.


    She is very happy to nod, "well, well, you have this sentence, I am relieved."


    Mi Ran''er lowered her eyes and thought sarcastically that Mrs. Ming invited these ladies to her house and ordered her to prepare snacks and tea,


    Isn''t it just to give her pressure and show off her daughter-in-law?


    After lunch, MI Ran''er and Ming Yang go back to the yard for a nap.


    After returning, before mi Ran''er lay down on the bed, Mrs. Ming''s servant girl came.


    "Young lady, these are the hobbies and taboos of several ladies. The lady told us to make proper arrangements. If anything goes wrong, the reception is not good enough, and then the impression of these ladies on the city Lord''s mansion will become worse!"


    The servant girl is worthy of being the person beside the wife of the city Lord. She speaks and does things very neatly.


    Miran''er grabbed the thick sheets of paper and nodded, "well, I see."


    After the maid left, MI Ran''er sat down and looked carefully at what was written on the paper.


    I don''t know when, Mingyang stood behind her.


    "How do I feel that your mother intended to test me?" After reading it, MI Ran''er drooped his head wearily and said helplessly.


    "Isn''t it normal to test you? After all, you are going to be the wife of the city Lord. At that time, you will be the one who will deal with these rich merchant wives. She just wants to teach you these things as soon as possible, so that you can get used to the life of dealing with people like this. "


    Mingyang is right.


    Mi Ran''er patted the paper on the table, and she said with a smile, "such a test is nothing to me at all..."


    She just doesn''t like the scene of being commented on tomorrow.


    Mingyang from her sigh, read out the girl now state of mind.


    He pinched her shoulder painfully. "Well, I believe you can handle it properly."


    When mi Ran''er heard this, he looked back at Mingyang. After he looked at him, he suddenly grinned, "you are so gentle to me and encourage me. I''m really not used to it!"


    "It''s all husband and wife. If I don''t encourage you, do I have to pour cold water on you? If you can''t do these things well, won''t you lose my face? I encourage you just want you to deal with the things of tomorrow! Don''t think about it. "


    Mingyang said and took back his hand.


    This guy is really proud.


    Mi Ran''er got up, passed Mingyang, went to the bed, and fell down on the bed. Her face was buried in the soft bedding. She said in an open voice: "I didn''t think much about it. I know the situation between us now. I will try my best to be the young lady of the north city leader. I hope you can play my husband well too..."


    "Play?"


    The man sat down heavily by the bed.


    His big hand fell on MI Ran''er''s waist and squeezed it hard.


    It''s punitive.


    "For husband is your husband. What is acting?" The man''s tone with a touch of anger.


    "Oh, I said something wrong. I''m sorry, my husband!" With the sound of Xianggong, Mingyang''s heart suddenly rippled


    He bent down.


    Seeing what he was going to do, MI Ran''er shrunk his neck and said, "Ai Ai, it''s noon now..."


    "What happened at noon? It''s just a nap! "


    The man''s words let mi Ran''er''s forehead slip three black lines.

 Chapter 2485

    It''s really a person who can do such sullen things as publicizing silver in the daytime


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch the next day.


    There are nearly ten ladies who come to the city Lord''s residence as guests.


    Everyone is wearing gold and silver. My family is very rich. My husband is more capable than yours.


    However, when they got to Mrs. Ming''s front, they all put away their perverseness and became obedient.


    Mrs. Ming invited these ladies to the back garden of the city Lord''s mansion. There were several pots of flowers picked from southern Xinjiang in the back garden, which were very beautiful. These flowers were Lin Yueya''s dowry. The ladies in the north city had not seen the flowers and plants in southern Xinjiang, so they were very curious, so they had this gathering.


    Miran''er prepared many things.


    She has been in and out of the back kitchen since she got up in the morning. She is so busy that even lunch is simply solved in the kitchen.


    In this regard, Mingyang complained in front of his mother.


    Madame Ming did not expect that miran''er would value her instructions so much. She was moved and felt that she had done too much. However, she was also looking forward to what miran''er had prepared.


    "Hello ladies, I''m Mingyang''s wife, Lin Yueya! You can call me Yueya. " When mi Ran''er asked people to come with food and tea, he said hello to you.


    It was the first time for the ladies to see the true face of MI Ran''er, and they were all a little surprised.


    Several of them were secretly praising, only one lady looked at Mi Ran''er with disgust.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Miss Lin. after all, only miss Lin can escape marriage on the way of asking someone to marry me..." the lady whispered with sarcasm.


    There was no one else to speak at the moment, so the lady''s words were very abrupt in the back garden.


    The words fell on everyone''s ears, and almost everyone''s face changed.


    Mrs. Ming''s face sank in an instant. Just as she opened her mouth to say something, MI Ran''er said with a slow smile, "madam, you are wrong. First, it''s not because you asked the Ming family to marry you, but because the engagement already exists. If you don''t get married now, you will get married later. Second, it''s not a runaway marriage on the way, It''s because I don''t want to leave my hometown. I want to ride around in the middle of the night. Who knows, when I lost my way and got separated from the wedding party, my husband came to teach me that something happened to me. If I really don''t want to come to Beicheng, why should I meet him? It''s too late to avoid him! "


    Miran''er''s words are half true and half false. I don''t know whether these ladies believe them or not. Miran''er says that she believes them anyway.


    The system is also joking in my mind, and I believe it.


    The sneer on the lady''s face was still very obvious, "in the process of things, we didn''t see it with our own eyes. Now, we have no right to refute what you want to say..."


    "Since my aunt knows that you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, why do you still say these words that hurt my mother?"


    Mingyang didn''t know when he appeared in the back garden. He interrupted the lady lightly.


    It was my aunt.


    Mi Ran''er remembers that when she was busy in the kitchen, she heard the burning maid say that originally, Mingyang''s aunt intended to marry her daughter, Mingyang''s cousin, to Mingyang. Unexpectedly, she killed Cheng Yaojin on the way, and killed her daughter''s way to become the wife of the city Lord


    No wonder the lady is so angry now.

 Chapter 2486

    Mi Ran''er almost looked at Xiang Mingyang. Mingyang strode to her side, put his hand around her shoulder, and gave her a big smile. "You''ve prepared so many things!"


    "Not tired!" Miran''er gave a sweet smile.


    "If you''re not tired, just put these things down and leave the space for your mother and ladies. The older generation has their own topics..."


    Mingyang said, looking at Mrs. Xiang Ming.


    Mrs. Ming nodded slightly.


    Ming Yang takes mi Ran''er to say goodbye to the ladies and leaves with her little hand.


    "The relationship between master Ming and his wife looks really good! The young lady should like the young master very much, too? " A lady looked at the back of the two young people enviously, looked at Mrs. Xiang Ming, and asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, she is a member of the Ming family now. Everything she does is for the sake of the Ming family''s face. Today''s snacks and tea are all prepared by her. It took her a whole morning. You should have a good taste."


    Mrs. Ming said with a smile and looked at her sister-in-law.


    The smile at the bottom of my eyes disappeared in an instant.


    "If you don''t want to eat and enjoy the flowers, you can leave first."


    "Sister! You know that''s not what I mean. I''m just complaining about Mingyang''s injustice. As soon as this woman sees it, she will... "The aunt is still very unconvinced. After stamping her feet, she bites her teeth and looks at Mrs. Ming reluctantly.


    Mrs. Ming directly and coldly interrupted her, "Mingyang doesn''t need anyone to complain about his injustice, you also need to be restrained!"


    "Elder sister..." my aunt''s eyes were red.


    "If you can''t accept this niece''s daughter-in-law, then you don''t have to come back to the city Lord''s mansion in the future. Come back when you accept this niece''s daughter-in-law!" Mrs. Ming''s tone became more and more clear.


    The ladies on one side didn''t dare to speak at all.


    My aunt was so angry that she got up and said, "just go. I want to see when this little bitch will run away again."


    Then he got up and left with his skirt.


    Mingfu took a deep breath. When he took back his eyes and looked at the ladies in front of him, there was a little tenderness in his eyes. "OK, don''t worry about this guy. Let''s eat and enjoy the flowers."


    "Well, good, good..."


    The ladies said they were very embarrassed.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Ming felt relieved and looked at the food on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    Mingyang takes mi Ran''er back to the yard.


    In fact, MI Ran''er was a little guilty. He had just lied.


    "I know now that you were lost..." Ming Yang stooped slightly and looked at Mi Ran''er with equal eyes. "If it wasn''t for me to find you, what would you do?"


    "I don''t know."


    Miran''er was slightly surprised. "But you know what''s going on. Why do you choose to believe me now?"


    "I didn''t see with my own eyes that you are planning to escape marriage. Why can''t I believe you are lost?" Mingyang said with a low smile.


    Miran''er understood.


    Mingyang is obviously under the steps!


    "Xianggong, I will stay by your side and live well with you in the future!" She was so moved that she jumped into Mingyang''s arms.


    Mingyang frowned at such a sweet impact, subconsciously hugged her, and then, with a low smile, "well... If you dare not be good, I will punish you..."


    Miran''er gave a hum and buried his face deeper.


    Mingyang also hugged her tightly.


    At this moment, MI Ran''er suddenly heard a Ding Dong sound in his mind: "congratulations to the host for completing the task of the standard plane. He is about to be sent away from the standard plane!"

 Chapter 2487

    Nine days away, the Phoenix family.


    In the bedroom, the beautiful woman who squints and sleeps seems to have some feeling, and suddenly opens a pair of sharp eyes.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the woman sat upright, a pair of rational and sober eyes staring at the palace.


    Aware of her action, the man behind her came forward to circle her waist, low with a little lazy voice sounded: "what''s the matter?"


    The beautiful woman is mi you Ning, and the man behind her is mi LAN Yun.


    They have been back to the Fengs for nearly a thousand years, and they have rarely stepped into the six realms except the Fengs.


    But today mi you Ning has noticed something. She wants to leave the Feng family.


    "Ran''er, Ran''er is back." Miyuning''s voice trembled slightly.


    Ran''er, at her words, the languid color on MI Lanyun''s face was replaced by solemnity.


    "Honey, how do you know?"


    Miyuning put one hand at the mouth of yuexiong. "I know that Ran''er told me. She''s back. She''s back from three thousand small worlds. She''s waiting for me. Let''s go to her. Shall we go to her?"


    Seeing that she was full of expectation and confusion, and a little nervous, MI Lanyun took her head, put it on her shoulder, and said gently, "OK, OK, listen to your baby."


    "Father, mother!"


    Just then, there was a warm young voice outside.


    Hearing the familiar warm voice, all of MI Youning''s emotions dissipated, and his lips showed a gentle smile.


    "It''s Tianxi. Tianxi is back."


    Mi Lanyun naturally recognized that his disheartened son had come back.


    Mi Lanyun''s face was very ugly when he thought of the sensation his son caused in the six realms. His ability to attract bees and attract butterflies would be defeated sooner or later.


    "Tianxi, come in." Without waiting for MI Lanyun to speak, MI Youning makes a sound directly.


    The young man outside the door immediately took the woman in hand and strode towards the hall.


    Mi you Ning and Mi LAN Yun have already got up to stay. While they are tidying up their clothes, MI Tianxi and the girl in her hand also walk into the bedroom.


    "Mother! Father


    A female voice with a smile and a choking voice rang out.


    Miyuning straightens her clothes. She looks up in disbelief. When she sees the girl her son is holding, her eyes turn red.


    "Ran''er!"


    She ran quickly to the girl and held her in her arms.


    "Mother, I''m back." Miran''er raised her arm to hold her back, and the dependence and admiration in her voice were all obvious.


    Mi Lanyun and Mi Tianxi, their father and son, look at their close embrace, and their similar peach blossom eyes are full of helplessness.


    "How have you been in the last thousand years?" Miyuning let go of her daughter, and her beautiful eyes looked up and down at each other.


    Mi Ran''er, who was still immersed in the joy of her parents'' reunion, heard her mother''s question, frowned lightly and said frankly, "no, I met a bad guy!"


    Mi you Ning hears the speech and looks back at Mi LAN Yun. A heavy color flashed in their eyes.


    Or the former looked anxiously at Ran''er and asked tentatively, "did that man bully you?"


    Miran nuzzled her lips, but she did not speak any more.


    "Tut tut..." at this time, MI Tianxi made a sound to find the sense of existence, and the sound was quite ambiguous.


    Mi Ran''er heard his voice and cast a warning look.


    The latter seems to be unaware of the same, "father, mother, do you know where I found my sister?"


    "Where is it?"

 Chapter 2488

    "Mi Tianxi, shut up Miran''er''s face was full of anxiety.


    Mi Tianxi gives her a banter smile, and then says to MI Youning and Mi LAN, "I picked up this girl in Taoyuan dreamland. When I picked her up, I would return her clothes, clothes, cover and body!"


    "You want to die!" Mi Ran''er didn''t expect that he actually said it.


    She broke away from the action of Kai mi you Ning holding her and flew away to MI Tian Xi to fight against her.


    The two are equally capable, or MI Tianxi is better, so he lets his sister go everywhere.


    "Enough!" Mi LAN Yun''s deep and dignified voice rang out.


    After the two children stopped, he strode to MI Youning''s side, looked at her pale and worried face, reached for her hand and said, "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Mi you Ning raised her eyes and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. "How can we not worry? The Taoyuan dreamland is the old nest of the way of heaven!"


    "It''s OK. First listen to what Ran''er says." Mi Lanyun comforts her.


    On this side, MI Ran''er quit. "There''s nothing to say. That guy fooled me!"


    "Who said I played with ran er?"


    Outside the palace, a majestic voice sounded.


    When they heard the pressure coming from the door, MI Lanyun and MI Youning''s eyes flashed with the intention of killing, and their strong air immediately came out.


    Ran er''s face changed greatly, while Mi Tianxi held her arms, dressed and ready to see the play, without the slightest worry.


    The man outside the hall slowly appeared in the eyes of the public.


    The man was dressed in white, handsome and elegant. He walked slowly into the eyes of the public step by step.


    As the man walks in, the other person''s face is also fully displayed. The handsome face is noble and elegant, with a smile like spring breeze, and the dark eyes are merciful and gentle.


    But when he looked at Mi Ran''er, he had an unspeakable fondness and tenderness.


    When mi Ran''er saw his appearance, there was a little warmth in his eyes, but then it turned into a cold light without looking at each other.


    "Ran''er, I''ve come to see you."


    His voice was so soft and soft that it seemed to melt people.


    Mi Tianxi shivers and touches her arm to see if she has goose bumps.


    When the man saw that MI Ran''er was playing with a small temper, he slowly raised his lips. There was no accident.


    He bowed his head to MI LAN Yun and mi you Ning, "I''ve met the Phoenix King, empress Feng. Today I''m here to propose marriage and ask to marry the Phoenix master."


    "Oh Mi LAN Yun hugged mi you Ning''s shoulder and sneered: "who are you? My dear daughter, how can I give her to a stranger and not marry her! "


    The man smell speech complexion more modest, self introduction way: "in the next Mi Road, sincerely come to ask to marry xiaofengzhu."


    Mi Dao is the way of heaven, or the way of heaven of his predecessor. His ability is profound.


    "No! I won''t marry you villain


    Miran''er cried out and even jumped to protest.


    The color of helplessness flashed through Mi Dao''s eyes, but his face was gentle.


    He looked at Mi Ran''er affectionately and anxiously, "good Ran''er, you should be careful of the children in your stomach when you jump like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mi Lanyun, MI Youning, and Mi Tianxi''s eyes were on ran er''s stomach.


    Even miran''er himself was a fool.


    She raised her hand tremblingly and put it on her stomach. She raised her eyes and stared at Mi and said, "what did you say?"


    "Ran''er, you have our child."

 Chapter 2489

    Mi Ran''er''s eyes widened. "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Mi Dao said in a gentle voice: "ran Er can feel it if you don''t believe it."


    As soon as his voice fell, miran''er immediately closed her eyes and felt inside her body and mind.


    Her six senses opened, and soon saw a white light in her abdomen, so bright and dazzling.


    However, it seemed that MI Ran''er could not feel its glare.


    She looked deeply at the white light, and saw the baby inside, a small ball, a small body, looking so delicate.


    She''s really pregnant!


    When mi Ran''er saw the little child, her facial expression softened, and her whole body radiated the aura of maternal love.


    Children so small, so clever to lie there, real love.


    At this moment, the child opened his eyes. The bright and familiar eyes suddenly reminded mi Ran''er of MI Tao''s tender and affectionate eyes.


    The child suddenly grinned. It was a lovely smile. Mi Ran''er''s heart was so soft that she wanted to hug the lovely child immediately.


    Unfortunately, the child only half smile, eyes slowly closed, the smile on the face also gradually disappeared.


    Soon the child fell into deep sleep again. After all, he has not fully grown up and can not maintain long-term consciousness.


    Mi Ran''er opens her eyes. She drops her eyes and touches her belly gently and carefully. Her eyes show maternal love.


    This change makes mi Lanyun, MI Youning and Mi Tianxi know that she is really pregnant.


    Mi Dao looked at her face full of maternal love halo, raised his feet uncontrollably toward her step by step.


    As he stood in front of MI Ran''er, he reached out and took each other''s hand. "Don''t be angry, Ran''er. Although I pulled you into three thousand small worlds, it''s all because I love you."


    Mi Ran''er still looked down, as if he had not heard him, but his hand did not break away from him.


    Seeing her attitude, MI Dao was a little worried. "Don''t be angry, baby. I''ll apologize to you. I shouldn''t pull you into the three thousand world without saying hello.


    But before that, I also have no memory. We can meet in the vast sea of people and love each other all our lives. It''s not destined. "


    "Predestined? What''s the destiny? " Mi Ran''er finally raised her head, with a smile on her face.


    Mi Dao looked at her beautiful face and said in a low voice: "it''s destined that I belong to you."


    "Well! Glib Mi Ran''er broke away.


    Nevertheless, MI Dao can see that her attitude is softening.


    But it''s really his fault. He pulls people into the three thousand world. Every time he meets, he actually does something in secret.


    But the process of their love is beyond his control.


    They are really destined to belong to each other.


    Mi Lanyun, MI Youning, and Mi Tianxi, three living people, look at the ambiguities between them, and they all show the expression that they hate iron but not steel.


    However, looking at the real smile on MI Ran''er''s face, MI LAN Yun takes Chen Mengtian out of the hall.


    Only Mi Tianxi didn''t leave. His peach blossom eyes looked up and down at Mi Dao, full of critical color.


    Mi Dao raised his eyes, fearless to the sight of shangmi Tianxi.


    Mi Tianxi raised her lips and showed a cold and dangerous smile: "no matter what your status is, now you are going to marry the little Phoenix master of our Phoenix family. If one day you find out that you dare to bully my sister, I will be able to deal with you alone without the help of my father and mother!"

 Chapter 2490

    Mi Dao heard Mi Tianxi''s warning. His handsome face was full of seriousness. "No, I will never let ran Er get hurt."


    Mi Tianxi still has a cold face, but her eyes soften when she looks at Mi Ran''er.


    "That would be the best!" He raised his chin to Midao.


    After warning each other, MI Tianxi gives ran er a playful look, and then wanders out of the palace.


    Miran''er looked at his back as he left, and a warm smile flashed through his eyes.


    Before, the reason why my brother appeared in Taoyuan dreamland and brought her back to the Phoenix family for the first time was that he knew she would land there.


    He should have returned later. However, when he came to see her for the first time, he was intercepted by his elder brother. Mi Ran''er knew that his elder brother was very kind to her, and she understood that.


    Mi Dao sees that MI Ran''er''s eyes are still staring at Mi Tianxi, and his eyes can''t help flashing displeasure and jealousy.


    He stretched out his hand to straighten miran''er''s head, so that her eyes could only look at him.


    "Ran''er, we are finally together," he exclaimed


    Mi Ran''er laughed at the words: "I didn''t promise."


    Mi Dao slowly raised the corner of his lips, touched her cheek gently, and said gently, "Ran''er, you can''t cheat me or yourself. You love me."


    "So what! You separated me from my parents and brother for a thousand years Mi Ran''er feigned anger.


    Mi Dao held people in his arms and said in a low voice, "I''m wrong, but not so. How can I get along with you? How can you and I love each other?"


    "Well! It''s unreasonable


    Mi Ran''er did not break away from the embrace of MI Dao.


    She knew the relationship between MI Dao and her parents. Under that premise, they did not have a chance.


    Inside the palace, they hugged each other tightly.


    Outside the palace.


    Mi Lanyun embraces the woman in her arms and flies to the top of Fengshan.


    Here is a fairyland in the world. There are misty springs, exquisite attic pavilions, and hundreds of fairy flowers.


    Mi Lanyun holds Chen Mengtian in his arms, changes all his clothes and disappears, and flies directly into the spring with him.


    This behavior caught miyuning off guard.


    When she reacts, MI Lanyun has imprisoned her and can''t escape any more.


    "Honey, the children are old. Let''s have another baby."


    "You big head!" Miyuning broke away with both hands and feet.


    However, she is no match for MI Lanyun.


    And the man had a premeditated plan and didn''t give her a chance to break free.


    The ripples in the spring gradually became apparent.


    All his children grow up. Ran''er finds happiness. Tianxi seems to be fooling around. In fact, he is the most modest. He never needs to worry about his affairs.


    The life of MI LAN Yun and mi you Ning may need to be adjusted blindly.


    ¡­¡­


    Mi Tianxi walks out of the palace. Her peach blossom eyes turn around, but she doesn''t find her father and mother.


    Thinking of his father''s strong disposition, MI Tianxi raises her eyebrows and walks down the palace, ready to leave and return to his drunken life.


    However, as soon as he took a few steps, he could not help but move his ears.


    Then he looked up at the highest part of Fengshan.


    Mi Tianxi''s eyes not only showed consternation, but also turned into a wry smile.


    He looked back and thought that he would have another brother or sister next year.


    Mi Tianxi opens the folding fan in his hand, and a gust of wind blows. The folding fan flies away and gradually becomes a magic weapon.


    He stood on tiptoe and floated on the folding fan.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, MI Tianxi disappeared in the Phoenix family.


    The way of heaven is good, reincarnation, cause and effect cycle. His destiny is ahead.


    (end of full text)